《Became A Queen After divorce》 Chapter: 1 No Longer Mrs. Foley The Foley Vi in Akloit. In front of the mirror stood a woman wearing a white cotton camisole nightgown that reached her knees, revealing fair arms and slender legs. Her chestnut hair contrasted against her pale face; the once bright eyes were devoid of their youthful radiance on this day marking 1162nd day since she married Kelvin Foley. For over three years, Cheyenne Lawrence was nominally ¡°Mrs. Foley¡±, confined to this cold mansion, waiting for his asional return. At the thought of this, she suddenlyughed at herself. How much courage did she have back then to think that she could warm up Kelvin, this stubborn and hardhearted man? A servant approached her with a ck evening gown in hand, her eyes filled with coldness and disdain. ¡°Miss Lawrence, Mr. Foley will be back soon. You should change into this dress to greet him.¡± No one here acknowledged her as ¡°Mrs. Foley¡±, whether Kelvin or the household servants. Cheyenne Lawrence was like an unwanted person who they deeply despised. She reached out her small hand and picked up the ck long dress. She dressed like an exquisite and noble princess sitting obediently on the sofa waiting for that man¡¯s arrival. Then he would take her for divorce! Yes, their marriage wasing to an end today because that woman had returned. Cheyenne looked at herself in the mirror before suddenly bursting into a charming smile. After all it was herst day as ¡°Mrs. Foley.¡± She took out lipstick from her purse and painted it onto her lips while staring at herself on the phone screen. She looked just like a fairy! Outside the door came heavy yet rhythmic footsteps; each step felt like it tugged at Cheyenne¡¯s heartstrings. Despite a handful of his visits in the past three years, Cheyenne could recognize him immediately. It was him! ¡°Bang!¡± The ss door was pushed open from the outside with force, and the autumn wind brought with it a flurry of dead leaves thatnded by the man¡¯s polished leather shoes. He stepped on them without hesitation. Looking up, she saw his long legs d in ck suit pants that entuated his tall and lean frame. He had a face that could charm anyone ¨C sharp features and deep-set eyes as dark as an icy abyss. Right now, those eyes were filled with anger as they bore into her. His gaze was cold like winter snow. But she had grown ustomed to this look from him and simply smiled nonchntly. ¡°Cheyenne, what are you dawdling for? We agreed on signing divorce papers!¡± he barked at her while walking towards her. He grabbed her delicate chin tightly between his fingers ¨C it hurt. Tears welled up in her eyes but Cheyenne refused to show any weakness in front of him. She would smile even if it meant gritting through clenched teeth. ¡°My dear husband,¡± she said softly yet casually, ¡°you¡¯re being too impatient! I just needed some time to put on my makeup.¡± At this response, he roughly let go of her chin before storming off without another word. As if touching something dirty, he pulled out a white handkerchief from his suit pocket and carefully wiped his knobby fingers. Cheyenne winced at the sight. She felt so cold that the chill from her blood almost took her breath away. ¡°Don¡¯t call me your husband, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± He red at her like a bloodthirsty demon in the dark night. Cheyenne licked her red lips and curved them into an elegant smile. Her bitter voice rang out, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not worthy.¡± Her delicate hands clenched into fists on either side of her thighs, leaving deep marks as she let her nails dig into her palms. But this pain was nothingpared to one percent of what Kelvin had inflicted upon her! Taking a deep breath to calm herself down, Cheyenne gathered up the train of her dress, stood up and said softly, ¡°As long as we haven¡¯tpleted our divorce procedures yet, I am still your wife.¡± Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s anger intensified as if he wanted to see through every inch of Cheyenne¡¯s body. ¡°Do you reallyck men so much? If you want it so badly, then just divorce me obediently. I¡¯ll give you ten or eight recements,¡± he sneered¡­ Ha! To get rid of her, he was even willing to cuckold himself. Cheyenne¡¯s heart hurt. He said that probably because he didn¡¯t love her at all. She turned around with a rxed smile on her face and pretended to be cheerful as she replied, ¡°Sure, thanks. I like gentle ones.¡± In return, Kelvin¡¯s disgust grew even deeper as he sneered, ¡°Shameless!¡± The woman¡¯s smile deepened.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But no one knew the disappointment hidden behind that smile when she turned around. Chapter 2: Formal Divorce The ck Lamborghini had stopped at the door and assistant Chris Richards stood solemnly by the car. When he saw the two figures approaching, he respectfully opened the car door. ¡°Go to thew firm first.¡± The man ordered coldly. Cute dimples were brought out as the woman smiled. It was as if she wasn¡¯t the one getting a divorce today¡­ Cheyenne intentionally sat on Kelvin¡¯s left side to get closer to his heart, even though he never gave it to her. As soon as the driver started driving, an oppressive atmosphere filled the car and it became silent like a dead water pond. Kelvin kept staring out of window scenery as if he wished they could arrive at City Hall immediately. Suddenly there was a piercing sound from tire friction against pavement followed by an emergency brake which caused Cheyenne¡¯s body to uncontrobly lean towards him. The man immediately avoided her and let her bump into the door handle. ¡°Bang.¡± The sound was loud. A bruise appeared on her fair and delicate forehead.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. For some reason, when he saw the bruise on her forehead, a strange feeling flooded him, but it soon departed, since Kelvin didn¡¯t think a dirty and despicable woman like Cheyenne deserved his sympathy. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Foley. Someone crossed the road just now,¡± Chris exined incoherently out of fear. He breathed a sigh of relief only when he heard the man¡¯s cold voice. Cheyenne sat up while holding her head, feeling upset as she looked at the man¡¯s cold and serious expression with bright eyes. ¡°You are too heartless. After all, I have been your wife for three years. They say that one night as husband and wife leads to a hundred nights of love. Haven¡¯t we spent more than one night together? And yet you just watched me bump into the door like this?¡± Despite how disgusted he felt towards her, Kelvin was forced by his grandfather to marry Cheyenne. He was even forced to enter her room every month for sex. The thought of it made him feel strange emotions inside him. His face instantly turned dark with anger as he interrupted her with a shout. ¡°Shut up! If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather¡¯s orders, women like you would only disgust me.¡± ¡°He-he¡­ disgust¡­¡± Cheyenneughed but there was sadness in her eyes. Kelvin looked at her smile and felt extremely ufortable. What kind of smile was that? It was self-deprecating, disdainful, and carried a hint of inexplicable sadness. Her fair little face was bruised on the chin and forehead, making people feel pity for her. Damn it, he had this absurd thought again. It was all because Cheyenne¡¯s acting skills were too superb; otherwise, his grandfather wouldn¡¯t have liked her so much and forced him to marry her. Soon they arrived at aw firm where Kelvin¡¯s hiredwyer had been waiting for them. Thewyer handed Cheyenne the prepared divorce agreement and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you and Mr. Foley have been married for a short time with few property disputes after marriage. Also, you don¡¯t have any children together. Out of obligation, Mr. Foley has agreed to give you a considerable amount of alimony.¡± When she heard ¡°you don¡¯t have any children,¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile to herself. Every time they had sex, Kelvin always took precautions so she wouldn¡¯t get pregnant; even when his grandfather pressured them into having kids, she used the excuse that her health wasn¡¯t good enough. Forget it; having a child wouldn¡¯t change anything anyway ¨C she didn¡¯t want to use a child as leverage against Kelvin. Cheyenne didn¡¯t bother looking at the agreement before facing thewyer directly. ¡°I don¡¯t want alimony.¡± This sentence was like a thunderp. Kelvin sneered. ¡°What are you pretending for? Didn¡¯t you marry me just for the Foley family¡¯s money?¡± His sarcasm pierced Cheyenne¡¯s heart like a cold de, causing it to bleed. She lowered her head, and her thick eyshes covered the tears sparkling in her eyes. When she looked up again, her bright almond eyes were smiling as she said to him, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am just as materialistic and fickle as you say I am. Mr. Foley, you are handsome and always right!¡± Her indifferent expression made Kelvin feel like he was punching cotton ¨C frustrated! ¡°Do what you like.¡± Kelvin gestured for hiswyer to revise the agreement ording to Cheyenne¡¯s request. Soon enough, they signed the agreement together. Next was the formal process of divorce. At that moment when Cheyenne confirmed that she was no longer married but single again, her nose felt slightly sour. She had only been married to Kelvin for three years but had secretly loved him for far longer than that time span. Chapter 3: The Person He Liked Came Back Cheyenne stood on the side of the road watching as Kelvin drove away in his ck luxury car. Now divorced from him meant she no longer qualified for rides in his car anymore. They came out together today to go through a divorce, and in the end, he was even unwilling to give her a ride. A man could be so ruthless towards a woman he didn¡¯t love. As she stood there, a white car slowly pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing a young and handsome face. The man looked to be in his early twenties and was dressed in a white double-breasted suit. His hair was dyed golden blonde, which contrasted with his fair skin and made many women feel inferior. This man¡¯s name was Reece Gray, Cheyenne¡¯s childhood friend and ssmate. They used to be enemies when they were in elementary school but became ¡°best friends¡± as they grew older. On the night that Reece found out Cheyenne was going to marry Kelvin, he drank two cases of beer and had a hangover all night long to celebrate the fact that Cheyenne was finally married off. ¡°Cheyenne, get in the car,¡± Reece smiled at her with his row of pearly white teeth shining brightly under the light. Cheyenne sat down on the passenger seat, feeling dizzy. She couldn¡¯t believe she had divorced Kelvin so easily. Even though she forced herself to smile, her heart still hurt like hell. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. Now you¡¯re single. There are plenty of men out there waiting for you to conquer. By then, you¡¯ll be a ygirl and I¡¯ll be a yboy.¡± He joked around with her, trying to make light of the divorce, though it seemed unbelievable for him to hear that. Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him immediately upon hearing hisment. ¡°If you can¡¯tfort me properly, then just shut up! And don¡¯t even think about bing a yboy. You didn¡¯t forget how you ran away when a girl confessed her love to you, did you?¡± Reece blushed instantly upon being reminded by Cheyenne about what happened back then. ¡°You¡¯re really something! That happened a long time ago. Why do you keep bringing it up?¡± Back when Reece was in elementary school, a girl who was in junior high had a crush on him. She was popr and always had a group of people following her around. Reece thought they were going to beat him up, so he ran to Cheyenne for help. It was not surprising that he was scared. He had always been delicate-looking and timid, so many people mistook him for a girl and bullied him. It was an instinctive fear. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Let¡¯s talk about when you were in high school and the girl of the neighboring school gave you a love letter¡­¡± ¡°Cheyenne, howe your sharp tongue doesn¡¯t work on Kelvin? Look at you¡­ he has tortured you into being such a coward.¡± Reece brought up Kelvin and Cheyenne¡¯s voice suddenly trailed off. Her eyes lost their sparkle as she forced out a bitter smile. ¡°I am pretty cowardly,¡± she admitted. Seeing his friend like this made Reece regret bringing up Kelvin; he wanted to p himself across the face for doing it. Cheyenne used to be fearless but ever since she met Kelvin it seemed like she¡¯d been put under some kind of spell ¨C losing herself while trying to please him. Not wanting to see her this way any longer, Reece quickly changed the subject. ¡°C¡¯mon now! There aren¡¯t many three-legged monsters in this world, but there are plenty of two-legged men! If you really can¡¯t find a good man, let me marry you. I don¡¯t mind you being married once.¡± His words earned him a hit from Cheyenne on the forehead. ¡°Just drive properly!¡± ¡°Okay. Where to next?¡± Cheyenne leaned back on the car seat and replied wearily, ¡°We¡¯re going to the Foley Vi. I¡¯ll pack my things and move out today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, the car stopped at the vi¡¯s gate. Reece looked at her with concern and asked softly, ¡°Do you want me toe in with you?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m just grabbing something,¡± she smiled and closed the car door. Cheyenne walked into the vi confidently but was met with a room full of busy servants who ignored her presence. Only Eliza, who took care of her daily needs, approached her and asked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, what brings you here?¡± In less than half a day, she had be an outsider! ¡°I¡¯m just here to grab something and leave quickly,¡± Cheyenne whispered before walking into the vi. As soon as she entered the house, she saw two people sitting on the sofa. Kelvin returned before her, dressed in ck home clothes, and his usually handsome and cold face had a hint of tenderness. Across from him was a woman wearing a moon-white floral dress with long chestnut hair tumbling in a cascade down her back. Her features were delicate, but her pale skin added a touch of pitiful fragility to her appearance. From afar, she looked like a small white flower that people couldn¡¯t help but pity. Abbie Berry ¨C his sweetheart ¨C had finally returned. She was the daughter of the Berry family. After her father Foster Berry got into a car ident and her family¡¯spany went bankrupt, her mother remarried, leaving Abbie with nowhere to go. Foster entrusted Abbie to Corey Foley ¨C Kelvin¡¯s father. Corey always liked Abbie and treated her as if she were his own daughter. Kelvin who was only one year older than her lived under the same roof as Abbie and went to school together with her, so their rtionship naturally grew closer. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Abbie¡¯s health problems due to an inherited disease, Corey would have had Kelvin marry Abbie long ago. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Kelvin red at Cheyenne in disgust; he felt that she had thick skining here after their divorce. Was she trying to harm Abbie? For a moment, his eyes were full of warning and vignce which made Cheyenne sneer inwardly. ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t treat Cheyenne like this. She¡¯s the mistress of the house here, and I¡¯m just a guest,¡± Abbie said softly, looking down with a hint of embarrassment. As soon as Abbie finished speaking, Kelvin announced firmly, ¡°From today on, she¡¯s no longer the mistress of the Foley family!¡± ¡°What? You¡­ you guys¡­¡± Abbie¡¯s face was full of surprise and disbelief as she looked at Cheyenne with a sense of smugness. ¡°I divorced her. Now she has nothing to do with me,¡± Kelvin said bluntly, perhaps afraid that his true love would misunderstand him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. Let me talk to Kelvin for you. How can he be so hasty about divorce?¡± Abbie looked anxious and even more heartbroken than her, which disgusted her so much. Cheyenne nced at them subtly before smiling wryly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve known for a long time that Kelvin likes you instead of me. Divorce is good because then I can openly find some handsome young boys.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As soon as she finished speaking those words, it was clear that Kelvin¡¯s gaze towards her became colder. Abbie felt even more pleased and satisfied upon hearing Cheyenne say that Kevin liked her instead. She thought inwardly, ¡®Cheyenne, you know what? There will never be a ce for you here.¡± Chapter 4: Talk Bad About You The man didn¡¯t refute Cheyenne¡¯s words, only staring at her with cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll pack my things and leave right away. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can watch me to make sure I don¡¯t take anything that belongs to you,¡± Cheyenne said as she gathered up the train of her dress and walked up the stairs. Her figure was graceful and elegant. Her fair skin formed a sharp contrast to her ck dress. Every step she took was poised, making Abbie jealous. There was no denying that Cheyenne was beautiful from head to toe. Abbie had been with Kelvin since childhood, and countless women who wanted to get close to him had been secretly dealt with by her. Only Cheyenne had sessfully taken Mrs. Foley¡¯s ce through old Mr. Foley¡¯s favoritism. The position that Abbie had been striving for but never obtained for over a decade was easily taken by Cheyenne. The fact that Kelvin¡¯s first woman wasn¡¯t her but Cheyenne felt like a thorn deeply embedded in Abbie¡¯s heart. After a moment of silence, a glimmer of vicious light shed in Abbie¡¯s eyes, but when she looked up again, she had put on a gentle and kind expression. ¡°Kelvin, let me go help her.¡± ¡°Suit yourself,¡± he replied indifferently before leaving the hall. Upstairs, looking at the room where she had lived for three years now made Cheyenne feel infinitely deste inside. Once upon a time, Cheyenne had hoped to marry Kelvin and be his wife. She had personally chosen the bed sheets and curtains in this bedroom, but unfortunately, he rarely came in. ¡°Click.¡± The closed door was pushed open from the outside, making a slight noise. Cheyenne turned around to see Abbie standing at the doorway with a gentle expression. ¡°Miss Lawrence, let me help you pack your things,¡± Abbie said as she walked slowly towards her. Help me pack up my things? Is she really that kind-hearted or is she just trying to mock me? ¡°No need, I don¡¯t have much stuff anyway. I don¡¯t want to trouble you, Miss Berry, since you¡¯re so important to Kelvin,¡± Cheyenne replied. She then opened the closet where there was a row of her clothes mostly in pink, white and blue colors while Kelvin only had one ck suit for changing purposes. In this sea of soft colors suddenly appeared a touch of ck which surprisingly blended harmoniously with them ¨C soft yet firm at the same time. After pausing for a second or two in silence, Cheyenne began taking down her clothes from the shelf with her pale fingers identally touching his suit causing them to tremble slightly. Countless nights before, she slept holding onto this suit because it smelled of his scent which gave her peace of mind. Abbie nced at the closet and guessed the rtionship between the two. A hint of joy appeared on her face as she sighed softly in Cheyenne¡¯s ear, ¡°I never thought that after all these years, Kelvin still kept this suit.¡± She reached out and took the suit down, holding it in her arms and unfolding the sleeve. The small, inconspicuous word ¡°Abbie¡± suddenly came into Cheyenne¡¯s view. An icy coldness spread through her body, making her feel numb as if she was immersed in icy water. Abbie was very satisfied with Cheyenne¡¯s reaction and smiled proudly. ¡°This suit was a gift I gave to Kelvin on his 20th birthday. At that time he lied to me saying it didn¡¯t fit him well and had already thrown it away. But now¡­¡± It turned out that he treasured it. Cheyenne felt disgusted at the thought that the suit she used tofort herself was bought by Abbie. And Abbie continued to boast in her ear. ¡°Oh yeah, this photo frame is still here too! This picture is from many years ago when Kelvin participated in a basketball league championship game and I went to cheer him on as a cheerleader.¡± That picture was also his only one. Kelvin didn¡¯t like taking pictures or allowing others to take pictures of him. When information needed to be shared publicly, he would only use a in background instead of showing himself. They had been married for three years but they didn¡¯t even have one wedding photo together. Cheyenne knew that he didn¡¯t want to marry her; when Grandpa suggested taking wedding photos together, he refused because he hated taking pictures himself. Unexpectedly, Abbie is his exception. Although Cheyenne had known the cruel truth for a long time, her heart still tightened for a moment. After a long time, she smiled slowly and the dimness in her pretty eyes turned into a seductive brightness. She walked over to Abbie with her arms crossed. Slightly bowing her head, she whispered in Abbie¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you know that your Kelvin always wears this suit in bed and goes crazy for me?¡± ¡°Whew!¡± Abbie could feel Cheyenne¡¯s hot breath on her ear and the light scent Cheyenne wore made Abbie almost have an emotional breakdown. The gentle smile on her face froze, and her hands clenched into fists on both sides of her skirt. She looked at the sweet smile on Cheyenne¡¯s face and wanted to destroy Cheyenne. ¡®Kelvin cares about me so much, yet he still married the bitch and even slept with her.¡¯ The thought saddened Abbie greatly. Upon second thought, it must be because she wasn¡¯t by his side. Now that she¡¯s back, she won¡¯t let another woman have Kelvin! ¡°You were married before, so¡­ so that¡¯s normal!¡± Cheyenne looked at the false smile on Abbie¡¯s face that betrayed hatred; she reached up and ruffled her long hair in an enchanting way. ¡°Anyway, whether it was because he wanted to have children or because his grandfather forced him, he slept with me. By the way, Miss Berry, as his ex-wife, I want to remind you that Kelvin¡­ is not very skilled. It hurts every time.¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Abbie¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and her face became even paler with anger.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t get too proud. You¡¯ve been abandoned by Kelvin now! And I am the true mistress of the Foley family!¡± As an abandoned woman, what right did Cheyenne have to be so arrogant in front of me? ¡°Tsk tsk, finally stopped being hypocritical and showed your true side? You must hate me a lot since I was Mrs. Foley for three whole years¡­¡± Just then, a tall and lean figure walked over with a hint of coldness emanating from him. He nced at the two people and his gaze fell on Abbie¡¯s red eyes as he instinctively questioned Cheyenne. ¡°If you have any grievances towards me, why take it out on Abbie?¡± Upon hearing this, Abbie burst into tears and threw herself into his arms. Kelvin pushed her away gently which made Abbie feel stunned and disappointed at the same time. His gaze was fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s fair face while thetter smiled at him and shrugged her shoulders innocently. ¡°I just told her you¡¯re not skilled in bed, then she cried.¡± ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence!¡± Suddenly, the man stretched out a hand and pinched her tender neck. Chapter 5: Abandon the Man Clearly feeling the killing intent in his eyes, Cheyenne¡¯s heart shattered into pieces and could never be put back together again. She coughed. ¡°Let go, let go!¡± He was raging like a lion on the grasnd, and his icy, deep-set eyes reflected Cheyenne¡¯s delicate little face, which grew red. Her vision blurred because of suffocation. A strong desire to survive surged in Cheyenne¡¯s heart, and she suddenly lowered her head, biting down on the man¡¯s arm. She bit hard, teeth sinking into his flesh, feeling the warm blood between her lips and teeth, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. There was a hint of moisture in her bright eyes, as if she had been crying. Kelvin¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he watched, and only then did he slowly release his grip, exhaling a breath of relief. No matter how despicable this woman was, he couldn¡¯t kill her after all. Kelvin didn¡¯t care at all about the wound on his arm that was bleeding. He turned around with his back to Cheyenne, announcing in a cold voice. ¡°You may leave now, but you are not allowed to step foot in the Foley Vi ever again!¡± Finally able to breathe, Cheyenne continued coughing with a red face. She raised her head in a somewhat embarrassed manner and nced at his tall and sturdy figure. As she lowered her head, that sparkling teardrop finally couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore and rolled down. ¡°Kelvin, your hand! What should we do¡­ How could she be so cruel!¡± Abbie rushed over, grabbing Kelvin¡¯s arm and crying. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The scene before her eyes was ¡°harmonious¡± to the extreme. ¡°Mr. Foley, don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯re divorced and going our separate ways, we have nothing to do with each other. The Foley Vi is dirty now, and I¡¯m not interested ining back. There are plenty of handsome guys waiting for me outside.¡± Cheyenne straightened her back and smiled brightly. Going their separate ways¡­ Wasn¡¯t this what he wanted? Kelvin, congrattions on being free! She pulled her luggage over and turned around to leave. Before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to wave at Abbie. ¡°Miss Berry, thank you for letting me see him clearly. This old man isn¡¯t that great after all. I don¡¯t want him anymore; I¡¯ll generously give him to you! No need to thank me too much!¡± At these words, Kelvin¡¯s face darkened. Abbie gritted her teeth to suppress her anger; she had to maintain adylike appearance in front of Kelvin and couldn¡¯t curse at Cheyenne. All she could do was awkwardly smile while watching Cheyenne arrogantly leave their sight.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡®Cheyenne¡­ You wait; I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡¯ As Cheyenne carried her heavy luggage down the stairs, there was still a lingering pain in her heart. Upon seeing here down, Reece quickly put away the smallb and stuffed it into his suit pocket before walking up to her. ¡°Cheyenne, are you okay?¡± He took the luggage from her hand and looked at the woman in front of him with red-rimmed eyes. His heart also became heavy. In his memory, Cheyenne was always azy and carefree girl. Seeing her in such a pitiful state made him feel distressed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Your neck¡­ is it him? Damn it, does Kelvin still count as a man? He actually hurt you. I¡¯ll go find him for revenge!¡± Reece was so angry that he wanted to fight right then and there. He took two steps outside but suddenly stopped in his tracks. Cheyenne stood with arms crossed, looking at him with a yful smile on her face. ¡°Go ahead, why did you stop?¡± His face turned red as he reached up to touch his nose embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m unable to defeat him!¡± The woman rolled her eyes at him with an expression that said ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever say you know me when you go out, I can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡± The Lawrence Vi is located in the bustling area of Akloit; Looking around, one could see small vis scattered about charmingly. The car stopped at the entrance where Cheyenne let Reece go back first before carrying her luggage alone towards the door. ¡°Lady Cheyenne¡­ you¡¯re back?¡± Ewan was an old man who had been working as security for the Lawrence family for years. He had watched Cheyenne grow up so their rtionship was quite deep. With red eyes, he opened the door with joy on his face. ¡°Ewan, it¡¯s been long time.¡± Since Cheyenne got married, she rarely came back here except at Christmas time. As a servant, Ewan couldn¡¯tment on the reason why she seldom came back. As soon as she stepped into the threshold, she heard a sharp and sarcastic voice ringing in her ear. ¡°Cheyenne, how dare youe back? The whole town knows about your affair outside and being dumped by Kelvin. You¡¯ve brought shame to our Lawrence family.¡± The girl wore a blue sleeveless dress with delicate curls in her hair. Her fairplexion and features were vaguely simr to Cheyenne¡¯s. She was Nora Lawrence ¨C Cheyenne¡¯s half-sister from another mother. When George Lawrence was young, he married Sh Edwards ¨C a daughter of the wealthy Edwards family and also Cheyenne¡¯s mother. Unfortunately, Sh had poor health and died during childbirth. At that time, George¡¯spany was just starting up and he had to work hard every day for his business. Because of the busy schedule, he didn¡¯t have time to take care of his newborn daughter. Mya frequented the Lawrence Vi with the excuse that she wanted to help take care of Cheyenne, her best friend Sh¡¯s baby daughter. As a result, Mya became close with George and they got married despite Sh¡¯s recent passing away. So Nora was only one year younger than Cheyenne. Later, they had a boy named Sean Lawrence who just turned 18 and started college. Mya¡¯s position in the Lawrence family waspletely stable. At first, Mya tried to leave a good impression on everyone, so she treated Cheyenne fairly well. But with Nora¡¯s and Sean¡¯s birth, she naturally became selfish and began to protect her own two children everywhere. Meanwhile, George was busy with his business and hardly ever came home. He believed whatever Mya said about Cheyenne and became estranged from Cheyenne. Ignoring her words, Cheyenne walked over to the sofa and poured herself a ss of water. She leisurely sipped it while ncing at Mya from the corner of her eye. ¡°Are you done talking? If you are, then get out!¡± Nora was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ¡°Mom, look at how my sister is acting! This is our home but she told me to leave!¡± ¡°Alright, why are sisters fighting? Nora, don¡¯t make your sister mad. She just got divorced, so her mood isn¡¯t great,¡± said the woman who stepped forward to mediate. She looked like she was in her early forties, but because of appropriate skin care, she looked like she was only thirty-five years old ¨C mature yet charming. Her figure wrapped tightly in a tight dress paired with high heels that clicked as she walked towards them. It wasn¡¯t hard to see that she must have been quite beautiful when young; otherwise how could she have quickly hooked up with Cheyenne¡¯s father within such a short period of time? Cheyenne coldly smiled at this duplicitous stepmother. Chapter 6: Dumb Enough to Leave with Nothing Mya couldn¡¯t understand her stepdaughter Cheyenne anymore. When Cheyenne was younger, she was obedient and do whatever Mya said. But when she entered middle school, things changed drastically. She started arrivingte to ss, cheating on exams, getting into fights¡­ she caused trouble every day. And worst of all, she seemed to be constantly at odds with Mya. But because Mya had to maintain her reputation and couldn¡¯t openly target her stepdaughter, it left her feeling very frustrated. ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Mya sat down next to her stepdaughter with a sigh of regret. ¡°You and Kelvin were doing so well together; why did you get divorced? You¡¯re too impulsive! Look around Akloit ¨C where will you find another Kelvin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because she cheated on Kelvin. If I were Kelvin, I would dump her as well,¡± Nora muttered under her breath but her voice was loud enough for Cheyenne to hear. Cheyenne lifted up her head and gave Nora a sarcastic smile. ¡°Nora, did you see me cheating?¡± Intimidated by Cheyenne¡¯s aura, Nora lowered her head and spoke in a much quieter voice: ¡°I-I read about it in the newspaper; don¡¯t try denying it.¡± ¡°Reporters love making something out of nothing,¡± said Cheyenne dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s true that Kelvin and I got divorced though ¨C anything else you want to ask? No? Then I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep.¡± Last night she thought for half the night, and now she¡¯s so tired. They really got divorced? The mother and daughter were both happy and worried. When they heard that the Foley family came to propose marriage, Nora wanted to marry in Cheyenne¡¯s ce. She even tried to ruin Cheyenne¡¯s reputation in order to discourage the Foley family from going through with it. Fortunately, old Mr. Foley insisted on his decision, which prevented their scheme from seeding. Cheyenne became Mrs. Foley, upying the position of a high-rankingdy that everyone admired. She made countless wealthy young women jealous. Nora believed that she was no worse than Cheyenne, so when the marriage was finalized, she fainted on the spot out of anger. Now they are divorced and Cheyenne has be a despised abandoned woman; Nora is naturally very happy about this turn of events. However, as a result of this divorce, the Lawrence family lost protection from such an influential family like the Foley family. Although Kelvin treated Cheyenne poorly over these years, the Foley family had brought many benefits to the Lawrence family over the past few years. Cheyenne doesn¡¯t feel like she owes the Lawrence family anything. Instead their behavior at selling off her like merchandise for an exorbitant bride price broke her heart deeply. That¡¯s why she rarely came back home after getting married. She didn¡¯t think they were worthy of her family love. A thought suddenly popped into Mya¡¯s mind: Given how rich the Foley family is, I bet Cheyenne should get quite some assets from the divorce. With a hint of greed in her eyes, she put on an ingratiating smile. ¡°You divorced Mr. Foley. That¡¯s okay, but how much did you get in the settlement? Did he give you a hard time?¡± Cheyenne chuckled at Mya¡¯s eagerness. It had only been one day since she got divorced! ¡°Mr. Foley tried to belittle me by bringing his new lover into our vi. How could I bear such humiliation? I¡¯m the daughter of the Lawrence family after all. So, when we divorced today, I chose to leave with nothing.¡± ¡°What?! You left with nothing?!¡± Mya and her daughter were shocked and speechless. Cheyenne felt satisfied seeing their stunned expressions. They wanted money? Dream on! ¡°Not even a penny,¡± Cheyenne continued confidently. Mya was so angry that her smile froze on her face and mes of fury rose inside of her. ¡®Cheyenne is really an idiot to let Kelvin sleep with her for three years for free!¡¯ thought Mya. ¡°What are you looking at me for? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go check my bank ount. There really isn¡¯t a penny in it.¡± During her three years in the Foley Vi, she had food and lodging, and didn¡¯t need much money for expenses.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Why did I give birth to such a brainless bastard like you! You¡¯re just like your mother!¡± At the entrance, suddenly came a shout of anger. The houses shook slightly, and the crystal chandelier on the ceiling emitted a shimmering light. Somewhat dazzling. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes and look at the iing person. It¡¯s been almost a year since shest saw George. He seemed to have gained some weight, and his beer belly was visibly bulging. When scolding her, his chubby round face was trembling with anger. Under the sses with thin golden rims, a pair of small eyes were bursting with great anger. When Cheyenne heard him mention her mother Sh, a hint of sadness flickered in her eyes. How sad it is to hear her father¡¯s such remarks on her mother. She put the cup in her hand on the table with a calm expression, stood up, and looked back fearlessly with her eyes. In a cold and sarcastic tone, she said, ¡°You knew my mother had intellectual problems even before your marriage. If it weren¡¯t for the Edwards family¡¯s wealth, would you have married her? And now, who do you think you are to say she¡¯s brainless?¡± Back then, George was just an ordinary employee in the factory. ¡°And Sh is one of the prettiest girls in the entire Akloit.¡± Unfortunately, she is retarded. Why are two people with such a huge difference in status together? ording to George himself, he worked hard and diligently back then, which caught the attention of Cheyenne¡¯s great-grandfather, the chairman, and led to his promotion as a manager. Then George was introduced to Sh, and the two gradually fell in love. He was attracted by her simplicity and loveliness, and decided to marry into the Edwards family. After a few years, the financial crisis hit and Cheyenne¡¯s great-grandfather couldn¡¯t handle the pressure, so he jumped off a building andmitted suicide. The Edwards Group was in imminent danger. At that time, Sh was pregnant, and George was too busy running his business to take care of her. However, Sh died in childbirth, while George helped the Edwards Group pass its crisis, and to cater to the new economic market, he changed its name to the Lawrence Group. Ironically, he even imed that marrying Mya was for Cheyenne¡¯s good! George¡¯s face turned dark with Cheyenne¡¯s sarcastic words. But he had no way to refute her. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re getting more and more audacious. I¡¯m your father!¡± George¡¯s roar echoed through the hall, making everyone tremble except Cheyenne. The woman on the sofazily yawned and said, ¡°I know. If there¡¯s nothing else going on, I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest. Divorce is exhausting.¡± She turned around and left. Chapter 7: Count as Stealing It had been over a year since Cheyenne hade back home. As she stood at the door, she felt a pang of nostalgia. ¡°Click.¡± She turned the doorknob but couldn¡¯t step inside. Her bright face was now filled with shock as she saw her room being used as a storage space for Nora¡¯s belongings. When did the Lawrence family be so poor that they needed to use her bedroom as a storage room? And why did it have to be Nora¡¯s storage room? Except for the bed, which still looked like hers, everything else had changed. Her favorite rosewood bookshelf was gone and reced with rows of picture frames and easels. The floor and windowsill were covered in watercolor paint stters, making it look messy and chaotic. ¡°Great! Just great!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s bright almond eyes sparkled as she rolled up her sleeves without hesitation and threw all of Nora¡¯s paintings onto the hallway outside. ¡°Bang!¡± The loud noise echoed throughout the building, startling the three people downstairs who all looked up at once. ¡°Oh my god! My paintings! Cheyenne, you¡¯re done for! Don¡¯t touch my stuff!¡± Nora¡¯s high-pitched scream echoed through the hall ¡°Your stuff?¡± Cheyenne sneered as she stepped on one of Nora¡¯s paintings with her high heels. Suddenly there was a small footprint on Nora¡¯s painting of sunflowers that took her three nights to finish. It had a bit of Van Gogh style to it. The best painting she¡¯d ever done, which she wanted to use for apetition, was destroyed by Cheyenne. She was so angry that her face turned red and she reached out to hit Cheyenne. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back, you troublemaker. You always cause problems.¡± ¡°This room is mine. Who gave you the right to make changes without my permission?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The couple who followed Nora upstairs also heard this. George¡¯s face showed a hint of displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s just a room. Did you have to destroy Nora¡¯s painting? We have other rooms in the house!¡± ¡°If there are other rooms in the house, why did you choose my bedroom as her studio? You never even thought about leaving me any space,¡± Cheyenne said sharply, making all three of them feel guilty. Mya quickly stepped in to smooth things over with a smile. ¡°Cheyenne, I just thought that your room is more spacious and bright and would be suitable for a studio. But I¡¯ve already arranged another room for you. How about I take you there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it! I want this one back exactly as it was before today!¡± Cheyenne rejected Mya¡¯s offer. ncing at the things in her own room, she added, ¡°And where are my little trinkets and antiques?¡± Those things had been passed down through generations of the Edwards family since centuries ago when they were prominent local merchants with abundant wealth who umted many precious items over time. When her mother got married, her great-grandfather gave half of them as part of his daughter¡¯s wedding gifts which had remained in Cheyenne¡¯s bedroom ever since then. Each item could be sold for an exorbitant price. Those antiques were naturally moved by Mya into her own bedroom! After Cheyenne got married, Mya would auction off one of her those items every once in a while. Now, her purse was stuffed to the brim with money from these auctions. When asked for them, she couldn¡¯t take them out and looked to her husband for help. ¡°Who knows if those things were broken or thrown by one of our servants? Cheyenne, stop being unreasonable. Mya has prepared a room for you to stay in,¡± he scolded. But Cheyenne remained calm and sarcastically replied, ¡°If they were lost because of servants, then investigate! Whether it¡¯s irresponsibility or theft within the household, the police will surely recover some of it.¡± George quickly retorted back at her statement. ¡°Nonsense! The Lawrence family is an influential family. We can¡¯t let the policee in here and make us look bad!¡± ¡°Father, those items are antiques that my great-grandfather left for my mother and then passed down to me. If you¡¯re afraid of disgracing our family, I¡¯ll report it myself.¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t report this because we didn¡¯t take your things,¡± Nora eximed nervously, but her words only made Cheyenne more suspicious. Cheyenne shifted her cold gaze towards Nora and noticed the jade bracelet, which was Sh¡¯s belonging, on Nora¡¯s wrist. The bracelet was an exquisite piece ¨C rare jade with no ws ¨C but only one remained after Cheyenne identally broke another when she was younger. She kept it locked away in a safe box but somehow Nora managed to get hold of it. As Cheyenne stared at Nora¡¯s hand fixatedly, Nora attempted to hide the bracelet under her sleeve but it was toote now. Cheyenne stepped forward in her high heels and grabbed her wrist firmly. ¡°This jade bracelet is also mine,¡± she said with conviction. George nced at it and then remembered ¨C yes, this was Sh¡¯s thing. He looked displeased as he turned to Mya and Nora. ¡°Nora borrowed it to wear for a while. She went to a socialite partyst week and happened to need a bracelet, so I¡­¡± ¡°Borrowed? Did you tell me about it?¡± Cheyenne had no recollection of this. Mya bit her lip and forced out a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been really busytely, and my memory isn¡¯t great, so I forgot.¡± ¡°If your memory is bad, how do you remember the password for my safe where the bracelet was locked up? If someone broke into my safe to take it, that¡¯s theft!¡± Theft! This was different now. Thedy of the Lawrence family was actually a thief! If word got out, Nora would never be able to marry into another wealthy family again. Mya¡¯s face changed as she looked at Cheyenne¡¯s unsympathetic expression. She quickly apologized, ¡°Cheyenne, I took the bracelet, but only borrowed it.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t know about it; even if I did know about it, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed, so that doesn¡¯t count as borrowing but stealing!¡± ¡°Enough! Who cares about your broken bracelet? I¡¯ll give it back to you right now!¡± Nora¡¯s face was hot with embarrassment and anger. She reached out angrily to take off the bracelet on her wrist, but unfortunately its size was too small for her. When she put it on initially, it took a lot of effort. Now that she had to take it off, it naturally hurt her hand. Chapter 8: You Might Be the One Getting Lost Nora¡¯s delicate face turned red. She stared fiercely at the jade bracelet as if wanting to smash it into pieces. ¡°See? It¡¯s not yours. Even if you wear it, you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself,¡± Cheyenne sneered. Mya held her daughter¡¯s delicate hand and eximed in distress at the red mark around Nora¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°My precious daughter, your hands are meant for ying music and drawing. What if they get injured?¡± Upon hearing this, George also looked grim. ¡°Cheyenne, can¡¯t you just give it to her? Do you have to be so petty? She is your sister!¡± ¡°Sister? My mom only gave birth to me! As for Nora stealing my things and messing up my bedroom without permission¡­ what kind of sister is she?¡± Cheyenne remained arrogant and domineering as always. ¡°Took it off. I¡¯m giving you back your bracelet!¡± Nora took a deep breath and exerted all her strength to remove the bracelet from her wrist. She then stuffed it into Cheyenne¡¯s arms. Cheyenne narrowed her eyes and looked coldly at the mother and daughter. ¡°Is that all? You owe me much more than just this bracelet.¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± Nora asked. ¡°My room restored to its original state, with all the decorations returned to their right ces! If you don¡¯t remember what they were, I can get a list from my grandfather.¡± Although the Edwards family had declined, old Mr. Edwards, Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather, was well-known in Yrose not only because he was once an entrepreneur but also because of his extensive knowledge and reputation in the art world. The antiques that were given to Sh were handpicked by him, so he had a detailed list. Next week, Nora would be participating in a prestigious paintingpetition where first prize included an invitation to study at the Royal Academy of Arts in Briyra ¨C one of the top art schools in the world. She was determined to win. Old Mr. Edwards happened to be one of the judges for thispetition; if he found out about their theft from Cheyenne, she would surely face dire consequences. Nora¡¯s face turned dark at just imagining how badly she could lose face. She looked anxiously towards Mya who felt reluctant to return such arge sum of money back to Cheyenne. ¡°Well¡­ Cheyenne, it¡¯s been over a year since you came backst time. Now you suddenly want me to go find those things, I¡¯ll have to spend some time.¡± ¡°Fine, one week. I¡¯m only giving you one week to handle it! Now, first clean up my room!¡± Cheyenne stood at the door with her arms crossed, enjoying the look of frustration on Nora¡¯s face. Damn, this feels good. George sighed, what was going on here? He was growing increasingly annoyed with Cheyenne; his daughter was bing more and more difficult to manage. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get someone to clean it up right away,¡± Mya replied quietly. Upstairs there were people making noise. As soon as the boy walked up to the door, he could hear them. ¡°Mom, what are you guys doing? It¡¯s so noisy!¡± On the sofa his Thalia Nora was quietly sobbing; the atmosphere in the room was extremely heavy and stagnant. In contrast stood a woman wearing a long ck dress; she satzily with her legs crossed in an elegant posture. Her chestnut-colored hair cascaded down behind her head in delicate curls held together by just one wine-red butterfly bowtie that shimmered silkily under the light. She looked like a fairy who could enchant anyone into losing their soul at any moment. This is Cheyenne? It had been so long since theyst saw each other ¨C how did she change so much? ¡°Sean, you¡¯re back?¡± When Mya saw the visitor, she quickly restrained the bleak smile on her face and forced herself to appear gentle. The boy is the son of Mya and George, three years younger than Cheyenne. He just turned eighteen this year and is in his senior year at Sunshine High School. His results are even worse than Cheyenne¡¯s. He is a notorious school bully. At seventeen years old, he is already six feet tall, slightly taller than George. Despite having a delicate and pretty face, Sean always manages to get into trouble by doing mischievous things. He¡¯s immature and selfish! Cheyenne doesn¡¯t like her younger brother at all. Coincidentally, thetter also hates her extremely.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Upon seeing the sadness on his mother¡¯s face and hearing his Thalia crying, Sean immediately understood what was happening. He took a step forward and shouted loudly at Cheyenne, ¡°Did you bully my mom and sister again?¡± The sound was so loud that Cheyenne found it a bit harsh. Shezily reached out and rubbed her slightly painful eardrums. She gave him a nce and said, ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. I can hear you without you shouting at me. Your mother and sister have an itchy neck and make some noise, why me me?¡± Listen, what nonsense is this being said! Nora stopped crying immediately. She stared nkly, realizing that if she continued to cry, it would only confirm Cheyenne¡¯s words. Her hand on her knee clenched into a fist, allowing her nails to sink in her palm, causing her to inhale a cold breath in pain. Meanwhile, Sean became even more certain of his guess, and when he saw the discarded photo frame in the corridor, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re a bitch. Who are you to throw away my sister¡¯s things? Get out! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Those paintings were all painted by his sister staying upte at night. They are so well-painted that any one of them taken out casually can be considered a work of art. Now, they are like a pile of garbage thrown there. It¡¯s really heartbreaking. The fierce look of the boy is just like that of an enraged monkey in the zoo ¨C ridiculous! Cheyenne¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she reached out and flicked the curly hair at her chest, chuckling lightly. ¡°You want me to leave? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s you who should be leaving!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sean frowned and asked back, unwilling to ept it. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Dad about this, whose name is this house really under!¡± As soon as she mentioned it, George¡¯s face changed and a hint of difficulty appeared in his pupils. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What? Dad, have you forgotten that this house was given to you and Mom by Grandpa when you got married?¡± ¡°The house is under my mother¡¯s name. She passed away, and the house was inherited by me. Sean, who do you think should really leave?¡± After Cheyenne spoke, Mya and her children stood there for a long time without daring to answer. Especially Nora, she knew the Edwards family was wealthy, but she didn¡¯t expect that even this vi belonged to the Edwards family. You have to know that in Akloit now, every inch ofnd is precious. This vi has an area of more than 950 square yards. If it were auctioned off, it would fetch at least fifty million! Chapter 9: Her Traces Everywhere ¡°I allow you all to live here out of kindness!¡± If her mood turned sour one day, it would be possible for her to kick them all out. Cheyenne¡¯s lightughter fell into their ears like an evil spirit that haunted them¡­ Sean was extremely angry and gritted his teeth. ¡°Dad, is this house really hers?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± George replied weakly. He had lived here for over ten years. If Cheyenne hadn¡¯t brought up the issue of ownership today, he would have forgotten that this house wasn¡¯t his. ¡°So you better give me back my things or else I have the right to kick you out.¡± Who gave them the audacity to live in her house and steal her things to sell? ¡°Hmph! We can just move out then! Who cares about living in your stupid house!¡± Sean was was young and rebellious with a strong sense of pride at his age. After being provoked by Cheyenne, he immediately wanted to pack up and leave, but was stopped by Mya. ¡°Sean, calm down. If you suddenly leave, where will you stay?¡± Mya asked. ¡°I¡¯d rather sleep on the streets than see this woman!¡± Sean eximed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cheyenne sneered and crossed her arms in front of them. ¡°Go ahead, sleep on the streets. My small house can¡¯t amodate a big man like you.¡± Sean was so angry that he red at her and muttered under his breath, ¡°Bitch!¡± Seeing that the two were about to fight each other, George had to stand up and say something. ¡°Enough! Cheyenne, stop it! And Sean, go back to your room.¡± George thought, ¡®Move out? It¡¯s easier said than done! Although I am not short of money and can find a vi to live in temporarily; however, that would mean giving the private residencepletely over to Cheyenne. She is just a daughter. Once she got married off, the residence would still belong solely to me. So, I absolutely can¡¯t move out!¡¯ ¡°Dad!¡± Sean protested with dissatisfaction. ¡°Go back to your room!¡± You should know that George only has one son, and he has always doted on him. Sean is used to getting whatever he wants, but he has never been scolded like this before, so he was a little scared when George suddenly became angry. He lowered his head, not daring to speak. The teenager¡¯s pretty eyes suddenly turned red, and his cold face showed anger but also helplessness. It was quite a sight to behold ¨C at least Cheyenne thought so. At night, her room was finally cleaned up. Although some things were missing, it looked almost the same as before. JZ Vi Area was a famous top circle in Akloit. Those who live there are either rich or powerful. The white Western-style vi with a garden is particrly eye-catching. The Gothic spiresplement the marble reliefs of the house, all disying its exquisite luxury. In the hall, crystal chandeliers with floral patterns emit beautiful light and shadow. A man woke up tiredly from his sleep on the sofa and rubbed his forehead impatiently. ¡°Cheyenne, water.¡± ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re awake,¡± answered a woman¡¯s gentle voice, different from Cheyenne¡¯s. Abbie who wore a white floral dress with chestnut straight hair hanging behind her head was beaming at him with joy. Kelvin stared at the ss in her hand but didn¡¯t take it. A hint of coldness shed in his eyes. How could he forget that he had already divorced that woman? ¡°Leave these things to the servants,¡± Kelvin said as he lifted the thin nket off himself and got up to put on his shoes. His white striped shirt wrapped around his perfect figure, revealing a glimpse of his tanned neck as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled with each movement. He was captivating. However, the chill emanating from him suppressed his handsome and charming aura, making it difficult for people to look directly at him. With those words, he picked up his ck suit jacket and headed upstairs. At the door of the room, a servant was carrying arge pile of clothes downstairs. When they saw Kelvin, they quickly stepped aside and respectfully called out, ¡°Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°What are you doing with these clothes?¡± Are they all Cheyenne¡¯s? Did she not take them with her? The servant answered obediently while lowering her head, ¡°Miss Lawrence instructed us to burn these things so as not to be an eyesore for Mr. Foley.¡± Burn them? Only when someone has passed away would their family choose to burn their clothes; otherwise, they would usually throw them in the trash bin. The handsome man furrowed his eyebrows, revealing a few wrinkles on his broad forehead. ¡°You may leave now,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the maid replied. As she held onto the clothes and took a few steps, she suddenly heard a cold voice from behind her. ¡°Wait, just leave them there.¡± Without looking back, he walked into the study. His tall and proud figure cast a long shadow like that of a small mountain on the ground. As for the maid, she looked at Abbie with shock and embarrassment. On Abbie¡¯s delicate face, her smile froze momentarily as a hint of malice shed in her eyes before disappearing quickly. The study was decorated in ancient style with wooden bookshelves lining the walls holding several cabs full of books. On top of a round antique shelf were various antiques and trinkets collected by him. Amongst those expensive items was an eye-catching mimosa nt. He had only stayed here for less than two days this month; who dared to mess up his study? ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back. I¡¯m not sure how to arrange Miss Berry¡¯s room?¡± The old butler wearing ck tails stood behind Kelvin. ¡°Don¡¯t we have plenty of rooms in this vi?¡± Kelvin felt a bit restless, he waved his hand casually and let the butler leave. He casually took a book from the shelf and was stunned for a second when he saw colorful cartoon characters printed on it. Then, with a cold face, he threw theic book into the trash can. In the hallway, Abbie stood with a group of servants at Cheyenne¡¯s room door. ¡°Take down these ck curtains and rece them with blue ones. And also that bed!¡± As soon as Abbie thought of that bitch and Kelvin slept together up there, her heart twisted in pain. ¡®This bed¡­ is made of world-ss velvet fabric; it¡¯s the wedding bed when Mr. Foley got married. Do I have to change it?¡¯ With the thought in mind, the butler was hesitant to take action, but then he realized that Miss Berry was the future mistress of the vi and he could not afford to offend her. ¡°Okay, I will arrange for someone to rece the bed immediately.¡± Chapter 10: Trash and Trash Cans Are a Perfect Match The next day, the sunlight shone through the window and filtered through a white star-patterned curtain, sprinkling small stars all over the ground. Two books were casually thrown on the white long pile carpet, and the pages were creased from being pressed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. On the big bed, a woman is wearing a red V-neck spaghetti strap dress, with wavy curly hair scattered on her fair and beautiful back, like seaweed spreading out. Red, white, and ck formed a vibrant and eye-catching visual feast. Finally, the woman sleeping in her bed slowly opened her bleary eyes. She stretched out her fair-skinned hand to cover her mouth as she yawned. Then she sat on the bed, dazed for almost a minute. Oh yeah, she got divorced yesterday! Hmm, it¡¯s been a long time since she slept until waking up naturally. The rm clock on the table showed that it was almost ten o¡¯clock. Cheyenne got up to wash and changed into a ck spaghetti strap dress. She walked down the stairs elegantly in high heels. The Lawrence family always woke up early; George had finished breakfast at seven and went to work at hispany. Sean was in his senior year of high school while Nora was in her junior year of college; both needed to go to school for sses. Now only Mya sat on the sofa knitting. When Mya saw Cheyenneing down, a gentle smile appeared on her face as she stood up and said, ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re just getting up now? Are you hungry? Shall I have the servant prepare something for you?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Cheyenne replied calmly while walking towards Mya. ¡°I¡¯m going over to my grandfather¡¯s ce for breakfast and also ask him about my mother¡¯s dowry list.¡± ¡°It might be better if you help me find those things instead of knitting a sweater in Summer,¡± Cheyenne added with amusement. Mya¡¯s face stiffened slightly upon hearing this but she quickly regainedposure before replying, ¡°You should visit old Mr. Edwards. And I¡¯ll try my best to recover your stuff.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Cheyenne smiled before picking up her bag and heading towards the garage. It had been almost three years since Cheyenne drove a car. When she lived in the Foley Vi, she always had a driver to take her wherever she needed to go. Now, as she touched the steering wheel, it felt like she was reiming something precious. Her delicate white hands caressed it for a while before tossing her bag onto the passenger seat and getting in. Ewan couldn¡¯t help but worry when he saw Cheyenne getting behind the wheel. ¡°Lady Cheyenne, should I find you a driver?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Cheyenne replied confidently. A few minutester, a light pink Lamborghini appeared on the road with cartoon stickers all over it ¨C beautiful yet garish. It was hard to believe that such an expensive car could be ruined by cheap stickers. As she passed by a cake shop, Cheyenne suddenly remembered that her grandfather loved their cakes. She parked the car on the side of the road and rolled down her window. Her fair and delicate face caught passers-by¡¯s attention. A young man in ck leather jacket whistled and said to Jerome Witt who stood nearby, ¡°Mr. Witt, look at that girl! She¡¯s got an amazing figure.¡± Jerome appeared to be around twenty-five years old, with a handsome and gentle face framed by silver-white hair. He was dressed in a white shirt and deep blue pants, looking exceptionally fresh and stylish. Hearing that, Jerome took off his sunsses and looked over just in time to see Cheyenne step out of her car wearing high heels and ckce dress which showed off her snow-white legs perfectly ¨C elegant yet seductive with every move she made. Unfortunately, she herself didn¡¯t realize how alluring she was. She turned to the car window and pursed her red lips, admiring her perfect profile. ¡°Nice, she¡¯s a beauty.¡± ¡°Mr. Witt, how can youpliment another girl in front of me? I¡¯ll get angry,¡± said the girl in a sweet voice. She clung tightly to Jerome¡¯s arm as they walked. Looking at Cheyenne with disdain and jealousy, she muttered under her breath, ¡°Who is that little vixen? What a shameless woman trying to seduce Mr. Witt.¡± Unfortunately, Cheyenne heard every word. She stopped in her tracks and turned around. Cheyenne had bright eyes and white teeth. Her almond-shaped eyes were bright while her red lips were luscious enough to make anyone swoon. Her smile was even more captivating. With a smile on her face, Cheyenne walked towards them on high heels. ¡°M-Mr. Witt¡­ that girl ising over.¡± ¡°Do I need you to tell me? I have eyes,¡± replied Jerome as he patted that man¡¯s head before turning his gaze towards the approaching beauty who outshone everyone else around him by miles. Jerome couldn¡¯t help but wonder who such a beautiful woman was. ¡°Is there something you need from me, prettydy?¡± Jerome asked. Cheyenne nodded innocently and intentionally softened her voice, making a shy expression on her face. ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome, but¡­¡± she paused and looked at the short-haired woman next to him. Thetter was ring at her with fiery eyes, clearly angry. Wow, that look is so fierce! ¡°But what?¡± Jerome was interested in watching her lips open and close as she spoke. He felt an urge to kiss them. ¡°But you¡¯re trash and belong with the trash bin!¡± Cheyenne said suddenly. The air around them seemed to freeze instantly as the man¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What did you say?¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Do you need your ears checked? You¡¯re so young yet already hard of hearing! How pitiful!¡± Cheyenne retorted without fear in her voice. ¡°How dare you insult Mr. Witt like that? Do you want to die?¡± The man in ck leather jacket red at Cheyenne menacingly. With a finger pointed at Cheyenne¡¯s nose, he made a gesture as if to hit her. Before he could make a move, Cheyenne¡¯s high heels fiercely stomped on his instep and ground down hard. The pain caused him to scream in agony. ¡°I hate it when people point their fingers at me.¡± Despite her innocent and delicate appearance, Cheyenne had an explosive temper that caught Jerome¡¯s attention. He pped his hands loudly, the sound echoing in Cheyenne¡¯s ears. ¡°Not bad. Beautiful and feisty. I like it. How much for one night?¡± Who did this jerk think she was? Cheyenne red at him fiercely. ¡°I doubt you can afford me.¡± ¡°Is that so? Is $100, 000 enough for one time?¡± ¡°Mr. Witt, what is so special about her?¡± The short-haired woman was jealous to the point of madness. She had asked Mr. Witt out many times before he finally agreed to go shopping with her, but this strange woman appeared out of nowhere messed it up! Chapter 11: Passing by as Strangers Jerome paid no attention to the short-haired woman¡¯s screaming and instead kept his burning gaze fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s face. Her fair face flushed with anger, adding two cherry-red blushes to her cheeks that made her look even more delicious. Then, the beautiful woman smiled sweetly and reached into her bag to pull out a stack of bills, which she stuffed into Jerome¡¯s hand.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Her slender fingers caressed his shoulder slowly and seductively as she spoke in a low voice. ¡°How about I pay you $100, 000 for one night? Your looks are much better than those gigolos I¡¯ve seen before.¡± Jerome was annoyed by theparison and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°They can¡¯tpare to me!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I can cum seven times a night. Want to try it? It won¡¯t cost you anything.¡± Suddenly he grabbed her hand and nted a kiss on the back of it as Cheyenne looked on in shock. ¡°Smack!¡± The loud p made everyone break out in cold sweat, especially the short-haired woman who stared at Cheyenne with wide eyes. ¡°You¡­ you dare!¡± Jerome¡¯s face bore clear finger marks. This was the first time that he had ever been beaten. Lifting her head, the man pressed his lips together and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Baby, your palms are so soft. pping me on the face feels strangely sweet.¡± Damn, could this guy be into BDSM? Cheyenne gazed at him like he was a pervert. ¡°You¡¯re nuts. No more talking.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jerome watched as Cheyenne ran back to her car and drove away. He smiled. ¡°Tom, write down that license te number and find out who that woman is.¡± ¡°Mr. Witt, are you looking for revenge?¡± Tom asked cautiously, already imagining the woman¡¯s misery. ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t hurt her,¡± Jerome replied firmly. For the first time in his life, a woman had dared to p him across the face. Jerome found himself quite drawn to her fiery spirit. Of course, he might just end up dumping her after he got what he wanted. ¡®You¡¯ll pay for this,¡¯ he thought angrily. Because of that disgusting man, Cheyenne had forgotten to buy a cake for her grandfather. It wasn¡¯t until she was almost at his house an hourter that she remembered. She caught sight of a middle-aged woman selling cotton candy on the side of the road and suddenly had an idea. ¡°Ma¡¯ma, can I have two cotton candies?¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Cheyenne parked her car under a tree and squatted next to the woman as she watched sugar turn into fluffy clouds through a small hole in a metal container while the woman deftly spun it around with a bamboo stick. Soon, the cotton candy grew bigger and bigger until it became a big white ball, which was then handed to Cheyenne. Her eyes turned red as she remembered her grandfather picking her up from school when she was in elementary school. Whenever she acted cute in front of him, he would buy her a cotton candy. It had been three years since shest saw her grandfather and forgot what sweetness tasted like. Kelvin only brought endless bitterness to her life. ¡°Miss, your order is ready,¡± said the vendor. ¡°Oh? Okay.¡± Cheyenne took the cotton candy and concealed her emotions. She took out a hundred dors from her bag and put it in the box where the woman collected money. Then she silently walked away. Running this roadside stall wasn¡¯t easy; they had to wake up early and workte just to earn a few bucks. Plus, city management was strict too ¨C they had to hide here and there just so that they could make some money each day. Cheyenne wanted to help out however little it may be. In the distance, Chris saw an incredibly beautiful woman wearing a ck strap dress walking on the pedestrian path with cotton candy in hand under tree shadows. The sunlight shone on her small face as white as pear blossoms; although her eyes were red rimmed, there was still an intoxicated smile in them. He murmured under his breath, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Foley?¡± Kelvin looked over and saw the figure slowly approaching, licking a cotton candy like a child with a satisfied smile on her face. For a moment, he felt dazed. Then his brow furrowed tightly. How could she be here? Did she intentionally inquire about his whereabouts and know that he woulde to Shedale for signing this morning? At the thought of this, Kelvin¡¯s face turned dark and cold. If she dared to continue haunting him, he wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily anymore. Unexpectedly, when they brushed past each other, Cheyenne seemed not to have seen him at all. Her gaze remained calm and steady on the road ahead without any pause for even a moment. The high heels made clear and rhythmic thudding sounds as she walked away gradually into the distance. The woman got into the car and left just like that. Huh? Ignoring himpletely? Great! This is exactly what Kelvin wanted ¨C Cheyenne finally stopped clinging onto him. ¡°Mr. Foley¡­ hello, can you hear me?¡± The middle-aged man whispered. Kelvin¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly as he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you. I think there are some issues with the investment ratios¡­¡± Chris sighed, not understanding the affairs between the CEO and his wife. Maybe it was because he was a perpetual bachelor. How could Cheyenne not have feelings for him? After all, he was her first and only love. But Cheyenne¡¯s pride would never allow her to show any vulnerability in front of him. She angrily bit into a piece of cotton candy, its sweetness finally soothing her inner turmoil. After a moment, the car stopped in front of an old-fashioned courtyard house. This courtyard house was the ancestral home of the Edwards family and had been destroyed by war at one point. Later on, Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather repaired it to its original state and moved back here after their family business went bankrupt. Cheyenne looked at this familiar courtyard house with a long-lost smile on her face. She hesitated for a moment before walking up to it and gently knocking three times on the door handle. ¡°Who is it?¡± A familiar voice echoed from inside and Cheyenne¡¯s nose tingled as tears threatened to fall down her cheeks. She bit down hard on her lip to hold them back. ¡°Grandpa¡­ it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°ng.¡± The door suddenly opened, and a cool breeze blew in from outside. Leaves were carried by the wind andnded at the old man¡¯s feet. He was wearing handmade white cloth shoes with some paint stains on them. He wore a neat traditional suit, ck reading sses, and had gray hair¡­ At first nce, he seemed like an ordinary old man. The only thing that made him stand out was his schrly aura; one could tell he was a cultured person at first sight. ¡°Cheyenne, you finally decided toe back,¡± he said hoarsely with an upward inflection in his voice. Chapter 12: Remember That You Are Cultured Grandfather was obviously excited as he stood at the door looking at his granddaughter who looked so much like his daughter. Tears streamed down his face. ¡°Grandpa, I came back to see you. Why are you crying?¡± Layne wiped away his tears and snorted coldly. ¡°You haven¡¯te back for three years. Every time you do, you never bring good news. Did your husband bully you?¡± He continued to rant, ¡°I told you before that your personalities don¡¯t match up. The Lawrence family is worlds apart from the Foley family; a suitable marriage is about matching backgrounds.¡± ¡°Your mother was deceived by that bastard George which led to her tragedy.¡± Thinking of her daughter made Layne feel sad again. Though his granddaughter Cheyenne was so outstanding, she also outstanding like her mother. It wasn¡¯t fair! Years ago, Cheyenne was determined to marry Kelvin, even though she knew he didn¡¯t like her. She pursued him relentlessly like a moth to a me. They¡¯d been married three years, but he was still very cold to her. Even if it¡¯s just raising a dog, there should be some emotional connection. But in Kelvin¡¯s eyes, she was worth less than a dog. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re overthinking things. It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m fine; I just miss you,¡± Cheyenne said with a sweet smile to ease his worries. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I knew what nonsense you were spouting even before you opened your mouth,¡± Grandpa replied bluntly. ¡°Ahem¡­ Grandpa, you¡¯re an educated man. Watch yournguage!¡± Realizing his mistake, Grandfather nodded apologetically and said, ¡°You¡¯re right; as an educated man, I should watch my image.¡± ¡°Okay then! Look what I brought for you ¨C cotton candy! Let¡¯s go inside and sit down; my tired feet are killing me.¡± With that said, Cheyenne helped Layne into the room with one hand while holding the cotton candy in the other. The house had a traditional courtyard design but modern appliances and new style decorations inside ¨C simple yet luxurious and elegant at the same time. Cheyenne sat across from her grandfather as he took out the bamboo stick from his cotton candy before squishing it into his mouth all at once, much to Cheyenne¡¯s surprise. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet but too little,¡± Laynemented after taking a sip of tea. Cheyenne was somewhat speechless. ¡°Did you really get divorced?¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± The old man first smiled, then furrowed his brows. ¡°Cheyenne, do you have any ns for the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Cheyenne yed with the porcin cup in her hand and extended a hand to make it spin on the table. ¡°You got married too early. You were only 18 when you married him right after getting into college. In my opinion, it¡¯s better for you to go back and continue your studies,¡± said the old man. Study? But she was already 21 years old this year. Almost everyone her age was already in their third year of college or starting internships¡­ Cheyenne felt a headache just thinking about going back to school now. ¡°But what about my age?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re my granddaughter, so if you want to continue studying, it¡¯s just a matter of a few words,¡± replied the old man confidently. ¡°Okay.¡± Layne suddenly brightened up as he had an important task for Cheyenne toplete. After spending the night at Grandfather¡¯s ce, Cheyenne drove back to Akloit after lunch. She had justid down when she received a call from her good friend, Kate Zamora. As soon as she answered, all she could hear was her friend¡¯s high-pitched scream. ¡°Cheyenne, I heard you¡¯d been divorced! Congrattions!¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow at this. ¡°You¡¯re congratting me on my divorce?¡± ¡°Well yeah! What¡¯s so great about that poker-faced man? You¡¯re a beautiful woman with plenty of charm. My brother likes you a lot. If you¡¯re interested, you can be my sister-inw and I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Kate Zamora had been Cheyenne¡¯s best friend since elementary school until they went to college and separated. As the youngest daughter of the Zamora family, Kate lived a life naively and romantically without much knowledge of how things worked in reality. As for Eddie Zamora, Kate¡¯s brother, he was a gentle and refined young man whom Cheyenne felt it would be inappropriate to pursue given her status as a divorced woman. ¡°But I do mind having such an airheaded sister-inw like yourself,¡± Cheyenne teased. ¡°Fake friendship confirmed,¡± Kate replied with amusement.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Knowing that Kate wouldn¡¯t get angry with her teasing remarks, Cheyenne didn¡¯t hang up. As expected, Kate continued speaking in hushed tones, ¡°Cheyenne, tomorrow night I have a date with a handsome senior who invited me out for drinks at a bar. Do you want toe along?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass. You¡¯re dating a handsome guy. Why should I be a third-wheel?¡± In truth though, she had more important ns for tomorrow night than going out drinking with them. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll ask you out next time.¡± With some regret in her voice and pouting lips, Kate hung up on her call. The next day, at 7 PM, the city lights came on and everywhere was a colorful disy of lights. Amidst the sea of lights, the crown-shapedmp stood out and caught everyone¡¯s attention. The Crown Hotel in Akloit was undoubtedly the most luxurious hotel around. On the top floor, a grand banquet for high society slowly began. In this world of luxury clothing and jewelry, one woman stood out in her striking red dress. She wore a strapless long gown that revealed her beautiful back and fair skin. Her wavy hair was braided into two sections which were put up in a bun behind her head. She looked stunning. A purple glittery butterfly mask covered most of her face except for her petite nose and rosy lips. Men passing by couldn¡¯t help but stare at this breathtaking beauty while she satzily on the sofa with one hand propping up her cheek and lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°Excuse me, Miss, may I have the pleasure to sit with you?¡± A man of about thirty years old approached with a gentle inquiry. His gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift towards Cheyenne¡¯s chest. ¡°Whatever.¡± Her voice was pleasant too, he thought. It might sound even better when she moans underneath himter. After a while, a waiter carrying drinks approached. The man waved his hand, signaling the waiter to wait for a moment. He ordered two sses of red wine, handing one to Cheyenne. ¡°To thank you, I¡¯ll raise a ss,¡± he said. As he quickly handed her the ss, a pill slipped from his fingertips and fell into the wine. The man thought he was skilled enough that no one would notice. Little did he know that Cheyenne had grown tired of this clumsy trick. She chuckled softly as she picked up her own ss and swirled it gently. The liquid inside was as red as blood, almost blinding. With a gentle exhale, she spoke, ¡°Raging, it contains a certain amount of Rohypnol. Users experience dizziness and hallucinations while their skin feels like it¡¯s on fire. Am I right?¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale as he got tongue tied. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Chapter 13: If You Call Me Honey ying dumb? Cheyenne was in no rush to make him admit his crime. A faint smile yed across her lips as the man grew increasingly uneasy; he even tried to stand up and run away. But in an instant, Cheyenne grabbed him by the shoulder and forced the ss into his mouth with her other hand. ¡°If you¡¯re going to offer me a drink,¡± she said coolly, ¡°it¡¯s only fair that you have some too.¡± ¡°You¡­ you bitch!¡± The man was caught off guard and forced to take a few sips of wine, causing the red liquid to trickle down his fair chin and stain his shirt. The color was like blood, and it dyed the shirt pink. Cheyenne let go of him and pulled out a handkerchief from somewhere, carefully wiping her hands. Even the nails were wiped meticulously, as if the man was some kind of dirty things. ¡°Keep insulting me, and I¡¯ll make you swallow even the shards of ss, believe it or not?¡± ¡°You dare!¡± The man thought that he was caught off guard by her attack just now, which is why he looked so embarrassed. She¡¯s just a woman, and he can handle her easily. He extended his hand and reached towards Cheyenne¡¯s mask, saying, ¡°You bitch, let me see what you look like. How dare you y tricks on me.¡± However, before his hand could touch Cheyenne, he was forcibly dragged out by two security guards wearing ck uniforms. ¡°Let go of me! What are you doing?¡± The man shouted loudly and said defiantly. In an instant, behind the two security guards, a tall man with a refined figure walked over. He was wearing a dark blue suit and had a fox mask on his face. He exuded an air of nobility, making it impossible for others to ignore him. With a long stride, he walked to Cheyenne¡¯s side. His voice was incredibly gentle, ¡°Baby, it scared you just now, didn¡¯t it? It¡¯s all my fault for beingte. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Cheyenne looked up and, through the mask, just by looking at those eyes, she knew who the person was. Goosebumps were all over her as she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Omari, can you please speak normally? Otherwise, I suspect I might snap you any moment.¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t call me Omari. However, if you call me ¡®honey¡¯, I¡¯d be willing to let you snap me.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Cheyenne sneered. The man sighed and replied, ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re really heartless. It¡¯s such a small request, but you¡¯re unwilling to meet it. I heard you got divorced and immediately prepared to propose to you.¡± To return to the subject, how dared that man drug Cheyenne¡¯s drink? ¡°Castrate him and throw him into the nightclub.¡± Omari ordered his bodyguards. The man who was gentle and tender just a second ago immediately changed into a cold demeanor the next second. The difference was so great that it seemed to create an illusion. The man widened his eyes, subconsciously tightened his legs, and hurriedly said, ¡°You¡­ you dare, this is illegal.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, this man is very interesting. I have lived for almost thirty years and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard someone talk aboutw in front of me.¡± Omari Lara was an internationally renownedwyer. The cases he took were all earth-shattering major ones. Moreover, he had never been defeated before.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He had the ability to turn ck into white. But his legal fees is extremely high and most people cannot afford it. Even if he only takes one case per year, his wealth and status are beyond reach. ¡°I can only say that the ignorant are fearless.¡± Cheyenne waved her hand and chuckled softly. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re pretty, so you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Wait, does being pretty have anything to do with what I said?¡± The woman hummed softly, not being modest at all about her own beauty. Omari smirked, wrapping hisrge hand around her shoulder, ¡°Of course it does. Since you¡¯re so beautiful, and even if what you say is wrong, it¡¯s right in my eyes.¡± Here we go again! This greatwyer likes to tease her when he has nothing else to do! Cheyenne dare not take it seriously, since this guy¡¯s words are sometimes true and sometimes false¡­ even she can¡¯t tell the difference. Reaching out, Cheyenne shook off Omari¡¯s arm and sat down in the middle. ¡°Alright, stop showing off your charm that has nowhere to spread. The auction is about to start and I have important things to do.¡± ¡°Who said my charm can¡¯t be spread anywhere? But I only spread it to you. If you don¡¯t like it, then let¡¯s forget about it for now,¡± Omari said regretfully. He reached out and pulled Cheyenne¡¯s soft hand, walking towards the front row of the auction. ¡°Why sit here? You¡¯re petite. What can you see from here? Come, let¡¯s sit together in the front!¡± The front three rows of the auction house were not seats that could be bought with money alone! The people who could sit there were undoubtedly the top-tier elites of high society or powerful figures in their own right. As Omari casually and effortlessly pulled a woman to sit in the first row, countless people looked on with envy and surprise. Cheyenne had wanted to keep a low profile, but ended up being forced into the spotlight. Oh well, she thought. With her mask on, no one would know who she was. She might as well bask in Mr. Lara¡¯s glory tonight. Just as she took her seat, a soft voice mixed with some annoyance came from behind her. ¡°Kelvin, that¡¯s my seat!¡± Kelvin¡­ Hearing the familiar name made Cheyenne¡¯s body stiffen. She didn¡¯t turn around but knew that the man¡¯s cold and sharp gaze hadnded on her. Kelvin gave Abbie a brief nce and said softly, ¡°Just switch seats wit her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Abbie gathered up the train of her white gown, walked over, and sat gracefully next to Cheyenne. Her eyes asionally nced at the woman who had taken her seat ¨C wearing a red split dress, revealing slender fair thighs which exuded sexiness and allure; feet adorned with silver high heels painted with bright red nail polish ¨C even her toes were perfectly crafted. A tinge of jealousy shed through Abbie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you hands so cool? Let me warm them up for you,¡± Omari said, sensing her unease and looking over at the man beside them. He understood what was going on. Omari gently took Cheyenne¡¯s delicate hands in his own and blew a warm breath onto them before cupping them with his hands. The sight of their hands held together was like something out of a movie, pleasing to the eye. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m not cold anymore,¡± Cheyenne whispered in a low voice, afraid Kelvin might recognize her. She looked away from him. ¡°If you get tired, just rest your head on my shoulder for a bit,¡± Omari offered wistfully, still missing the cool slipperiness of her palm against his own skin. As he pulled back his hand, he still felt very reluctant. ¡®Why do that woman¡¯s hands and her bracelet look so familiar?¡¯ Abbie wondered to herself but couldn¡¯t find any clues as to where she¡¯d seen them before. Chapter 14: She Was As Childish As A Kid The auction had begun. A woman with a seductive figure, prominent buttocks and breasts, walked up from the side. She was wearing a moon-white dress and stepping on white high heels as she approached gracefully. Every gesture and movement was full of charm. Many men below stared straight ahead, their eyes revealing various shades of light. ¡°Men are naturally lustful!¡± Cheyenne snorted, raised her head, and met Omari¡¯s clear and gentle gaze, stunned for a second. Thetter¡¯s lips curved lightly and he whispered in her ear while looking down, ¡°Cheyenne, I wasn¡¯t looking.¡± ¡°Why not take a look? I saw it, and her body shape is really great.¡± ¡°I only have my eyes for you. Others are nothing.¡± ¡®He started flirting again! If I were four years younger and had not met Kelvin when I was seventeen, I might really have been moved by him.¡¯ she thought. Their intimate whispers and ear-biting actions drew quite a few nces. Kelvin stared at the fair and tender thigh of the woman in red, feeling an inexplicable heat rising within him. Their intimate whispers drew quite a few nces. Kelvin stared at the fair and tender thigh of the woman in red, feeling an inexplicable heat rising within him. The next moment, his face turned extremely gloomy and dark. This feeling was like when facing Cheyenne. Kelvin suddenly remembered his intimacy with Cheyenne and the next moment, his face grew darker. ¡®How could I still be thinking about that greedy, selfish woman? I must be crazy.¡¯ ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to tonight¡¯s Hatchdew Auction. On behalf of Hatchdew, I thank you foring.¡± ¡°Tonight, we will definitely not disappoint you. Next up, let us present the first treasure, an ancient pink porcin vase with battle scenes¡­¡± As the beautiful hostess finished speaking, music filled the room. Another leggy beauty walked up holding a ss cover with red cloth on top. Slowly uncovering it revealed an antique vase full of ssical charm. Cheyenne took just one nce and wasn¡¯t very interested in it. She didn¡¯te here tonight for this item. ¡°Now onto the fifth treasure. Let me introduce a silver-ted gold wire rectangr basin with plum blossom bonsai.¡± The bonsai was not very tall at around thirty centimeters high. The basin was decorated with coral and gemstone plum blossoms whilerge pearls and rubies adorned it as well. It was magnificent in craftsmanship and exquisite in design. Omari noticed Cheyenne¡¯s gaze had changed so he thought she liked it. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll bid on it for you?¡± ¡°This is actually mine,¡± Cheyenne replied coldly. ¡°What?¡± Omari was confused now. If it belonged to Cheyenne, then how did it end up at an auction? ¡°My stepmother stole it from me while I wasn¡¯t home and sold it here.¡± ¡°Damn it, leave it to me. Let her rot in jail!¡± ¡°But if she¡¯s in jail, won¡¯t the country just be wasting money on her? It¡¯d be better if we make her pay for it,¡± Cheyenne said. Omari chuckled at her words. ¡®She truly lives up to being the woman I¡¯ve taken a liking to, so smart and domineering.¡± ¡°The starting bid is 1. 5 million,¡± the auctioneer announced, and someone immediately raised their paddle. ¡°1. 51 million.¡± Cheyenne followed the source of the voice to two women sitting in a corner wearing masks ¨C Mya and Nora? How did they get in here? She tugged on Omari¡¯s sleeve, motioning for him to lower his head. Then they whispered something to each other. From Kelvin¡¯s perspective, all he could see was Cheyenne¡¯s red lips hovering less than three centimeters away from Omari¡¯s earlobe with a look that suggested she might kiss him at any moment. He forced himself to look away; those two were just strangers after all.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°1. 6 million!¡± Omari called out with his charming voice filling up the venue while Nora could only see his tall blue silhouette from afar. Mya gritted her teeth; this man had just added another ten thousand dors! How was she supposed to negotiate now? However, if she didn¡¯t get this thing, she was afraid Cheyenne woulde after her with a list from the Edwards family and report it to the police. That would be embarrassing. ¡°1. 65 million.¡± ¡°1. 8 million!¡± Omari chuckled softly. Nora¡¯s only thought now was to see what the young man looked like,pletely ignoring her mother¡¯s extremely unpleasant expression. ¡°That bonsai, mypanion likes it very much, please don¡¯tpete with me.¡± Omari deliberately said, looking at Cheyenne affectionately. He was actually buying it for the woman next to him! Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Without waiting for Mya to answer, she raised the paddle in her hand. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. This bonsai is also very important to me. 2 million dors.¡± She happily believed that her bold move could attract the man¡¯s attention. But he didn¡¯t even turn his head or say anything. He just gave up on bidding. Mya spent five hundred thousand more than expected and felt a little heartbroken. What made her even more frustrated was that the gentleman in the first row seemed to be against them in every way possible ¨C whenever they bade on something, he followed suit and raised the price before giving upter on anyway. Mya was dumbfounded by his behavior¡­ Cheyenne quietly turned around and saw Nora sitting there gasping for breath. She couldn¡¯t help butugh like a naughty girl. ¡°You¡¯re so mischievous! You¡¯ve made me do all the bad things, and you¡¯re just enjoying the show,¡± Omari didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. But then again, what did it matter if he could help Cheyenne? Cheyenne picked up an orange and peeled it before handing it to him. ¡°Thanks, Omari. Here, have some orange.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve peeled it, wouldn¡¯t it be more sincere if you fed me yourself?¡± He pointed to his lips with his bony fingers. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it yourself, forget about it. Wants me to feed you? You think too highly of yourself.¡± Cheyenne put the orange in his hand and turned away in anger. ¡°Fine then. Since you don¡¯t want to feed me, I¡¯ll feed you instead. Come on now¡­ open your mouth.¡± Omari watched her closely, and wondered when he could win over Cheyenne¡¯s heart. Cheyenne smiled and whispered softly, ¡°Remove the veins on top.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so picky. They are nutritious, you know?¡±ined Omari but he still removed all of the veins from the orange before handing it back to Cheyenne. She ate happily while swinging her feet back and forth on her chair like a child. At this moment she was as naive as a child. Chapter 15: Who is This Damn Rich Man There was once a time when that woman was just like this too. She liked to sit on the wall and watch the moon while eating oranges. Her legs, white and tender, swayed in the moonlight like a little fox who had stolen some peaches. Lost in thought for a moment, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and saw Cheyenne reaching for an orange that Omari had peeled. Her hand lightly touched his fingertips, causing his gaze to soften. He gently brushed her long hair off her shoulder with his other hand. Kelvin¡¯s eyes caught sight of a small vermilion mole on her fair shoulder. His heart skipped a beat as he realized that this woman was Cheyenne! He felt anger rising within him at the realization that she was right there in front of him all along. Cheyenne noticed Kelvin¡¯s cold gaze and touched her mask, hoping he wouldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Would you like some more?¡± asked Omari. ¡°No, thanks,¡± replied Cheyenne curtly. Wait¡­ why did their conversation feel so¡­ flirty? Cheyenne fidgeted with her hands, feeling unsure of what to do next. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! The grand finale is here! Ourst treasure of the night ¨C Rejuvenated Herb! It is said to have amazing health benefits such as strengthening bones and muscles while promoting longevity! The starting bid is 5 million dors!¡± Here ites¡­ Cheyenne sat up straighter and took a deep breath. As she looked serious, Omari also became alert and waited quietly for the first bid. ¡°Kelvin, this medicinal herb¡­¡± Abbie grabbed Kelvin¡¯s arm excitedly. She had been waiting for five years and finally got her chance. Thetter nodded and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get it.¡± ¡°6 million!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the people below got excited. Who is this damn rich man? Doesn¡¯t he know how hard money is to earn? He raised the price by one million right away! But Cheyenne was determined to get this herb. She raised her own bidding paddle and said confidently, ¡°6. 5 million.¡± At these words, Kelvin¡¯s gaze turned cold as if he could see through her. ¡°7. 6 million.¡± ¡°9 million!¡± The market value of this herb was only between six to seven million dors. Its value was less than nine million. Does the woman in red really understand medicine? Spending nine million just to buy such a herb is not wise at all. Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows. How could Cheyenne have nine million dors when she divorced him and left with nothing? He knew the Lawrence family well and they would never give her that much money. There was only one possibility, the man by her side was her sugar daddy! Damn it, she had stooped so low as to be kept by someone else! Kelvin felt a surge of anger at the thought of that man being intimate with Cheyenne. ¡°10 million!¡± he dered. Cheyenne smirked at his willingness to spend so much money for his beloved. Seeing that Cheyenne made no response, Abbie thought Cheyenne had given up and threw thetter a triumphant nce before saying softly to Kelvin, ¡°Kelvin¡­ this seems a bit expensive. Maybe we should forget about it and wait.¡± But Kelvin couldn¡¯t let Abbie wait any longer for the herb ¨C she was already twenty-six years old and he couldn¡¯t make her wait another five years. ¡°Abbie, I will get you this herb and cure your illness,¡± he promised. ¡°Kelvin¡­¡± Abbie¡¯s eyes filled with gratitude as they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes lovingly. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t bear to watch their affectionate disy any longer; she needed to stop Abbie from getting what she wanted. But how could shepete without enough money? ¡°Cheyenne, if you have any difficulties, just speak up,¡± Omari said gently as he noticed her hesitation. ¡°Omari, can you¡­ can you lend me some money?¡± Cheyenne finally asked. Without a second thought, Omari took out a ck card from his wallet and handed it to her. ¡°Take it. You don¡¯t have to pay me back because I only ept you give yourself to me sexually,¡± he said with a smile. Cheyenne pursed her lips. ¡°Then I won¡¯t pay you back.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to repay me by giving yourself to me? Maybe I can make you happier than him,¡± Omari said with a tender and clear gaze, but what he said made Cheyenne blush even more behind her mask. Kelvin¡¯s eyes followed Cheyenne¡¯s neck and ears which were pink. He wondered what the seductive man had said to make her blush like this in public. Adulterer and adulteress! ¡°12 million!¡± Kelvin suddenly shouted when the auctioneer was about to hit the hammer on the table. ¡°You know this is Abbie¡¯s life-saving herb! Why are youpeting with her for it, Cheyenne?¡± His cold usation sounded like winter wind blowing through Cheyenne¡¯s heart and soul. Abbie¡¯s life-saving herb? What does that have to do with her? She only knew that this medicine was also a lifesaving thing for her! Cheyenne¡¯s lips curved up in a mocking smile, and she calmly looked at the two people. ¡°Excuse me, sir, do I know you?¡± ¡°Still Pretending?¡± Kelvin had never felt so irritated as he did now. It had only been less than three days since the divorce, yet she had be so cold and indifferent. ¡°This herb is a lifesaver for you, and it is the same for me. We each rely on our own abilities to get it!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, if it¡¯s what you want, I will do everything in my power to help you get it, even if it means sacrificing everything.¡± Omari hugged her shoulder and brought a warm feeling to her. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± This time, she sincerely thanked him. Kelvin¡¯s dark gaze was fixed on the hand on her shoulder, and Cheyenne did not resist the man¡¯s embrace, which indicated that their rtionship was not ordinary. It was evident that they had hooked up with each other before the divorce.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Kelvin, since Cheyenne also needs this herb, let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Abbie was so annoyed and felt Cheyenne was like a haunted ghost. Since they got there, Kelvin¡¯s gaze had fallen on Cheyenne at least three times. Did he know from the beginning that this woman was Cheyenne? Listening to her pleading words, Kelvin felt even more guilty. If it weren¡¯t for treating his illness back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation. Curing Abbie¡¯s illness had been his only obsession for the past few years. ¡°She just can¡¯t stand seeing you do well and wants to sabotage it. Abbie, don¡¯t be deceived by her. I¡¯ll definitely help you get it.¡± ¡°20 million!¡± Kelvin¡¯s words fell and the room fell silent. Cheyenne just coldly smiled. In his eyes, everything she did was ulteriorly motivated. If that was the case, why show any mercy towards him? ¡°25 million!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, must you do this?¡± The man¡¯s face had turnedpletely livid with an icy gaze. Chapter 16: Insanely Extravagant The woman stood up from her seat and walked gracefully over to his side. She breathed out a hot breath and giggled softly. ¡°Mr. Foley, you really can¡¯t stand to lose, can you? ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence!¡± As Omari clenched his fists tightly under his suit sleeves, his knuckles turning white, Omari feared that he might harm Cheyenne in a fit of anger. He strode over to them and positioned himself as her protector, standing between her and Kelvin. ¡°You must be Cheyenne¡¯s ex-husband,¡± he said with emphasis on the word ¡°ex¡±. Kelvin felt a surge of anger at the tone of Omari¡¯s voice. Without hesitation, he retorted with a sneer, ¡°And you must be her lover?¡± Cheyenne furrowed her brows in confusion. What did he mean? Omari chuckled softly and replied with a hint of regret in his voice, ¡°I wish I were. But Cheyenne has always refused me. Thanks to Mr. Foley for letting go of her, I can pursue her openly now.¡± Kelvin felt like something was stuck in his throat; he didn¡¯t know how to vent it out. His intuition told him that this man was not simple! ¡°I won¡¯t let you have what Cheyenne wants! 30 million dors! I¡¯ll take the herb,¡± Omari said lightly as he hugged Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder and returned to their seats. 30 million dors¡­ It was five times more than the value of this herb. Just then, the beautiful hostess turned towards them and spoke softly into the microphone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone; our boss just informed us that we¡¯re not selling this herb anymore but giving it away for free to thisdy here.¡± ¡®What? The herb has gone for 30 million dors, but its owner wants to give it away to Cheyenne for free. What the hell is wrong with him?¡¯ others thought. Cheyenne was just as confused as everyone else. It was her first time attending Hatchdew Auction. She didn¡¯t even know who the boss behind them was. Omari looked troubled and squeezed Cheyenne¡¯s hand, ¡°You have such great charm. I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡°Be serious. I¡¯m just as clueless,¡± she pulled her hand back and rolled her eyes. Soon enough, the beautiful host walked down with Miss Etiquette following behind her. Miss Etiquette held a wooden tray with Rejuvenated Herbs on it. She passed by Abbie and stopped in front of Cheyenne. ¡°Madam, please ept this herb,¡± said Miss Etiquette with a smile. ¡°Why?¡± asked Cheyenne surprised but didn¡¯t reach for it. ¡°The CEO requested to give it to you. He also wants to meet you in person and is waiting for you in his private room upstairs.¡± So taking this herb meant she had to meet him? Cheyenne took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see your CEO.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t go. If you want the herb, I can help you find it or offer a higher price to buy it,¡± Omari said. Who knows what their CEO¡¯s intentions are? What if he wants to harm Cheyenne? But Cheyenne refused his offer, ¡°Are you crazy? They¡¯re giving it to me for free. A meeting can be traded for 30 million dors. It is a great deal!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no buts. If you¡¯re worried,e with me.¡± The hostess was hesitant because her boss only wanted to see Cheyenne. ¡°Okay then. Follow me,¡± she said. They followed her up to the luxurious private room on the second floor while everyone below looked on enviously. Kelvin only looked away when Cheyenne disappeared from view and stood there in silence. Looking at Abbie with remorseful eyes, he said, ¡°Abbie¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ maybe¡­¡± Maybe they had to wait for another five years. Abbie was burning with rage inside. She couldn¡¯t figure out why a dissolute woman like Cheyenne to have so many men protecting her. But she had to put on a soft and gentle facade as tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kelvin¡­ I¡¯m used to it.¡± She knew that acting this way would only make Kelvin feel more guilty and treat her even better than before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kelvin said. The upstairs private room was elegant and filled with precious antiques. A man, around sixty years old, sat on the sofa with a pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, exuding an air of refinement and distinction. ¡°I presume you are Miss Lawrence,¡± he said, gesturing for them to take a seat.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Cheyenne sat down in the chair opposite him, a faint smile ying on her stunning face. ¡°I am Cheyenne Lawrence. How did you recognize me?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer but instead picked up the purple y teapot from the table and poured two cups of tea with graceful movements. He revealed a string of Buddhist prayer beads on his wrist as he did so, catching Cheyenne¡¯s eye and causing her expression to darken slightly. Her grandfather also had a string like that. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please have some tea,¡± he said before introducing himself. ¡°My name is Adrian Edwards. Your grandfather and I were cousins who left our vige together to seek our fortunes. He went to Akloit while I went south.¡± Granduncle! Cheyenne had always been observant, and her grandfather had never mentioned anything about Adrian before. Adrian coughed before adding, ¡°Your grandfather and I had some minor conflicts when we were young, so we haven¡¯t been in contact for many years.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adrian put down his teacup with a troubled expression on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. I¡¯m now working alongside the Todd family. Their young master was ambushed by enemies several years ago and has been bedridden ever since. I hope you can go treat him and you can make any conditions.¡± The young master of the Todd family was Iker Todd. Cheyenne had heard of him. Three years ago, Iker was awarded the rank of Major-General at a young age, making him a rising star in the military world. The media also liked topare him with Kelvin. She had seen Major-General Todd through news reports ¨C he was only around twenty-three years old but extremely handsome in his military uniform. At that time, she was just starting to fall in love and thought Kelvin was the most handsome man in the world through rose-tinted sses. Unfortunately, three years ago on one fateful day, this shining star fell before everyone¡¯s eyes. It turned out that Major-General Todd fell ill. Cheyenne remembered her grandfather¡¯s instructions for her at this moment and put on an awkward smile on her face. ¡°Granduncle, I sympathize with Major-General Todd too but¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about medicine. When I applied for college back then, surgery seemed like a good choice but then I got married before school started.¡± Don¡¯t know anything about medicine? Adrian was shocked to hear that. Chapter 17: Sleeping at My Place The descendants of the Edwards family were court physicians and became famous herbal medicine merchants over thest two centuries. As members of the Edwards family, almost everyone knew about medicine and medical science. However, Layne gave birth to a foolish daughter, so Adrian thought he would pass on his medical skills to his granddaughter Cheyenne. But Cheyenne imed that she didn¡¯t know anything about medicine. This was strange indeed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It seemed that Layne had kept his medical skills to himself. Adrian decided that he needed to pay Layne a visit soon. Watching Granduncle¡¯s face turn from purple to contemtive, Cheyenne spected about his true identity. ¡°Okay then, since you don¡¯t know how to do it. I won¡¯t force you. How is your grandfather doing these days?¡± After exchanging pleasantries for a while longer, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and kept looking at the Rejuvenated Herb in front of her. ¡°Granduncle¡­ can I take this herb with me?¡± she asked finally. At this point, Adrian noticed Granduncle¡¯s face contort slightly as if in pain before he replied weakly, ¡°Take it.¡± Cheyenne smiled brightly at him and said, ¡°Thank you so much! You¡¯re so generous! May you live long and prosper! Come visit us sometime!¡± Adrian just stared silently at them both¡­ ¡®The girl had a sweet mouth and knew how to talk her way out of things, but I didn¡¯t want to hear it right now. Just go!¡¯ As they emerged from the private room, almost everyone had left the empty lobby. The shadows grew longer and darker. Only two spotlights in the corner were still on, illuminating their surroundings. The man sat with his legs crossed on a chair, his ck suit blending into the darkness like a lonely ice sculpture. He exuded an icy coldness that made it feel like winter hade early. His deep-set eyes were fixed on the figures standing at the stairs while his hands clenched into fists beside him. She was smiling happily despite being less than half a meter away from that man. She seemed to have no shame at all. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯ste now. Let me take you home,¡± Omari said. But Cheyenne ruthlessly rejected him: ¡°No need. Your house is inpletely opposite direction from mine.¡± ¡°Well, then why don¡¯t you just stay at my ce? I have plenty of rooms and you can sleep wherever you want ¨C even my bed,¡± he said withughter that cut through the dimness around them like a hunter luring its prey. Kelvin also heard what he said and looked deeply into Cheyenne¡¯s face; although he couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly, her fair hand resting on Omari¡¯s arm was very eye-catching indeed. ¡°I¡¯m not going, your house may be nice, but I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re so heartless to leave me alone.¡± Wait a minute, why does his tone sound like that of a man who wants to getid! The image of the two of themughing and talking shed before Kelvin¡¯s eyes. An unnamed anger spread through his heart as he became more convinced that Cheyenne had had a backup n before their divorce. It was always only the women that Kelvin didn¡¯t want! Sensing the cold and murderous gaze staring at her, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but look around. She met with a pair of familiar eyes straight away. The light shone on half of the man¡¯s face; his full forehead, high nose bridge and tightly pursed lips outlined a perfect curve. Thebination of his cold profile and perfect features were like scenes from a movie ¨C timeless and profound. ¡­ Kelvin? Why hasn¡¯t he left yet? With one hand in his pocket, he walked towards Cheyenne with long strides. Seeing this, Omari immediately stood in front of Cheyenne with protective posture. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Kelvin stared at Cheyenne with an icy gaze, his expression unfriendly. Omari¡¯s face changed and he couldn¡¯t possibly make way for him. ¡°What makes you think you can tell me to get lost? I¡¯m here to protect Cheyenne now. She doesn¡¯t want to see you, so you should be the one leaving!¡± As a topwyer, Omari had met many influential people before. But Kelvin¡¯s strong presence made him feel a bit intimidated. ¡°Cheyenne, I need to talk to you about something. Tell your little boyfriend here to leave! Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what might happenter.¡± Boyfriend? When she heard this word, her heart sank. Was that how he saw her? She turned and shed a sweet smile at Omari and patted his shoulder gently with her fair hand as she spoke softly, ¡°Omari, wait for me outside.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Omari still looked somewhat uneasy as he nced at Kelvin but eventually nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside. If he tries anything harmful towards you, just call me out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®The way they talked to each other sounded so intimate¡­¡¯ Kelvin thought. Before turning around, Omari gave the man a re and whispered in his ear as they brushed past each other, ¡°If you dare to bully Cheyenne, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± The warning was only audible to the two of them. Kelvin remained unfazed as he watched Omari pass by him. Hepletely ignored the warning and focused on restoring calm in the lobby. In the dim lighting, Cheyenne stood facing Kelvin with her arms crossed and a lightugh escaping her lips. ¡°What does Mr. Foley want to talk to me about? Aren¡¯t you afraid your significant other will get jealous of us staying here alone?¡± As she taunted him, Kelvin instinctively furrowed his brow but maintained his cold demeanor. After almost a second of silence, he spoke up. ¡°So how much do you want?¡± Cheyenne burst into exaggeratedughter at his question while lightly tapping her arm with her fingers like a little vixen tempting its male fox. ¡°What? You mean how much for one night?¡± ¡°Cheyenne!¡± His angry voice rang out in her ears as he turned away from the light revealing an expression full of darkness. How could she stoop so low? ¡°Oh sorry! My mistake,¡± Cheyenne replied calmly despite his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Mr. Foley; if that¡¯s not what you¡¯re asking for, then don¡¯t waste my time with my little boyfriend.¡± Compared to Kelvin¡¯s fury, Cheyenne appeared unusuallyposed and even emphasized the word ¡°boyfriend¡±. Her yful demeanor made Kelvin¡¯s restrained anger burst out, and he reached out and grabbed her fair wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Chapter 18: Does Mr. Foley Not Feel Slapped in the Face? Kelvin, a business tycoon who has always kept his emotions hidden, seems indifferent to everything. Even when he was making love with her in bed, he never showed any extra expression. Why is he so angry for Abbie? It turns out that men treat loved ones and unloved ones differently. ¡°Please let go of me, Mr. Foley. We¡¯ve been over. It¡¯s unwise of you to be alone with me.¡± Upon hearing this, Kelvin¡¯s eyes were filled with rage and he thought. ¡®She has used all sorts of tricks to seduce me before, but now she¡¯s pretending like there was nothing between her and me. Does she really think the man outside can protect her? She¡¯s just a ything for him!¡¯ Even though he hated her so much, Kelvin couldn¡¯t stand the thought of the woman he slept with smiling coyly in another man¡¯s arms. He squeezed her wrist tightly, causing Cheyenne to lightly furrow her brows, while tears welled up in her eyes, but there was also stubbornness in them. ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional; I have no interest in women like you. Cheyenne, tell me how much money it will take for you to give up that herb.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in women like me? Don¡¯t you feel your face pped when saying such things?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Every time they made love, he behaved like a wild beast, always pushing her to the point of exhaustion before letting go. The next day, he put on his pants and left quietly. This is so frustrating! Kelvin seemed to have also thought of those passionate nights with intimate scenes. The cold and slippery touch of her skin awakened the memories he had been unwilling to admit. Yes, he detests this woman so much. His body, however, betrays his will honestly. It cannot be denied that this woman has a damn charm on him, to the point where his pride in self-control repeatedly crumbles. Kelvin deceives himself by ming everything on Cheyenne, thinking that it was her intentional or unintentional temptation that led him tomit such a sin. He reflexively fling off her wrist, the veins on his forehead standing out, indicating he was outraged. The slender and well-defined hand took out a handkerchief from the pocket of the suit jacket. He carefully wiped his fingers, with slow and elegant movements, as if touching her made him feel dirty. This deliberate action painfully pierced Cheyenne¡¯s heart. How dare he look down on her for being dirty? It¡¯s always him who is clearly dirty! ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you about these meaningless things, Cheyenne. Why do you have to force her? You clearly know that Abbie¡¯s illness can no longer wait.¡± In his eyes, she¡¯s a jealous, selfish, malicious, fickle and despicable woman. In that case, she will firmly establish this malicious usation to avoid being falselybeled. The woman smiled; she was peerlessly beautiful. She extended her delicate and fair hand to gently rub the bruised area that he had squeezed, her voice sounding sweet. ¡°Mr. Foley really understands me. You¡¯re right, I deliberately didn¡¯t want that woman to get the herb.¡± The coldness around him intensified, but Cheyenne did not back down because of it. She continued to say, ¡°So what? I got this herb without stealing, robbing or spending a penny. I rely on my own ability!¡± She was undoubtedly very beautiful, but her personality was difficult for Kelvin to ept; she was too proud and ostentatious! The atmosphere between the two people had be extremely cold, and Kelvin looked down at the woman in front of him with a superior attitude. His gaze was sharp, giving off a feeling that he wanted to tear her apart. ¡°I¡¯ll offer 50 million to buy it!¡± ¡°Not for sale!¡± Kelvin wanted to bite her to death; what did this woman want exactly? ¡°How much do you want? Name your conditions!¡± ¡®He never treated me that generously when we were still a couple.¡¯ Cheyenne narrowed her almond eyes and parted her cherry lips. ¡°Believe it or not, I took this herb to save lives! I won¡¯t sell it no matter how much you offer!¡± With that said, Cheyenne walked out in her seven-centimeter high heels. Her silhouette was incredibly beautiful in the dark night. The bright red skirt swayed gracefully under the light like a blooming rose. Omari had been waiting at the door for a long time but didn¡¯t see hering out. Worried that Kelvin might harm her, he was about to rush inside when the door opened. Cheyenne appeared before him in dim light and Omari couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. But within seconds, he saw the tears glinting in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes and self-mockery in them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Omari walked up to Cheyenne and put his hand on her shoulder. A cold touch spread through his palm as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine; he just wanted my herb.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you cold?¡± As he spoke, Omari took off his suit jacket elegantly and helped Cheyenne put it on. The warm jacket smelled of a woody scent that belonged only to him and brought some warmth to Cheyenne. Cheyenne lowered her head and let him hold onto her shoulder as they left together. As Kelvin watched the two figures fade into the distance, it was clear that the suit jacket she wore didn¡¯t fit her well ¨C it hung off her like a child ying dress-up in adult clothes. Kelvin withdrew his brooding gaze, and punched the wall with a resounding ¡°bang¡±. Lime ster crumbled and scattered to the ground, leaving behind a dark red stain. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed under his breath. On their way, a luxurious car drove past them in silence. The two upants inside remained silent. ¡°You still can¡¯t let him go? Cheyenne¡­¡± Omari trailed off. ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking. Take me to Contine Estate tonight. I don¡¯t want to go back to Lawrence Vi,¡± Cheyenne spoke quietly. Contine Estate was known for being one of Akloit¡¯s most affluent areas; its residents were all wealthy individuals who lived in opulent European-style buildings adorned with marble sculptures and Gothic spires that gave off an almost church-like vibe. The car came to a stop outside one such building and Cheyenne unbuckled her seatbelt before taking off her ill-fitting jacket and handing it back to Kelvin. ¡°Thanks for driving me home,¡± she said before heading inside. ¡°We¡¯ll catch up soon.¡± As Cheyenne coldly insisted on parting ways with him, Omari¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of disappointment. Jokingly, he asked, ¡°We¡¯vee this far and you¡¯re not even going to invite me up for some tea?¡± ¡°It¡¯ste at night and you¡¯re not exactly a tea drinker. Go home and get some sleep. Bye.¡± With that, she closed the car door behind her and walked away from him. ¡°What a heartless little woman¡­¡± Omari muttered under his breath. Cheyenne stepped into the elevator and made her way up to the eighth floor of her apartment building. Before even entering her unit, she could hear the soothing sound of piano music ying in the distance ¨C it was ¡°Wedding in Dreams,¡± one of her favorite pieces. Sitting by the piano was a young man dressed simply in a clean white shirt and ck pants. His face was gentle but his eyes were hollow and lifeless. Chapter 19: I Remember Cheyenne’s Breath and Footsteps Cheyenne slipped off her high heels at the doorway before tiptoeing into her apartment holding Rejuvenated Herb. The wooden floors felt chilly beneath her feet as soon as she stepped inside; just then, the piano music abruptly stopped ying. A warm voice like spring water sounded beside Cheyenne¡¯s ear. ¡°I knew it was you who came over here! Be good now, put your shoes back on since it¡¯s cold on this floor.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman paused in her footsteps, pouted her lips and spoke softly, ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me give you a surprise once?¡± Feeling around the piano, he stood up and reached for his ebony cane with a carved flower design that was ced nearby. He slowly made his way over in a pair of grey slippers. ¡°It¡¯s because you always want to tease me, but I¡¯ve memorized your footsteps and breathing patterns,¡± he exined. Cheyenne looked at him in surprise as she helped him sit down on the couch in the living room. Curiously, she asked, ¡°What do my footsteps sound like?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always rushing around but your steps are light by the time you reach the door. And your breathing is about one second slower than others,¡± he replied. ¡°Benson is so clever! You can even identify people this way,¡± Cheyenne praised him. But not everyone was worth remembering for Benson; only Cheyenne had that privilege. ¡°Benson, your eyes will be healed soon because I found Rejuvenated Herb!¡± She eximed excitedly to him. His eyes¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s gaze became teary as she thought, ¡®Benson wouldn¡¯t have lost his sight if it weren¡¯t for saving my life. Benson would have been a world-renowned musician by now instead of being confined indoors these past three years while missing out on many opportunities and honors that should have belonged to him. ¡°Cheyenne, I don¡¯t hold any hope anymore for my eyesight but seeing how much you work hard every day just to take care of me breaks my heart.¡± Benson Gibbs smiled faintly, his hand covering Cheyenne¡¯s and noticing how cold her palm was. He couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip. ¡°Treating your eyes is what I should do. I hope that one day you can see me with your own eyes. So I haven¡¯t given up, and neither can you.¡± Her voice was unusually firm, and Benson could even imagine her acting cute in his mind. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he softly spoke a word, ¡°Okay.¡± After a moment of silence, Benson suddenly touched her soft hair and asked gently, ¡°By the way, Cheyenne, are you free the day after tomorrow?¡± The day after tomorrow? She thought carefully before shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m free. Is there anything you need my help with?¡± Benson nodded and got up to search for something on the bookshelf in the living room. His long fingers slid over the second row before taking out an old book with a worn cover. He took out two tickets from inside and returned to face Cheyenne. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday in two days¡¯ time and I¡¯d like to invite you to go see an opera with me if possible.¡± It was Benson¡¯s birthday in two days¡¯ time!!! Cheyenne widened her lips in surprise; she had been so busy fighting Kelvin these past few days that she had forgotten all about Benson¡¯s birthday! What kind of gift should she prepare within three days? ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed without hesitation. Looking at the tickets handed over to her by him revealed that it was actually one of the world¡¯s top opera tours ¨C these two were even best seat tickets! ¡®It¡¯s hard to buy them even if someone has enough money. How did he get them?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to celebrating my birthday together with you.¡± He smiled, revealing two small dimples beside the corners of his lips. ¡°I will definitely go.¡± ¡­ Three dayster, Red Moon Concert Hall in Akloit.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. This concert was thest stop on this year¡¯s global tour and also the finale. The team originally wanted to choose Briyra for their final performance but for some reason they changed their minds and chose here instead. The performer was Mr. James, an expert in opera who had received countless praises from fashionistas for hisbination of opera stagecraft, lighting and costumes. Watching him perform an opera is undoubtedly a visual feast. Tonight¡¯s attendees were all dressed elegantly with exquisite hairstyles and clothing choices that exuded a hint of artistic elegance with every move they make. To everyone¡¯s surprise, a pink Lamborghini drove over from across the street ¨C its romantic color full of youthful energy ¨C followed by even more astonishment when people saw how expensive it was! After opening the car door, a stunning woman with an hourss figure wearing a white cocktail dress stepped out. With her oval face featuring high cheekbones, almond-shaped eyes above her nose bridge and luscious lips painted in maple red lipstick that looked both passionate yet bold¡­ Her face was lightly made up, entuating her beautiful eyes and eyebrows. She looked young and full of vitality, probably in her early twenties, but already driving a luxury car worth millions of dors. It was truly enviable. The woman extended a delicate hand towards the car, then another hand grasped her wrist. But this hand belonged to a handsome young man whose appearance immediately caught the attention of most women present. He wore a white three-piece suit with double-breasted buttons thatplemented his short sandy hair and charmingly refined facial features. His lips were neither too thin nor too thick, always curved into an alluring smile. He seemed like a prince from a fairy tale ¨C elegant and noble ¨C until people noticed that his pitch-ck pupils had no focus. He was blind! Despite being such an attractive blind man with gentle manners, spending the rest of one¡¯s life with him would undoubtedly be challenging for any woman. Feeling the unfriendly stares from those around them, Benson nervously tightened his grip on Cheyenne¡¯s hand. Thetter sensed his sweaty palm and knew why he felt nervous. ¡°Benson, don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Cheyenne said as she leaned closer to him on tiptoe. ¡°You¡¯re the most handsome man here.¡± Reaching out with her small, delicate hand, Cheyenne clumsily and slowly helped him fix his crooked tie. The distance between them was less than twenty centimeters, and Cheyenne¡¯s cool fingertips asionally brushed against his skin through his white shirt. She also smelled of a faint fruity sweetness that made people feel refreshed and happy. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t good at tying ties. Even after being married to Kelvin for three years, she had never helped him once. In fact, she had secretly practiced countless times before but he just never gave her the opportunity to put it into practice. Chapter 20: 100 Million from the Bride’s Family After some clumsy movements, a beautiful cross knot was tied perfectly. This method was suitable for thin single-color fabrics and looked fashionable when paired with Benson¡¯s white suit today. ¡°Benson, this is my first time helping someone tie his tie. Do you feel honored?¡± Cheyenne asked yfully. Hearing her wordsced with a hint of pride caused Benson¡¯s handsome face to soften even more into an affectionate smile. He lowered his head and whispered softly in her ear. ¡°Yes, I do; I can clearly feel that your movements are unfamiliar.¡± Under the bright white light, Benson¡¯s profile looked chiselled yet soft; it made people unable to look away from him. His skin was wless due to rarely going outside which left many women feeling inferior inparison. ¡°Ahem¡­ I promise you that anything done by me will be top-notch,¡± she said jokingly. As she spoke, her slender fingers tugged at his tie and smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt before adjusting his suit jacket. Finally satisfied with her work, she looked up at him and said, ¡°Not bad. You look handsome.¡± Benson smiled in response. As long as Cheyenne approved, he was happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Cheyenne nodded and took his arm as they walked into the music hall. The circr room was grand and could seat two to three thousand people. The walls were coated with a special material that ensured optimal audio-visual experience for the audience. Dressed in their finest attire, audience began to trickle in one by one. As Benson and Cheyenne walked towards them, they couldn¡¯t help but admire. The man was tall with a lean figure; he had sharp features that exuded elegance and charm while radiating warmth like sunshine. Cheyenne stood beside him wearing a white knee-length dress that revealed a glimpse of her fair legs and her petite feet. One would want nothing more than to hold those delicate feet gently within their palms for safekeeping. ¡°Benson, we¡¯re here,¡± Cheyenne said as she led him towards their seats when someone suddenly tapped her shoulder from behind causing her strapless dress to slip down revealing more than intended on her round shoulders. She turned around quickly only to see¡­ In front of her stood a woman in her early twenties, wearing a long blue floral dress and with golden wavy curls cascading down her back. She was tall and striking, with sharp features and well-defined eyebrows. ¡°I was just thinking that the person¡¯s back looked familiar. It really is you, Cheyenne,¡± said Danielle Parry, the daughter of the Parry family and Cheyenne¡¯s high school ssmate. Back then, although Cheyenne wasn¡¯t academically inclined and often got into trouble, she was the most popr girl in school. Many boys were smitten with her charm, including Cameron Russell, whom Danielle had secretly admired for years. Although Cheyenne never reciprocated Cameron¡¯s feelings for her, it still caused tension between her and Danielle. Danielle often badmouthed Cheyenne to their teachers and even helped Nora spread rumors about her. After they graduated from high school, everyone went their separate ways; Cheyenne married Kelvin while Danielle pursued higher education overseas ¨C contact between them dwindled until there wasn¡¯t much left to argue about anymore. Seeing that it was Danielle, Cheyenne simply nodded at Danielle¡¯s greeting. Danielle couldn¡¯t help but stare at both Benson and Cheyenne. When her eyes fell on Benson, she was momentarily entranced by his good looks. He seemed like such a warm-hearted individual too¡­ She couldn¡¯t understand why so many excellent men seemed drawn towards someone like Cheyenne.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I heard you dropped out of school to get married? Is this your husband?¡± asked Danie incredulously after regaining control over herself once more. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look anything like what I imagined! Isn¡¯t he supposed to be some big shot CEO or something?¡± Her exaggerated tone drew attention from those around them. Benson himself couldn¡¯t see any of it, but his heart felt clear. Hearing these words made him instantlybel this woman in front of him as ¡°a bad woman¡±. ¡°I am not Cheyenne¡¯s husband,¡± he admitted openly. Clearly feeling the contemptuous and mocking gazes of those around her, Cheyenne acted as if nothing was happening, crossing her arms and lifting her proud chin to look at Danielle. The mole at the corner of her eye made her even more charming and attractive. She chuckled softly and said, ¡°You also said you heard it.¡± ¡®He is not her husband, but they hold hands so intimately. What is their rtionship?¡¯ Danielle looked at the handsome blind man in front of her and suddenly realized something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my bad memory. You just got divorced a few days ago if my memories serve me right.¡± As soon as she said that Cheyenne was a divorced woman, many women present sneered andughed mockingly. What does it matter if she looks so pretty? She¡¯s just a divorced woman. Cheyenne¡¯s smile did not diminish, but her eyes were full of coldness. ¡°Bad memory? That¡¯s probably just a sign of old age. I suggest you eat more walnuts to improve your brain function and avoid embarrassing yourself in public.¡± ¡®Cheyenne got divorced!¡¯ Benson¡¯s heart trembled for a moment, feeling angry because of this news, and his handsome face turned pale. No wonder Cheyenne suddenly went to find him. Before this, she used to visit him once a month at the end of the month. How could that man treat Cheyenne like that? Perhaps he didn¡¯t know how good Cheyenne was to him. He was really taking his blessings for granted. Listening to Cheyenne insulting herself, Danielle only thought that she had hit Cheyenne¡¯s sore spot and felt a sense of satisfaction in her heart. ¡°I have heard that when you got married, you demanded 100 million from your husband, but when you divorced, you left with nothing.¡± The topic of Cheyenne marrying into the Foley family for money made her a celebrity throughout Akloit. Everyone vilified and abused her behind her back, but no one wanted to admit that they were just jealous. After all, getting married and receiving a huge fortune was something many people envied. Kelvin would rather spend 100 million dors to marry an infamous bad girl. Everyone thought he was crazy and secretlyughed at this couple. After the Lawrence family received the Foley family¡¯s money, what followed was an extremely bleak and shabby wedding. On their wedding day, Kelvin didn¡¯t even wear a suit himself; he just wore a simple white shirt and led her into the Foley Vi. After drinking together in front of their elders, he threw his wedding ring at Cheyenne before turning around and leaving. On their wedding night, Kelvin flew abroad with his childhood sweetheart Abbie Berry to seek medical treatment while Cheyenne became theughingstock of Akloit. Chapter 21: So What If We Divorce? Benson had no idea about any of this. Every time he asked Cheyenne how she was doingtely she replied with ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well.¡± He had heard rumors but every time Cheyenne firmly told him that those were just media hype and Kelvin treated her well. ¡®It turned out that she divorced and left with nothing. Was this what she meant by doing pretty well? My beloved Cheyenne who I care for tenderly suffered so much within the Foley family. How dare Kelvin treat my love that way!¡¯ Every word Danielle had spoken felt like a sharp knife stabbing Benson¡¯s heart. Never before had he felt so powerless, and he hated himself for being blind and unable to see Cheyenne¡¯s distress. The people around them gasped in shock. 100 million dors! Cheyenne lightly curled her lips, showing no sign of anger at Danielle¡¯s words. Her delicate face still wore a faint smile. ¡°So what if I¡¯m divorced? The fact is that even after divorce, I can still live my life freely as Cheyenne.¡± She reached out and took Benson¡¯s arm, preparing to leave. But Danielle wasn¡¯t going to let her go so easily. She deliberately stuck out her foot in front of them. ¡°Cheyenne, you have no shame. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard someone justify cheating like it¡¯s nothing.¡± Benson was blind and didn¡¯t see the foot in front of him. He stumbled forward and almost hit his face on a nearby chair. But Cheyenne quickly reached out and grabbed his arm just in time to prevent him from falling. ¡°Are you okay, Benson?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Two drops of sweat dripped down Benson¡¯s forehead as he felt guilty for causing Cheyenne embarrassment with his clumsiness. He clenched his ebony cane tightly until his knuckles turned white. ¡°Ha-ha, is this your adulterer? He¡¯s really useless. He¡¯s such a big man but can¡¯t even walk properly!¡± When Danielle felt a burst of excitement from her small actions seeding, she never expected Cheyenne to suddenly go crazy and rush towards her. She raised her hand while standing on tiptoe at the same time. A hard pnded on Danielle¡¯s delicate face. Cheyenne pped so hard that her tender palms turned red. Although Cheyenne was half a head shorter than Danielle, she exuded an air of invincibility and dignity that made it impossible for people to ignore her. ¡°If you dare say he¡¯s useless again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll break your teeth and let you swallow them one by one!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was unusually soft and sweet, but the content she spoke made everyone present shudder. No one doubted she would do what she said, because at this moment Cheyenne was like an enraged lioness, showing off her sharp ws to defend her own cubs. The sudden p caught Danielle off guard, leaving her stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe it and stared wide-eyed, reaching up to touch her cheek. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± It really hurts. Her face quickly became swollen and red. Without looking in the mirror, Danielle could imagine how ugly and disheveled she must look now. ¡®And all of this is because of Cheyenne, this bitch!¡¯ Three years ago, she was just stubborn and spoke sharply; three yearster, she became even more domineering and looked down on others! As the youngdy of the Parry family, Danielle was born with a silver spoon and had never been publicly humiliated. She was so pissed off. Danielle¡¯s gaze turned dark and she stared at Cheyenne, her lips curling slightly. ¡°You dare to hit me? You¡¯re truly looking for trouble, Cheyenne. You used to be the Foley family¡¯s mistress, and I wouldn¡¯t dare touch you back then! Now, what are you? You dare to hit me!¡± As she spoke, she lunged at Cheyenne, reaching out to p her face without hesitation. The newly done manicure was sharp and slender, with ayer of bright red nail polish on top, dotted with tiny diamonds. As her fingernails were about to touch Cheyenne, a sinister smile shed through her mind, wishing to destroy that beautiful face. ¡°Cheyenne, be careful.¡± Benson has sensitive hearing. When he heard the whistling wind sound in his ears, he immediately reached out and protected Cheyenne in front of him. ¡°Benson!¡± Several scratches marred his fair and slender hand, they were deep red color, forming a long trail from the base of his middle finger all the way to his palm. Blood droplets seeped from the wounds.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Cheyenne held his hand, her eyes suddenly turned red, and a crystal clear teardrop hung on her eyshes. It was about to fall down. Benson¡¯s hands were invaluable! ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. How was I supposed to know that this damn blind man suddenly jumped out.¡± Her eyes were blinking and she pulled her hand back guiltily. Cheyenne exuded killing intent all over her body and her bloodshot eyes were surprisingly cold. She took a step forward and grabbed Danielle¡¯s wrist, pulling it forcefully towards herself. With a cold voice, she said, ¡°Do you know what grave mistake you have made? His hand is not something that someone like you can afford to injure!¡± Danielle refused to ept it, thinking he was just a blind man as lowly as Cheyenne. ¡°That¡¯s his own choice to stand in front of you, what does it have to do with me!¡± ¡°You think it has nothing to do with you? Even if I chop off both your hands, they wouldn¡¯tpare to a single finger of Benson¡¯s!¡± Hearing Cheyenne degrade herself like that, Danielle¡¯s face turned pale and then green. ¡°Is that so? He¡¯s a blind man after all. To put it simply, you just want my money, don¡¯t you? Well then, is ten thousand enough?¡± A wicked smile yed across Danielle¡¯s face as she arrogantly pulled out a stack of bills from her limited edition Dior bag. Itnded in Cheyenne¡¯s arms. ¡°Enough, right?¡± ¡®It¡¯s just a scratch, apply some merbromin and it¡¯ll be fine. And yet I gave them ten thousand. It¡¯s a good deal for Cheyenne, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Danielle thought. Just when everyone around thought Danielle would be forgiven, Cheyenne sneered. ¡°Do you think ten thousand dors is enough?¡± ¡°So what else do you want? I¡¯ll just add another ten thousand! I understand that you just got divorced and are broke.¡± The onlookers unanimously felt that Cheyenne was insatiable; Danielle increased the amends from 10, 000 to 20, 000! What else did Cheyenne want? After a moment of silence, Cheyenne¡¯s stunning fair face showed a mischievous expression. Her two beautiful and slender fingers held a bank card and ced it in front of Danielle. ¡°Well, Miss Parry. Since you believe money can equate to forgiveness, let¡¯s go with that. I¡¯ll offer a million to buy your hand! How about we chop it off right now?¡± Chapter 22: A Slap in the Face The surrounding air became condensed, and everyone turned to look at the delicate and petite figure. They couldn¡¯t believe that this sentence came out of her mouth. One million¡­ to buy a hand! So cool! Danielle¡¯s heart trembled. She stared tightly at the person in front of her and said, ¡°You¡­ how dare you! I warn you not to mess around!¡± ¡°Is that so? Look at me. Dare I?¡± Cheyenne took three steps and approached quickly, grabbing Danielle¡¯s fair wrist. She gave it a hard squeeze. A crisp ¡°crack¡± could be heard, the sound of bones being dislocated. It sends shivers down one¡¯s spine. In an instant, Danielle¡¯s fair face turned purple and distorted due to the pain. ¡°Cheyenne! You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Her hand! Her hand really couldn¡¯t move, her entire palm felt like it wasn¡¯t hers anymore. The pain was excruciating even with the slightest movement. ¡°Is that so? Do you have double standards? Besides, with your hand being worth a million, shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± Danielle was infuriated by her words and shouted back sharply, ¡°I only scratched the back of his hand! But you twisted my wrist!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fair price. You offered ten thousand but I gave you a million. And do you know who he is?¡± The people around them all listened attentively and wondered who exactly the handsome young man was. Then Cheyenne¡¯s proud voice rang out loudly in Danielle¡¯s ear. ¡°He¡¯s Benson Gibbs!¡± The air almost fell silent for a second before someone excitedly eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who became famous at fifteen as a pianist and won the Chopin International Piano Competition at eighteen?¡± That name was well-known. A genius teenager who became famous at fifteen years old and was invited to be a professor at Udan Royal College of Music when he turned eighteen. He even yed for the Queen on her sixtieth birthday. But in recent years, this talented youth had disappeared without anyone knowing what happened to him. No one could have imagined that he had lost his sight. Three years ago, Benson was supposed to participate in another pianopetition where his skills would have easily earned him first ce. Unexpected things happened. Cheyenne identally got poisoned, and Benson gave up thepetition to save her. Even now, three yearster, Cheyenne still feels heartbroken and wants to cry when she thinks about it. If this young man is really Benson, then scratching his hand is undoubtedly a heinous act! His hands are priceless. Danielle was so surprised that her jaw almost dropped. She had slightly parted lips and felt a chill down her spine. ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible! How could a blind man be Benson Gibbs? If he¡¯s Benson, then I¡¯m L Harper.¡± L Harper, the globally famous genius singer. With one song ¡°He¡¯s Like A God¡±, she became popr all over the world with an influence no less than that of genius Benson. However, this Queen of Love Songs is extremely mysterious. She never participates in programs or interviews. Every time she appears, it causes a sensation. Her trademark is the silver fox mask. Because of her, there was also a wave of mask fashion trend and cosy became one of the mainstream cultures in fashion circles. For the past three years, L¡¯s agency announced to the public that she was focusing on writing lyrics and would not be making any appearances for the time being. That¡¯s why Danielle drew a lot of criticism when shepared herself to L ¡°Who does she think she is topare herself to my idol? Have you seen her looks?¡± ¡°Not only that, but her nouveau riche attitude falls shortpared to my goddess!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so delusional. Can¡¯t even see how ugly she is.¡± As Benson and Cheyenne started getting angry, fans nearby began hurling insults at Danielle. She stood there bewildered and innocent. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to say he¡¯s not really Benson.¡± But once her words came out of her mouth, a man¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°Mr. Gibbs, it¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you would actually ept my invitation ande listen to some music.¡± Everyone turned around in surprise. A foreign man dressed in a ck tuxedo walked over wearing a long tailcoat with a white shirt and red bowtie. He wore a wide-brimmed ck hat as he elegantly approached Benson. He took off his hat and ced it on his chest before giving him a gentlemanly bow. ¡°Mr. James, no need to be polite. I came with a friend,¡± Benson extended his hand and greeted him. The way they talked to each other shocked everyone around them! Mr. James is the world-renowned opera artist featured in magazines. He even called this blind man ¡°Mr. Gibbs¡±! It meant that the young man was really the world-famous talented pianist Benson Gibbs. Mr. James also saw Cheyenne standing beside Benson and a warm smile appeared on his face. ¡°Lo¡­¡± When Mr. James breathed the first syble, Cheyenne immediately interrupted him by reaching out to shake hands with him and saying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Benson¡¯s friend. Myst name is Lawrence.¡± Obviously, this straightforward foreigner didn¡¯t understand why Cheyenne wanted to hide her identity as Lora. But when in Rome do as the Romans do. He didn¡¯t expose her lie. ¡°Three years ago, thanks to Mr. Gibbs¡¯ guidance, he helped me revise my piece of music. Otherwise, ¡®Don Juan¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be a hit.¡± This traditional ssical music was popr in the past but would seem somewhat depressing if yed today. Benson simply changed thebination of instruments inside it and broke down its more difficult parts into simpler ones. The style of this piece remained unchanged but became more fluid which left people intoxicated by it after listening to it. After bing famous worldwide, Mr. James had always wanted to thank Benson, so that¡¯s why he chose Benson¡¯s country for the final stop of his global tour. Benson was the one who wrote ¡°Don Juan¡±, which excited many opera lovers even more. The male god stood right in front of them! Inparison, Danielle¡¯s face was pale and bloodless. ¡®It was all Cheyenne¡¯s doing. She intentionally set me up!¡¯ Danielle thought indignantly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Now, do you still think your broken wrist for one million is a loss?¡± Cheyenne turned around and looked at her, lips curling into a mocking smile. ¡°Just wait, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Danielle said angrily before turning around and leaving in embarrassment. ¡°Just a friendly reminder, if you don¡¯t get your hand fixed soon, it might be useless in the future. Hahaha.¡± Cheyenneughed loudly like a fox who had stolen grapes. Although everyone should hate someone like her for breaking someone else¡¯s wrist, they inexplicably found it cool. Especially after finding out that Benson was the one injured by Danielle Parry, their view of Cheyenne changed drastically. Chapter 23: Most Girls Won’t Have a Liking for You The Foley Mansion sat amidst lush greenery with houses scattered about. The European-style buildings were constructed from white marble with intricate vine patterns carved into them. The grand hall hung Swarovski crystal chandeliers while ck-and-white checkered floors added to its luxurious decor. Sitting on the sofa was an elderly man dressed in ck robes with thin features. Those eyes were extremely clear, without any trace of turbidity. There was a hint of anger on his face as he looked towards the door, his beard shaking. In an instant, two figures appeared in front of him. The man wore a ck three-piece suit with the suit jacket draped over his arm, revealing the vest and white shirt underneath. His tall and slender figure was like a towering mountain peak ¨C elegant and majestic. Beside him timidly stood Abbie in a pink Chanel-style suit with long chestnut hair. She had pure features and light makeup. ¡°Grandfather,¡± Kelvin called out as he walked over. ¡°Why did you bring her here? This is the Foley family¡¯s old mansion. What is an outsider doing here?¡± old Mr. Foley¡¯s gaze turned to Abbie with disdain. Abbie had been pestering his grandson for ten years now, from high school until now. She¡¯s shameless! Upon hearing this, Kelvin¡¯s handsome face darkened for a moment before helplessly saying, ¡°Grandfather, Abbie is my sister.¡± Abbie stood awkwardly at the door, holding her gift bag tightly and not knowing what to do next while looking at Kelvin with teary eyes. A sense of resentment rose in her heart towards that stubborn old man¡­ If it weren¡¯t for him meddling all these years, she would have been together with Kelvin by now! ¡°Sister? Yourst name is Foley while hers is Berry. How can she be your sister? Could it be that your father has an illegitimate daughter outside?¡± The old man stomped his cane on the ground, creating a dull thud that echoed throughout the entire hall. The servants nearby dared not even lift their heads. Abbie was left speechless, her face turning red with embarrassment. As the middle-aged man who had just entered heard the old man¡¯s usations, he paused in his tracks and quickly exined, ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t use me wrongly. I¡­ I¡¯ve only ever had one wife in my life ¨C Gracie. I wouldn¡¯t dare to cheat on her.¡± Abbie called out to him in a sweet voice, ¡°Uncle Corey.¡± The man walked over and nced at the delicate young girl before sighing quietly and nodding nonchntly as if responding to her greeting. This was Corey Foley ¨C Kelvin¡¯s father and former CEO of the Foley Group. He was once a renowned business genius but chose to switch careers after his wife became a vegetable due to a car ident ten years ago. They moved to a small ind abroad where they rarely returned home. Kelvin took over the Foley Group when he was a teenager and gradually developed a cold demeanor, maintaining an expressionless face even when dealing with family members. ¡°Dad,¡± Kelvin called out. ¡°Well, I¡¯m back to grab something. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± Corey smiled faintly and headed upstairs. Old Mr. Foley was even angrier and gave him a fierce re. ¡°Your son and daughter-inw got divorced, and you didn¡¯t even ask about it?¡± Divorced? Corey paused for a second, furrowing his eyebrows slightly before helplessly saying, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s already settled. There¡¯s no point in talking about it now. For the sake of family harmony, I¡¯d rather not bring it up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of family harmony that scold some sense into your stubborn son!¡± Scold Kelvin? Corey took a deep breath and felt a headacheing on as he looked at his towering son and then at his elderly father with silver hair. Looking troubled, he said softly, ¡°Dad, Kelvin is an adult now. You¡¯re in bad health. Just leave him alone, take care of yourself, and don¡¯t get angry!¡± ¡°Cheyenne is a good girl. How about I adopt her as my goddaughter to make up for her?¡± Upon hearing this suggestion from his son, old Mr. Foley got angrier. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± With red cheeks, Corey spoke under his breath, ¡°Everything I do is for the sake of family harmony. Harmony at home brings prosperity.¡± ¡°Alright then! Get outta here! Every time I see you or your son makes me angry!¡± Old Mr. Foley coldly cursed. ¡°Well then, Dad, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. I have to go outter.¡± Abbie watched Corey leave like this while Kelvin naturally walked over to sit on the sofa. He said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come sit down.¡± ¡°I¡­¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If she went over, she could only sit across from old Mr. Foley. Abbie was a little afraid of the old man. When old Mr. Foley was young, he had been a soldier and had been on the battlefield. The cold and fierce aura still exuded from him, especially when his gaze fell on her. ¡°Since you¡¯re here now, then sit down. We don¡¯t want people saying that the Foley family doesn¡¯t know how to entertain guests.¡± Looking at this timid and delicate girl made old Mr. Foley even more displeased. Her background wasn¡¯t as good as Cheyenne¡¯s, her looks were far inferior, and her personality wasn¡¯t as confident and bold as Cheyenne¡¯s either. He really didn¡¯t understand why Kelvin would divorce Cheyenne for someone like this. That brat will regret it one day! ¡°Grandpa, this is a gift I bought for you ¨C Duke¡¯s ck Tea. I heard that you love drinking tea,¡± Abbie said while cing the item on the table in front of him. Old Mr. Foley gave a cold nce at the tea brick before giving a fake smile and saying, ¡°I¡¯m getting older now; if I drink too much tea at night, it¡¯ll keep me up, so I¡¯ve stopped drinking it. Cheyenne told me to drink more in water instead.¡± His blood pressure was high, so he couldn¡¯t drink beverages either. It was obvious that he was picking a fight with Abbie. Kelvin felt angry for the first time towards his grandpa¡¯s unreasonable behavior but held back his rage. ¡°If Grandpa doesn¡¯t like it, then forget about it.¡± ¡°Well, I like drinking in boiled water. Life is about taking things lightly and eating nd food to keep your mind and bodyfortable. Otherwise, if you take everything too seriously, your body will naturally suffer¡­¡± Abbie¡¯s face turned from red to pale as she hung her head low. Her long and thick eyshes curled up, casting a shadow on her face. The old man didn¡¯t pay attention to her and turned his head to ask Kelvin, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that girl would cheat on you. She loves you more than anyone else in this world. What¡¯s the reason behind all this?¡± Love him? Kelvin couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. If she really loved him, would she have attended an auction with her lover just one week after their divorce was finalized? ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason;we just have ipatible personalities,¡± Kelvin replied. The old man¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°She¡¯s only twenty-one years old this year, while you¡¯re almost thirty. You should be more tolerant of her. You¡¯re a bad-tempered and moody old man who¡¯s almost thirty, most girls won¡¯t have a liking for you!¡± An old man? Kelvin narrowed his pretty eyes slightly before retorting in a soft voice, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re already sixty-nine years old.¡± Who exactly is the older one here? Old Mr. Foley was rendered speechless. Chapter 24: But He Looked Up At The Moon Abbie didn¡¯t dare to speak, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed when she heard old Mr. Foley speaking well of Cheyenne. After all, Abbie was the one who loved Kelvin the most! ¡°I don¡¯t care, you have to go and bring Cheyenne back for me, or else I won¡¯t eat dinner tonight,¡± said old Mr. Foley. In one moment he was a fierce old man, and in the next he was like a child who never grew up. But Kelvin remained cold as usual. Impatiently he said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that we¡¯re divorced and there¡¯s no chance of us getting back together. Grandpa, please give it up.¡± With that, he stood up decisively and grabbed his suit jacket before heading upstairs. The hall was suddenly empty except for an angry old Mr. Foley and a nervous Abbie. What should she do now that Kelvin had left? Trying to please the old man, Abbie smiled lightly at him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Kelvin has his reasons.¡± ¡°What reasons?¡± asked old Mr. Foley. ¡°I know Miss Lawrence is an excellent person, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have so many men around her who seem quite close to her,¡± whispered Abbie while staring at her slender fingers with a slight smile on her lips. She expected an astonished expression from old Mr. Foley followed by his disgust towards Cheyenne, but instead heughed proudly while stroking his sparse beard. ¡°I knew that Cheyenne was popr. Well, Kelvin is indeed not good enough for her.¡± Abbie was shocked and angry at the old man¡¯s biasedment. How could he say that Kelvin wasn¡¯t good enough for Cheyenne? It was clearly the other way around. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting a bit tired now. Miss Berry, please feel free to leave,¡± the old man said as he slowly got up from his seat with his cane. He left the grand hall, leaving Abbie alone on the sofa with a purple face. She couldn¡¯t leave just yet. ¡°Old Mr. Foley, I¡­ I suddenly feel a bit tight in my chest. Can I sit here for a while to catch my breath?¡± Abbie asked as she ced her hand over her chest in an attempt to look convincing. Little did she know that old Mr. Foley despised these delicate and weak girls who acted like they were about to faint at any moment. But he couldn¡¯t just kick her out either; it would be too heartless of him. ¡°Joe, since Miss Berry isn¡¯t feeling well, prepare one of our guest rooms for her temporarily,¡± old Mr. Foley instructed before leaving. Upon hearing this, Abbie smiled. ¡°Thank you, Grandfather,¡± she said softly. ¡°Miss Berry, please follow me.¡± The old butler appeared to be around fifty years old with gray hair and deep wrinkles on his face. He was a man of few words and even his ck suit was the most traditional and outdated style. He led Abbie up the stairs and through a long hallway. The entire second floor had a semi-circr design with red carpeting and antique pumpkin-shaped chandeliers hanging from the walls. Everywhere exuded elegance and sophistication. Even just one of the paintings on the wall would fetch a high price if sold outside. Abbie had known Kelvin for ten years but it was her first time visiting this old mansion. She had requested to visit the Foley mansion, but old Mr. Foley never agreed to meet her before now. She spent ten years of waiting. As they walked, the butler stopped at a room door where he turned around to face Abbie under dim light; his wrinkled face resembling deep grooves in soil while sporting an elongated scar across his forehead down to cheekbone level. Though it had long scabbed over, it clung to his face like an ugly centipede. It looked extremely terrifying. His voice was very hoarse, ¡°Miss Berry, here we are.¡± This was thest room in the hallway. The door opened, revealing a magnificent sight. The guest rooms are all meticulously decorated, so one can imagine how luxurious Kelvin¡¯s room must be. She persuaded herself to calm down, raised her head and nced at the somewhat scary butler, ¡°Butler, where does Kelvin live?¡± Joe thought that Miss Berry was too impolitepared with Cheyenne. Before, Lady Cheyenne would call him Uncle Joe. ¡°It¡¯s opposite your room!¡± ¡°Opposite?¡± Abbie followed the direction of his finger and saw that Kelvin¡¯s room was so far away from hers. If she wanted to go find Kelvin, she would have to pass through this long corridor. Just now she didn¡¯t pay attention to the time, it seemed she had followed him for quite a while, at least five or six minutes. ¡®They deliberately arranged such a room way far away from Kelvin¡¯s for me! It¡¯s that old man¡¯s order, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ At the thought of this, Abbie was so angry that her eyes turned red, her nose felt sour, and she couldn¡¯t hold back the tears from falling. ¡®Why do they stop me from being together with Kelvin? Before, it was because of Cheyenne, but now that bitch has divorced Kelvin. No! As long as Cheyenne is alive, she will always disrupt my life!¡¯ At the thought, Abbie¡¯s eyes flickered with intense killing intent. She wanted Cheyenne dead! ¡°Since Miss Berry doesn¡¯t have any more questions, I will take my leave. Please rest early.¡± Saying this, he turned around without hesitation and left. And on the empty corridor, only Abbie was left standing. Her slender body leaned against the cold door panel, and her heart gradually felt a chill.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In a study room, the light was on. The man just finished taking a shower, his short hair still wet and sticking to his handsome face, water droplets flowing down his bronze neck. The Adam¡¯s apple rolled extremely sexily. He was wearing a white bathrobe, revealing a tight and sturdy chest. His long limbs had smooth lines. As he walked to the desk wearing a pair of slippers, his gaze naturally fell upon the potted Mimosa, which was growing very well because someone took care of it every day. There were also pots of mimosa nts ced in the vi where he lived. Because that woman was there, he rarely went back there to live. However, he often saw her standing in front of the window watering flowers, with azy posture and a bright smile. ¡®Why did I think of that shameless woman again?¡¯ Kelvin¡¯s face became even colder, with a hint of anger between his eyebrows. ¡°Bang.¡± He casually threw the towel in his hand onto the sofa and sank his tired body into the armchair. Then he picked up a book from the desk and started to read it carefully. ¡°The Moon and Sixpence¡±: ¡°All over the ce was six pence, but he looked up at the moon.¡± And below, there was a line of cute handwriting. ¡°Kelvin, he is my moon.¡± His heart skipped a beat. Was this written by Cheyenne? How could that be possible! But the handwriting was clearly hers. Kelvin unconsciously rubbed the pages of the paper, making a faint rustling sound. His deep gaze became dark withplicated emotions. Chapter 25: Take It off Since It Doesn’t Fit You Kelvin had no interest in reading anymore. He turned off the lights in his study and went back to his bedroom. It had been a long time since he had been back to the old mansion, and his room had changed drastically! If it weren¡¯t for the unchanged furnishings inside, he would have thought he walked into the wrong room. The sight before him was pink curtains hanging over white carpeting with an elegant white European-style dressing table next to the wardrobe. ¡°These are all Cheyenne¡¯s things!¡± he remembered suddenly. Because of his busy work schedule, he rarely came to the old mansion to keep his grandfatherpany. But Cheyenne was different. She was a jobless wanderer who practically lived here, so Grandfather let her stay in his room. Last time, he was in the middle of an important meeting when he received a call from Cheyenne. She asked him with a smile if she could add some furniture to his room. He shouted at her ¡°Are you crazy?¡± and hung up the phone. Little did he know that her idea of ¡°adding some furniture¡± meantpletely changing the style and decor of his entire room! He hated pink! And white carpets were even worse! But these were all things that Cheyenne liked. Why should he have to follow this woman¡¯s taste? Kelvin instinctively wanted to call for a servant to change everything back, but then realized it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night. He decided it could wait until another day. With a cold handsome face, Kelviny down on this two-meter-wide double bed fully clothed and alone. Just as he closed his eyes, Kelvin suddenly felt like something was missing in his arms, leaving him feeling empty. That night, Kelvin couldn¡¯t sleep. So he turned on themp next to his bed and opened his iPad to edit the project proposal sent by his subordinate. Poor Chris had received a message from the CEO in the middle of the night asking him to organize information about their business partners and send it before dawn. The next day, the room became brighter as sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows and onto pink curtains. A warm and peaceful atmosphere filled the air with the light shed onto the ground through curtains. Despite staying up all night, Kelvin looked refreshed. While washing up, he heard a short knock on his door. ¡°Kelvin, are you awake?¡± It was Abbie¡¯s voice. He furrowed his brow slightly before cing down his electric toothbrush on top of a sink. After wiping off water droplets from his face with towel, he slipped into slippers and walked towards the door to open it. Abbie stood there wearing only an apricot silk camisole dress that exposed her fair round shoulders while her long hair cascaded down behind her head. This dress is Cheyenne¡¯s! Because thetter¡¯s bust is much fuller than Abbie¡¯s, so this night dress looked empty on Abbie. Kelvin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly, and there was a hint of coldness in his voice that he himself had not noticed. ¡°Why are you wearing her clothes?¡± Abbie was a little shy, so there was a hint of blush on her pale face. She hesitantly replied, ¡°I¡­ I took a showerst night and didn¡¯t bring any clean pajamas. The servant brought me this one.¡± He didn¡¯t know what he was getting agitated about, but Abbie didn¡¯t mean to do it either, so he couldn¡¯t me her. He softly said, ¡°Change it back. It doesn¡¯t fit you!¡± With that said, the man turned around and entered the room, closing the door behind him. Only Abbie was left standing at the door, with his cruel remark echoing in her mind: It doesn¡¯t fit you! She had shamelessly changed into this seductive night dress to knock on his door, only to be met with Kelvin¡¯s brief yet cruel response. Abbie stood at the door, biting her red lip tightly. ¡®Kelvin didn¡¯t even look at me just now. How does he conclude I¡¯m not as good as Cheyenne?¡¯ Just then, Corey emerged from his bedroom. When he saw Abbie standing at the doorway, he thought it was Cheyenne who had returned. ¡°Cheyenne, when did youe back?¡± He eximed happily. But when he saw Abbie¡¯s face clearly, embarrassment washed over him. He had mistaken her for someone else. ncing at her attire, Kelvin scowled. As an elder, he couldn¡¯t say anything and quickly turned to go downstairs. Abbie was so angry about Corey¡¯s reaction. Though he said nothing just now, but she noticed surprise and a hint of disdain in his eyes as he nced at her. The disdain that his eyes betrayed must be his real emotion. Corey must think she was a dissolute woman, but Abbie dared not chase after him to exin herself. She could only stand there with silent tears streaming down her face. After returning to her own room, she changed out of this night dress.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She vented her frustration by savagely cutting it to pieces with scissors. When the maid came to clean up the room, she was horrified to see the pieces of dress on the floor. ¡°What are you here for? Get out!¡± she scolded softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Berry. I didn¡¯t know it was you. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± The maid even forgot to give Abbie the breakfast in her hands, quickly exited the bedroom and closed the door. When she was far away from Abbie¡¯s room, she still had lingering fear in her heart. Miss Berry¡¯s eyes just now were too terrifying, as if she wanted to eat people with her fierce and ferocious look. Her gentle and frail appearance waspletely at odds with her personality. The Lawrence Vi. After returning from the auction, Mya faced a financial crisis. She had previously secretly taken several items from Cheyenne¡¯s dowry and sold them at low prices because she was in a hurry to sell them. So many years had passed, and now if she wanted to redeem them, undoubtedly she would have to pay several times the price! All the private savings she had managed to umte over the years with George werepletely wiped out this time. When Cheyenne returned to the vi, she saw the mother and daughter sitting on the couch with worried expressions. She couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re back,¡± Mya greeted her warmly and kindly as she stood up to wee her. Cheyenne had juste back from outside wearing a bright red vintage dress that hugged her curves perfectly. With seven-centimeter high heels on, she walked elegantly and gracefully. ¡°Mya, just dispense with the formalities and get right down to business. Your sudden change in attitude scares me.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words really embarrassed Mya. If it were any other day, Mya would have cursed at Cheyenne. But today she was patient and tried to please Cheyenne, which aroused thetter¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence, why are you talking like that? My mom is your elder; don¡¯t you know what respect means?¡± Nora stood up from the couch and scolded Cheyenne angrily with furrowed brows. ¡°If you want to talk about respect, take a look at yourself. I¡¯m your older sister. Did you ever show me respect?¡± Chapter 26: If You Don’t Have It, Mommy Will Help You Snatch It Nora was speechless in an instant. Seeing that the two of them were about to argue again, Mya quickly intervened to prevent Nora from getting into trouble. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nora. Cheyenne is your sister. You need to be more generous. Besides, she didn¡¯t mean any disrespect to me.¡± As Mya finished speaking, even Cheyenne was surprised by her thick skin. ¡°Mya, you are truly tolerant,¡± Cheyenneplimented with a smile that seemed to contain sarcasm. But Mya just epted it with a smile, showing how strong her mentality was. ¡°Cheyenne, look at these things on the table. They are your dowry. I found every single item from the warehouse.¡± Warehouse? Did she really think I didn¡¯t see her and Nora lurking around at the auction that day? However, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t bothered to expose her hypocrisy. As long as she got the items back, that was enough. ¡°Thank you so much. These items are all exquisite treasures. If even one was missing, my mom would turn in her grave if she knew.¡± ¡°Oh, how could that be!¡± Mya watched as Cheyenne had a few servants carry the items upstairs to her room. She felt heartbroken. To redeem these antiques, she had spent over 13 million! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a bit tired now. I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest. Good night.¡± After saying that, Cheyenne gave a light smile, elegantly yawned, and headed upstairs. Once her figure disappeared at the staircase, Nora angrily kicked the table in front of her. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud sound rang out, and even she winced from the pain, looking at Mya with grievances. ¡°Mommy, look at her arrogant appearance. I wish she were dead.¡± ¡°Hush, my dear, you shouldn¡¯t talk like that. Alright, don¡¯t be sad, that money wille back to us sooner orter!¡± Mya covered her daughter¡¯s mouth and said coldly. Hearing this, Nora finally felt a little calmer. She looked up at her mom with eyes full of anticipation. ¡°Really¡­ really?¡± ¡°Mm, I swear. Whatever she has, you¡¯ll have it too. And if you don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll help you snatch it!¡± After all, she loved her daughter the most. How could she allow Cheyenne to trample on Nora¡¯s head and act arrogantly? Just you wait. There¡¯s a long road ahead. But Mya heard the sound of a car engine outside the vi early in the morning. It was very noisy. The constant movement of furniture made it impossible for her to sleep. Annoyed, she sat up and hammered the two-meter-wide velvet bed underneath her. Her delicate face was wrinkled with anger, and her eyes were tinged with dark circles. She had a sleepless night. For the first time, she dreamed of that fool, Sh. Sh was wearing a white dress, holding a windmill, and standing under a tree, smiling at her. That smile seemed mocking. Mya, wearing a whitece ruffled nightgown, stepped out of her room to take a look. She was met with the sight of an unfamiliar rugged face. The man was wearing a ck t-shirt, around forty years old, and had a rough and tall appearance. His looks were ordinary. He was sweaty and exhausted, his t-shirt sticking to his solid and sturdy back. Who was he? And in his hands, he was holding a huge wooden rack. Wasn¡¯t that Cheyenne¡¯s beloved bookshelf? It was said to be made of expensive nanmu wood and had been cherished in her study for years. It was locked up. Mya had once had her eyes on that bookshelf. After all, nanmu wood was even more expensive than gold. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find the key. She didn¡¯t dare to do anything excessive, as breaking in might arouse George and the family¡¯s suspicion. So she had to give up. But today¡­ How could Cheyenne suddenly unlock her study and allow a stranger to touch her belongings? The moment the moving worker saw Mya, his eyes lit up. Thedies of wealthy families were indeed different. She had fair and smooth skin and, even at forty, looked like she was in her thirties, retaining her charm. Especially when she ran out without wearing a bra, the nightgown¡¯s fabric was very thin. After just a few steps, everything was clearly visible. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s embarrassing. Hurry back and put on your clothes!¡± George¡¯s furious voice sounded in her ears, waking Mya up from her daze.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She suddenly remembered that she had rushed out without putting on a bra. Damn it! That country bumpkin stared at her for so long; it was so embarrassing! In the living room downstairs, on the sofa. Cheyenne also witnessed the scene just now, a faint trace of mockery appeared in her eyes. Softly she said, ¡°Mya is really sexy, even her nightgown can¡¯t cover up that great figure!¡± To George, herpliment sounded extremely unpleasant. As a man, the older he got, the more he cared about his dignity! Listening to his daughter¡¯s sarcasm and thinking about the moment when Mya and that lowly country man locked eyes for almost a minute, his anger escted. Sexy? She was obviously just being dissolute! At her age, she still wore such a nightgown. How had he not noticed how dissolute she was before? Layne chuckled helplessly. He reached out and knocked on Cheyenne¡¯s hand. Although it was reprimand, his voice was still as indulgent as ever. ¡°What do you know, little girl? Adults¡¯ affairs are none of your business!¡± Although he also disliked that woman. Mya took away everything that originally belonged to his daughter, Sh, and even intended to destroy Cheyenne¡¯s life. But with so many people present, it was not appropriate for Cheyenne to say that. If it got out, people would say that she was intentionally targeting her stepmother. He didn¡¯t care if that woman was embarrassing herself or not. But his granddaughter Cheyenne was the best in this world! Being reprimanded by her grandfather, Cheyenne yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°Grandpa, I know I was wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Layne smiled gently, put down the teacup in his hand, and then looked at George in front of him. His hand trembled slightly under his long sleeves. Angry! ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± George was afraid of this formidable man. He quickly handed him a cigarette and sighed, ¡°Yes, ever since Sh passed away, you went to Shedale. It¡¯s been over ten years since west saw each other.¡± ¡°But in these ten years, I see you haven¡¯t made much progress! The Lawrence Group has been declining under your leadership!¡± When he left Akloit, the Edwards Group wasparable to the Foley Group. But now, they couldn¡¯t even reach their threshold! It was truly embarrassing. Chapter 27: I Only Have One Mother As Layne used him, George felt too guilty to answer. But in his mind, he was silently refuting Layne¡¯s ims. ¡®You left for Shedale years ago without caring that the Edwards family¡¯s business was facing financial difficulties. It was thanks to me going out and pulling in investors one by one that the Edwards family¡¯s business was able to pass its crisis.¡¯ George was a conservative who didn¡¯t dare invest and insisted on sticking with traditional manufacturing industries. It wasn¡¯t until the global economic crisis hit that year that Lawrence Group¡¯s ws became apparent. Being part of a low-end industry made them vulnerable and they quickly faced bankruptcy. Fortunately, at this time Layne happened to know old Mr. Foley from the Foley Family who extended a helping hand so Lawrence Group could survive. Yearster, old Mr. Foley suddenly said Nora and Kelvin were a good match and demanded marriage between them with any conditions they wanted. However, Kelvin had a reputation for being cold-hearted with a bad temper within Akloit¡¯s business circle. There were also rumors about his unattractive appearance and unpredictable personality which often led to scandalous news stories. Mya certainly wouldn¡¯t allow her only seventeen-year-old daughter Nora to marry such a man, but George couldn¡¯t bear losing the Foley Family¡¯s support either. After much consideration, they ended up forcing Cheyenne onto the wedding car despite her notorious reputation while also demanding an exorbitant amount of money which became headline news throughout Akloit City. Old Mr. Edwards only found out about all of thister on.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Cheyenne turned eighteen, he was doing research abroad. He had nned toe back and surprise her on her birthday, but instead he was shocked to find out that she had already gotten married. And it seemed like old Mr. Foley was even more pleased with his new granddaughter-inw, boasting that he wouldn¡¯t mistreat Cheyenne. Layne finally let it be after that. But Kelvin saw the whole thing as a scheme by Cheyenne. Even though he didn¡¯t care who he ended up marrying, he despised this kind of scheming behavior. Especially since the Lawrence family demanded 100 million dors and showed their insatiable greediness. He was very disdainful of them. If it weren¡¯t for his grandfather¡¯s pressure, he would never have married such a woman. ¡°Dad, you know how hard it is to do business these days. What can we do without connections and background?¡± George said. Although the Lawrence Group had been around for many years, their business model was outdated. Besides, Kelvin only gave them 100 million dors butpletely ignored them afterwards. Every time George invited him to dinner, Kelvin refused by saying that he was very busy. ¡°Alright, thepany was bought by you back then, so it¡¯s your business and I don¡¯t care!¡± As for the Edwards family¡¯s connections, why were they unwilling to coborate with George? Most likely it was because George married Mya less than a year after Sh¡¯s death, which made everyone look down on him and naturally withdrew their investment. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°I came today because I heard that someone had taken possession of things my daughter left for my granddaughter. I came all the way from Shedale specifically for this.¡± Although the old man was smiling, the probing in his eyes made George¡¯s heart tremble. He was even more embarrassed. ¡°Dad, you misunderstood. Mya saw that Cheyenne wasn¡¯t home and locked those items in the warehouse because he worried that the servants might clumsily break something.¡± While George was speaking, Mya came down the stairs wearing a new set of clothes. Her long hair was coiled up at the back of her head, and a thumb-sized pearl ne adorned her neck. Radiant and luxurious, elegant andposed. No matter how you look at her, she appears to be a cultured wealthy housewife. ¡°Dad, this is really a misunderstanding. I have found all the things and returned them to Cheyenne. You can ask her.¡± Mya sat next to George, answering in a soft voice. Her calling him ¡°Dad¡± made Layne feel ufortable all over. He snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Dad¡¯. I only have one daughter, Sh. You¡¯re surnamed Mitchell but call me ¡®Dad¡¯. How do you call your real father?¡± It was ridiculous that a mistress called her husband¡¯s first wife¡¯s father ¡°Dad¡±. Mya really had thick skin. Layne thought Mya must have bullied Sh when she was alive. At the thought of his deceased daughter, Layne¡¯s expression grew even colder. Mya was asking for trouble and didn¡¯t know how to smooth things over. She decided not to say anything and sat there awkwardly. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. I only have one mom, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Mya said quickly. The grandfather and granddaughter echoed each other, which really pissed Mya off. ¡°Well then,¡± Layne said as he pulled out a piece of paper from his wallet. ¡°When your mother got married back then, I picked out all the wedding gifts and even wrote down a list which I foundst night in my notebook.¡± The paper was yellowed with age but filled with history. It happened too fast; Sh was only twenty years old when he wrote this list. In a blink of an eye, Cheyenne had turned 21. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Cheyenne said as she eagerly took the list of dowry items from him. As she opened it up, she saw a neatly written note on a piece of paper with Layne¡¯s elegant handwriting. Mya¡¯s face went pale all of sudden. She never expected Layne to have kept this list for over 20 years and still remembered every detail on it! But Mya was confident that she had got all items back. However, just as this thought crossed her mind, she heard Cheyenne¡¯s distressed voice. ¡°Grandpa, something is wrong! I just checked the list and realized that we¡¯re missing a pair of Nephrite lions.¡± ¡°Really? Let me see. Those Nephrite lions were your mom¡¯s favorite toys when she was little. Take another look.¡± Layne was furious inside though. He had personally carved those lions himself and gave them to his daughter Sh on her first birthday! ¡°I swear I don¡¯t have them here! And I¡¯ve never seen them before either!¡± Cheyenne said while searching through all the boxes in the room. Nephrite lions¡­ It brought back memories for George. It was the first time he met Mya, at an art exhibition. Mya had brought out a pair of jade lions and imed it was her artwork, which caught everyone¡¯s attention. Her confident and charming manner while talking about them also attracted him, so they quickly hit it off. Later on, it seemed like he gave those jade lions to Mya¡¯s father. At that time, hispany was just starting up and he couldn¡¯t afford decent gifts. Thoughtful Mya used her own ¡°artwork¡± as a gift and let him personally give it to her father. When George came back home, Sh cried over the missing her toy, but he had no patience for her foolishness and left her alone. Chapter 28: Stepmother Suddenly Becomes Passionate Looking back now, that missing toy that Sh talked about was probably the pair of jade lions. Sh saw them as especially important and when they went missing, she was upset for days. George felt shocked at this memory and his wrist shook unconsciously while pouring tea. He didn¡¯t even notice the scalding hot water spilling onto his handback. George¡¯s peripheral vision scanned Mya wondering how she managed to take the jade lions from Sh. He knew that Mya and Sh had never given each other presents. The only possibility was that Mya stole them from Sh. The thought made George feel sick, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. After all, family secrets were meant to be kept hidden. Layne was a shrewd person and could tell from their reactions that something was off. Layne decided to let it go and make a new pair for Cheyenne when he had time. To ease the tension in the room, Mya put on her role as a dutiful wife and mother, warmly greeting Layne, ¡°Mr. Edwards, you must be hungry since you came so early in the morning.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and give some instructions,¡± she said, getting up and walking towards the kitchen as if escaping. Cheyenne was about to say that it wasn¡¯t necessary, but Mya had walked away. She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. ¡®Is Mya trying to please my grandfather?¡¯ After about half an hour, all the valuable antiques were finally loaded onto the car. George watched as they were secured and gave an embarrassed smile. In his mind, heined that Cheyenne was too petty. Herst name was Lawrence, not Edwards. These things wouldn¡¯t be lost even if they were stored in the Lawrence Vi. He didn¡¯t understand why she had to take all of them away! The car drove away. Cheyenne wanted to leave with her grandfather, but George insisted on him staying for dinner so she had no choice but to stay temporarily and have breakfast with this group of people. The gorgeous restaurant had a retro European decoration style; even the tes were exquisitely expensive. At a huge round table sat Layne in first ce, George on his left side and Cheyenne on his right side. Mya could only sit next to George as second best option.¡± Nora was staring at Cheyenne with disgust, but thetter didn¡¯t seem to care. She even shed a sweet smile at Nora, which only made Nora more angry and think indignantly, ¡®With old Mr. Edwards backing her up, it¡¯s no wonder she is so smug today. She¡¯s just annoying to look at! Her mother has been dead for over a decade and now there is no rtionship between the Lawrence family and the Edwards family. I really don¡¯t know why Father and Mother need to fawn over old Mr. Edwards!¡¯ It was really strange that they asked Cheyenne and Layne to stay for breakfast, which ruined my appetite! Just as she was wondering about their motives, Mya lifted her cup of tea and offered it to old Mr. Edwards. ¡°Mr. Edwards, I offer you this tea as a thank you for taking care of Cheyenne all these years. Her mother died young and she¡¯s such a poor thing,¡± said Mya with false sincerity. Cheyenne almost choked on her dumpling after hearing that statement, feeling disgusted with Mya¡¯s hypocrisy. Layne stood up impassively, his clear eyes fixed on Mya. ¡°Cheyenne is my granddaughter-inw, it¡¯s only natural for me to take care of her. In fact, I should be thanking you!¡± Layne took a sip of his tea and ced the cup back on the table. In the meantime, Mya nudged Nora with her elbow while Layne was talking to George. Leaning in close to Nora¡¯s ear, she whispered softly, ¡°You should get up and offer a toast to Grandpa.¡± Nora pouted slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t I have my own grandpa?¡± Mya chuckled at the immature response but exined gently nheless. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The Edwards family may not be involved in business anymore but old Mr. Edwards is still one of the top artists out there. If he takes you under his wing as an apprentice and teaches you painting skills, then getting into prestigious schools won¡¯t be an issue for you.¡± Indeed, old Mr. Edwards had quite a reputation in painting circles; he even knew some foreign artists including professors from renowned universities. If Nora could study under him, then it would definitely boost her status significantly. Upon hearing this exnation from Mya, Nora felt intrigued by this opportunity presented before her eyes. She had been practicing her painting skills for so many years, hoping to be a famous artist one day. But after all these years, she was just average among her ssmates, even at the bottom. She was mocked by many wealthy girls. As her mother said, if she could get this old man¡¯s rmendation, couldn¡¯t she take a shortcut and directly enter the Royal Academy of Arts? After some simple consideration, Nora picked up the teacup in front of her and stood up. With a cute smile on her face and bowing to Layne respectfully, she said, ¡°Grandpa, let me offer you a cup of tea. I wish you good health.¡± Layne knew that Nora was Mya¡¯s daughter as soon as he saw her. After all, they looked like they were carved out of the same mold. When it came to differences, Mya was more experienced than Nora who still seemed naive and wore all emotions on her sleeve. Why did they want to tter him? What made him worthy of their attention as an old man well past his prime? Layne didn¡¯t bother to know the truth but gave an perfunctory answer, ¡°Good girl.¡± He drank his tea before sitting down again. Nora thought thepliment sounded insincere. She felt ufortable about it and thought, ¡°This old man really has no shame. Does he really think himself a guest of high importance?¡¯ Sean, an inte addict, had stayed up all night ying League of Legends and was dragged out of bed by his mother at 7 AM. He sat at the table like a chain-smoker, with no energy. Old Mr. Edwards just nced over and shook his head silently. Afterparing them for a while, he felt even prouder that his Cheyenne was superior to this mistress¡¯s two children by far. He believed that if Sh was still alive, she would be pleased. Halfway through dinner, Mya couldn¡¯t help but bring up old Mr. Edwards¡¯ painting. ¡°Mr. Edwards,¡± she said eagerly, ¡°I heard your new work ¡®Summer Retreat¡¯ won a national gold medal! Congrattions!¡± Layne listened indifferently and said it was nothing much while Cheyenne looked at Mya with confusion as she propped her chin up with one hand. Chapter 29: Elementary School Level Cheyenne had also seen Grandpa¡¯s new work, ¡°Summer Retreat¡±. It was a bit hasty to create, to be honest. The so-called Summer Retreat was just a big watermelon that Grandpa had drawn. If you looked closer, there were a few more watermelon seeds on the melon and a little piece had been bitten off. Hmm, she was the one who bit a piece of it because she was busy and left after taking only one bite. Grandpa suddenly had the idea to turn it into a painting and who knew he would win the gold medal for it. Cheyenne thought to herself that the painting was indeed nothing much. Mya still smiled warmly and said, ¡°Oh my goodness, Mr. Edwards, you¡¯re really modest. Your paintings are all masterpieces.¡± Grandpa smiled but didn¡¯t say anything as he waited for her next words. Sure enough, that woman mentioned Nora with pride written all over her face as she said, ¡°Mr. Edwards, my little daughter has been studying painting for over ten years now. She has always admired you and finally gets to meet you today.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take some time out of your schedule to see how good her painting skills are?¡± ¡°She just won a youth art awardst week and is nning on participating in a national college student paintingpetition next month.¡± As Mya spoke, she gestured for Nora to go and retrieve the artwork herself. Sean, who had beencking in energy until now, perked up slightly with a twitch of his lips. ¡°Mom, my sister and Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather aren¡¯t painting the same kind of painting. How can he give advice?¡± The boy was blunt, showing no manners by referring to Layne as ¡°Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather¡±. Layne thought he was so much older than Sean himself, so it would have been appropriate for him to be addressed as ¡°old Mr. Edwards¡±. Mya probably favored her son over her daughter, which is why her son was so impertinent. Fortunately, Layne returned home in time and secretly trained his granddaughter, otherwise, she might have be a useless spoileddy just like Mya expected. Caught off guard by her own son¡¯s interruption, Mya felt both embarrassed and annoyed as she red at him. ¡°What do you know? You¡¯re just a kid!¡± She scolded angrily. Sean still felt dissatisfied and muttered under his breath. ¡°I told the truth!¡± Furthermore, he heard the conversation between his mom and sister just now. They were trying to curry favor with Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather in order to gain ess into the Royal Academy of Arts abroad. He just felt they were so naive. He knew well Cheyenne was a selfish and vicious woman who had been jealous of Nora¡¯s excellence since childhood, so there was no way that Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather would help.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Besides, Nora could have gotten into a good school on her own merit. Their mother¡¯s intervention was unnecessary. Cheyenne caught his reaction and cursed under her breath, ¡°Idiot!¡± After a while, Nora finally came down. After some deliberation upstairs, she finally found her favorite and proudest painting. It was a Western-style portrait oil painting. It looked somewhat like an 18th-century style, and the young girl depicted was herself. She was attending a banquet, wearing a gorgeous strapless long dress in a bright yellow color, with delicate makeup. The people around her were also well-dressed and were dancing, portraying a scene of luxury and extravagance at a high society gathering. Mya grinned as she pushed Nora towards Layne. ¡°You¡¯re here! Show your grandpa your painting¡­ Isn¡¯t this the one that won an awardst week?¡± George was proud of his exceptional daughter and wanted to impress his father-inw with her achievements. He pretended to be helpless and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see your grandpa eating?¡± Old Mr. Edwards smiled faintly, put down his cutlery, and looked at the painting. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have a big appetite. Just looking at a painting won¡¯t take much time.¡± Cheyenne finished her meal and sat upright, looking at Nora¡¯s painting. With just one nce, she withdrew her gaze, thinking, ¡®She has the courage to show off such a bad painting in front of my grandfather.¡¯ Layne thought for a moment and politely praised first. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. The colors are urate and saturated. The lines are smooth, and theyout of the picture is well thought out.¡± Even top masters praised it, making Mya even happier. And George was afraid that his father-inw would ask why Nora was much better than Cheyenne in painting, so he exined hurriedly, ¡°Well, we wanted Cheyenne to learn how to paint with Nora together; we even paid for it.¡± ¡°Maybe drawing is too boring for Cheyenne, so she came back after only two days.¡± ¡°But Nora has good patience; she persisted until now.¡± Cheyenne listened as her father praised his mistress¡¯s daughter and depreciated herself. She looked over coldly. ¡°I disagree with what you said, father. I didn¡¯t want to learn there because the teacher was incapable to teach me,¡± she said seriously in a derative tone. Nora and her brother looked at each other as if they had just heard a joke. Nora, being thedy she is, kept her thoughts to herself and silently mocked Cheyenne for being crazy. Sean, on the other hand, never held back his opinions and said what was on his mind. ¡°You really know how to tter yourself,¡± he quipped. ¡°How old were you then? The teacher was at least twenty years older than you. How dare you say that she couldn¡¯t teach you anything? What a vain liar you are!¡± Layne couldn¡¯t help but feel more disgusted with the Lawrence family after seeing Sean mocking Cheyenne in front of himself. He wondered how much grief Cheyenne must have endured. Mya started to lecture Cheyenne in a serious tone. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like that teacher and always cause trouble in ss. But remember, she is still your teacher and deserves respect from her students.¡± Her words painted an image of Cheyenne as someone whocked respect for authority figures and was arrogant due to her mischievous nature. Mya deliberately said so to mislead Layne. But her scheme didn¡¯t work, because Layne knew better than anyone how skilled Cheyenne was in painting. As the family continued to belittle Cheyenne, Layne couldn¡¯t help butugh at their narrow-mindedness. ¡°If Mya thinks I¡¯m lying, then let me prove it by taking a look at Nora¡¯s painting,¡± Cheyenne saidzily as she got up from her seat and walked over. Resting her chin on one hand, she looked at Nora¡¯s work with a sneer. ¡°This is just my elementary school level. Is that really something worth showing off?¡± Chapter 30: Reece, Are You Crazy? The room fell silent as everyone held their breaths. Mya¡¯s smile froze on her face as she realized just how foolish Cheyenne could be sometimes. Sean snorted in disbelief. ¡°Your elementary school level? I remember when you drew a watermelon that looked like a te! You have some nerve talking big now.¡± Nora¡¯s expression turned cold as ice. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Cheyenne raised her delicate chin, hitting the nail on the head with every word. ¡°First of all, your visual center is off. The general visual center should be two-thirds into the picture.¡± ¡°And you, you upy the entire frame alone.¡± ¡°Also, you want to highlight yourself as the protagonist of this banquet, so you went out of your way to depict your attire as luxurious.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, lighting is paramount in portraiture! You only focus on color itself but neglect texture and contrast brought by light and shadow.¡± ¡°Your painting only stays at an imitative stage; that¡¯s why I said it¡¯s at a primary school level.¡± Nora¡¯s mentor had also told her these words before. However, she could never grasp what he meant by ¡°texture¡±. This ignorant sister was just repeating his evaluation. Cheyenne knows art!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The thought shed through Nora¡¯s mind. She felt a bit unwilling but then thought that understanding art doesn¡¯t necessarily mean having exceptional drawing skills. Right! There isn¡¯t a pencil in this ignorant sister¡¯s room. How can she draw? Sean also quickly snapped out of his shock and pointed rudely at Cheyenne. ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll believe whatever nonsense you spout. My sister won an award for this piece! Go ahead and join thepetition if you have what it takes. Bring back a prize to show us!¡± Nora and Layne both knew that it was not nonsense. ¡°Just bring back one prize? Fine, I¡¯ll do it. But on one condition: Sean, you have to learn how to bark like a dog.¡± Mya didn¡¯t expect things to take such a sudden turn. She only wanted to help her daughter take a shortcut to be admitted to Royal Academy of Arts, but now all their focus was on Cheyenne. And Cheyenne even required Sean to bark like a dog. This was too much! ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t argue with your brother. He¡¯s still little,¡± Mya said. ¡°Little? He¡¯s turning eighteen soon and has his college entrance exams this year!¡± Cheyenne sneered. At eighteen years old, she had married Kelvin. What had Sean aplished inparison? Wasn¡¯t he always getting into fights or skipping sses or dating someone? ¡°Mom, don¡¯t bother trying to convince me otherwise. I bet this loser can¡¯t even draw!¡± Layne¡¯s expression turned cold as he threw a cold nce at the mother and son. Then he said to Cheyenne, ¡°Maybe you should enter apetition for some fun. The college art contest is starting next month and registration is still open.¡± Even Cheyenne¡¯s grandpa suggested that she should go have some fun, which made Sean convinced that Cheyenne just talked big. He had a smug look on his face, ¡°I lost and barked like a dog, what about you, Cheyenne? If you lose, what will you do?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± She replied confidently. Even Nora chimed in with a sarcasticment. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident, Cheyenne. You might end up eating your words.¡± Sean, on the other hand, seemed pleased with himself foring up with the idea of apetition. ¡°If you lose, Cheyenne, you¡¯ll have to apologize and kneel down before my sister.¡± Layne was furious at Sean¡¯s audacity and wanted to leave in a fit of rage. ¡®What kind of idiotic idea is that?¡¯ he thought angrily. Just then, a delicate hand pressed the back of his hand. It belonged to Cheyenne, who had given her grandfather a reassuring look before agreeing to Sean¡¯s terms with a bright smile. ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡± she said. ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± Layne felt it was unnecessary to make such a childish bet with this ignorant boy. But since Cheyenne wanted to do it, he decided not to stop her. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m not a pushover. I won¡¯t let anyone just step on me and rise up.¡± ¡°I see.¡± In the end, the matter of Layne taking Nora as his apprentice ended without any joy or satisfaction for anyone involved. Mya watched them leave together and felt frustrated inside. After sending her grandfather back home in Shedale safely, Cheyenne decided to stay here temporarily for one night. She needed time alone with all those antiques that she had just brought back so that she could sort them out properly one by one. It took them the entire night to finish. After washing up in the evening, she put on her pink cartoon suspender nightgown, let down her hair, andy on the big bed ying with her phone. Just as she logged online, she saw Reece¡¯s Line avatar shing. The avatar was a husky rolling its eyes and his username was also unique ¨C GiantDog! Reece wasn¡¯t sleepingte at night but instead sent her an emoji pack. GiantDog: Are you there? Cheyenne squinted and typed out a line before sending it over. [Report if there is anything. Leave me alone if there is nothing.] On that day, Reece was filming a supernatural mystery drama. Tonight he yed the male lead who went alone to explore the well and retrieve a female corpse. He had already finished his makeup and sat bored in front of the mirror when he thought of Cheyenne. GiantDog: Miss Lawrence, do you want to see a gift I have for you? [Does it have value?] GiantDog: You¡¯re really vulgar, just because it¡¯s not valuable, you¡¯re not going to take it? I¡¯m so sad, boohoo¡­ [If it¡¯s not worth anything, why should I take it?] GiantDog: It my own beautiful photo. By the way, I¡¯m filming a movie. If you need money badly, you can consider bing an actress. I¡¯m serious! Cheyenne held her head and thought for a moment, ¡®It seems like this suggestion is not bad. My acting skills should be quite good. After all, I¡¯ve acted like a waste for so many years.¡¯ She quickly replied to Reece¡¯s message. [So tell me, what role do you think fits me the best?] Reece read the message andughed. Originally, he wanted Cheyenne to sign up with him and participate in the talent show together, bing top idols together. As a result, this girl decisively refused when she heard that she had to rehearse dancing and singing. Because she waszy. Now she is actually interested. GiantDog: You can y as a corpse. Just lying there with your eyes closed, you can make money. He even sent a photo of the female corpse actress to Cheyenne. Thetter¡¯s hand shook as she saw the photo, causing her phone to slip out of her grasp. [Reece, are you crazy!] she replied. Chapter 31: Lantern The next day, the bright summer sun shone down on the small courtyard, making the lush trees appear even greener. Underneath the eaves, Grandpa¡¯s pet, parrot, was squawking nonstop. ¡°My granddaughter is sozy!¡± ¡°The sun is already shining on your butt!¡± ¡°Wake up! Wake up!¡± The chirping bird woke Cheyenne from her slumber and she rubbed her disheveled hair. She red coldly at the little creature. ¡°I suddenly feel like fried parrot would be pretty tasty.¡± The parrot clutched onto its iron perch with its tiny ws and rolled its eyes. Fluttering its wings, it flew for a moment beforending back on the iron cage. ¡°Terrifying! Terrifying!¡± ¡°Protecting animals is a human virtue!¡± Layne was practicing Tai Chi in the yard, wearing a loose white robe and moving gently as if he was about to fall asleep. Hearing some noise behind him, he stopped his movements and turned around. ¡°Cheyenne, why are you bullying Lantern?¡± This green parrot with a red beak had feathers that were green with hints of blue and blue with hints of green, quite shy indeed. Hence, it was named ¡°Lantern¡±. True to its name, this bird had an entric personality. For example, all those insults directed at Cheyenne earlier were actuallying from Lantern itself. ¡°Grandpa, tell me the truth! Did you teach that animal to say those things?¡± As she spoke, Cheyenne quickly braided her long hair into a twisted braid that hung down behind her head. She gave Layne an intimidating look. Thetter shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°How could I have taught it? It learned on its own!¡± Lantern thought its owner was praising it for being clever and repeated after him. ¡°Learned on its own!¡± ¡°Cheyenne is so stupid¡­¡± Cheyenne¡¯s forehead throbbed as she shook the birdcage. ¡°Shut up, you stinky bird!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shake it, it¡¯s going to get dizzy!¡± Lantern inside the cage swayed back and forth. Finally, with a flutter, it fell to the ground. Fortunately, this eave was not high from the ground, only a little over two meters in height. She stepped over Lantern expressionlessly. ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see if you dare talk back to me again!¡± Lantern: I¡¯m so dizzy¡­ Cheyenne is really mean. Layne picked up Lantern with heartache and put it back in its cage before closing the door. He looked at his granddaughter and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now but still just as childish as when you were young.¡± Cheyenne was pouring tea and first served her grandfather before herself. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing it.¡± They ate breakfast together and then heard a roar of car engines outside. A ck Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up at the entrance of his shabby courtyard. That car was worth no less than ten million dors. After the Edwards family fell from grace, few people came to visit. The only visitors were Layne¡¯s old friends who always walked or rode bicycles when they came to Layne¡¯s ce. The courtyard was so precious that even a single brick on the ground could be an antique, and breaking it would be heartbreaking. ¡°I¡¯ll go see who it is,¡± Layne put down her teacup and headed towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes,¡± she said as she was wearing a pink pajama set that would be inappropriate for receiving guests. The gate opened, but as soon as Layne saw who it was, his face darkened. He quickly prepared to close the door. ¡°Layne, wait!¡± A hand suddenly pressed against the door panel and a man in a ck coat squeezed in. He stood before him. It¡¯d been over twenty years, and he had aged a lot with silver hair covering his head. ¡°Adrian, you didn¡¯t die overseas. What are you doing in my rundown courtyard?¡± Grandfather, who was always gentle and kind to people, surprisingly showed such hatred towards the visitor and even said such words. Cheyenne was buttoning up her jacket when she heard themotion outside. Her room was on the left side of the courtyard. Through the door, she could hear everything clearly. Was Grandfather really angry? She had to go out and see for herself. She quickly finished getting dressed, tying her long hair back with a pearl clip from her desk. Despite Layne¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Adrian remained calm with a smile that entuated his wrinkled face as he replied softly, ¡°After all these years, you still have a short temper.¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± Adrian brushed off some dust from his clothes before stepping into the courtyard with his polished shoes. Looking at this unchanged little yard made him feel emotional as he said, ¡°I never thought that after more than twenty years have passed, it would still be exactly like this.¡± ¡°Layne, we grew up here when we were young,¡± Adrian said. ¡°I remember when you wanted to eat apples and climbed onto the roof to pick them. You identally fell down, and Uncle cut down the apple tree,¡± he continued.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Actually, the fruit from that tree was really sweet.¡± His words brought Layne back to his childhood memories in an instant. Now he was already seventy years old. Adrian was only five years younger than him and should be sixty-five this year. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense. I believe even the ancestors of the Edwards family wouldn¡¯t wee you. So just leave,¡± Layne replied sharply. Cheyenne came out just in time to hear her grandfather¡¯s words. What did he mean? Did Grandunclemit a big mistake before? Why does Grandpa hate him so much and say that even the ancestors of the Edwards family wouldn¡¯t wee him? Adrian hade with a purpose, so he couldn¡¯t be easily dismissed with just a few words from Layne. He stood at the door stubbornly and looked at Layne intently. ¡°Layne, I¡¯ve reallye around these past few years while living abroad. I was wrong; my youthful arrogance hurt you all!¡± Adrian said apologetically, ¡°What do you want me to do for you to forgive me?¡± Cheyenne walked over and carefully tugged on her grandfather¡¯s sleeve. She whispered, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s him. The one who gave me the Rejuvenated Herb for free at the auctionst time.¡± Layne also knew about this incident. He had prepared twenty million dors for Cheyenne to go and get the herb, but then Adrian gave it to her for free. Adrian smiled at his bright and beautiful grandniece in front of him. ¡°Cheyenne, can you speak up for me? Your grandfather really misunderstood me.¡± ¡°Granduncle, I don¡¯t know what happened between you two. Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Cheyenne was very skilled at ying along. Adrian was speechless at her question. Chapter 32: Granduncle Visits Adrian felt embarrassed to bring up what happened back then as he stood at the door with a red face. Seeing this, Layne snorted and said to Cheyenne, ¡°He¡¯s too ashamed to tell the truth!¡± The atmosphere between the two men became tense with a tendency towards violence. Of course, it was only one-sided dislike from her grandfather towards her granduncle. People began walking down the alley outside as they looked at the nice car parked in front of the Edwards mansion. The onlookers cast envious and curious nces.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cheyenne disliked being stared at by those onlookers, so she said to her grandfather, ¡°Since Granduncle hase, let¡¯s go inside to talk. Grandfather, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Come on, Layne, I promise I¡¯m here to talk about business this time!¡± Reluctantly, Layne nodded in agreement. Not three of them sat around a square table. Grandfather stared at Granduncle with his big eyes while thetter wore a sycophantic smile. Cheyenne shifted her gaze between the two before deciding to quietly drink her tea. ¡°Adrian, tell us why you returned home.¡± ¡°Layne, my family is here. Naturally I want to return home!¡± Adrian spoke with genuine emotion as tears glistened in his eyes. At that moment, Cheyenne believed himpletely. All things considered, Granduncle was just an ordinary old man with human feelings. ¡°What have you been doing over the past twenty years?¡± Layne asked, squinting his eyes. ¡°Layne, after I was kicked out of our home, I went to Spacoar with a businessman and started driving for him.¡± ¡°Later on, the boss needed to go to Metshire for business and I followed along.¡± ¡°Who knew that once we left, it would be twenty-five years before we returned.¡± He remembered when he left, his niece Sh was still in school. In the blink of an eye, Sh had passed away and her daughter Cheyenne was already in her twenties. Cheyenne was even more shocked! Granduncle had been kicked out of his home! Why? But she couldn¡¯t show her emotions in front of him and quickly picked up a cup of tea. She took a sip and suppressed her doubts. ¡°I see,¡± Layne replied. It sounded ordinary but filled with hardships. However, Layne felt that things were not so simple. He knew Adrian best. He wouldn¡¯t have stooped so low like this easily. The car parked outside just now should belong to Adrian! ¡°So what¡¯s your purpose foring here today?¡± Layne asked directly without beating around the bush. At his words, Adrian skipped the formalities and took out a business card from his suit pocket. The card had a ck background with gold trim, and a delicate peony pattern outlined in gold. The white letters were sharp and elegant, spelling out a name ¨C Kai Todd! Kai Todd! The head of the Todd family and the father of Major-General Todd. His influence was not inferior to Layne¡¯s, but they were in different fields and had almost no interaction. ¡°What is this?¡± Cheyenne looked at the business card on the table and suddenly remembered when Granduncle asked her to go see the young master of the Todd family at an auctionst time. She used her acting skills to bluff her way through it. Now Granduncle came to the Edwards mansion, naturally because he had known about Grandpa¡¯s medical skills. In fact, Layne was not as simple as he seemed on the surface ¨C a failed businessman who had some achievements in art. He had another identity as a national treasure-level doctor. Several generations of the Edwards family members were doctors, and they even had their own medical secrets. However, something happenedter on, which caused them to retire early and move to Shedale. Since then, the Edwards family had very few members who pursued medicine, and even fewer who could maintain a high level of medical skill. In Grandfather¡¯s generation, there were ten children in total, and Grandfather was the third oldest. Each Edwards family member began learning about medicinal herbs and medical knowledge at the age of five. The family head would choose the most suitable candidate to learn medicine and pass down the medical secrets for him or her to study. Grandfather was gifted and diligent in his studies, surpassing his peers by arge margin at just fifteen years old when he was epted into a top medical university. With ess to those medical secrets, he progressed rapidly. Adrian wasn¡¯t as talented as Layne but envied Layne¡¯s possession of those medical secrets so much that he tried everything possible to steal them away. In doing so, Adrian only managed to obtain half before being kicked out by the Edwards family. After proving himself as an excellent doctor elsewhere, Adrian became a private physician for the Todd family where heter apanied their patriarch on dangerous missions in Metshire, one of the darkest and bloodiest regions. Although Adrian held some status within the Todd family, if he wanted real power, then he needed to add more value to the Todd family. Without curing their young master¡¯s illness, there was no chance for him bing their savior! That¡¯s why Adrian decided it was time to return home. That¡¯s also why he came visiting Layne and tried persuading him into giving himself the remaining medical secrets he possessed. As long as he mastered all those medical secrets, there was hope of curing Master Iker¡¯s leg injury once and for all. Chapter 33: Promising To Treat Master Iker Cheyenne was so bored that she absentmindedly tapped her delicate, pale hand on the table and began to doodle. As a younger family member, she didn¡¯t know much about what had happened in the past and didn¡¯t want to speak out of turn. But she believed that her grandfather wouldn¡¯t hate someone for no reason, so there must be something suspicious about this Granduncle¡¯s visit. ¡°Layne, I¡¯vee to realize over these years that I was wrong to betray the Edwards family and you,¡± he said with tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°Hmph! You owe an even bigger apology to your wife!¡± Adrian replied with a deste expression as his brow furrowed. ¡°Yes, I owe Kaylee an apology.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The sound was deafening as the tea lid on the table jumped up and water sshed everywhere. It turned out that Layne had be angry and hit the tea table in front of him. ¡°Do you know what happened because of your actions back then? Your wife and baby lost their lives!¡± When Adrian heard thest sentence, he froze for a moment before looking at Layne incredulously. ¡°Layne¡­ what are you saying?¡± What do you mean? Was Kaylee pregnant? Layne nodded in shock and sighed with regret, ¡°Yes, she was already pregnant back then.¡± ¡°The three-month-old child has formed, it has life and also has limbs and consciousness¡­¡± Adrian tightly sped his hands together under the long sleeves of his suit. He actually had a child. He was thirty years old when he married Kaylee Skinner, while his wife was twenty-seven years old. Eight years after marriage, they still did not have any children. Therefore, Adrian never expected to have one. Kaylee was an older pregnant woman at the time, and she herself was very uncertain, afraid that it would all be for nothing in the end.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She kept it a secret and nned to share the joy with her husband after the fetus was stable. As a result, she never had this opportunity again. She and her child died at the hands of her husband! Adrian finally felt a hint of pain. He didn¡¯t easily admit his mistakes, but in this matter, he was wrong. Looking at Adrian crying sadly in front of him, Layne softened a bit. He patted Adrian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything has passed. It¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If only I hadn¡¯t made such a mistake back then¡­¡± ¡®If I hadn¡¯t done that, I wouldn¡¯t be alone now, and I might even have a grandchild around the same age as Cheyenne.¡¯ Adrian thought sadly. ¡°Enough, stop crying,¡± Layne impatiently shouted, finally putting an end to his tears. But he still had watery eyes. After a while, Adrian took out an old book from his suit pocket and ced it on the table. The book was torn in half with no cover. It looked even more worn out than the books at the junkyard because Adrian had brought it with him for over 20 years. ¡°Layne, this is the first half of the medical secrets book. I was wrong to take it away before and caused damage to the Edwards family.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s time to return it to its owner.¡± His expression was serious as he sat upright with clear eyes that gave nothing away. Layne didn¡¯t reach for the book right away but instead scrutinized him carefully before speaking in a cold voice, ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check for yourself,¡± Adrian replied. Layne flipped through a couple of pages and confirmed that it was indeed an authentic piece. But he couldn¡¯t believe that Adrian would just return the book without any conditions. If he had been willing to do so, he wouldn¡¯t have disappeared for twenty-five years. ¡°So what¡¯s your condition?¡± Layne asked. Adrian blushed and looked embarrassed. ¡°Well, Layne¡­ it¡¯s not really a condition. You see, I¡¯ve been working for the Todd family for over twenty years now. I watched their young master grow up.¡± ¡°But unfortunately, he got into a car ident a few years ago and broke his leg. Doctors from both home and abroad have tried to cure him but to no avail.¡± Adrian hade here seeking medical help for someone else. Layne was surprised because Adrian was always someone who put his own interests first and foremost. ¡°You couldn¡¯t find a solution either?¡± Adrian looked even more embarrassed as he replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. My medical skills haven¡¯t improved anymore ever since I was kicked out of our family.¡± Out of all the Edwards family members, Adrian knew that Layne was the best in medicine. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have convinced Kai to return home. After some consideration, Layne agreed. ¡°If that¡¯s your condition, then I agree. Let me find a time to go see Master Iker.¡± Adrian was overjoyed. Layne never broke his promise, and if he promised to go see Iker, he would definitely go. He didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. ¡°Thank you for agreeing, Layne. You can continue with what you were doing. I¡¯ll let my boss know and inform you of the time and ceter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 34: Terrible Photography Skills Adrian left and the courtyard returned to its peaceful state. Cheyenne looked at her grandfather who was deep in thought and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Grandfather, are you still thinking about why Granduncle came?¡± ¡°Yes, my intuition tells me it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Though he looked very sincere when he asked for help just now. ¡°In that case, why did you agree to go see Master Iker?¡± Cheyenne asked further. Grandfather had actually figured out the first half of medical secrets book. He didn¡¯t need Granduncle¡¯s sudden kindness at all. ¡°I¡¯ve met Iker. He¡¯s a good boy. To be honest, it¡¯s a shame that he is disabled.¡± Cheyenne was surprised again. When did her grandfather meet the young master of the Todd family? Before she could recover from her shock, Adrian gave her an even more difficult task. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to go treat him instead!¡± he said. ¡°Huh?¡± Cheyenne looked dumbfounded, and Layne patted her on the head. ¡°Right now in the Edwards family, you¡¯re the most suitable person for this. You¡¯ve almost finished learning all our medical secrets; you¡¯re just one step away from enlightenment. Maybe you¡¯ll be enlightened after this house call,¡± Layne exined. Cheyenne had been studying medicine since she was young and had exceptional talent in it. Except for her grandfather and two elders in their family n who knew about it, no one else knew that at eighteen years old she had achieved great sess in medicine. However, since Cheyenne¡¯s family name was not Edwards, they hadn¡¯t passed on to her the position of family head yet. Moreover, Cheyenne herself waszy by nature and wouldn¡¯t take action until there was a fire underfoot. Her medical skills seemed to have stagnated three years ago. She had been trying hard to break through these past three years but without any sess so far. Even though she desperately wanted to heal Benson¡¯s eyes, which only she could do if she broke through. Three years had passed, but Cheyenne still hadn¡¯t gathered all of the basic medicinal ingredients needed for Benson¡¯s treatment yet. After some thought, Cheyenne agreed to her grandfather¡¯s request. As for the house call, she could just wear a mask by then. She stayed in Shedale for two days before driving her pink Lamborghini back to Akloit. Without the antiques, the vi looked much simpler. To make it look better, Mya had bought a bunch of fake goods and put them in the living room. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw them ¨C they were third-rate items that cost only a few thousand dors at most and would beughed at by anyone who knew anything about them.N?velDrama.Org owns this. But Cheyenne didn¡¯t n on exposing Mya¡¯s deception. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re back? Have you eaten?¡± Mya was sitting on the sofa knitting a sweater while wearing a white dress and ck high heels. When she saw Cheyenne, she walked over with a smile and asked softly. ¡°Thank you, Mya, I¡¯ve eaten. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest.¡± Cheyenne lifted her foot as if ready to go upstairs. ¡°Stop!¡± George shouted loudly. She couldn¡¯t help but pause in her steps and turned to look at her father,zily responding, ¡°Is there something else you need, Father?¡± ¡°You see what you¡¯ve done!¡± he eximed as he mmed the newspaper onto the coffee table. His face was filled with anger, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. Unfortunately for George, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t afraid of him. She smiled and asked yfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did. Is it worth such excitement from my dear father?¡± Her carefree attitude only made George¡¯s blood pressure rise even more. ¡°Take a look for yourself! What is all this in the newspaper?¡± he demanded. Newspaper? Cheyenne heard the key word and a faint sarcastic smile appeared on her face. She walked down gracefully on seven-centimeter high heels and picked up the newspaper from the coffee table. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw it. She thought it was some major news but instead it was just these boring reports that made something out of nothing. The headline caught her eye ¨C ¡°Lawrence Family Heiress Dates Former Genius!¡± Below that was the spection on the reason why Kelvin and she divorced ¨C Cheyenne Cheats on Kelvin. Therge picture on the left was the scene where she spoke with Mr. James apanied by Benson on that day. In the picture, her hand affectionately held onto Benson¡¯s arm. ¡°The photography skills are too poor; they did not capture Benson¡¯s gentlemanly manners at all.¡± ¡°Also, I look so fat.¡± ¡°I was standing sideways, and a stunning photo could have been taken, but it ended up looking ordinary.¡± Chapter 35: Getting Angry George was about to be driven crazy by her. Was the main point whether she looked good or not? Didn¡¯t he see those detailed reports below? The Lawrence family¡¯s gold-digging daughter, who married Kelvin and took 100 million from the Foley family, immediately fawned over the former genius Benson after her divorce. Besides, the report said that she was fickle in love and had sexual rtionships with many men during high school. Mya had a sudden idea and walked up, swaying her hips, to pat George¡¯s shoulder and persuade him in a soft voice. ¡°Hey, honey, don¡¯t be too anxious. I believe Cheyenne isn¡¯t that kind of person. The news in the newspaper is probably just a misunderstanding!¡± George was even angrier, ring at Cheyenne and cursing under his breath. ¡°Absolutely not! Look at this picture!¡± The woman chuckled quietly and continued to y her role as the ¡°virtuous wife and loving mother¡±. ¡°You know how advanced technology is nowadays. Maybe the picture was photoshopped?¡± ¡°I swear that even though Cheyenne had good rtionships with many boys during high school, she never neglected her studies.¡± ¡®Ha-ha. Mya really knew how to be sarcastic! Does she mean that I did have multiple boyfriends during high school? Never neglecting studies¡­ Who doesn¡¯t know that I was the most notorious girl in high school? Fighting, skipping ss, beingte, sleeping during exams; my grades were always second-tost. But I still managed to go to college, and many people believed I did it because my family is rich enough. But little did they know that I made it with my own hidden abilities.¡¯ As expected, the more George listened to My¡¯s words, the more unpleasant his face became. Sean, who had just returned home, whistled at Cheyenne. He acted like aplete hooligan. ¡°Of course! Today in ss at school, a ssmate even asked if the woman in the news was my sister!¡± ¡°I denied it on the spot.¡± ¡°For fear of losing face, I said it was my distant cousin.¡± Sean had an exaggerated expression on his face that made him look like an arrogant little man. Cheyenne snorted and didn¡¯t bother with someone who was so immature. ¡°You should focus on yourself first. At least I was admitted to college. And as for you, I¡¯m afraid our family will have to sponsor the college to get yourself an opportunity!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was in no position to mock her. After all, she was second-tost with one person ranking behind her when she was in high school. But Sean rankedst as far as she knew. After being mocked by her, Sean felt a bit uneasy, but he remained aggressive on the surface. He retorted loudly, ¡°I have one more year. Who says I can¡¯t pass the exam? You¡¯re just an ordinary student in a second-tier college. What are you so proud of? My Thalia is in a top university!¡± Nora had good grades and was the pride of the entire Lawrence family. Not only did her family like her, even the teachers at school thought she was well-behaved and sweet-tongued. ¡°That¡¯s Nora, not you. What do you have? I heard you were dating a girlfriend who bossed you around all day long, you also skipped ss to y games at an inte cafe and got criticized by the dean.¡± ¡°Sean,pared to you, I¡¯m doing pretty well. You¡¯re truly deserving of being called a celebrity in school! I really admire you!¡± The two argued with each other non-stop. George finally lost his patience and shouted angrily, ¡°Enough! Both of you go upstairs!¡± Both of them were disgraces to the Lawrence family! Chapter 36: Despicable Woman Cheyenne smiled lightly without any sign of ¡°repentance¡±, which made George feel angrier. She just pped her hands and went back to her bedroom with an indifferent expression. Seeing this, Mya advised her son not to anger his father anymore but go upstairs to study instead. Sean said in a coquettish tone that he needed ten thousand dors for study materials. She readily gave it to him. Then she turned to George and said in a soft voice, ¡°Honey, why are you getting so angry? Our daughter is all grown up now. She¡¯ll lose face if you keep acting like this.¡± ¡°Lose face? Cheyenne doesn¡¯t have any face left to save,¡± George replied with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just our bad luck that we have such a daughter.¡± He sat down on the couch and took out a cigar from his suit pocket, putting it in his mouth. Mya¡¯s hand brushed against his chest intentionally or unintentionally, feeling the slight tremble of his body. Her voice softened even more as she pulled out an exquisite and expensive lighter from his pocket. ¡°Click.¡± A pale blue me shot up before their eyes with bright yellow at the tip. The faint light reflected in her eyes. ¡°I think Cheyenne hasn¡¯t fully recovered from her past rtionship yet,¡± Mya said thoughtfully. George nodded in agreement; he thought it was possible too. It wasmon for people to undergo some personality changes after divorce. As he pondered over this while exhaling smoke rings that gradually enveloped his face, Mya kindly suggested a solution, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find her another match? The best way to move on from one failed rtionship is by starting another.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good advice, but it¡¯s known to all why Cheyenne got a divorce. Who would dare marry her? Any respectable family in town wouldn¡¯t even consider it.¡± Mya could tell from his expression that there was some hope in this suggestion. She cleared her throat and brought up her own nephew. ¡°Speaking of which, my family has a good candidate.¡± George extinguished his cigar and shook off the ash onto the white porcin tiles before turning curiously towards Mya. ¡°Who? Do I know him?¡± ¡°You certainly do, sweetie. It¡¯s actually my nephew Emmanuel.¡± Her face held a hint of pride and anticipation as she spoke. Her beautiful and radiant features softened for a moment. A handsome face immediately came to George¡¯s mind. His wife¡¯s nephew was around the same age as Cheyenne, but he heard that Emmanuel had a girlfriend. ¡°He¡¯s dating a girl. Are you sure he¡¯s a good option for Cheyenne?¡± Mya waved off his concerns dismissively. ¡°What does it matter? They can break up since they¡¯re not married yet.¡± ¡°And besides, he¡¯s not much older than Cheyenne, so they can rte to each other,¡± she added confidently. ¡°He¡¯ll be graduating soon and is currently working as an assistant teacher at school, with ns to pursue graduate studies in the future.¡± He studied finance management. Mya actually had a hidden agenda. ¡®If Emmanuel Mitchell marries Cheyenne, not only will all the stocks in that bitch¡¯s hands belong to the Mitchell family, but it will also allow my nephew to work for the Lawrence Group. Once Sean graduates from college, he¡¯ll be Sean¡¯s right-hand man.¡± After some thought, George nodded and said wearily, ¡°Alright then. You arrange it. I have some business to attend to at thepany.¡± With her n seeding, Mya was in a good mood as she elegantly rose from her seat and escorted George to the door. ¡°Okay then. Let me walk you out,¡± she offered. ¡­ In a room on the second floor of the Foley Vi¡­ Abbie looked at herself in the mirror after getting dressed up elegantly and smiled lightly before heading downstairs. Old Mr. Foley sat at the head of the table with Corey sitting on his left wearing a ck suit and smiling faintly while Kelvin sat on his right looking cold but handsome in ck attire as well. There were many dishesid out on the round table for breakfast. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Corey, Kelvin, good morning,¡± Abbie walked downstairs with a smile on her face and sat next to Kelvin in her high heels. Soon, a servant pulled out her chair and set the tableware. Old Mr. Foley nced at the girl sitting diagonally across from him and unconsciously frowned. He was somewhat displeased. How shameless of her¡­ His disgust towards her was so obvious, yet she could still sit there as if nothing happened! And she had been staying here for several days! ¡°What would you like for breakfast, Miss Berry?¡± Corey politely asked. Abbie lowered her eyes obediently and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Corey, I¡¯m not picky. Anything is fine.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have the servants bring you some sandwiches,¡± Corey replied. Before he could finish his sentence, Kelvin interrupted with a straight face. ¡°Her health is bad, so please keep it light.¡± This showed that he cared about Abbie¡¯s health. Abbie felt sweet inside, knowing that Kelvin still had feelings for her, despite his cold treatment towards her before. Drinking nd porridge suddenly became enjoyable to her. Old Mr. Foley set down his spoon, and a servant quickly brought over today¡¯s newspaper and a towel. After drying his hands, Old Mr. Foley picked up the newspaper. But as soon as he read the contents, his face changed and he angrily shouted, ¡°This is utter nonsense!¡± Swish! He threw the newspaper into the nearby trash can. Corey couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing to see his father so angry. ¡°Dad, why bother? You know reporters just make things up.¡± Abbie was even more curious about what was written in the paper. She looked into the trash can and vaguely saw the word ¡°Cheyenne¡±! What had that woman done to make her grandfather so angry? Meanwhile, Kelvin sat calmly, with no extra expression on his face. He seemed as indifferent as if he were reading news about a stranger. But deep inside him, Kelvin had mixed feelings, mostly of disdain.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 37: Popular with Men Old Mr. Foley took a deep breath and still felt angry, clenching his fists tightly. Then he looked at Kelvin with disappointment. ¡°You still have the mood to eat breakfast! Cheyenne has so many excellent suitors around her. If you keep going like this, she will be taken away by someone else sooner orter!¡± Kelvin raised his head and put down his knife and fork when he heard this. His deep-set eyes nced at his grandfather coldly as he spoke in a clear and ruthless tone.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I have nothing to do with her anymore! Grandfather, stop mentioning that woman all the time. It¡¯s her business who she¡¯s with!¡± Corey watched as tensions rose between his father and son over a woman, feeling a headache. He quickly tried to persuade them. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it anymore. Kelvin is already 27 years old; he can make decisions for himself.¡± ¡°And Kelvin, talk nicely to your grandfather; he only wants what¡¯s best for you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯m doing it for him!¡± Old Mr. Foley continued fiercely. ¡°Cheyenne is a good girl; if he misses out on her, then let him regret it!¡± ¡°And also,¡± he turned back to Kelvin again, ¡°you¡¯re already 27 years old! Other people have had their second child by now but how about you?¡± When it came to the issue of having children, Corey stood on old Mr. Foley¡¯s side. ¡°Well, when I was your age, you were almost four years old!¡± Corey said. Speaking of which, Corey took a nce at Abbie. With her sickly appearance, could she really bear children? Maybe they should introduce Kelvin to some other rich girl instead. When she heard the two urging Kelvin to go after Cheyenne and have a child with her, Abbie wanted nothing more than to smash the spoon in her hand. She was sitting right in front of them! Why couldn¡¯t old Mr. Foley consider her feelings? She loved Kelvin and having his child was her wish! Kelvin hated being forced into doing something he didn¡¯t want to do. Just like when Grandpa forced him into marrying Cheyenne before, it only made him hate Cheyenne even more. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I have my own ideas about this matter and don¡¯t need you guys worrying about it,¡± he said coldly. The dining room fell silent again as if the air had frozen over slightly. Abbie felt even more embarrassed and could only lower her head while drinking porridge absentmindedly. ¡°You guys go ahead and eat, I have to leave,¡± Kelvin said as he stood up. His tall and lean figure cast a long shadow under the light. ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯ll walk with you,¡± Abbie said. ¡°Hmph, just go. I won¡¯t keep you here either,¡± old Mr. Foley replied, feeling justified in his words. He knew all too well the grievances Cheyenne had endured over the past three years and every time he talked to Kelvin about it, he pretended not to hear him. Who else could be med except for his own grandson? Chris, Kelvin¡¯s assistant who came to pick them up, was waiting outside with a ck Lamborghini parked at the front gate. He wore an all-ck suit and leaned against the car door smoking while waiting for them. As soon as he saw them approach, Chris put out his cigarette and rolled down the window of the car. Miss Berry couldn¡¯t stand smoke due to her poor health condition; Chris didn¡¯t want her boss getting angryter on. He thought they would take at least half an hour for breakfast but it had only been ten minutes¡­ What a waste of his imported cigarettes! He barely got a few puffs before having to throw it away. ¡°Mr. Foley! Miss Berry!¡± Chris respectfully opened the car door, and Kelvin slightly lowered his tall figure to enter the back seat. Abbie followed closely behind and immediately smelled a faint scent of smoke, causing her to instinctively furrow her brows. ¡°Why is there a smell of smoke?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Berry. I just smoked. I¡¯ll turn on the air conditioner to diffuse it.¡± Chris exined and reached for the switch, but Abbie interrupted him. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s a little bit cold now. I might catch a cold with air conditioning on. Mr. Richards, please don¡¯t smoke in the car next time,¡± she said with an air of authority, causing Chris to feel a bit emotional inside. He was wrongly used; he had been smoking outside the car. Miss Berry¡¯s nose was just too sensitive. ¡°First take me back to my vi, then take me to the office,¡± Kelvin coldly interrupted their conversation and gave orders. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The atmosphere in the car remained extremely dull throughout the journey. Kelvin looked out of the window with no emotion on his handsome face and his pretty eyes exuded an icy chill that made him seem even more aloof and mysterious against his ck suit. Abbie gazed at him almost obsessively like he was some sort of deity before carefully speaking up again. ¡°Kelvin, are you still angry about Cheyenne¡¯s situation?¡± Abbie asked. Upon hearing the name, Kelvin¡¯s face showed anger and his forehead creased with waves of wrinkles. ¡°Not at all!¡± he replied sharply. ¡®What is Cheyenne anyway? Is she worth wasting my emotions on?¡¯ Abbie watched his reaction and felt annoyed. ¡®He said he wasn¡¯t angry about it, but deep down inside, he did. Otherwise, why would he be in such a rush to leave without finishing breakfast?¡¯ ¡°In fact,¡± Abbie continued tentatively, ¡°I envy Cheyenne. She is healthy and lively with so many men liking her.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Abbie realized that she had said the wrong thing and quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kelvin; I didn¡¯t mean it like that. What I meant was that I envy her poprity with men.¡± ¡°And from childhood to adulthood, I haven¡¯t had many friends except for you.¡± Chris who was driving heard this conversation and instinctively understood what was going on. No wonder Mr. Foley¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t quite right; it turned out to be because of his ex-wife. But Miss Berry was too hypocritical! She mentioned Mr. Foley¡¯s ex-wife on purpose, but pretended that she didn¡¯t mean it. I really don¡¯t know why Mr. Foley has tolerated her for so many years by his side. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her again.¡± Kelvin¡¯s voice rose, full of warning. The angrier he got, the happier Abbie became. This showed how much Kelvin disliked that woman! ¡°Kelvin¡­ don¡¯t be angry. If you don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t bring her up again.¡± She tried to soften her voice as much as possible and suddenly wrapped her fair and tender hands around Kelvin¡¯s arm. As soon as she touched him, the man¡¯s body visibly stiffened for a moment. Suddenly he spoke up, ¡°Stop the car.¡± Chris pulled over and stopped the car slowly while looking at Mr. Foley with some confusion. ¡°You take Miss Berry back home. I¡¯ll take a taxi to thepany myself!¡± Saying this, he picked up his files and walked away under Abbie¡¯s stunned yet injured gaze. ¡°Kelvin!¡± She wanted to reach out and grab his sleeve but only touched a cold corner of his clothes instead. The man heartlessly closed the car door and looked at her with deep-set eyes without any emotions in them. ¡°I want some time alone. Chris will take you back!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley!¡± Abbie leaned against the car window, feeling so angry that she was on the verge of tears. Chapter 38: She is Sean’s Sister On a soft and luxurious white bed, a young girl slept soundly in her white nightgown. Sunlight spilled onto her fair and delicate face, highlighting her cherry-red lips. Suddenly, a ringing phone woke her up from her slumber. The groggy girl reached out from under the covers with one slender arm and rubbed her pillow elegantly before answering the call. It was Kate calling, and Cheyenne could hear the high-pitched screamsing from the other end of the line even before she put it on speakerphone. ¡°Cheyenne! Something terrible has happened!¡± The piercing voice nearly shattered Cheyenne¡¯s eardrums. She quickly turned off speakerphone mode and sat up in bed to look at Kate¡¯s face on screen. ¡°What happened? Why are you calling me so early in the morning?¡± As she spoke, Cheyenne half-sat up with beautiful wavy curls cascadingzily down her shoulders onto creamy skin. She was as delicate as a Barbie doll, with every strand of hair seemingly perfectly arranged. But Kate knew better than anyone that Cheyenne had terrible sleeping position and was lucky to even make it out of bed without looking like a chicken coop. ¡°What do you mean early? It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock, are you not awake yet?¡± Kate asked. ¡°Uh¡­ well, the thing is, can youe to the hospital? Reece got hurt and he¡¯s staying there,¡± came the reply. Reece got hurt? Cheyenne immediately snapped out of her daze and jumped out of bed onto the plush white carpet. ¡°How bad is it? Is he okay?¡± Before Kate could answer, Cheyenne heard Reece¡¯s screams on the other end of the line. ¡°Cheyenne! Help me! I¡¯m in so much pain!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die from this pain!¡± he continued. ¡°Cheyenne, hurry up! And don¡¯t forget to buy me half a roast turkey on your way here. I¡¯m starving too!¡± Kate wanted nothing more than to throw her phone at his head. What an idiot! ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about eating roast turkey when you¡¯re injured,¡± Cheyenne said, feeling speechless. ¡°Judging from your voice, you sound fine. I don¡¯t think your injuries are that serious,¡± she added. Reece licked his sexy lips and smiled tteringly. ¡°Who says they¡¯re not serious? I¡¯m really hurt here. Come on, Cheyenne, can¡¯t you buy me some roast turkey?¡± ¡°Go to the shop near our high school for it. Remember not to add too much pepper.¡± In the end, Cheyenne agreed to Reece¡¯s request since he was a patient after all. After hanging up the phone with him, Kate sent her location to her. After a quick wash-up, she changed into a small tank top paired with a white mini skirt and topped off with a long blue shirt. Mya curiously approached her as she admired her outfit. ¡°Are you going out today?¡± ¡°Yes, Mya, you don¡¯t have to wait for me for lunch today.¡± With that said, Cheyenne put on her sunsses and looked stunningly cool. ¡°Huh?¡± Mya was clearly surprised and didn¡¯t know what else to say. Cheyenne stopped at the door and softly asked, ¡°Mya, is there something you want?¡± In fact, Mya had made ns to have lunch with her sister and brother-inw, and her nephew Emmanuel. She wanted to introduce him to Cheyenne when the family of three came to the Lawrence Vi for lunch, but Cheyenne got out now. She couldn¡¯t tell Cheyenne her ns directly, but could only sigh silently and introduce them to each other on another day. ¡°Well, no, just go ahead. Don¡¯t stay outside toote.¡± Staring at Mya¡¯s somewhat disdainful expression, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes twinkled and she went out with a smile. In her pink Lamborghini with sunsses covering half of her face and only revealing her delicate nose and cherry-red lips, she attracted attention from passersby. Some even whistled at her. With a step on the elerator, her car whirled out of sight. Cheyenne drove towards the shop that sold roast turkey nearby Akloit High School where Reece and she graduated three years ago. The area had changed significantly since then but this snack shop remained unchanged. Usually, the customers were students. When Cheyenne who had delicate and fair features drove up in her luxury car and stepped out, she caught the attention of many students. When she took off her sunsses, there were even gasps of surprise. ¡°She¡­ she looks like she¡¯s only sixteen or seventeen years old. She must be so rich!¡± eximed a girl in a school uniform.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sitting across from her was another girl dressed in a blue zer and id JK skirt with long hair cascading down her shoulders. With an oval face and almond-shaped eyes, she looked like a quiet and cute girl. Mika Buck nced at Cheyenne and suddenly thought of something, immediately lowering her head slightly. She whispered to herpanion, ¡°She¡¯s Sean¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± The other girl was so surprised that her jaw dropped as she incredulously looked at Cheyenne. Sean was one year older than them and already eighteen years old. They heard that his sister had just divorced¡­ But the woman before them didn¡¯t look like an abandoned wife at all. Her skin was even more fair and smooth than theirs; no one would suspect that she was still in high school! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely her,¡± Mika warned while sipping on bubble tea. ¡°Sean said that she isn¡¯t a good person, always seducing men while having an unpleasant personality. Don¡¯t mess with her.¡± ¡°Looks can be deceiving.¡± She appeared to be a decentdy, but it turned out she sucks! Feeling the gaze of two people on her, Cheyenne paid for her purchase and looked around. Her eyesnded on two girls sitting in the corner who seemed nervous and guilty. Cheyenne silently noted their appearances but had other things to attend to today and didn¡¯t want to bother with these young girls. As she walked away, a ck figure caught her attention by the roadside. Upon closer inspection, it was Kelvin holding a suit jacket while standing under the hot sun at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. His handsome face glistened with sweat and his piercing eyes shone even brighter than usual. He had forgotten his phone and didn¡¯t usually carry cash with him either. After getting into a cab, he realized he had no money on him and was kicked out halfway by the driver. Kelvin continued walking in embarrassment. Chapter 39: Kelvin, You Bring It on Yourself Cheyenne pulled up in her luxury car and slowly stopped beside him. She rolled down the window, revealing a stunningly beautiful face. ¡°Who would have thought I¡¯d run into Mr. Foley here? What a coincidence,¡± she said with a smile. Kelvin¡¯s lips were pressed into a straight line as he looked at the smiling woman in front of him with bulging veins on his forehead. How could he let this woman see him in such an embarrassed state? This was more frustrating than losing billions of dors in business negotiations. His eyes grew colder especially when he saw her ¡°cool¡± outfit. Cheyenne never dressed like that before. What Kelvin didn¡¯t know was that Cheyenne used to think he liked the elegant and refined type like Abbie. In order to cater to his preferences and create an image of being obedient at home, she wore a vintage and elegant long dress. Now that they were divorced, there was no need for her to restrain herself anymore; she could dress however she wanted. Kelvin withdrew his gaze from her and put on a cold expression as if saying ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡± This had always been his attitude towards her. ¡°What coincidence? If Miss Lawrence has nothing better to do, please leave now,¡± he said coldly. The same words and attitude made Cheyenne feel dazed for a moment. The scene from back then floated vaguely in her mind. At the time, Kelvin had just taken over the Foley Group. In his early twenties, he was so busy that he would forget to eat sometimes. He would always stop on his way to work for a few minutes and have his assistant Chris go down to the coffee shop to buy him some coffee. And sixteen-year-old Cheyenne, just so she could catch a glimpse of him from afar, worked as a waitress at the shop during her free time after school. In reality, with her background, even if the Edwards family wasn¡¯t as prosperous as it used to be, they could make her lead a sheltered life. But Cheyenne came here to work anyway. No matter how hot or cold it was, she would wake up half an hour earlier than everyone else just so she could see him for a moment. He liked ck coffee easy on the sugar. When she packed up his order one day and secretly dipped some with her finger before putting it in her mouth ¨C it was really bitter. She didn¡¯t understand why he wanted such bitter stuff first thing in the morning; she preferred sweet things herself. To make sure Kelvin had the best ck coffee possible, Cheyenne asked a friend to bring bags of top-quality coffee beans from South Aplos. She always personally ground the coffee beans until blisters formed on her hands. After brewing the coffee, she put it in a thermos. When Kelvin arrived, she casually took the packaged coffee and handed it to him as if it were no big deal. ck coffee easy on the sugar at an ideal temperature was perfect for Kelvin whose stomach wasn¡¯t feeling too good. Afterwards, there was a period where Kelvin no longer sent Chris out for coffee anymore because Abbie got sick. During that period, Kelvin not only had to go to work but also had to focus on his studies at university. In his spare time, he even had to take Abbie to the hospital for a check-up. He didn¡¯t have time to stay for a few minutes longer. Cheyenne waited for him for almost a month and finally saw him again. It was already autumn, and Kelvin was wearing a brown coat with a white shirt and ck suit pants, looking somewhat thin. However, his eyes were even more piercing and profound than before. She quickly said goodbye to her friend and wanted to stand in front of him. But then Abbie walked out of the clothing store wearing a beige floral dress, shyly standing in front of him as if asking him ¡°Do I look good?¡± The man¡¯s back was facing her, so she couldn¡¯t see Kelvin¡¯s expression clearly. But Abbie smiled so gently that he must haveplimented her appearance. Cheyenne still summoned up the courage and walked up with a faint smile on her face, calling out ¡°Mr. Foley! What are the odds? Fate huh?¡± She didn¡¯t look at Abbie but could feel the coldness in her gaze towards herself. However, she did not care. Her bright and fiery eyes stared deeply into Kelvin¡¯s handsome yet resolute face. At first, he frowned slightly before impatiently interrupting their conversation just like how it happened right now. ¡°If Miss Lawrence has nothing better to do, please leave now,¡± Kelvin said coldly. Cheyenne¡¯s heart shattered into pieces at that moment, but she managed to force a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you. It just surprised me to see you. My apologies.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you, Miss Lawrence,¡± Kelvin replied with disgust and indifference. Cheyenne¡¯s fiery red lips curled up slightly at the thought of the past. ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t disturb your walk, Mr. Foley, since I have ns to meet someone else. Goodbye!¡± With that, she put on her sunsses and rolled up the car window before stepping on the gas pedal. ¡°Vroom!¡± The wheels sshed countless puddles of water outside the car window, creating a water curtain over one meter high. ¡°Ssh!¡± And itnded all over Kelvin who was standing too close and got drenched in water from head to toe. His short hair was wet and stuck to his cheeks, water droplets falling from the tips and reflecting the coldness in his eyes. His white shirt was inevitably covered in mud. He had a serious case of OCD. With a gloomy expression on his face, Kelvin shouted her name through gritted teeth as he watched the pink luxury car drive away. ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence!¡± After our divorce, you just became so arrogant! The luxury car had gone more than ten meters away. Cheyenne nced at the tall and disheveled figure in the rear view mirror. Unable to resist her good mood, she opened the sunroof and went for a joyride! Kelvin, you brought it upon yourself! ¡­ Screams came from room 309 VIP at Akloit Royal Hospital. ¡°It hurt¡­ you damn girl! Don¡¯t you know how to be gentle?¡± ¡°Are you trying to murder me?¡± Cheyenne paused at the door with her sunsses off and hanging on her shoulder bag. She ced her hand on the doorknob and twisted it gently. The door opened, and the sound that came from inside was even more deafening. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s kind enough of me toe here to see you,¡± Kate¡¯s cheerful voice rang in Cheyenne¡¯s ear as she pushed open the door.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The two inside were both stunned for a second before breaking into smiles at the same time. Reece was still wearing his costume from filming, a drab gray long coat with a id scarf around his neck. This attire of an intellectual caught Cheyenne¡¯s eye and made her curl her lip in disgust. ¡°I heard you got hurt? You look perfectly fine to me!¡± she said with skepticism. At this, Reece immediately took his hand out from behind him and held it up for Cheyenne to see. It was wrapped like a pig trotter¡­ Cheyenne was surprised and slightly taken aback as she looked at him with slightly parted lips. ¡°Is it that serious? Did you have to get casted?¡± But wait¡­ if he had been casted, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move¡­ Kate grinned sheepishly and rubbed the back of her head. ¡°No, no¡­ I just wrapped it up myself.¡± Cheyenne hesitated before finally saying, ¡°Well done.¡± Chapter 40: Mr. Foley Was Late Today Kate, who was a bit single-minded, thought that Cheyenne wasplimenting her. Her fair round face had two blushes on it, whichplemented her big round eyes and made her look innocent and lovely. ¡°I actually did this for the first time,¡± she said shyly. ¡°I just attended a training session for a charity yesterday.¡± ¡°Really? You did such a good job,¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t bear to discourage her and turned to Reece, sitting across from him in a chair. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡± she asked. Reece sighed with frustration and replied, ¡°Well¡­ I shot an action scenest night that required some martial arts moves. The stunt double happened to be absent, so I had to do it myself.¡± ¡°Who knew that my wrist dislocated after just a few moves? The director called for a break so I could wrap it up.¡± ¡°But then I identally fell down again and hit my hand on one of the prop swords. It¡¯s made of wood but still managed to hurt me.¡± ¡°Dislocated your wrist?¡± Cheyennezily stretched out her own tender hand and asked Reece to show it to her. He obediently stretched out his injured hand. She looked at the mummy-like bandage around his hand with pursed lips before carefully unwrapping the gauze. It turned out that Reece¡¯s so-called injury was just a cut on his index finger, about two centimeters long and with the skin turned over. It could be easily stitched up. Cheyenne¡¯s eyes widened as she held his finger and applied some pressure. ¡°So this is your excuse for tricking me into buying you turkey?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah¡­ Cheyenne¡­ I¡¯m sorry, please let go!¡± It wasn¡¯t that painful at first, but Reece really felt the pain when she squeezed it like that. He raised his hand in protest. ¡°Cheyenne, it hurts.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Serves you right!¡± Kate gloated and made a face at him. Then sheined to Cheyenne. ¡°I told him it wasn¡¯t serious and we didn¡¯t need to bother you. But he said he wanted something to eat and we were toozy to go out¡­¡± Okay, Cheyenne got it now. These two foodies teamed up just to trick her. She ced the half turkey wrapped in oil paper on the table and took out a small white porcin bottle from her bag. This gourd-shaped bottle was custom-made for her to hold various types of medicinal powders. Cheyenne handed the bottle to Reece. ¡°Your wound has been treated, and this medicine will help you heal even faster. Apply it twice a day, morning and night, and don¡¯t let it touch water during that time. I guarantee that within three days, you won¡¯t even have a scar.¡± Upon hearing this, Reece took the small gourd bottle like a treasure and kissed it fervently. ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne! I knew you were the one who loves me most!¡± Kate also wanted one for herself but Cheyenne had no choice but to give her one too. However, they were actually beauty products that Cheyenne made herself. They could be eaten as candy on regr days as well. They were really just fun things to please girls. After sitting with Reece in the hospital for a while and finishing off the turkey she brought him, Cheyenne left. Meanwhile on another side of town, Kelvin walked into hispany looking disheveled. There was an important shareholder meeting scheduled for 10:30 AM this morning but Kelvin was nowhere to be seen. The atmosphere in therge conference room was tense yet eerie; all shareholders dressed uniformly in ck suits sat at their designated seats looking immacte. Some of them began whispering amongst themselves with expressions of annoyance etched onto their faces. Kelvin had been running thispany for years without ever beingte or absent from work. He always stayed until everyone else had gone home too! In many ways, he was considered an exemry workaholic at hispany. Even on his wedding day, he was still working overtime at the office. After finishing work at noon, he took some time to go to church in his groom attire before returning to work after a two-hour break. That evening, he flew directly overseas. The next day, everyone thought he would stay there for a few more days. However, he showed up at the office at 8 o¡¯clock in the morning, looking sharp and ready for work. When they saw Mr. Foley sitting in his leather chair in the office with his neat outfit on, everyone was shocked and speechless as if they had seen a ghost, because he didn¡¯t look like a newlywed husband in any ways. But today, Mr. Foley waste for once. The meeting was scheduled for 10:30 AM, but there was no sign of him when it was almost 11 AM. Chris anxiously stood by the door watching the closed elevator doors from time to time while asionally ncing down at his watch. He thought that after dropping Miss Berry off at the vi earlier, Mr. Foley would take a taxi straight to theirpany¡¯s headquarters but when Chris arrived there himself, Mr. Foley wasn¡¯t there yet! Chris retraced his steps back towards where they parted ways earlier but still couldn¡¯t find any trace of Kelvin anywhere! He considered calling him but then remembered that it was always him who carried Kelvin¡¯s phone with him! ¡°Is Mr. Foley worried about Miss Berry and went back to the vi?¡± Chris made a phone call to inquire about who was at the vi, and the servant answered that only Miss Berry was there. Mr. Foley had not returned since he left in the morning. ¡°Mr. Richards, what is Mr. Foley busy with? Should we continue with this meeting?¡± One of the shareholders couldn¡¯t wait any longer and asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been waiting for almost an hour! Shouldn¡¯t we temporarily cancel today¡¯s meeting? I have other things to attend to,¡± another shareholder chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Foley to bete today!¡± Some people suggested canceling the meeting while others wanted Kelvin to exin his absence from today¡¯s meeting¡­ The scene became chaotic like a marketce as voices grew louder. Chris had worked for Kelvin for many years and finally learned some of his authority. He scanned around coldly before saying, ¡°Please calm down, shareholders. There must be a reason why Mr. Foley iste.¡± ¡°What reason? As apany CEO, he doesn¡¯t even know how to manage time?¡± A middle-aged man named Cody Berry spoke up; he was one of thepany¡¯srgest shareholders at about forty years old. Cody was also one of the people who initially opposed Kelvin¡¯s appointment as CEO, citing that Kelvin¡¯s major in college was not in business management but rather inputer science. A young man under 20 with no formal professional background and born with a silver spoon, he simply couldn¡¯t handle hardship. But ultimately, Kelvin proved Cody wrong with his abilities. Back then, the Foley Group was facing bankruptcy crisis and it was this young man whom Kelvin looked down upon that saved the day. He easily recovered the losses and continued to expand thepany to where it is today. But Cody thought that Kelvin¡¯s sess was just pure luck. He believed that it was due to an unexpected assistance from an international mysterious hacker named ¡°Mr. X¡±, who helped save their system together. What¡¯s even more miraculous is that ¡°Mr. X¡± didn¡¯t ask for any payment and disappeared without a trace. Chapter 41: Sending Abbie Home If not for ¡°Mr. X¡± appearing at just the right time, there would have been no way for Kelvin to make it on his own. As soon as Cody finished speaking, others in thepany began whispering, causing chaos once again. Just then, the tightly closed office door suddenly opened, revealing a tall and handsome man standing before them all. His short, slightly disheveled hair clung to his face. His charming eyes were dark and cold, making it difficult for anyone to look directly at him. Despite the mud and water stains on his white shirt, the man exuded an air of nobility. He strode forward, tossing his suit jacket onto the back of his chair with precision. Sitting down elegantly, he surveyed the room before speaking in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The people who had been expressing their dissatisfaction moments ago all fell silent, heads bowed as they focused on their files. Only Cody still seemed unhappy about Kelvin being an hourte to today¡¯s meeting. He raised his head to stare straight at Kelvin and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin why you¡¯rete?¡± Kelvin¡¯s gaze sharpened instantly upon hearing this question. With just one nce from him, Cody felt a chill run down his spine but stood up straight nheless, strong andposed as he met Kelvin¡¯s stare head-on. Kelvin suddenly mmed the file in front of him onto the table with a loud thud that echoed throughout the conference room. Although it wasn¡¯t very loud, everyone could hear it clearly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you,¡± Kelvin said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay for this meeting, then leave.¡± Cody was so angry that his face turned pale. After all, he was the secondrgest shareholder in thispany! When the Foley Group was founded, the Berry family was one of the five founding members. His older brother, Foster Berry, died in the line of duty, leaving behind a sickly daughter named Abbie, who had been around Kelvin for so many years without being acknowledged. He was constantly suppressed by Kelvin in thepany. With all this in mind, how could Cody not be angry. The Foley family never even considered them as part of their own.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Foley, even if you don¡¯t exin it to me, you should exin it to all shareholders here. We¡¯ve wasted an hour for nothing!¡± Cody spoke up fearlessly once again. Upon hearing this, Kelvin nced at other shareholders and gave a faint smile. ¡°Do others think I need to exin?¡± This smile made people shudder with fear. They would rather see Mr. Foley get angry than see him smile like that because it felt extremely dangerous. ¡°No, no, no, there must be a reason why Mr. Foley iste. Time is running out; let¡¯s start our meeting quickly.¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Foley seems exhausted from rushing here too.¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, let¡¯s start our meeting now. It¡¯s about time for lunch break but we really need your input on our work.¡± The ttery filled the conference room, making Chris feel sick to his stomach. These people were so fake and insincere. Earlier, when Mr. Foley hadn¡¯t arrived yet, they had all been echoing with Cody about needing an exnation. But now they were all ttering Mr. Foley. Kelvin raised his hand expressionlessly and ordered everyone to stop speaking. He announced in a cold voice, ¡°Since we all agree that time is valuable, let¡¯s start the meeting now. Chris, turn on the projector for the slides.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley,¡± Chris replied. Today¡¯s meeting was much faster-paced than usual and not as long-winded. In fact,pared to other meetings they had attended before, they¡¯d rather attend meetings hosted by Mr. Foley, which didn¡¯t drag on forever just toe up with a conclusion. However, Mr. Foley¡¯s presence was always too strong for them; they often needed to be fully alert just to keep up with him. When it was time for work hours to end, Kelvin summarized what needed attention again before announcing that everyone could leave now that their tasks had been assigned. There was an obvious sigh of relief from everyone in attendance who then left one by one from the conference room. Cody remained silent throughout the entire process, but it seemed like he had something to say as he dragged his feet to leave. Kelvin lifted his head and looked at him with cold, sharp eyes. ¡°Is there anything else that Mr. Berry needs rification on?¡± Under Kelvin¡¯s stare, Cody couldn¡¯t vent his frustration and answered through gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s just a personal matter. Since my niece has returned home, I want to pick her up tonight and bring her back home. It wouldn¡¯t be right to disturb Mr. Foley.¡± Cody thought, ¡®Since Kelvin has divorced for Abbie¡¯s sake, he must have some feelings for Abbie. As long as I can control Abbie, I can also control Kelvin.¡¯ But unexpectedly, Kelvin nodded without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s right. Chris, notify Abbie and tell her to pack her bags.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chris replied. This left Cody bewildered. Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Foley express some courtesy or show some hesitation? But instead of that expected reaction from Kelvin, he simply nodded nonchntly. Cody couldn¡¯t understand Kelvin; although Kelvin was more than twenty years younger than himself in age, Kelvin was much more scheming than he expected. ¡°Alright then, thank you very much for letting my niece go.¡± Chris snorted disdainfully and thought, ¡®Mr. Foley hasn¡¯t restricted Miss Berry freedom at all! It¡¯s Miss Berry who went to thepany with Mr. Foley once she returned home. Mr. Foley had no choice but to temporarily send her to the vi. Surprisingly, she settled infortably and even acted like the mistress of the house by changing up the room¡¯s decor.¡¯ It was just a small matter of spending some money. The vi had plenty of rooms, so Kelvin went along with it. However, most of the time Kelvin actually lived in his bachelor apartment. It was a small ce that he and Cheyenne bought near downtown after they got married. It was only about three hundred square feet in size. It was close to hispany and made it convenient for him tomute. Abbie wanted to live in the apartment with him, but Kelvin said he didn¡¯t like being disturbed and refused her request. She had no choice but to request to live in Cheyenne¡¯s old room instead. Kelvin instinctively frowned when she asked. ¡°How about you pick another room? Don¡¯t you love reading? There¡¯s an empty room next to my study that you can stay in.¡± The study? Wasn¡¯t that close to Kelvin¡¯s bedroom? Abbie agreed anyway without knowing that Kelvin never really stayed at the vi. He only went there asionally with Cheyenne. He leftter that night. The study was just for show; all of its books such as romance novels andic books belonged to Cheyenne. Chapter 42: Say It Again, Cheyenne Cody had left. Chris escorted him out and then returned to the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Foley, I went back to look for you earlier but couldn¡¯t find you,¡± he said. The tall and lean man with his back turned to Chris was slowly untying his tie as he answered the question. ¡°I ran into an old man who got lost on my way here. I sent him home beforeing to thepany.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for taking your phone away¡­¡± Chris thought it would be more convenient if Mr. Foley carried a phone with him at all times in the future. ¡°What about your clothes?¡± Chris asked. Speaking of which, Kelvin¡¯s aura noticeably grew colder and a faint chill filled the office. This scorching summer didn¡¯t require air conditioning when Kelvin was around. ¡°You can go now; I need to freshen up,¡± Kelvin said. In one of the partitions in his office was a small bedroom that could fit a double bed and wardrobe, perfect for workingte or taking afternoon naps. Inside, there was a bathroom and a toilet, and many of his clothes were neatly arranged in ck. But when he opened the closet, he saw a set of white suits. The stark white stood out among all the ck, causing him to feel a sudden pang of nostalgia for its origin. Three years ago. That bright and gentle smile appeared before his eyes again as the girl carrying an exquisite and luxurious handbag appeared in front of him. She handed something over to him. ¡°Kelvin, this is for you.¡± ¡°Take it away. I¡¯m busy,¡± he said with just one nce at it on his desk. It was too distracting from his work and took up space where important documents should be ced. The girl pouted her red lips in dissatisfaction as she leaned forward with both hands on the desk. The scent of roses emanating from her body left a deep impression on him. ¡°You haven¡¯t even looked at it yet! Just take one look!¡± she pleaded with him. The day after tomorrow would be their wedding day but Kelvin had been too busy with work to go see about getting himself fitted for his tuxedo. Cheyenne knew how preupied he was, so she personally went shopping with her friend Kate to pick out something suitable after much deliberation. Kelvin finally relented after being pestered incessantly by Cheyenne and took one quick nce at what they had picked out for him. Inside was a set of white suit. His thick eyebrows immediately furrowed, and he answered in a cold voice with no emotion on his face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit me; you can take it away.¡± ¡°No way, you¡¯ll look very handsome in white. I¡¯ve imagined countless times what you would look like wearing it,¡± she said with a sly smile. The man¡¯s brow furrowed even more tightly and he felt annoyed. Did she really want to marry him so badly and be his wife? She had no shame. ¡°You know very well that I only wear ck,¡± he said firmly. Cheyenne always found ways to irritate him. She retorted with her sharp tongue, ¡°That¡¯s because ck makes you look old. That¡¯s why I picked white for you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re eight years older than me but look like a thirty-year-old uncle!¡± she added insult to injury. Kelvin red at her fiercely. Was he really that old? Although he never looked in the mirror much before, he always thought that his appearance was not bad at all; there were plenty of women who actively sought him out. But none of them dared to speak to him like this before. ¡°Cheyenne, say it again? Who is old?¡± Cheyenne was not afraid of him getting angry at all. She wrapped her fair arms around his neck and smiled as she pressed her red lips against his.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not old at all, but very strong in bed!¡± ¡°Shut up, do you have no shame? You¡¯re only 18 years old but fill your mind with adult content!¡± But Cheyenne was not angry at all, and she blew a warm breath in his ear. Theughter sounded like that of a little fox, ¡°Why do I need to have shame? I only want you, Kelvin, my husband, I want you.¡± She drew circles on his chest, causing a tingling sensation. Kelvin¡¯s original n was to finish thepany¡¯s strategy for the second half of the year this afternoon. Interrupted by her, he picked her up and threw her rudely onto the big bed. It was an autumn day, the sunlight outside the window was very bright, refracted through the blue ss of the skyscraper and came in. Sprinkled on the sweaty body, it was dazzlingly white. Kelvin seemed to be proving that he was not ¡°old¡± by taking Cheyenne for a long time until her legs went weak and she whimpered for him to hold her. He didn¡¯t know how he was enchanted by her. On the day of their wedding, he wore his least favorite color, white. The crimson face in his memory suddenly changed and turned into the indifferent woman he just saw. She wore a cold and sarcastic smile on her face, calling him ¡°Mr. Foley¡± as if she had be a different person. Cheyenne¡­ Meanwhile, at FS Club, a beautiful woman suddenly sneezed twice, making her nose turn slightly red and giving her a cute appearance. Seeing this, the gentleman took off his blue suit jacket and draped it over her fragrant shoulders. ¡°Is it too cold? I¡¯ll ask the owner to turn up the air conditioning.¡± Cheyenne shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Maybe I¡¯m just not used to the temperature differenceing in from outside.¡± She rubbed her nose and looked at Omari intently. He was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt with a familiar pattern on it upon closer inspection.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°This shirt¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember your school uniform?¡± Omari smiled gently and pulled out a bag from behind him before handing it to Cheyenne. ¡°As an outstanding graduate speaker invited back to our alma mater today for its 30th anniversary celebration, I saw someone selling these shirts on my way here, so I bought two of them.¡± Omari had a little trick up his sleeve ¨C the school uniform he was wearing was actually a couple¡¯s outfit. He deliberately removed the tag so that Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t know. Cheyenne didn¡¯t think much of it and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Thanks. By the way, I¡¯m really envious of you guys who have good grades. It must feel great to be on stage giving speeches.¡± ¡°It is pretty nice. When I stood up there, I thought of you from many years ago,¡± he said with a teasing smile on his face. Cheyenne blushed slightly and snorted, ¡°That was gym ss! Don¡¯t you understand the importance of physical fitness?¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing for doing a frogleap twops around the track,¡± Omariplimented her. ¡°Okay, enough about that,¡± she said dismissively. It was definitely a dirt in her illustrious history. When she was in junior high school and had to do frog leaps around the track because she came inst ce, Omari received an award for being first ce in his grade. Omari even looked over at her curiously during his speech. He reminded her when he noticed something, ¡°Hey, girl, youric fell out of your pocket!¡± And then everyone knew about Cheyenne, 14 years old and caught reading an adultic book. Chapter 43: This Drink Is Called Margarita It was precisely the age of youthful ignorance, during that time, the female ssmates in Cheyenne¡¯s ss all started reading romance novels. The male ssmates were secretly watching adult movies. Cheyenne disliked those boring words or vulgar bodies. She liked the manga style with delicate lines and good drawing. Kate was truly the person who understood her the most, without a doubt. I don¡¯t know where she found a vintage-style BL manga. The art style was beautiful, and the plot was also engaging. When theic fell out, it happened to be the part where the two were intimately intertwined. Two pretty boys were exploring each other¡¯s secrets in a shy posture. The teachers and students standing on the yground were shocked at first, but then they burst intoughter. And the cost was that she was punished to do a frogleap an extrap. After returning home, her legs were so sore that they didn¡¯t feel like her own. Cheyenne set a small goal in her mind that day, she must get into the high school department of this school, then find that guy and give him a lesson. Who knew, just as she entered high school, Omari had received a schrship to a prestigious foreign university. The matter of revenge hade to a standstill. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but want to punch him again as he brought up the past. ¡°What are you thinking about, Cheyenne?¡± He asked. She snapped out of her thoughts and looked around. The bar they were in was owned by one of Omari¡¯s friends and wasn¡¯t open during the day, so it was just the two of them there. ¡°Omari, do you have some free time? I need two people to help me investigate Adrian and Master Iker.¡± Her voice was soft, but Omari heard her clear. ¡°Master Iker of the Todd family?¡± Omari asked. He didn¡¯t know Iker, but knew of Iker¡¯s ruthlessness. Suddenly, Omari remembered the old man he and Cheyenne had seen at the auction and their conversation. He had a hunch about what Cheyenne wanted to do. ¡°You rejected that old man¡¯s request that day. What happenedter? Did hee to you again?¡± Omari asked cautiously. Cheyenne nodded truthfully. ¡°Well, Adrian went to my grandpa¡¯s ce in Shedale after I refused him. Then my grandpa agreed to treat Master Iker¡¯s illness.¡± After listening, Omari fell into deep thought and whispered, ¡°Are you worried that there might be fraud involved?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. After my grandpa announced his retirement as the family head, he stopped seeing patients, but made an exception this time.¡± She knew it wasn¡¯t because of the half medical secrets book. So it must be the Todd family. Grandfather is interested in the Todd family! But the Edwards family is in Shedale while the Todd family made their fortune in Metshire before returning home and living in Onistead. They have no connection with the Edwards family. Grandfather couldn¡¯t possibly know Kai Todd. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll investigate thoroughly for you,¡± Omari said as he walked straight to behind the bar and took two highball sses from a shelf. ¡°Would you like some?¡± ¡°No thanks, it¡¯s daytime and I have to driveter. Better not drink and drive,¡± she replied with a smile on her lips. ¡°Cocktails with low alcohol content. I just learned how to make them. Try it, Cheyenne.¡± Then his slender hand with distinct knuckles removed his green gemstone cufflink from his shirt sleeves and casually tossed it onto the table, making a crisp sound. The faint green light of the emerald shone brightly under themp, reflecting on the ck marble, low-key yet luxurious. This exquisite emerald green cufflink was encrusted with a circle of crystals on the outside. At least it was worth 400 to 500 thousand, and he just casually threw it around like this. He really wasn¡¯t thrifty or good at managing a household. Cheyenne picked up the cufflink and put it in her pocket. Behind the bar, Omari started making cocktails. The stainless steel cup, polished to a shine, was as agile in his fair and broad palm as a small ball. As it shook, the ice inside made a ttering sound as it collided. His every move was extremely elegant, highlighting his handsome face that looked like it came straight out of aic book, with a gentle and warm smile. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but secretly take a photo of this scene. Under the light, the cup floated in mid-air, with ice cubes and sparkling liquid leaving a trail of water marks. The moment he raised his head, his long and sexy neck was exposed, and his Adam¡¯s apple was even more sexy. His jawline was smooth and perfect. Even though his face could not be seen clearly, it was enough to amaze her. The cupnded steadily in his hand, while the other hand quickly caught the ss and filled it with cocktail. The blue liquid looked like the color of the deep sea, and the white ice cubes were apanied by a misty water vapor, decorated with a slice of lemon. Cool and mysterious. ¡°Try it,¡± Omari said. Impressed that he knew how to make drink, Cheyenne pped her hands in approval. ¡°Not bad. If you ever get tired ofwyering, you could be a bartender,¡± she joked. Omari chuckled at her joke. Cheyenne sipped the cocktail and savored it for nearly fifteen seconds before speaking again. ¡°45 milliliters of tequ, 25 milliliters of Cointreau, 15 milliliters of lemon juice¡­¡± she recited the ingredients with precision. Omari¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and admiration. ¡°Your pte is incredible! You didn¡¯t miss a single ingredient!¡± Cheyenne shrugged off thepliment; she enjoyed drinking and experimenting with different cocktails. ¡°This one¡¯s called Margarita, symbolizing the world¡¯s most tragic love story,¡± Omari said wistfully. He had first tried this drink because of its name. ¡°If you like drinking so much, I¡¯ll give you two bottles from my collection next time we meet.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Omari wasn¡¯t after those two bottles of wine, he just wanted to be with Cheyenne. Now that everything had been discussed, Cheyenne finished her drink and said goodbye before leaving. As Omari watched her coldly walk away, he picked up the remaining half cup of wine on the table and brought it to his lips. ¡°Cheyenne, you haven¡¯t told me how this cocktail tastes yet.¡± A few dayster, Cheyenne received a call from her grandfather. Granduncle invited them both to attend the Todd family¡¯s banquet and meet Kai Todd, the head of the Todd family. They could also learn more about Iker¡¯s illness. ¡°I understand, Grandpa. I¡¯ll definitely be there tomorrow night,¡± she replied before hanging up. Not long after she ended the call, Omari sent some information to her email. ¡°Cheyenne, the Todd family is far moreplicated than you have imagine. Unless necessary, you should not participate in this matter,¡± Omari warned with concern. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Look at this information. Iker¡¯s father has four wives and Davon, Madam Thalia¡¯s son, is a cruel man.¡± He ran several KTVs and bars as well as having some shady ie sources. He held great power within the Todd family and was one of the strongestpetitors for the heir after Iker broke his leg.N?velDrama.Org owns this. He was one of the people who wished Iker dead the most. If Cheyenne helped Iker, she would inevitably offend Davon and Madam Thalia. It was a thankless task. Iker had been sick for three years, during which there had been no good news. Davon and Madam Thalia must be involved in it. The more he thought about it, the less he wanted Cheyenne to take risks. ¡°I know, but I still have to go see him. That¡¯s it, Omari. Thank you for your information.¡± Cheyenne smiled and hung up the phone. She got up to prepare her clothes for tomorrow night. Chapter 44: Going to the Todd Mansion The Todd mansion was located in Akloit¡¯s wealthy area ¨C a luxurious medieval European-style vi with neat white buildings clustered together. From afar, it looked visually stunning and grandiose. In this day and age wherend prices in Akloit were sky-high, all of these houses belonged to the Todd family, showing just how wealthy they were. As the car drove into the courtyard, arge fountain came into view with a bronze female statue standing in its center. As the music started ying, a circr water curtain sprayed out of the fountain, sshing water all around.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The small path paved with cobblestones extended to the entrance of the mansion, with flowers and trees nted on both sides, creating a lush greenery. In the car, Layne looked down at his ck clothes and wore a pair of handmade cloth shoes with ordinary soles. His silver hair gave him an air of schrly elegance. Cheyenne nced at him and furrowed her brows. ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t I ask you to wear the suit I prepared for you?¡± she asked. ¡°Why did you wear these old clothes and shoes that have been collecting dust in your closet?¡± Those shoes were made by histe wife more than twenty years ago. The white edges had turned yellowish over time but luckily they were ck on top so it wasn¡¯t too noticeable. Layne just smiled nonchntly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± he said. ¡°The more low-key we are, the more at ease the Todd family will be.¡± ¡°But Granduncle is here,¡± Cheyenne pointed out. ¡°Being low-key doesn¡¯t seem to have any use.¡± Layne nodded in agreement as he looked at his granddaughter standing tall before him with poise and gracefulness. ¡°I am here to treat his illness; so I should be low-key,¡± he said calmly. ¡°As for you, Cheyenne, just follow your instincts when we get there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The car stopped and Cheyenne helped her grandfather out while facing curious or disdainful gazes from others around them who watched them approach slowly. At the entrance, Adrian wore a ck suit and meticulously styled hair, following closely behind a middle-aged man. The man appeared to be in his fifties but was well-maintained and looked like he was in his early forties. Tall and lean, with handsome features and a short stubble that added to his mature charm. He wore a silver-gray handmade suit with an expensive Armani shirt, even the tie had a fish-tail-shaped ruby clip. The details were exquisite and luxurious. When the man¡¯s gaze fell on them, it was scrutinizing. His eyebrows furrowed unconsciously as he asked skeptically, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t invite the wrong person?¡± Adrian stood respectfully behind him and replied softly, ¡°Please rest assured, Master Kai. I am certain they can do it. If Layne cannot cure Master Iker, I¡¯m afraid no one else in this world can.¡± Over the years Kai had traveled both domestically and internationally seeking out so-called renowned doctors, but none of them could cure Iker. Now that there was hope again, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting the grandfather and granddaughter in front of him to give it a try. ¡°Hello, old Mr. Edwards! I¡¯m Kai Todd!¡± said the man walking up to them, extending his hand for Layne to shake. Layne shook hands with him politely before replying, ¡°Mr. Todd is too kind. I¡¯m just here to see how things are going. As for specifics, we¡¯ll have to wait until I see your son first.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Kai personally led the two into the luxurious hall, where the decoration seemed to highlight the Todd family¡¯s great wealth even more. At the entrance were a pair of half-height ancient blue and white porcin vases with double ears Upon entering, a white marble floor wasid out, and Swarovski¡¯s rotating crystal chandelier emitted warm yellow light. The lights were bright. The golden walls and gold-carved mural made the entire space decorated elegantly and interestingly. As soon as they sat down on the sofa, a maid in uniform brought tea quickly. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, When I heard that you promised toe and see Iker for treatment, I am really grateful.¡± ¡°Here, let me offer you tea instead of wine as a toast.¡± Saying this, Kai took up his teacup, held it in mid-air, and took a sip lightly. ¡°Mr. Todd, let¡¯s skip those formalities.¡± Layne finished speaking before taking a sip of tea to show his appreciation. Kai¡¯s gaze turned slightly towards Cheyenne beside Layne. He was even more amazed when he saw her good appearance. ¡°Is this Miss Lawrence, your granddaughter?¡± Cheyenne sat upright on the sofa with her waist straightened; her long skirt revealed slender legs crossed diagonally on top of each other. With an elegant smile, Cheyenne looked at Kai and replied, ¡°Hello, Mr. Kai, I¡¯m Cheyenne Lawrence.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he responded. Cheyenne, Kelvin Foley¡¯s former wife. Kai had attended her wedding to Kelvin years ago. He still had some impression of the bride. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful.¡± As they chatted for a few moments longer, Layne was about to mention that he wanted to see Master Iker but his thoughts were soon interrupted by the sound of high heels clicking on the floor outside. It sounded like there was more than one person approaching. In no time at all, three figures appeared before Cheyenne. The woman leading them wore a long red dress. Her curly hair was pinned up behind her head and she wore a string of ck pearls around her neck that shone brightly in the light. She appeared to be in her forties with fair skin and delicate features that were quite ordinary except for a mole on her chin. The woman standing on her left looked two years older but dressed inly in a light purple floral dress carrying an vintage-style handbag as she curiously eyed Cheyenne. On the woman¡¯s right side was a much younger woman, wearing a white tank top and denim shorts, with long slender legs in high heels. She had golden blonde hair and silver hoop earrings, looking like she could be the daughter of the two older women next to her. To Cheyenne¡¯s surprise, as soon as the young woman entered the room, she ran over to Kai with a sweet voice calling out ¡°Darling¡±. She sat directly on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck like a spoiled child asking for candy. They turned out to be a couple! Cheyenne almost spit out her tea at this thought, but managed to hold it back. Suddenly she remembered the information offered by Omari saying that Kai had four wives. And thisdy must be Erica Fields, his youngest wife. Chapter 45: The Todd Family’s Past Kai¡¯s first wife Isabe Wood was from a wealthy family that dealt mainly in antiques. At only 23 years old, he became a major general and married Isabe . It can be said that they were a match made in heaven, enviable to all. After their marriage, their rtionship was good and they had their first child, Giovani Todd, in the first year. Unfortunately, Giovani passed away at the age of three due to illness and Isabe¡¯s health deteriorated from then on. However, Kai¡¯s career continued to flourish and he even got involved with his leader¡¯s daughter Thalia Spence. At this time, Isabe became pregnant again. When she was eight months pregnant, she found out that her husband had kept another woman, Thalia, who even dropped in to show off her pregnancy. Isabe was so angry that she gave birth prematurely and died of excessive bleeding. The child in her womb was Master Iker who grew up without a mother and had a withdrawn nature. The Wood family did not want to give up on the Todd family as rtives, so they thought about finding another girl from their family to marry her off to Kai. Who knew that Kai got drunk one night and slept with his sister-inw Poppy Wood. Poppy was Isabe¡¯s biological sister, also Kai¡¯s third wife now. Being threatened by the Wood family, and given the fact that Iker had just lost his mother and needed someone to take care of him as well as Thalia was pregnant, Kai married both Thalia and Poppy at the same time. Thalia gave birth to Davon Todd. Two yearster, Poppy gave birth to her daughter named Sophie Todd. Poppy was a top student, studying finance and management at Harvard University. Just when everyone thought that was all for Kai¡¯s love affairs, he brought back a six-year-old girl named Erica and adopted her as his own daughter. Everyone respected Erica as thedy of the Todd family. But three years ago, on Erica¡¯s eighteenth birthday party, she suddenly became Kai¡¯s fourth wife. The announcement of their marriage attracted countless media attention. Just when his son had just had an ident and before long he was celebrating his new marriage. At that time, Kai was already in his fifties while Erica was only eighteen¡­ everyone secretlyughed about it. Kai loved his young wife very much. Not only did he buy a house for her parents¡¯ family but also helped pay off billions of gambling debts for Erica¡¯s younger brother. Last year, Erica gave birth to twins which made Kai ecstatic with joy. The whole family held this fourth wife in high regard. Poppy, who didn¡¯t have a son, relied on Madam Thalia, calling her ¡°sis¡± affectionately. It could be imagined that Madam Thalia was the one with the most resentment in her heart. She had finally managed to get rid of Kai¡¯s original wife, Isabe, and thought she could have him all to herself. But then the Wood family sent in Poppy, who married into the Todd family on the same day as her. The Spence family didn¡¯t have much influence in business but they were still a well-known household. There were countless suitors pursuing her but she only had eyes for Kai and didn¡¯t mind that he already had a wife and a child. She was willing to be with him even when she was ridiculed by outsiders. When she finally managed to get rid of her dilemma, another love rival appeared.N?velDrama.Org owns this. A few years ago, Thalia and Poppy couldn¡¯t stand each other¡¯s presence. But ever since Erica entered the picture, they united forces like sisters in arms. It wasn¡¯t surprising becausepared to them, Erica was much younger and more beautiful. They were both women in their forties who had no choice but topete with a cheap woman who could¡¯ve been their daughter for their husband. It was shameful but also heart-wrenching. Erica was shameless indeed. Even in public ces with outsiders present, she sat on her husband¡¯sp coquettishly. But Kai just gently patted her beautiful back while smiling indulgently at her before asking softly, ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Kai feared that his three wives would fight at any moment if they stayed together, so he bought this huge vi instead. Normally, his three wives did not live together. Erica was the most favored and lived in the main house with him. Thalia lived with her own son in thergest and most luxurious clock tower. Poppy lived alone in a vi located in the far northwest corner. asionally, Kai would visit his other two wives, apanying them for meals or staying overnight. However, he mostly enjoyed spending time with his younger wife. Master Iker was reclusive and moody after breaking his legs. He rarely left his vi located fifteen minutes away by car. Cheyenne was surprised by Kai¡¯svish lifestyle. Rich and powerful, he could sleep with any of his wives. Erica directly kissed Kai on the face while raising her fair-skinned hand, giggling softly as she exined, ¡°I was bored just now, and Thalia invited me over for a game of poker, but I ended up losing quite a bit.¡± Upon hearing this news, Kaiughed and pinched Erica¡¯s face affectionately. ¡°How much did they take from you? I¡¯ll make up for your losses.¡± ¡°I know, darling, you are the best person for me. I lost 20 million.¡± Kai signaled to the butler who quickly brought a check and handed it over to Erica with both hands. She smiled and stuffed it into her pocket. She turned to Cheyenne and old Mr. Edwards, but when she looked at Cheyenne, her expression visibly changed. In a jealous tone, she asked, ¡°Who is this, darling? She¡¯s even more beautiful than the stars on TV.¡± Kai patted her curvy butt in a flirtatious manner. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, sweetie. This is Miss Lawrence, old Mr. Edwards¡¯ granddaughter. They came today to help cure Iker¡¯s illness.¡± Upon hearing this, Erica felt much better. Looking at Cheyenne apologetically, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lawrence, for misunderstanding you.¡± Cheyenne remained calm and replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Madam Erica, as you didn¡¯t know my identity.¡± Thalia took advantage of the situation and made a snidement towards Erica, ¡°Erica is young and ignorant. Don¡¯t mind her, Miss Lawrence.¡± Erica was displeased by this remark as her smile became colder. ¡°This is between me and Miss Lawrence. Thalia, I don¡¯t need your input.¡± Cheyenne remained silent while Layne was getting impatient. He was here to treat Master Iker, not to sit and watch these women argue with one another. Chapter 46: Master Davon Kai caressed his youngest wife¡¯s smooth hand without noticing the hint of sadness in Erica¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go and call Master Iker,¡± he ordered in a deep voice. Then he smiled at Layne and Cheyenne, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two take a look around? There¡¯s a small zoo in the backyard that might be interesting.¡± The Todd family not only owned an entire mansionplex on top of a mountain and even built their own zoo. They agreed on this proposal before Adrian led them to the backyard while chatting casually, ¡°Layne, you don¡¯t have to be too formal with Mr. Todd.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°By the way, does Cheyenne like animals? There are many birds and beasts on this hill that she can seeter.¡± Soon, Cheyenne arrived at Kai¡¯s mini zoo. It was a lush forest with small paths made of pebbles leading to different areas. A two-meter high iron fence surrounded the area, containing giraffes, lions, leopards and more. White peacocks were spreading their feathers while turkeys roamed around. In the midst of this park stood a green cabin that caught Cheyenne¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± she asked curiously. Adrian smiled mysteriously with a hint of kindness on his face as he reached into the ss window with his wrinkled hand. Two faint hissing sounds could be heard as if some animal was spitting venom. Soon after, a flexible green snake started wriggling from Adrian¡¯s fingertips followed by a red snake with its entire body glowing red. The two snakes twisted around Adrian¡¯s arm. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The two little snakes swam all the way up to Adrian¡¯s shoulder and raised their triangr heads high up while staring at Cheyenne coldly just like they were looking at the prey, elegantly flicking out their tongues. Looking at the color and pattern of these two snakes, Cheyenne could tell that they were both highly poisonous¡­ The Todd family actually kept poisonous snakes which might bite others as pets. ¡°These two snakes are Master Davon¡¯s beloved pets. They¡¯re usually fed with lean beef,¡± Adrian exined. The little snakes obediently crawled back into their nest after Adrian patted their heads. Cheyenne was amazed at the rich¡¯s unique hobbies, even their pets were unusual. ¡°By the way, there is a horse stable ahead. Do you both know how to ride? You can give it a try,¡± Adrian suggested. Davon also enjoyed horse racing, so he had set up a stable at home. He raised rare horses from the Western Regions and asionally invited friends to go for rides. These horses were also used in his gambling business and made him quite a bit of money. The wide-open horse track looked spacious with lush green grass and several servants walking horses around in pairs or threesomes. In the distance, Cheyenne noticed an attractive figure. The man appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, standing at over six feet tall, with long and powerful limbs. Dressed in a red and white riding attire, he looked exceptionally handsome. The feather on his hat swayed with the breeze. He held the reins in his hand, and with a squeeze of his long legs, the snow-white stallion took off at lightning speed. ¡°Clip-clop, clip-clop¡­¡± The sound of hooves grew louder as they approached. The man¡¯s face became clearer and clearer, bearing a striking resemnce to Kai Todd. With arched eyebrows and fair skin, his upturned eyes exuded a hint of wickedness and aloofness. His lips curved into a faint smile. As Cheyenne met his gaze, she saw the passion in his eyes. He let out a whistle before gracefully dismounting from the horse. He removed his hat and handed it over along with the reins to the nearby maid. The young girl handed him a clean white towel in return. Sweat dampened the man¡¯s short hair as it lightly brushed against his handsome face. Glistening beads of sweat dripped down from its tips. He exuded an air of masculinity that was hard to ignore. After some time had passed, he walked up to Cheyenne in boots. He was tall enough for her, so she had to look up at him properly now. Adrian noticed himing over, bending slightly while respectfully calling out, ¡°Master Davon.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she realized that this handsome man before her was none other than Davon Todd. While she scrutinized him closely, he did likewise with her too. He had wiped away the sweat on his forehead with the white towel. Davon took a careful look at Cheyenne, and the smile on his lips deepened. ¡°And who might this youngdy be?¡± he asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°She is my brother¡¯s granddaughter, Cheyenne Lawrence,¡± Adrian replied. Cheyenne¡­ wasn¡¯t she the in the news these days? After staring for a long time, the man suddenly burst intoughter and reached out a hand to Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s nice to meet you. You¡¯re much prettier in person than in the newspapers.¡± Newspapers? The rumors about her were better left unmentioned. But Cheyenne didn¡¯t show any embarrassment or unease as he expected. Instead, she gave a sweet smile. ¡°Hello, Master Davon. I think those reporters just have bad photography skills. Next time they want to report on me, I¡¯ll provide my own photos.¡± How interesting! Most women would feel embarrassed or try to exin themselves when faced with such an awkward situation. But she joked about herself instead. Davon squinted his upturned eyes, gazing at Cheyenne. Although she had been divorced, there was still a youthful aura about her. Her face was exquisite and beautiful, like a seductive ck rose that captivated men. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Edwards family has been practicing medicine for generations. I didn¡¯t expect my brother¡¯s doctor to be Miss Lawrence, who is so young and talented,¡± Davon said. Cheyenne smiled coyly, covering her red lips with her delicate hand in an affected manner. But as Davon stared at her lips for a second, Cheyenne spoke up, ¡°You misunderstood. It is not I who will be treating Master Iker but rather my grandfather. I am just someone who enjoys eating and drinking. I don¡¯t have the patience to learn such skills.¡± Davon then turned his attention to Layne, an ordinary-looking old man dressed in in clothes that hardly resembled a renowned healer. He nced over at Adrian with some skepticism in his eyes. Cheyenne noticed their exchange of looks and inwardly chuckled to herself. Chapter 47: Miss Lawrence Only Graduated High School Davon quickly returned to his senses and also reached out to shake Layne¡¯s hand. ¡°My older brother has had a leg problem for many years and now he needs your help, old Mr. Edwards. As long as you can cure my brother¡¯s leg, I will agree to any conditions you put.¡± His expression was sincere, as if he were truly worried about Iker. However, the information showed that Iker wasn¡¯t very fond of his younger brother and they rarely appeared together. Davon cared more about Iker¡¯s condition than Cheyenne expected. Layne wasn¡¯t just some young guy in his twenties anymore; he had lived long enough to be shrewd. He chose what he said depending on who he was talking to. He shook hands with Master Davon without changing his expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Davon. Since I promised toe and treat your brother¡¯s illness, I will do my best.¡± He then paused for one second before a hint of distress and sorrow appeared on his face. ¡°But it has been so many years since I treated the patient. Master Iker¡¯s illness may be quite difficult, so I cannot promise I can cure him.¡± Davon was secretly pleased since that was good news for him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In a tender voice, Davonforted Layne. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, just do your best. I believe in your medical skills and character.¡± As he lowered his head, his long and thick eyshes covered the mockery in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t cure my brother. s.¡± Cheyenne stood aside and nced at Davon thoughtfully. After they visited the zoo for almost an hour, Master Iker came to the main house, so Adrian led them back, while Davon went back to his ce for a shower and change of clothes. It was 6 PM, just in time for dinner. The Todd family¡¯s banquet had begun. A rectangr table with white cloth was set up, adorned with candles and vibrant flowers. Delicious food filled the table, pleasing all senses. All threedies were dressed in their finest attire. Kai changed into a ck satin tuxedo with a white shirt underneath, sporting an exquisite cat-shaped diamond cufflink on his sleeve. It was clear that Erica had helped him put together this outfit. As a military man, this did not seem like his usual style. Erica sat closest to Kai and wore a red dress simr in style to Cheyenne¡¯s but without the high cor or slit up the leg, instead opting for a deep V-neckline that exposed her smooth back. Thalia and Poppy chose modest long dresses that exuded elegance and gracefulness, since no matter how much they dressed up, they couldn¡¯tpete with Erica in the youthfulness and beauty. As a distinguished guest, Layne sat in the first seat to Kai¡¯s right. Next to him was Cheyenne, and across from her was an empty seat that seemed to have been reserved for Iker. But as the clock approached 6:30, Iker still hadn¡¯t arrived. Just then, Davon arrived in his well-tailored white suit that perfectly showcased his lean and muscr physique ¨C long legs, broad shoulders, narrow waist ¨C a perfect inverted triangle shape. The white suit also added an air of elegance and sophistication to his already charming smile. ¡°Good evening, Mom and Dad, Madam Poppy and Erica.¡± Davon greeted everyone before taking a seat next to Cheyenne. He propped up one elbow on the table with one hand supporting his chin while staring intently at her. In the candlelight, Cheyenne¡¯s wless skin looked so smooth it appeared poreless; she had delicate features with rosy lips and clear eyes like water reflecting light. She nced at him before saying teasingly, ¡°Wow, Master Davon, you¡¯re quick! It hasn¡¯t even been half an hour since we parted ways but you¡¯ve changed your clothes and done your hair.¡± Cheyenne caught a whiff of his cologne which made her unconsciously slow down her breathing; she didn¡¯t particrly like this brand because it felt too greasy on the skin. She liked the cool and mysterious scent on Kelvin¡¯s body, like the deep sea, making people unable to resist exploring. But why did she think of that man again? She shook her head. She tried to forget his face and scent. Davon didn¡¯t mind and replied with a chuckle, ¡°You and your grandfather are distinguished guests who visit here for the first time, so of course, I can¡¯t keep you waiting.¡± Thalia pretended to be angry at her son¡¯s attitude and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude and dy Miss Lawrence¡¯s meal.¡± Afterwards, Thalia even took the initiative to pour Cheyenne a ss of red wine and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s always like this, idling away and learning how to talk smoothly. I can hardly control him.¡± Davon felt that his mother had embarrassed him in front of others but could only smile helplessly. Erica kept looking between them with great interest before saying, ¡°Miss Lawrence is beautiful. She would make a good match for our Davon. He should seize this opportunity.¡± Cheyenne blushed at her words while Davon just nced at her with dimmed eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand why Kelvin would choose an insipid woman over someone as lively as Cheyenne who was more attractive both physically and mentally than any other women he had met before. He didn¡¯t mind ying with her. Layne coughed and shook his head slightly. ¡°Madam Erica, you¡¯re just joking. My Cheyenne is naughty. How can she match up to Master Davon? I intend to send her back to university for more education.¡± Miss Lawrence had never attended university! This sudden news surprised everyone. After all, the Todd family did not raise idlers or keep any waste. Thalia was a master¡¯s graduate in dance and physical education. And Poppy, who looked ordinary, was an international tea artist. She studied tea art at a prestigious university and brewed expensive teas. Erica may look unconventional but at fifteen years old, Kai sent her to study abroad in Metshire. At eighteen years old, she returned with dual doctoral degrees inw and finance. None of this family could be considered ¡°low-achieving¡±, so it was hard to imagine what someone who hadn¡¯t attended college would be like. Their gaze towards Cheyenne was even tinged some disdain. Chapter 48: You Have a Death Wish? Even Adrian became a little bit disdainful. He himself graduated from one of top medical universities after all.N?velDrama.Org owns this. I really don¡¯t understand why Layne would let his own granddaughter stoop so low. She has such a stunning face, but can only be a brainless eye candy. No wonder Kelvin chose to divorce her. There are many beautiful women in the world, but when ites to marrying, naturally one must find someone who can be of help. Kai wasn¡¯t too surprised by this. He simply had no interest in Cheyenne. After all, Layne was the one treating Iker¡¯s illness. ¡°Alright, Butler, go remind Iker. Why hasn¡¯t hee?¡± he said in a deep voice, instantly turning the awkward atmosphere at the dining table around and leaving only seriousness and gloominess behind. After several minutes passed by, the old butler who had just been dismissed returned. With a mncholy expression on his face, he walked over beside Kai and bent down to whisper in his ear. It caused Kai¡¯s anger to suddenly re up. Suddenly, Kai mmed his hand on the table. The sound of ttering cutlery echoed through the room, causing everyone to sit up straight and fall silent. It seemed like Davon had anticipated this oue. He casually fiddled with his tall ss in hand, which was filled with a light yellow champagne that swirled around in a small vortex as he moved it. His upturned eyes were reflected on the transparent ss, and his smile was cold. Kai¡¯s furious voice sounded next to Cheyenne¡¯s ear, even shaking the vi¡¯s hall slightly. The crystal chandelier trembled slightly as if caught in an earthquake while casting dazzling shadows all around them. ¡°What is he doing? Tell him that he must attend today¡¯s family banquet!¡± Kai roared angrily. ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, then drag him here by force!¡± Seeing how angry Kai was getting, Erica grabbed onto his arm with her soft hands and cooed, ¡°Darling, what are you so upset about? Maybe Iker is just shy or something. Let it go.¡± Ever since Isabe passed away, the rtionship between Kai and Iker had been strained. With more children being born into Kai¡¯s household over time, Iker rarely came home or attend any family banquets. Everyone had grown ustomed to not having him there anyway. Today, Iker was asked to attend the banquet because Layne and Cheyenne came here to treat his illness. It was really ungrateful of him. Thalia disliked Iker since he caused her son Davon to lose many opportunities and be ridiculed as an illegitimate child. Three years ago, Iker became disabled and she was the happiest about it. At this moment, she didn¡¯t forget to add insult to injury. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know he has a bad temper.¡± She spoke lightly but her sarcasm was not hidden at all. ¡°Thalia, why bother? Darling is already angry enough. Adding fuel to the fire will only make things worse,¡± Erica clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes unhappily. Thalia looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡± ¡°Enough! Both of you shut up!¡± The man felt annoyed by their argument and felt embarrassed in front of Layne and Cheyenne. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, old Mr. Edwards, for making you witness this.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± After a while, the once-famous military officer appeared in front of Cheyenne. He looked to be around 26 or 27 years old, dressed in all ck casual clothes with matching pants and sitting in a wheelchair. His dark and piercing eyes were set on his strong and handsome face, with arched eyebrows and a straight nose. His lips were tightly pursed. He exuded an aura of cold arrogance that was like an iceberg formed from thousands of years of umted snow, making people look up to him. He had apletely different temperament from Davon¡¯s. He was aloof and silent. ¡°My father called me here, so I came. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Iker said coldly without even looking at Cheyenne or Layne. What kind of attitude is this? He just arrived but already wants to leave with such reluctance written all over his face? Kai knew he owed him a lot but honestly felt he never mistreated him either. After all, he still retained Iker¡¯s title as the young master of the Todd family, but Iker always wore such an icy expression and showed no respect to him. If Iker¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t broken, he might have actually punched Iker. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit Iker who was disabled, so he just suppressed his anger silently. ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Kai said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a meal together as a family.¡± As soon as Kai finished speaking, Iker let out a coldugh and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t think Father is missing this one meal. Just tell me what you want.¡± Iker sat down next to Poppy and looked straight at Cheyenne when he spoke. He instinctively frowned when he saw her sitting next to Davon and gave her an disgusted look before turning his gaze away. Then, by chance, he caught sight of Layne and pondered for a moment. He guessed that this old man was the so-called ¡°famous doctor¡± that Father had hired for him. Kai was extremely angry but seeing Iker finally willing to sit down made him feel better. He said softly, ¡°This is old Mr. Edwards from the Edwards family which has been in medicine for generations and very famous in Onistead City.¡± ¡°This is Cheyenne Lawrence, old Mr. Edwards¡¯ granddaughter.¡± ¡°I invited old Mr. Edwards toe here specifically for your illness.¡± Before Kai finished speaking, Iker¡¯s mocking voice suddenly echoed in the hall. ¡°The Edwards family? Ha, isn¡¯t it a family that has fallen from grace long ago? Old Mr. Edwards has turned to the art painting. As far as I know, his title as the best doctor is outdated.¡± ¡°As for Miss Lawrence, I don¡¯t think she can help.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want my legs to receive treatment, so just send them away.¡± Every sentence he spoke was ridiculing Layne and Cheyenne without giving them any respect. Controlling the handles of his wheelchair with both hands, he turned around to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± A clear voice suddenly sounded behind Iker; he thought it was one of those three women. But then he realized that they didn¡¯t have the courage to tell him to ¡°stop¡±. Surprisingly enough, a slender hand pressed down on his wheelchair. Iker turned his head and met an exquisitely beautiful face. The delicate scent of roses on the woman caught him off guard. ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± The man¡¯s icy voice was chilling, like that of a demon crawling out of hell. Chapter 49: You’ll Come Tomorrow Before his legs were broken, few people dared to cross Iker due to his cold and intimidating presence. After he was disabled, his temper became even more unpredictable and he would often fly into a rage over trivial matters, making it difficult for servants to attend to him. But this woman dared to look directly into his eyes without fear. Her bright and clear eyes were as pure as ake in autumn ¨C warm and radiant. When she smiled, her lips were more vibrant than rose petals, which left him momentarily stunned. This woman¡¯s smile was quite charming indeed. ¡°The mighty warrior who once shone brightly as a major general is nothing but someone who judges others by their appearance?¡± The woman¡¯s lips parted slightly as she spoke with ease. Her words made everyone nervous. Iker was known for his bad temper. He even dared mock Kai directly. If the servants made a mistake, they would be fired without given a second chance. Those who insulted him behind his back were all punished severely by him. No one had ever dared to say such ¡°reckless¡± words in front of him before. A hint of anger filled Iker¡¯s deep-set eyes, and his voice was surprisingly cold, making people shiver like they were in an icy abyss. ¡°You, say it again!¡± Layne also began to worry about her granddaughter. Just as he was about to speak up, he heard Cheyenne continue. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? The reason you don¡¯t want us treating you is because you look down on my gender and my grandfather¡¯s attire!¡± ¡°Who said only those wearing white coats and leather shoes are doctors?¡± ¡°My grandfather may not have treated anyone for over ten years but he has saved countless people with his acupuncture skills.¡± ¡°I once admired you for standing out from millions at a young age. But now it seems that you¡¯re just a pitiful creature using anger to hide your own insecurities!¡± Cheyenne spoke softly but each word resounded loudly in everyone¡¯s ears. The atmosphere in the hall had dropped to freezing point. ¡®Miss Lawrence is so bold.¡¯ Erica clenched her hands under the table as she red at Cheyenne. ¡®Who does she think she is to say that? No one knows Iker¡¯s inner pain. How dared she say he¡¯s a pitiful creature? He was a hero!¡¯ The words ¡°pitiful creature¡± hit Iker hard. For three years, he had despised being pitied and sympathized with by others. In a fit of rage, his eyes turned bloodshot as if he were about to devour someone. ¡°Miss Lawrence, get out of the way!¡± Thalia and Kai shouted in unison. Once upon a time, an insolent servant had mocked Iker for being useless and weak, calling him a pitiful creature, but ended up with three broken ribs and internal bleeding after receiving one punch from Iker. He spent months recovering in hospital. Whenever someone mentioned those words again, Iker would go berserk! Countless servants were injured and dismissed because of this reason. These words had be a taboo. Whenever he heard them, he would fall into a crazy rage and only stop when his anger was vented out. Today, no exception. Even though a delicate and beautiful woman was standing in front of him, Iker took action. With a clenched fist, he struck towards Cheyenne. Layne mmed the table and stood up. He came to help cure the illness, but if his granddaughter was hurt, he would refuse to treat the patient no matter what! Why bother about this weirdo? As for investigating Adrian¡¯s true intentions, there are other ways. Cheyenne¡¯s safety is the most important thing. Just when everyone thought Cheyenne would be seriously injured or killed by this punch, she did something that shocked everyone. She dodged Iker¡¯s attack and agilely dashed behind the man. Her fair and tender arms locked around Iker¡¯s neck, and her small hands mped onto his wrists. Extending a leg, she wrapped it around his waist. The red skirt tilted because of this movement, sliding over her thigh skin like water, revealing a fair and slender leg. Not fat, not thin, perfect lines. It is even full of sex appeal. As the woman got closer, Iker distinctly felt her softness and sweetness, and that leg shamelessly hung around his waist. He had lived for more than twenty years, and for the first time he had such an intimate contact with a woman, which made him blush a little. There are certainly women in the army, but in his eyes they all undergo the same training methods as men and aremanded by him. He was a little at a loss when he encountered such a situation for the first time. What angered him more was that he was trapped by a woman and couldn¡¯t move! He wanted to shake off Cheyenne on his back, but the woman clutched his throat with her hands. The tender fingertips feel the throbbing Adam¡¯s apple, which was boiling hot. And her hand was just icy cold, the twopletely different sensations touching each other made Iker widen his eyes. Cheyenne actually grabbed Iker¡¯s neck! The other people in the lobby all looked like they had seen a ghost. It was the first time that Kai had seen such an audacious woman, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel some admiration. Erica was more concerned with Cheyenne¡¯s long leg hanging around the man¡¯s waist, cursing her in her mind as a shameless bitch. Then came Cheyenne¡¯s charming and elegantughter, tinged with a hint of smugness. ¡°This move is called a choke hold!¡± ¡°Master Iker, you¡¯ve never been treated like this before, have you?¡± ¡°You know, if your leg wasn¡¯t injured, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to get close to you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear those words again, then you need to make yourself stronger. Be the old Iker again instead of using your status as young master to make them fear you!¡± After finishing her words, Cheyenne withdrew her hand. She lowered her head and straightened out her dress once more, returning back into an elegantdylike demeanor. But that fierce yet sexy scene from earlier had been deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s minds. Seeing her now as such a properdy made them feel somewhat ufortable. Cheyenne¡¯s words were like a heavy bomb that blew open Iker¡¯s emotional walls in an abrupt manner!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The anger on his face gradually dissipated and he became calm once more. He seemed lost deep in thought while slightly lowering his eyelids. ¡°Be Iker, not the Todd family¡¯s young master!¡± Suddenly, a hoarse voice sounded behind Cheyenne. ¡°You,e over tomorrow.¡± Chapter 50: Unexpected Guest No one expected that Cheyenne, a woman who seemed to have no power or influence could convince Iker to treat his leg. In the past three years, Kai had found countless doctors for Iker¡¯s illness. But all were driven out of the vi by him without exception. Only Miss Lawrence seeded, which made everyone look at her with new eyes. Thalia exchanged a nce with her son and there was a hint of killing intent in her beautiful eyes that disappeared in an instant. It was already after eight o¡¯clock in the evening when Cheyenne and Layne finished dinner. During this time, Layne would stay at Lawrence Vi temporarily. Nora felt disgusted when she found out. She didn¡¯t like living with this old man. But Cheyenne was the vi¡¯s owner, so technically, Nora didn¡¯t have the right to live here instead. On Layne¡¯s first day living here, George respectfully called Layne and chatted with him. However, the next day, he used work as an excuse to leave early ande homete. Mya didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about her husband and continued with her ns. The following day, unexpected guests arrived at the vi! Nora was wearing a school uniform and sitting next to an old man with a proud smile on her face. The old man looked slightly older than Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather with gray hair, dressed in an expensive brown-ck suit, and had narrow eyes that resembled those of a sly fox when he smiled. This was Nora¡¯s grandfather, Zack Mitchell, who would soon be celebrating his 70th birthday. The Mitchell family used to be just an ordinary working-ss family in Akloit. Zack worked as an ountant in a factory while his wife was a nurse. They had one son and one daughter together. Their son, Xander Mitchell, dropped out of middle school and became known as a troublemaker in themunity who spent his days idling around instead of working hard like everyone else. Mya, on the other hand, was a determined young woman who sessfully gained admission to college. She studied textile engineering and after graduation, shended a job as a technician at the Edwards family factory. As fate would have it, Mya met Sh and became friends with her. The factory¡¯s leader promoted Mya to be a manager given that Mya¡¯s education background and friendship with Sh. At that time, George had be engaged to Sh. Mya earned enough money in the city to bring her entire family from their rural home in Akloit to live with her. Knowing that the Edwards family had money, she stole some things from Sh to help support her own family. Soon enough, Xander, Mya¡¯s older brother, transformed into a wealthy man whom everyone wanted as their son-inw. With Mya¡¯s introduction and rmendation, Xander married Daisy Riley, thedy of the Riley family. The Riley family agreed to marry off their daughter because they saw how well connected Mya was within the Edwards family circles. After the Edwards family went bankrupt, George took over its factories. Tensions between him and Sh grew because Mya kept sowing discords. Furthermore, he spent most of his days at work. With the convenience of their work, Mya was promoted from workshop manager to George¡¯s secretary. They ended up together and she became pregnant without his baby. When George found out about the pregnancy, he became even more determined to have a son. Sh was beautiful but unfortunately a retard. She also refused to let George touch her at night and would cry and kick him out of the room. Despite being married for years, George only had memories of their wedding night when they slept in the same room but not the same bed. It wasn¡¯t until Sh became pregnant that George realized why the Edwards family had arranged for them to marry. However, Sh¡¯s health was poor and toxins from her body could potentially be passed down to her child. Cheyenne¡¯s healthy development was already a miracle in itself. Old Mr. Edwards hinted that Sh should not have any more children. Thus, George kept Mya as a mistress while promising her that he would divorce Sh so they could start anew with their child once it was born. As time passed by, Mya grew increasingly worried about what would happen if she gave birth to a daughter instead of a son, fearing that George might abandon them. So, she must let George marry her as soon as possible. After much thought, she decided to take the initiative! After dressing up, she went to find Sh with her big belly and showed off that she was carrying George¡¯s son in front of Sh. She also attributed the decline of the Edwards family to Sh and urged Sh to leave George.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sh was a retard. When she heard Mya say that her husband and father had abandoned her, she immediately fainted on the spot. After waking up, she was in a worse condition. Her baby was born prematurely, and she died due to excessive bleeding. On the same day Sh passed away, Mya used medication to inducebor and give birth to the baby early. Because George wished Mya to give birth to a son, George went directly from thepany to Mya after finishing his work. He didn¡¯t know that the day he became a father, Sh died. Mya was in pain for a day and a night, and she did not expect to give birth to a daughter. Although she was very disappointed, she was not so anxious anymore because Sh had died and she gave birth to Nora. George would finally marry her. Three dayster, George hastily handled the funeral arrangements for Sh, but did not marry Mya at the first opportunity. Because at that time, he had an affair with another woman. During Mya¡¯s postpartum period, he got involved with another woman on the advice of his sister-inw Daisy. Mya didn¡¯t make a scene when she found out, but instead stayed in his vi with their child. She waited for George to break up with the other woman ande back to her side. She soon became pregnant again, this time finally having a son. That year, Cheyenne was four years old, Nora was only one day younger than her; and one-year-old Sean began learning how to walk. After mourning his wife for four years, George finally remarried. He brought his mistress and illegitimate child into the public eye under the pretext of needing a woman to help take care of Cheyenne. The Mitchell family prospered greatly from this point on. Many of Sh¡¯s possessions ended up in their hands due to Mya. They sold these items and turned them into assets while starting their own business. Chapter 51: Once Made Me Feel the Warmth of Heaven The Mitchell family¡¯s sess today was all stolen! Thinking of that, Cheyenne clenched his fists tightly under her long sleeves. Mya indirectly caused the death of Sh, her mother. Cheyenne heard about it identally when she was in middle school. In her memory, Mya was nice to her. Whenever she and Nora fought over something, Mya would scold Nora and then hand the toy to Cheyenne gently. She would pat her head tenderly and say, ¡°Cheyenne, you have to remember that you are the Lawrence family¡¯s youngdy. You were born to be respected.¡± ¡°Things you like can only belong to you. If they are in someone else¡¯s hands, you have to take them back in any means!¡± Later on, Mya bought many beautiful dresses for her and made her look very premature. Cheyenne grew to fourteen years old while treating Mya as a mother figure all along. Until one day when she participated in a pianopetition just like Nora did. She practiced piano in the room, thinking that she could win the championship title through thispetition so she couldn¡¯t wait to share it with Mya. However, when she walked up to Mya¡¯s doorsteps, what greeted her were sounds of crying from Nora. ¡°Mom, why did you let me lose to Cheyenne? I can¡¯t ept it. I yed the piano better than her!¡± Mya saw her crying and pulled her gently into her embrace, wiping Nora¡¯s tears away with a handkerchief. Running her fingers through Nora¡¯s hair, she whispered softly, ¡°You have to understand that everything I¡¯m doing is for your own good.¡± ¡°People always say that being a stepmother is difficult. If I openly favor you, everyone will think that I am mistreating the stepdaughter.¡± ¡°Then, everyone will only me me and also you. They¡¯ll say that you¡¯re the illegitimate child of a mistress with no upbringing.¡± ¡°But if Nora herself goes astray, then it¡¯s her own fault!¡± ¡°I told you to let her win, just to boost her ego, to make her think she¡¯s unbeatable, to make her be self-centered!¡± ¡°In the end, when her self-centered and arrogant personality is ingrained to the core, she won¡¯t be able to change even if she wants to.¡± ¡°And then, you, who excel without fighting orpeting, are the true belle of the Lawrence family, a genuine youngdy.¡± ¡°I promise that the frustration you¡¯re experiencing now will all get better as time goes on.¡± ¡°The dowry left by Cheyenne¡¯s mother is all yours.¡± ¡°When you grow up, I will find you a well-off match, so you can be a carefree little princess for your whole life.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Meanwhile, that bastard will only be scorned by the world!¡± The fourteen-year-old girl stood by the door, listening to these words that were not too difficult to understand. Her mind felt nk, as if some emotion was about to erupt like a geyser! A glint of moisture shimmered in her eyes as silent tears rolled down her cheeks. She had never realized she could be so naive. She thought Mya genuinely saw her as a daughter. She tried to be affectionate with, cuddle and get close to Mya. She even attempted to vie for Mya¡¯s attention against Nora. But the brutal reality shattered her illusions. The woman she¡¯d been touched by was intending to ¡°elevate¡± her in front of everyone, calling her ¡°darling¡± to her face, yet behind her back,beling her a ¡°bastard¡±! Cheyenne becamepletely sober and clenched the piano sheet music tightly in her hand. After giving a cold nce at the hypocritical mother and daughter in the room, Cheyenne felt a chill run through her body. Coldness was flowing through her body, making her heart almost stop beating. Since her stepmother wanted to turn her into a ¡°useless person¡±, why not just be the proud ¡°useless person¡± her stepmother desired? Therefore, the girl¡¯s personality changed drastically overnight. She transformed from the enviable school overachiever into a pariah that everyone despised. Teachersbeled her a ¡°weirdo!¡± She readics, fought, brawled, skipped ss¡­ and cheated on exams. Her bad deeds were simply too numerous to mention. And every time the teacher called the parents, she immediately called Mya without hesitation. Sure enough, thetter came dressed up and with a smiling face. Mya didn¡¯t act like the stepmothers in TV dramas, scolding Cheyenne or embarrassing her. Instead, she stood up for Cheyenne, engaging with the teachers. While acknowledging her own mistakes, she persuaded the teachers to forgive Cheyenne. After the matter was solved, she had a kind and loving expression as she stroked Cheyenne¡¯s head and said to her. ¡°Cheyenne, since you don¡¯t like studying, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get into college, I can help you find a school. I have a friend who runs a college.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to take the teacher¡¯s words to heart. You¡¯re still young, and youth is full of ups and downs like this.¡± ¡°When I was young, my grades were worse than yours. I was even more of a cker!¡± She shared her own personal experience as an underachieving student from a rural area who made it to where she is today. Little did she know how disgusted Cheyenne felt with her own story. Cheyenne knew Mya got where she is today by being a home wrecker. And all of Mya¡¯s efforts in cultivating Cheyenne into a ¡°spoiled rich girl¡± were just stepping stones for her daughter Nora. At fourteen years old, Cheyenne felt extremely lonely and had no idea where she belonged. She wanted to go home. But the Lawrence family wasn¡¯t her home! Her grandfather lived far away in Shedale and couldn¡¯t care for her. One time, she attempted to run away from home and nobody noticed that she was missing for three days! Cheyenne slept in the bridge hole under the overpass and nearly froze to death on that cold night. Suddenly, a young man in his early twenties walked by seemingly by chance! He was surprised when he saw Cheyenne and quickly took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders without hesitation before leaving quietly into the night sky Half asleep but still conscious enough to see him leave, Cheyenne felt like an angel had descended upon her. The clothes on her body still carried a faint and elegant fragrance. She wasn¡¯t dreaming! Someone really left a piece of clothing for her. At the age of fourteen, Cheyenne returned home after having a realization, and that piece of clothing was still sealed in her closet to this day. She wanted to return it to its rightful owner with her own hands, and yet its owner who had once made her feel the warmth of heaven was now casting her into an abyss! Chapter 52: Miss Lawrence Has Nothing to Worry About Beside Zack, there was a young man wearing a white double-breasted jacket with a stand-up cor. He had fair skin and delicate features that were somewhat feminine and handsome. He was a graduate from a famous foreign university, and now he was helping to manage thepany for Mya, serving as the president on the surface. He knew very well the reason why his aunt had asked him toe. At first, when he heard that he was supposed to deliberately flirt with Cheyenne, Emmanuel was reluctant, because Cheyenne was a notorious abandoned woman in Akloit, who was kicked by Kelvin and became the joke of the town. If it weren¡¯t for her aunt saying that Cheyenne had a vi worth millions of dors and a bunch of antique calligraphy and paintings, Emmanuel would rather go to the bar with his friends. But now he saw Cheyenne and found she didn¡¯t seem as bad as he imagined. She was a divorced woman, surprisingly still exuding a youthful aura. She wore a purple one-shoulder long dress today, revealing a delicate fair corbone. The shoulder of the dress was made of irregr water sleeves with chiffonce fabric, faintly visible were her fair arms. Her shoulder line was soft, her neck slender and beautiful curls fell loosely behind her head,plementing her pretty and delicate makeup, making her look like a fairy. Cheyenne¡¯s eyes flickered as she nced at the man before quickly retracting them. A hint of disdain shed through her mind. She thought Mya would use some clever means but it turned out to be just a honey trap¡­ Butpared to the men around Cheyenne, this man in front of her was far from being as charming. Omari was elegant and suave; Benson had that gentle handsomeness. The Todd brothers were both rare handsome men ¨C one cold-blooded while the other was cunning. And Kelvin¡­ His beauty shone like moonlight in the mountains or snow on mountain tops¡­ Thinking of that familiar face suddenly awakened Cheyenne. She silently warned herself not to think about him. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards! Long time no see! You¡¯re still as strong as ever!¡± Zack proactively reached out his hand to greet Layne whozily responded with an ¡°Hmm¡±, mirroring Cheyenne¡¯s attitude by not even lifting his eyelids, let alone extending his hand for a handshake. Zack¡¯s hand remained in mid-air. He could only awkwardly retract it and wipe it on his suit before finally sitting down. In Layne¡¯s eyes, Zack was nothing more than a loser who made his fortune off of his daughter. He wasn¡¯t even worthy of shaking hands with himself. If it weren¡¯t for that Mya provoking Sh back then, she wouldn¡¯t have worsened her condition and passed away. Old Mr. Edwards hated the Mitchell family from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Long time no see, Zack. You look a bit flushed. I think you might have too much heat in your body. I suggest you drink something cool to clear the heat.¡± Zack felt even more embarrassed at these words. It wasn¡¯t because of excessive heat but rather because he had stayed upte ying with his young model girlfriendst night and woke up early today. After all, as one gets older, indulging oneself slightly can lead to difort the next day. Cheyenne¡¯s lips curled into a smile; her grandfather¡¯s sarcasm was too hidden for someone like Zack whocked culture to understand. George had been an inw of the Edwards family for many years and knew a little bit more about than Zack did. He felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say when faced with this situation. He coughed once before speaking up, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re getting old. You should stay up less at night.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s just that I have trouble sleeping because of my age,¡± Zack replied. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes were filled with desire as he stared at Cheyenne. He even began to openly scrutinize her figure with a satisfied smile on his face. It was as if he was someone who wanted to patronize prostitutes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were many people around them, Cheyenne would have kicked him out. ¡°Miss Lawrence is 21 this year, right?¡± Emmanuel asked. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re 27 years old? Six years older than me,¡± she said with a charming smile.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Emmanuel was immersed in her smile and didn¡¯t even notice what Cheyenne had said. ¡°So Miss Lawrence, where do you work now? What industry are you in?¡± Emmanuel asked like it was an interview question at a matchmaking event. Unfortunately for him, this was his one-sided idea of matchmaking and not something that Cheyenne agreed to do willingly. Before she could answer, Nora couldn¡¯t wait any longer and started exposing all Cheyenne¡¯s information with no hesitation. ¡°Cousin, my sister got married right after graduating high school and now she just got divorced and doesn¡¯t have a job,¡± Cheyenne said. As soon as the words left her mouth, Zack frowned disapprovingly. ¡°How can you not study at this age? Like Nora in our family, she¡¯s a student at Akloit¡¯s top college and will be an artist in the future.¡± His words implied that he was belittling Cheyenne while elevating Nora¡¯s status. Layne wasn¡¯t one to back down. They were mocking his granddaughter, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Cheyenne smiled brightly with half-closed eyes like a cute little fox. ¡°Thank you for your concern, old Mr. Mitchell and Nora. Even if I don¡¯t study or work in the future, I won¡¯t starve to death. After all, Grandpa only has me as his heir, so selling any of his antiques is enough to keep me fed and clothed.¡± This was¡­ the truth! Although the Edwards family had fallen, their real estate holdings were enough to ensure that Cheyenne would never go hungry orck clothing for her entire life. This tant disy of wealth made Emmanuel even more determined to win her over. Layne chuckled lightly as if scolding Cheyenne. ¡°No ambition! As my granddaughter, how can you have no goals?¡± After thinking for a second, his voice suddenly rang out again, surprising everyone present. ¡°How about this? After you see Master Iker at the Todd family, I¡¯ll contact some friends so that you can follow Professor Yvonne for tutoring.¡± ¡°Professor Yvonne!¡± Layne¡¯s mention of this name left everyone in the room a little confused. Did he really know Professor Yvonne? She was, after all, the president¡¯s teacher and currently held a position as an ambassador to foreign countries. Her main area of expertise was history, but she was also fluent in severalnguages and an excellent diplomat and trantor. She held a professorship at Qaco University but had never taken on any students. Chapter 53: Am I Too Low-Key? Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit speechless by her grandfather¡¯s boasting. Was he really iming to know someone as prestigious as Professor Yvonne? After all, she was only ever seen on television screens like some sort of goddess. Layne started to wonder if he had been living too low-key a life that even his own granddaughter thought he was just bragging. ¡°Ha ha, Grandpa¡­ you don¡¯t seem to understand how society works these days. My sister just got into a very ordinary university back then,¡± Nora said with a look of contempt, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Professor Yvonne to take on Cheyenne as her student.¡± ¡°How is that impossible? Back when Yvonne was still a young girl, she begged me to take her as my apprentice¡­ and now it¡¯s been over twenty years.¡± Layne¡¯s face showed a hint of nostalgia and upon closer inspection, there was even a slight shyness in his eyes. Cheyenne noticed that when her grandfather mentioned Professor Yvonne, his expression became somewhat unnatural. Her grandfather was almost seventy years old! And Professor Yvonne could only be around forty-five this year! The Edwards family used to be just as prominent in Onistead as the Todd family is today. When George met Sh, most of the Edwards family members had passed away or left. Only a few members were left struggling in Akloit. Despite this fact, these few people managed to build the Edwards family into one of Akloit¡¯s most prestigious families back then. Sh¡¯s death robbed Layne of his fighting spirit and caused the Edwards family to decline into its current state today. To be honest, it would be impossible for anyone from the Mitchell family not to feel envious. Mya licked her lips and greed shone brightly in her eyes. ¡°Miss Lawrence is so lucky,¡± Emmanuel said politely with an affectionate look towards Cheyenne. ¡°I wonder if Miss Lawrence has timeter? I¡¯d like to invite you out for a movie!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne shook her head without hesitation and waved her delicate hand in front of him. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m going to meet the Todd family¡¯s young masterter,¡± she said with a sweet smile. The Todd family! Another top-tier wealthy family! Nora widened her eyes and unconsciously clenched the hand that was resting on her school uniform skirt. Her breath caught in her throat. When did this little bitch get involved with the Todd family?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was rumored that Iker had been disabled three years ago, leaving his title as a war god vacant for three years. Although he had lost his military rank, Iker was still considered one of Akloit¡¯s most prominent rich kids. However, unlike others in his position, he hadn¡¯t left home for three years. It was also rumored that he was extremely violent, moody and never touched women. So why would someone like him agree to meet Cheyenne, a dirty abandoned woman? George felt an indescribable desire rise up within him. It seemed like there was a me constantly burning within his heart. If they could gain the protection of the Todd family, then surely their status in Akloit would soar even higher than before ¨C perhaps even surpassing the Foley family! ¡°Cheyenne, when did you meet the young master of the Todd family? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± George smiled kindly at her, his wrinkles deepened. Cheyenne responded with a coldugh. ¡°You¡¯ve never asked me that before. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Not important? How can it not be important?¡± George¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp and piercing to everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°If you¡¯re going to the Todd¡¯s, why don¡¯t you bring me along? I¡¯ll go visit Mr. Todd and talk to him about something,¡± George said. Cheyenne sneered silently. The Todd family didn¡¯t do business in Akloit, and most of its properties were racecourses and its investments were in construction equipment. Heavy industry for these major equipment was all located up north. On the other hand, the Lawrence family worked in textiles and lived in a small coastal city. Whether from a business coverage perspective or from regional differences, they werepletely unrted. How could someone like Mr. Todd meet someone as insignificant as George? Layne understood George¡¯s intentions well enough and directly rejected thetter¡¯s proposal without hesitation. ¡°No way! The Todd family invited me this time to treat Master Iker¡¯s illness. How can I introduce you when I haven¡¯t even met Mr. Todd?¡± But George still persisted after hearing this response. ¡°Dad, can you ask Master Iker for help with an introduction? That is his father; there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± Cheyenne instinctively furrowed her brows and replied with slightly parted red lips, ¡°Father, this may not be appropriate. Grandfather is only going to treat Master Iker¡¯s illness. It is abrupt to ask him such an ungracious favor, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m just tagging along. Master Iker said he allowed me to stay but that doesn¡¯t necessarily apply to others!¡± She wasn¡¯t lying; all of the servants at Iker¡¯s estate were men. Cheyenne was the second woman to enter the estate after his ex-fianc¨¦e. She spoke truthfully but George and the Mitchells didn¡¯t believe her. In their eyes, Cheyenne had no intention of helping out but made up an excuse. Mya was even more unwilling to ept that a divorce woman could hook up with the young master of the Todd family while her own daughter Nora could only meet some immature poor men. She made up her mind that she must let Nora go meet Master Iker too. And it would be best if Nora could catch his attention. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, look¡­ you are able to bring Cheyenne in. Can you also let Norae with you?¡± Mya smiled tteringly and spoke in a particrly soft and gentle voice. She even took Cheyenne¡¯s hand and patted it lightly. ¡°Cheyenne, can you help me persuade your grandfather? Bring Nora along too. She¡¯s smart and attentive. You¡¯re bold and lively. With you two as your grandfather¡¯s helpers, things will be easier for him.¡± Cheyenne subtly withdrew her hand and nced at Nora. ¡°No way!¡± she scoffed. As soon as the words came out of Cheyenne¡¯s mouth, Nora¡¯s face turned ck as she asked back indignantly, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m not worse than you!¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s my grandpa, not yours. I¡¯m already a drag. With a troublemaker like you around, it will only give him a headache!¡± Nora bit her lip hard while ring fiercely at her. ¡°How dare you say that!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ let¡¯s stop talking about this anymore. I won¡¯t take Nora because she doesn¡¯t know medicine!¡± Layne cut off the conversation decisively. Chapter 54: The Man Selling a Fake Book Was Her Grandfather For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall became extremely awkward. The tension dropped to freezing point while tears welled up in Nora¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to go, then I won¡¯t! Who cares? You¡¯re so arrogant just because you have a good grandfather!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After speaking, she lifted her skirt and headed upstairs. Cheyenne heard what she said and smiled at Zack, ¡°Zack, what does Nora mean? Is she criticizing you for being a rural farmer?¡± Mya and Emmanuel¡¯s faces turned purple for a moment, while Zack was shaking with anger. He stood up with his cane and said, ¡°Alright, as a country bumpkin like me, it¡¯s not appropriate to sit here. Emmanuel, let¡¯s go!¡± Emmanuel hesitated for a moment. He wanted to get to know Cheyenne better. Unfortunately, his grandfather was already urging him on. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, since you¡¯re going to the Todd¡¯s today, we¡¯ll make ns another day,¡± he said gently as he helped Zack up from his chair in preparation to leave. Cheyenne smiled coyly while crossing her arms looking at the two of them. ¡°I won¡¯t have free time for you!¡± Emmanuel couldn¡¯t keep the smile on his handsome face any longer; he prided himself on maintaining gentlemanly behavior from the moment he entered until now without any missteps. However, Cheyenne was impolite and unfriendly to him. Yet he couldn¡¯t get angry watching her stunning face. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you must be joking. We¡¯ll talk moreter. I¡¯m always avable to meet with you,¡± he said as he helped Zack out of the Lawrence Vi. Mya red at Nora, signaling for her to apologize. Nora was very concerned about saving face and even if she knew she was wrong, she couldn¡¯t apologize in front of Cheyenne. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Nora stubbornly replied. What started off as a pleasant meeting ended up ending on a sour note. Mya felt stuck in the middle and it wasn¡¯t easy for her. Finally, they were able to get rid of the group of people and Cheyenne and her grandfather exchanged a nce before saying their goodbyes. She got into her luxury car and took on the responsibility of driving while Layne sat in the passenger seat with his eyes half-closed, looking slightly annoyed. ¡°I had no idea you¡¯ve been through so much these past few years. Your stepmother is such a hypocrite,¡± Laynemented. ¡°I figured that out when I was a teenager,¡± Cheyenne replied nonchntly. ¡°Really? When was that?¡± Layne couldn¡¯t help but think back to when she was just fourteen years old with an attitude that showed no fear or hesitation whatsoever. Layne chuckled and asked, ¡°So you you¡¯ve pretended as a rebellious girl since you were fourteen?¡± It wasn¡¯t until eighth grade that Cheyenne first met Layne. At that time, he had just returned from abroad. Due to being engaged in research work for more than ten years, he had be unkempt. Wearing a dirty ck coat, with greasy gray hair sticking to his face, his beard has grown long enough to braid. In the midst of winter, he was wearing a pair of sandals. He bought cotton candy at the school gate and looked at her with a lewd smile. No matter how you look at it, he doesn¡¯t seem like a good person. Cheyenne walked around him, but who knew that the ¡°weird old man¡± would block her way. With a smiling face, he handed her the cotton candy and said, ¡°Your name is Cheyenne, right? You are my granddaughter. You are really beautiful!¡± ¡°You and your mom are like carved from the same mold.¡± The little girl was twelve years old. With curly hair and a small dress that looks mature in style, she was wearing three-centimeter high heels. Mya dressed her like that deliberately. It was clearly a very tacky and nouveau-riche style of dressing, but because she had fair and beautiful skin, delicate features, she didn¡¯t look tacky at all. Staring at the strange old man, the little girl looked wary. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you know my name, you can pretend to know me. Are you one of those human traffickers?¡± Cheyenne instinctively took a step back. Layne knew she was scared of him, so he quickly scratched his beard to the sides, revealing a kind smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little Cheyenne. I¡¯m your grandfather. Your mother is my daughter and I am her father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a chatterbox,¡± she replied. However, when he imed to be her grandfather, the young girl¡¯s eyes showed a hint of longing mixed with some skepticism. Layne handed her the cotton candy and then rummaged through his bag. After searching for a bit, he pulled out a hardcover book and presented it to her like it was treasure. ¡°Cheyenne, look at this! It¡¯s our Edwards family¡¯s medical secrets book!¡± Cheyenne who was 12 had some baby fat on her face and loved snacks. With cotton candy in hand, how could she resist? She stared at the book in his hands with wide eyes while secretly licking the cotton candy in her hand. ¡°Our Edwards family is an ancient n that has been practicing medicine for generations!¡± ¡°I promise you that if you learn these medical skills well enough, you can dominate the world.¡± Cheyenne thought he would give her toys or snacks but instead gave her an old book that wasn¡¯t even half as interesting as the fairy tale books she already had. The more Layne talked about it, the more he sounded like a con artist trying to sell something cheap. Layne stroked his beard seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay for it. It¡¯s our family¡¯s secret book. You¡¯re my only granddaughter. I¡¯ll pass it down to you as long as you be my apprentice.¡± Cheyenne quickly finished the cotton candy and asked, ¡°So I have to be your apprentice? But you just said I¡¯m your granddaughter.¡± Layne replied confidently, ¡°Yes! Why not? Can¡¯t I be both your grandfather and master?¡± Cheyenne thought for a moment and realized she had finished her candy. She decided it wasn¡¯t worth arguing with him anymore. ¡°Okay, old man, your scamming skills are too low. I won¡¯t fall for it. Thanks for the candy though. I¡¯m going home for dinner now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Layne was shocked that his own granddaughter saw him as a liar. Layne could only shake his head helplessly as he chased after Cheyenne all the way from school to the Lawrence Vi. It wasn¡¯t until George invited him in and exined the truth to Cheyenne that everything became clear. The young girl burst into tears and cried out ¡°Grandpa!¡± while Layne was moved by her trust in him. Actually, the little Cheyenne felt a moment of insecurity. She still found it incredulous that the man selling a fake book was really her grandfather! Chapter 55: Is Miss Lawrence Pretty? Later, her grandfather taught her many skills. She thought it was a scam at first, but it turned out to be real! Although Cheyenne startedte, she was very talented and had an incredible memory. After just a few years, she reached a level that others might not achieve in their lifetime. Layne regretted not finding her earlier. Lost in thought, they were already approaching the Todd mansion. The grandfather and granddaughter exchanged a nce and nned to work togetherter on. Iker¡¯s Estate. Although the exterior of the building was European-style with Gothic spires and clock towers, inside it had minimalist decor. There were few servants inside the house besides the security guard at the door. It felt cold and empty despite its size. To make it easier for Iker toe and go freely, there were no thresholds on any of the doors. One of his former subordinates became his servant and worked as the butler here too. He looked young, around twenty-five or six years old, with a baby face framed by long eyshes over his big eyes.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He spoke with a smile, like an 18-year-old boy, which made people feel good about him. He shed Cheyenne a sweet smile, revealing his adorable dimples and extended his hand. ¡°Hello, old Mr. Edwards and Miss Lawrence. My name is Tanner Mercado, the steward of the young master. You can call me Tanner from now on.¡± Cheyenne was quite interested in him and nodded while extending her hand to shake his. ¡°Hi, Tanner! How old are you this year? You seem to be around my age.¡± Tanner widened his eyes in surprise and quickly withdrew his hand while blushing profusely like an innocent boy. He answered Cheyenne¡¯s question unexpectedly. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I am already twenty-five years old this year and have been serving in the army for ten years.¡± Huh? Only twenty-five years old but has served in the army for ten years? Is he joking? A cold voice sounded behind Cheyenne like melting snow in a mountain forest ¨C clear yet icy. ¡°He grew up in a temple since childhood and followed me when he was fifteen,¡± said the voice. Cheyenne turned around to look at him with admiration shining through her eyes. To be honest, The Todd family¡¯s young master had better looks than Kelvin; after all, he survived under life-threatening circumstances which gave off an aura of toughness and resilience about him. Now he was wearing a white bathrobe, her short wet hair clinging to her ears, revealing a finely chiseled and handsome face. The cor was slightly open, showing off his smooth bronze skin and well-defined muscles. How could he maintain such good physique for three years despite being disabled? His granddaughter stared at his chest without blinking, even suspecting that she was drooling. Layne¡¯s face turned ck and he secretly stepped on Cheyenne¡¯s foot. She looked back with some anger and asked in a low voice with pouting red lips, ¡°Grandpa, why did you step on me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass the Edwards family by staring like that! You¡¯re about to pop your eyeballs out!¡± He remembered how handsome he used to be when he was young in the capital city. To put it mildly, he was even more handsome than this young man named Iker. Of course, now he was old, wrinkles cover his face. Iker noticed the eye contact between these two. In fact, when Cheyenne stared at his chest for that momentary second earlier on, he already felt disdainful towards her behavior. Iker hates women and especially hates boy crazy! He didn¡¯t expect Cheyenne to be a boy crazy which disappointed him greatly. ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you think I look good?¡± His voice sounded too calm but Cheyenne could feel his slight anger. Those bright and beautiful eyes still scrutinized the man¡¯s figure. Propping her chin up with one hand, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, Master Iker has a standard model figure.¡± ¡°May I ask, Master Iker, how do you maintain your physique?¡± At these words, Iker was even more exasperated. This woman was too good at pushing his buttons. He suddenly regretted agreeing to let her treat him. ¡°Shut up! If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± Iker snapped coldly. His voice echoed throughout the hall. A cold aura emanated from him that made people unable to look directly at him. Cheyenne let out an ¡°Oh¡±, then stretched out her tender hand to make a motion as if she were pulling up a zipper over her mouth. Then she smiled with pursed lips. Her eyebrows curved like crescent moons. She¡­ she was kind of cute¡­ As soon as this thought shed through his mind, Iker felt like he must be seeing things. He shook his head secretly and cleared his mind of any thoughts. ¡°Now I need to observe the extent of Master Iker¡¯s leg injury first. Tanner, please arrange a room as soon as possible.¡± Layne gave an order. Tanner quickly went upstairs and returned shortly. ¡°Mr. Edwards, the room upstairs is ready.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The room was incredibly empty, with only a double bed and a brightmp on a table. The ck and white decor gave off an icy chill that matched his decisive personality. Iker had expected old Mr. Edwards to treat him himself, but instead the elderly man had specifically requested Miss Lawrence. ¡°Cheyenne,e take a look at Master Iker,¡± he instructed. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards¡­ she?¡± Iker¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in displeasure at the sight of the young and delicate-looking woman before him. She hardly seemed capable of saving lives with her fair skin and fragile hands. Cheyenne knew he looked down on her but didn¡¯t let it bother her as she pulled out a pair of white rubber gloves from her bag and put them on methodically. Under the light, her fingers were slender like works of art, perfect in every way imaginable, not something one would expect to see in real life. Yet here they were resting on his bathrobe. The white of the bathrobe and the off-white of the rubber gloves created a subtle contrast, but it was pleasing to the eye. A beautiful voice whispered in Iker¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Master Iker. If you knew that I¡¯m just winging it too, you¡¯d be even more nervous. Hahaha.¡± Iker listened to her words and furrowed his brow. Staring at her stunningly beautiful face with gritted teeth, he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Just joking. Let¡¯s get started,¡± she said with a smile before opening up his bathrobe. A cool breeze blew by as Iker blushed uncontrobly and clenched his hands on the armrests of his wheelchair. He had thought it was old Mr. Edwardsing to treat himself, so he hadn¡¯t bothered wearing any underwear! Chapter 56: Gentle Woman Her fingertips were slightly cold as they gently pressed against his leg through her milky-white rubber gloves. The chill spread from his skin all throughout his bloodstream; however, where there were red spots from wounds or injuries on him felt warmer than other parts of him did. When Cheyenne¡¯s hand covered those areas on him, Iker couldn¡¯t help but feelfortable ¨C almost wishing that she could stay like this for longer than just a few minutes¡­ It was an unexpected thought without any sexual desire behind it ¨C something that even surprised himself! Before, he had let others massage his legs, but as soon as they touched him, he felt embarrassed. But when it was Cheyenne, it didn¡¯t seem so hard to ept. When she got serious, she seemed like apletely different person. Her face was very dignified and serious, her almond eyes fixed on his legs. Iker grabbed the hem of his robe and pressed it tightly against his legs. Only a pair of ck hairy calves were exposed. Cheyenne saw his leg for the first time and a hint of disgust appeared on her face. ¡°Master Iker has so much leg hair even though your face is smooth and handsome.¡± Come to think of it, Kelvin¡¯s leg hair doesn¡¯t seem too little either. ¡°Ahem¡­ Cheyenne, focus on treating Master Iker,¡± Layne couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly with embarrassment written all over his face. Yet she continued muttering to herself, ¡°This is just a fact. And I heard that people with lots of body hair had strong sexual desires!¡± Her voice was small but both men in the room heard it clearly. ¡°Ha!¡± Layne choked on water that had just entered his mouth. He coughed continuously before covering his neck with one hand and walking out towards the door, saying, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go drink some water first. Cheyenne! I¡¯ll deal with you when Ie back.¡± Meanwhile, Iker was even more embarrassed. He stared at the woman in front of him with a cold and handsome face. If you look carefully, it is not difficult to notice a hint of shyness in his eyes. ¡°Miss Lawrence seems to be very experienced!¡± Knowing that he was mocking her, Cheyenne instead lifted her head and gave him a disdainful nce, then chuckled softly. ¡°Not many, can be counted on one pair of hands.¡± ¡°You!¡± Shameless! Iker¡¯s lips pressed into a straight line, his gaze coldly staring at her, he wanted to speak but stopped himself. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s so surprising? Could it be that Master Iker is still¡­ a virgin?¡± She suddenly leaned forward, her hands on the wheelchair, and approached him. As he spoke, his breath was as fragrant as orchids. Warm breath slowly sprayed onto his earlobes, causing a tingling sensation. In front of his eyes was a pair of clear and smiling eyes. She looked like a little fox who had discovered some secret,pletely wicked. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please behave yourself!¡± Cheyenne muttered to herself ¡°you¡¯re boring¡± and withdrew her gaze. She squatted down in front of him again, gently holding Iker¡¯s calf with both hands. She observed the raised veins on his legs, resembling thick, sturdy earthworms crawling across his skin. Very ugly. The scabbed-over holes on his knees faintly revealed the severity of the injuries he had sustained back then. Her fingers trailed up his leg, stopping at his knees and applying a bit of pressure. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Iker squinted his upturned eyes, gritted his teeth, as if he was trying hard to endure the pain and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡®Can¡¯t he feel any pain at all? It seemed that the bone tissue had been necrotic for many days, hence theck of sensation. Her fair and tender little hand continued downwards, pressing on the spot just below his knee with slightly increased force. ¡°What about this?¡± He shook his head, but he was getting a little impatient. ¡°Can you do it or not? I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t feel any pain!¡± He almost shouted out thest sentence. Iker had been disabled for three years. At the beginning, he still had hope and went to get checked. Every time the doctor asked him in the same way, and the result was always the same. His legs really felt nothing. Later on, Iker refused to undergo any further examinations and declined any arrangements made by his father for him. Despite his raging anger, Cheyenne remained calm and even smiled gently. Her lips were as rosy as cherries as she pouted slightly and spoke softly, ¡°Master Iker, I was going easy on you just now. Whether I can do it or not, you should try it first and then talk!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cheyenne suddenly ced her hands on his calf and pressed her thumb onto the wound with all her strength. ¡°Ah!¡± Iker let out a muffled groan in the empty bedroom that was deep and maic. The slight pain disappeared in an instant but he could still feel it vividly. After groaning in pain, he looked surprised. ¡°My¡­ my leg!¡± ¡°Do you feel the pain?¡± Cheyenne lifted her head up revealing tiny beads of sweat on her fair forehead which entuated her stunningly beautiful face. She held back a breath due to exertion from earlier which caused a blush to appear on both sides of her cheeks like pink clouds. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you overreact? You barely used any force.¡± ¡°Are you women the type who can¡¯t even open a mineral water bottle cap when you¡¯re gentle, but when you¡¯re angry, you can crack open a person¡¯s skull without a problem?¡± Iker sneered in a low voice. Cheyenne chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m one of those who can¡¯t even open a mineral water bottle,¡± she admitted. Her hands were still feeling sore. ¡°If your leg can still feel pain, it means the bone tissue hasn¡¯tpletely necrotized. It¡¯s just that over these three years, you haven¡¯t found a good doctor for proper treatment,¡± Cheyenne exined. His father had arranged for him to see renowned doctors both domestically and internationally during these three years. How could she say he hadn¡¯t found good doctors? But then again, she was just an inexperienced young girl in her early twenties who spoke without thinking sometimes. ¡°Now, treatment is possible, but it will be somewhat challenging,¡± Cheyenne continued as she stood up from the ground. She felt dizzy all of sudden due to squatting down for too long and fell forward uncontrobly into darkness. ¡°Be careful!¡± Iker warned. In the next moment, the woman¡¯s soft body fell onto hisp. He was unable to avoid it due to being in a wheelchair. He could only be held tightly by Cheyenne. As their bodies touched, the soft sensation in his arms suddenly caught him off guard and entered his mind. Hisrge hands were still holding onto her waist, feeling the smoothness and warmth of her skin. He discreetly pinched it. Were all women¡¯s waists this slender? Cheyenne was startled by his cold and stern face so close to hers. Her face turned even redder like a rose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± In that moment when she left, Iker felt somewhat regretful. Pretending not to care, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just be more careful next time.¡± ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± An extremely angry voice came from the door. Cheyenne turned around and stiffened at once. Chapter 57: Miss Lawrence Threw Herself at Him Erica, dressed in a white off-the-shoulder V-neck dress, had arrived without being noticed by them. A brown wide-brimmed fisherman hat adorned her head, and her delicate and beautiful face was adorned with European-style makeup, giving her a stylish and charming appearance. Her angry expression at this moment destroyed the beauty that was there before, making her look extremely fierce and ugly. When she looked at Cheyenne, there was a hint of jealousy and disdain in her eyes. She had known that Miss Lawrence wasn¡¯t simple, but she never expected her to be a vixen.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. This was only the second time she hade to the Todd mansion, yet she had made such a cheap move to seduce the young master. Erica¡¯s grandfather Layne was also by her side. Looking surprised, he shouted angrily, ¡°Get up quickly! You¡¯re so fat and you¡¯ve offended Master Iker.¡± Upon hearing that, Cheyenne felt a bit defiant. ¡°Am I fat? I¡¯m over 5 feet 6 inches tall and only weigh around 90-something pounds.¡± The rest of them wereughing at thisical scene. Was that the focal point? Wasn¡¯t the real focus Miss Lawrence actively throwing herself at him? For goodness¡¯ sake, their usually woman-averse young master had actually reached out and hugged Miss Lawrence! They couldn¡¯t be mistaken, right? The young master had actually hugged a woman!!! Iker seemed to realize that things were getting out of hand and quickly withdrew his hand. He stared coldly at Cheyenne and said dangerously, ¡°Miss Lawrence, get up right now!¡± ¡®Wow, the tone of this seems like he¡¯s been taken advantage of.¡¯ Cheyenne pursed her lips and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re really heartless to burn bridges like that, Master Iker.¡± Listen to her! Miss Lawrence seemed to be scolding the young master for being a heartbreaker! The people outside the door changed color drastically. The two were making out in the room before? For a moment, there was a hidden meaning in everyone¡¯s gaze as they looked at the two. Even Layne found it somewhat unbelievable. But then again, Master Iker was much better than Kelvin. Although Iker had a cold face, once this kind of person fell in love with someone, they would be loyal to them. It seemed like he would be a good match for Cheyenne. Erica couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and ran over from outside the door in her high heels. She grabbed Cheyenne by the arm and pushed her away. Then she looked at Iker with concern on her face. ¡°Master Iker, did she¡­ do anything to you?¡± This couldn¡¯t be med on Erica since she saw Cheyenne actively pressing against Iker as soon as she opened the door earlier. Her face was even shamelessly buried in his chest. And since Iker was abstinent, Erica instinctively thought that Cheyenne had forced herself onto him. With Erica¡¯s push just now, Cheyenne almost hit the wall next to her but managed to steady herself just in time. Iker disliked mboyant beauties like Miss Lawrence. But what he hated even more was someone like Erica, who would climb into her foster father¡¯s bed for her own purposes. So with a cold and disdainful gaze, he looked at the woman in front of him and asked, ¡°Madam Erica, why did you suddenlye to me? Tanner¡­ how can you let her in?¡± Tanner walked up with a guilty expression and said, ¡°Master Iker, I¡¯m sorry. I failed to stop Madam Erica.¡± As she listened to his address towards herself, Erica felt an indescribable pain in her heart as tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. She cried pitifully and said, ¡°Iker, you¡­ you used to call me Erica before.¡± Cheyenne rubbed her wrist while observing the two of them closely. The rtionship between Madam Erica and Iker didn¡¯t seem like the typical stepmother-son rtionship. But then again, Erica was only 21 years old this year and had lived with the Todd family for over ten years before marrying Mr. Kai Todd. She was technically Iker¡¯s stepsister. All those years of living together inevitably led to deep feelings between them. Someone who had grown up as his sister suddenly bing his father¡¯s wife must have been difficult for Iker to ept. But when Erica ran over just now, her eyes betrayed jealousy and disgust towards Cheyenne, which made Cheyenne guess that Erica¡¯s true love was Master Iker. Then why did Erica marry Kai? Three years ago, when Erica was eighteen, did she really give herself to Kai willingly? On the same day, Iker had a car ident and became disabled in both legs, a coincidence too great to ignore. At that time, Iker had a fiancee who came from an equally prestigious family ¨C Nadia Spence. As the daughter of the president of the country, Nadia was sought after by many as a potential marriage partner for political gain. Unfortunately for Iker, he became disabled and Nadia could not possibly marry someone like him. She secretly broke off their engagement without telling her father until it was toote to do anything about it. Topensate for this loss suffered by the Todd family, President awarded Iker with an Imperial First ss General medal which brought honor and prestige to their name. ¡°Madam Erica, please behave yourself,¡± said Iker sternly as he looked at her with disdain in his eyes. ¡°We are no longer siblings.¡± ¡°Iker¡­ I know you¡¯re still angry with me but back then¡­¡± Erica tried to exin herself but before she could finish her sentence, Iker grabbed her slender neck tightly. His eyes turned red like those of a demon released from hellfire. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say another word!¡± He shouted at her furiously. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°From now on, this woman is not allowed to step foot into my estate!¡± Iker pushed her away, and the delicate woman fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. She cried uncontrobly, her voice filled with sorrow and regret. Tanner quickly came over and helped Erica up from the ground. Heforted her, ¡°Madam Erica, Master Iker doesn¡¯t want to see you. You should leave.¡± ¡°Tanner, I really regret it. I didn¡¯t betray Iker¡­¡± Erica was choked with tears. As an onlooker, Cheyenne had been standing by the door listening to their conversation. She had heard some vague information ¨C that Erica used to have a close rtionship with Iker but did something that betrayed him which caused their falling out. It was clear from Erica¡¯s eyes that she loved Iker deeply. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but wonder about those two children ¨C were they really hers and Kai¡¯s? Sheughed at herself for thinking too much. As a prestigious family, the Todd family wouldn¡¯t allow a woman with bastards to marry into their family. Also, Kai wasn¡¯t easy to fool. Erica¡¯s child wouldn¡¯t be someone else¡¯s. Erica left, crying and unwilling. The room fell into an unusual silence. Chapter 58: Countless Opportunities Ahead of Young Women When Cheyenne left Iker¡¯s estate, she felt everyone¡¯s gaze on her had changed. They probably thought she was a woman who seduced Iker¡­ She was so wrongly used; it was just an ident, but now it seemed impossible to exin herself. Luckily, Cheyenne was naturally optimistic. She didn¡¯t care how others saw her. The next day, she finally didn¡¯t have to go to the Todd mansion for checking Iker. She could finally sleep in and turn off her rm clock without worry. But not even half an hourter, her phone rang loudly and woke her up from a deep sleep. It was Kate calling with some big news to share, which made Cheyenne¡¯s drowsiness disappeared without a trace. She sat up andy in bed with a white nket, her slender legs intertwined. ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m so excited. I feel like there are pink bubbles everywhere in front of me, Cheyenne, listen to me.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. ¡®You¡¯ve been beating around the bush for so long, just say it!¡¯ ¡°The good news is that Jerome will be performing near downtown tomorrow night!¡± It was said that he would be endorsing the Foley Group¡¯s new product, so there would be amercial performance. The news had been confirmed and all the girls in Akloit were screaming about it. Tomorrow night¡¯s concert would definitely be packed. Who was Jerome?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cheyenne had a puzzled look on her face. Since falling in love with Kelvin, she hadn¡¯t been starstruck anymore, let alone paying attention to these idols. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t know him. Ah¡­ Jerome was the champion of ¡®Rising Star¡¯ three years ago. He was called Fairy.¡± A man called ¡°Fairy¡±? ¡°I think I won¡¯t go.¡± The location was at one of Kelvin¡¯s countless industries under the Foley Group ¨C the department store building. Although the probability of meeting him was almost zero, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t convince herself to step into his territory. Kate seemed to know what was going on inside Cheyenne¡¯s head and used a provocative tactic to ask her, ¡°Cheyenne, have you not moved on from him yet?¡± Cheyenne remained silent. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to forget the man she had loved for eight years. During this time, she didn¡¯t actively seek out news about him or want to know how happy he was with Abbie. She just lived her life in a in and simple way. She thought she had forgotten Kelvin already but hearing his name brought back memories of the past once again. She still couldn¡¯t forget him. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cheyenne replied. Kate got excited and raised her voice a few degrees higher than before. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you should go!¡± ¡°You¡¯re only twenty-one years old with great time ahead of you. Kelvin is nothing but a betrayal.¡± Kate continued passionately. ¡°Once you see more outstanding men, then you¡¯ll realize that there are countless opportunities waiting for young women like us!¡± Kate¡¯s words were met with muffledughter from somewhere outside where she was located. ¡°Countless opportunities waiting for young women like us!¡± Such ambitious words came from the mouth of an innocent-looking girl. The young man sitting in the restaurant wearing a ck jacket couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. His turkeybill cap was pressed down two inches, and he nced at Kate from the corner of his eye. Today she wore a white sleeveless dress that fell to her knees, revealing a pair of slender and delicate legs. Her exquisite curls were tied up into a bun on top of her head, with a long neck and soft shoulder lines. She was clearly a beauty. But her bold words had scared him. As he listened to her praise himself, Jerome felt an amused smile spread across his face. He never expected that justing out for coffee would lead him to meet a fan. Kate naturally noticed that something was off in the atmosphere at this moment and quickly hung up the phone with flushed cheeks. Turning around, she red at Jerome with those crystal-clear and stunning eyes. ¡°What are youughing at? Laugh again, I dare you!¡± She seemed like an adorable innocent little girl on the outside but inside she was violent and fierce. Jerome unconsciously coughed twice and pulled his cap down lower over his head, getting up to pay for his coffee at the bar counter before leaving¡­ The Foley Vi Abbie sat gracefully on the sofa opposite an overweight middle-aged man wearing ck suit who had some balding spots on top of his head. Taking a sip of the tea, he raised her eyebrows and looked at Abbie. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, little niece, and you¡¯ve be even more beautiful. I hope your condition has improved?¡± Abbie had a congenital heart disease and couldn¡¯t handle too much stress or emotional fluctuations. Because of this illness, she was much more fragile than her peers from an early age, with an extremely limited lifestyle: home-hospital-school, repeating the same cycle over and over again. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle. My condition has improved quite a bit.¡± Over these past three years, she had been resting on the small ind in Metshire and her condition had stabilized quite well. Kelvin had searched high and low for famous doctors to help treat her illness; although it couldn¡¯t be curedpletely, it could at least be controlled. Cody let out a long sigh upon hearing this news before saying to Abbie, ¡°Since you¡¯re back in the country, staying here isn¡¯t really appropriate anymore. Why don¡¯t youe live with me at the Berry mansion?¡± Return to the Berry mansion? Abbie hesitated slightly as she wasn¡¯t too keen on that idea. The Foley family founded thepany together with the Berry family. Although the Foley family held the most shares, Foster Berry also owned a lot of shares. An unfortunate car ident took away both of Abbie¡¯s parents¡¯ lives, leaving old Mr. Foley feeling guilty, so he brought her back to live with his own family when she was just fourteen while Kelvin was fifteen-years-old. He became her nominal ¡°brother¡± after she entered the Foley family, who treated her like a daughter except for old Mr. Foley. He always saw her as an outsider. Abbie didn¡¯t understand why old Mr. Foley had brought her back to the Foley mansion years ago but treated her so poorlyter on. For all these years, she had been living under someone else¡¯s roof and her uncle Cody never once mentioned taking her back home. Now he suddenly showed up and was being overly attentive. Abbie believed there was something fishy going on. Chapter 59: Jerome’s Concert Abbie thought about how hard it was for her to stay by Kelvin¡¯s side and if she would be able toe back if she left with Cody. Kelvin had seen Abbie as his little sister for many years. He had divorced Cheyenne and be single. If she left, what if another woman came into the picture? Someone of his status would still be highly sought after by women in Akloit even after a divorce. However, Cody seemed determined to take Abbie back home because of their sharedst name ¨C Berry ¨C which made them both part of the Berry family. After returning home, if she didn¡¯t go back to the Berry mansion, the media outside would say all sorts of nasty things about Abbie. Secondly, Kelvin¡¯s attitude towards Abbie was unclear and she was currently a useful pawn. If it fell into his hands, he could use it to restrain Kelvin. Abbie hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m good here. Thank you for the invitation, Uncle, but Kelvin still needs me right now, so I want to stay here and take care of him.¡± Cody chuckled coldly after hearing this and calmly replied to her, saying, ¡°It was Mr. Foley who asked me toe pick you up. He said that our uncle-nephew duo should have a good reunion.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint Mr. Foley¡¯s kindness, Abbie; I haven¡¯t seen you in three years and is really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Your cousin and aunt are also waiting for you at home.¡± Kelvin said this? Suddenly Abbie felt a dull pain in her heart as if someone had torn open a wound causing blood to flow out. She had been by Kelvin¡¯s side for so many years, just hoping they could reunite again but he actually took the initiative to chase her away. Meanwhile upstairs the servants were already starting to pack Abbie¡¯s luggage. The person who came to see her off was none other than Chris, Kelvin¡¯s assistant, and it should be really Kelvin¡¯s decision. She sucked in a breath of cool air without a trace. Abbie¡¯s face showed a bitter smile. ¡°I miss my aunt and cousin too, so I¡¯ll go back with my uncle.¡± Chris, the assistant, came down from upstairs with Abbie¡¯s suitcase and spoke respectfully to her. ¡°Miss Berry, your luggage is packed. You can get on the car anytime.¡± Abbie couldn¡¯t be more angry about this assistant who was against her now. ¡®Does he only see Cheyenne as Kelvin¡¯s wife? If I became Kelvin¡¯s wife, Chris would be the first one to be fired.¡¯ Abbie finally chose to go back with Cody. On the way, Cody looked at her expression which was a bit pale and asked with concern, ¡°Is the wind too strong? Should I close the car windows?¡± Abbie smiled and shook her head, ¡°Thank you, no need, I¡¯m fine.¡± Cody naturally understood that she couldn¡¯t leave Kelvin, and said with a wry smile, ¡°if love is meant tost forever, it doesn¡¯t depend on seeing each other every day.¡± ¡°I think Mr. Foley¡¯s attitude towards you might even be more affectionate if you leave for a few days,¡± he added with a knowing smile. ¡°Men understand men¡¯s thoughts best,¡± he continued. Abbie couldn¡¯t help but feel that what he said made sense and nodded in agreement. The car fell into silence for the next half hour until they arrived at an opulent European-style mansion in an affluent area. Cody was 46 years old and married to Jazzlyn Cline, a university history professor from an intellectual family who was quite arrogant. She had never been fond of Abbie since Abbie was little because she thought Abbie looked too gloomy and had sharp eyes that were not typical of children.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jazzlyn and Cody had a daughter named Jane Berry who was 23 years old, three years younger than Abbie. Jane just graduated from college with a degree in finance and currently worked as the financial director at a financialpany. When Jane saw Abbie, there was a faint smile on her face mixed with envy because this unknown cousin happened to be Mr. Foley¡¯s sweetheart. Jane walked up and pretended to be friendly as she took Abbie¡¯s hand. ¡°Cousin,e on over. It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been three years,¡± Abbie replied. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much! Have you graduated yet?¡± Jane smiled inwardly. ¡°I graduated a long time ago.¡± Abbie seemed fake in her concern for Jane; if she really cared, she would have known that Jane had graduated this year. Cody saw the two sisters having fun and called the servants to start cooking while he invited Abbie inside. Later that evening around six or seven o¡¯clock, Kate called Cheyenne and asked her to hurry down to the mall in downtown for a performance that was about to begin. Jerome was truly a top-tier celebrity; when he appeared, the entire street was packed with people. After Cheyenne finished getting dressed up simply in a white cotton dress and high heels, she drove her own car worth 20 million dors towards downtown. A temporary stage in the middle of the mall hall had been set up for the concert. It was now full of people holding LED light boards with Jerome¡¯s name on them along with personal posters going crazy below him shouting his nickname. ¡°Jerome! Jerome is amazing!¡± ¡°Fairy! Oh my god, his look today is really cool!¡± Even before he started performing, there were already people fainting because of his appearance alone. Cheyenne parked her luxury car on the side of the road and leaned against the door, arms crossed, watching the crazy scene in front of her. It was so noisy. Kate spotted her from afar and walked over happily, handing her a glow stick. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re here! Come with me to see Jerome backstage. He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Kate eximed as she dragged Cheyenne towards backstage without waiting for a response. ¡°Why do we need to go backstage? Isn¡¯t the performance about to start? Let¡¯s just watch from below,¡± Cheyenne protested. Kate thought for a moment and realized that she was right. She tapped herself on the head in confusion and said with augh. ¡°Okay then, we¡¯ll goter. Wear this glow wristband with me.¡± Cheyenne looked at Kate¡¯s wristband with disdain. ¡°No thanks, it¡¯s stupid.¡± ¡°How is it stupid? It shows our love for Jerome,¡± Kate argued back. The two stumbled into the crowd feeling waves of sound around them. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but think that being on stage versus off stage feltpletely different! ¡°Wow! Jerome¡­ Jerome ising out!¡± As Cheyenne heard the screams of her female fans, she turned to look. In the middle of the magnificent rising and falling stage was a circrdder that slowly ascended. A young man dressed in a ck sequined jacket and blue ripped jeans, with silver-white hair, walked down from thedder. Why did he seem so familiar? Chapter 60: The Top Idol is a Playboy Cheyenne finally remembered who he was. Wasn¡¯t he that man who had hit on her on the streetst time? At that time, she thought he was just some brainless rich second generation. She never imagined that he would be a top idol now. How could someone like him be an idol? Well, maybe his face was just good-looking.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jerome walked up with an electric guitar and bowed ny degrees to his fans. Then he raised his guitar and shouted loudly, ¡°Thank you all foring to my small concert. I also thank the Foley Group for inviting me.¡± ¡°Next, please enjoy my perfect performance, showtime,¡± Jerome announced under the spotlight. His hands were beautiful, slender with distinct knuckles. With a snap of his fingers, a sound echoed through the crowd. The entire room fell silent. ¡°I¡¯ve been really into this songtely called ¡®He¡¯s Like A God,¡¯ so I made some small changes as an homage to the original artist. Hope you all like it,¡± Jerome said before he began to sing and y his guitar. Cheyenne¡¯s face immediately turned sour. Her hands clenched tightly in anger at what he had done without permission. Who was he to change someone else¡¯s work? Jerome¡¯s voice was clear and maic with a low tone that resembled moonlit pine trees ¨C serene and beautiful. ¡°Angels lose their wings; we pass each other countless times at the end of hell¡­¡± The lyrics of ¡°He¡¯s Like A God¡± told the story of me being in love with an angel while stuck in dirty hell ¨C hopeless love that would never be reciprocated until one day when the angel finally came down from heaven just for me despite breaking her own wings to stay by my side for only one moment. This song had dark undertones that perfectly captured the protagonist¡¯s deep feelings of inferiority and unrequited love. The song was quite popr, and had won numerous international awards. Jerome had actually adapted the lyrics himself, as he didn¡¯t like the kind of love that was so humble it was like dust on the ground. So after ¡°me¡± was released from hell, I became a demon seeking revenge in the human world. The ending changed from sadness to me living freely in society. The adapted song even deviated from the basic story. How could Cheyenne not be angry? But the fans below were still immersed in Jerome¡¯s handsome looks and great singing voice, their eyes shining. As the song ended, its melody lingered in the air. Jerome raised his hand to interact with everyone and inadvertently caught sight of a figure among the crowd. His eyes lit up ¨C wasn¡¯t this little beauty that his agent had been searching for? After searching for so long, his agent found no trace of her. Yet he saw her here. It turned out that she was his fans. Jerome was filled with joy. For once he felt happy about singing songs. He cleared his throat lightly and intentionally nced towards Cheyenne not far away as he said, ¡°Next up, I¡¯ll find a fan to sing along with me. I wonder who it will be? I¡¯ll just close my eyes and randomly point!¡± The female fans below were all excited at the thought of being able to sing with a top idol. ¡°God bless, can this good fortunee to me?¡± Kate closed her eyes and prayed with her hands together. ¡°Bored out of my mind!¡± Cheyenne had just turned around to leave when someone grabbed her sleeve. She looked up and met a pair of erged handsome features: silver hair, blue eyes, fair skin, and a high nose bridge. His lips were not too thick or thin, but glossy red with light lipstick that didn¡¯t make him seem effeminate. He was like a vampire boy from aic book ¨C devilishly handsome. ¡°Miss,¡± Jerome announced amidst the envious gazes of his fans. ¡°You are the lucky audience member today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous!¡± A female fan said while sizing up Cheyenne¡¯s appearance in the dim lighting. If Cheyenne was ugly, she would feel better. But Cheyenne¡¯s allure was undeniable even in the dimness. Her skin shone white as if illuminated from within; those bright eyes were like precious gems that sparkled even more brilliantly than any other on earth. Unfortunately, the emotions in her eyes were too cold and indifferent. Cheyenne squinted her beautiful eyes and refused Jerome¡¯s invitation amidst the envy and jealousy of the crowd. ¡°I came here to watch you sing, not to perform myself.¡± ¡°And I must say, your performance was terrible. I don¡¯t want to coborate with you.¡± ¡°I really like L¡¯s ¡®He is Like a God.¡¯ Please spare it!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word passed through the microphone clearly for everyone present to hear. She¡­ she actually dissed Jerome for singing poorly and ruining a ssic. The female fans stared at Cheyenne as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°She must be a lesbian for sure. Otherwise why would she dare to criticize such an adorable Jerome?¡± ¡°Exactly! Look at her, she talks as if she can sing better than him.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then just leave. And besides, Jerome said he made some appropriate modifications.¡± For a moment, Cheyenne became the target of criticism after rejecting Jerome¡¯s offer. Even Kate, her good friend, sided with Jerome. ¡°Cheyenne, dear¡­ don¡¯t take it too seriously. There are many people in this industry who do covers.¡± ¡°But he shouldn¡¯t have changed the main plot of the story. Jerome didn¡¯t understand how difficult it was to have a secret crush, so he thought it was natural for the female lead to forget about it.¡± However, it was not like that at all in real life. Letting it go was not her intention topose that song. Jerome did not expect that this beauty would reject his invitation and diss his adaptation. A look of extreme embarrassment appeared on his handsome face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my fan?¡± Cheyenneughed and immediately rolled her eyes. ¡°Who said I¡¯m your fan?¡± His face became even more serious, his blue eyes staring at Cheyenne¡¯s stunningly beautiful face. ¡°I just came to shop and join in the fun. I didn¡¯t expect you to adapt my goddess¡¯ song, so I couldn¡¯t help but say something.¡± ¡°Do you like it too?¡± Jerome smiled slightly, and his admiration for L was evident in his eyes when he mentioned her. He spoke up in Cheyenne¡¯s gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it feels like to have a secret crush.¡± ¡°Adapting it is just because the story is too sad. If you think I offended the original work, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jerome lowered his head and apologized to her. All fans present had red eyes as they red at Cheyenne as if she had done something unforgivable. Chapter 61: Revenge on Your Ex-Husband Together Speaking of it, the nickname ¡°Fairy¡± was quite fitting indeed. Jerome was extremely handsome, with downturned eyes and a high-bridged nose. The perfect and wless lips were as captivating as glossy red silk. Cheyenne slightly furrowed her brows and her vermilion lips lightly said, ¡°You, stay away from me.¡± ¡®She actually despises me so much?¡¯ Jerome doubted whether his charm had declined. Subconsciously, he reached out and touched his own cheek, leaned in close to her ear and said, ¡°You are truly unique, I like it.¡± The distance between the two was less than a fist¡¯s length, and when he spoke, his warm breath sprayed onto her fair little face. Looking at her from such a close distance, Jerome was surprised to find that this woman wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup! Her skin was so delicate that pores were almost invisible; the natural fairness made her look fairer than others even without foundation. She could just apply lipstick before going out. She was naturally beautiful and graceful. This intimate posture entered a pair of deep and sharp upturned eyes without any surprise. A man stood somewhere on the second floor, his slender and agile limbs wrapped in a ck and elegant suit. The suit entuated his tall and straight posture, like that of a pine tree. The white shirt, with the button fastened all the way to the top, only revealed a small portion of the throat. He was solemn and elegant, dressed in such an old-fashioned way, but his cold and handsome face made him as admirable as a god. From Kelvin¡¯s perspective, Cheyenne looked like she was being held and kissed by Jerome. Foreheads touched, lips pressed tightly against her cheek¡­ and yet the woman remained motionless, letting the man do whatever he wanted. Another one! ¡®Cheyenne, you¡¯re really something!¡¯ Chris following behind Kelvin seemed to notice that something was off in the air. Especially when just a second ago Kelvin had been speaking calmly with everyone about this quarter¡¯s guidance work before suddenly bing incredibly cold all over. The temperature seemed to drop abruptly by two degrees. Goosebumps rose on Chris¡¯ arms where he had rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Mr. Foley¡­ is there anything else that needs improvement?¡± Chris asked softly. Kelvin¡¯s peripheral vision passed over the woman before him. His expression returned to its usual coldness as he continued, ¡°Order them to withdraw ourpany¡¯s spokesperson!¡± ¡°What?¡± The selection process for this group¡¯s spokesperson was quite lengthy, and Jerome was chosen because he was one of the hottest stars in the past couple of years. Combined with his handsome vampire-like face, he had an enormous fan base. Moreover, his role at the Foley Group was that of a vice president, earning him a two hundred million endorsement fee annually. If the group unterally revoked Jerome¡¯s endorsement now, it might provoke dissatisfaction among his fans, resulting in more harm than good. Furthermore, thepany¡¯s new productunch was just around the corner. If they changed the spokesperson at this critical juncture, who would step up to the te? Kelvin didn¡¯t like hearing anyone say ¡°no.¡± His footsteps halted abruptly as he turned around, his gaze cold as if he had entered a harsh winter. He stared at Chris. A thinyer of sweat appeared on Chris¡¯ temple¡­ ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go take care of it right away,¡± he said. Meanwhile, Jerome had just finished singing his opening song and was about to start another when his agent rushed onto stage from backstage. Whispering something in his ear with her head bowed down. Jerome¡¯s smile disappeared instantly. He lifted up his guitar and mmed it on the ground in anger. ¡°Why did they revoke my endorsement for no reason?¡± He yelled loudly. His agent knew he had a bad temper but didn¡¯t expect him to get so angry that he would smash his guitar on stage. He picked up the guitar with great concern for him and said, ¡°Hey, Jerome, calm down!¡± ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down? I flew all the way from Onistead for this concert today and stayed uptest night practicing my music!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the higher-ups why,¡± Jerome angrily threw down his guitar and left with a flick of his sleeve. The female fans in the audience who were waiting for him to perform were all stunned, constantly shouting behind Jerome.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Jerome, don¡¯t go!¡± His manager stood on stage and picked up the guitar as if it were a treasure, bowing apologetically. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. Due to contractual reasons with ourpany, this concert will end here today. Thank you very much for supporting Jerome.¡± Contractual reasons? Cheyenne and Kate looked at each other in confusion. At this moment, the brainless fans on the side began to find fault. Someone said, ¡°It must be because of that woman just now. She made Jerome angry! Jerome is not someone who gives up halfway!¡± ¡°Yeah! Who does she think she is rejecting Jerome?¡± Everyone turned their hostile gaze towards Cheyenne, who was inexplicably wide-eyed. ¡°Why is everyone ming me? It¡¯s clearly because of contractual reasons. What does it have to do with me?¡± Cheyenne stood up with her arms crossed. With her bright and cold eyes looking down at everyone disdainfully for a moment, she got up and prepared to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, it¡¯s because of you that Mr. Witt lost his endorsement. I just asked the backstage staff, and they said it was Mr. Foley who gave the order!¡± The girl speaking looked about seventeen or eighteen years old, wearing a id school uniform jacket. She had a beautiful appearance with a mole on her chin and an air of arrogance that suggested she was spoiled by her wealthy family. Kelvin¡¯s order? Cheyenne could understand why he would do it because he hated these young idols with their perfect looks. ¡°You said yourself that it was Mr. Foley who gave the order, so why don¡¯t you go bother the CEO of the Foley Group? Whye to me? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± This statement made many fans think back to how this all started. That¡¯s right! They should go demand justice from the Foley Group. The fans spontaneously headed towards the entrance of the Foley Group building, and Cheyenne thought everything had ended there. But then Jerome appeared out of nowhere in casual ck clothing with a matching cap and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s wrist firmly, saying in a low voice, ¡°Are you Cheyenne?¡± ¡°Let go! What are you doing?¡± Kate stared in shock as her friend was forcefully dragged away by Jerome. She quickly caught up with them. ¡°Jerome, what are you doing?¡± she asked. Jerome had pulled Cheyenne into the elevator and pressed the button to go up. As the doors slowly closed, Kate¡¯s vision turned pitch ck. ¡°What do you want? Do you even know me?¡± Cheyenne asked while rubbing her wrist. The man shed a charming smile that oozed with mischief. ¡°Let¡¯s get revenge on your ex-husband together. How about I chase after you now?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A sudden punchnded on Jerome¡¯s face, causing his eyes to darken with pain and a groan escaped his lips. ¡°You¡­ you hit me too hard,¡± he said through gritted teeth. Chapter 62: Swift and Ruthless His deep blue eyes held a hint of sorrow, and the teardrop mole at the corner of his eye added a touch of enchanting allure to his countenance. Cheyenne squinted at him before suddenly grabbing onto his sleeve with her delicate hand. ¡°Tell me how you know my name.¡± Jerome looked down at Cheyenne¡¯s delicate hands. Her pink nails were shiny and clean, making him feel extremelyfortable. Such a pair of hands would be perfect for a massage; how could she ever hit himself? ¡°I went to Mr. Foley¡¯s office just now,¡± he said. But he couldn¡¯t even get in the door! Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Cheyenne that. The famous male star didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter Mr. Foley¡¯s office¡­This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was too much for his weak and fragile heart to handle. It was Mr. Foley¡¯s assistant who tactfully told him, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be hanging out with Mr. Foley¡¯s ex-wife.¡± Ex-wife? Jerome immediately searched online to find out who Mr. Foley¡¯s ex-wife was. And when the news came up on the web page, it scared him so much. Wasn¡¯t this the woman he had been searching for days? She had actually been married before ¨C and not just anyone but Kelvin, the CEO of the Foley Group! This one sentence from Jerome put Cheyenne into deep contemtion. ¡®What does Kelvin mean by this? We¡¯re divorced, why is he still trying to control my life?¡¯ Cheyenne thought, feeling displeased. Jerome noticed her distress and saw the anger hidden behind her fairplexion in the dimly lit elevator. He approached her and gently wrapped his arms around her slender shoulders. ¡°You see, your ex-husband took away my endorsement deal, and he kicked you out of his life. Why don¡¯t we team up and get revenge? Be my girlfriend and we¡¯ll show him what he¡¯s missing,¡± Jerome whispered seductively into Cheyenne¡¯s ear. Cheyenne let out a bitterugh as she looked at Jerome with a pained expression in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything to him. If you want revenge, that¡¯s your business! Let go!¡± she eximed as she pushed away from Jerome¡¯s embrace. She refused to lower herself by getting involved with someone like Jerome just to seek revenge on Kelvin. Even if they did end up together in bed, Kelvin probably wouldn¡¯t feel anything. Being rejected once again, yet Jerome persisted, his hand sneaking under the thin fabric to lightly touch her smooth fragrant shoulder. In the next instant, the elevator echoed with a scream of agony. This sent the people waiting outside the elevator jumping in fright, their gazes collectively fixated on the tightly shut doors. Finally, the doors of the elevator slowly opened. The scene inside left everyone dumbfounded. A petite and stunningly beautiful girl in a white dress was holding her fist, preparing to strike the man. The man crouched on the ground, clutching his groin, his face bruised and battered, looking weak and beaten. Large drops of sweat rolled down his forehead, sliding over his prominent nose. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡­ you¡¯re so ruthless, you actually kicked me there.¡± The woman smiled lightly and even reached out to touch his silver hair before leaving. Her actions were carefree like she was ying with a cat at home. ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m a ninth-degree ck belt in Taekwondo. My kicks are fast, urate, and ruthless!¡± Jerome tried to speak but the pain made it difficult for him to form coherent words. ¡°Just wait until I¡¯m better¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you pay! You¡¯ve hurt my heart!¡± Cheyenne nced sympathetically at his crotch before sarcastically asking if she should kick him again. Like a conditioned reflex, all of the male bystanders outside of the elevator took one step back while looking sympathetically at the young man inside. Jerome struggled to stand up against the wall of the elevator as he slowly moved out in an awkward stance. ¡°Oh my, my little darling. What are you doing here? Come on, let¡¯s go back to the CEO¡¯s office and have a good talk with Mr. Foley,¡± his agent said as he looked at his artist¡¯s panda eyes. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± The agent was taken aback. Jerome covered his eyes and gritted his teeth as he squeezed out a sentence, ¡°I got beaten up by a woman.¡± What? He got beaten up! By a woman! The agent couldn¡¯t bear to look at Jerome¡¯s face anymore. Jerome was the prince charming of millions of girls and women. Every girl would scream in excitement when they saw him. Yet he had been beaten up by a woman. It was really unprecedented. The agent suddenly became curious about which woman could be so ruthless towards him. Meanwhile, Cheyenne received a call from her friend Kate after getting off the elevator. ¡°Hello, Kate.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, where are you?¡± Kate sounded worried on the other end of the line and it warmed Cheyenne¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m outside by the garage door. Hurry over here. See you soon.¡± The concert was cancelled at thest minute, and there was no point in staying here any longer. Cheyenne pulled out her car keys from her purse while on the phone. ¡°Beep beep¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She sat in the passenger seat and buckled up as she saw another car slowly driving towards her from the other side of the garage. A ck Rolls-Royce with license te ¡°829¡±. Who else could it be but Kelvin? Through the ss, Kelvin naturally saw Cheyenne¡¯s pink luxury car in front of him, and her face imprinted itself into his mind. Her delicate eyebrows framed a pair of cold yet serene eyes that showed no hint of infatuation or emotion. It was like a starless night sky. Kelvin nced at the passenger seat. Why wasn¡¯t she with her little boyfriend? In just a momentary eye contact, Cheyenne felt his disdain and indifference towards her. She scoffed lightly before averting her gaze and stepping on the gas pedal to drive away. It wasn¡¯t until she disappeared from his sight that Kelvin withdrew his gaze. In his vast ocean-like eyesyplex emotions he himself didn¡¯t even realize he had. At Kate¡¯s doorstep, Cheyenne picked up Kate and drove her back to her home. On the way, Kate whispered her spection to Cheyenne, ¡°Do you think Mr. Foley might be jealous?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why not? Maybe he realized he likes you after his divorce.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t.¡± Cheyenne was resolute in her conclusion. But Kate thought otherwise. After all, Cheyenne was so outstanding. Returning home, exhausted, Cheyenne headed straight to her bedroom. After a while, she pulled out a journal from the drawer and wrote down some delicate words with a pen. ¡°Saw him again today. It hurt less thanst time. Keep trying to forget Kelvin.¡± Chapter 63: Poisoned for Three Years The Todd family¡­ It had been three days since Iker¡¯sst check-up and during those three days, his leg seemed to have worsened. It would ache faintly at night. Adrian had no choice but to call Layne and Cheyenne again, asking them toe over today. ¡®That woman?¡¯ Iker¡¯s mind shed back to the idental touchst time, and the faint fragrance on her body seemed to linger in his heart. His handsome face turned slightly red. In no time, Cheyenne appeared in front of him wearing a light yellow irregr floral dress. She had deliberately dressed up with a light, elegant makeup. Today she looked different from others. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, Miss Lawrence, pleasee in.¡± As soon as Tanner saw the two of them, he smiled sincerely like he had seen timely rain. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cheyenne walked up the stairs holding her skirt. She didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking it or not, but she felt like someone was watching her again. Turning around and looking back at the staircase entrance, there were two young maids standing there with lowered eyes and nothing unusual about them. She took a step back and waited for her grandfather to walk up before reaching out to hold his arm together as they went upstairs quietly Then she said something that only they could hear. ¡°Someone is secretly monitoring us.¡± Layne wasn¡¯t surprised by this revtion; his peripheral vision scanning one of the maids below. Iker sat by the window, the sunlight outside casting a warm glow on him. The darkness and loneliness in his eyes caught Cheyenne off guard. His profile was like that of a Greek god, exuding power and authority. ¡°You¡¯re here? Have a seat,¡± he said nonchntly, gesturing to the empty chair in front of him. As they sat down, a servant brought them coffee. Cheyenne noticed the dark circles under Iker¡¯s eyes and asked with concern, ¡°Master Iker, have you not been sleeping well?¡± Iker¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and he looked at her, his voice turning cold. ¡°Just mind your own business.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cheyenne was taken aback. Realizing he was scolding her, she chuckled and said yfully, ¡°Say something harsher.¡± Most people would have felt embarrassed at being scolded but not Cheyenne. Iker looked at her as if she were some kind of weirdo. He came to a conclusion ¨C she was not an ordinary woman! Layne saw Master Iker lose face and immediately put on a serious expression and coughed to remind his granddaughter to be more serious. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get straight to the point. Master Iker, can you show me your leg?¡± Iker gestured to Tanner to close the door, and then he casually rolled up his pant legs, baring his two sturdy and well-defined calves to the air. When they came for Iker¡¯s treatment three days ago, his legs were still in normal condition, only the wound on his knee was a little red. But now, one of the legs looked fierce and terrifying. The veins on the leg were like thick, muscr earthworms coiled beneath his skin. The injury at the knee was even more severe, and it was torn to the point of being bloody and fleshly. ¡°This! How could it be like this!¡± Cheyenne and Layne were both surprised. How could it have gotten so serious in just three short days? Tanner¡¯s eyes turned red as he exined, ¡°The weather has been changing these days. Whenever the wind blows at night, Master Iker¡¯s legs start to act up.¡± Will old wounds re up again with a gust of wind? ¡°What does it feel like when you have an attack?¡± Cheyenne extended a finger and touched the veins in his leg. With just a little bit of strength, she heard the sound of Iker gasping for breath. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± She lifted her head, her eyes shimmering like a clear spring. ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°What kind of pain is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like being bitten by millions of ants, and as if being roasted over a fire.¡± ¡°It hurts and itches!¡± So, he would constantly use his hand to scratch, tearing open those scabbed wounds again, causing them to bleed profusely. Even so, it still could not relieve one-tenth of the pain. Iker had been in the military for more than ten years and had suffered all kinds of injuries. He had long developed a calm attitude that few people couldpare to. Even he couldn¡¯t help but end up in such a miserable state¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s heart softened involuntarily, and she also forgave him for his cold attitude towards her. Originally, he was a man with a bright future who would marry the president¡¯s daughter and rose to the pinnacle of power. However, due to a car ident, he lost everything and became a disabled person. Family misfortune, emotional setbacks, career failures, and also enduring physical pain and suffering. And he was at the young age of only twenty-seven¡­ This was exactly the time to be full of energy and vitality! Was she feeling sorry for him? Iker¡¯s anger suddenly rose up, he never needed anyone¡¯s sympathy, especially not a woman¡¯s sympathy! Thus, he betrated Cheyenne in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Have you seen enough? Can you cure it or not? If not, then get out!¡± ¡°Master Iker, please don¡¯t be so agitated. I didn¡¯t say that it couldn¡¯t be cured. It¡¯s just that I feel like your leg doesn¡¯t seem like a simple injury!¡± Cheyenne replied. The room fell silent after her words, and they could hear each other¡¯s breathing clearly. The heavier breath belonged to Tanner. He gasped for air and didn¡¯t react for a while before finally asking, ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ what did you say?¡± Three years ago, everyone had witnessed the car ident. They saw Iker¡¯s car flipping 360 degrees in the air beforending. Iker himself was trapped under the car, covered in blood. His legs were severely damaged as well. ¡°I understand what Cheyenne means now,¡± Layne exined. ¡°For ordinary injuries, we can determine the extent of bone damage and external wounds will heal over time.¡± ¡°But Master Iker could still feel pain three days ago, indicating that his legs haven¡¯tpletely necrotized.¡± ¡°The strange thing is that wounds that should have healed long ago are recurring frequently. If it were a typical rheumatic disease, the pain woulde from the bone marrow, not the surface.¡± After Layne¡¯s exnation, Tanner¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the Iker¡¯s legs. With a dumbfounded expression, he stuttered, ¡°S-s-so you¡¯re saying Master Iker¡­ is poisoned?¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± Cheyenne snapped her fingers, the crisp sound ringing in everyone¡¯s ears and pulling their thoughts back from shock. Iker¡¯s body was clearly emanating a cold and fierce killing intent, his deep-set eyes containing enough mes of anger. Poisoned for three long years! And he had consulted numerous famous doctors, yet not one of them had detected it. It was only Cheyenne who uncovered the unsightly truth for him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Were the doctors he hired not skilled enough? Or perhaps they had been bought off! Chapter 64: A Thorny Illness Iker seemed like a trapped beast on the brink of rage, his eyes filled with icy killing intent that made one shudder. His thin lips parted slightly as he coldly uttered a single word. ¡°Investigate!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Tanner left the room, there were only three people left. His face had finally softened a bit, although it was still very cold and hard. ¡°Miss Lawrence, how should I treat my leg?¡± Iker asked. Cheyenne looked at him with some hesitation. She lifted a strand of long hair from her forehead and tucked it behind her ear. It was an unintentional but gentle gesture.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Well, I thought your fracture was just caused by the car ident, but now it seems like there¡¯s a bigger problem that¡¯s harder to deal with,¡± she said with a hint of difficulty and guilt in her tone. She didn¡¯t need to spell it out ¨C Iker already understood what she meant. Actually, he hadn¡¯t held out much hope from the beginning¡­ Over the years, he had seen more than a hundred so-called ¡°famous doctors¡±, but every time ended up with the same result. He had long stopped feeling disappointed about it. But when he heard Cheyenne say this, his heart still felt sad for a moment. He couldn¡¯t even understand why he would have such a long-lost feeling. Heughed at himself inwardly. Seeing his handsome and aloof face filled with such loneliness, Cheyenne spoke hesitantly, ¡°¡±Well¡­ it¡¯s not entirely hopeless! We just need to figure out what poison you¡¯ve been exposed to, find the antidote, and then treat it.¡± ¡°Master Iker, you don¡¯t have to be too sad.¡± Having been poisoned for three years, he was afraid that the toxicity had prated deep into the bone marrow. It was not easy to find an antidote! ¡°Thank you, Miss Lawrence. I understand now.¡± ¡°So for today, I can only temporarily give you an injection to suppress your pain.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Cheyenne washed her hands, dried them with a clean cloth, and then took out tools from her own medicine box. ¡°By the way, Master Iker, I want to take a sample of your blood and have it tested.¡± Iker nodded his head, very cooperative with her. ¡­ Cheyenne and her grandfather had just left Iker¡¯s Estate when a suspicious figure slipped out of the back door. The person ran all the way to a more luxurious vi, and surprisingly, the security guard let her in directly. A middle-aged man leading her into the hall and asking her to sit on the sofa and wait for a while for Master Davon. Before long, Master Davon wearing a white suit walked into the hall, holding a tall and sexy blonde woman in his arms. The beauty saw a maid dressed in a maid outfit sitting on the sofa. She was about to speak, but Davon asked her to leave. ¡°You go back first, I¡¯lle find you another day,¡± Davon said. The beauty was unhappy, but she didn¡¯t dare argue with him and nodded before leaving. As she left, she left a red lipstick mark on Davon¡¯s face. ¡°So, what happened?¡± The maid told him everything she had heard. His eyes became mysterious and unfathomable like an endless ocean. After a moment of silence, he chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Reuben, give him the stuff.¡± Reuben was tall like a towering mountain and looked cold with his dark eyes contrasting against his white teeth. He took out a ss bottle filled with white powder from his suit pocket and handed it to the maid. ¡°Master Davon¡­ what is this?¡± She asked as her hand trembled while holding onto it. ¡°This is something that will make my big brother even happier. Just pour it into his daily soup,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°After everything is done, I¡¯ll give you five million dors and arrange for you to leave Che.¡± ¡°How about a vi overseas?¡± Davon stood up from the couch and strode over to the woman with his long, powerful legs. His long and beautiful fingers gently caressed her delicate face, the fingertips slightly cool, the movement full of flirtation. A blush quickly appeared on the woman¡¯s face, and she looked at Iker with a hint of infatuation in her eyes. Despite the lipstick mark left by the blonde beauty on his face, she still felt that Master Davon was as handsome as a god. Nodding in a daze, she replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 65: Unable to Flirt with the Prince Charming After returning from the Todd mansion, Cheyenne contacted Omari the next day and met him at a coffee shop. The agreed time was 3 PM, so shezed around and slept until 1 PM. After a simple wash-up, she yed a game of Candy Crush before heading to the coffee shop. ¡°Left Bank Cafe, the seat by the window.¡± The man was wearing a silver-grey three-piece suit with double-breasted buttons and sat there. Perhaps because the weather was a bit hot, he took off his jacket. It exposed the white shirt and vest inside, also revealing the perfect figure without reservation. With a handsome appearance, under the sunlight, he looked like a rich young master who walked out of the TV, attracting countlessdies¡¯ attention. Finally, a woman wearing a white long dress walked over in high heels and her small hand naturally rested on his shoulder. ¡°Hey, handsome, can I friend you on Facebook?¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have Facebook ount,¡± Omari smiled and turned his head. Looking at him up close, she felt he was incredibly handsome. His deep-set eyes were filled with tenderness that seemed to drown people in them. In this day and age, how could anyone not use Facebook? He was just rejecting her indirectly. The woman looked embarrassed on her face and said unwillingly, ¡°Then¡­ can I have your phone number?¡± ¡°Sorry, if it¡¯s work-rted, please call my office number. As for my personal number, it¡¯s essible to my friends only.¡± Saying that, Omari casually removed the small hand ced on his shoulder. This gentle man who resembled a male god was even more difficult to hate when he rejected someone. The woman left in frustration muttering under her breath as she turned around, ¡°Completely unable to flirt with him!¡± She wasn¡¯t paying attention while walking and bumped into a womaning towards her. ¡°Sorry!¡± Cheyenne squinted at her before giving a faint smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Omari also saw Cheyenne entering the door and quickly stood up from his seat with an even gentler smile on his handsome face. ¡°Cheyenne, are you okay?¡± He walked over to Cheyenne and held onto her shoulders while looking at her up and down. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. Omari seemed to be overreacting. ¡°I¡¯m not a porcin doll that shatters at the slightest touch,¡± she retorted, annoyed. Omari smiled, his voice as smooth as silk in her ear. ¡°In my eyes, Cheyenne needs more protection than a porcin doll.¡± Cheyenne was speechless at his words. ¡°I¡¯m a ninth-degree ck belt in taekwondo¡­¡± ¡°But you can never beat me,¡± Omari interrupted. It was true; she had never been able to defeat him inbat. As they left, the woman in the white dress stood there stunned. Did she hear correctly? The man who had ignored her advances was now being so gentle and attentive towards another woman?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She looked curiously at Cheyenne beside him who was wearing a long white t-shirt that came down just below her thighs with white socks and canvas shoes on her feet. Her hair was casually tied up into a bun, making her look innocent and young. Her outfit didn¡¯t seem to fit into this high-end coffee shop setting. She couldn¡¯t understand why she lost out to Cheyenne¡¯s charm¡­ Feeling an invisible gaze on herself, Cheyenne turned around but saw no one there. ¡°Cheyenne, have a seat. What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Atte, less sugar.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, the waiter brought over the coffee. Cheyenne stirred her spoon lightly and said to Omari, ¡°The Todd family is really something!¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Omari put a finger on his sexy lips and looked around. ¡°There are too many people here. Let¡¯s go inside the private room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The private rooms here were expensive and required advance booking. But for Omari, it was no big deal. He could get it done with just one word. ¡°Mr. Lara, I¡¯m sorry but all of our private rooms are booked today¡­ Would you like toe back another day?¡± The cafe owner knew Omari well enough to exin apologetically. Upon hearing this news, Omari furrowed his brow and looked at Cheyenne. Just then, a customer walked out of Room No. 1. The tall figure in ck looked like a demon from hell, exuding an aura of malevolence. His cold and stern face turned even colder when he saw Cheyenne and the man beside her. ¡®How could he be here?¡¯ Cheyenne raised an eyebrow, her smile freezing on her face. Chapter 66: Cheyenne, You Lost Quite Miserably Omari sensed that something was off with Cheyenne immediately and asked concernedly, ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When he saw the man approaching him, he finally understood what was going on. Omari¡¯s gentle smile became even more pronounced as he wrapped his arm around Cheyenne¡¯s slender waist and whispered in her ear, ¡°Is it because of him?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous of Kelvin. Just by appearing in front of Cheyenne, Kelvin could easily affect her emotions. As Omari lowered his head for a moment, the disappointment in his eyes was hidden behind his longshes and quickly passed. Cheyenne felt like something was stuck in her throat and she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Kelvin! Wait for me!¡± A clear and gentle voice came from the private room. In the next moment, Abbie appeared in front of Cheyenne. She was wearing a pinkdylike dress, with chestnut straight hair adorned with a pearl headband, looking elegant and graceful. When she saw Cheyenne on the opposite side, her beautiful face showed a hint of surprise before she smiled gently. ¡°Miss Lawrence, what a coincidence.¡± Abbie also noticed Omari standing next to Cheyenne and sighed regretfully inside. Such an outstanding man, how could he be interested in someone like Cheyenne who had been divorced? He must be blind. Her sarcasm and disguise were almost immediately seen through by Omari. The man couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips and there was a hint ofughter in his deep-set eyes as he hugged Cheyenne tightly. He whispered softly into her ear with an flirtatious posture. ¡°Is that your ex-husband¡¯s mistress? Cheyenne, you lost so miserably!¡± In terms of figure, appearance or ability¡­ what could Abbiepare to Cheyenne? However, it was precisely this sickly woman who easily won all of Kelvin¡¯s love. The eight years that Cheyenne had given him seemed insignificantpared to Abbie¡¯s presence now. A bitter smile appeared on her lips as she didn¡¯t notice Omari¡¯s hand ced on her waist for a moment. When Cheyenne caught Kelvin¡¯s gaze, she saw nothing but coldness and disdain in his eyes. His look was even worse than that of a stranger¡¯s. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so miserable,¡± she said with a calm smile on her face. But the moreposed she appeared, the angrier Kelvin became. The chill around him grew heavier by the second. He nced disdainfully at Omari¡¯s hand that rested on Cheyenne¡¯s slender waist before turning to Abbie and speaking without a hint of attachment, ¡°Abbie, let¡¯s go.¡± Abbie felt ted when she realized how much Kelvin despised Cheyenne. She could rest easy now. ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t be so hasty,¡± Abbie said as she turned to Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ are you looking for a private room? We just vacated one ourselves and there are still two hours left until our reservation time.¡± ¡®What does Abbie mean? Does she think I¡¯m reduced to being greedy for little advantages?¡¯ Cheyenne thought. Meanwhile, Abbie looked at Cheyenne¡¯s shabby attire and became even more convinced that Cheyenne was now penniless. Compared to the designer dresses worth millions of dors that Cheyenne used to wear, what clung to her body now were cheap clothes bought from street vendors! ¡°I¡¯ve paid for it,¡± Abbie continued, ¡°Just use it since you¡¯re not what you used to be¡­¡± With those words spoken firmly and without hesitation, Abbie turned around readying herself for departure. Omari still smiled gently; his gaze never leaving sight of Cheyenne whom he treated like royalty, as if he held her in high esteem above all others. ¡°Wait!¡± eximed Omari suddenly. ¡°We appreciate your kindness, Miss, but we won¡¯t need this private room. Cheyenne and I will head home instead for a chat.¡± ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Omari turned to her and said, ¡°I have a bottle of Producteur Comande which you mentioned wantingst time we met up together.¡± Producteur Comande was famous Bordeaux red wine, with limited production. It was an estate wine that many nobles had to make reservations in advance if they wanted to buy it.¡± Cheyenne liked to drink, and Kelvin knew it better than anyone else. Unconsciously, the image of the girl¡¯s charming and innocent appearance when she was drunk appeared in his mind. She would always deliberately put on a seductive nightgown, opening a bottle of red wine and savoring it slowly in the dim, golden candlelight. When she drank, she was as cute as a little kitten. With her eyes closed, she enjoyed the taste of the wine on her lips. Then she smiled and kissed his lips, the woman¡¯s subtle body fragrance mixed with the rich wine, creating a strange feeling under the flickering candlelight. Kelvin could not resist the thrill that she brought. He pulled down her nightdress and pressed her against the long table. ¡°Why are you drinking again?¡± ¡°Because I want you to kiss me.¡± ¡°Do you really crave it that much?¡± At that time, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t understand theplex emotions in his eyes and thought he was just shy. She boldly reached out and hugged his shoulders, pulling the man towards her softly and charmingly. ¡°Honey, hug me.¡± She was half-dressed, her fair skin shining under the candlelight. Kelvin couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When he finally snapped out of it, he roughly pulled up the straps of her nightgown and spoke in a cold and disdainful voice, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t push your luck! You¡¯re my wife, not some wild animal in heat. Act like it!¡± He stormed off angrily and ordered the servants, ¡°And no more wine for my wife from now on!¡± Since then, it had been a long time since Cheyenne had tasted the vor of red wine. Now that Omari had mentioned it, she licked her pink lips subconsciously and said, ¡°Sounds great.¡± Her response woke Kelvin from his reverie. His big hand hidden inside his suit sleeve clenched tightly as he turned away from Cheyenne. His deep-set eyes were now bloodshot red. He could already imagine Cheyenne lying under another man¡¯s body after getting drunk again. Abbie¡¯s ¡°kindness¡± was rejected by the man. She nodded with a smile but felt unwilling inside. ¡°Well then, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb Miss Lawrence and you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Cheyenne¡¯s boyfriend,¡± Omari introduced himself confidently while taking out his business card from his suit pocket. ¡°My name is Omari Lara and I work at NIGHTBREEZE.¡± Abbie didn¡¯t want to ept it at first. She knew about NIGHTBREEZE, Akloit¡¯s most famousw firm. This man who was with a divorced woman like Cheyenne was probably an errand boy in the firm. With her status, she naturally looked down on such a small potato. But in order to show her gentle side in front of Kelvin, she took the business card. Chapter 67: Night Breeze Omari left with Cheyenne in his arms, and throughout the entire time, she didn¡¯t even nce back at Kelvin. It wasn¡¯t until they were gone that Abbie looked down at the business card in her hand. With just one look, she was stunned for a moment before softly uttering words in disbelief, ¡°NIGHTBREEZE¡¯s CEO?¡± This couldn¡¯t be possible! How could a bitch like Cheyenne have any connection to NIGHTBREEZE¡¯s CEO? Was that CEO blind? Kelvin had investigated Omari¡¯s identity during the auction. Indeed, he was the CEO of NIGHTBREEZE and also an internationally renowned topwyer who had represented Che at legal seminars across Europe as an outstanding young talent. He was paid as much as 10 millon dors for a single appearance. On Omari¡¯s personal profile was written a sentence that he still remembered vividly: Her smile was sweet, like the evening breeze in spring. That¡¯s why hispany was called ¡°NIGHTBREEZE.¡± ¡°She¡± referred to here is Cheyenne, of course. How could Kelvin be happy when his ex-wife found such a good partner again? When Abbie looked up, she saw a hint of gloom in the man¡¯s eyes and her heart tightened. Holding the business card in her hand was like holding a hot potato ¨C she didn¡¯t know whether to keep it or throw it away¡­ After a moment of silence, Abbie spoke softly behind him with a touch of envy in her tone. ¡°Mr. Lara is pretty good and Miss Lawrence has found herself a goodpanion.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t answer. He took long strides and left the coffee shop with his tall and lonely back. As they left the coffee shop, Cheyenne reflected on her behavior just now and felt that she had been too coward. She scolded herself silently for it. Omari still had his hand on her waist and he tightened it slightly as he asked warmly, ¡°Do you want to go to my house or my office?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to your office,¡± Cheyenne replied. As soon as she said this, Omari¡¯s warm smile turned into one tinged with regret as he sighed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying when I said I bought that wine. Aren¡¯t you going to drink any?¡± Cheyenne bit her lip and red at him before saying, ¡°You can bring it next time.¡± This time he was really angry. He curled his finger and lightly tapped her forehead while grumbling, ¡°You¡¯re such an ungrateful little glutton!¡± ¡°You hit me even though I¡¯m so cute,¡± she pouted. ¡°Did it really hurt?¡± He had only used a little bit of force. But the woman nodded with a face full of ¡°injustice.¡± ¡°It hurts. It¡¯ll take two or three bottles of good wine to make it better.¡± As she spoke, she even showed him her delicate white hand¡­ it was reallyughable. ¡°Okay.¡± He had a cab specifically for storing wine at home, and every time Cheyenne and Reece, those two big drinkers, came over, the cab would be emptied. ¡°Now let¡¯s find somewhere to talk.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± After a moment, Cheyenne arrived at NIGHTBREEZE Firm. Although she had known Omari for so many years, this was actually her first time visiting his firm. It was truly worthy of being an internationally renownedw firm; in this city wherend values were high, his firm managed to have such arge office area. Their advertising sign was also unique: a huge stone with redcquer carved into the words ¡°NIGHTBREEZE¡±. ¡°Not bad, Omari. I thought your firm would be just a small studio. Turns out I¡¯m ignorant.¡± The entire building belongs to NIGHTBREEZE. The rent alone is probably millions a year. Omari shrugged nonchntly, his face wearing an indifferent smile. ¡°Back in college, some friends and I casually started a smallpany. You can also regard it as a studio.¡± The core shareholders were actually just three people, with Omari holding the majority of the shares, thus reluctantly taking on the role of CEO. Cheyenne was also acquainted with the deputy CEO, who was Omari¡¯s college roommate. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lara.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Lara.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As they walked into the lobby, all eyes turned towards them. Although Mr. Lara was known for his gentle temperament, no one had ever seen him be so attentive to any woman before. As they entered, Omari held the ss door open, waiting until the woman was inside before slowly letting go. Who was this woman? She actually had Mr. Lara open the door for her? Some female employees who had secretly admired Omari for a while started feeling envious. Their gazes turned towards Cheyenne. Cheyenne was stunningly radiant. Coupled with her youthful and vibrant attire, she stood in stark contrast to them. So, it turned out that Mr. Lara had a preference for this type of women. ¡°Cheyenne, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Omari led her into the CEO¡¯s dedicated elevator. His office was on the 27th floor, and generally speaking, except for a few assistants and those specially summoned by him, few people could enter. So when everyone saw Mr. Lara personally bringing that woman into the elevator, they all looked like they were facing a major enemy and their faces changed. The CEO was about to marry this woman? The office decoration was of an artistic style with white carpet on the floor, European-style sofas and gorgeous crystal chandeliers. It looked more like home decor¡­ not at all like an office. ¡°It¡¯s because I might not go home for several days when I¡¯m busy, so there is also a kitchen, bathroom and bedroom in my office¡­¡± Well then, it¡¯s just like a bachelor pad now! He reached out to unbutton his suit button before taking off his suit jacket and lightly tossing it aside. The clothes hung urately on the back of the chair while Omari rolled up his shirt sleeves revealing a sturdy arm with an antique bronze color tone. ¡°Do you want something to drink? Coffee or water?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Just water.¡± ¡°By the way, Cheyenne, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± Omari walked back and handed her a cup of warm water. He carefully warned her, ¡°Be careful not to burn yourself.¡± Watching her obediently hold the cup with both hands and drink water, he felt a sense of satisfaction as if he was watching his own child drink milk powder. Ugh, why was he treating Cheyenne like a mischievous child? She was clearly his love interest! Her soft and rosy lips were wet from the water, making them even more lustrous and plump. It made him want to take a bite just to taste them. Cheyenne didn¡¯t notice his gaze but took out a small tube with red stuff in it from her purse. ¡°You work inw all year round, so you must know someone who can do medical testing. Can you rmend someone for me? I need to check if this blood is okay.¡± So that¡¯s what it was about. Omari thought for a moment before quickly remembering someone. ¡°Eddie! He¡¯s a famous medical expert. If he can¡¯t solve your problem, then no one can.¡± At the mention of Eddie, a flicker of surprise crossed Cheyenne¡¯s face. Indeed, how could she have forgotten? Kate¡¯s brother was an exceptional doctor. Chapter 68: You’re Late Today However, she quickly remembered another embarrassing issue. Before her wedding, due to herck of sexual experience, Kate had suggested watching an adult movie to learn it. And during a weekend when Kate¡¯s family wasn¡¯t home, Cheyenne and Kate had watched the movie in her room. They were just in the midst of this when Eddie, who had returned home to fetch something, caught them in the act. Eddie¡¯s expression at that moment was quite peculiar. Although it had been three years since the incident, thinking about it still made her cringe.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Omari¡¯s gaze was fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s gradually reddening face, which was turning pink even down to her neck. ¡°Cheyenne, why are you blushing?¡± Omari asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ just really hot,¡± she replied. Without hesitation, Omari turned on the air conditioning and called Eddie on his phone. Eddie sounded tired over the phone like he just came out of surgery. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Eddie said before hanging up. Half an hourter, a handsome young man dressed in a blue shirt and ck suit pants appeared before Cheyenne. It had been three years since theyst met. He had be even more mature andposed. With a pair of wire-rimmed sses perched on his nose, his face exuded an air of restraint. Upon seeing Cheyenne, Eddie smiled at her, hesitant to speak. He had heard from his sister that Cheyenne had gotten divorced and was left with nothing. Meanwhile, Mr. Foley had taken his love interest to live in the Foley Vi. But what about Cheyenne? Eddie tried to detect any hint of sadness on her face but she still looked radiant and unaffected by it all. That was just great. ¡°Eddie,¡± Cheyenne called out to him. ¡°Yeah, Cheyenne? Is there something you need?¡± Eddie replied shyly before quickly averting his gaze and checking his attire. He had rushed over from the hospital where he still smelled of disinfectant and blood. Instinctively taking a step back, he didn¡¯t want to get too close to her for fear of overwhelming her senses. Cheyenne was confused by this small gesture; after all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other in three years and she was confident that she hadn¡¯t be unattractive during that time. Why was Eddie avoiding her? After exining what she found out, she handed the tube of blood over to Eddie. Both of them listened as she exined that the Todd family¡¯s young master had broken his leg because of being poisoned, not due to a car ident. Their eyes were filled with astonishment, but also growing concern. Was Cheyenne really safe, being in a ce where she could potentially fall into a conspiracy at any moment? But Cheyenne seemed indifferent. If she could use this opportunity to make progess in her medcial skills, it would be less difficult for her to cure Benson. Overall, since she chose to participate, she wouldn¡¯t easily give up. Eddie tightened his grip on the tube and nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eddie.¡± ¡°You should also be careful at the Todd family. I heard that Master Iker¡¯s temper isn¡¯t very good.¡± The Todd family had invited him for treatment before when he was attending a medical conference abroad. But when he hurried back by ne, he was turned away by Iker and they didn¡¯t dare ask him again. ¡°Okay.¡± But Cheyenne¡¯s medical skills were better than Eddie¡¯s; surely there must be some way for her to heal Iker¡¯s leg. The next day, Cheyenne went to Iker¡¯s Estate as usual. It was raining lightly today and Layne didn¡¯t want to get her cloth shoes wet so he stayed home while Cheyenne went alone. The security guards at Iker¡¯s Estate were already familiar with her and greeted her from afar. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Cheyenne was wearing a simple goose-yellow square-necked dress, with wavy long hair cascading down her back, looking exceptionally sweet. She held a white transparent umbre and walked in the rain. The transparent raindrops hit the surface of the umbre continuously. The sound kept going. The water droplets slid down along the surface of the umbre like a small stream flowing swiftly. Underneath the umbre, Cheyenne¡¯s fair and peaceful face had a faint smile on it, like a rainbow in the rain that made people feel good. Iker sat by the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor overlooking her approach from above. His mood that had been somewhat irritable due to rainy weather suddenly cleared up as if clouds dispersed and colors became bright again. Sensing his gaze, Cheyenne looked up and met his dark eyes with a charming smile. ¡°Master Iker, we meet again.¡± ¡°We just met yesterday!¡± Iker replied coldly as usual. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°And you¡¯rete today!¡± he said, ncing at the clock on the wall and speaking again. ¡°Three minutes! To be more specific, it¡¯s 180 seconds.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you know how fast a bullet travels?¡± Cheyenne seemed to be in a science ss and shook her head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s 0. 83 kilometers per second, so this 180 seconds is 149. 4 kilometers.¡± After listening to his words, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes inwardly. Why didn¡¯t he mention the speed of light which was even faster? 180 seconds could mean decades¡­ ¡°Master Iker, knowing that time is precious, please don¡¯t give me math lessons anymore. You should know that I¡¯m terrible at studying.¡± Iker was speechless and even showed a hint of disdain. He couldn¡¯t understand why those ckers were terrible at learning. After all, he was someone who could get full marks even without studying. Cheyenne called for a maid to bring some warm water so that Iker could take his medicine easily. ¡°Why do I need to take medicine now?¡± asked Iker curiously. ¡°If we don¡¯t clear out the toxins in your body now, they maye backter on, so you should take some medicine first,¡± she replied calmly as she handed him the cup of water. As for the results of his blood test¡­ they might note out until tomorrow morning. The room fell into a moment of silence, and Cheyenne felt quite awkward. He touched his nose and coughed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look and see why the maid hasn¡¯t brought water yet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She made her way to the kitchen where she found the maid acting suspiciously. She opened up the freshly cooked food and pulled out a small white bottle from her pocket. After looking around to make sure no one was watching, she took out a white pill from the bottle and mixed it into the food. Cheyenne hid at the doorway, holding her breath as she watched everything unfold. Chapter 69: Poison the Food In a simple yet elegant bedroom sat a tall figure in ck by the floor-to-ceiling window. The light rain outside continued to patter down onto the roof tiles while droplets of water formed in puddles on balcony. ¡°Drip¡­ drip¡­¡± The sound of water was clear. ¡°Master Iker, it¡¯s not good for you to take medicine on an empty stomach. Have some food first,¡± said the maid as she walked in with steaming hot food in hand. Her footsteps were stiff due to nervousness. The hand holding the wooden tray trembled slightly. Iker didn¡¯t even turn his head, his eyes fixed on the peaceful scenery outside the window. ¡°Where is she?¡± A cold and hoarse voice broke the silence. She? Was Master Iker asking about¡­ Miss Lawrence? The maid hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Miss Lawrence, Master Iker.¡± As she spoke, she nervously handed Iker his food bowl. He took it without looking up and furrowed his brows tightly. As he picked up his knife and fork, the maid watched him anxiously with her eyes fixed on his lips. ¡°Hold on!¡± A clear voice suddenly rang out from the doorway. Cheyenne¡¯s stunning figure appeared before him like a fresh daisy in summer. The maid was even more nervous now and quickly nced at Cheyenne. Beads of sweat had soaked through her white shirt, making it look darker than usual. It was only then that Iker noticed something was off with the maid and looked up to see who had arrived. Cheyenne walked over in high heels with her gaze fixed on the maid. She smiled lightly with her red lips parted, exuding an indescribable beauty. ¡°Bring me the food,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°Miss Lawrence, Master Iker hasn¡¯t eaten anything today. You shouldn¡¯t give him medicine on an empty stomach. It¡¯s harmful to his health. Let me bring the food to him,¡± the maid replied nervously. ¡°Is that so?¡± Cheyenne took the food from her and examined it closely with a smile. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something extra in this dish that makes it inedible.¡± The maid¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked up at Cheyenne with an awkward smile. ¡°Miss Lawrence, this dish¡­¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you take a bite first?¡± Cheyenne approached her with the food. How could she eat it? The maid shook her head repeatedly on the verge of tears. ¡°I can¡¯t do that! This dish is specially prepared for Master Iker. I¡¯m just a servant; how could I eat his food?¡± ¡°This dish is for Iker? Because you poisoned it, right?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words made the atmosphere in the room immediately tense. It was as if cold winter air had swept across an open in, making people want to find somewhere to hide. The trembling maid protested, ¡°Miss Lawrence! How dare you use me of such things? I¡¯ve been working here for two or three years now; Master Iker knows what I am better than anyone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Iker interjected. In his eyes, the servants were the same. He didn¡¯t even bother acknowledging or understanding them. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about finding out if there was poison in this dish? We can have my friend who is studying medicine analyze it.¡± After Cheyenne finished speaking, the maid panicked. She fell to her knees and grabbed onto Cheyenne¡¯s skirt, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please don¡¯t test it. I didn¡¯t poison it.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t poison it, then why are you afraid of me testing it?¡± Cheyenne asked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The maid was speechless under the pressure of her questioning. Iker knew what was going on and his face turned cold. ¡°Tanner!¡± he called out. A ck figure walked in ¨C Tanner. He looked surprised when he saw the maid since she had always been honest and hardworking. He never thought that such a seemingly gentle girl would dare to poison Master Iker¡¯s food. Tanner wanted nothing more than to kick her right now! ¡°Take her to the police station,¡± Iker said firmly with no room for negotiation. ¡°Master Iker, please! I really didn¡¯t do it!¡± The maid begged desperately. ¡°Take her away!¡± he ordered without hesitation or sympathy for the girl¡¯s pleas. Two tall men in ck suits with sunsses quickly entered the room from outside and grabbed onto both of the maid¡¯s arms before dragging her out of the vi against her will while she continued crying loudly until fading into silence. Cheyenne handed something over to Tanner after they left. ¡°Test this medicine too,¡± she said before smiling at Master Iker. Just now, she looked at the girl who had just cried her heart out and felt a wave of emotion in her heart. Why did she have to lead herself down this path during her prime years? One wrong decision could ruin her entire life. Iker raised an eyebrow and joked with her for the first time, ¡°You better be careful from now on. The mastermind behind the scenes might harm you at any moment.¡± After hearing his words, Cheyenne showed a stunned facial expression and her lips twitched slightly. ¡°Master Iker, you can¡¯t just leave me like that, right?¡± He pondered for a second and looked down at her with disdain in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± He was so unreliable! Cheyenne snorted and reached up to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, revealing delicate earlobes. ¡°If I disappear one day, there will be no one left to take care of your illness,¡± she said. With a graceful turn, the hem of her yellow dress floated in mid-air as if she were a beautiful flower blooming unexpectedly before his eyes. Master Iker stared at Cheyenne¡¯s waist for quite some time before asking where she was going. The beautiful woman stood still, turned around and smiled at him, her eyes as charming as a crescent moon. ¡°You¡¯re not taking your medicine? Of course I¡¯ll bring you some water,¡± she said. ¡°Mm. Thanks.¡± Chapter 70: Raise a Dog Ever since they returned from the cafe, Kelvin had been wearing a cold expression on his face. Sitting in the car, Chris could feel the chill of winter creeping in and couldn¡¯t help but wrap his coat tighter around himself. Abbie coughed softly, trying to get Kelvin¡¯s attention beside her. But she was destined to be disappointed; he didn¡¯t react at all. His gaze was fixed on his phone screen, and there was no emotion visible on his handsome face. His lips were tightly pursed as if he had seen something unpleasant. After a moment of silence, he spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Take Abbie back to the Berry mansion first.¡± The beautiful woman next to him trembled slightly at his words. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the Berry mansion yet; it was still early and she wanted to spend more time with Kelvin. Her misty eyes looked up at him pleadingly but he remained focused on his phone screen without any room for negotiation or discussion. Abbie felt a wave of unfairness in her heart. It had been almost a week since she moved out of the Foley Vi and into the Berry mansion. Despite spending so many days at the Berry mansion, she felt like an outsider who had suddenly intruded, facing awkwardness anytime. Moreover, Kelvin was swamped with work, and each time they talked on the phone, it was only for a sentence or two before he hung up. Today¡¯s meeting was only because she had pretended to be sick and asked him toe pick her up to go to the hospital, using that as an excuse to have a cup of coffee together. Who would have thought they would run into that woman, Cheyenne? Although he tried his best to act indifferent, Kelvin actually cared about it. ¡°Kelvin, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± ¡°The Berry family isn¡¯t treating you well?¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t even lift his head as he coldly asked. Abbie nodded with a sobbing voice, ¡°Yeah¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve been away for too long. Like an outsider.¡± ¡°They all have their own things during the day and are busy after dinner.¡± They don¡¯t care about her at all! Chris, who was driving couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he heard this. He wondered what kind of reaction Cody would have if he heard this? Kelvin finally lifted his head with furrowed brows. ¡°How about I ask Chris to help you find a new apartment?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Isn¡¯t he supposed to take her back to the Foley Vi? Abbie bit her lip and looked at him tearfully as she whispered, ¡°Kelvin, I want us to live together.¡± She was afraid that Kelvin wouldn¡¯t agree, so she continued, ¡°I¡¯m alone¡­ don¡¯t know what else do do. I¡¯m very lonely and bored.¡± ¡°No! My current apartment is too small for me already; I¡¯m not used to having someone around. How about getting Chris find you a dog instead?¡± Raise a dog?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Abbie held her breath, feeling so sad she wanted to cry when she realized that Kelvin would rather let her raise a dog than spend time with her. But she knew that Kelvin hated women who were too clingy, like Cheyenne. She couldn¡¯t let Kelvin be disgusted with her, so she choked back tears and forced a smile. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll trouble you, Mr. Richards.¡± Chris suppressed hisughter and tried to keep his hands steady on the steering wheel as he answered in an even tone. ¡°Miss Berry, don¡¯t be polite. Do you prefer Pomeranians or Teddy Bears or Huskies?¡± Abbie gritted her teeth. She was not well and could note into contact with these furry animals at all. Plus, she had serious OCD and couldn¡¯t stand the shedding of cat and dog hair. ¡°Any of them will do. Thank you for your help,¡± Abbie said through clenched teeth. After dropping Abbie off at the Berry mansion, Kelvin allowed Chris to continue driving back to thepany headquarters while finding a house and choosing a dog became Chris¡¯s work tasks in the next few days. He quicklypleted his task but intentionally rented Abbie a suburban vi far from Kelvin¡¯s location. It had good air quality, greenery surroundings plus sea views, all supposedly to aid in Miss Berry¡¯s recovery. The rent was quite expensive, over two million a year, but for Kelvin, it was no big deal as long as Abbie was satisfied. As for a pet, he got her a dog. A small, skinny one, entirely ck. Its eyes were so hard to spot. If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you wouldn¡¯t know where they were. From a distance, it looked like a smoked sausage¡­ Abbie¡¯s first impression of the dog wasn¡¯t great. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± she asked. Kelvin wasn¡¯t really into pets; he thought they were a waste of time and money. But when he saw this dog, he crouched down and petted it for the first time in his life. ¡°It¡¯s from my hometown,¡± he said. ¡°The puppy is only one month old now, so it¡¯s easy to train and get close to people.¡± ¡°It looks very special!¡± Abbie echoed with Kelvin, showing a gentle smile as she reached out to touch the little ck pup. However, the pup shook its head and avoided her hand while licking Kelvin instead. Abbie felt embarrassed by this rejection and said sourly, ¡°It seems like it likes Kelvin more.¡± Just then, Kelvin¡¯s phone rang from his pocket. He gently patted the puppy on its head before taking out his phone with an air of coldness. ¡°What is it?¡± His secretary sounded urgent on the other end, ¡°Mr. Foley! There¡¯s an emergency at work! We need you back immediately!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Boss, we were supposed to sign the contract with the Todd Group today for our project, but for some reason, Master Davon¡¯s assistant called and said they wouldn¡¯t be signing.¡± The Foley Group had been working on projects with Davon¡¯spany for over half a year and today was supposed to be the day they signed. ¡°Did they give a reason?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Kelvin said expressionlessly as he stood up abruptly. Abbie and Chris didn¡¯t know what was happening yet, but seeing their boss¡¯ actions made them both instinctively silent. Abbie wanted to say something, but the tall and aloof man had slowly walked towards the door without leaving a word behind. Chris quickly took out his keys from his pocket and ced them on the table. ¡°Miss Berry, these are the keys to the vi. Please take them.¡± After speaking, he turned around and followed Kelvin¡¯s figure. The empty vi was now left with only her alone. And that ugly sausage-like mutt stumbled over her feet while wagging its short legs frantically. ¡°Get lost!¡± Abbie kicked the small dog fiercely, her gaze cold. Chapter 71: Nobody Likes to Suffer Cheyenne handed Iker a cup of warm water and his medicine. ¡°Okay, take your medicine quickly. Once you¡¯re done, I need to go back!¡± The ck capsule pill looked extremely bitter and had an even more unpleasant smell. Iker wrinkled his brow at the scent and resisted, ¡°How about you go back first? I¡¯ll take itter.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not a child. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of taking medicine?¡± As they say, those who are guilty often speak the loudest. His behavior was no different from someone caught red-handed! She squinted her crescent-shaped eyes and leaned in close to him with clear eyes fixed on his face. ¡°Are you¡­ afraid of taking medicine?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing like that. It¡¯s best not to make assumptions about me!¡± This was the first time someone had directly asked him such a question and it made his expression even worse. The woman crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at him skeptically. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my assumption, why don¡¯t you just take it for me?¡± ¡°Why do you talk so much? Didn¡¯t your grandfather ever criticize you for that? No wonder your ex-husband divorced you ¨C you¡¯re too noisy!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Iker felt the air around him grow cold. His heart skipped a beat ¨C it was the first time he had ever felt like he had said something wrong. But how could proud and noble Master Iker admit to being wrong in front of a woman? He looked up and saw Cheyenne¡¯s smile freeze on her face. A sense of unease began to rise within him. Though she was smiling, there was an underlying sadness in her eyes that she couldn¡¯t hide.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said softly. ¡°I was with him for three years, but he couldn¡¯t stand me for even one day.¡± Damn it! If only she had been angry and yelled at him, maybe Iker could have coldly retorted back at her. But instead, this woman smiled and ¡°admitted¡± to her own faults, causing a simr feeling of sadness to well up inside him. Iker bit his lip and looked deeply into Cheyenne¡¯s serene profile before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take these.¡± With that, he put all the capsules into his mouth and washed them down with warm water in one gulp. Tanner at the door nearly fell over from shock ¨C their master Iker had always been afraid of taking medicine since childhood! Miss Lawrence managed to get him to take them so easily¡­ she really was amazing! ¡°I¡¯m done now,¡± Iker said calmly. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m not afraid of taking medicine!¡± But only he knew that there was already a bitter taste in his mouth; if it weren¡¯t for sheer willpower alone, he would have vomited everything out right then and there. ¡°Stop pretending? No one likes to take bitter stuff!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s heavy mood from earlier suddenly lifted due to Iker¡¯s childish gesture. She saw through Iker¡¯s facade in an instant! Her fair and delicate hand searched through the pocket of her jacket before finally spreading a piece of candy out in front of him. The man was somewhat speechless as he pursed his lips. Then he coldly uttered one word, ¡°Childish!¡± ¡°Do you want some?¡± Cheyenne asked. ¡°When I was young, I took more medicine than you do now. When I first started studying medicine, I had to inject myself with needles every day and try all kinds of drugs.¡± ¡°Over time, I got used to buying a bunch of candy and putting it in my bag. My ssmates coveted my candy but I never gave them any!¡± She had only given her candies to a very small number of people. ¡°No, thanks! What grown man would eat candies?¡± Iker coldly rejected her kindness. However, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but stare at her fair and soft hand holding the piece of candy which looked incredibly cute. Damn, he actually thought this petty woman was cute. Cheyenne pouted her red lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, forget it,¡± she said, pulling her hand back. But before she could retract itpletely, hisrge hand quickly grabbed hers. ¡°However, I¡¯ll give you face and try it,¡± Iker said as he swiftly took the candy from her palm. Iker clumsily peeled off the candy coating. This was the first time he had eaten candy in his entire life. As soon as he tasted it, the rich milky vor and sweetness washed away the bitter medicinal taste in his mouth. He felt much better now. His eyebrows rxed a bit and although his expression remained cold as usual, there was a hint of warmth in his eyes that wasn¡¯t there before. ¡°How is it? Sweet?¡± Cheyenne asked with one hand propping up her cheek while looking at him with watery eyes that made people want to touch her cute little face. ¡°Meh¡­ it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better not to eat too much of this junk food or else you¡¯ll get sick.¡± He clicked his tongue disapprovingly. Cheyenne snorted and stood up, saying, ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯re okay now, then I¡¯m going home.¡± But Iker didn¡¯t want her to leave so soon; he nced at the sky outside through upturned eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not even three o¡¯clock yet; why are you leaving so early?¡± ¡°My task isplete, what else do I need to do?¡± As she spoke, a loud noise suddenly sounded outside the window. It wasn¡¯t just thunder rumbling, but the entire sky became brighter in an instant. The winding lightning tore through the blue sky like a long snake, with an imposing aura that seemed to pierce through heaven and earth. Torrential rain followed suit, with pea-sized raindrops hitting the French windows continuously. The green nts on the balcony were also swaying in this downpour and strong wind. Iker suddenly changed his expression and nervously ordered Tanner, ¡°Tanner, quickly bring back that mimosa pudica.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Iker,¡± replied Tanner obediently. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows when she saw that even he had nted mimosa pudica. She looked at the increasingly heavy rain outside with a depressed expression; her umbre would probably be destroyed as soon as she stepped out! ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re busy, aren¡¯t you? You can leave now,¡± said Iker¡¯s cold and icy voice behind her, deliberately taunting her. She felt goosebumps all over her body and puffed up her cheeks in anger, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Tanner, please bring Miss Lawrence an umbre. Miss Lawrence, you don¡¯t have to be too grateful!¡± said Iker gloatingly. Cheyenne was speechless while Tanner who was moving flowers had a wry smile on his face. Chapter 72: She’s Really Immature Soon enough, Tanner, drenched from head to toe and holding a ck checkered umbre, walked up to Cheyenne.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As he handed her the umbre, he couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. It was pouring rain outside. Miss Lawrence would definitely get soaked if went goes out. Although Master Iker had trained female soldiers before who had to crawl through mud or run five kilometers in the rain, Tanner couldn¡¯t bear to treat Cheyenne like one of them. He saw her as a delicate and sweet woman. Cheyenne knew that Iker was intentionally getting back at her by driving her away, since she required him to take the bitter medicine. But she did it for his own good. Besides, she even gave him the candy which she herself liked to eat very much. Master Iker was being stingy indeed. Should she take the umbre or not? Suddenly, there was a loud sound of pouring rain and everything became hazy with mist. The vi in front of them was shrouded in white amidst this curtain of raindrops while tree leaves were scattered all over the ground due to strong winds. ng! Another loud thunderp, as if an earthquake, rang in Cheyenne¡¯s ears. She bit her lip and reached out with a small, white hand to grab the umbre handle. Turning back with a smile, she said, ¡°Thank you so much, Master Iker!¡± Her skirt was blown by the gusts of wind and fluttered continuously. The woman¡¯s smile made Iker unable to help butugh. As she was about to walk out with the umbre in hand, the person behind her finally spoke up. ¡°Forget it. Wait until the rain stops before you go.¡± ¡°Master Iker, I¡¯ll just ept your kindness,¡± Cheyenne said with a smiling face, turned towards the awkward man behind her. Thetter still had a cold expression on his face. ¡°Tanner, take Miss Lawrence to sit in the living room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After taking Cheyenne to the living room, Tanner had to go back and change his clothes. Before leaving, he exined, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please forgive us. Master Iker is just someone who talks tough but has a soft heart.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you,¡± Cheyenne replied. Soon after that, one of their servants brought her afternoon tea ¨C terimisu and coffee. Feeling bored, Cheyenne turned on TV. Coincidentally enough, the channel ying animation shows came up which happened be airing Peppa Pig ¨C the most childish cartoon show ever . Upstairs in his study room, Iker held onto a book but couldn¡¯t seem concentrate at all . The noise from downstairs was just too loud! The voices of cartoon characters,bined with her asional bursts ofughter, made it impossible for him to concentrate. Several times he had scowled and considered asking Tanner to kick the person out. ncing outside at the pouring rain, he gave up. He would just have to endure it. Time passed and the rain continued unabated, like a flood that had burst its banks. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t take it anymore; she copsed onto the couch and gradually fell asleep as the flickering light from the TV yed across her face. When Iker suddenly realized how quiet it was without all that noise in his ear, he found himself feeling strangely ufortable. That sweetughter as a bell was actually much more pleasant than the sound of rain. ¡°Why isn¡¯t sheughing?¡± ¡°Tanner, could you go check if Miss Lawrence has left yet?¡± It was a good day for sleeping in on rainy days. Tanner had been dozing off at the door when he suddenly heard his master¡¯s voice and jolted awake. ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Iker put down his book and wheeled himself out of his study. The woman on the couch slept soundly through it all. Her face, flushed with a hint of red, rested on the pillow. Strands of her hair cascaded down to her fairplexion and yfully brushed against Cheyenne¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t know what she was dreaming about. Her lips parted slightly as she whispered a word under her breath, ¡°Kelvin¡­¡± Iker couldn¡¯t quite make out what she said and assumed that she was cold. He took off his jacket and draped it over her body with tender care. It was a rare disy of gentleness from him. Even he wasn¡¯t sure why he felt the need to take extra care of Cheyenne. Perhaps it was because he feared that if she got sick, there would be no one to take care of himself. ¡°Call her when it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Iker coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment before turning around and leaving. ¡°Yes,¡± Tanner replied softly. The rain had been pouring heavily for a day and night in Akloit; many ces were flooded due to the storm. However, an expensive car drove fearlessly through the storm at breakneck speed, creating huge white sshes as its wheels hit puddles along the way like a water curtain rising in mid-air before quickly falling back down. Inside the car sat Kelvin who remained unaffected by any external factors as he continued reading through his contract while water droplets pounded against his windowpane making loud noises all around them. Chris, who was driving the car, couldn¡¯t help but nce at Kelvin through the mirror in the car and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Foley, do we really have to visit the Todd family¡¯s Master Davon proactively?¡± They say he¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. ¡°Hmm,¡± the man responded coldly and carefully read through the contract before decisively closing it. He threw it onto the seat next to him. ¡°Snap.¡± The document fell under the seat cushion, and Kelvin bent down with a cold expression to pick it up. His gaze suddenlynded on a round little object that had also fallen under the seat. He picked it up casually. It was a bright yellow smiley face with an excellent feel. It could be squeezed and would return to its original shape afterwards. And there was one word written in ck carbon pen on top of it ¨C ¡°Kelvin!¡± Kelvin could easily tell who dropped this thing. Cheyenne! Chris felt that Kelvin¡¯s expression was strange and thought he was angry. He exined nervously, ¡°Mr. Foley, I swear I¡¯ve washed this car so many times.¡± But I didn¡¯t notice this thing. Kelvin held onto the circr sandbag ball in his palm and squeezed slightly. The cute little smiley face deformed ordingly. ¡®Does Cheyenne use it to vent her anger? That¡¯s why she wrote his name on it. How childish!¡¯ Kelvin was about to throw it away, but he suddenly found it quite amusing and pulled out a pen from his suit pocket. He changed the name ¡°Kelvin¡± to ¡°Cheyenne¡± and yed with it in his hand all. As they were getting closer to the Todd mansion, he suddenly regained his usual cold demeanor. He casually slipped that little thing into the pocket of his suit. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Mr. Foley,¡± Chris reminded Kelvin as he parked in front of the luxurious viplex. ¡°Hmm.¡± The car door opened, revealing Kelvin¡¯s tall and handsome figure against the backdrop of this magnificent estate. ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re a rare guest,¡± greeted Kai with a smile as he approached them in a ck suit. Chapter 73: Kelvin Visits the Todd Mansion Kai didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Kelvin. Old Mr. Foley was his boss when he was younger, and even though the former had retired now, his influence still remained. That¡¯s why Kai personally received Kelvin when they arrived. Most of what Kai knew about Kelvin came from newspapers since the Foley family was one of the three major economic conglomerates Most of what Kelvin knew about the Foley family came from newspapers since they were one of the top three families in Che. Over the years, the Foley family had been gradually emerging as the leader among ¡°the top three families¡±. Kelvin deserved credit for this achievement. At just twenty-seven years old this year, he was remarkably promising. Among Che¡¯s top three families, the Foley family had been deeply rooted in the high-tech industry for two generations. Since the 1990s, they had consistently excelled in the industry. On the other hand, the Lara family mainly focused on heavy metals and mining fields for development purposes. Hayden Lara who currently led the Lara Family was just over thirty years old with decisive leadership skills that rivalled those of Kelvin. Lastly, the Weaver Family rooted itself within agriculture and animal husbandry enterprises while holding nearly fifty percent of market share. The Weaver family was also a unique presence, being the only one among ¡°the top three families¡± with a woman as the head. Throughout the generations, the head of the Weaver family had always been a woman. Its descendants were propagated through the practice of taking in sons-inw. Miss Julianne Weaver of the Weaver family and Emily Davidson, the President¡¯s daughter, were close friends. Emily was Iker¡¯s former fiancee. After Master Iker became disabled, she took the initiative to cancel their engagement. This caused many people to be restless. It was rumored that Hayden Lara was pursuing Miss Davidson with great fervor, and Davon was also one of her many suitors. Kai personally greeted Kelvin, which gave him a lot of respect. ¡°Mr. Todd, you¡¯re too kind. As a first-time visitor, this is just a small token of my respect,¡± Kelvin said as Chris immediately took out a gift box from the car. Inside was an antique European firearm from the 18th century that Kelvin had purchased at an auction. Its design was extremely advanced for its time and although it couldn¡¯tpare to modern weapons, it would have been considered an expensive rarity two hundred years ago. Collectors who loved weapons undoubtedly wanted to get their hands on this guns. Kai¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it; his two favorite things were weapons and beautiful women. Iker inherited his first hobby while Davon leaned more towards thetter. ¡°Mr. Foley has gone through so much trouble; pleasee in and sit down,¡± he said before turning to his butler and saying ¡°Bring us some tea.¡± Kai led Kelvin into the luxurious hall where they chatted for a while before he finally understood why Kelvin hade over. It turned out he was here to discuss a business partnership. He split his family¡¯s business into two parts, with one part managed by Davon and the other part handled by himself. Erica was a finance graduate and highly trusted by Kai, who put her in charge of thepany¡¯s affairs. Therefore, Kai was unaware of Davon¡¯s decision to terminate the contract with the Foley Group. ¡°Mr. Foley, please wait a moment while I call my Erica and second son to ask what happened.¡± ¡°Mr. Todd, there is no need to rush. I believe there may be a misunderstanding.¡± Kai intended to keep Kelvin for lunch and also wanted to take this chance to assess his character. His daughter was about twenty-four years old this year and would return home soon. If the Todd family could form an alliance with the Foley family, it would be a good thing indeed. Unfortunately, Kelvin had his childhood sweetheart by his side; otherwise¡­ After some thought though, Kai believed that this idea was feasible. Kelvin and Miss Berry were only boyfriend and girlfriend without being married; it wasn¡¯t hard to have someone persuade Miss Berry to give up on him. ¡°Mr. Foley, please wait a little longer. The people I called for will be here shortly.¡± In Iker¡¯s Estate, Cheyenne didn¡¯t know how she slept through until morning after dinnerst night. She had nned to leave once the rain subsided a bit, but who knew thatst night¡¯s rain would continue non-stop. So she ended up sleeping in until mid-morning. ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡± She heard a short and clear knocking sound from outside her door. ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you awake? Master Iker asked me to bring you some clothes.¡± It was one of the maids here. ¡®Clothes? That stingy guy sent me clothes? This¡¯s really unbelievable.¡¯ However, Cheyenne still got out of bed and walked barefoot on the white long-haired carpet towards the door. When she opened it, a maid was standing there holding a champagne-colored strapless dress. This dress is exceptionally beautiful. The shell-like ruffles at the chest adorn the bust in an intricate pattern, and there¡¯s a band of dark goldce embroidery at the waist. The hem of the skirt features a high slit and a fishtail design, subtly revealing a pair of fair and tender long legs as she walks, elegant yet sensual. She reached out and gently lifted the garment, revealing a creamy white bandeau underneath. Cheyenne¡¯s face turnedpletely red in an instant. ¡°This¡­ this lingerie¡­ was also his instruction?¡± The young maid shook her head with a smile, ¡°Not exactly, Master Iker only mentioned that you had a 38C bust, and this dress would suit you.¡± ¡°Ugh! This jerk! Where¡¯s your master? I¡¯m gonna give him a good beating!¡± ¡®How would Iker know about my 38C big chest? Could it be that he was aplete pervert and did something while I was asleep?¡¯ Cheyenne had a bad habit, which was that once she fell asleep, even thunder could not wake her up. The woman tightly hugged her chest with both hands, her face turning red with anger. Her almond-shaped eyes widened and she looked like she was going to eat someone with her bared teeth and hands. The young maid was frightened and stuttered, unable to answer. At this moment, an unusually cold voice sounded in the ears of the two people. The wheels of the wheelchair make a slight frictional sound on the ground. ¡°My vision has always been very sharp, and my predictions are 99% urate. I only need to take one look to know.¡± Cheyenne looked up and saw Iker, who was wearing an unusual white double-breasted suit and sitting upright in a wheelchair. A red bow tie was tied on the white shirt, and his hair was also carefully styled, making him handsome and elegant. He nced over from the corner of his eye and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not as filthy as you think. I¡¯m not interested in you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± This statement really made Cheyenne feel like a stone stuck in her throat. ¡°That would be best. Master Iker!¡± ¡°Go change your clothes. We have an important guesting today, and you will be mypanion!¡± Iker announced coldly, leaving her no room for refusal. An important guest?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Who could it be? Chapter 74: Master Iker’s Eccentric Taste The man whom even the reclusive Iker had to personally receive was undoubtedly a big shot. But why did she have to go? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m your doctor, not yourpanion. You should find someone else,¡± Cheyenne said as she turned to leave. Iker dismissed the servants and rolled his wheelchair into her bedroom ¨C or rather, his bedroom. He had kindly given up his own room for Cheyennest night and slept in the adjacent guest room instead. ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you see any other women in my vi?¡± he asked pointedly. ¡°You can bring Tanner with you.¡± ¡°Tanner is male.¡± ¡°He can cross-dress as a woman.¡± ¡°This, I¡¯m afraid, is too eye-catching.¡± Tanner, who had just arrived at the door, looked very upset. ¡®Miss Lawrence, please don¡¯t trick me again. I can¡¯t dress up as a woman! I¡¯m a real man.¡¯ ¡°Master Iker. Master Kai is urging you to hurry over there.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Iker turned his cold gaze back and scared Tanner into quickly leaving. In the bedroom, only Iker and Cheyenne were left. ¡°Miss Lawrence, just coborate with me for a performance! You can set the conditions as you please!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne had an expression that clearly said ¡°why?¡± He could choose not to bring a maid. Immediately after, she heard Iker¡¯s exnation. ¡°If I go alone, I¡¯ll be suspected when I try to fake illness and leave early.¡± It turned out this guy wanted to pretend to be sick and leave early. Cheyenne thought for a moment with her arms crossed, and her face was peaceful and lovely. After a moment, a mischievous glint shed in those eyes. She extended her small, delicate hand and made the gesture for ¡°five.¡± ¡°500 thousand?¡± Iker blurted out. She gasped in surprise. ¡°Wh-what?¡± ¡°Is it 5 million? Deal. I¡¯ll pay you that. Hurry up and change your clothes.¡± It was just apanying him to a banquet, but she could gain 5 million. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity to make money. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you face today!¡± Cheyenne sighed and reached for the champagne-colored gown in the tray. It was actually the haute couture dress she had seen at fashion weekst time. She had liked it then, but hadn¡¯t seen it on sale since. How did he manage to buy it? She remembered that the price back then was over three million. This guy really was rich! ¡°Hurry up and change.¡± ¡°Well then, go outside! Don¡¯t you know about personal space?¡± Cheyenne regained herposure and rolled her eyes at him. He chuckled softly after hearing this. ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you perhaps mistaken about something?¡± ¡°What?¡± Cheyenne looked at him with confusion and then followed his gaze to her empty bedroom. Finally, she realized what was wrong. The room had nothing but a bed and a dresser. If it weren¡¯t for the luxurious velvet double bed, she would have thought she was sleeping in a prison cell. This ¡°simple¡± decoration style was Master Iker¡¯s aesthetic. ¡°This is your bedroom!¡± she said, surprised. How did she end up spending the night in Iker¡¯s bedroom? He gave a nonchnt hum as if admitting it. Seeing her shocked expression made him feel as happy as seeing a rainbow after the rain. It turned out that this woman also had such an adorable and clueless side. ¡°I saw you fall asleep on the couch like a dead pig after dinnerst night, so I kindly carried you here because I didn¡¯t want you to catch cold,¡± he exined.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°But wait, don¡¯t you have other rooms in your vi?¡± Cheyenne asked incredulously. With such a big vi, there couldn¡¯t possibly be only one spare room! Iker nodded truthfully. ¡°I don¡¯t like having people over too much, and since saving is a virtue, there are only four rooms: one for Tanner, one for me, two for maids and one guest room where you treated my illness before.¡± The rest of the rooms were even left open without doors. No one would steal anything because there was nothing. Iker was used to military life, and it was the same when he returned home. Except for the necessary books and electronic devices, even clothes were just a few lonely sets in the closet. It¡¯s called ¡°minimalism¡±! ¡°I curse you to marry a drama queen, and you two will fight because of your stinginess every day!¡± Cheyenne gritted her teeth and said as she took her clothes into the bathroom. Inside the bathroom¡­ It was even more empty and deste. This is very Master Iker. Fortunately, the maid had prepared all daily necessities for her, thoughtfully including facial cleanser. After Cheyenne finished washing up, she put on a long dress and came out. The moment she opened the door, Iker was stunned by her beauty. His visual inspection was indeed as urate as ever. This dress seemed tailor-made for Cheyenne. The dress entuated her perfect curves, making them even more alluring. The V-neck cor revealed a hint of a snow-white cleavage. Veiled by the thin gauze on her chest, it was visible yet elusive. Though not particrly tall, her body proportions rivaled those of a model. Her wavy hair cascaded down,plementing the champagne-colored mermaid skirt, creating a blend of elegance and nobility. Cheyenne walked towards him with a sexy sway, every step like a mermaid in the blue sea. Iker considered himself quite experienced in the presence of beautiful women, but Cheyenne was by far the mostforting one he had ever met. ¡°Stunned?¡± The beauty smirked and ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t fall for me now.¡± Iker coughed abruptly at her words, nearly choking on his own breath. ¡°Look at yourself, a divorced woman. Are you even worthy of me?¡± Cheyenne leaned closer to him with a yful smile on her face, still carrying the scent of fresh orchids from her recent shower. Her red lips parted slowly as she spoke in a low and husky voice, ¡°Master Iker, your words only prove that you¡¯re outdated. Divorced women are actually more popr now.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Iker couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯re dressed up now, let¡¯s head downstairs where the stylist is waiting for you.¡± Iker left without another word while holding onto his wheelchair¡¯s handles tightly and leaving behind only his solitary figure facing Cheyenne as his voice echoed through space. ¡°A stylist?¡± The stingy guy actually hired a stylist for her! Chapter 75: I Can Only Advise You to Get Plastic Surgery Downstairs, there were three or four young men dressed in ck uniforms sitting on the sofa in the living room. Each one of them was extremely handsome with rosy cheeks and white teeth. They all wore ck suits that entuated their slender and tall figures. At first nce, they looked like a boy band. In fact, they really were a team. And they were famous stylists in Che. The young man leading them was named Tony Jackson, who had dyed his hair golden yellow. When he saw Cheyenne, he let out an exmation of surprise. ¡°Oh my god! Miss Lawrence, you are truly an angel sent by heaven! So cute and charming!¡± His exaggerated expression amused Cheyenne. She pretended to be aloof as she walked down the stairs with her gold high heels making rhythmic sounds apanied by her coldughter. ¡°Is this what you say to every customer?¡± Tony couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment before smiling even more broadly as he helped Cheyenne sit down on a chair by cing his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Of course not,¡± he said. ¡°It is because Miss Lawrence is truly beautiful.¡± ¡°Okay, stop talking now,¡± Cheyenne interrupted him. ¡°You hairstylists and makeup artists always talk nonsense while working; in the end when things go wrong, do you think I won¡¯t scold you?¡± Cheyenne refused to talk to him. Tony and his entourage were embarrassed, while Iker couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Tony is a professional,¡± Iker said, implying that he wouldn¡¯t screw up Cheyenne¡¯s look. Then, Iker added insult to injury by saying, ¡°If even he can¡¯t save you, then I suggest you get stic surgery.¡± stic surgery? How dare he! Cheyenne angrily leaned closer to the mirror and looked at her face in it. Did she really need stic surgery? Meanwhile, at the Todd mansion¡¯s main house, Kai had called all members of the household together to wee Kelvin¡¯s arrival. When his three wives gathered in one ce, a silent battle began in the hall. Kelvin wasn¡¯t interested in all these women; instead he sat with Kai and his second son discussing business contracts. Davon avoided talking about his true intentions with Kelvin at all costs. ¡°Mr. Foley, I hear you¡¯re running for president of the next business association election. How admirable!¡± ¡°All of these are rumors, and cannot be fully trusted. Master Davon, a toast to you!¡± Kelvin raised his ss and clinked it with Davon¡¯s. Raising his ss, he took a sip. As their eyes met, Kelvin could see the calcting glint in Davon¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t like it one bit. The Todd family¡¯s Master Davon was indeed as difficult to deal with as the rumors suggested. Erica, dressed in a light purple strapless gown swayed over to Kelvin on her high heels. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°This is my first time meeting, Mr. Foley, let me propose a toast to you.¡± ¡°Madam Erica is too kind.¡± They both took a sip from their sses. Erica looked at Davon meaningfully and asked coquettishly. ¡°Master Davon, how can you not introduce Mr. Foley to Me when you know him?¡± Her voice was so coquettish that Kelvin felt ufortable. His expression grew even colder. Davon pretended to apologize as he refilled Erica¡¯s wine ss gently. ¡°You¡¯re too impatient. I was nning on telling you after the project came to fruition.¡± ¡°How is the project progressing now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m discussing it with Mr. Foley right now; both sides are sincere about this deal and I believe Mr. Foley won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Kelvin just smiled without saying anything; he had heard about the constant internal struggles within the Todd family for quite some time now. Kai divided power into two parts, one part for his second son while another part went towards his beloved fourth wife.¡± There was no way around it. Madam Erica had the thinnest roots in the Todd family and had a son and daughter to care for. If Kai didn¡¯t protect her, she and her children would likely be victims of violence. On the other hand, Madam Poppy could rely on her family and daughter. After all, Poppy¡¯s daughter¡¯s fiance was equally powerful. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Erica said with a double meaning before leaving, intentionally or unintentionally bumping Kelvin with her arm. The family banquet was about to begin, but Kelvin had yet to see the rumored ¡°War God¡± of the Todd family arrive. Just as he thought that person wouldn¡¯t show up, a chilling voice came from behind him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Kai was extremely pleased to see hime and stood up from his seat. ¡°Iker, take your seat.¡± Cheyenne naturally pushed Iker into the hall. When she caught sight of that familiar figure at the dining table, she faltered for a moment. ¡®He¡­ why is he here?¡¯ Iker also noticed that Cheyenne¡¯s movements slowed down significantly behind him and understood what was going on immediately. Turning around, he patted Cheyenne¡¯s hand on the wheelchair as ifforting her, and in a voice meant only for the two of them, he said, ¡°Getting nervous now?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re supposed to keep decent manners. Tonight, you are my date,¡± Iker said. ¡°Be careful or you¡¯ll have to return five million dors to me.¡± Speaking of which, Cheyenne suddenly snapped back to reality. She let out a sigh of relief and managed to force a polite smile. ¡°Master Iker, I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Amidst the gazes of the crowd, Cheyenne made a stunning entrance. It had to be said that this champagne-colored gown truly suited her. Her wavy hair was half pinned up with a crystal flower crown entuating the regal look. She exuded power and elegance like a queen stepping out of a pce. Davon and the others noticed their friendly exchange earlier, including Kelvin who saw them briefly hold hands. Even if it was initiated by Iker, Cheyenne didn¡¯t resist; instead, she smiled back at him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted at how quickly she had swapped another man by her side. Lost in thought, Kelvin stared more disdainfully at Cheyenne. Seated diagonally across from him, Cheyenne seemedpletely oblivious to his presence, gently adjusting Iker¡¯s suit jacket with a tender demeanor. ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne,¡± Iker¡¯s cool voice echoed in the restaurant, and silence fell around them. Kai looked back and forth between the two of them, surprised at first but thenughing heartily. ¡°Miss Lawrence, let me offer you a toast,¡± he said. Chapter 76: Childish Behavior Cheyenne had just reached out to take the ss when arge hand suddenly appeared in front of her. Then came a deep and pleasant voice in her ear. ¡°Father, let me drink this for her.¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone in the hall was surprised and looked at him surprisedly. The icy Iker actually took the initiative to drink for a woman¡¯s sake? At the same time, Kelvin sitting across from them quietly put his hand back into his pocket and squeezed hard on the sandbag with Cheyenne¡¯s name on it, almost crushing it. His narrow eyes hid some sinister intent. Cheyenne herself never expected that Iker would help her drink; she stared wide-eyed with surprise. ¡°Master Iker, it¡¯s probably best not to drink alcohol with your health condition¡­ I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Without waiting for Iker¡¯s response, another cold voice echoed in the space. The crowd turned to see Mr. Foley¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Master Iker may not know this woman very well. She can handle thousands of cups without getting drunk. This little bit of alcohol is nothing to her.¡± Kai looked at Cheyenne with a probing gaze, then nced at Kelvin, feeling like they were not an ordinary divorced couple. ¡°Mr. Foley is right, Master Iker. I¡¯ll drink it myself instead. It¡¯s better for your health to quit drinking.¡± Cheyenne gave Kelvin a meaningful look before taking the wine from Iker and downing it in one gulp. Then she provocatively looked at Kelvin and licked her lips before saying, ¡°This is the Katlenburger Cherry Wine with a hint of sweet cherry aroma and a sour, sweet and savory taste that will make you feel like you¡¯re experiencing your first love when paired with milk-vored caramel cake.¡± Erica couldn¡¯t help but admit that what Cheyenne said was true even though she disliked Cheyenne. Iker smiled as he looked at her with shining eyes. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to have such delicate senses. ¡°Well done! Miss Lawrence is really amazing! You should try another one too.¡± Kai then ordered his butler to bring him the bottle of red wine from his study. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± replied the butler as he quickly left and returned shortly after carrying the bottle of red wine in hand. ¡°Bass Phillip Cult Wine from the king of Australian Pinot Noir has pure fruit vor with a hint of sweet-salty taste that will make you feel like you¡¯re on vacation by the beach when paired with foie gras or caviar.¡± The Todd family owned a vineyard in France, and they had a stake in the wine industry. As the boss, Kai was naturally a connoisseur of wine. Not only did he enjoy drinking it, but he also knew it well. When Cheyenne urately named all the wines and exined their differences and selling points, Kai couldn¡¯t help but apud her. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re really amazing! No wonder Mr. Foley says you can hold your liquor. Here¡¯s a toast to you!¡± Davon stood up and handed Cheyenne a ss of whiskey. ¡°Wait, this kind of whiskey is best served with ice cubes to make it more ptable. It¡¯s too bad it¡¯s not hot today; if it were summer, adding a slice of lemon would make it even better.¡± As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking, a servant brought over some ice cubes. ¡°It¡¯s too a pity; Miss Lawrence if you¡¯re willing to work for mypany, I think you¡¯d be perfect for the job.¡± Cheyenne drank ss after ss of alcohol. Although she could hold her liquor, her face turned red from drinking. With each ss consumed, that delicately beautiful face of hers immediately flushed with a peachy hue. Davon stared at the beautiful woman¡¯s drunken face with interest, his throat rolling as he reached out and patted Cheyenne¡¯s hand resting on the table. As soon as he touched her, Iker shot him a cold stare. ¡°Davon, she is mypanion tonight.¡± ¡°Iker, you¡¯re being too protective. I just wanted to see if Miss Lawrence was drunk,¡± Davon replied. Before he could finish speaking, Cheyenne forced herself up from the table and lifted her head to look at Kelvin with her almond-shaped eyes. It was like there were two Kelvins in front of her, staring at her with a terrifyingly cold gaze that seemed like it could devour her whole. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not drunk,¡± she stammered. ¡°I just have a bit of a flush. I¡¯ll go outside for some fresh air.¡± Cheyenne stood up and apologized to everyone before leaving the grand hall. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Iker tried to leave but Kai stopped him by grabbing his hand. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s been a while since we father and son had a drink together.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. But¡­ he looked worriedly at the figure disappearing into the distance ¨C Cheyenne¡¯s delicate and fragile silhouette had disappeared from his sight. ¡°Davon, you go follow her,¡± Kai said. ¡°Yes,¡± Davon replied and went out. Kelvin kept his head down, his gaze flickering slightly. The previous night¡¯s heavy rain had cleared the water from the yard, but there was still a dampness in the air mixed with the scent of earth. A gust of wind dispersed some of Cheyenne¡¯s drunkenness as she found a stone bench to sit on and looked at the roses in front of her with one hand propping up her chin. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Miss Lawrence.¡± Hearing a man¡¯s voice, Cheyenne turned to look. Davon came elegantly dressed in a white suit andpletely enveloped her small frame within his shadow. His gaze was intense. ¡°Why did youe, Master Davon?¡± Cheyenne calmly asked as he sat down in front of her with a faint smile on his face. He leaned forward slightly and reached out towards the rose bushes beside them. ¡°Flowers have always been paired with beautiful women since ancient times. This exquisite rose is for you, Miss Lawrence.¡± In his hand was freshly picked rosebud that he offered to her. Cheyenne hesitated for a moment before taking it from him. ¡°Thank you, Master Davon. The flower is lovely, but unfortunately I am not a beauty.¡± ¡°In my heart, Miss Lawrence is an absolute beauty.¡± If she were a typical rich youngdy, she would have flirted with him shamelessly. Unfortunately, Cheyenne was not a typical woman. She took the rose and ced it on her temple before taking out her phone to take a selfie. ¡°I think so too,¡± she said with a smile that revealed a sexy yet innocent dimple at the corner of her lips. She was more alluring than the dewy rose itself, making him want to kiss her. ¡°How interesting,¡± he replied. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve been taking care of my older brother these past few days. Giving you this flower is nothingpared to what you¡¯ve done.¡± Her heart skipped a beat at his words. Her smile faded into mncholy. Chapter 77: Waiting to Inherit the Fortune She sighed softly and said, ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Davon asked curiously with an expressionless face. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know anything about medicine. When my grandfather was treating Master Iker, I could only hand him tools while standing by his side.¡± Cheyenne yed with her delicate and fair hands, crossing her fingers as she looked at him with a pair of bright and adorable almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Yesterday when the medicine was delivered, my grandfather told me that Master Iker¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good. Maybe¡­¡± she hesitated to speak. ¡°What is it? Miss Lawrence, please save my brother,¡± Davon said excitedly as he ced his big hand on Cheyenne¡¯s arm. Through the thinyer of fabric, he felt her warmth. Her soft arms were like cotton candy and made him want to squeeze them hard. ¡°Master Davon, don¡¯t get too excited. My grandfather said, there is no cure for your brother¡¯s disease and he can only maintain his life by taking the medicine,¡± Cheyenne exined calmly. ¡°I see.¡± Davon couldn¡¯t help feeling a hint of schadenfreude. However, his mood quickly changed when Cheyenne spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s really despicable that a maid in Master Iker¡¯s vi tried to harm him by poisoning his food. If I found out who¡¯s behind it, I¡¯ll make sure he regret it!¡± she eximed angrily. Speaking of which, the maid was the spy that Davon put in Iker¡¯s Estate, whose identity wasn¡¯t discovered for two years, but Cheyenne exposed that maid so soon. He wondered if Cheyenne identally made it or if she already knew something else? If it was thetter case, then it would be a shame that he had to finish such a beautiful woman. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s despicable. I had no idea there was such a vicious maid in my brother¡¯s house.¡± He mmed his hand on the stone table in anger, making a dull sound. Cheyenne nced at his palm and saw that it was red and swollen, but she kept a calm expression on her face. ¡°I heard that Miss Lawrence caught the maid that day?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really sharp. How did you find out?¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes inwardly at the impatience of Davon. He was already pressuring her for the ¡°truth.¡± ¡°It was just a coincidence. I went downstairs to get some water and saw the maid crying after breaking a bowl.¡± ¡°At first it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but then she brought Master Iker some food that clearly wasn¡¯t cooked long enough. When I asked her to redo it, she refused, which is why your older brother noticed something was off.¡± Seeing how proud she looked while saying this made Davon snort coldly inside. It turned out she found it out just by sheer luck. Iker sure lucked out being saved by her¡­ but next time he wouldn¡¯t be that lucky. ¡°Miss Lawrence, no matter what, it sounds very risky. You must protect yourself. Perhaps¡­ the person behind all this has set their sights on you!¡± He spoke lightly, but Cheyenne¡¯s face turned pale as she grabbed his arm. Her chin trembled visibly and she closed her eyes, looking extremely frightened. ¡°¡­ Master Davon, please protect me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m only twenty-one this year. By the way, I just got divorced and haven¡¯t found my second husband yet. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°My grandfather also said that when he died, all of his antiques would be mine. I¡¯m still waiting to inherit them.¡± Cheyenne spoke with a pitiful and sincere tone. Listening carefully to her words made Davon speechless. How could he have thought that this woman was hiding something? She was clearly just a simple-minded spoiled rich girl with no ambition. However, any man would fall for her charms as she had such a beautiful appearance. As he ced his hand on Cheyenne¡¯s arm and tried to move it towards her waist in an attempt to embrace her from behind, she twisted away from him at thest moment. Smiling brightly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sober now. It¡¯s time for me to go back. Goodbye, Master Davon!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving the pavilion, Cheyenne¡¯s smile disappeared instantly, reced by coldness and disgust. She felt goosebumps in her arm that the disgusting man just touched. As she walked with her head down, Cheyenne unknowingly took a wrong turn and ended up in the Todd mansion¡¯s backyard. This was the same ce where her granduncle had taken her and her grandpa before. At that time, they were just there to visit and Cheyenne didn¡¯t pay much attention to the route. Now, with no one around, she didn¡¯t know who to ask for directions. The small path on the hill behind was wet from the recent rain and her high heels kept getting stuck in between the pebbles. Eventually, Cheyenne had no choice but to take off her shoes and walk barefoot on top of the rocks. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so cold.¡± ¡°Just think of it as a free foot massage,¡± she joked. She tried retracing her steps but ended up walking even further away from where she needed to be. However, a green pasture not far away gave Cheyenne some hope ¨C there must be someone responsible for this ce. As she approached the horse stable barefooted, all she could see was a tall figure standing there petting one of the horses, his profile sharp and defined. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± However, Cheyenne screamed in disappointment. The man slowly turned around, with his upturned eyebrows and a cold, hard face. His lips were tightly pursed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Who else but that bastard Kelvin? Thetter raised an eyebrow when he saw her standing on the green grass with her white and tender feet, some dirt still clinging to the top of them. ¡°You¡¯re not even wearing shoes to follow me? Cheyenne, we¡¯re already divorced.¡± What? He actually thought she came here to follow him. Cheyenne thought he was so arrogant that it was almost funny. She sneered coldly, ¡°Mr. Foley, do you really think you¡¯re a hotmodity? There are plenty of two-legged men in this world!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so cheap as to get back together with my ex,¡± she continued. ¡°Believe it or not, I just got lost and wanted to ask for directions.¡± As she finished speaking, she picked up her high heels and prepared to leave. Suddenly her wrist was grabbed by the man¡¯s hand ¨C very tightly ¨C causing some pain as she turned back around. Kelvin¡¯s face looked like a stormy sea about ready to erupt; his eyes were cold and fierce. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Lawrence is very charming and willing to be supported by one sugar daddy after another.¡± ¡°p.¡± A sudden pnded on the handsome man¡¯s face without warning. The coldness in his eyes intensified a bit more. Chapter 78: I Don’t Want to Owe You A red handprint quickly appeared on that handsome face, looking shocking and rming. Kelvin reached out to touch his own face, his eyes as dark as ink fixed on Cheyenne, and he gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°You¡¯re the first one!¡± The first woman who dared to p him on the face. Cheyenne didn¡¯t know why she pped him, but what he said earlier really angered her. The whole world can doubt her, except for him, Kelvin. She lifted her chest and bravely met his ferocious gaze, saying firmly, ¡°You deserve it. Who told you to nder me!¡± ¡°Have I?¡± He took big steps forward, with an imposing and intimidating aura pressing towards Cheyenne, who had to take a step back.¡± ¡°Is it because I said you were charming?¡± He stepped forward while she flinched. The fair-skinned bare feet stepped on the icy grass, and Cheyenne bit her teeth to avoid crying out in embarrassment and running away. And the man was still approaching her step by step, his voice slow and full of maism ringing above her head. ¡°Or is it because I said you were willing to be supported by one sugar daddy after another?¡± He has taken another step forward. Cheyenne¡¯s heel hit an obstacle, it turned out to be resting on a step. There is no turning back. ¡°Answer me!¡± Kelvin suddenly shouted angrily, his big hand changing to grip her chin, staring directly at the woman¡¯s beautiful face. A head of seaweed-like curly hair cascaded down, and a rose fell from the hair at the temple. It fell onto the grass, crushing a small patch of green grass tips, and the water droplets sshed before finally returning to calmness. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Cheyenne let out a soft call and was forced to raise her head to meet his gaze. The rity in her eyes and the stubbornness of not admitting defeat doesn¡¯t seem like the old her he used to know. What kind of look did she have before? Kelvin thought for a long time in his mind and finally remembered the summer afternoon five years ago. That year, Cheyenne was seventeen years old and in her second year of high school. The two families had already discussed the matter of marriage, and she sat to his left, smiling brightly at him. Her eyes were full of bright and passionateughter, more dazzling than the summer sun. Suddenlying back to reality, he saw a chilling smile in her almond-shaped eyes; this smile made him feel ufortable. ¡°Kelvin, I once held out my heart to you. For you, I gave up so much and became as lowly as dust.¡± She opened her red lips and spoke softly but clearly enough for Kelvin to hear every word. He sneered in response. ¡°As lowly as dust? A gold digger like you¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know where Cheyenne had learned such good acting skills from. A gold digger? In his eyes, was that what she really was? Cheyenne felt sad for a moment but quickly realized that it didn¡¯t matter how he saw her anymore. ¡°Never mind. We have nothing to do with each other now. You can be with your childhood sweetheart Miss Berry; while me¡­ I¡¯m free to be with whoever I want.¡± ¡°Oh yeah,¡± she added sarcastically before shaking off his hand. ¡°Whoever I¡¯m with, it¡¯s a lot better than being with you.¡± She tossed her head lightly and slipped away from him while strands of hair slid through Kelvin¡¯s fingers like silk ¨C making him feel a little tingly inside. The woman giggled, lifting her elegant dress as she prepared to leave. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t move!¡± Kelvin was about to lose his temper. She had the audacity to im those men were better than her. But then he saw a bright red venomous snake coiled at Cheyenne¡¯s feet and his expression darkened. Even if he hated this woman, he couldn¡¯t let her get bitten by a poisonous snake. Cheyenne became stubborn and refused to listen to him. She took a step towards the left instead of following his orders. Suddenly, she felt something cold and soft underfoot. Instinctively, she looked down and saw a bright red venomous snake coiled less than ten centimeters away from her foot ¨C one of the two snakes she had seen earlier. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be locked up in a ss box? How did it end up at her feet? ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The crimson snake spat out its tongue arrogantly before raising its head and preparing to bite Cheyenne¡¯s foot. ¡°Ahh! Help me!¡± ¡°I told you not to move, you idiot!!!¡± Kelvin¡¯s gaze turned icy as he quickly bent down and picked up Cheyenne in one swift motion just as the snake lunged forward, biting him on the back of his hand. She could hear him groaning, his eyebrows furrowed and his face darkening with anger. ¡°¡­ Kelvin, are you okay?¡± Why did he risk getting bitten by a poisonous snake to save her? In an instant, the man¡¯s lips turned ck and blue, sweat dripping down his broad forehead. ¡°Just¡­ just go away!¡± He forced himself to speak despite feeling unwell. The next moment, his tall body couldn¡¯t bear the piercing pain any longer. He fell to the ground on one knee. ¡°Ugh.¡± Cheyenne almost fell out of Kelvin¡¯s arms but he managed to protect her back with his hands despite being weak and cold. ¡°¡­ Kelvin! Wake up! Don¡¯t close your eyes. I¡¯ll save you right away.¡± Cheyenne tried to calm herself down as she quickly tore off a piece of her skirt. ¡°Shh¡­¡± Perhaps the sound was so loud that Kelvin lifted his head with narrowed eyes fixed on her. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Before he could finish speaking, the woman impatiently reached out and forcefully pulled open his suit jacket, yanking it down. He randomly removed his gemstone cufflinks, rolled up his sleeves, revealing his arms with smooth lines and distinct muscles. His elbow was bound tightly with a strip of cloth, and it was evident to the naked eye how his veins and tendons swelled rapidly, with prominent blue veins protruding. She gave him a cold stare and patted his hand back. There was ck blood flowing from the wound. Cheyenne gripped his hand tightly, squeezing out the dark venomous blood, and then lowered her head under his astonished gaze. The soft red lips covered Kelvin¡¯s hand back, warm and full.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The man stared at her profile for a moment, his gaze fixed on her thick eyshes that were trembling slightly, with a hint of tears in them. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°This is a venomous snake!¡± Kelvin wanted to push her head away, but Cheyenne lifted her head. ¡°Pffft¡­¡± She spat out the poisoned blood from her mouth. Once again, she covered his hand with hers and said, ¡°Kelvin, I don¡¯t want to owe you anything.¡± ¡°You just saved me, now I¡¯ll help you deal with the snake venom. We¡¯re even now, and no one owes anyone anything.¡± Listening to it, Kelvin should have felt very happy, but a hard-to-express emotion welled up in his heart. Chapter 79: Sucking out the Snake Venom for Him Cheyenne stopped only when the blood she had sucked out turned a bright red color. Her lips, stained red with blood, were extremely charming andplemented her fairplexion. She was so beautiful that it made people forget to breathe. ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡± Cheyenne wiped away the bloodstain from her lips and was about to turn around when she saw a group of people not far away. Tanner pushed Iker to walk in front, and thetter¡¯s face clearly showed a worried expression. Especially when he saw a trace of blood on Cheyenne¡¯s lips, his pupils constricted slightly. ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°Not a big deal, I just encountered a poisonous snake earlier¡­¡± Before she could finish saying, Iker had grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. He took out a white handkerchief from the pocket of his suit and gently wiped the bloodstain from Cheyenne¡¯s lips with surprising tenderness. His gaze was deep and serious, as if he regarded her as the whole world. Tanner stared in shock, his eyes widening as he watched Davon¡¯s sudden action. He had followed Iker for over a decade, and this was the first time he had seen such a gentle side of Iker. Kelvin was equally surprised, holding his arm and watching the intimate actions between the two. That damn woman didn¡¯t know what ¡°propriety¡± meant. She sat on the man¡¯sp in broad daylight. Tanner clearly felt the air around him bing tense and looked towards the source of the coldness. Mr. Foley¡¯s gaze was really scary! ¡°Th-thank you, Master Iker, but I can handle it myself,¡± Cheyenne finally realized that their position was too intimate. As she stood up, her vision went ck and her body uncontrobly fell backwards. ¡°Miss Lawrence!¡± She heard two urgent voices before passing out. In her peripheral vision, she seemed to see a familiar face for a split second. The concern in his eyes made her think she was hallucinating. How could he care about her when he hated her so much? ¡°Miss Lawrence!¡± Iker quickly reached out to catch Cheyenne as she slowly fell down but someone beat him to it. Kelvin had reached out to hold Cheyenne¡¯s slender waist and carried her in his arms while ordering Chris, ¡°Quickly drive the car to the gate! We¡¯re going to hospital!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kai and three otherdies also rushed over, looking at Miss Lawrence who had fainted and Mr. Foley who had turned blue in shock. ¡°What happened¡­ Mr. Foley?¡± Kelvin¡¯s sharp gaze swept them around before settling on Davon. ¡°A poisonous snake just came out, it bit me and Miss Lawrence fainted after helping me suck out the venom.¡± His voice fell, causing all the women present to pale in fear as they huddled together. ¡°A snake¡­ oh my god, could it be¡­¡± Davon hadn¡¯t expected Cheyenne to be bitten by a snake when he had met her earlier in the pavilion. ¡°Davon! I told you before that you can keep pets but there has to be a limit. Don¡¯t keep those terrifying things.¡± ¡°Even if you do keep them, you should at least keep them locked up!¡± Although these words were meant to scold Davon, there was not much sincerity in them. Kelvin snorted; The Todd family really made him sick. Davon immediately admitted his fault. ¡°Yes, father, I understand now. I will ask my servants for how the snake slipped out.¡± Although he did not release this snake himself, since he kept it as a pet, he needed to make an apology. ¡°Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence ¡­ I am truly sorry for today¡¯s incident, I will give both of you an exnation.¡± Thalia regained herposure and spoke softly, ¡°The most important thing now is to go to the hospital for a check-up. Miss Lawrence doesn¡¯t look too good.¡± As Kelvin holding Cheyenne turned and walked away, Iker felt a sudden pang of sadness in his heart. He remained silent throughout, staring down at his legs while clenching his fists tightly beneath his suit jacket. Whether or not it was Davon who released the snake, the ultimate goal was himself. Cheyenne had been caught up in this mess because of him. In that moment just now, he wanted nothing more than to catch her before she fell. But what good would that do? He could barely walk on his own ¨C how could he possibly take her to the hospital? Perhaps it would be better to let go and trust Mr. Foley ¨C he was the only one here whom they could rely on in this dangerous situation.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t until that tall figure disappeared from view that Iker reluctantly tore his gaze away from them. He nced over at Erica and Davon among the crowd before turning away with a sh of light in his eyes. ¡°Tanner, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Iker.¡± Meanwhile, Kelvin hurriedly carried Cheyenne out of the Todd mansion¡¯s gate as Chris had driven Kelvin¡¯s ck luxury car over. He saw two people from afar, and immediately got off the car and opened the door. ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Chris didn¡¯t ask much, stepped on the elerator and drove away. On the way, the woman in Kelvin¡¯s arms slightly opened her pale and dry lips, silently murmuring, ¡°Kelvin, Kelvin¡­ You owe me seven years of time.¡± Her voice was very soft, almost impossible to hear what she was saying. The words ¡°Kelvin¡± and ¡°seven years¡± from her mouth echoed clearly in his ears. What seven years? Their marriage had onlysted three years. Kelvin thought she was bewitched, unable to count even numbers, and his face was surprisingly cold. Chris, who was driving, secretly turned his head to look at the CEO. He¡­ he unexpectedly reached out and ced a hand on Miss Lawrence¡¯s waist, with a calm posture. Miss Lawrence, on the other hand, was unconscious and tears streamed down her face as she buried it in his shoulder. Kelvin didn¡¯t know what she had dreamed of; she suddenly bit into Kelvin¡¯s neck, warm breath spraying, causing a tingling sensation. Apanied by a slight sense of pain. Kelvin¡¯s body stiffened, he took a deep breath and pulled her long hair to throw her away. ¡°Cheyenne! Are you awake or pretending?¡± The angry shout was deafening, as if the world was about to copse in an instant. Chris identally hit the brake instead of the gas pedal, causing the car to abruptly stop and lurch forward. The passengers inside were thrown off bnce, and Cheyenne slid onto hisp. Her handnded on a sensitive area of his body. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Kelvin¡¯s expression becameplicated as he let out a sexy groan. ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence!¡± Chapter 80: Kelvin, Stay Away from Her If it weren¡¯t for her even breathing and closed eyes, Kelvin would have suspected that she was faking unconsciousness. Chris was sweating profusely from fear. He turned around to face the man with an unfriendly expression and stuttered out an apology. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Foley, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°No next time!¡± The man¡¯s voice was as cold as snow in midwinter, making Chris almost sneeze. ¡°Yes.¡± After a moment, the ck Rolls-Royce pulled up at the hospital entrance and attracted many curious stares. As the car pulled up, a tall and handsome young man stepped out, exuding an air of invincibility. In his arms was a woman who captivated everyone¡¯s attention ¨C more beautiful than any TV star. The ck and gold colors shed in perfect harmony, creating an elegant yet understated look. Kelvin only realized he hadn¡¯t tended to his own wounds after he had sent her to the hospital room. Shey on the bed as delicate as a little swallow, making one want to hold her in their palm and protect her. Her small hands tightly grasped onto the white sheets, causing her knuckles to turn white. A dark figure stood silently by the bed for some time, emanating a heavy aura of coldness. Chris stood at the door not knowing what to say but prioritizing the CEO¡¯s health above all else. ¡°Mr. Foley, your hand¡­ the doctor just urged you to have the wound treated.¡± Upon hearing Chris¡¯ reminder, Kelvin nodded before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What about Miss Lawrence¡­¡± ¡°Call old Mr. Edwards.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a white figure running towards them down the hallway. The person wore a white suit with golden hair flying behind him while running towards them, shouting, ¡°Cheyenne¡­ is that you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± Reece happened to be filming nearby. When his agent mentioned that he had seen someone resembling Cheyenne, Reece didn¡¯t believe it at first. Now, seeing Kelvin standing here, he was certain. ¡°You bastard! What did you do to Cheyenne again?¡± He strode over to Kelvin. Standing there, Reece realized that despite being 6 feet tall, Kelvin half a head taller than him. However, Reece didn¡¯t lose his confidence and quietly raised himself up on his toes while staring at Kelvin directly in the eyes. Kelvin didn¡¯t even look at him properly with an air of superiority that made Reece feel intimidated. ¡°Firstly, I didn¡¯t do anything to her. On the contrary, I saved her.¡± ¡°And secondly, you have no right to question me.¡± Reece knew this so-called rising star who always came looking for Cheyenne in these past three years. They were friends but in his eyes they were more that friends. ¡°You saved her? Then what happened to her?¡± ¡°She fainted because she helped me suck out the venom from my body and still had some residual venom left in her body.¡± Cheyenne fainted because of helping this guy! Reece red up again, his pair of captivating eyes wide open. ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯m warning you to stay away from Cheyenne in the future. Haven¡¯t you caused enough damage to her reputation?¡± ¡®What does he mean by that? If it¡¯s about the rumors surrounding her divorce, she¡¯s the one who started them herself. She¡¯s had a lot of scandalstely, but how is that any of my fault?¡¯ Kelvin thought. ¡°I can only say that it has nothing to do with me! She brought it upon herself,¡± Kelvin replied firmly. Reece was so angry he was practically shaking with rage. ¡°Brought it upon herself? Do you have no conscience at all, Kelvin?¡± he spat out. ¡°Three years ago, if it weren¡¯t for you, she would still be the most beautiful rose in all of Akloit! But now look at her!¡± What happened three years ago? What rose was he talking about? Both Kelvin and Chris were confused by Reece¡¯s words. ¡°Exin yourself clearly ¨C what happened three years ago?¡± Reece demanded. Seeing Kelvin¡¯s confusion and nk expressions Reece him wonder if Kelvin really had no memory of what happened three years ago. Feeling that Kelvin didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Reece blurted out, ¡°Three years ago in Metshire¡­ were you being chased by a group of people then?¡± Kelvin remembered that incident vividly ¨C Abbie had worked tirelessly to save him from danger which led to her heart condition rpsing. ¡°Yes, so what?¡± ¡°How do you think that group of people let you go? It was all because of Cheyenne¡­¡± Just then, Cheyenne, who was supposed to be unconscious, suddenly propped herself up halfway. A weak voice sounded behind the two of them, startling Reece and causing a smile to spread across his face. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t say anything, Reece. If you ever betray me, I¡¯ll cut ties with you!¡± Reece didn¡¯t have any time to deal with Kelvin at the moment. He sat down on the chair in front of the bed and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s hand with tears in his eyes. ¡°I was so worried when I heard from my agent that something happened to you earlier. And don¡¯t forget that you still owe me millions.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ and yet there wasn¡¯t even a written agreement or anything¡­¡± At first, Cheyenne felt touched by Reece¡¯s words but as soon as she heard thetter half of his words, her feelings vanished without a trace. ¡®He really is stingy enough to remember such a small amount owed for this long.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s get serious! What happened three years ago is already in the past and we don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore,¡± said Cheyenne as she lowered her head and her thick eyshes cast ck shadows on her eyelids. Since even Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to bring it up again, Reece couldn¡¯t either. But he couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for what had happened to Cheyenne; after all she had given so much only for someone else¡¯s benefit in return. What exactly happened three years ago? Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but entertain a ridiculous idea ¨C could it be that Cheyenne was the one who saved him from the organization three years ago? No way!N?velDrama.Org owns this. At death¡¯s door, he clearly saw Abbie¡¯s figure saving him. After waking up, he asked Abbie how she got him out. She stuttered and exined that she happened to meet someone who brought her into the organization and identally rescued Kelvin. Now that excuse sounded full of loopholes. For so many years, he never asked Abbie again about it. But now that it had been mentioned again, Kelvin began to doubt. A voice inside his head kept telling him how he could suspect kind-hearted Abbie while thinking about that malicious woman Cheyenne? Cheyenne was only eighteen three years ago. It was impossible for her to know about Lesa Organization¡¯s existence. Chapter 81: Both Have Herniated Discs Cheyenne nced at the tall ck figure still standing by the door. Out of the corner of her eye she saw his strikingly handsome face looking pensive as if deep in thought. He did not believe that she saved him three years ago; if it were Abbie saying this instead, would he hesitate before believing her? Cheyenne chuckled at the thought, her red lips curling into a dismissive smirk. ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re busy with work. If you don¡¯t mind, please leave now,¡± she said without looking at him. Kelvin took a deep look at both of them and sneered inwardly. This woman was really despicable. Just now she insisted on helping him suck out venom, but now she didn¡¯t hesitate to drive him away when she saw her lover. What? Afraid of him disturbing their alone time? ¡°As you said, we¡¯re even.¡± The man coldly said that and left with his assistant Chris, his tall figure proud and resolute. ¡°Cheyenne, what are you looking at?¡± Reece saw her in a daze and waved a big hand in front of her eyes. But Cheyenne seemed unresponsive as she continued to stare down the empty hallway. Slowlying back to reality, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, please don¡¯t tell my grandfather about this.¡± It was probably toote for that¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what? The fact that you were trying to act tough?¡± Suddenly came Layne¡¯s angry voice from outside the door. The next moment, he walked in wearing a ck suit and cloth shoes. His cold eyes nced at Cheyenne¡¯s pale face, and his heart softened slightly. ¡°Grandpa? What are you doing here?¡± She was surprised and nced at Reece beside her, her eyes filled with questioning made him break out in a cold sweat, and he quickly shook his head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Mr. Todd called me to let me know that you were bitten by a snake.¡± As Layne approached, Reece stood up respectfully and helped the old man to sit in his own seat. The old man patted Reece¡¯s head with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re a good kid.¡± Back to the topic at hand ¨C the snake. Layne remembered the snake being kept in a cage, so how did it suddenly escape? ¡°ording to what the Todd family exined, because it rainedst night and the air was humid, the snake took advantage of when no one was watching and crawled out of a small hole on the wall.¡± The snake belonged to Master Davon Todd ¨C could he have ordered it to attack Cheyenne? Cheyenne thought carefully about her encounter with the snake before being bitten but shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, before I got bitten by the snake, Master Davon talked to me in the pavilion.¡± Reece looked at Layne confusedly as they both had no idea what she meant. ¡°Cheyenne, what did Master Davon say?¡± She sneered dismissively, ¡°What else could he say? He first expressed gratitude insincerely, then asked about what¡¯s going on inside Iker¡¯s Estate.¡± ¡°When I told him that Iker¡¯s leg was incurable, he had a clear expression of relief on his face.¡± ¡°He also wants to win me over, so this definitely wasn¡¯t his idea. As for Kelvin, he just had bad luck and happened to run into this situation.¡± Listening to Cheyenne¡¯s analysis, Layne felt it made sense. If Davon wanted to kill Cheyenne, he wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to choose right after they finished talking. That would expose himself. If it wasn¡¯t Davon or his mother, then who could it be? Madam Poppy appeared to be virtuous and honest, and she had a daughter, so whether it was Iker or Davon who took the position, she wouldn¡¯t be involved. Suddenly Cheyenne remembered something that happened a few days ago. Madam Erica seemed to treat Iker differently. Could it be her? Without concrete evidence, Cheyenne only held doubts and didn¡¯t tell anyone about this matter. ¡°Alright stop thinking about it. Your body is really weak; That jerk who was bitten is alright, while you fainted because of residual venom,¡± Reece said disdainfully before adding, ¡°Get better soon! Oh yeah, what do you want for dinner tonight?¡± Cheyennezily lifted her eyelids and nced at him, ¡°Chicken soup.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll ask my mom to make some.¡± ¡°Tell your mom to make more. I want to get nourished too.¡± Layne rubbed his beard with a smile in his eyes that were almost identical to Cheyenne¡¯s ¨C truly grandfather and granddaughter alike. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sick. Why are you taking the soup?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Competing for soup with his seriously ill granddaughter, this old man was truly going too far. As the voice fell, Layne huffed in a proud manner and lifted her chin. ¡°I¡¯m an elder, naturally, I need to supplement my nutrition to prevent osteoporosis, herniated discs, and such.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at the excuse. Her grandfather¡¯s own herniated disc was already protruding enough as it is. Meanwhile, on the other side of the hospital, Kelvin took off his jacket and rolled up his shirt sleeves as he sat down on a chair in front of a young doctor wearing a white coat. The doctor looked handsome with sses and fair skin. ¡°Mr. Foley?¡± The doctor asked politely. ¡°Yes.¡± Kelvin sat down in front of Eddie with an imposing aura, his cold and deep eyes casting a nce at the man. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that the doctor had been applying a bit more force in his actions ever since the doctor learned his name. Eddie calmly observed Kelvin before asking him to lift his arm so that Eddie could check his wound. Kelvin raised his arm, and Eddie could easily tell from the somewhat clumsy bandaging that it was Cheyenne¡¯s handiwork. With a swift motion, he untied the golden cloth that was wrapped around Kelvin¡¯s arm and tossed it aside. Kelvin¡¯s arm had turned numb from the snake venom, and his hand was starting to turn purple. He needed to receive antivenom as soon as possible. ¡°Mr. Foley, do you remember what the snake looked like that bit you?¡± Eddie asked as he picked up a cotton ball and dipped it in alcohol before gently wiping around the wound. He deliberately let the alcohol-soaked cotton ball linger on Kelvin¡¯s wound for a moment longer than necessary, causing him to finally furrow his brow in difort. ¡°It was bright red with triangr head and ck stripes on its body,¡± Kelvin replied. ¡°Lycodon rufozonatus!¡± Eddie quickly conjured up an image of what the snake looked like in his mind. It was highly venomous; if Cheyenne hadn¡¯t been there to treat Kelvin immediately after he was bitten by it, Kelvin would have been lying in bed paralyzed by now. Chapter 82: Mr. Zamora is Sly Now that they had identified what type of snake had bitten him, everything else would be easier ¨C they just needed to get him the corresponding antivenom as soon as possible. During the infusion, a delicate nurse originally came to administer the injection to Mr. Foley. Eddie took off his gloves and approached voluntarily. Taking the syringe and medicine, he smiled warmly and said, ¡°Mr. Foley has an esteemed status. It¡¯s better to let me handle this.¡± The young nurse blushed and stepped back. Lacking the experience that Eddie possessed, she stood on the side and observed. Eddie squinted, injecting the potion into the syringe. Only after that did he grasp Kelvin¡¯s arm and feel the veins. As hisrge hand held the man¡¯s arm, his other hand exerted force. The sharp needle instantly pierced into his muscle. ¡°Apologies¡­ Mr. Foley, it seems you were a bit tense, and I administered the wrong injection.¡± If this medicine were injected into the muscles, it could trigger a tumor. Therefore, Eddie hurriedly withdrew the needle, deliberately switching to arger needle size. ¡°Mr. Zamora, this needle¡­¡± The young nurse¡¯s voice trailed off as she was unable to finish her sentence about the slightlyrger needle. Eddie gave her a gentle smile, as tender as the April breeze sweeping over the earth. She blushed and stammered as she suddenly forgot what she wanted to say. Chris stood at the doorway, his dark and deep-set eyes gazing at this young and promising doctor. Just now, the director said that Dr. Zamora was someone who had studied abroad and returned, and had even be a professor at the national biomedical institute. How was it possible to make such a fundamental mistake? If even Chris was suspicious, how could Kelvin not have any feeling about it? In fact, his sharp gaze was fixed on the man, while thetter had a faint smile and his gaze was gentle and harmless. He was like a typical weak and schrly person. ¡®Never mind, I won¡¯t bother with him,¡¯ Kelvin thought to himself. After finishing his IV treatment, he nced at the clock on the wall and realized it was already after three in the afternoon. He had gone to visit the Todd family early that day and hadn¡¯t made it into work yet. Dressed in his attire, he disappeared with his assistant by his side. Meanwhile, Eddie slowly collected all of the medical waste while muttering under his breath. ¡°Why does Cheyenne like him? He¡¯s so icy.¡± Later that evening, lights shone brightly throughout the Todd mansion, making it as bright as day. The European-style wallpaper featured natural floral patterns embossed upon them along with luxurious furniture reminiscent of Louis XV era decor. Kai wore a ck checkered bathrobe, revealing well-defined muscles across his chest and arms which exuded an aura of strength. He sat under the light, thick reading sses perched on his nose, engrossed in the documents in his hands. Suddenly, a striking figure in a vibrant red silk slip dress entered the study. Her hair fell in loose curls around her shoulders, and with an air of elegance, she walked up behind him. Her delicate arms wound around Kai¡¯s sturdy neck, and she yfully nuzzled against him. The scent of her perfume was intoxicating, a warm and inviting aroma that filled the air. Kai found it impossible to focus on the papers before him any longer. With a swift motion, he grabbed her petite hand and pulled her into his embrace, locking eyes with hers. She giggled sweetly, ¡°Honey, what are you looking at?¡± The man rubbed his throbbing temples and sighed helplessly. ¡°What else? It¡¯s just something from this morning.¡± Miss Lawrence came to deliver medicine as a guest to Iker but ended up getting bitten by a snake at the Todd mansion. The Todds were clearly at fault in this matter, so Kai was trying to find a way topensate Miss Lawrence. Erica¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice when the incident from earlier that day was mentioned. She deliberately blew hot air into his ear and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s really strange how that snake managed to escape its box. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°We already discussed this; it was because the servants weren¡¯t paying attention.¡± Kai felt uneasy about continuing this conversation. But Erica wasn¡¯t done yet; she had another shocking piece of news for him. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet but yesterday Miss Lawrence caught one of the maids trying to poison Iker¡¯s food.¡± Kai mmed his hand on the table in anger; the loud noise caused even themp on top of it to shake violently. The light flickered dimly before returning back to normal. In that momentary darkness, Erica¡¯s stunning face became obscured by shadows, making it difficult for him to see her clearly. ¡°What! That maid is so bold!¡± Kai growled through gritted teeth with fury evident in his expression. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t know why the maid was so bold, but think about it, who benefits the most from the death of Iker?¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, perhaps she offended some people and that¡¯s why she was targeted,¡± she said sarcastically, almost pointing out that ¡°some people¡± referred to Kai¡¯s second wife and second son. Kai furrowed his eyebrows. He knew his little wife didn¡¯t get along with his second wife, but he had been married to Thalia for many years and knew her personality well. He didn¡¯t want Erica to get involved because her previous way of speaking wasn¡¯t as sharp as this. In his memory, Erica was a crybaby and obedient little girl, which was why he loved her more than usual. But that impression was based on her being young and innocent rather than backstabbing others behind their backs like now. Kai¡¯s thoughts of making out with Erica were quickly extinguished. He withdrew his hand and looked at Erica seriously, ¡°I have something else to do. If you don¡¯t have anything else, then go check on our children.¡± Erica understood that she had likely angered him, so she held back any words left unsaid with a gentle smile on her face,¡±Okay then, honey, you should rest early too.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Feeling angry inside herself when returning to her bedroom, Erica sat at edge of bed while crossing arms over chest without noticing when the nanny brought in her child. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The nanny handed Master Lewis to Erica, her voice trembling. ¡°Madam Erica, I don¡¯t know what happened, but Master Lewis suddenly developed a high fever and won¡¯t stop crying.¡± The child was over a year old and had some weight to him. Suddenly being handed over to Erica made the crying worse, causing her frustration. ¡°What¡¯s the point of crying? Does it solve anything?¡± ¡°If the child has a fever, shouldn¡¯t you take him to the hospital? What good does it do for you to give him to me? I¡¯m not a doctor!¡± Erica angrily covered the child¡¯s mouth with her hand, which quieted his cries somewhat. But he was having trouble breathing and his face turned red. Kai watched this scene with anger boiling inside of him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 83: No Option He was usually gentle but tonight he couldn¡¯t help getting angry at her and ming everything on herself. Before Erica could react or understand what was happening, Kai coldly picked up their son and left the vi.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night and the driver didn¡¯t expect Kai woulde out from Madam Erica¡¯s room. Kai had been staying here for twenty days in this past month but today he suddenly wanted to leave in anger without any exnation. Sitting in the car, the driver nervously nced at his boss. ¡°Sir, where are we going now?¡± ¡°To Poppy¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The luxury car sped away, and the sound of a crying child faded into the distance. Erica stood at the window watching as the car disappeared from view. She couldn¡¯t believe it ¨C he had actually left her behind! Iker¡¯s Estate. Iker was about to go to sleep when he heard a loud noise outside. ¡°Tanner, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hearing Iker call for him, Tanner hurriedly ran up from downstairs and stood at Iker¡¯s door to answer. ¡°Master Kai has arrived.¡± Kai? What was he doing here? A mocking smirk appeared on Iker¡¯s handsome face. ¡°This guy really has some nerve ¨Cing over here in the middle of the night instead of staying with his woman.¡± Tanner looked down, how could he know that? In a moment, Kai appeared in ck pajamas with a child in his arms and walked up to Iker. The child in the man¡¯s arms immediately caught his attention. That must be his third younger brother. From birth until now, Iker had only seen this child twice. The first time was at his full moon banquet and today was the second time. The little one hugged his father tightly with both hands, tears welling up as he looked at the figure before him. In a timid voice, he called out, ¡°Brother.¡± Iker narrowed his upturned eyes and disgust was evident on his face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± This question was directed at Kai. Thetter looked slightly embarrassed and coughed before saying, ¡°I nned to go to your aunt¡¯s ce but she¡¯s not home tonight. She went out with friends.¡± He didn¡¯t want to go to Thalia¡¯s either since her temperament was fiery. If she saw him bringing a young child along, it would surely lead to some questioning. After thinking it over, Kai had no choice but toe here instead. ¡°As the head of the Todd family, you can¡¯t find somewhere else to live? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You know me well enough ¨C I like peace and quiet.¡± He deliberately nced at the small boy in Kai¡¯s arms. Kai replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t disturb you.¡± With that said, Kai carried the child upstairs. The little child kept looking at his brother and said in a soft voice, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t cry. I¡¯m actually very quiet¡­¡± ¡°Tanner, take them upstairs. If there¡¯s any noise while I¡¯m sleeping, drive them away!¡± Iker ordered in a cold and domineering tone. He wheeled himself back to the bedroom with both hands. Kai breathed a sigh of relief and followed Tanner upstairs. Thetter led him straight to the room which was empty and cold. ¡°Is there¡­ any other option?¡± Kai asked. Scratching his head nervously, Tanner replied, ¡°Master Kai, there are only three rooms avable here: one for Master Iker; one that Miss Lawrence has slept in before but is now off-limits; and this temporary room.¡± Kai¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this news. Iker clearly had plenty of money but why did his ce was so shabby? Oh well¡­ it was just for one night anyway, so he decided to endure it. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Kai remembered suddenly. ¡°Go find me a family doctor please. Lewis has caught a cold and isn¡¯t feeling well.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Meanwhile, on the other side of the wall, Iker was still awake listening to footsteps outside his door. Who would call for a doctor at this time of night? Soon, Tanner returned with news that the little brat was sick. ¡­ Cheyenne had to stay in the hospital for two days. During those two days, Layne went to Iker¡¯s Estate to take care of Iker. When Kai heard that Cheyenne was still in the hospital, he felt even more ashamed and asked his butler to prepare many gifts to send over. Chapter 84 Disgusting Visit At the hospital, Nora stood at the door of Cheyenne¡¯s ward with her cousin Emmanuel Mitchell holding a bouquet of roses in his hand and wearing a white double-breasted suit. ¡°My mom forced me toe see you when she heard you were hospitalized. You seem pretty good though, not dead yet,¡± Nora said with an annoying tone and attitude that made everyone in the room feel nauseous. Fortunately, Cheyenne had gotten used to it over these years. Kate had never liked this bitch and pointed her fruit knife at Nora while scolding her in a harsh voice, ¡°You can¡¯t speak kindly, can you? How can you curse Cheyenne! Nora, we don¡¯t wee you here. Get out!¡± Seeing how tense things were between them, Emmanuel immediately stepped forward and yed the role of a gentleman. He pulled Nora¡¯s shoulder back behind him and said, ¡°Nora, calm down. Cheyenne is your sister; if you say things like this about her, she will be upset.¡± Nora was still somewhat dissatisfied after being criticized by him; she pouted before snorting once more. ¡°Hmph, I thought of her as a sister, but she doesn¡¯t necessarily think of me as a little sister,¡± Nora said. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right about that. I never thought of you as a little sister either. My mom only had one child ¨C me,¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t back down either. Emmanuel yed the role of mediator and stepped forward to the bed. ¡°What do you want?¡± Kate stood in front of Cheyenne with wary eyes on the man in front of her. His warm gaze fell on her face and he put on what he believed was his most handsome smile for Kate.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss, I¡¯m Nora¡¯s cousin and also friends with Cheyenne. I came today just to check up on her health.¡± He handed over the bouquet of roses he had brought along with him. Although Kate was an absolute boy crazy, she wasn¡¯t attracted to this man but found him sleazy, since she knew that Cheyenne disliked Nora or her rtives. She had seen many such self-proimed handsome yboys in life before;pared to them, even Eddie seemed much more elevated than Emmanuel did! ¡°Friend? I know all of Cheyenne¡¯s friends but don¡¯t know you,¡± Kate said firmly. ¡°Just because you¡¯re Nora¡¯s cousin doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re also rted to Cheyenne. We don¡¯t need flowers because Cheyenne doesn¡¯t like them.¡± But which girl doesn¡¯t like flowers? Cheyenne remained indifferent while looking at her phone screen as if agreeing with what Kate said. Emmanuel felt extremely embarrassed. As the heir to the Mitchell family, he was handsome and wealthy, and women usually flocked to him. This was the first time he had put so much effort into pursuing a girl, but he suffered a crushing defeat before even getting started. Cheyenne didn¡¯t have an ounce of admiration or appreciation in her eyes when she looked at him. He knew very well that she wasn¡¯t interested in him. ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s just go. Cheyenne cozies up to the Todd family and has no interest in you. What¡¯s so great about her anyway?¡± Nora led Emmanuel away while thetter threw some polite words at Cheyenne before leaving. ¡°Miss Lawrence, take care of yourself. I¡¯lle visit you again next time. Since you don¡¯t like flowers, I¡¯ll bring something else.¡± Kate stood at the door as they left and mmed it shut with a loud bang that shook loose some lime from the frame. ¡°Just leave! Who cares!¡± Nora¡¯s face turned dark outside as she red at Emmanuel with her teeth clenched tightly together. ¡°I told you that Cheyenne is not easy to get along with; she saw right through your act immediately! Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± The argument they had since entering was all part of their n. The goal was to highlight Emmanuel¡¯s ¡°gentlemanly¡± and ¡°elegant¡± qualities. However, everything went wrong. Chapter 85: Eddie Loved Medicine With Kelvin, her outstanding ex-husband in the picture, how could someone like Emmanuel ever catch Cheyenne¡¯s attention? Nora grew angrier as she walked beside Emmanuel with her arms crossed. A hint of hostility emanated from her entire being. Meanwhile, Emmanuel was lost in thought with a gloomy expression on his handsome face. ¡°That¡¯s it for today. To win over this kind of woman, you need to gradually delve into the depths of her heart.¡± ¡°You sound like you understand it all too well,¡± Nora sneered. Emmanuel ignored her sarcasm and focused on figuring out how to hook up with Cheyenne next time. The two left the room, leaving behind a peaceful atmosphere in the hospital ward. Kate had a ss that afternoon and had to leave first. Eddie brought dinner for Cheyenne ¨C simple corn rib soup and a te of pineapple lychee pork ¨C which she enjoyed heartily. Her cheeks puffed up as she ate. Eddie was still wearing the white coat with fresh red stains on it. He pulled over a chair and sat by her bedside. After staying up all nightst night, he seemed a bit exhausted now. His tall and slender figure leaned back in the chair, supporting his perfect chin with one hand. His gaze held a hint of fondness as he looked at her. Seeing her enjoy the food so much, he even started feeling hungry himself. Cheyenne lifted her head, still unaware of the gleam in his eyes, and asked softly, ¡°Eddie, have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°I was nning not to eat today as I had no appetite. Just this morning, I performed a dissection surgery on a dead person who was killed by a car.¡± Eddie suddenly started talking earnestly. She suddenly felt strange, her movements of picking up food paused for a moment, and she slowly chewed the food in her mouth. However, Eddie was a medical enthusiast. Whenever he talked about something that interested him, he couldn¡¯t stop himself and continued to chat with his lips slightly parted. ¡°This is truly a great miracle, Cheyenne, do you know? He died in a car ident, and the car explosion burned his skin into charcoal, emitting a nauseating smell.¡± ¡°And there were steel bars from the car that went through his chest, creating a hole in his chest the size of a ping pong ball, bleeding profusely.¡± Eddie extended his hand and gestured the size of a ping pong ball. A vivid description of the size of this ping pong ball was given, and then he continued. ¡°By the time the blood flowed out, it had turned a dark purple. I initially thought that this person had bled excessively from a freshly pierced heart.¡± ¡°Turns out, I opened up his skull, and his brain matter had turned into a watery substance that flowed out, emitting a foul odor.¡± ¡°I can basically conclude that he didn¡¯t die from blood loss. As for why his brain turned out like that, I don¡¯t know. So, I¡¯ve temporarily stored his head in the refrigeration room¡­¡± He was talking to himself andpletely unaware that Cheyenne had already put down her cutlery. And she also put the meat that she had bitten into aside. She looked at him with a depressed expression. ¡°Eddie, I think you better not say it.¡± She was enjoying her meal, and suddenly her mental imagery shifted drastically, shing images of white brain matter emitting a foul smell. How could she eat like this! But she was really hungry. Eddie finally stopped and awkwardly rubbed the back of his head. Gently and shyly, he apologized to her, ¡°Cheyenne, why aren¡¯t you eating? Is the food not good or¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll continue then. Later, when I took the head out of the cold storage room, I made a new discovery¡­¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The beautiful woman stared at him in shock, blinked her eyes and spoke weakly. ¡°Oh, you discovered something new?¡± The ¡°desire for knowledge¡± on Cheyenne¡¯s face made Eddie even more interested, and he thought she was a good student. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve realized that his death wasn¡¯t ordinary. Cheyenne, do you remember the tube of blood you gave mest time? I¡¯ve been studying it these past few days and haven¡¯t made any progress.¡± ¡°However, during this surgery, I discovered a clue. There was a toxin in the blood that could cause paralysis ¨C Datura stramonium.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne shuddered and all her emotions were stirred up. Excitedly, she asked, ¡°What did you just say? Is there news?¡± Seeing her so happy, Eddie felt that his hard work these days was not in vain. ¡°Mhm, I didn¡¯t expect to make this discovery when I received this casest night. Residues of Atropa bedonna were also found in the deceased¡¯s brain tissue.¡± Chapter 86: Catching the Snake Cheyenne put down her cutlery and her expression became serious. ¡°Eddie, do you have any specific information about the deceased?¡± Eddie nodded and handed Cheyenne a sheet with basic information about the patient in his hand. It only had some simple basic information: Sergio Mullen, male, thirty-four years old, and an ordinary taxi driver. He was originally from Yrose but had been living in Akloit for almost ten years. He divorced three years ago and has a daughter who stayed with his ex-wife. His background seemed too clean at first nce without any problems. ¡°This person¡¯s background doesn¡¯t seem to be problematic. Looks like I need to ask Omari for help with investigating,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°Yeah, this car ident is not simple. There are three million dors left in his bank ount!¡± Eddie replied. This amount might be small change for them but it would be difficult for someone like Sergio who came from humble beginnings. ¡°His ex-wife brought their daughter here iming that the money should belong to their child.¡± However, when they got divorced, the court awarded custody of their daughter to his wife while he only needed to pay child support fees. But Sergio had parents who believed that this money should be used as their retirement funds instead of being given away easily. Cheyenne immediately had an idea and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s easy then! Omari is definitely our best choice!¡± Omari was a world-renownedwyer, so dealing with such a small case would surely be easy for him! ¡°Eh.¡± She stayed in the hospital for two days, and during those two days, Layne went to treat Iker instead. The Todd family felt guilty, so Kai and Thalia brought a lot of supplements to ask for forgiveness from Layne. Layne didn¡¯t lower his attitude just because of their status; instead, he coldly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need these things, Mr. Todd.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia¡¯s smile froze on her face. She didn¡¯t know whether to put down or keep holding onto the gift box in her hand.N?velDrama.Org owns this. As the middleman, Iker was supposed to be the most embarrassed one. However, he surprised everyone by speaking up, ¡°If you really want to apologize sincerely, kill that snake and make soup with it.¡± That snake was Davon¡¯s beloved pet that was usually fed with lean beef imported from New Zend. Now Iker suggested killing it. Thalia instinctively turned her head towards Davon beside her. Sure enough, his face changed color as anger coursed through him. His handsome face turned purple as he trembled slightly while speaking, ¡°We¡¯re sorry that the snake bit Miss Lawrence. How about this? I¡¯ll personally apologize to Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°Master Davon, you¡¯re too polite; you just need to give me that snake,¡± Layne responded firmly while staring at Davon with sharp eyes full of determination. Feeling tension rising in the air, Adrian quickly walked over before whispering something into Davon¡¯s ear, causing him hesitate before finally agreeing. Soon, a servant walked over, holding the ss box containing the snake. The box was covered with a piece of red cloth, concealing the contents inside. The servant ced the box on the table and then stepped back. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, I truly did not consider everything properly this time around, which caused Miss Lawrence harm, I am truly sorry.¡± As Davon spoke with guilt, he lifted the red cloth with one hand. Inside, a bright red snake hissed and raised its triangr head with arrogance. Its vertical pupils stared directly at Layne, showing a hint of greed as if he were prey. Although this little creature was not very long in size, its venom was notorious among its kind. Layne had been practicing medicine for many years and had seen all kinds of things. In medicine, snake bile wasmonly used as an ingredient. Suddenly, the old man reached into the ss box amidst everyone¡¯s surprise. Snakes are animals that have a strong sense of territory and will quickly strike back once they feel someone has invaded their space. ¡°Hiss!¡± The little creature raised its head and made a warning sound by spitting out its fresh red tongue. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, please be careful.¡± Iker said, watching as he dared to reach into the ss box with his bare hands. Iker couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anxiety for him. Even Davon would wear thick gloves when he wanted to touch the snake, to prevent getting bitten. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The snake really made an attacking posture and pounced on old Mr. Edwards¡¯ hand just as it was about to touch it. Thalia witnessed such a scene firsthand which scared her so much that she lost herposurepletely. ¡°Be careful.¡± Just when everyone thought they were about to witness a very tragic scene, old Mr. Edwards surprisingly made a quick and urate move by grabbing the snake¡¯s vulnerable spot. The bright red snake wrapped around his arm, with its vital part held tightly by Layne. Its attempt to turn back and bite was hindered. Chapter 87: More Experienced Layne skillfully held the venomous snake while his other hand was searching for a small knife. Iker exchanged a nce and soon someone handed him a knife. Layne took the knife without hesitation and swiftly shed towards the belly of the snake.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The red snake coiled tightly around his arm, using all its strength, causing wrinkles to appear on his skin. However, Layne¡¯s action was swift and precise. He skillfully opened the snake¡¯s belly. Its blood sttered onto his hand and sshed onto the ground as if there were flowers blooming. The old man inserted two fingers into the snake¡¯s belly and dug around. He extracted an oval-shaped deep red snake gall about the size of a thumb. Blood smudged his hand, creating a gruesome and repulsive sight. The true value of this snakey in its venomous fangs and this snake gall. The rest of its body was rtively unimportant. With the snake gall removed, the lifeless snake¡¯s body continued to tremble faintly. Its triangr head hung limply in the air, far from its former imposing demeanor. Davon¡¯srge hand clenched into a fist under his suit¡¯s long sleeve as he looked at his beloved with pain and regret in his heart. Layne uncoiled the snake and tossed it back into the ss box,ughing as he turned to Kai. ¡°Snake gall is a good thing,¡± he said. The dead snakey in the box, its blood mixing with its body color so that you couldn¡¯t tell them apart without getting closer. Master Lewis was just over a year old and still a child. At first sight of this terrifying thing, he cried out and burst into tears. He reached out to grab his father¡¯s leg while crying and hiding forfort. ¡°Daddy, Daddy¡­ there¡¯s a snake! It¡¯s so scary! Boohoo¡­¡± Kai loved this little one most dearly and immediately picked him up to console him in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay now; don¡¯t cry anymore. You¡¯re Master Lewis of the Todd family; how can you be so timid?¡± Thalia stood by watching the harmony between father and son, feeling unbnced inside her heart. Back when she gave birth to Davon, Kai was on mission abroad for more than two years. By the time he returned home, their child had grown up; besides, at that time, he already had a son Iker, so there wasn¡¯t much joy from Kai shown towards Davon¡¯s birth. Now he already had both sons and daughters, but was still so protecting this little brat. Thalia knew it was because Erica gave birth to him. ¡°Tanner, take this thing outside and bury it somewhere.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tanner heard Master Iker¡¯s order, then quickly came over holding onto the ss box with both hands. He carried the box through the garden, preparing to bury it in the back mountain. Along the way, he saw the female servants who were scared by the dead snake and retreated several steps one by one, avoiding him. Unexpectedly, he met Erica in the backyard. She was wearing a moon-white dress with apricot-colored high heels on her feet and holding a fan while ying with her daughter in the garden. When she saw Tanner, her smile became even sweeter and she walked over gracefully on seven-centimeter high heels. When her gaze fell on the ss box in his hand, there was a quick sh of darkness in her eyes. Tanner slightly raised his head to look at her and respectfully lowered it again. ¡°Madam Erica.¡± Her smile froze for a second before she spoke softly with some sorrowful tone ringing in his ears. ¡°Tanner, you should still call me Erica like before.¡± ¡°I dare not,¡± Tanner replied humbly. Erica¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered for a moment as if thinking of something that made sadness clouded over her face. ¡°Back then when I still lived in Iker¡¯s Estate, you were the first person who has truly cared for me.¡± Talking about old times made Tanner silent. If it weren¡¯t for that incident, perhaps he would have always treated her like a younger sister. But she shouldn¡¯t have she shouldn¡¯t have used Master Iker to get into Master Kai¡¯s bed, and even caused Master Iker to break both his legs trying to save her. Tanner¡¯s affection for her vanished overnight. ¡°If Madam Erica has no further instructions, I will leave to handle things,¡± Tanner said calmly, turning around with the ss box in hand. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Erica stopped him and took a step forward, her gaze falling on the object in his hand. She curiously asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the pet that Master Davon raised?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of the snake at all. She carefully examined it and noticed the snake¡¯s opened belly, her eyes widening in fascination. ¡°How could it have died?¡± ¡°It was Master Davon who killed this snake as an apology to old Mr. Edwards.¡± Was it Davon who killed it? This is impossible. He loves this thing the most and even went to Southeast Asia personally to buy these two snakes. He brought these two snakes back while they were still eggs and personally incubated them. Moreover, he trained them and made them be in undefeated ¡°warriors¡± in battles of snakes. He even bought various other snake species to serve as their lunch. Now, to make amends to the Edwards family, he actually killed them! She underestimated the seemingly unprofessional grandfather and granddaughter, and did not expect Kai to trust them so much. ¡°Okay, I understand. You can go now.¡± Chapter 88: Holding a Cigarette Erica withdrew her gaze and walked towards her daughter on the grass while shaking her fan. The little girl was wearing a goose-yellow dress, with small braids tied up, sitting on the grass ying. Her voice was soft and cute, innocent and pure. Tanner left and went to a spot in the back mountain that looked suitable. He chopped off the snake¡¯s head and buried it. The Foley Vi, themp in the study was as bright as daylight, and the tall figure behind the desk was as straight as a pine tree. There was white gauze wrapped around his hand, but it didn¡¯t affect his ability to hold a pen. A beautiful and well-defined hand held a silver Parker pen, writing quickly while looking down. The light illuminated half of his face, his full and broad forehead, thick and curly eyshes covered the emotions in his eyes, and he had a high nose bridge. The other half of his face was in the darkness, and the facial features were unclear. This contrast between light and dark made him look like a character from aic book, wless and perfect. When old Mr. Foley came in, he saw the tall figure behind the desk at a nce and coughed softly. The man didn¡¯t even lift his head, and a cold voice echoed in the space, ¡°Grandfather, do you have something to ask?¡± ¡°You little brat, can¡¯t Ie to see you if I have nothing to ask?¡± Saying that, he walked in with a cane. At a nce, he saw the words written on the white paper on the desktop. Kelvin¡¯s handwriting was extremely beautiful, like a dragon soaring over the sea, with a hint of sharpness in its elegance. Old Mr. Foley nced at his handwriting and said incredulously, ¡°Why did you suddenly copy the bible?¡± Moreover, he had always been an atheist, so his behavior today was indeed somewhat strange. Kelvin stopped writing after finishing thest word, listening to the skepticism in his grandfather¡¯s voice. The pen was ced on the table. He didn¡¯t answer that question, his gaze fixed on the tabletop where the mimosa was ced. These past few days, he kept recalling the scene where Cheyenne had sucked out the venom from him. Even though they had clearly agreed to settle the matter and move on, he still felt a sense of frustration in his heart. He heard that copying the bible could calm one¡¯s mood, so after taking a bath, Kelvin took out this pen and sat at the table writing. But Cheyenne¡¯s sarcastic smile was still deeply rooted in his mind and couldn¡¯t be shaken off. ¡°Just seeking peace of mind, Grandpa. It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Kelvin said coldly, picked up the cigarette beside him, and put one in his mouth. He rarely smoked, only when he felt upset or stressed from work. The blue glow of the match reflected in his deep eyes, cold enough to chill one¡¯s bones. Old Mr. Foley furrowed his brow unconsciously and nced at Kelvin. ¡°You¡¯ve been restlesstely, I can tell.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to dismiss it. I¡¯ve watched you grow up. I know you better than anyone. You¡¯re a wonderful kid in every way, but there¡¯s one thing about you ¨C you tend to keep things bottled up inside.¡± It was undoubtedly exhausting to be that way. Other kids mighte home from school or outside boasting about being bullied or praised by their teachers, but not Kelvin. He had always been reserved, keeping all of his emotions bottled up inside him without ever expressing them, whether they were good or bad. His outward demeanor was extremely mature; he could handle anything that came his way with ease and efficiency ¨C something that made old Mr. Foley very proud. ¡°Is it because of Cheyenne?¡± he asked finally. There was a sharp snap as Kelvin pressed down too hard on the pen in his hand when old Mr. Foley mentioned that name. The pointed tip tore through the paper and into the wood surface of the desk before it broke. Ink spilled out onto the page, slowly spreading across its surface like a stain as it obscured all of Kelvin¡¯s beautiful handwriting beneath it. He took a deep breath in through his nose, feeling the acrid scent of smoke filling up his nostrils with an ufortable burn. Leaning back against the cold chair, he managed to regain someposure. His slender fingers held onto his cigarette as he exhaled a hazy purple smoke that slowly rose up in the study. ¡°It¡¯s not because of her.¡± ¡°You still care about her,¡± old Mr. Foley said confidently. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Kelvin replied with an increasingly dark expression on his face. ¡°Yes, you do! Why else would you risk getting hurt to save her?¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯te up with an answer for that one and fell silent for a moment before coldly retorting, ¡°If you saw a dying dog on the street, even you would try to save it.¡± Old Mr. Foley rolled his eyes at this response and left the room. ¡®Fine, you¡¯re being stubborn now, but you¡¯ll regret itter!¡¯N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 89: Is That Book Good? Now there was only Kelvin left in the study. The light enveloped him, and his figure was as majestic as a mountain. After a moment, he let out a slow sigh and looked down at the pen in his hand. The tip was broken. This pen was given to him by Abbie on his 22nd birthday. She even went to learn from the master herself just to give it to him. Kelvin had been using it for over five years now, so it felt strange for him to suddenly switch pens. He found a piece of red cloth, wrapped the pen up, and put it in its box. He nned on having someone fix it on his way to work tomorrow. The next day was sunny with a clear blue sky outside. White clouds floated by in all sorts of shapes and sizes. Cheyenne had been staying at the hospital for two days now and felt like her back would never straighten again. The doctor said she could leave today though, which made her ecstatic about getting out of there already! Kate helped Cheyenne pack her things while grumbling under her breath, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call your family? How are you going to carry all this stuff back home?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother them; someone wille pick me upter.¡± Cheyenne wore a sky-blue dress with wavy curls cascading down behind her head. She tied an azure butterfly bow hairband around one side of her head that made her look both elegant and cute at the same time. Her stunning face shone even brighter against this backdrop of blue hues. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°Besides Reece, the sissy, there¡¯s only Mr. Lara, the topwyer!¡± When Omari was mentioned, a smile immediately appeared on Kate¡¯s face and she stopped folding clothes. She nudged Cheyenne¡¯s arm with her elbow. ¡°Speaking of which, Cheyenne, how did you even meet such a high and mighty person like Mr. Lara?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been friends with you all these years, and we¡¯ve known each other since childhood. There¡¯s hardly anything I wouldn¡¯t know about you. But when ites to Mr. Lara¡¯s matter, somehow I had no clue!¡± Looking at Kate¡¯s pretty face in front of her that seemed to keep getting bigger and bigger, Cheyenne gave her a disdainful look and opened her red lips to speak softly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± she said. Kate sat across from her, stunned and wide-eyed, propping her chin up with both hands. ¡°Me? How so? Cheyenne, tell me how I missed out on a man who owns a billion dors!¡± ¡®A billion dors? Kate really underestimates the assets Omari owns.¡¯ Cheyenne¡¯s thoughts went back five years ago. She was sixteen then. In November on Maple Street in Metshire, it was already deep into autumn but because Metshire was located along the Antic coast with a typical temperate maritime climate, it was mild and rainy all year round. The golden leaves of the maple trees on the street shone like gold from afar. asionally blown by the breeze, they spun mid-air before finallynding at pedestrians¡¯ feet. Cheyenne had just finished a mission and walked out onto the street wearing an Audrey Hepburn-style ck vintage dress with fair skin. Without paying attention, she bumped into a man who caught her in his broad and warm embrace. He wore strong cologne mixed with a faint smell of blood¡­ The man put his hand on her shoulder and took her into a small alleyway. Behind her was a cold wall, while in front of her was the hot chest of the man. They tightly clung to each other, and through severalyers of fabric, Cheyenne could clearly feel his strong and powerful heartbeat. She instinctively looked up at the man. In front of her eyes was a wless and handsome face, with thick and attractive eyebrows, and a pair of sparkling bright eyes looking at her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With lowered head, the long and thick curved eyshes tremble like butterflies. Cheyenne really wanted to reach out and touch his eyshes. With that thought in mind, she went ahead and did it. A pair of white and tender little hands touched the man¡¯s eyshes in his surprised gaze. The young girl was stunned for a second, and then she suddenly realized what she had done and said something that amused the man. ¡°The eyshes are not fake.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Bro, have you ever grown eyshes?¡± Cheyenne asked softly, her shimmering eyes meeting his. ¡°This girl looks familiar!¡± After a moment, Omari remembered that she was the schoolmate who had been punished for frog jumping. Why was she in Metshire? ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Now it was Cheyenne¡¯s turn to be surprised. She raised her delicate chin and arched her eyebrows. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Omari chuckled with his maic voice, tinged with a hint of teasing. ¡°I remember you.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± He held up a slender, fair finger to his lips and looked around at the other people on the street. Just then, a group of men in ck suits ran from afar. There were people from Che or Metshire¡­ They seemed to be looking for someone as they searched around frantically. They also held a photo of an extremely handsome young man who Cheyenne vaguely recognized after ncing at it hastily. The group walked towards their direction while Omari¡¯s hand on her shoulder tensed up noticeably. ¡®He¡¯s hiding from that group of people!¡¯ Chapter 90: Equated Cheyenne with His Mother The ck, shiny leather shoes approached step by step, stepping on the golden maple leaves and making a dull and subtle sound. The man¡¯s heartbeat elerated even more, and he unconsciously increased the strength of holding her, causing her waist to ache slightly. The tall man approached with a photo in his hand and walked up to Cheyenne. At this critical moment, therge hand that was ced on her waist suddenly held her face. The scent of the man rushed over, and the smell of perfume almost choked her coughing. ¡°Um¡­¡± His lips pressed down, he kissed her domineeringly and forcefully. Although there was ayer of mask between them, Cheyenne could still feel the icy touch on his lips. ¡°Pop¡­¡± The books in Cheyenne¡¯s hands fell one after another onto the ground. Some hit the man¡¯s instep. But he seemed unaware and continued holding her face firmly. Her pretty eyes stared at him wide-eyed with mist swirling inside them. As their eyes met each other¡¯s, he showed a hint of apology in his eyes. The tall man originally wanted to ask Cheyenne if she had seen the person in the photo, but who knew that the next moment he would see two people kissing. The tall man could only see Omari¡¯s back and Cheyenne¡¯s blushed face. He took a deep look at the two of them and finally walked away. From a few steps away, Cheyenne heard the tall man say to hispanion. ¡°I just saw a really pretty woman.¡± Hispanion patted his shoulder and answered him, ¡°Our mission is to find Mr. Lara. As for the women, after the mission is over, I¡¯ll take you to a bar. There¡¯s a girl there with an amazing figure, and she¡¯s even more impressive in the bed.¡± That group of people walked away, and the sound of their conversation became smaller and smaller until it could not be heard. The man who was holding Cheyenne finally breathed a sigh of relief. He took off his own cap, revealing short fiery red hair dampened with sweat. His hair was stuck on his fair and broad forehead; it looked like it had just been pulled out of the water. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry just now. It was only because of the urgency¡­ Ah, it hurts so much!¡± That was her first kiss, you know. She felt a mix of sadness and unfairness, which turned into anger and was channeled into a fierce kick to the man¡¯s shin. Thetter, in pain, grabbed onto the wall and cried out, his big hand quickly touching his injured shin, ¡°You!¡± ¡°You scum! If I ever see you again, I¡¯ll kick your ass,¡± Cheyenne spat before storming off. Unbeknownst to her, she had dropped her book on the ground. It was picked up by a pair of long and beautiful hands. The man gritted his teeth as he opened the book to find ¡°Cheyenne¡± written on the second page. Her name was Cheyenne? What a nice name. Later that day, Cheyenne returned to her hotel room only to realize she had lost her book. She retraced her steps but couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. Fate works in mysterious ways because when she returned to the hotel lobby feeling dejected, she saw that red-haired man from earlier holding out her book for her. Omari handed it over and even gave her his business card. But at that moment, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t impressed and tore up the card before coldly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± If it were anyone else who offended Omari like this, they would have been taken care of quietly by him. But since it was Cheyenne, he found this amusing instead. Of course, when telling Kate about their encounter, Cheyenne left out the part where they kissed through their masks ¨C just giving a brief summary of what happened instead. Kate sighed after listening, ¡°It¡¯s really thanks to the adult book I gave you back then!¡± She then angrily mmed the cab in front of her, making a loud noise. ¡°I¡¯ve read more than you have. Why don¡¯t I have this kind of luck?¡± she eximed. Upon hearing this, Cheyenne turned her head with a smirk and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve read more than me? Tell me then! What do you have that I haven¡¯t read?¡± Kate suddenly felt guilty and looked away. ¡°N-nothing¡­ you¡¯ve read every book I bought.¡± Cheyenne narrowed her eyes and held Kate¡¯s chin with one hand to make eye contact. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Are you going to show me or not? If not, I¡¯ll tell your big brother that you were hiding under the covers reading¡­ mmph!¡± Before she could finish speaking, Kate covered her mouth. At that moment, a tall figure in white appeared at the door ¨C Eddie. With a puzzled look on his handsome face, he softly asked them, ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Kate blinked at him and shed him a standard smile.¡±Eddie! I¡¯m just ying around with Cheyenne here. Right, Cheyenne?¡± Cheyenne crossed her arms and looked at Kate with pursed lips before saying under her breath, ¡°Do you want me to tell him the truth?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll give it to you when I get home!¡± Kate quickly replied. She leaned in and whispered to Cheyenne with a voice that only the two of them could hear, assuring her. ¡°OK.¡± Girls often have some endless whispers between them, which is not a strange thing. Eddie thought they were just fooling around, so he didn¡¯t ask further. After reminding Cheyenne of some follow-up matters, Eddie left. The two of them carrying their luggage walked to the entrance of the hospital and saw a big red Ferrari parked on the side of the road. It¡¯s really eye-catching. The person in the car saw two figures and immediately rolled down the window, revealing a handsome and feminine face. With sunsses covering his eyes, a smile curled up his sexy red lips. ¡°Cheyenne, congrattions on your discharge from the hospital.¡± The car door opened and a young man wearing a white T-shirt and jeans got out, proactively opening the car door. Kate looked at him and snorted arrogantly, ¡°No filming today?¡± As she spoke, she lifted her foot and walked towards the passenger seat of the car. She had barely sat down when Reece grabbed her by her hair and yanked her down, saying, ¡°You get out of there! The passenger seat is reserved for my future girlfriend. You sit in the back!¡± Only two people have sat in the passenger seat next to him so far. One is his mother, the other is Cheyenne. Of course, in his mind, he equated Cheyenne with his mother, so it didn¡¯t matter to him whether she sat or not. Kate winced as he pulled her along and punched him lightly on the shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t sit there then. Don¡¯t act like I care about it!¡± As they settled into the backseat, Kate muttered under her breath, ¡°Cheyenne, he bullies me again.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Cheyenne chose to ignore them and closed her eyes to rest. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with these two bickering all day. Chapter 91: Cheyenne’s Handmade Birthday Gift At exactly eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Chris arrived at the Foley Vi by a luxury car. After a few moments of waiting outside the vi gates, a tall figure dressed in white emerged from within. The golden sunlight shone upon him and seemed to create an aura of holiness around him that no one dared profane. To Chris¡¯ surprise, Mr. Foley had even changed out of his usual ck suit! Once inside the car, Kelvin remained coldly focused on reading through documents without once looking up as he instructed Chris in an icy tone, ¡°Take me through Central Square.¡± Huh? That route would be congested with traffic and take much longer than necessary. This was not typical behavior for Kelvin. Could there be something else going on? Chris couldn¡¯t help but feel curious but didn¡¯t dare ask any questions. Instead, he simply nodded and replied obediently, ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley.¡± The atmosphere inside the car was extremely tense on the way. Chris finally couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Mr. Foley¡­ your hand is alright now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Then the car fell into a deathly silence, so quiet that they could hear each other breathing. After more than twenty minutes, they arrived at Central Square. Chris pulled over to the side of the road. ¡°Mr. Foley, do you have something to take care of?¡± The man slowly folded up his newspaper and put it in his bag behind him before getting out of the car. ¡°Wait for me here for a few minutes.¡± With that said, Chris watched as his boss walked towards the mall. Kelvin never needed to buy anything himself; everything from clothing to food and shelter was arranged by his butler ording to his preferences. As he stepped into the mall, he headed straight for a store specializing in handmade stationery. The owner of this store was German and was particrly skilled at making handmade items such as leather wallets and phone cases, lighters and brand-name watches. One of his specialties was fountain pens which had gained international recognition with only one produced per year. The pen would be engraved with the customer¡¯s name making it unique. As soon as he entered the shop, a tall and sexy female clerk wearing a uniform approached him. When she firstid eyes on Kelvin, a look of admiration lit up her face. He exuded an air of sophistication, with his tall and elegant frame and expensive white suit. She approached him with a sweet smile, asking if there was anything she could help him with. Kelvin ced the box on the ss counter and opened it. ¡°I need a new nib,¡± he said. The female employee carefully took out the red cloth from the box and gasped in surprise when she saw what was inside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± she said nervously. ¡°This pen is limited edition ¨C there¡¯s only one in the world. The nib is made from a special alloy material that our boss has dered he will never make again after thisst pen.¡± Kelvin frowned deeply. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? Tell him I¡¯ll pay any price for it.¡± The female employee felt both embarrassed and amazed by his wealth. ¡°Please wait here for a moment while I go ask our boss,¡± she said. Soon enough, someone lifted up the curtain at the entranceway to reveal an overweight foreign man in his fifties or sixties with gray hair and sideburns wearing an apron featuring Garfield cartoon characters ¨C not exactly fitting attire for someone who looked like he owned such an exclusive store! He turned to Kelvin and asked, ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re looking to rece your nib?¡± Kelvin pushed forward his box towards him without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± The boss became extremely excited when he saw the pen and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s this pen, OMG! This pen has appeared in front of me again!¡± He looked at the pen with a fascinated gaze for a long time. Kelvin furrowed his brow at the man. ¡°Can the nib be reced?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°Just wait a moment, sir. I need to check the material and craftsmanship of this pen,¡± said the man as he turned around and went behind the counter to stand in front of a cab full of files. The female employee was afraid that her customer would be impatient, so she exined, ¡°Sir, please wait for a moment. Our boss needs to find detailed information about this pen¡¯s materials and production process.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Every piece thates out of our studio is unique. The boss also creates an archive folder for each piece to facilitate future improvements or maintenance issues.¡± However, the boss was having trouble finding this particr pen¡¯s archive folder. ¡°Sir, when did you buy this pen?¡± Kelvin thought for a moment. ¡°It was given to me by a friend about five years ago in July.¡± Five years ago, Abbie gave him this pen as a birthday gift, and it was the most heartfelt gift he¡¯d ever received. And it was July¡­ The boss found the file from five years ago and searched for the June file in advance. Finally, he saw a parchment scroll with the name ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence¡± on it and took it out excitedly. ¡°I found it, Miss Lawrence¡¯s file,¡± he said happily. Kelvin listened to his rambling words with deep eyes. The boss brought the file bag to him and said like a child, ¡°This pen wasn¡¯t made by me, it¡¯s Miss Lawrence¡¯s work. I only participated in the production process back then.¡± The words ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence¡± came into Kelvin¡¯s eyes, causing some difort. The writing on top was done in pencil and had be somewhat blurry over time but her unique handwriting could still be seen. ¡°This pen isn¡¯t bought by Miss Abbie Berry?¡± Kelvin clenched his fist under his suit sleeve and asked hoarsely. The boss was taken aback. He slowly opened up the parchment scroll which contained initial design sketches of this pen along with some design instructions. ¡°Abbie? I don¡¯t remember that name at all. This pen is called ¡®secret fragrance¡¯ which is indeed created by Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°About five years ago, Miss Lawrence came to my store wanting to buy a pen as a gift for someone she liked. Unfortunately, I had sold out of a particr one, so I couldn¡¯t break my rules.¡± ¡°She sat outside my shop all day long. I felt her sincerity and taught her how to design and make one herself. Miss Lawrence is clever. Despite being new to designing at that time, her ideas were very novel. This pen is entirely made by her own hands,¡± said the boss confidently. He took out the fountain pen from its case and removed its cap. ¡°This pen is called ¡®secret fragrance¡¯ because there¡¯s an aroma-infused material hidden in the pen cap. Miss Lawrence said the man she likes was a workaholic, and she hoped that when he was working, he could smell the fragrance of flowers and feel happy.¡± ¡®No, this can¡¯t be! How can it be made by Cheyenne?¡¯ Chapter 92: Do You Have a Cigarette? The doubt in Kelvin¡¯s eyes made the shop owner angry. Germans value honesty above all else and would never deceive their customers. He had been in this industry for over fifty years and had never encountered a customer causing trouble. To prove that he wasn¡¯t lying, the shop owner continued to speak, ¡°Sir, there is actually a mystery hidden within this pen. When it is soaked in hot water, you can see characters.¡± There was a ss tube embedded inside with cute version of Kelvin drawn by Cheyenne. The outside of the pen was sprayed with ayer of ck special material that appeared ordinary at first nce but would fade when exposed to hot water.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The female employee quickly brought over a cup of water. The shop owner threw the cap into it and then took it out again. Sure enough, there was a small drawing on top ¨C Kelvin¡¯s character image ¨C a small person with big round head wearing ck suit with hands in pockets looking cool and aloof. The shop owner wetted the entire body of the pen again; Cheyenne¡¯s cute version image appeared once more. The girl had long flowing hair cascading down her shoulders as shey on her desk wearing white school uniform while an orange cat sat beside her. Both were gazing out through window at a young man standing under cherry blossom tree dressed in white shirt being blown by wind. The cherry blossoms fell to the ground, beautiful like a fairy tale. And there he was! Next to him was a small inscription that read, ¡°He¡¯s like winter, but I¡¯m summer. Let the autumn leaves bring my blessings to him.¡± Five years ago, this was an impressive design idea that earned him numerous international awards. He owed it all to Miss Lawrence and had a deep impression of this pen. At the time, he wanted to buy it but Miss Lawrence said it was meant as a birthday gift for someone special and couldn¡¯t be sold. The pen was Cheyenne¡¯s creation. So why didn¡¯t she give it to him personally? Suddenly Kelvin remembered his 22nd birthday party and college graduation ceremony where Abbie shyly handed him the pen, saying, ¡°Kelvin, this is my handmade pen for you on your birthday. Happy Birthday!¡± The apuse echoed around them as envy and teasing nces were exchanged between them. And he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so thoughtful, even making a pen herself despite her health condition, just to give it to him. He epted it with gratitude. Then Cheyenne appeared out of nowhere in front of him, shouting angrily, ¡°She¡¯s lying! That pen is made by me!¡± At sixteen years old, Cheyenne had always been problematic at school, either skipping sses or getting into fights and even going clubbing at night sometimes. Kelvin clearly remembered Cheyenne from that night with tears streaming down her face like crystal beads falling from her eyes. The girl was so wronged that her eyes turned red, making her look like a cute little rabbit. However, in just a moment, this little rabbit turned into a tigress. She grabbed Abbie¡¯s hand and raised her hand to give her a p. In front of rtives and friends, she insulted Abbie like a shrew. ¡°You thief, I must have been blind to trust you. This pen clearly¡­¡± Abbie fell to the ground and covered her chest with one hand, taking big breaths. Her heart disease rpsed. What about him at that time? He believed wholeheartedly that Cheyenne was vain and had a strong sense of jealousy, and could not tolerate Abbie¡¯s existence, so he chose to stand in front of Abbie at the first opportunity. ¡°Cheyenne, have you caused enough trouble? You came here empty-handed and shamelessly imed that the pen was made by you!¡± That was the first time he had seen Cheyenne show that kind of hurt expression. For the first time, her bright and watery eyes were dim in color. Her stunningly beautiful pale face suddenly smiled. ¡°I understand, no matter what I do, I can¡¯tpare to Abbie in your heart.¡± ¡°You are not even worthy to bepared with Abbie. She is gentle and kind, while you are arrogant and domineering, without any skills or knowledge!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, if you dare to hurt her again, I promise you¡¯ll regret it!¡± After speaking, he watched as Cheyenne¡¯s slender figure walked out of the banquet hall alone. Her ck long dress blended her with the night. The contrast was striking ¨C her back so white it seemed to glow, set against the stark ck of her silhouette. He had used this pen for five years and never discovered its secret. Back then, he had wrongly used Cheyenne. But now that the truth was out, Kelvin¡¯s heart was stirred with a mixture of emotion. Abbie whom he had always saw as a kind and gentle woman was actually the one deceiving him, while Cheyenne he disdained was the one truly sincere. Kelvin¡¯s gaze fell on the pen in his water ss and he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. Should he fix it? Or should he rece it? The shopkeeper closed the parchment scroll and returned it to its original ce. ¡°Sir,¡± said the shopkeeper. ¡°This pen wasn¡¯t easy to make. Miss Lawrence worked on it for over a month here at my shop; every day she pounded iron and ground ss.¡± ¡°One time she cut herself badly on some ss but refused to take a break.¡± ¡°The color of cherry blossoms in this painting is made from her blood,¡± continued the shopkeeper with admiration. ¡°Miss Lawrence is one of the most determined and sincere youngdies I¡¯ve ever met, even though she¡¯s so young back then.¡± No wonder there were times when her hands were wrapped up in bandages. Kelvin even assumed that Cheyenne got into another fight outside. With disdainful eyes flickering over her once more, his disgust deepened further still. How could such an immature girl with no redeeming qualities be his wife? After a moment of silence, Kelvin¡¯s lips parted as he asked, ¡°Can this pen still be repaired?¡± The shop owner looked hesitant. ¡°The tip of this pen is so smooth and durable because it¡¯s made from a special metal material. But I haven¡¯t made pens in a long time, and I don¡¯t have that material in stock.¡± It would be too much trouble to buy such a small piece of metal. Kelvin took out his business card from his jacket pocket and handed it to the owner. ¡°This is my card. Money is not an issue as long as you can fix it.¡± ¡°Okay, let me give it a try,¡± the owner agreed reluctantly. Kelvin walked out of the small shop with a heavy heart, subconsciously patting his suit pocket. He had left his cigarettes in the study; he forgot to bring them with him. When he got back into the car, Chris was dozing off in the driver¡¯s seat. He suddenly snapped awake when he heard Kelvin¡¯s voice. ¡°Sir¡­ sir, you¡¯re back.¡± Looking at his phone disy screen, it was almost nine o¡¯clock already. Why did Mr. Foley take so long? ¡°Do you have any cigarettes?¡± Kelvin¡¯s icy voice suddenly rang out, leaving Chris looking bewildered. Chapter 93: Iker’s Son After many days, Cheyenne¡¯s figure finally appeared in Iker¡¯s sight again. Today¡¯s weather was slightly warm, and she wore a white off-the-shoulder chiffon top with ruffled edges, paired with a blue irregr denim skirt that reached just below her thighs. She revealed delicate corbones and a pair of fair and slender long legs, wearing white shoes. If others wore this outfit, they would only feel pure and fashionable. But when worn by Cheyenne, it immediately conjured up one word in people¡¯s minds ¨C goddess. Her legs were more perfect than any model he had ever seen before ¨C smooth and tender, straight and slender with delicate ankles. Iker took one look at them but couldn¡¯t help staring at them continuously. This woman may not be beautiful in the face but her legs were stunningly gorgeous to him. ¡°Master Iker! It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other. Are you doing well?¡± She raised a cute little face with an especially radiant smile on it. He cleared his throat and quickly withdrew his gaze, coldly saying, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long; only three days.¡± Tsk tsk¡­ How heartless! She was his attending doctor, but he didn¡¯t miss her at all. ¡°Okay, I can see that you¡¯re doing well, Master Iker,¡± Cheyenne replied Layne had helped him with acupuncture for pain relief and taught Tanner a set of massage techniques. After a few days of massage, his legs were indeed much better than before. ¡°Come in and talk,¡± Iker said suddenly, looking down at her from above. ¡°Good timing. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you too, Master Iker.¡± Cheyenne said as she walked into the lobby of Iker¡¯s Estate. As soon as she entered the room, she saw a handsome little boy sitting on the sofa. He had a round face and shining obsidian eyes with slightly parted lips that were tinted red. He was wearing blue jeans and looked about one or two years old. Cheyenne was stunned for a moment when she noticed how much the child resembled Iker in terms of facial features. Her curiosity piqued, she teased him by saying, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Master Iker¡¯s son is already this big!¡± Hearing thisment made him twitch his lips while giving her an icy re before replying coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do not speak without thinking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true though! Just look at this kid; he looks so much like you! It¡¯s normal for someone old like you to have a two-year-old child,¡± Cheyenne joked back teasingly. ¡°I wonder what the mother of this child looks like to have given birth to such a beautiful baby.¡± Iker never cared about his appearance and didn¡¯t bother looking in the mirror, but he never expected someone to call him ¡°old¡±! His face darkened as he sarcastically replied, ¡°Kelvin, your ex-husband and I are the same age.¡± ¡°What? He couldn¡¯t satisfy you with his old age so you divorced him?¡± Iker thought Cheyenne would be angry at thatment, but instead sheughed as if it wasn¡¯t directed at her. ¡°Master Iker is wise. You know there are plenty of young and handsome guys out there now.¡± Her smile remained on her face without a trace of pessimism. But in that moment, Iker felt that her smile was fake and heartbreaking. He didn¡¯t like how she pretended to be cheerful. Even though he had only known Cheyenne for less than a month, he could tell that beneath her smile was a hint of sadness that quickly disappeared. ¡°This big sister is so pretty! Brother, is she your girlfriend?¡± The child who looked no more than three years old asked with an adorable voice. Cheyenne¡¯s heart melted when she heard the little one call her ¡°big sister¡±. She walked over with an even warmer smile and crouched down in front of the little guy asking sweetly, ¡°How old are you? Do you know what a girlfriend is?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lewis obediently nodded his head while staring directly into Cheyenne¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°I¡­ I am one year and ten months old now. Mommy says I will be two years old soon.¡± ¡°Sister, you are so pretty,¡± he said while extending his chubby little hand to make a gesture. But he didn¡¯t know how to do it properly, so he stretched out both of his small hands and opened them up. He was just too cute. When Cheyenne married Kelvin at eighteen, she thought about having a child for him. Her grandfather-inw was urging her on as well. She had once fantasized about marrying him at eighteen, getting pregnant and giving birth smoothly by neen. By the time she was twenty-one, the crying baby would be around the same age as this little brat in front of her eyes. Ideas are always perfect but unrealistic. After marriage, reality gave her a hard p in the face. Kelvin didn¡¯t even want to touch her; on their wedding night, he flew overseas to apany his childhood sweetheart instead. This long-distance tension between themsted for a year until old Mr. Foley found out about it and forced him back home. He reluctantly slept with her then, demanding fiercely with an icy face every time like venting his emotions. Cheyenne mentioned Grandpa wanting great-grandchildren but got nothing but ridicule from Kelvin in return. ¡°Is it Grandpa who wants great-grandchildren or do you want to use children to control me?¡± ¡°100 million dors isn¡¯t enough for your family? You still want more from the Foley Family using our child?¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you don¡¯t deserve to have my children!¡± His resolute and hateful words pierced her heart, and Cheyenne dared not bring up the topic again. Kelvin seemed to be on guard against her too, always wearing condoms whenever they slept together. When old Mr. Foley asked why they didn¡¯t have any children yet, she shouldered the burden alone by using her own health as an excuse. But all she got in return was Kelvin¡¯s malicious suspicion. ¡°Did you go see Grandpa again? From now on, stop going to the Foley mansion. How did you be Mrs. Foley? Don¡¯t you know that?¡± He hung up the phone after saying this. He disappeared for over a month afterwards and didn¡¯t answer any of Cheyenne¡¯s calls or messages. When he finally returned, it was for Abbie¡¯s sake. The repeated disappointments and hurts pushed her into a dark abyss of suffering every day. Cheyenne thought about giving up and leaving everything behind. But there was a voice inside her telling her that things could change if she treated Kelvin with sincerity. One day, he would realize how good she was to him and treat her gently in return. She would never forget that cold winter under the bridge when he gave her warmth. Chapter 94: Tell His Father to Give Money Cheyenne snapped out of those painful memories and fixed her gaze on the handsome little guy in front of her, giving a light smile. ¡°You are so sweet. Tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡± She reached out and held the little one in her arms. Thetter did not resist, and even took the opportunity to kiss her on the face. The kissing noise made by Louis was loud enough for Iker on the second floor corridor to hear it. He couldn¡¯t help but have a gloomy expression on his face. How could someone who casually kissed a girl be his younger brother? Cheyenne¡¯s cheeks could still feel the kid¡¯s damp and tender touch, causing her to burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s really too cute. Master Iker, can I borrow your little brother to y with for two days?¡± Upon hearing this, Lewis furrowed his brow and earnestly retorted, ¡°Fairy sister, I cannot be lent to you because my mommy will worry.¡± But he also liked this prettydy in front of him, what should he do? The little one suddenly thought of something and looked at Cheyenne with anticipation in his eyes, ¡°Sister, would you like toe and live with us? This way, my older brother and I can see you every day.¡± ¡®Wait, it¡¯s his business if he wants to see this woman, why should he get me involved? ¡°If you keep messing around, Lewis Todd, I swear I¡¯ll toss you out, you believe me?¡± Iker threatened, her tone firm. Lewis Todd was the boy¡¯s full name. He was well aware that if his big brother called him by his full name, it meant that his big brother was angry. The little guy immediately sat up straight and snuggled into Cheyenne¡¯s arms, but his round eyes nced towards the second floor. ¡°Okay, Master Lewis, I can¡¯t stay at your house. And I¡¯m not your big brother¡¯s girlfriend either. He¡¯s so fierce and has a bad temper¡­¡± The little guy nodded in agreement and replied in a childish voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Iker listened to her evaluation of him and his expression grew increasingly grim. With a cold humph, he said, ¡°Hurry up ande here! Don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re here.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne made a face at him. After cing Lewis on the sofa, she patted his cute little head before leaving. ¡°Master Lewis, I¡¯m leaving now. Let¡¯s y again next time.¡± ¡°Okay, sister.¡± Iker rxed his eyebrows as he wondered why he didn¡¯t send this little thing back to Erica¡¯s ce earlier. He only kept Lewis here for a few days because thetter had been coughing due to catching cold these past few days which made him feel sorry for him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He would have sent him back if it wasn¡¯t for that reason anyway. ¡°Tanner, ask the servants to send him backter, and remind them not to forget asking for his food expenses.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Iker.¡± Cheyenne was surprised to hear that. Her red lips parted slightly as she spoke, ¡°You charge for meals? That¡¯s your own brother.¡± ¡°Blood is thicker than water, but money talks,¡± Iker replied. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but think to herself that he was being unfair to his brother. After all, they were family. Soon after, Kai arrived with Erica by his side. She wore a white dress and high heels and looked stunningly beautiful. When Erica saw Cheyenne, her eyes shed with displeasure before she put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, how are you feeling? We¡¯re so sorry about what happenedst time. It was our fault that you got hurt.¡± Kai walked up to her and shook her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much, Mr. Todd. I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡± Cheyenne had heard that the snake had been killed and its gall had been taken out by her grandfather, which already dissipated any resentment she felt. ¡°Alright then,¡± Erica said as she picked up their son and turned to Kai. ¡°We should be going now; we have some important matters to attend to.¡± Kai nodded apologetically at Cheyenne before saying goodbye. ¡°Thank you for taking care of things here at Iker¡¯s Estate. Miss Lawrence; my wife and I will make it up to you next time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Todd.¡± The three turned to leave, with Lewis waving goodbye to Cheyenne in Erica¡¯s arms. ¡°Bye, pretty missy!¡± he sweetly said. ¡°Okay.¡± Erica frowned slightly and seemed to be unhappy with Lewis¡¯s closeness to Cheyenne. ¡°Alright, be quiet now and don¡¯t disturb your big brother,¡± Erica said. The little one immediately covered his mouth with his hand and nodded. ¡°Mommy, I know,¡± he whispered. As the sound of their footsteps faded away into the distance, only Cheyenne and Iker remained in the room staring awkwardly at each other. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about earlier?¡± Cheyenne suddenly remembered her purpose foring and patted her head. ¡°Oh right! I almost forgot.¡± She took out a medical report and two pictures from her bag and handed them over to Iker. ¡°This is your blood analysis report, while this is a blood test report of another deceased person. They show simr drugs are used, which have a matching rate of 95%.¡± The pictures showed images of the deceased before his death. Iker nced at them briefly before looking back down at the reports¡¯ conclusion: Datura stramonium. ¡°I don¡¯t know this person,¡± Iker confirmed. ¡°His background seems ordinary and there¡¯s no apparent connection to the Todd family, but what¡¯s suspicious is why someone would pay so much to harm a regr taxi driver.¡± The Datura stramonium is a tropical herbaceous nt from the Congo Basin in South Africa. It¡¯s poisonous all over and touching it will cause contamination. Only the perennial poison gas in the rainforest can cultivate this characteristic. It only blooms for seven days during May each year, and it has a short flowering period. If you want to pick it, you have to do so within those seven days. During summer, when the rainforest floods, not only are there giant pythons in the river but also animals on shore be more active. Picking it bes even more difficult. Without sufficient funding support, it would be difficult to achieve this goal. Iker was a war god and heir of the Todd family fortune, so it wasn¡¯t hard to understand why someone would spend so much money using it against Iker. But why would someone spend so much harming that taxi driver? ording to his information, he had been in Akloit all along without any opportunities ofing into contact with Datura stramonium. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have someone investigate,¡± Iker closed his files and spoke solemnly. ¡°His parents are also in Akloit now. I¡¯ve asked my friends to approach them both hoping for some good news.¡± Cheyenne let out a sigh and ended their conversation. Chapter 95: Don’t Even Think About Anything Else Cheyenne was back, and once again she was tasked with treating Iker¡¯s legs. This time, her grandfather Layne didn¡¯te along and had to return to Yrose for two days, leaving Cheyenne alone. After giving Iker some acupuncture treatment, her beautiful fair forehead was covered in glistening sweat drops. A few drops of sweat also hung on the tip of her petite nose which turned red from the heat. Her rosy cheeks made her look even more adorable. Iker wasn¡¯t feeling well either; this time the pain was even more intense. It felt like millions of ants were crawling through his veins up and down his legs causing an unbearable itchiness and pain. His knee was full of needles that looked so dense that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle just by looking at them. Hisrge hands clenched into fists on both sides of his wheelchair armrests as he tapped his fingers against the metal edge leaving deep marks behind. Sweat dripped from his palms. He was d in a white, lightweight bathrobe, slightly open at the cor, revealing a chest with a sun-kissed bronze hue. The water glistened, as tight and smooth as rose petals. Sensuous yet exuding a wild charm. Just a single nce made Cheyenne¡¯s ears turn red. She had only seen Kelvin¡¯s naked body her whole life. ¡®Hmm, even though Master Iker is in a wheelchair, his physique is no less impressive than Kelvin¡¯s.¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± A cold and oppressive voice came from above, causing her to almost choke on her own saliva in fear. She pouted her lips in dissatisfaction and retorted, ¡°Who said I was looking at you? I just happened to nce over. Don¡¯t tter yourself, there¡¯s nothing interesting about you.¡± Iker¡¯s cold aura intensified as he spoke with a frosty gaze. ¡°Do you want to try me? Just because I¡¯m disabled doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m incapable like you think.¡± His words contained a hint of suggestive meaning that made her feel uneasy. She red at him immediately. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ have no shame!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act so innocent. I have no interest in you. Just focus on treating my legs and you¡¯ll get well paid, but don¡¯t expect anything else from me.¡± ¡®What do I expect from you? If I really want to remarry, even choosing Omari will be better than you!¡¯ she thought. ¡°Master Iker, you¡¯re too confident. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not my type,¡± she said and deliberately added more pressure when removing the needles, which caused him to wince in pain. He suspected that she deliberately did it to get back at him but had no evidence. He didn¡¯t want this woman to underestimate him; he gritted his teeth and endured the pain without making a sound. This only made the sweat pour down even more. After finishing their treatment, both of them were sweating profusely. Cheyenne was wearing a blue dress that entuated her curves, exuding a silent charm. Tanner walked in with two maids and two white towels in his hands. ¡°Master Iker, would you like to take a bath?¡± Iker nodded and nced at Cheyenne before leaving. Seeing her dress sticking to her body, he kindly suggested, ¡°Miss Lawrence, why don¡¯t you take a shower here before going back? You¡¯re covered in sweat¡­ you might stink up the pedestrians.¡± Cheyenne felt embarrassed and angry as she sniffed at herself. ¡°Thank you,¡± she gritted through her teeth. ¡°Tanner, please escort Miss Lawrence,¡± Iker instructed. ¡°Yes.¡± One of the maids led Cheyenne back to the room where she had stayed before ¨C it was spotless as usual.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The maid exined on their way there. ¡°Miss Lawrence, this room is specially reserved for you by Master Iker himself; we clean it every day.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cheyenne wondered what this meant ¨C that it was reserved for her? The maid only took Cheyenne¡¯s silence as shyness and chuckled softly. Cheyenne didn¡¯t realize until she entered the bathroom that everything was provided, even face wash and facial masks. ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t look like he uses facial masks.¡± She finally understood what the maid meant. ¡°If you need anything else, Miss Lawrence, just let me know. I¡¯ll be waiting outside,¡± the maid said before leaving. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need anything else right now,¡± Cheyenne replied as the maid left. She closed the door behind her and unzipped her dress with one hand. After washing away all of her sweat in the shower, she realized that there was one problem: she didn¡¯t have any clean clothes to change into! The dress she had been wearing was wet from water and sweat; it would be impossible for her to continue wearing it. Desperate, she knocked on the bathroom door and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Hello? Is anyone there?¡± She heard some rustling outside; someone must havee over. Thinking it was the maid who had just left moments ago, Cheyenne felt relieved. ¡°Excuse me, Miss¡­ could you help me find some clothes?¡± Clothes? Outside of the bathroom was a man with thick and handsome eyebrows raised in surprise ¨C he had forgotten to prepare clothes for her! The maid had gone downstairs to fetch water but returned holding a bucket. When she saw Iker in front of the bathroom door, her pupils dted. She was frozen stiff on the spot, forgetting what her original purpose was. ¡°Master Iker, you¡­ what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. Go downstairs and find her a set of clothes.¡± The entire vi only had two maids who usually wore the same uniform. They rarely got to wear their own clothes. When she returned with a ck and white maid outfit in hand. Its skirt hem wasce with a circle of white ruffles. The trumpet sleeves were adorned with silk ribbons, making it look in and unremarkable. The maid watched as Master Iker took the clothes and wheeled himself towards the bathroom, shocked enough to drop her jaw. She stared at him in amazement. ¡°You can go now,¡± Iker ordered coldly. As water rushed loudly in the bathroom, Cheyenne didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. After washing off all of the foam from her body and turning off the faucet, she heard knocking on the door from outside. ¡°Knock knock knock¡­¡± ¡°Clothes!¡± That low-pitched yet maic voice could only belong to Iker. Why would he be outside? Cheyenne waspletely confused until another round of knocking brought her back to reality while blushing red-faced. She yelled loudly, ¡°You¡­ you freak, how on earth did you end up in my room?¡± ¡°This should be my room, the entire vi belongs to me.¡± Feeling the tension and anger in her words, Iker slowly curved his lips into a smile. In the bathroom, Cheyenne was shivering with cold, holding her shoulders with both hands and ring angrily at the door. ¡°Achoo.¡± Hearing her sneezing sounding from inside, Iker stopped joking around with her. ¡°I put the clothes at the door, you can take them yourself. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I have no reason to deceive you.¡± The sound of the wheelchair rubbing against the ground became quieter and quieter, and the sound of the door closing rang out. Cheyenne finally confirmed that he had really left. Chapter 96: Kelvin’s Fury She reached out and turned the doorknob of the door, cautiously sticking out her head and looking around. The room was empty, indeed no one was there, so she walked out confidently in her bathrobe. The clothes were ced on the chair next to it. Cheyenne took a closer look and found that it was actually a ck maid outfit. Her lips twitched slightly as she reached out to pick up the piece of clothing, holding it up to her nose for a quick sniff. Luckily, there was no scent other thanundry detergent. With a deep breath, she reluctantly put on the garment and made her way downstairs. Iker was lounging on the sofa, sipping a cup of hot coffee that had just been delivered by the maid. As he took another sip, he heard footsteps approaching from outside. At the door stood several tall figures dressed in ck, led by none other than his younger brother Davon. By his side was a man in a white suit with sharp features and piercing eyes that seemed to look right through him. ¡°Kelvin?¡± Iker couldn¡¯t help but wonder what brought him here. Without missing a beat, he greeted them with thinly veiled sarcasm, ¡°Mr. Foley! What brings you all the way to my humble abode?¡± Kelvin studied Iker carefully as he sat there in his bathrobe with damp hair still clinging to his forehead ¨C not someone you¡¯d want to mess with even if he was disabled now. ¡°Iker, I invited Mr. Foley over today,¡± Davon exined calmly. ¡°I came here to tell you that the summit will be held on the 13th next month, and the President will attend with Emily,¡± he said. As soon as Iker heard the familiar name, a surge of anger rising within him. Emily. She was the heiress of the Davidson family, and also recognized as the President¡¯s goddaughter. Her noble status made her a true ¡°goddess¡±. She graduated from Harvard University with a degree in jewelry design, fluent in eightnguages and skilled at ying musical instruments. She was also an aplished artist and had unparalleled beauty. After returning to Che, she created her own luxury brand called ¡°Dream¡±, designing jewelry that left everyone amazed. This woman who possessed countless virtues was once Iker¡¯s fiancee. The marriage between their families had been arranged long ago. When old Mr. Todd saved the President¡¯s life, the President promised to arrange for their marriage once his daughter was born but unfortunately his daughter was stillborn and he had no other child. At thirty-five years old, he adopted Emily as his goddaughter from his wife¡¯s family. When Iker turned eighteen years old, old Mr. Todd was dying, so he held onto a token from years ago to make sure that the President would keep his promise by arranging for their marriage. And so it was settled ¨C they were engaged when Iker was eighteen while Emily one year younger than him. After their engagement ceremony, Iker grew up from an inexperienced youth into a tough military general over time. He had achieved great sess and became a star in the eyes of all of Che. Many young girls from noble families admired him, the future one-ranked general of the empire, the eldest son of the Todd family. But then an ident happened ¨C Iker¡¯s legs were crippled. Topensate for his loss, Mr. President proposed that they marry each other, but Emily could not ept having ame husband. She flew back from overseas and went straight to the Todd family to break off their engagement. Iker was humiliated and publicly promised to let her go. When Mr. President found out about this, it was toote ¨C their engagement was broken off and tokens were returned. Mr. President was so angry that he ignored Emily for a month and sent her to Metshire as a diplomat for half a year before allowing her to return home. Iker hadn¡¯t paid attention to news about Emily for years. When he heard her name again, surprisingly, he didn¡¯t feel as resentful or angry as before anymore. Three years had passed since then; time had dulled everything down. He believed that he could be indifferent soon. Iker¡¯s face remained calm and collected as he looked at the two of them, ¡°What do you want to say? Or rather, what is your purpose?¡± Kelvin finally spoke up to exin, ¡°Actually, I have something that needs Master Iker¡¯s help. You can make any conditions.¡± The Foley family was one of the three giants and Kelvin was the head of it himself. How could there be anything that he couldn¡¯t handle on his own? That was certainly new. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this. I heard that Mr. President has a Rejuvenated Herb and I wanted Master Iker to introduce Mr. President to me. The conditions are negotiable.¡± All for a nt? Cheyenne crouched behind the handrail on the second floornding and clearly heard Kelvin¡¯s words. He still hadn¡¯t given up! And now he had set his sights on the herb kept by the President! He really went all out for Abbie. ¡°Miss Lawrence, what are you doing here?¡± Coincidentally, a servant came out of the study with cleaning tools in hand and saw Cheyenne sitting ungracefully by herself on the stairs. This sentence caught everyone¡¯s attention. Boom! Her mind felt like it had been split in two by a thunderbolt, with one half nk and the other running at high speed. What should she do?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Should she pretend they hadn¡¯t seen her and immediately turn around to leave? Or should she smile and say hello? She could clearly feel an icy cold gaze like a knife looking at her, as if wanting to tear her apart. Cheyenne slowly lifted her head to look over and met Kelvin¡¯s angry upturned eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He never expected to see her here! What was she wearing? A ck maid outfit that entuated the roundness of her chest with a bow tied behind her waist, making her slender waist even more pronounced. Her fair and slender calves were exposed without any stockings. Her wavy long hair hung down on her shoulders, swaying with every step she took. The ordinary maid outfit had somehow transformed into that of aic book heroine under Cheyenne¡¯s touch. Kelvin knew better than anyone else how great Cheyenne¡¯s figure was. ¡°Miss Lawrence,e sit over here,¡± Iker raised his eyebrows lightly and instructed. As she approached, Kelvin clearly smelled the fragrance on her body, which was exactly the same as Iker¡¯s. Thinking back to thetter having just taken a shower with his hair still damp, and looking at Cheyenne¡¯s slightly wet hair, Kelvin had an increasingly cold gaze. He wondered what was going on between her and Iker just now. Chapter 97: Master Iker Is Childish Davon, with his ¡°knowing¡± eyes, nced back and forth between the two, hisughter carrying a hint of suggestive undertones, echoing in their ears. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lawrence to have such a perfect figure, even the maid outfit looks different on her. No wonder my elder brother was moved!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne¡¯s face flushed and she hesitated to speak. She really wanted to argue that she had only taken a bath here. Upon second thought, if she were to say that she took a shower here, wouldn¡¯t it be making matters worse? It was better to remain silent. Iker took the initiative to defend her and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence and I are not what you think. It¡¯s hard to exin in one sentence, and I don¡¯t need to exin it to you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the real issue.¡± Master Iker truly lived up to his name, he was just that domineering. One sentence interrupted the explicit topic and suddenly lowered the temperature of the surrounding air by several degrees. Cheyenne sat obediently next to Iker, lowering her head and adopting a submissive posture that only fueled Kelvin¡¯s anger even more. She was pretending again! Despite being a spoiled and shameless woman, she put on this shy and sweet act in front of Iker. Kelvin had always despised her attempts to please him with this attitude before, but now he couldn¡¯t ept it when she used the same approach with others. Cheyenne really didn¡¯t discriminate when it came to men. Not only did she go after Mr. Lara, but also someone like Iker who was disabled. Feeling his disdainful gaze on her, Cheyenne grew angry. Who was he to judge? They were already divorced, so whoever she chose to be with was her own business. Unlike him who had an affair with his childhood sweetheart when they were still married. To spite Kelvin, Cheyenne deliberately picked up an orange from the table. Her slender fingers were delicate and fair-skinned like works of art as they elegantly peeled away at the fruit. The three of them started discussing business matters. It turned out that Kelvin hade to visit Iker because he was hosting the business summit where Miss Davidson had requested for Master Iker¡¯s attendance or else she wouldn¡¯t show up herself. But who doesn¡¯t know that ever since the car ident three years ago, Master Iker has been a recluse, let alone attending such boring parties with crowds of people. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Iker refused Kelvin¡¯s invitation without hesitation.N?velDrama.Org owns this. He knew Kelvin invited him only because Kelvin wanted to please Emily and meet the President. He also knew that Emily wanted to see him not for apologizing to him. ¡°Iker, don¡¯t be so quick to refuse. Miss Davidson just wants to catch up with you. We grew up together as friends. Besides, the more you avoid it, the more the media out there might think you haven¡¯t moved on yet.¡± ¡°What they say outside is their business! I don¡¯t want to go, and no one can force me.¡± As Iker said this, his gaze was mostly fixed on Kelvin. It was clear that he was warning Kelvin. Unfazed, Kelvin replied nonchntly, ¡°If Master Iker doesn¡¯t want to go, then that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just a messenger.¡± There were other ways for him to see the President anyway. Cheyenne unknowingly peeled an orange and handed it over to Iker. This small gesture left both men stunned. Iker never expected her to peel an orange for him. The cold, slippery sensation was fleeting, and it was her fingertips that he felt. Kelvin, on the other hand, was simply angry. She loved oranges and had even yfully demanded that he peel one for her before. At the auctionst time, even Mr. Lara himself peeled an orange for her. Now she had peeled one for Iker herself. It seemed that in her heart, Iker held a special ce. Kelvin suddenly remembered the pen she gave him and felt foolish for having it repaired. Even if it were fixed now, it would never be the same as before. ¡°Go attend it and have some fun outside,¡± Cheyenne said with a lightugh. Upon hearing this, Iker¡¯s stern expression softened as he turned to look at her seriously and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°You do need to,¡± Cheyenne insisted gently. ¡°Sometimes we are our own worst enemy by not letting ourselves move forward.¡± What gued Iker more than his physical disability was his emotional turmoil ¨C something much harder to cure than any leg ailment could ever be. In three years¡¯ time, the once righteous and brave, confident man had be violent and insecure. He always curled up in his own fantasies. Everywhere was mockery and darkness. Listening to Cheyenne¡¯s advice, Iker fell into deep thought. Looking down at the orange in his palm, he suddenly put it in his mouth. It tasted sweet and sour, the best orange he had ever eaten. Should he try it? Go out and embrace the sunshine? Iker was actually very conflicted and nervous. He had tried to live a normal life before ¨C asionally going out for a walk. But every time he went out, all he received were sympathetic or mocking looks from others. He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy or ept those insults. ¡°Are you going too?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched slightly at his words. Was he a primary school student who needed someone else to apany him before doing anything? ¡°What am I supposed to do there with my identity? Let¡¯s just forget about it,¡± Cheyenneughed at herself with self-awareness. The Lawrence family couldn¡¯t even be considered third-rate aristocrats in Akloit. If she went there, she would only be mocked by the so-called high societydies. It was better for her to stay at home and study medicine. Davon took the initiative to invite her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, if you¡¯re willing, why don¡¯t youe with me and have some fun?¡± As soon as Davon finished speaking, Iker grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back. ¡°You are naturally mypanion,¡± he said dominantly. Cheyenne turned to re at him. What did it have to do with her? Iker snorted and said arrogantly, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, then I won¡¯t go either.¡± Was this still the ruthless major general? She had heard that Iker was cruel and would torture prisoners in various ways. Now he was acting¡­ cute in front of her? Anyway, Cheyenne was scared and agreed reluctantly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After finishing their conversation, Kelvin should also leave soon. He didn¡¯t even look at Cheyenne before getting up to leave. ¡°I should also leave now; see you tomorrow.¡± With that said, Cheyenne stood up. Chapter 98: Cheyenne, You’ve Got Some Nerve Iker didn¡¯t keep her and nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have the butler send you off.¡± ¡°No need, I drove here myself,¡± Cheyenne replied. As she took a step forward, a servant stopped her with an outstretched hand. Just then, another maid hurriedly walked down from the second floor carrying a handbag. She stopped in front of Cheyenne and respectfully handed over the bag. ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ your clothes are washed.¡± Her clothes! Kelvin sensed the meaning behind those words and his lips pressed as the air around him dropped suddenly. ¡°Oh¡­ thank you,¡± Cheyenne said without much thought as she picked up the bag and prepared to leave. Davon still had some things he wanted to say to Iker so he turned back after seeing Kelvin off at the gate. There was still some distance between Iker¡¯s Estate and the garage. Kelvin¡¯s tall figure led in front while the petite woman followed closely behind him in silence. Cheyenne wanted to ask if he really had to get the Rejuvenated Herb. Meanwhile, Kelvin wanted to know if she and Iker had slept together earlier. They walked in silence until they reached the garage. Cheyenne immediately spotted her pink luxury car sandwiched between other vehicles. Cars were parked on both sides, and there was a car behind hers. Only the narrow aisle in the middle was passable. She made her way to the driver¡¯s seat and started up the engine with a light rev of gas. She steered while driving out slowly, but it had been three years since shest drove, so her skills were mediocre at best. Backing up proved difficult for her, like moving an ant at a snail¡¯s pace. Kelvin watched as she struggled with clumsy maneuvers and remembered how ¡°earth-shattering¡± it was when she learned how to drive. He helped her get her license by teaching parallel parking and backing into garages step-by-step. Why did he have such leisurely thoughts about teaching Cheyenne how to drive back then? Probably because he saw that she almost crashed during her first drive¡­ So he felt empathy for her. Cheyenne felt even more nervous when she realized that Kelvin was watching her every move. She backed up too hard on the gas pedal causing her car to crash straight back! The car behind was Kelvin¡¯s ck Lamborghini. As they were about to collide, there was less than half a meter between the two cars. Luckily, Cheyenne abruptly jerked the steering wheel, causing the car¡¯s wheels to swivel, skimming the ground at a sharp angle and heading straight for the pir of the garage. With such a short distance and so much force, if they were to collide, it¡¯d be a surprise if her car didn¡¯t explode. ¡°Damn it, hit the brakes quickly!¡± Kelvin¡¯s cold and fierce roar sounded, waking her up from the panic. Visible to the naked eye, the rubber tires created a ring spark as they grated against the ground. Amidst the high temperature, the air still carried the lingering stench of burnt rubber. Looking down, there was a deep ck mark that looked like a brand¡­ Cheyenne sat in the driver¡¯s seat with lingering fear, her pupils dted as she stared nkly ahead, her mind aplete nk. In her mind, Kelvin¡¯s furious shout resonated. The man strode over in long strides, forcefully opened the car door, and grabbed her cor, pulling her out of the car with a strong grip. His action was rough. His face was etched with icy fury, like the cold blue mes of hell, almost as if they were about to consume her soul. The big hand pressed down on her shoulder and pushed her against the wall beside her. ¡°Ouch! Kelvin, you bastard.¡± She was shoved against the wall, feeling the rough, cold texture behind her. Severalyers of fabric couldn¡¯t cushion the impact as she collided with the wall, causing a sharp pain that felt excruciating. In those bright almond eyes, there was a mist of moisture, and she looked at him with using eyes. It was the first time Kelvin had seen such a pitiful appearance of hers. Even when they divorced, she didn¡¯t show a hint of sadness. She and Abbie arepletely different people. Cheyenne is like a shameless little fox, always showing her cunning and optimistic side. Abbie, on the other hand, is like a flower that needs care. Her fragility cannot withstand wind and rain. At least until the secret of the fountain pen was discovered, he thought so. Cheyenne¡¯s tears made a strange feeling begin to grow in his heart. It turns out she also cries and sheds tears. ¡°You have the nerve to cry? If I hadn¡¯t warned you just now, you¡¯d be a puddle of flesh by now!¡± he angrily said. The big hand ced on her shoulder exerted great force, causing Cheyenne to inhale sharply in pain. Not wanting him to discover her vulnerable side, she could only grit her teeth and endure the presence of this despicable man before her. Pouting her red lips, she retorted defiantly, ¡°That¡¯s my business and it¡¯s none of your concern!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯ve got some nerve talking to me like that!¡± ¡°I always have, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have almost crashed.¡± She broke free from the man¡¯s grasp and pulled down her cor in front of him, revealing arge portion of her smooth and fair shoulder. A mischievous strand of hair hung loosely on her fair-skinned shoulder, silently captivating Kelvin. Meanwhile, Cheyenne turned to look at the three finger marks left on her shoulder. The bruise was shocking to see. Kelvin naturally noticed the finger marks on her skin as well. His pupils contracted slightly as he felt guilty about leaving such a mark on her delicate skin. Her skin was too tender, always prone to leaving marks, just like it used to be. But he had never cared before. ¡°Do you also dress so revealing in front of Iker?¡± Despite knowing that he was deliberately trying to provoke her with his words, Cheyenne still got angry. In his eyes, she was just an unfaithful woman who enjoyed being degraded! With a smile on her face, she proudly raised up her perfect chin and looked at him with clear eyes. ¡°What does it matter to you? So what if I am? Kelvin, who are you to me?¡± She retorted upon him, leaving him unable to argue back. ¡®What am I to her? Ex-husband?¡¯ Veins bulged on the man¡¯s broad forehead, and he clenched his teeth, suppressing the urge to strangle her. ¡°Give me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cheyenne asked, confused. Thetter snatched the car key from her hand and sat down in the luxury car. The engine started again, and Kelvin held the steering wheel with one hand, making cool and skilled movements. Easily, the car was turned in a different direction and drove forward for a short distance. The direction was adjusted properly. Afterwards, he opened the car door and walked over. Carrying the light on his back, that tall and thin figure had a somewhat indistinct face. Those dark eyes stared at her intently. Cheyenne clenched her fist. Chapter 99: He’s Crazy to Worry About Her The man walked up to her and stood still. Looking down at her, he calmly raised her hand and slowly opened her fist. He ced the car keys in her palm. A chilling voice rang in her ear, ¡°You can¡¯t even drive a car properly, why do you think Iker would marry you?¡± ¡°And besides, the Todd family is tooplicated for someone like you to climb up and take advantage of.¡± His words sounded like he was advising her not to have unrealistic expectations of pursuing Iker. But Cheyenne found it all confusing. When did she ever want Iker to marry her? She wasn¡¯t delusional. If she wanted to get married, plenty of men waiting in line for her. Kelvin thought she was the type who could only use her body to climb up the socialdder. ¡°Mr. Foley is so kind,¡± Cheyenne sneered. ¡°Instead of wasting time talking to me about this, why don¡¯t you go check on your childhood sweetheart Miss Berry¡¯s health?¡± As she walked past him, Cheyenne deliberately bumped into his shoulder. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± She walked towards the luxury car ahead without looking back or stopping once ¨C resolute and determined.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You! You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Kelvin gritted his teeth with anger as a cold light shed across his eyes. Just fromst time when he got bitten by a snake showed that being with Iker would only bring trouble upon herself ¨C even death! Cheyenne being with Iker would only lead them both down a dangerous path. He would rather Cheyenne choose Omari, even though Omari was the illegitimate son of the Lara family and had a lower status. But that guy had made a name for himself with his own abilities and had limitless potential in the future. After these thoughts shed through his mind, Kelvin felt like he must be crazy for considering Cheyenne¡¯s future. ¡°I must be insane!¡± He muttered to himself and stood there for a while. On the other hand, Cheyenne was driving her luxury car on the road at high speed with a bad mood. She didn¡¯t even know how many red lights she ran through as she weaved through the city at breakneck speed. When she returned to the Lawrence Vi, she saw her stepmother and step-siblings sitting on the sofa looking very happy. Mya was embroidering cross-stitching while Nora sat at a table sorting out her paintings. Sean waszy as usual; don¡¯t expect him to do anything productive. The boy put his feet up on the coffee table, holding half of a watermelon in one hand and eating it with a spoon while watching TV dramas asionally turning back to chat with Nora. ¡°Sis, your painting is getting better and better! In my opinion, you¡¯ll definitely win first ce in thispetition.¡± With less than ten days left untilpetition day, Cheyenne had been leaving early anding homete every day, hardly ever seen at home. Not to mention seeing her sitting quietly to paint.. Upon hearing Sean¡¯s praise, Nora smiled slightly with a hint of pride. ¡°Do you understand? Just say I¡¯m definitely going to win the championship.¡± When ites to painting, Sean really thinks his sister is excellent, so he stepped on Cheyenne and praised Nora. ¡°I don¡¯t know about others, but that good-for-nothing Cheyenne definitely can¡¯tpare to you.¡± ¡°Look at her, she hasn¡¯t even painted once.¡± ¡°If you ask me, she might as well not participate at all so as not to embarrass our parents.¡± As soon as the boy finished speaking, a coldugh came from the door. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very nice to talk behind someone¡¯s back like that, little brother.¡± The three turned their heads towards the sound and saw a ck figure standing at the door. Cheyenne was wearing a ck maid outfit and looked like she had walked out of aic book. Why was she dressed like this? This forced Nora to consider other possibilities and give Mya a hinting nce. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re back. Have you eaten yet? Do you want me to ask the kitchen staff to heat something up?¡± Cheyenne ignored Mya¡¯s kindness and went upstairs with her handbag. ¡°No need, thanks,¡± she said coldly. Just minutes after Cheyenne went upstairs, George also returned home, looking disheveled. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back,¡± Mya quickly put down her cross-stitch and went to greet him, gently helping him take off his suit jacket and hanging it on the nearby coat rack. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back,¡± Sean jolted upright and straightened his posture. George gave him a brief nce. ¡°Hmm.¡± Meanwhile, Nora brought her painting over to show her father, her voice tinged with pride. ¡°Dad, look at my painting. My teacher said I¡¯ll definitely win a prize next month at thepetition.¡± With a talented and hardworking daughter like Nora, George felt proud as well. He tenderly ran his hand through Nora¡¯s long hair. ¡°Good job! ¡°You¡¯re talented and hardworking. Whatever you need, just let me know, and I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± George said. Upon hearing this, Nora¡¯s mind immediately began to calcte. She yfully scooted closer to George. ¡°Dad, well¡­ actually, I just want to continue improving myself by expanding my horizons and aesthetics. There¡¯s an art exhibition this weekend, and I thought it would be a great opportunity.¡± As she spoke, she paused. George understood right away, ¡°Go on, what do you need me to do?¡± It was quite a coincidence that the organizer of the art exhibition happened to be the Che Calligraphy and Painting Association. Even more intriguing was the fact that the president of the association was an acquaintance of Layne¡¯s. Layne¡¯s artwork was also among those being disyed. As an honored guest, he had the privilege of not needing to purchase a ticket to enter. Additionally, he could bring along family members. Such internationally-themed art exhibitions often required tickets costing thousands of dors. Besides, they were inessible to the general public. Only artists who were aplished in the field of calligraphy and painting were granted ess. Layne¡¯s grandfather had been working tirelessly these past few days, all for the sake of this event! After hearing Nora¡¯s answer, George became hesitant. His rtionship with Layne was rather awkward, and they had minimal contact over the years. Now, how could he ask Layne all of a sudden to take Nora with himself? Mya also sensed his reluctance and spoke up for their daughter. ¡°Honey, this is a once-in-a-lifetime learning opportunity. Let Nora attend it. Besides, your father-inw will surely be bringing Cheyenne along.¡± ¡°Whether he brings one or two, it¡¯s the same either way. It¡¯s better to have your father-inw lend a hand and take Nora with him.¡± As Mya finished speaking, George found her reasoning quite sound. He nodded in agreement, giving his approval. ¡°If you personally request it, it¡¯s definitely doable.¡± Layne, seeing Cheyenne¡¯s involvement, wouldn¡¯t refuse for sure. Chapter 100: The Foley Family History Layne only told Cheyenne about the art exhibition the next morning. Without saying anything, he urged her to get up and get dressed quickly so they could go out together. Cheyenne, of course, didn¡¯t really want to go. She had been running around between the Todd mansion and the Lawrence Vi for the past few days since recovering from a serious illness, and she was feeling a bit tired. ¡°Cheyenne, can you bear to let me go alone to attend the exhibition?¡± The old man¡¯s voice came through on the phone in a mournful tone that sounded pitiful no matter how you listened to it. ¡°I can,¡± Cheyenne replied. As soon as she finished speaking, her grandfather¡¯s voice came through from the other end of the phone. ¡°s, getting old is really too pitiful. Look at me ¨C I don¡¯t know how to drive or ride an electric bike.¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll beg for two dors and take a bus,¡± Layne said. Cheyenne worried that if he went out by himself on public transportation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find his way back home. She got up by lifting off her covers and put on slippers before saying, ¡°Okay. You wait for me at the Lawrence Vi¡¯s doorstep in twenty minutes; I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± The next moment, Layne¡¯s voice immediately became cheerful again. ¡°I knew you are a filial granddaughter! Great! Actually I¡¯m already waiting in the lobby; you¡¯re just still sleeping.¡± ¡ªThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The Foley Vi. The grand hall looked empty. Old Mr. Foley stared at the flowers in the yard for a while, leaned on his cane and returned to the sofa in the hall, flipping through newspapers on the table. He found that they were all articles he had read before and lost interest immediately. Muttering to himself, he said, ¡°It¡¯s more lively when Cheyenne is around. At least when shees over, she can apany me to y chess.¡± Kelvin was too busy; they rarely had time to y chess together. As for Corey, he was known for being bad at it and old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t like ying with him either. Thinking about it again and again made him miss Cheyenne even more. If Kelvin hadn¡¯t divorced her yet, maybe he could have weed his great-grandchild by year-end! Just as he felt bored out of his mind, his son Corey came back with a handsome face full of sorrowful expression wearing a ck suit from outside while holding a red invitation card in his hand. ¡°Father,¡± Corey greeted before heading upstairs to his room. ¡°Stop right there ande sit down,¡± old Mr. Foley interrupted, waving his hand. Corey obediently walked over and sat in front of the old man. He felt like a little schoolboy being called out by the teacher, which made old Mr. Foley look even more annoyed. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± he asked. To be honest, how could Corey not be afraid of him? When he was young, he had been scolded and beaten by his father many times. Even after getting married, he was often brought before the family shrine to receive punishment from his father. Fortunately, after Kelvin was born, old Mr. Foley shifted his focus onto Kelvin and used the same methods on him instead. That boy turned out to have some talent and grew up strong under the old man¡¯s guidance. Gradually, Kelvin stopped being afraid of his grandfather and even began to surpass him in some ways. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, Father; I respect you,¡± Corey replied softly. Hearing this response made old Mr. Foley sneer with disappointment as if wishing that Corey would toughen up. ¡°The biggest aplishment in your life is probably just having given birth to Kelvin,¡± he said coldly. Hearing such words made a smile filled with pride mixed with shame appear on Corey¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re right, Father; I am satisfied with what Kelvin has be.¡± ¡°Alright, enough about him. Let¡¯s talk about you. How are things with your wife?¡± old Mr. Foley asked. Corey¡¯s wife has been in a vegetative state for many years, and Corey has been taking care of her abroad. It¡¯s been almost five years in the blink of an eye! What old Mr. Foley was trying to convey was that if there¡¯s no real chance of recovery, they might as well return to their home country together. It¡¯s not a good idea for the two of them to stay abroad; it¡¯s lonely and if something happens, there¡¯s no one around to help out. Corey became emotional when talking about his wife and shook his head while saying ¡°She¡¯s still the same.¡± Old Mr. Foley tapped his cane on the floor rhythmically and said, ¡°Come back home.¡± Corey didn¡¯t immediately agree but said he would think about it as he was still searching for medical experts to help with his wife¡¯s condition. ¡°Oh, and your younger brother? I called him yesterday and found out that he and his family are also on their way back home,¡± old Mr. Foley added. ¡°Franklin?¡± Old Mr. Foley had another son named Franklin Foley, who was one year younger than Corey. Five years ago, something happened which caused Kelvin¡¯s mother to identally fall down the stairs resulting in her bing a vegetable while Franklin¡¯s wife Lucymitted suicide; nobody knew what happened that day though. When someone finally discovered the scene, they found Lucy lying lifeless in a pool of blood, and Kelvin¡¯s mother had be a vegetable, never waking up again. In these years, he had been investigating what happened back then, but no one was present at that time. The surveince in the room was also destroyed. The security guard who was supposed to watch over it said that he had too much to drink at night and didn¡¯t know anything. Kelvin had him take a breathalyzer test, and the result showed that his blood alcohol concentration was as high as 70%. It was a state of deep drunkenness. That security guard was fired by him andter left Akloit. Franklin insisted that it was his sister-inw who identally killed Lucy, causing aplete falling out between the two families. Old Mr. Foley did not deliberately favor either side back then, which made Franklin feel disheartened and prompted him to leave the country with his two children. Three years ago, Kelvin got married and even as a uncle, Franklin did note back but just asked someone to bring back a gift from overseas. The old man only asked aroundst month and found out that Franklin was not having a very good time with his two children in Metshire. The family of three lived in a small room, and they could not even afford the cost of their child¡¯s education. Franklin¡¯s son Vincent Foley was one year younger than Kelvin. He studied at a university in Che and had a rtively high level of education. But after leaving Che, he was nothing. Being born with a silver spoon in his mouth, how could he stand such gaps. Franklin¡¯s daughter had just turned eighteen this year and was still in junior high school when her mother had an ident five years ago. Suddenly going abroad with her father also meant the end of her education. Chapter 101: The Pearl Hair Clip in His Suit Pocket At the age of 18, if Emelia Foley were in the country, with her status as the Foley family¡¯sdy, she would definitely be one of the top-ranked high societydies in Akloit. There would be countless people who admired her. But now what awaited her was endless work. After the age of thirteen, her life went from heaven to hell in an instant, all because of Corey and Kelvin. She hated Kelvin. It was his mother who had killed her mother, Lucy, and reduced her from thedy of the Foley family to a dishwasher in a restaurant. Over the past five years, old Mr. Foley had frozen their credit cards in order to force them toe back. Penniless Franklin could only wander around with his two children, and he was also fed up with the harsh reality. He wasing back, for the sake of his two children. Old Mr. Foley was certainly pleased to see such a scene and had someone go to the airport early to wait for them. Today was the day of the reunion with Franklin and his children. Corey doesn¡¯t hold any grudges against his younger brother for what happened back then. The truth hasn¡¯t been uncovered yet, and he doesn¡¯t want to think about the worst-case scenario. But Franklin harbors a deep hatred towards Corey. He took his children to another country and didn¡¯t want toe back, there were reasons for that. Now that Franklin had returned, Corey was somewhat happy. After all, they were brothers by blood no matter what. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to be back. Franklin probably went through a lot with Vincent and Emelia out there.¡± Old Mr. Foley listened to Corey¡¯s sincere words and felt warmth flood his heart. To be honest, although Corey is unintelligent andcks ambition, he has a broad mind. ¡°If you can think like this, I¡¯ll be relieved. It¡¯s just that Kelvin¡­¡± Kelvin felt that his mother bing a vegetable was not that simple. He strongly suspected that there was actually a third person present at the time. Otherwise, how could the surveince system break down for no reason? And the person he suspected was his uncle, Franklin. The story about an inside job ismon in history. His attitude towards that family was very indifferent, even to the point of disgust. Emelia¡¯s most hated person was Kelvin, and at the same time, he was also the person she feared the most. ¡°I¡¯ll try to knock some sense into Kelvin and make him ept their return,¡± Corey suggested. ¡°Good child.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Foley Group had a spacious and bright office with floor-to-ceiling windows that were two meters high. The windows were adorned with ck curtains and the floors were white. The stark, opulent decor style, reflected Kelvin¡¯s personality ¨C decisive and unyielding. There was a knocking sound at the door. The man sitting behind theputer coldly said without even lifting his head, ¡°Come in!¡± In the next second, Chris¡¯ figure suddenly appeared in front of Kelvin, with a beautiful woman following closely behind him. She deliberately wore a red dress today, revealing a fair corbone. Stepping in silver high heels, with long ck straight hair cascading down her back, and lightly powdered, she exuded an elegant and serene temperament. Carrying a thermos in her hand, she appeared before him with a smile on his face. ¡°How did youe here?¡± Kelvin finally lifted his head and gave her a deep nce before quickly retracting it. In his memory, the only person who could wear red in a way that made her look stunning and captivating was Cheyenne. As for everyone else, they were just average inparison. Abbie was very thin and her face was pale without any color due to her frequent illnesses throughout the year. Under this extreme red, her aura seemed to weaken instead. She walked straight to Kelvin¡¯s desk and her beautiful eyes scanned his office. Abbie was extremely happy to see no photos of Cheyenne. With a rising and gentle voice, she said, ¡°Kelvin, I see that you work hard every day. So I specially made some chicken soup to nourish you.¡± Kelvin likes to drink chicken mushroom soup because his mother used to love making this soup for him. After his mother had an ident, only Abbie knew how to make this chicken soup, and the taste is almost identical to what his mother used to make. Seeing a hint of nostalgia in his eyes, Abbie thought he was reminiscing about the chicken soup she had cooked. Feeling happy, she immediately unscrewed the thermos and poured it into a bowl before cing it in front of him. A white and blue porcin bowl, filled with golden chicken soup and white mushrooms, presents a pleasing sight. Kelvin picked up the bowl, stirred it with a spoon, and took a sip while bowing his head. The taste between the lips and teeth waspletely different from what he had before. He took another careful sip. This chicken soup was a bit too thick¡­ The chicken soup that Abbie made for him before didn¡¯t taste like this. Maybe it¡¯d been too long and he¡¯d forgotten! Kelvin swallowed the chicken soup in his mouth, enduring the difort in his stomach. The bowl in hand was handed to Chris beside him, ¡°Clean up,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ve got work to do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chris held the chicken soup and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva as he smelled the strong fragrance. Abbie noticed that he had stopped drinking and her heart sank a little. Her face lost color. She had clearly followed the recipe from Cheyenne¡¯s notebook, so why did Kelvin stop drinking after just a few sips? ¡°Kelvin¡­ could you please drink a little more? It¡¯s not easy for me to cook it.¡± Kelvin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed with indifference. ¡°I need to handle some documents. Abbie, you can go back now.¡± ¡°So, what about this chicken soup¡­¡± He was about to suggest that the assistant have a drink, but Abbie had covered the thermos lid. Laughing, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll put it aside for now. You can take it out when you¡¯re tired and want to drink.¡± ¡°Miss Berry, you can temporarily put the soup in the bedroom. There is a microwave there.¡± Abbie was quite surprised; she didn¡¯t expect Kelvin¡¯s office to have this. There was a microwave in Kelvin¡¯s office bedroom, which was specifically purchased by Cheyenne for him, in case that he forgot to have dinner or make do with cold leftovers. Kelvin never paid attention to these details, but now that Chris mentioned it, he suddenly remembered. That was bought by Cheyenne. Abbie entered the small bedroom and greedily sniffed the air that was mixed with Kelvin¡¯s scent. She surveyed the room and pulled open the wardrobe door. In sight were ck suits on one side and white shirts on the other. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his suit, fantasizing about being close to Kelvin. Would he, like other couples, envelop her within his clothing? However, when Abbie identally touched the pocket of his suit, she felt something small and took it out to have a look. It was a pearl hair clip. This was not her stuff! In an instant, Abbie felt another wave of coldness spreading from her feet to her mind, making her feel icy all over. How could there be a woman¡¯s hair clip in Kelvin¡¯s clothing pocket? She continued to search and found not only hairpins but also a small box hidden inside the wardrobe. She opened it to reveal a set of ckce lingerie, a sultry design. And the size was not hers. Chapter 102: It Is Hers Kelvin frowned when he saw that she had been inside for a long time withouting out. He put down the pen in his hand and stood up to walk into the bedroom to take a look. Abbie was holding a box in her hand. The man¡¯s face immediately turned extremely dark, and he sternly rebuked her, ¡°Why did you go through my wardrobe?¡± His voice suddenly rang in Abbie¡¯s ear, cold as the winter pond. It startled her and she dropped what was in her hand onto the ground. The ck, sexy lingeriey on the bright white floor and had caught Kelvin¡¯s eye as well. What the hell was this? Why would it be in his wardrobe? Abbie turned around with tears streaming down her face and looked at Kelvin with a pitiful voice, asking, ¡°Kelvin, is this¡­ hers?¡± She referred to Cheyenne naturally. He didn¡¯t answer her words right away, instead he squatted down and picked it up, looking at thebel for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s hers.¡± Abbie¡¯s tears flowed even more violently, with tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Why does it have to be her? Even if it were someone else, it would be better.¡± She would rather he had an affair with other women than Cheyenne. Listening to her words, Kelvin felt an indescribable sense of annoyance. He tossed the lingerie into the box and closed it shut. Calmly, he answered Abbie¡¯s question, ¡°Cheyenne is mywfully wedded wife, I couldn¡¯t possibly have not slept with her.¡± ¡°And, this is my personal matter, I don¡¯t want you to intervene, do you understand?¡± His boundaries were crystal clear; he saw her as nothing more than a younger sister. Beyond that, he owed Abbie a life, and that was it. He can¡¯t and doesn¡¯t want to give anything else. Listening to Kelvin¡¯s heartless words, Abbie almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath and fainted. Her face turned pale, and she clutched her chest with one hand, leaning against the door and gasping in pain. Her painful appearance made Kelvin feel guilty again. ¡°Abbie, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have raised my voice at you. Please hang in there.¡± ¡°Kelvin¡­ Kelvin, I beg you, forget about Cheyenne!¡± She tugged at Kelvin¡¯s sleeve, tears glistening, her sharp nails digging into his flesh. It hurt slightly. Kelvin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. Besides, she and I are already divorced.¡± He really doesn¡¯t understand why Abbie always has to bring up that woman in his ear. Upon hearing his words, her heart finally felt a bit better. She leaned against the door panel and took some time to calm down. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Abbie spoke weakly, looking at Kelvin with concern. Only then did she feel that she was different in his heart.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Kelvin sighed imperceptibly, but it only strengthened his determination to get the Rejuvenated Herb. ¡°Kelvin, since this is her thing, why don¡¯t¡­ why don¡¯t I help you throw it away? It¡¯s not very pleasing to the eye here,¡± Abbie suggested softly as her eyes shimmered. It took Kelvin a while to remember that he bought this lingerie a year ago. Cheyenne came to deliver some files and somehow they ended up on the bed together. When they were doing it, he identally ruined Cheyenne¡¯s lingerie. She pouted and demanded that hepensate her with a new one. So he bought one and put it in this wardrobe waiting for Cheyenne toe back again. But their rtionship turned cold after that incident and Cheyenne never came back to see him at work again so the lingerie remained untouched in the closet with its tags still attached. ¡°I¡¯ll let Chris handle this matter; you go rest first,¡± Kelvin said as he regained his senses and helped Abbie out of the bedroom before closing the door behind them. ¡°Chris?¡± There seemed to be an implication in Kelvin¡¯s words, and she didn¡¯t seem entirely pleased, but since he had promised to throw away the lingerie anyway, it was ultimately what she wanted. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to your vi first.¡± Kelvin picked up his car keys from the drawer without giving any room for refusal before walking towards the door. Abbie gritted her teeth but followed him closely. She actually wanted to stay at the Foley Vi with Kelvin but apparently, he showed no intention of taking her there. Meanwhile, Cheyenne had finished dressing up and walked downstairs where people were seated in groups chatting away happily. Nora wore a white Chanel-style skirt paired with two braids tied into butterfly knots on either side of her head along with an elegant bow hairband making her look charmingly cute. In contrast, Cheyenne looked casual wearing baggy sweatpants paired up with high-waisted white t-shirt while tying up all of curly hair into a messy bun which gave offzy vibes. If not for how pretty she looked naturally, people might have mistaken what she wore as pajamas instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, are you really going out like this? It seems rather inappropriate,¡± Nora said deliberately, casting a disdainful nce at Cheyenne. Mya turned to look, her expression surprised. She then insincerely added, ¡°Cheyenne, if you don¡¯t have anything to wear, you can borrow Nora¡¯s clothes for now. It¡¯s all my fault. You¡¯ve been married for three years and I haven¡¯t bought you clothes very often,¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh. The clothes Mya bought for her always ended up being ridiculed by others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mya,¡± she replied. ¡°Okay, time is almost up. Father, how about you bring both of them along?¡± George was not pleased with Cheyenne¡¯s attitude. His wife had kindly offered to buy her clothes, but Cheyenne acted like his wife owed her a lot. Layne slowly put down his tea cup and got ready to stand up. Nora came over to help him up but he avoided her touch, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not so old that I can¡¯t walk on my own.¡± The young girl stood there awkwardly as they left the room. In the garage, Nora looked at the pink Lamborghini in front of her and felt envious once again. She had gotten her driver¡¯s license already but still hadn¡¯t bought a car yet because her father said she didn¡¯t need one while Mya promised to buy a BMW for her by year-end. But how could a BMWpare to this Lamborghini which costs around 20 million? ¡°I¡¯m nning to buy a car by the end of the year. I wonder if you have the same model, sis?¡± Nora¡¯s sudden use of ¡°sis¡± was indeed quite unusual. ¡°Nope,¡± replied Cheyenne without hesitation or emotion in her voice. ¡°Oh really? How is that possible?¡± ¡°My car is limited edition and this pink one is unique,¡± Cheyenne spoke casually but it only made Nora feel even more envious inside. Noraughed awkwardly before saying, ¡°Oh, okay then¡­ I¡¯ll just get myself a Porsche or something.¡± The price tag on Porsche Cayennes were also above 4 million and Mya definitely couldn¡¯t afford that much money right now anyway. Nora¡¯s statement was undoubtedly an attempt to appear wealthier than she actually was. Chapter 103: Teagan Parry After half an hour, the car arrived outside the art exhibition hall. This exhibition was not small, with not only businesses but also government officials and private collectors from overseas who were art enthusiasts, among others. The location was at Akloit¡¯s sports center, which had previously hosted a concert by a famous singer and was considered one of Akloit¡¯sndmarks. From the outside, this ¡°turtle shell¡± semi-circr building had a distinct Western style. Theyers of buildings converged together in a grand scene. As it was an international art feast, there were already crowds of people in the area. Cheyenne finally found a parking spot and followed her grandfather Layne to the entrance. A young man dressed in blue security uniform stopped them in their tracks and asked, ¡°Excuse me, do you have an invitation?¡± The items on disy at this exhibition ranged from calligraphy and paintings to jade carvings and antiques, all precious things worth thousands of dors each. If someone tried to take advantage or damage any item here, it would be a huge loss. Therefore, the organizers attached great importance to security work by hiring Leopard Security, the most famous securitypany, to maintain order. Most of these security personnel were retired soldiers with exceptional skills and high alertness; they were also preferred partners for wealthy men. Kelvin¡¯s assistant Chris used to be one of Leopard Security¡¯s capable employees before he jumped ship over to Kelvin¡¯s side; Cheyenne didn¡¯t know how that happened exactly. Layne took out his invitation card, handed it over to the young man who opened it up, revealing that Layne was actually one of judges for this event. Upon seeing that, the man became slightly more friendly towards them. ¡°Hello, no problem with your invitation card. Please follow this aisle straight ahead and then turn left.¡± The entire exhibition hall was divided into sixrge halls where each hall had its own theme. Cheyenne stood on the main road with six different directional signs ahead indicating each exhibit hall name along with its respective theme. Layne served as a judge for painting exhibits, so he had more important things to do and had to leave Cheyenne and Nora. Before leaving, Layne reminded them. ¡°Look all you want but don¡¯t touch anything without permission! Also, if you decideter that you want to leave earlier than I do, just go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore, Grandpa,¡± said Cheyenne sweetly as she hugged his arm and softly shook him, making Layne¡¯s heart soften. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ you¡¯re still acting like a spoiled child.¡± Layne had left, leaving only the two of them, Cheyenne and Nora. Cheyenne got straight to the point and said, ¡°You can see for yourself.¡± Now that they were at the exhibition, Nora didn¡¯t need to suck up to her anymore. She raised her chin arrogantly and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯d be embarrassed to walk with you!¡± Everyone in Akloit knew she was Kelvin¡¯s ex-wife. The woman wasn¡¯t angry though; she opened her luscious red lips and lightly uttered a sentence, ¡°He-he, you¡¯re really a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing which burns bridges!¡± And Nora hadn¡¯t evenpletely crossed the bridge yet, but she ceased to disguise. Nora red at her but before she could retort, someone behind her called out, ¡°Nora? What are you doing here?¡± Theer wore a white floral chiffon blouse paired with a gray pleated skirt. She wore white shooes, and had chestnut curly hair cascading over her shoulders. Her heavily made-up face entuated her features, making them vivid. She held a stack of promotional flyers in her hand as she walked towards them. ¡°Danielle! What are you doing here? It¡¯s such a coincidence!¡± Danielle hade with her brother Teagan, and she had thought about asking Nora to join her initially. However, the invitation allowed for a maximum of only three people, and her brother had a girlfriend named Jane, so she had to give up on that idea. ording to the Lawrence family¡¯s status in Akloit, Nora were not supposed to receive an invitation card? Then how did she get in? ¡°I¡¯m here with my grandfather who is one of today¡¯s judges for this exhibition.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Danielle was taken aback by the boastful tone in Nora¡¯s voice. She wondered how Zack Mitchell, Nora¡¯s grandfather who was a farmer from the countryside could know all this stuff. Little did Danielle know that Nora actually referred to Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather, Layne Edwards. ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s go together then. I¡¯ll go say hi to my brother first,¡± Danielle said as she dragged Nora towards Teagan. Teagan had his back turned towards them, wearing light grey suit while his hair looked neat from being styled using gel. He stood about 5. 9 feet tall which was neither tall nor short while having quite slim build type which gave him some sort of elegant vibe when seen from behind. Beside him was a woman wearing a long, bright red dress, walking in high heels, her shoulder-length curly hair exuding an air of confidence and sensuality, giving off the aura of a powerful and strong-willed woman. This is Nora¡¯s first time meeting Jane Berry, and she feels like she¡¯s seeing a real rich girl covered in luxury from head to toe. ¡°Miss Berry, Teagan.¡± Teagan couldn¡¯t help but light up at the sight of Nora. The girl has a delicate and gentle appearance, with a pink and tenderplexion. Her facial features are exquisite and beautiful, and her delicate makeup makes her even more attractive. ¡°It¡¯s Nora, it¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯ve grown into a youngdy.¡± Teagan is notorious for being a yboy. Before dating Jane, he had many girlfriends. Nora remembers the first time she met Teagan when she was seventeen. She and Danielle were participating in a dance performance and needed to change into their costumes. Danielle¡¯s clothes identally fell on Teagan¡¯s car, and Nora apanied Danielle to thepany to find him. The office door was not closed, she stood outside the door and saw the intimacy inside through the doorway. The female secretary stripped naked was pressed on the table by him, and he was taking the woman. Teagan discovered the young girl standing at the doorway, and this excitement of being spied on aroused him even more. After the woman beneath him fainted, he reached out and pulled Nora towards him. Nora, who was still naive and inexperienced, gave her virginity to Teagan. After Danielle returned with the clothes, she realized that Nora¡¯s face didn¡¯t look right. However, Nora refused to say anything. Since then, Nora had deliberately avoided Teagan. She only breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that he had gone abroad. She never expected to meet him again here after three years. He had be more mature and he also had a new girlfriend by his side. Nora was feeling uneasy. Looking up, her watery eyes stared straight at Teagan¡¯s face. ¡°Teagan¡­ you¡¯ve changed so much too.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Teagan walked over with a smile, and a glint of light shed in his dark eyes. Chapter 104: Talking Big Doesn’t Cost Anything It has been three years since theyst met, but the woman in front of him still caught his eye. When he first met Nora, he knew she was an ambitious girl. Three yearster, her ambition was clearly visible in her eyes. Teagan¡¯s heart fluttered and he licked his lips alluringly. He took out a business card from his suit jacket and handed it to Nora, implying a lot with his gesture. Like an elder brother, he said, ¡°This is my business card, Nora. If you ever have any difficulties in the future, you cane to me for help.¡± ¡°You and Danielle take your time, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Nora was a little hesitant to take the card as her scalp tingled from his burning gaze. She licked her back teeth and reached out to take it at the thought of Cheyenne having a luxury car and Master Todd¡¯s favor. ¡°Thank you, Teagan.¡± Jane didn¡¯t notice the subtle flirtation between the two, but she thought Teagan giving Nora his business card was a bit unnecessary. Isn¡¯t Nora a good friend of his sister? Maybe she was overthinking it. After she dated Teagan, hepletely cut ties with the women he once flirted with and had stayed loyal for the past two years. Jane took a step forward and grabbed the man¡¯s arm, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. My father said he wanted to introduce an important guest to you. Don¡¯t keep them waiting too long.¡± ¡°Um.¡± The two of them left the spot hand in hand, but Nora¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the man¡¯s back. As they walked away side by side, they looked like a match made in heaven. Danielle said goodbye to her older brother and future sister-inw, and turned around to see her friend still standing there with a dumbfounded look on her face. She reached out and waved her hand in front of Nora. ¡°Nora, wake up. Why are you daydreaming?¡± She came back to her senses and tightly held the business card in her hand. She asked, pretending to be casual, ¡°Danielle, what¡¯s the background of your brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡± When talking about her older brother¡¯s girlfriend, Danielle¡¯s face was filled with pride. ¡°She is the youngdy of the Berry family. You know the Berry family, right? Cody Berry, the secondrgest shareholder of the Foley Group, is her father.¡± Another name immediately came to Nora¡¯s mind, and she grabbed Danielle¡¯s arm excitedly.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°So, what¡¯s her¡­ what¡¯s her rtionship with Abbie Berry?¡± ¡°Abbie is the cousin of my future sister-inw, and also the future wife of the CEO of the Foley Group.¡± Danielle suddenly remembered that Mr. Foley¡¯s ex-wife was Cheyenne and thought the mention of Abbie might anger Nora, since Abbie was her former brother-inw¡¯s mistress. But Nora seemed even more excited than Danielle and said with shining eyes, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t know what had happened over there. She wandered around the entire exhibition hall by herself. To be honest, she had seen a lot of good things before and was not impressed by these items. As she approached the end of the hall, a small bronze ornament caught her eye in an inconspicuous corner. She crouched down outside the ss case to take a closer look at the circr object about the size of her palm. The bronze was mottled due to its age and no longer featured traditional figures but rather foxes and nine-headed snakes as if telling some unknown mythological secret. ¡°Can you read it?¡± Suddenly an old, hoarse voice came from behind her which nearly scared Cheyenne out of her wits. She took two steps back in surprise with a soft exmation escaping from between her red lips while cutely looking astonished all over. After regaining bnce on both feet again, she finally turned around to face the person behind her ¨C an elderly man who looked about sixty years old wearing a ck cotton linen long gown paired with shiny leather shoes on his feet. Despite his wrinkled face, he still retained traces of handsomeness from his youth. He spoke with a bronze pipe in his mouth making buzzing water sounds while emitting purple smoke that slowly rose up into view causing his features to be blurred instantly giving off an odd yet mysterious feeling all over him. Cheyenne quickly thought through what she wanted to say in her mind before nodding and shaking it again, saying, ¡°I understood some parts but there are still some I don¡¯t understand.¡± Her honest attitude made the old man smile kindly as he looked at Cheyenne¡¯s face with gentle eyes, asking, ¡°Tell me then, what did you understand? And what do you have trouble understanding?¡± This made Cheyenne feel like being called upon by a history teacher during ss time; despite feeling nervous inside when meeting this elder¡¯s gaze, she bravely replied, ¡°Looking at this gold-ted craftsmanship on this bronze sp, I can tell it can be traced back to BC 200.¡± ¡°The patterns on top are different from ordinary bronzes. ording to ancient records, they were first used in Dian Kingdom.¡± ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why there is a fox here? Moreover, why does it have its tail cut off?¡± As Cheyenne finished speaking, the old man¡¯s approving gaze grew even stronger and he took a step forward with a smile. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re quite right. All your understanding about it is correct.¡± Just as Cheyenne thought the old man was going to exin why the fox¡¯s tail was cut off, he instead removed his pipe from his mouth and hid it into the sleeve of his long robe with a bitter smile. ¡°As for what you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m afraid even I can¡¯t exin.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. What a waste of emotions. Seeing her roll her eyes in secret, the old man smiled and added, ¡°However, I do have the other half of this bronze sp.¡± As soon as he spoke those words, Cheyenne was stunned. How could that be possible? Sensing her disbelief in his words, the old man chuckled awkwardly and exined further, ¡°It¡¯s at my house. It isn¡¯t convenient to bring it out today.¡± ¡°You can talk all you want. After all, talking big doesn¡¯t cost anything,¡± Cheyenne retorted. Huh? This was actually the first time that someone had used him of bragging. The old man found it rather refreshing. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging,¡± he insisted. Cheyenne patted him on the shoulder with an understanding expression on her face. ¡°Alright then. Talking big is good for your mental health and self-confidence building. At your age, it¡¯s natural to enjoy boasting about things like my grandfather does too.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help butugh at this response while also wondering who exactly this girl¡¯s grandfather was. ¡°What is your name?¡± He asked curiously. Just as Cheyenne was about to answer him, she heard somemotion nearby ¨C Nora had been surrounded by the crowd with Danielle crying beside her looking distraught. ¡°What happened?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but walk over curiously. There before them hung an ink paintingndscape which now had one scratch near its bottom right corner, effectively ruining its entire appearance. Chapter 105: A Painting Worth Eight Million The security guard in blue uniform and the manager in a ck suit were angrily reprimanding Nora and Danielle. Their voices were sharp and full of anger. ¡°Do you two have any idea whose artwork this is? It¡¯s something you can¡¯t afford to pay even if you sell all your valuables!¡± There was no signature on the painting, and thebel below only disyed the title, ¡°Flowing Waters,¡± with a single letter in ce of the artist¡¯s name. Nora was left stupefied by the scolding, unsure of what to do. She looked up at Cheyenne for help. ¡°Sis, please help me out. I didn¡¯t mean to do this.¡± Now, she remembers me as her sister. Cheyenne stood by, arms crossed, and sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, my mom only gave birth to me. Your mom¡¯s name is Mya. You better find her to help you.¡± Upon hearing this, Nora¡¯s tears flowed even more vigorously. She looked at Cheyenne with teary, pleading eyes. ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t just leave me like this. I¡¯m your sister.¡± Sister? Nora¡¯s audacity was truly something to behold. Cheyenne pursed her red lips, walked slowly over to Nora, and gave her a contemptuous smile. Her mockingughter sent shivers down Nora¡¯s spine. ¡°You know, I hate you.¡± Everyone in the room turned their attention to Cheyenne, awestruck by her beauty. They had never seen such a stunning woman before and watched her with bated breath. Meanwhile, the elderly man gazed at the ruinedndscape painting, his smile fading instantly, reced by a deep frown. The manager responsible for this gallery noticed the elderly man behind Cheyenne, and his astonishment grew. Cold sweat trickled down his back, and he watched in horror as it threatened to roll down his forehead. He opened his mouth to speak, but his words were soundless. ¡°Hmm?¡± The elderly man¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on him like a chilling de, a clear warning. The manager fell silent. Anxiety gnawed at him as the most crucial painting had been damaged because of his negligence. ¡®I am done! Wish I could keep my job.¡± With this turn of events, the manager grew even more disgusted with Nora and Danielle. He snapped, ¡°The rules for entering clearly state ¡®no touching.¡¯ You two not only vited the rules but also damaged the painting. Tell me, what should we do?¡± If this painting were to be auctioned, it would likely be priceless. The owner of the painting had made it clear it wasn¡¯t for sale; he merely disyed it for everyone to appreciate its beauty. Who would¡¯ve thought such an ident would ur? Danielle immediately called her older brother, Teagan, who had been engaged in conversation with important guests. When he heard the news, his mood plummeted. His handsome face hardened, and he told Jane to stay and attend to the customers while he went to take care of it. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Teagan arrived, and Danielle rushed into his arms as if she had found her anchor, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Teagan, I messed up. Please help me.¡± ¡°What on earth happened?¡± He asked in a cold tone, and his usatory gaze made Danielle feel guilty. She stammered out an exntion with sobs, ¡°Just a moment ago, Nora and I were looking at the painting when someone bumped into us from behind.¡± ¡°Then, I identally bumped into Nora, and she fell onto the painting, scratching the surface with her nails.¡± Who had bumped into them? The hall was packed with people, and Danielle couldn¡¯t pinpoint the culprit. In an attempt to deflect me, she pointed toward Cheyenne beside her. Choking back sobs, she shouted, ¡°It¡¯s her! She deliberately set us up, Nora and me!¡± All eyes turned in the direction of Danielle¡¯s pointed finger, and they all fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s face. Nora caught the hint and immediately shed tears. ¡°Sis, I know you don¡¯t like me as your sister, but you can¡¯t frame me like this.¡± Their synchronized act solidified the ¡°usation¡± against Cheyenne. The people around began to whisper softly to one another. They all seemed to agree that Cheyenne was ruthless and deceiving. This baseless, outrageous usation left the elderly man truly astounded. What had be of the younger generation? Cheyenne hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, but he was fuming. ¡°Nonsense! This is sheer nonsense. It¡¯s infuriating.¡± Seeing the situation, the manager promptly had a ss of warm water brought for the elderly man and spoke respectfully, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t get angry.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the identity of this elderly man. How could hemand such respect from the manager? ¡°This youngdy was with me the whole time. How could she have pushed you two from behind?¡± His words just left his lips when Nora retorted disdainfully, ¡°Who can guarantee that what you¡¯re saying is the truth? Cheyenne and you have never met, and how can she stand by your side all the time?¡± Indeed, the elderly man had no knowledge of Cheyenne¡¯s identity, and it was only after Nora mentioned her name that he became aware of it. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know her identity, but I can guarantee that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± The manager finally understood Cheyenne had nothing to do with this incident. The me seemed to lie with Nora and Danielle, who were now telling lies. His annoyance towards the two young women grew stronger. ¡°That¡¯s enough, both of you. No need to shift me anymore. Regardless, you two are responsible for damaging the painting. How about this, eight million!¡± Eight million was already a concession given their young age. In reality, a painting of this caliber would start at a minimum of ten million. At this, Danielle and Nora were dumbfounded. They let out a high-pitched shriek that nearly tore through the gallery¡¯s roof. ¡°What did you say? Eight¡­ Eight million? Why don¡¯t you just rob us?¡± Nora extended a shaky hand, forming an exaggerated number eight, her wide almond eyes full of disbelief. Such words were unpleasant to the ears of anyone knowledgeable in the field. ¡°You two don¡¯t know how to appreciate art, but this painting is undoubtedly a masterpiece by a renowned artist. Just look at the bold strokes, the rugged mountain terrain, and the lifelike flora. It¡¯s the work of a master.¡± ¡°Mr. Benjamin previously sold a painting for a hundred million. Eight million for this painting is already a bargain.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The gallery manager wore a stern expression, and those around him nodded in agreement. Teagan¡¯s face didn¡¯t look much better. With so many people around, he couldn¡¯t afford to make a scene or shirk his responsibilities. He certainly didn¡¯t want to appear irresponsible. However, he was reluctant to pay eight million. His gaze shifted toward Cheyenne. Chapter 106: Making Ten Million by Attending an Art Exhibition Teagan walked towards Cheyenne and extended a hand in gentlemanly manners, speaking in a gentle tone, ¡°Miss Lawrence, the situation has escted and I don¡¯t want to waste anyone¡¯s time. Let¡¯s split the eight million dors evenly.¡± Cheyenne sneered after hearing him out. ¡°Mr. Parry, you should be saying that to Nora instead of me. I¡¯m not her mother; there¡¯s no need for me to clean up after her mess.¡± Nora stood frozen in ce with her teeth gritted hard. She was just a student; where would she get four million dors? Her mother had spent all of her money on buying back antiques and even took away the one million dors Nora had saved up over the years. She was truly broke now. If she were to ask her father George for this money, he would undoubtedly scold her severely. Nora had always been the pride of her parents for twenty years but now they would see this blemish on her life if they found out about it ¨C making Nora turn pale immediately. Teagan also didn¡¯t expect Cheyenne to be so heartless as not to help her only sister, but he couldn¡¯t speak up for Nora since he was an outsider. He frowned slightly as he looked helplessly at Nora and said, ¡°Nora, you should¡­ tell your family about it.¡± However, Nora was scared stiff by this astronomical number and shook her head violently. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t tell my family about it! They¡¯ll me me! It¡¯s all Cheyenne and her grandpa¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If they hadn¡¯t brought me here, then how could I have caused trouble?¡± ¡°Cheyenne! You¡¯re responsible forpensating me four million dors!¡± She almost shouted out thest sentence. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze turned icy cold as she retorted, ¡°You really are shameless beyondpare! Tell us honestly, did we beg you or did you beg us whening here?¡± Nora remained silent while Layne spoke on behalf of herself instead. Suddenly an old man¡¯s loud voice sounded behind them, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you along just because you¡¯re Cheyenne¡¯s half-sister.¡± ¡°I only wanted to bring my granddaughter along since I was invited as a judge,¡± Layne continued speaking loudly while ring at Nora who looked embarrassed because of his mocking words. ¡°If George hadn¡¯t personally asked, then someone like you, an illegitimate child born from adultery, wouldn¡¯t be worthy of stepping in here!¡± Layne rarely got angry but now his eyebrows furrowed deeply while staring at Nora with sarcastic remarks that stung deep into the girl¡¯s heart. In front of everyone, Nora¡¯s true background was exposed ¨C the illegitimate daughter of a mistress! In this art world full of wealthy people, everyone grew a prejudice against Nora upon hearing this sentence. Nora is only twenty years old and has a strong sense of self-esteem. She cried on the spot. Tears filled her eyes as she looked at the grandfather and granddaughter in front of her. ¡°Cheyenne is your biological granddaughter, so of course you would help her. We are bothdies of the Lawrence family, why should she be the only one receiving protection?¡± As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Layne became even more impatient. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just asking for trouble with what you¡¯re saying? Cheyenne is worth it, but as for you, with your young age and scheming ways and constant lies, who would like you?¡± Cheyenne listened to her grandfather publicly defend her, and warmth flooded her heart. She walked up and took her grandfather¡¯s arm, signaling him not to be angry. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s just ignore this shameless person.¡± ¡°Does she even deserve topare herself to my Cheyenne?¡± Thest sentence deeply engraved into Nora¡¯s heart and became her eternal shame. The scornful wordsshed at her exposed soul as she stood there, humiliated and vulnerable. Indescribable pain. If there were a hole in the ground right now, she thought, she would willingly dive into it. Although reluctant, Teagan took out the four million dors. As for Nora, she was forced to make a phone call to her mother Mya, who hurriedly came with Zack. When a box of paper money was handed over by Zack, his eyes turned bloodshot. He clung tightly to the box¡¯s handle, unwilling to let go. ¡°Dad,¡± Mya called out.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zack let out a heavy sigh and withdrew his rough, dry yellow hand. Then he cast a piercing, sharp gaze at Nora and said, ¡°You reckless spendthrift, do you have any idea that these four million nearly cost me my life?¡± In order to raise the four million, Zack sold the pair of jade lions at a low price. If it were in normal times, it would cost at least seven or eight million to buy it, but now he has lost twice as much. The pair of jade lions were a gift from Mya to him, but now thetter wants them back and he cannot refuse. Nora was still sobbing, while silently cursing Zack as a heartless and stingy man in her mind. ¡®Mom has taken back so much money and so many good things to the Mitchell family over the years. It¡¯s just a mere 4 million, how could he insult me as a spendthrift in public to ruin my reputation?¡¯ Nora thought. In contrast, Danielle¡¯s brother was much better off and readily pulled out the money. Eight million has been raised, and the manager is ready to return the money to the owner of the painting. However, the old man didn¡¯t even nce at the money. He walked straight to the front of the painting, his eyes filled with a hint of regret and sadness. ¡°It¡¯s a pity for this painting.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s gaze also turned to the painting, which could actually be repaired. In recent years, the restoration of ancient paintings has be a specialized profession. She has been following her grandfather for many years and learned some basic skills. Licking her lips, Cheyenne spoke up, ¡°I have a way to restore this scroll!¡± As soon as the words fell, the old man¡¯s face was filled with a look of surprise and he suddenly turned his head. Yet the sound of bones misaligning echoed, and even in the midst of the noisy surroundings, everyone could hear it clearly. It really hurts! Cheyenne was surprised and wondered if the old man¡¯s neck was okay. The elderly man¡¯s face was now flushed, his neck misaligned, forcing him to speak with his head tilted. ¡°Missy, are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes, um¡­ do you want to go to the hospital first and see a doctor?¡± It¡¯s quite ufortable to speak with your neck tilted like that. The old man awkwardly reached up to cover his neck, wearing a helpless expression. ¡°When you get old, you be useless,¡± he said. ¡°I will go to the hospitalter. Missy, if you can really restore this scroll, I will give you all eight million!¡± he even eximed loudly, and his words shocked everyone present. ¡°I¡¯ll add another two million to make it a round number. How about ten million?¡± Is this not a hallucination? She can earn ten million dors just by attending an art exhibition! Chapter 107: Cheyenne’s Moment of Radiance Cheyenne stood there, stunned for a moment. Her mind was filled with a deafening buzz, and the words around her seemed distant and indistinct. ¡°You¡­ you said what? Ten million?¡± The old man nodded slowly and looked at her with difficulty. ¡°Yes, and if you think it¡¯s not enough, I can add more.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. Some even pinched themselves to make sure they weren¡¯t dreaming. This inly-dressed old man was actually a hidden billionaire. But then again, who could afford to attend this exhibition other than the top dogs of Akloit? Cheyenne hesitated whether or not to ept the offer and instinctively turned to look at her grandfather. Layne touched her soft hair and smiled softly as he spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°If you want it, take it; if not, forget about it. I can still support you!¡± It was thisst sentence that truly put Cheyenne¡¯s mind at ease. Her pinkish-white face became even more radiant under his smile. Despite wearing in clothes without any makeup on, she still managed to stun everyone present with just her natural beauty alone. Nora and Danielle were envious beyond words when they realized that eight million of their own contribution went into Cheyenne¡¯s pocket instead of theirs! Why didn¡¯t this little bitch use her abilities earlier on when she could have repaired the painting scroll herself? Cheyenne had been hesitant before because she wasn¡¯t short on money but when she noticed the intense hostility burning in the eyes of Nora and Danielle, her alluring, sensual lips curled into a seductive smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you so much Miss Lawrence.¡± Cheyenne quickly drafted a list for the manager, instructing him to purchase the necessary tools for restoring the ancient painting. Fortunately, most of the tools were readily avable. Once the tools were gathered, Cheyenne began her work. This was her first time restoring a painting in front of so many people, but her strong presence and calm, focused demeanor didn¡¯t betray a hint of nervousness. Those nearby couldn¡¯t help but believe in her ability to get the job done though she looked young. Layne assisted alongside her, asionally passing her tools and offering verbal guidance. A growing crowd had gathered around, and countless eyes were fixed on the young woman in her early twenties, whose beauty was truly remarkable. Her fair skin was wless, and as she lowered her head, her long and elegant neck resembled a carved piece of jade. Her hair was styled in a bun that perfectly framed her profile. Her long and thickshes fluttered slightly above a small nose that sat proudly on her face. Her lips were soft and luscious like flower petals. With a swift motion, she pulled out an X-Acto knife from between two pretty fingers of her delicate hand. She quickly cut out a small square from the nk part of the ancient scroll to be used for repairing the main body of the paintingter on. The texture of this paper matched perfectly with that used in the original painting, so there would be no noticeable difference after coloring it. Cheyenne nced at the broken scenery on the scroll ¨C it was supposed to depict flowing water with ripples caused by wind gusts ¨C so she mixed pine smoke color with some bluish-gray tones to match it up with what remained intact. As sunset approached, half of the river turned red while its other half shivered under cool breezes blowing across its surface. She added some orange hues into this blue-green mix before using another brush dipped in water to blend them together seamlessly. Everyone watched as Cheyenne worked wonders with just those tiny hands! Finally, satisfied with how everything looked, Cheyenne picked up another brush and made onest stroke across less than three inches wide paper where new colors merged smoothly into old ones without any visible seams or marks left behind. ¡°Not bad,¡± Layneplimented his granddaughter while stroking his beard approvingly. ¡°I thought you¡¯d been cking off these past three years.¡± The elderly man standing behind him nodded repeatedly. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re truly amazing! I can barely see any ws at all!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The painting was saved, and the elderly man breathed a sigh of relief, folding his hands in a thankful gesture, bowing all around. In the hall, a thunderous apuse erupted, deafening and resounding. Mya and Nora could only look on enviously wondering why they weren¡¯t blessed enough like Cheyenne? Cheyenne¡¯s public restoration of the famous painting, earning a staggering ten million dors, became the headline news the next day, and even reached the Todds¡¯ ears. When she went to give Iker acupuncture, he kept staring at her hands. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had some peculiar fetish. She hastily ced her hands behind her back. ¡°Master Iker, may I ask if there is something wrong with my hand?¡± Iker coughed awkwardly, wondering what else this woman didn¡¯t know. Acupuncture and restoring ancient paintings¡­ She has actually learned both of these vastly different things. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, the banquet is about to start soon. Wait for me on that day.¡± Wait for him? She was about to say that she knew the way and she could just go straight there. Iker made a firm announcement of his decision, leaving no room for rebuttal. ¡°Okay.¡± As she returned home from the Todd mansion, Cheyenne was met with the sight of her father standing in front of her room with a gloomy expression and arms crossed. He looked very angry. ¡°Is there something wrong, father?¡± George stared at her with round, fierce eyes and shouted loudly, ¡°How dare you ask me? Let me ask you, did you swindle four million from your mother?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh, with two dimples appearing at the corners of her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard that from. I earned my money with my own abilities, there¡¯s no such thing as swindle.¡± ¡°How dare you say that! You could have restored the ancient painting yourself without your mother having to pay four million. You did it on purpose!¡± Mya had cried in his arms for most of the night, recounting in detail how Cheyenne had deliberately set up her sister at the exhibition. What really caught George¡¯s attention was the ten million! If this ten million can be invested in thepany, he would definitely be able to win the construction project in the south of the city. If Cheyenne had a little bit of conscience, she should give him this ten million. At the very least, it should be four or five million. The money was saved by his wife through hard work, how could she dare to take it! Upon hearing this, the woman gave a cold smile and looked at the so-called ¡°father¡± with a mocking gaze. Chapter 108: Mysterious Gift Giver In his eyes, no matter what she did, it was all a result of her twisted mind. She couldn¡¯tpare to Nora¡¯s purity and innocence. The mother-daughter duo had some nerve. Not only did Nora falsely use her at the exhibition, but now they were ying the victim!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°So what?¡± Cheyenne admitted to her ¡°crime¡± unabashedly. George trembled with anger and struggled to find words. Cheyenne¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter as she replied, ¡°Do I have an obligation to pay for Nora¡¯s mistakes?¡± ¡°At the exhibition, she kept saying that I pushed her and tried to shift me onto me. I don¡¯t want such a malicious sister!¡± She practically shouted thest sentence out. Cheyenne¡¯s voice filled the entire room, and Nora, who was hiding by the door, bit her lip, unsure whether she shoulde out. George¡¯s expression changed, and his voice stuttered, ¡°You¡­ you mean, Nora¡­ she, she said it was you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to pretend with you all here anymore. I¡¯ll warn you onest time, stay away from me or get out of this house!¡± She spoke while her peripheral vision disdainfully watched the white figure behind the door. Thatst sentence was directed towards Nora specifically. If they left this vi, where would they go? Mya red at George with disappointment written all over her face. As a father, he should not have been yelled at by his daughter like that; it was shameful! Time flew by, and it was now the day before the banquet. The entire Akloit media was buzzing with reports about the itinerary of Emily Davidson, the President¡¯s daughter. Cheyenne woke up early for once wearing a cute pink bunny pajama set with matching headband sitting cross-legged and eating breakfast when one of their servants brought in a newspaper which she nced through absentmindedly. Arge headline caught Cheyenne¡¯s attention: ¡°National Goddess Arrives At The Airport In Super Stylish Casual Wear¡±. The photo apanying it showed Emily walking sideways wearing a white dress paired with short white boots while sporting brown wide-brimmed fisherman hat along with mouth mask covering half of face revealing nothing but long chestnut hair cascading down her back. The article praised Emily as if she were some kind of fairy despite not showing much facial features in the photo itself. Another paper took another angle on things by reporting on how three years ago Emily had broken off an engagement from Iker. Between the lines, it was all about how Iker¡¯s personality underwent a drastic change after breaking his leg and how he voluntarily proposed to contact the engagement. Emily tried tofort him when she visited, but her efforts were in vain, and she ended up storming out in frustration. Cheyenne was so upset that even the bread in her mouth didn¡¯t taste good anymore. She crumpled up the newspaper and threw it into the trash can. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! It¡¯s all made up!¡± Soon after, Mya and Nora woke up as well. Nora had to go to school, and when she saw Cheyenne sitting at the table downstairs, she instinctively headed upstairs like a mouse seeing a cat. Mya stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re about to go to ss. What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡­ I forgot something upstairs. I need to get it.¡± She hurriedly climbed up the stairs in her ck leather shoes. Her guilty side made Cheyenne feel bored. ¡®She had the guts to frame me, but didn¡¯t have enough guts for a direct confrontation with me?¡¯ ¡­ At Iker¡¯s Estate, Cheyenne removed thest silver needle from his leg and looked at all of the tiny puncture wounds on his calf. The treatments were starting to show results now; Iker could feel them more strongly than before each time they worked on him. Every time his legs were treated, he felt warmth spread through his body as if every muscle was being opened up; he felt rxed throughout his entire body. ¡°Master Iker,¡± Cheyenne said as she wiped sweat off of her forehead with one arm while holding out a piece of paper with instructions for him in another hand, ¡°the first stage of stimtion for your leg is almostplete now; next we¡¯ll need medicinal baths which will require quite a lot of herbs such as fructusidii, liquorice, radix bupleuri¡­ but most importantly we¡¯ll need Snow Lily.¡± This herb only grows on snow-capped mountains where there is snow year-round; its color is reddish but crystal clear like floating duckweed on ice surfaces. Once removed from the ice, they would wither, so the best time to harvest them was in the winter. During transportation, the roots had to be wrapped in snow to maintain the cold temperature. But this wasn¡¯t going be an easy task during summer season. However, for Todd family who ownedrge businesses, this wouldn¡¯t be too difficult or costly matter. Iker took the list, then called Tanner over who went down directly into pharmacy thanking Cheyenne for both being beautiful and having great medical skills. ¡°I can tell Tanner likes you,¡± Iker suddenly said after Tanner left. Cheyenne was taken aback by the nonsensical words, but then chuckled lightly. ¡°Of course, wherever I go, I¡¯m the prettiest girl,¡± she said. She really had no idea how to be humble. Iker looked at her fair and delicate face like a pear blossom and was looking forward to seeing her at tomorrow night¡¯s party. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about tomorrow night¡¯s banquet,¡± he reminded her. With that, he controlled his wheelchair and left, leaving Cheyenne with only a ck silhouette of loneliness. Oh yeah, tomorrow night is when the banquet starts! Cheyenne patted her little head. She hadn¡¯t even prepared a dress yet. She thought about going home to find Kate; that girl had plenty of pretty dresses in her closet that she could borrow. But as soon as Cheyenne got home, she received a package. The delivery man stood hesitantly at the door while Mya stood across from him with an angry red face like they were having an argument or something. When Mya saw Cheyenne arrive, she put on a fake smile and exined, ¡°Cheyenne! You¡¯re finally back! This is your package; I wanted to help you pick it up since you weren¡¯t here.¡± ¡°But this delivery guy wouldn¡¯t give it to me; he suspected me of trying to steal your package!¡± It made Mya so angry! Listening to Mya¡¯s scolding voice, the delivery guy didn¡¯t back down either. He answered Cheyenne seriously, ¡°Hello there Miss Cheyenne?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°This is your delivery. My employer specified that this box should be given to you. I can¡¯t hand it over if I¡¯m unsure of the recipient.¡± As soon as he finished speaking those words, Mya secretly red at him in anger. ¡°I¡¯m her mommy! Why can¡¯t I take it for her?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t be bothered with arguing with Mya anymore. She took the box from him and opened it up revealing a set of high-end silver-white evening gown adorned with adhesive gemstones along with matching shoes, just like Cindere¡¯s ss slippers in fairy tales, sparkling brilliantly before everyone¡¯s eyes. Chapter 109: Glittering Arrival Beside the evening gown, there was a crown. In the center of the crown was a thumb-sized ice-blue gemstone, emitting a faint light. The floral branches derived from both sides of the crown, and diamond tassels in droplet shapes were hung below. Exquisite luxury. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Mya stared straight at this crown and the dress in the box with her eyes wide open. She couldn¡¯t believe how much money it would cost to buy this outfit. Wearing it would surely make people unable to take their eyes off her, shining brightly. Cheyenne was curious about who sent her this outfit. The shoes were exactly size 35, which fit her perfectly. ¡°Excuse me sir, I want to ask if you know who ordered this dress?¡± Upon hearing this, the delivery guy shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I received an order directly from the clothing store and picked up the clothes for you, Miss Lawrence.¡± There was no information left in the box either. Cheyenne raised an eyebrow and carried it back to her bedroom. Mya stood at the door, biting on her lower lip wondering who had such deep pockets as to give Cheyenne such an expensive gift? A divorced woman like her doesn¡¯t deserve it! That kind of gorgeous princess gown should belong to her daughter Nora instead! For Cheyenne and Layne¡¯s sake, Kai also sent an invitation to the Lawrence family. Mya decided she would attend tomorrow night with Nora by herself while she had ordered a dress for herself too. Now seeing that set in Cheyenne¡¯s hands made Mya feel instantly inferior. She had just prepared to return to her room when another delivery came downstairs again ¨C but this time with a different courier guy. A man dressed in ck suit appeared before Mya holding a huge pink box; he looked about twenty years old or so. ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss Lawrence¡¯s house?¡± he asked politely. Another one looking for Cheyenne! Could it be another evening gown? Mya paused slightly, then nodded with kindness, walking towards him smilingly, ¡°Yes, I am her mother; do you have any business with my daughter?¡± Without thinking much further, he respectfully handed over his pink box, ¡°Hello, please pass on this box to Miss Lawrence from my young master.¡± Sure enough another gift arrived for Cheyenne! Wait¡­ his young master? Who is that? With a brighter smile on Mya¡¯s face, she reached out and asked, pretending to be casual, ¡°And who might your young master be?¡± The man remained tight-lipped and said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry but I cannot say. My master said it¡¯s a surprise for Miss Lawrence, and she will naturally find out tomorrow.¡± Mya couldn¡¯t help feeling regretful for not being able to figure out who the gift giver was. She sent the young man away and opened the box to take a look.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Inside was a set of red dresses, made of luxurious and elegant silk. The neckline featured delicate floral patterns with scalloped edges, the waist was cinched tightly, and it was adorned with aplete circle of diamonds. Radiant and dazzling, the fishtail-shaped skirt also featured delicate embroidery, while the high slit design exuded a powerful and sexy vibe. There were no shoes in this box, but there was an irregr tassel diamond ne to match. It probably cost several million just to buy this ne alone. Mya couldn¡¯t help but pick up the ne and examined it carefully, her eyes filled with increasing greed. These were all real diamonds! The venue for the banquet was at the Phoenix Hotel, which was the most famous hotel in Akloit. The top floor of the hotel had already lit up with lights, and the romantic and golden decorations were full of luxury. The men in formal suits and women in various evening gowns painted a scene of opulence and prosperity in the upper echelons of society, where dreams intertwined. People stood together in groups of two or three, chatting andughing while holding sses of red wine. Mya was wearing a short moon-white embroidered dress, carrying a limited edition Chanel bag, with her hair neatly pinned up behind her head, looking elegant and beautiful. Beside her was George, dressed in a ck suit with a vintage hairstyle parted into two waves. He wore sses and looked lively. What caught everyone¡¯s attention was the woman behind them, shining brightly. Nora wore a red dress, and to match her alluring appearance, she specially pinned up her curly hair on top of her head, wearing the sparkling diamond ne around her slender neck. As soon as they saw her, someone started whispering behind her back. ¡°Whose daughter is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Do you see the ne on her neck? It¡¯s the ¡®Light Diamond¡¯ of Boraera! She must be really wealthy. I remember that ne was a ssic fromst year and it was priced at over six million.¡± Nora also heard the voices of the two people talking and absentmindedly reached up to touch the diamond ne around her neck. She was also extremely surprised. This ne was actually worth six million, oh my god! On the balcony, Teagan¡¯s gaze casually caught the figure that had just entered the scene, and Nora in her striking red gown immediately caught his eye. He hadn¡¯t expected her to look so stunning in red. ¡°Mr. Smith, please excuse me for a moment,¡± Teagan said as he took a sip of red wine and bid farewell to his foreign friend sitting across from him. With a long stride, he walked over to Nora. ¡°Nora, it¡¯s been days since I saw you. You look even more beautiful now. That dress is stunning,¡± Teagan said as he took her hand. It was like a Western knight meeting the princess; he slightly bowed and kissed the back of her hand with his lips. There was still warmth on her hand where his lips had touched, sending shivers down Nora¡¯s spine. When the man¡¯srge hands held hers, Nora¡¯s fair and delicate face immediately turned red. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Teagan.¡± ¡°And who is this?¡± Mya looked at Teagan curiously. The man in front of them appeared to be around twenty-five or six years old with a lean build and an Armani suit adorned with pearls on his cufflinks ¨C clearly from an affluent family. When did Nora meet such a high-quality wealthy man? ¡°Mom, I forgot to introduce him earlier. This is Teagan ¨C Danielle¡¯s brother and the general manager of the Parry Group who just returned from abroad this year.¡± Danielle asionally visited the Lawrence family; Mya knew her quite well but it was still her first time meeting Teagan. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she felt. The Parry Group¡¯s general manager! If Nora could be together with him, it would definitely help them out tremendously. ¡°Mr. And Mrs. Lawrence, hello! Allow me to propose a toast to you both,¡± said Teagan as he raised his ss towards them before taking sips himself. After finishing their drinks together, he pretended that something came up suddenly so that he needed to leave temporarily. ¡°Well then, if you have something important going on, then go ahead first without us dying you any further,¡± Mya spoke politely. Nora nodded shyly watching as Teagan left. As more people entered the venue, George finally noticed something strange. ¡°Where is she?¡± Chapter 110: Cheyenne Misses Me So Much On the straight and wide road, a pink Lamborghini quickly raced past, with a woman inside that left passersby stunned. Until the car had passed for a long time, everyone hadn¡¯te back to their senses. On the passenger seat, Kate wore a strapless long dress in goose yellow. A lotus flower embroidered in veil extended from her chest to the hem of the skirt, making it look like real flowers blooming on her dress. She applied a subtle touch of makeup, her twinkling eyes fixed on her reflection in the mirror. With a self-indulgent smile, she leaned in and nted a kiss on her own reflection. ¡°Oh my, even if I just dress up a little bit, I am still a beauty that can rival the most beautiful women in the country. Although I cannotpare to Cheyenne¡¯s stunning beauty, it is enough to outshine all those inte celebrities.¡± Cheyenne, who was driving, heard her words and her hand on the steering wheel couldn¡¯t help but shake twice. She almost got thrown out of the car. ¡°Kate, you sound a supreme narcissist. Eddie is much more modest than you,¡± Cheyenne remarked. When her brother Eddie was mentioned, Kate couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°I don¡¯t know what my brother has been up totely. He hasn¡¯te home for several days.¡± ¡°Besides, he even asked me to take his dirty white coats from the hospital back home to have them washed.¡± Cheyenne actually knew why Eddie was so busy. He must be trying to figure out theponents of the blood. There had been some clues to it, but no more had been found during the testing. She was not sure about the thing with Omari and she would ask himter. Unconsciously, the car arrived at the hotel entrance. As the saying goes, enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths. Cheyenne had just gotten off the car when she saw a figure that she despised. Abbie had changed her innocent image from the past and surprisingly wore a bright red V-neck low-cut dress. Her long hair was styled in a bun at the back of her head, adorned with a unique pearl hair clip. Stepping in a pair of silver high heels and carrying an exquisite handbag, she had heavy makeup on her face, with blush covering up her sicklyplexion. From a distance, she can be considered bright and attractive. She also noticed Cheyenne and Kate. Then she walked up to them with a friendly smile and warmly said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, what a coincidence to meet you again.¡± While she was speaking, she deliberately reached up and ran her hand through her hair. On the chestnut hair, the shiny pearl hair clip is extremely eye-catching. That hair clip is Cheyenne¡¯s. Cheyenne nced over, feeling a hint of anger in her heart. Was it from Kelvin? ¡°Oops, it¡¯s you, Auntie Abbie,¡± Kate grinned mischievously, and her words angered Abbie immediately. ¡°Who are you calling ¡®Auntie¡¯?¡± Kate yfully covered her mouth in shock and a hint of mockery danced in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m calling you, of course. Auntie Abbie, you might have forgotten my mom and you are distant rtives.¡± ¡°But she told me that I should address you as Auntie. And besides, you¡¯re six years older than us, so it¡¯s only appropriate,¡± Kate replied. Age had always been a sore spot for Abbie. She was Kelvin¡¯s ssmate and only two months younger than him while Cheyenne was six years younger than Kelvin. In other words, when Abbie was in college, Cheyenne was still in middle school. Younger, more energetic and beautiful ¨C these were the things that made Cheyenne superior to Abbie. Cheyenne saw the Angelic bitch seething with anger and gave Kate a grateful look. ¡°Alright Kate, let¡¯s go inside. Let¡¯s not waste time on irrelevant people.¡± As she finished speaking, she lifted her foot to step into the house but paused for a moment when passing by Abbie before bending down slightly to whisper lightly into her ear with a smile on her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Auntie Abbie to be so fond of picking up others¡¯ trash.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She nced at Abbie and saw a hint of anger forming in her eyes before continuing, ¡°You are with the man I abandoned, even using the hair clip I throw away.¡± Kelvin parked his car outside the hotel entrance and immediately spotted the silver-d woman standing next to Abbie with an enchanting smile on her face. The dazzling silverplemented her pure beauty making herself seem elegant everywhere she went, just like the luminous glow of a full moon. Abbie¡¯s fiery red seemed to pale inparison. Abbie caught sight of the ck figure approaching from afar, causing something within herself stir as she purposely moved closer towards the stairs¡¯ edge. She suddenly pushed Cheyenne. With tears welling up in her eyes, she spoke pitifully, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I just wanted to say hello, why did you push me?¡± Before Abbie could finish speaking, her body tilted uncontrobly towards the bottom of the stairs. This staircase was three to four meters long, it would be hard not to get hurt if she fell. ¡®She really spent quite some effort trying to frame me!¡¯ Cheyenne was a ck belt master of Taekwondo who wouldn¡¯t allow such petty tricks right under her nose! Just when everyone thought that the delicate woman would suffer greatly from falling down, the unexpected happened! Cheyenne took one step forward suddenly, then reached out quickly to grab onto Abbie¡¯s arm! With a sudden push, thetter fell firmly into Kate¡¯s arms. Cheyenne herself was in danger, leaning forward with the wind blowing up her silver skirt. Like a butterfly fluttering its wings ready to fly. She narrowed her eyes, calcted the distance, and was about to do a front flipter. Suddenly, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist from the side, pulling her soft body close. A low chuckle sounded from above, causing the man¡¯s sturdy chest to vibrate slightly. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re so cute. I didn¡¯t realize how much you missed me after just a few days.¡± Cheyenne felt dizzy and before she could react, she was pressed into the man¡¯s embrace. She lifted her head and met a pair of charming eyes that radiated a smile, framed by a strikingly handsome, youthful face. He was wearing a silver-grey suit today, with a red rose pinned to his chest. His short chestnut hair lightly brushed against his temples, giving him an alluring appearance. ¡°Omari?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, otherwise who do you think it is?¡± The silver long dress and his silver-grey suit interweave together, creating a harmonious blend of colors that makes the scene of the two together be beautiful. They are like a pair of true lovers. Kelvin furrowed his brow, pursed his lips, and fell into a trance as he nced lightly at the two people in front of him, his hands slightly clenched. The quiet atmosphere was suddenly broken by Kate¡¯s clear voice. The words spoken were met with a burst ofughter from the crowd. ¡°Tsk tsk, Auntie Abbie, your chest is so t and you still wear low-cut clothes. Why don¡¯t you use some breast pads to add some volume?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I read it wrong. You have used them.¡± Chapter 111: Something Ugly in Her All eyes turned simultaneously toward Abbie¡¯s chest, which indeed struggled to contain the V-neck. ¡°You! Rude girl! Do you have any manners at all?¡± Abbie became angry, immediately crossed her arms over her chest, and red at Kate. Thetter touched his own nose and shrugged, ¡°Ah, Auntie Abbie, you have a really bad temper. I just saved you earlier and yet you¡¯re saying this to me.¡± Afterwards, she muttered to herself and added, ¡°Your chest isn¡¯t very big.¡± She nced up at Cheyenne, a mischievous grin on her face. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always wondered what it would feel like to touch Cheyenne¡¯s 38C bust. Heh.¡± As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Cheyenne gave her a p on the forehead. ¡°You¡¯re such a flirt, are you secretly into girls?¡± Cheyenne teased. Omari doesn¡¯t like it when people around him look at his Cheyenne. He moved his body to block Kate¡¯s gaze and said irritably, ¡°Miss Zamora, I think it¡¯s time for your brother to find you a husband so that you don¡¯t keep thinking about my Cheyenne all day.¡± As soon as she heard ¡°brother¡±, Kate immediately became obedient and raised her hands to surrender. ¡°Mr. Lara, please don¡¯t do that. If you keep me, I can always report to you about Cheyenne¡¯s whereabouts and help you win her over soon.¡± Upon hearing her ¡°suggestion,¡± a thoughtful expression appeared on Omari¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°That makes sense. Okay, I won¡¯t tell your brother then.¡± Cheyenne struggled out of Omari¡¯s arms and gave a re at Kate, who had ¡°betrayed¡± her. She grumpily muttered, ¡°Spineless.¡± The scene of three people standing together, chatting andughing, made Kelvin feel extremely ufortable. Just as she was about to stumble, he contemted making a move. However, Omari was one step ahead of him. Abbie saw him walking towards her, and tears like pearls couldn¡¯t help but roll down her cheeks. She called out softly and tenderly, ¡°Kelvin.¡± The man didn¡¯t answer, but his sharp gaze made Kate feel like she was being stared at by a venomous snake. She nervously hid behind her friend. Upon seeing this, Cheyennefortingly patted her hand and lifted her head, meeting Kelvin¡¯s sharp gaze with an equally cold one. ¡°Kelvin, I don¡¯t know what I did to offend Miss Lawrence just now. She¡­ she actually pushed me.¡± Abbie tearfully reported, her small hands holding onto Kelvin¡¯s arm. Thetter frowned and asked in a cold and clear voice, ¡°Cheyenne, do you have something to say?¡± She sneered, and the disdainful and sarcastic smile on her face made Kelvin feel ufortable, as if he had been pricked by a needle. ¡°Do you think I will give up my beautiful face and push Miss Berry, only to put myself in danger trying to rescue her?¡± she said. ¡°Kelvin, do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± Each of her words seemed to be questioning him intensely. As soon as she finished speaking, Omari walked up with a gentle expression on his face. ¡°No, Cheyenne is the smartest and kindest girl in my heart. Unlike some people who are ugly inside out!¡± As he said thisst sentence, he nced at Abbie with cold eyes. The woman he cherished so much shed countless tears because of this Angelic bitch. If it weren¡¯t for Cheyenne¡¯s forbidding him from doing so, he would have found a way to make Abbie disappear from this world forever. Abbie tightly grasped Kelvin¡¯s arm and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Kelvin¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Mr. Lara, you have absolutely no gentlemanly manners!¡± Omari put his hand on Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder and looked straight into Kelvin¡¯s icy gaze before saying with a lightugh, ¡°Gentlemanly manners? Only towards my Cheyenne!¡± The deep affection in his eyes made Kelvin feel uneasy; men understand each other best. When Mr. Lara looked at Cheyenne, there was an indulgent possessiveness in his gaze that only men have towards women. But what about her? Benson? Omari? Iker¡­ who was the one in her heart? ¡°Okay, Omari, we don¡¯t need to waste time talking nonsense anymore. I want to ask you something!¡± Cheyenne took hold of Omari¡¯s arm and left without even looking at Kelvin once. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Kate eximed, holding up her skirt as she caught up with them. Just before leaving, she couldn¡¯t resist making a goofy face at Kelvin and Abbie. ¡°You missed out on my dear Cheyenne, Mr. Foley! Serves you right!¡± Abbie gritted her teeth so hard that her chin trembled with anger. The party had officially begun; Nora had befriended two wealthy heiresses who were interested in her dress and diamond ne so they asked how she acquired them specifically. Nora didn¡¯t know much about either item but awkwardly replied that they were gifts from someone else. ¡°Oh, Miss Lawrence! You¡¯re so lucky! This red dress is just released for spring season; not everyone can afford it.¡± The envy in their eyes made Nora feel even more inted as she sipped her red wine with a light smile, like a socialite. ¡°I don¡¯t know, my family has an entire wardrobe of Oasis clothes,¡± Nora boasted shamelessly, not noticing the ck figure slowly appearing at the entrance. The man was dressed in a ck suit and was tall and straight with a handsome face. His features were sharp while his deep-set eyes were piercing. He seemed like he had walked out of hell itself, exuding an icy aura that made everyone take notice even though he was sitting in a wheelchair. Behind him was another man wearing a ck suit with sunsses who exuded just as much power. Whispers broke out at the party with the topic centering around the man seated in the wheelchair. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Another voice cut through their murmurs sharply and loudly. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know? That¡¯s the Todd family¡¯s young master, once known as the War God.¡± It had been so long since Iker had seen so many people that he wasn¡¯t used to this kind of scene anymore; his handsome face remained expressionless while his gaze constantly scanned through the crowd searching for something. Tanner quickly noticed what Iker was looking for and asked softly, ¡°Master Iker, are you looking for Miss Lawrence?¡± Iker¡¯s face showed some difort as he snorted coldly before answering insincerely, ¡°Who said anything about looking for her? Don¡¯t make assumptions.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll get docked pay.¡± Hearing this threat made Tanner nervous but also chuckle quietly before saying, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t, then it isn¡¯t. I was just about to say that it seems like I¡¯ve spotted Miss Lawrence.¡± As soon as Tanner finished speaking, Iker¡¯s icy voice rang out. ¡°Where is she?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t looking for Miss Lawrence?¡± Tanner replied innocently. Iker remained silent but couldn¡¯t help feeling irritated by Tanner¡¯s words. Chapter 112: The Dress Cheyenne Gave Me Upon receiving the sharp gaze from Iker, Tanner coughed and quicklyposed himself. ¡°Ahem¡­ right in front of you, next to the long table,¡± he said. Iker followed his direction and indeed saw a slender figure dressed in red sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed. The woman had her back facing him, but he could see that she had tied up her long hair and had a delicate frame. She was wearing the dress he gave her. A faint smile appeared on Iker¡¯s usually cold face. Nora basked in the attention of all the men around her. However, her reverie was interrupted by a uniformed waiter who approached her. ¡°Miss Lawrence, Mr. Todd would like to see you.¡± Mr. Todd! It was none other than heirs of the Todd family, but she wondered whether it was Master Iker or Master Davon. Nora immediately ruled out the former since she knew that he rarely made public appearances after his leg injury. So it must be Master Davon then? Although Davon was born from their father¡¯s second wife, with Iker¡¯s disability and their youngest brother still being too young to take over the Todd family business yet, it seemed likely that Davon would eventually inherit everything. Besides, Davon was considered one of the most eligible bachelors! ¡°Nora, you¡¯re so lucky! Master Davon personally requested to meet with you; it seems like he has taken an interest in you,¡± one of two wealthy heiresses Nora just met earlier said sourly. The other girl didn¡¯t bother hiding her envy either. ¡°That might not necessarily be true though; everyone knows Madam Thalia of the Todd family has high standards when ites to choosing potential brides for Master Davon. It seems she¡¯s considering a matrimonial alliance with the Davidson family.¡± The Todd family and the Davidson family are considered a match. As for the Lawrence family, they just have a third-ratepany no elite has ever heard about. But Nora wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. She lifted up her chin defiantly while pointing at both girls. ¡°This dress I¡¯m wearing right now is actually a gift from Master Davon himself! Who says I can¡¯t marry into the Todd family? Once I be Mrs. Todd someday, you two will probably still be struggling out there!¡± Her sudden change in attitude caught both girls off guard as they stared at each other incredulously. Just moments ago, the three of them were chatting amicably, but it seems that they have a falling out now. Nora followed the waiter into a quieter private room, separated from the outside by a wooden structure with a vintage touch. A white table was set up, and Iker sat at the table, with Tanner standing behind him, leaning forward to pour a drink for him. ¡°Mr. Todd, Miss Lawrence is here,¡± the waiter said. Outside the screen, Nora watched intently as she was guided in and then left alone. Her heart raced with excitement. Suddenly, a maic voice came from inside. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I woulde pick you up tonight? Why did youe by yourself?¡± Iker arrivedte, having taken a detour from the Lawrence Vi, hoping to pick up Cheyenne on the way. However, to his surprise, he found himself empty-handed. The servants informed him that the Lawrence family members had all left for the banquet. ¡®Master Davon went to pick me up?¡¯ At this thought, Nora blushed slightly and felt an unexpected thrill. She didn¡¯t know when Master Davon started liking her. Did he secretly have feelings for her before? Coughing lightly, Nora sweetly replied, ¡°Mr. Todd, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know you wereing.¡± Iker frowned unconsciously at how strange she sounded and asked Tanner skeptically, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Cheyenne?¡± Tanner wasn¡¯t entirely sure but answered confidently, ¡°That dress was personally ordered by me and specifically sent to Miss Lawrence; there can be no mistake!¡± There couldn¡¯t possibly be another identical dress in this world. ¡°Maybe Miss Lawrence is just shy,¡± suggested Tanner. Shy? He couldn¡¯t imagine what Cheyenne would look like being shy in front of him!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡®Why is there no sounding from inside?¡¯ Nora stirred the diamond fringe on her dress nervously with two fingers while, eagerly hoping that Master Davon would invite her inside soon enough. Standing outside like this felt like being scolded or something! And those passers-by could see her¡­ Finally, Iker¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Do you like that dress?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Come on in so I can see it! Tanner picked it out himself. His taste is terrible!¡± And of course he used Tanner as his shield again¡­ Tanner was speechless but dared not nail Iker¡¯s lie. ¡®Finally, I can meet Master Davon!¡¯ Nora took a deep breath and stood tall with poise trying to appear elegant yet natural at the same time. A pair of fair and tender long legs appeared first in front of Iker, followed by a slowly emerging red figure from behind the screen. The unfamiliar eyebrows and eyes, the woman¡¯s affected and coquettish posture, where is Cheyenne? In an instant, the atmosphere in the private room turned cold. The smile on the man¡¯s face froze and gradually turned into an expression of deep anger, his gaze sharp like a wild wolf as he stared at Nora. It was as fierce as if he was going to tear her apart. ¡°Who are you?¡± As Nora heard the furious voice, she too was left stunned, her eyes fixed on Iker¡¯s leg. Extending a small, fair finger, with an expression of disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a cripple? Where¡¯s Mr. Todd?¡± The word ¡®cripple¡¯ entered Iker and Tanner¡¯s minds so clearly. Iker¡¯s hostility became even stronger, while Tanner lookedpletely bewildered. How could the dress he chose end up being worn by this stranger woman? And to top it off, she dared to insult Master Iker by calling him a cripple. She had really gone too far! ¡°How did this dress end up on you?¡± Tanner took off his sunsses, revealing a handsome face. Just the look in his eyes was fierce, like a little wolf, and it scared the woman. ¡°What are you guys saying? I¡­ I don¡¯t understand,¡± Nora stuttered, lifting her feet and preparing to leave. ¡°Stop her!¡± As soon as Iker finished speaking, Tanner¡¯s figure shed and blocked in front of Nora. The big hand grabbed the girl¡¯s arm and pulled her in front of Master Iker. Thetter¡¯s cold and sharp gaze made Nora feel a chill spreading from the soles of her feet straight to the bottom of her heart. Scary man. ¡°Tell me, did you steal this dress?¡± Iker¡¯s gaze fell on the ne around her neck, and his anger intensified. The gem on this ne was his mother¡¯s heirloom! It had been defiled by this woman. Tears rolled down Nora¡¯s cheeks as she cried out, ¡°No, it¡¯s not true. This dress¡­ it belongs to Cheyenne. She made me wear it!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, the exquisite rosewood screen was shattered by Master Iker¡¯s punch. Sawdust is flying. Chapter 113: Master Iker’s Gift The loud sound was like a thunderbolt, which startled the people outside. They all turned their gaze towards the source of the noise. ¡°Say it again! This dress, Cheyenne really gave it to you?¡± The man¡¯s face was as cold and ruthless as a demon crawling out of hell. His narrow eyes were filled with towering anger, like moltenva about to erupt from a volcano, ready to burn people into ashes. His imposing presence caused the surrounding air to suddenly drop several degrees. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ yes, her. She gave it to me.¡± A young girl in her primey on the ground, with bright red color reflecting off her fair skin. Her delicate and beautiful face was covered in tears. In that moment when she stumbled earlier, her gorgeous red dress caught on the rosewood screen and tore arge hole in it. Several transparent, semi-circr objects fell out from under Nora¡¯s clothes and rolled to people¡¯s feet with a tter. One of them suddenly stopped when it collided with the person¡¯s foot. The next moment, a fair and beautiful hand picked it up. It was an extremely perfect hand, suitable for ying any musical instrument in the world. The sound of fine and high heels stepping on the golden floor was rhythmic and clear, like a cat¡¯s paw stepping on piano strings, stirring the heartstrings. Next, a silver gorgeous princess dress came into everyone¡¯s sight. In this hall filled with golden splendor, the silver dress became a beautiful scenery. The woman¡¯s wavy long hair hung down to her waist, entuating her slender waist. With each step she took, the irregr fishtail hem of her gown swayed like a snowy white wave. The high slit in her dress revealed her smooth, fair legs, and it left everyone captivated. Cheyenne curled her red lips, a faint smile hiding in her eyes as she walked step by step towards Nora. Gazing down at Nora, she said gently, ¡°You lost your breast pad.¡± ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± The originally dull atmosphere of the venue was enlivened by her witty remark, which elicited a wave of suppressedughter. She tossed the silicone breast pad into Nora¡¯s arms, leaving thetter blushing intensely. It was unclear whether she was embarrassed, ashamed, or just in angry. It is highly likely to be thest one, after all, people like Nora have no sense of shame. Several whispered discussions could be heard behind them, and a gentleman nearby awkwardly inquired with hispanion, ¡°There¡¯s one at my feet, should I give it to her?¡± Next to Iker, a woman also picked one up, but she had identally stepped on it and made it dirty. ¡°How many did she use?¡± ¡°About four! I saw them fall out.¡± Even Kelvin and Abbie, who had just entered the room, heard it. How could Nora not hear?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She held her chest tightly with both hands and tears of grievance welled up in her eyes as she stared at Cheyenne with a fierce determination to tear her apart. ¡°Omari, do you think she is ungrateful? I picked up her thing, but she just gave me a dirty look.¡± Cheyenne¡¯szy voice sounded like she was whining. Omari didn¡¯t know what others thought but after hearing that he felt like he was floating in honey. Cheyenne actually whined at him! He wasn¡¯t mistaken, right? To match Cheyenne¡¯s tone, Omari looked disdainfully at Nora and changed his tonepletely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, Cheyenne. Some people just don¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nora quickly looked up at Omari. He wore a silver-gray suit that seemed deliberately matched with the gown that Cheyenne wore. At first nce, the man was handsome beyond measure while the woman was extremely beautiful ¨C they were a perfect match like they came straight out of a fairy tale world ¨C prince charming and princess together. Who is this man? Why is he with Cheyenne? Simrly, Iker also noticed the young man next to Cheyenne which made him feel ufortable when they appeared together. Looking down at her dress, his low cold voice asked discontentedly, ¡°Why did you let someone else wear the dress I gave you?¡± His deep-set eyes red coldly at Cheyanne giving off an impression that if she dared say ¡°yes¡±, then he might take matters into his own hands anytime soon. ¡°What dress?¡± Surprisingly, there was confusion on that beautiful face as she looked down at herself. Frowning slightly and looking up again, she asked, ¡°You gave me this dress?¡± ¡°No!¡± With a cold expression on his face, Iker denied immediately. ¡°It¡¯s from me!¡± Omari was afraid someone else would take credit for himself and answered quickly The two voices spoke simultaneously throughout the hall, making it clear for everyone present: The dress worn by Cheyenne had been given by Mr. Lara while Nora wore one given by Iker. As for why it was on Nora, there was only one possibility ¨C Nora had falsely imed to receive the dress herself. ¡°Master Iker, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know you gave the dress to me.¡± She never thought that both of them would give her a dress, so when she saw this silver-white dress, Cheyenne first thought it was from her grandfather. But her grandfather couldn¡¯t have been so thoughtful as to prepare even the jewelry and high heels with such a perfect fit. She thought maybe it was from her friend Kate. ¡°Since you agreed to be mypanion tonight, giving you a dress is nothing,¡± said Iker in an attempt to avoid answering why he gave her the gift. He acted coldly and arrogantly in response to the doubt in her eyes. Abbie couldn¡¯t help but gasp when she looked at Nora¡¯s outfit. ¡°An Oasis dress and Zosho jewelrybined are worth at least three or four million dors.¡± ¡°And Miss Lawrence¡¯s silver long gown is even more expensive. It¡¯s from Wind Wings; that crown alone costs almost one million dors, not counting the dress and shoes¡­¡± Maybe around five million dors in total. Kelvin stood behind Abbie and Omari, watching two silver figures standing together ¨C one bright and one dark ¨C their colors harmonious. She wore a dress given by another man! In their three years of marriage, Kelvin had never felt like he shortchanged Abbie on anything rted to food or clothing or housing or transportation. He had his butler send many Oasis dresses to Cheyenne, any of which was more beautiful than what she was wearing now. Seeing Kelvin¡¯s displeased expression made Abbie sigh lightly before speaking again, ¡°Miss Lawrence and Mr. Lara really look like a good match when standing together while Master Iker¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop talking!¡± Kelvin coldly warned with his eyes full of warning. This look scared Abbie so much that she fell silent immediately. She realized how hasty she just became after the tall figure in ck turned and walked away. Did Kelvin hate her now? Chapter 114: Solitude Hidden Behind a Smile Upon hearing Cheyenne agree to be Master Iker¡¯spanion, Omari immediately became unhappy. He had been pursuing Cheyenne for almost four years and she had never agreed to be hispanion at any event. That¡¯s why he secretly bought a dress and sent it to her home because he knew she wouldn¡¯t ept it if he gave it to her in person. And now, she agreed to attend a banquet with someone else! Why? ¡°Iker has only known you for less than a month, how can itpare with my four years of pursuit? Cheyenne, have you fallen in love with someone else? I¡¯ve known you longer than him, but you never agreed to be with me,¡± Omari said in a resentful tone with pitiful eyes that made him look like an abandoned lover. Cheyenne was annoyed and looked at him sharply. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you never asked me yourself?¡± Omari suddenly realized his mistake and awkwardly exined himself with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m just used to being rejected by you so¡­ ¡± Even Omari, who could face judges without fear, had something that scared him. Iker¡¯s gaze shifted back towards Nora as he spoke coldly, ¡°The dress I gave is not meant for anyone who isn¡¯t worthy.¡± ¡°Tanner,¡± Iker called out. ¡°Here,¡± Tanner replied as he walked up behind him. He stood towering over Nora as she clutched her chest tightly while taking steps backward on the ground. Her voice trembled as she warned them, ¡°What are you going to do? There are many people here; don¡¯t try anything¡­¡± Before Nora could finish speaking, Tanner reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a receipt which fluttered down onto the ground near her feet. Nora reached out with her hand, but as she was about to pick it up, she hesitated and pulled back, not daring to touch it. ¡°This is the invoice for this dress and diamond ne. Miss Lawrence, please pay the money as soon as possible,¡± Tanner said calmly before turning around swiftly and walking back towards Iker. This dress was meant for Cheyenne but Nora wore it without permission which angered Master Iker greatly. As the rightful owner of this dress, Master Iker demandedpensation which was only fair. However, Nora¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the invoice lying at her feet. She trembled as she picked it up and took a quick nce. It was a long string of numbers, and Nora couldn¡¯t even bring herself to count how many zeros followed the ¡°3¡± at the beginning. Last time, her mother had lost four million dors in the art exhibition. Now it was three million dors, and if George found out that he had to pay for it, he would definitely scold her. As Nora quickly thought about how to raise this amount of money without telling her father, George and Mya arrived. They were just talking with an important guest at the long table when they heard people discussing something about ¡°stealing a dress¡±. Mya¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she tensed up. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly. Could they be talking about Nora? Coincidentally, Abbie walked by with a ss of champagne in hand and revealed some news to Mya with a mocking tone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Mrs. Lawrence, your two daughters are both impressive characters. I admire them.¡± Mya didn¡¯t have much fondness for Abbie and retorted impolitely, ¡°Miss Berry, seems you¡¯re feeling better now. You can evene out here. Be careful not to give yourself away!¡± Maintaining herdylike demeanor, Abbie knew it wasn¡¯t appropriate to argue with her in public. She coolly retorted, ¡°Mrs. Lawrence, instead of wasting your words on me, why don¡¯t you go check on your lovely daughter?¡± Her lovely daughter? Was Abbie referring to Cheyenne? If so, then Mya would be overjoyed but unfortunately, thinking of what those people said earlier about ¡°stealing a dress¡±, she worried that it was Nora in trouble instead. Praying that it wasn¡¯t Nora but Cheyenne who got into trouble while feeling anxious yetplicated inside, the couple rushed over where the crowd gathered around someone lying on the ground looking disheveled. As soon as they saw Myaing towards them, Nora burst into tears before saying anything else. ¡°Mommy!¡± She quickly hugged Nora while angrily scolding George, ¡°What are you standing there for? Take off your coat now!¡± George felt like he hadpletely lost face because of Nora. He lowered his head and hurriedly took off his suit jacket, handing it to Mya who put it on Nora. Out of the corner of her eye, Mya caught sight of the elegant Cheyenne standing nearby, and she immediately red up and shouted, ¡°Cheyenne, is it you? Nora is your sister. What¡¯s wrong with her wearing your clothes? Why are you making fool of her?¡± Her questioning was truly eye-opening. The situation was clear: Nora had taken the dress that Master Iker had given to Cheyenne. It was quite audacious for the mother toe and use Cheyenne of being stingy. No wonder Nora could do such things. It turned out that her mother¡¯s character was bad, too! Like mother, like daughter. So what about Mr. Lawrence? What role did he y in all of this? George looked at Cheyenne with a gloomy expression on his face. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the using look in his eyes made everyone see it clearly. She had long grown ustomed to such baseless usations. From childhood to adulthood, she had lost count of how many times it had happened. At first, she would get angry and try to defend herself, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. As for her father, she felt that having him around was no better than not having him at all. She would rather do without him. Omari knew that Cheyenne had a hard time at home, but he had not expected her to be so mistreated. Like Cheyenne, Omari had lost his mother at a young age, but at least he had a loving father. On the other hand, no one cared for Cheyenne except her grandfather. Even the person she had wholeheartedly devoted herself to, Kelvin, had heartlessly abandoned her. At this moment, Omari became resolute in his determination to protect her for the rest of her life. Iker, too, couldn¡¯t bear to see that seemingly carefree smile on her face, as if she had seen through the world¡¯s troubles. At such a young age, where did all this mncholye from? But now he understood. Cheyenne, like him, was pitiable and lonely. He was ustomed to concealing this loneliness with indifference, while she chose to hide it behind her smile. It was truly heart-wrenching. Chapter 115: Let Cheyenne Trouble Me Cheyenne stood before everyone, still cold and proud. Her silver dress made her look like a goddess. When faced with the usations from George and Mya, Cheyenne seemed indifferent. She even sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got the nerve to say that. This dress belongs to Master Iker. Only he can decide who it should be given to.¡± Iker said coldly, ¡°This dress is only worthy of Cheyenne. What is Nora anyway?¡± ¡°George, remember to transfer the four million on time to me, or your family business would face bankruptcy.¡± The warning filled with anger made George break out in a cold sweat. He tried to please Master Iker and see if he could get some more time. But he was scared off by Iker¡¯s imposing manner before he could even open his mouth. ¡°Well¡­ Master Iker, don¡¯t worry about it. The four¡­ four million will be transferred on time.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In fact, for nobles like Iker, four million was just small change. But he couldn¡¯t stand those people who bullied Cheyenne. ¡°Hmm.¡± After this incident, Nora had feel shame for continuing to stay here. She put on her father¡¯s coat and stood up with her mother¡¯s help. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to tell Cheyenne, ¡°Cheyenne! All my shame today is because of you! Just you wait!¡± Omari retorted without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous! How can you me Cheyenne when you embarrassed yourself?¡± Then he said in a gentle tone towards Cheyenne, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯ll protect you well.¡± Cheyenne wasn¡¯t afraid of Nora but Omari¡¯s straightforward deration made her feel warm inside. She wasn¡¯t an emotionless person. Every time she was in danger since meeting Omari, it was him who saved her every single time. She knew Omari had feelings for herself but her heart was so small that it could only amodate one person: Kelvin. Even though Kelvin didn¡¯t need her true heart. Omari was one of her close friends; she had tried many times persuading Omari into finding someone suitable instead of pursuing herself but his persistence matched hers. Iker could sense that there was something unusual between the two of them, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. ¡°Cheyenne,e over here!¡± He had nned for her to be hispanion for the evening, but she had been standing next to Omari ever since she walked in. There was a reason for her not to wear the dress he gave her, but there was no reason for her to ignore himself and flirt with some other man. ¡®Wait, why did I care who Cheyenne was with? I don¡¯t even like that woman! I just¡­ didn¡¯t like being lied to. Yes, that¡¯s it!¡¯ Iker¡¯s deep-set eyes were filled with anger and frustration one moment and then became distant andplex the next. Others may not have noticed it, but Tanner could see clearly that Master Iker seemed different around Miss Lawrence than any other woman before. In the past, Master Iker wouldn¡¯t have given a second nce at any woman because they were too fragile and always crying about something. But now with Miss Lawrence¡­ he couldn¡¯t seem to take his eyes off of her. George left looking disheveled along with his daughter while Cheyenne nced apologetically at Omari beside her. ¡°Omari, I¡¯m sorry about tonight. Next time, let me make it up by buying you a bottle of good wine.¡± ¡®Is she really going to be that cripple¡¯spanion?¡¯ Omari thought. He immediately turned towards Iker, giving thetter an icy re. ¡°Master Iker, remember that Cheyenne is mine,¡± Omari said firmly. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m just temporarily lending her to you. Make sure to return Cheyenne to me exactly as she is.¡± The people around them looked at each other speechless after hearing such words from Omari as if passing on some kind of inheritance or legacy. Iker sneered in response. ¡°Mr. Lara, don¡¯t worry about it; I¡¯m not interested in Cheyenne anyway. It¡¯s just that I dislike people who promise things and don¡¯t follow through. Only you would have such peculiar tastes.¡± With those words, Omari finally felt relieved, and the heavy weight that had been hanging over his heart was lifted. He even walked up to Iker and patted his shoulder, pushing Tanner aside. ¡°Master Iker is right. My Cheyenne has a bit of a temper. She can be quite a trouble.¡± ¡°Omari, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Cheyenne stood aside and noticed the two men talking in hushed tones. Not sure what they were saying, she took a step forward to listen and happened to hear Omari saying she was a trouble. Omari quickly put on a pleasing smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet. Cheyenne is trouble, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll cause trouble to others, so I have to let her trouble me instead.¡± Although it sounded like a joke, every word was spoken in a doting tone that made the wealthy youngdies around them almost cry. Omari Lara was the most sought-after man in town by all women except for Kelvin. Despite being an illegitimate child of the Lara family, he had made a name for himself with his own abilities. His assets were no less than those of any wealthy family. He was handsome and gentle-looking with extensive knowledge as an excellentw professor who had attended numerous universities and public events as a speaker. This seemingly perfect man had an even more captivating quality ¨C there wasn¡¯t a woman by his side. All those who tried to flirt with him, whether overtly or discreetly, were effortlessly dismissed by his few words. In their eyes, Omari was the perfect lover but surprisingly fell for someone who had been divorced once ¨C Cheyenne. How could they not be jealous? But when Cheyenne appeared, all the young debutantes in the room grew dim. In that moment, the whole world seemed to revolve around Cheyenne¡¯s radiance. Iker snorted coldly and ignored Omari¡¯s words. Keen observers could see it clearly-Cheyenne didn¡¯t actually have feelings for him, and Omari was simply caught in a one-sided infatuation! Omari left without worry while Cheyenne took Tanner¡¯s ce and pushed Iker into the main venue of the banquet hall. Due to the previous incident, nobody dared to provoke these two terrifying people, and they all voluntarily made way for them. As the music began to y, everyone forgot about what happened earlier, and they quickly resumed their happy conversations once more! ¡°Miss Emily Davidson has arrived! Look quickly! Miss Davidson is here!¡± Someone suddenly shouted amidst the crowd which drew everyone¡¯s attention towards them immediately! Cheyenne also became curious about this President¡¯s daughter¡¯s appearance, so she looked over too! Chapter 116: President’s Daughter Emily The approaching figure was dressed in a silver gown much like Cheyenne¡¯s. However, Cheyenne¡¯s dress was long with a high slit, while Emily¡¯s silver gown exuded even more elegance and luxury. Golden threads adorned the hem of her dress, forming intricate, lifelike peony patterns. The woman appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six, with fair skin reminiscent of pear blossoms. Her eyes, clear as a spring, held a hint of a smile, and her petite face featured delicate and radiant features. She was as stunning as the flowers on her dress, leaving a breathtaking impression on everyone. It was no wonder that she was admired by many people in the country; her beauty was beyondpare. But there was also a dangerous man standing beside her who lit up a cigarette in his hand. The faint smoke covered his face, making it blurry but his deep and sharp eyes made Cheyenne feel uneasy, causing her to clench her fists tightly. He gazed down at her with handsome features that could rival any top idol star today. He wore a ck coat which enveloped him entirely giving off an ominous aura. Cheyenne thought he looked dangerous while Omari¡¯s smile faded away upon seeing him. The man walked over to them and patted Omari¡¯s shoulder with hisrge hand while speaking in a cold yet maic voice, ¡°Brother, it has been too long.¡± This¡­ this must be Hayden Lara ¨C Omari¡¯s older brother who is also Emily¡¯s fiance? Just like what they say about him ¨C cold and unfathomable. His demeanor differed from Kelvin¡¯s; Kelvin resembled snow atop mountains ¨C pure and pristine but Hayden carried an air of deathly chilliness around him making him appear extremely dangerous. While Hayden spoke to Omari, he noticed Iker sitting next to Cheyenne out of the corner of his eye ¨C after all, they are rivals for Emily¡¯s affection since Iker was Emily¡¯s ex-fiance. It was a pity that the once mighty general had turned into a cripple. And when Hayden saw Cheyenne behind Iker, a fleeting look of amazement crossed his gaze, a detail not missed by Omari. ¡®Uh-oh. Is Hayden interested in Cheyenne?¡¯ Omari knew Hayden¡¯s mind better than anyone; he had been domineering from childhood. If he set his sights on something, he would stop at nothing to im it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. From childhood to adulthood, Omari have lost count of how many things have been taken away from Hayden. He vividly remembered when he was in junior high school, he had his first crush on a female ssmate who had fair skin and big eyes. Later, when Hayden found out, he ended up with the girl chasing after Omari. If they were in love, that would be one thing, but after Hayden had obtained her, he had the audacity to gouge out her eyes, turning them into specimens and sending them to Omari. Since then, Omari had never dared to like anyone again. It was not until he met Cheyenne that he recovered from it and decided to boldly pursue love. He can¡¯t imagine how tragic Cheyenne¡¯s fate would be if Hayden were to take a liking to her. ¡°Hayden, let me introduce you. This is the Todd family¡¯s young master, Iker.¡± As soon as the words fell, Hayden¡¯s lips parted and he chuckled softly. ¡°I know, Emily mentioned him to me,¡± he said. When he pronounced the word ¡°Emily¡±, there was a hint of indulgence in his tone. This made Emily feel a sense of triumph in her heart. She delicately approached Hayden and linked her slender arm with his. ¡°Hayden, please don¡¯t argue with Iker. What happened between him and me is all in the past.¡± Emily was afraid that the two of them would fight because of her. As she spoke, she looked at Cheyenne behind Iker from the corner of her eyes. There was pride, warning, and a hint of disdain in them. Especially when Emily saw Cheyenne wearing the same silver dress as herself, she intentionally took a look and noticed that Cheyenne¡¯s dress was not as expensive as hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Although I haven¡¯t met Master Iker before, his reputation precedes him.¡± Reputation? That was all three years ago. But now, Iker had be a cripple who couldn¡¯t even walk. The word ¡°reputation¡± was nothing more than a sarcastic dig at his current useless state. Cheyenne listened to the words, feeling an unusual harshness. The so-called ¡°President¡¯s daughter¡± was nothing more than an Angelic bitch dressed in her finery. At the thought, Cheyenne chuckled. This chuckle attracted the attention of people around. Hayden also looked over curiously and asked, ¡°Who is this youngdy?¡± ¡°She is mypanion!¡± Iker stepped in front of Omari, his voice chilling as he reached out to subtly push Cheyenne behind him. This protective gesture surprised Hayden, who then withdrew his gaze. He let out a half-smile. ¡°Congrattions, Master Iker. Who would have thought you haven¡¯t been idle for the past three years? You¡¯ve even managed to win over a beauty.¡± Cheyenne felt embarrassed and was about to exin when suddenly, arge hand grabbed hers. Iker shook his head, signaling her not to speak. Why? Cheyenne looked puzzled and nced at Omari for an exnation. But Omari also shook his head without saying anything. These two had reached some kind of agreement on this matter, which was rare. Since it was all just acting anyway, Cheyenne smiled and took the initiative to grab Iker¡¯s shoulder with her hand. She smiled brightly at the two men in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky enough to have caught Master Iker¡¯s attention. From now on, I¡¯ll take good care of him and make sure he doesn¡¯t get into any more danger.¡± Her words were etched in Iker¡¯s mind. He knew she was only acting but still couldn¡¯t help feeling moved by what she said. ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t get into any more danger.¡± It had always been him who stood in front of others to shield them; countless times he had almost died trying to protect others from harm while Cheyenne imed that she would take care of him. As their eyes met each other¡¯s gaze, he saw nothing but sincerity in hers ¨C she wasn¡¯t just saying those words lightly like most people would do under such circumstances. ¡®Treating Master Iker¡¯s injuries is part of my responsibility ¨C that much is true. As for everything else¡­ well¡­ it¡¯s all part of helping Master Iker deal with his ex-girlfriend.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t that how things y out in idol dramas? When you meet your ex-boyfriend again after breaking up with him, you find someone better looking than him or someone who has better qualities than he does so that it makes them feel jealous or regretful about losing you. The same goes for women too.¡¯ Cheyenne didn¡¯t think she was inferiorpared to Emily. Although Emily wore fancier clothes than hers did; however, when it came to body shape, Emily was no match. Omari listened intently as Cheyenne made these promises; his heart pained at the thought, wishing secretly inside himself if only he could switch ces with Master Iker instead¡­ ¡®If only Cheyenne treated me this way too¡­¡¯ Chapter 117: Little Potato The feeling of jealousy was unbearable. Kelvin, appearing at an unknown moment, gazed at Cheyenne¡¯s and Iker¡¯s hands held together. In his calm eyes, a hint of cold murderous intent began to seep. His fists clenched beneath the suit sleeves, knuckles turning white, as he stared fixedly at Cheyenne¡¯s vibrant lips. Once, she had stood before him, dering they would grow old together, have children, and travel the world hand in hand. She had even mentioned her love for Jokulsarlon, wanting to take him there to see the northern lights. But now, she was making solemn promises to another man to keep him safe. How foolish could he be to remember the lies this woman told? Emily still wore a smile on her face, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Suddenly, a hint of mncholy appeared on her delicate face as she looked at Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you really have deep feelings for Master Iker; that puts me at ease,¡± Emily said softly. ¡°The broken engagement was my fault; it had nothing to do with Master Iker.¡± ¡°He¡¯s good,¡± Emily continued. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you will understand that soon enough ¨C Iker may seem cold on the outside but is actually very gentle.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes inwardly ¨C should she praise Emily for acting so well or call her brainless? Her fiance Mr. Lara stood beside her; yet here was Emily generously praising her ex-boyfriend¡¯s gentleness! She put on that ¡°understanding and forgiving¡± facade, and anyone unaware would think that it was Master Iker who had wronged her, leading to the cancetion of their engagement. People around them, indeed, looked at Emily with pitying eyes while ming Iker. Hayden quickly stepped forward with shining eyes and long legs, taking hold of Emily¡¯s arm gently. ¡°You¡¯ve been worrying about him feeling ufortable all this time,¡± Haydenforted softly. ¡°I told you not to worry; Master Iker is an adult now.¡± ¡°Hayden, thank you,¡± replied Emily gratefully with a smile as they held hands like two lovebirds. Cheyenne nced meaningfully at Hayden. Someone like him would not endure such things when he had such status and looks unless it was true love, but Cheyenne could tell that Hayden¡¯s gaze towards Emily, though seemingly affectionate, felt insincere. She was certain that Hayden didn¡¯t have genuine feelings for Emily. Perhaps, they were together out of mutual interests. However, regardless of their reasons for being in cahoots, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t tolerate Emily¡¯s behavior of doing wrong and shifting the me onto others. Iker, on the other hand, seemed indifferent to it all and ignored them. Cheyenne smiled at both of them with her rosy cheeks and bright eyes shining. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Miss Davidson. I¡¯ll thank you on Master Iker¡¯s behalf. He¡¯s a shy man and doesn¡¯t speak much in front of outsiders.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Emily looked embarrassed. ¡®Was this woman calling me an outsider? It was ridiculous! When I first met Iker, Cheyenne was probably still in elementary school herself.¡¯ Master Iker coughed softly and turned to look at the woman behind him before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Push me over there to see the night view.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Davidson and Mr. Lara, we¡¯ll be going now,¡± Cheyenne said. After that, she pushed Iker¡¯s wheelchair towards the balcony. His weight made it difficult for her to push him forward even with all her strength exerted; her arms were beginning to feel numb from exhaustion. However, she didn¡¯t want to appear inexperienced in front of others, so she bit her lip hard while forcing herself forward. Others might not realize it, but Kelvin knew her well. He knew what every move that Cheyenne made meant, so he could not help but wish he had never known about Cheyenne at this moment. When she passed by him, he looked away. When Omari saw how hard it was for Cheyenne to push Iker¡¯s wheelchair around due to Iker¡¯s weight, he felt sorry for her while cursing inwardly about how Iker stingy was to not buy a smart wheelchair instead! ¡°I also want to see the night view too,¡± Omari said gently as he stepped forward cing one hand behind Iker¡¯s wheelchair handlebar seemingly casually but using more force than necessary. Cheyenne suddenly felt much lighter when Omari helped push from behind; raising an eyebrow gratefully at him, saying, ¡°Thanks!¡± While pushing along his wheelchair, Cheyenner murmured under her breath,ining about how heavy Iker was. ¡°Can¡¯t you eat less? You¡¯re too heavy.¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re making us tired!¡± added Omari. Iker, ncing at the suddenly appearing Omari, couldn¡¯t help but feel his presence was unnecessary. Then, he heard Cheyenne mockinglyment on his weight at this moment. His face reddened, and a cold, harsh voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m neither fat nor thin!¡± ¡°Wait, let me add something,¡± he said. ¡°I remember Mr. Lara was a chubby kid when he was young, and we gave him a nickname¡­ um¡­¡± Before Iker could finish his sentence, Omari suddenly reached out and tapped Iker¡¯s shoulder forcefully. ¡°Master Iker has an amazing memory. But if I recall correctly, you¡¯re two years older than me and we weren¡¯t in the same grade,¡± Omari said. Omari wasn¡¯t acknowledged by the Lara family until he was seven years old and attended elementary school in Dodon. The schools that aristocratic children attended were mostly the same. Although Iker and Hayden were in the same grade, they had never met each other before. However, their names were often mentioned together by teachers who praised them for their achievements. Naturally, Cheyenne knew a thing or two about them. ¡°Hmm,¡± Cheyenne listened to their conversation while tapping her head with her hand. So they¡¯re actually alumni! Wait a minute¡­ what she really wanted to know was Omari¡¯s nickname! ¡°Omari, what¡¯s your nickname? Tell us!¡± Omari blushed slightly as his charming eyes narrowed slightly while grinning. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s better for you not to know.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll be generous and share my nickname with you. I have plenty of nicknames, such as Foodie, Handsome, and Ruler¡­¡± Although Iker didn¡¯t say anything, he listened carefully as Cheyenne spoke. When she mentioned all those strange nicknames of hers, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was clear that she must have been very mischievous when she was younger. After listening to all of Cheyenne¡¯s nicknames, it became Omari¡¯s turn but instead he stammered for a while before finally uttering two words with a red face, ¡°Little Potato.¡± Cheyenne paused for a moment; how did Little Potato rte at all? ¡°Why did they call yourself that?¡± Omari stopped talking and looked at her warningly with narrowed eyes, ¡°If you ask again, Cheyenne¡­ believe me or not, I will tell others your stupid part when you were thirteen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it then! I don¡¯t want to know why you¡¯re called ¡®Little Potato¡¯. Anyway, I won¡¯t call you Omari from now on. I¡¯ll call you Potato Omari!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Potato Omari sounds so nice though ¨C you can even create an alliance brand selling fried potato chips or potato skewers¡­¡± Chapter 118: Her Dance Partner The three figures gradually disappeared into the distance, but their voices could still be faintly heard. Looking from behind, the two silver figures were perfectly matched standing together. The man was tall and handsome, while the woman was beautiful and gentle. Her smile never faded from her face as she spoke, her lips moist and red as she let out augh that was both refreshing and delightful. As for Omari, he appeared to be frowning. However, his eyes were filled withughter. He wasn¡¯t angry at Cheyenne for teasing him with his nickname. And what about Master Iker? The man sat in his wheelchair with an icy demeanor, but those with a keen eye would notice that he was genuinely listening. asionally heughed along with Cheyenne too. His pure and rxed smile softened his cold aura all around him. He had emotions too; he wouldugh like an ordinary person.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Tanner followed behind them, wearing a proud expression on his face like an old father figure watching over them all. It had been three years since Master Iker was crippled. He rarely saw Master Iker smile, but since Miss Lawrence started treating him, she brought more smiles to his face. Kelvin walked quietly behind them lost in thought while hiding the deep light in his eyes under longshes. He never knew about any of Cheyenne¡¯s nicknames before now. Perhaps she had mentioned them to him as well, but he had never taken them to heart. ¡°Kelvin, what are you thinking?¡± Abbie turned around just in time to catch Kelvin looking dazed beside her which surprised her slightly because no matter what situation they were in; Abbie always remembered Kelvin being calm and collected without losingposure even once! ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go say hello to Miss Davidson.¡± Abbie reminded gently. As one of the hosts of tonight¡¯s event, Kelvin should greet the President¡¯s daughter, while Abbie herself also wanted to meet her very much! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The banquet officially began after some opening remarks from the host followed by thanking Emily and Hayden for attending tonight¡¯s event as important guests who would perform opening dance togetherter on stage! Emily lived up to being the President¡¯s daughter, having received dance training since childhood; she ced her delicate hand onto Hayden¡¯s palm while silver skirt blossomed slowly around Hayden like snow lotus flower! The two of them chose a rather elegant waltz, and Hayden followed her lead with ease and grace, disying perfect coordination. As the music ended, apuse erupted throughout the banquet hall as everyone praised this perfectly matched couple. After Emily finished her dance, there was a slight blush on her face, and her fair chest rose and fell with each breath. She looked over at Cheyenne sitting on the sofa and spoke in a clear voice, ¡°Miss Lawrence, would you like to dance with me? I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a famous figure in Akloit. Your dancing skills must be excellent. Sitting there seems like such a waste; why not let everyone see your talents?¡± This was both an invitation and a challenge. With Emily¡¯s performance just before hers, if she didn¡¯t do well herself, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing? Kelvin furrowed his brow slightly with concern. ¡®The Lawrence family has never spent money to train her for dancing. She¡¯s never learned anything, always skipping ss or getting into fights but never seen dancing.¡¯ He said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Davidson, she doesn¡¯t know how to dance. Why don¡¯t I apany you instead?¡± Cheyenne gave Kelvin a sly, knowing look. ¡®It was ironic that he was trying to please the President¡¯s daughter bybelittling me. In Kelvin¡¯s eyes, am I nothing more than an ignorant fool?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll join!¡± Her sweet voice was soft but clearly audible throughout the room. The woman held up a tall ss filled with red wine which swayed smoothly along with her slender hand movements. Cheyenne approached in her high heels, and with each step, the slit in her dress revealed a pair of long, slender legs. The cool, ethereal silver hue entuated her alluring figure, and her gaze held a captivating allure that left onlookers mesmerized. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You can¡¯t even dance! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself,¡± Kelvin said sternly trying to persuade Cheyenne to back down from this challenge but unfortunately for him she only sneered at him whilezily opening up her cherry lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make it intopetition then? Let¡¯s both dance together while letting surrounding guests judge us ¨C whoever loses will donate ten million dors. What do you think?¡± Kelvin felt that Cheyenne had gone mad! Where did she get so much money from? Even if she had earned ten million from repairing the painting at the exhibition, that was all she had. Ten million dors meant nothing for these wealthy people but for Cheyenne¡­ For Emily though, what mattered most was face! ¡°What? Miss Davidson, are you afraid?¡± Cheyenne said, lifting the red wine ss in her hand. She tilted her neck back and drank it all in one go, with a dominant gesture. The light shone on her body, and her long and perfect swan-like neck was wless as if carved from jade. ¡°ng.¡± The ss fell to the ground, and transparent ss shards scattered everywhere. A drop of red wine slowly flowed out from the corner of Cheyenne¡¯s charming lips. In the next moment, she stuck out a pink tongue and licked the wine off her lips. Kelvin¡¯s tall body stiffened at this familiar action. He remembered Cheyenne¡¯s coquettishness when she was drunk before. She was asking for trouble! ¡°Of course not, Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m in. But do you prepare your ten million?¡± Emily said. ¡°Tanner,¡± Iker¡¯s voice sounded. He raised his hand, pulled a check out of his pocket and wrote down a string of numbers. ¡°Cheyenne is my partner; I will pay for this ten million.¡± The man¡¯s cold voice echoed throughout every corner; Master Iker actually spent so much money on his partner! Miss Lawrence really had charm! ¡°No need; I have my own money!¡± Cheyenne turned around and red at him. It was her business even if she lost; she didn¡¯t want to involve others. ¡°I told you that you are my partner!¡± He coldly said while insisting that Tanner put down ten million on the table. Emily felt jealous inside because when she was with Iker before, he acted like a closed book who could hardly exchanged more than a few words with herself! Why did he change so much around Cheyenne? Taking a deep breath, Emily watched Cheyenne with mocking eyes. ¡°Miss Lawrence, may I ask where your dance partner is? Master Iker¡¯s legs¡­¡± ¡°Who says Master Iker can¡¯t be my dance partner?¡± Cheyenne interrupted Emily coldly while walking up to stand in front of him, then extending her hand towards him. ¡°Master Iker, can you dance with me?¡± Iker had thought that Cheyenne would invite Omari but unexpectedly received an invitation instead. But he¡­ Chapter 119: Cheyenne Is Scheming All eyes in the venue were focused on the two of them. It was clear to everyone that Iker¡¯s legs were broken. He could barely stand, let alone dance. He was more like a pole than a dance partner. Omari stood beside Iker, his charming eyes showing a hint of disappointment. His lips parted slightly as he wanted to tell Cheyenne that he could dance with her. But Cheyenne had invited the disabled Iker to be her partner instead. Omari clenched and unclenched his hands under his suit sleeves, watching as Cheyenne¡¯s hand remained suspended in mid-air waiting for Iker¡¯s touch. He was angry. Iker hesitated when given an opportunity that Omari himself would have killed for. It was like they say: those who are full never understand those who are hungry. Without warning, Omari grabbed hold of Iker¡¯s hand and ced it into Cheyenne¡¯s soft palm without looking at their joined hands directly. ¡°Cheyenne choose you because she believes in you,¡± he said with a jealous tone. Iker turned around and looked at him with dull eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She wants you to win,¡± Omari replied firmly. Otherwise, he would have fought tooth and nail for this chance himself ¨C how could it fall into Master Iker¡¯sp? Cheyenne wanted to beat Kelvin; but what about him? He needed to ovee his own insecurities and sensitivity towards others¡¯ malice towards him in this world. Until Cheyenne took hold of his rough hand with her delicate one, he didn¡¯t know what else to do. If it were before his legs broke, dancing wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all. Cheyenne lowered her head, breathed in Iker¡¯s ear, and in a voice so soft that only they could hear, she whispered, ¡°Trust me.¡± Such clear and resolute words were etched in his nk mind. They felt like magic pills which helped calmed down his indecisive heart. ¡°Okay.¡± Kelvin kept staring at her stunning profile while thinking how crazy this woman is acting again! She can¡¯t even dance yet chose someone who can¡¯t walk! Even if it had been Omari instead of Ikner as her choice¡­ she still might have some hope left¡­ Why did she choose Ikner? ¡°Hehe¡­ I didn¡¯t see wrong, Did I? Miss Lawrence actually chose Master Iker! I gotta remind you, the doctor said his legs¡­¡± Thalia¡¯s annoying voice sounded in the banquet hall. She hadn¡¯t finished speaking but everyone knew exactly what she meant by mentioning the doctor¡¯s words regarding Ikner¡¯s leg condition¡­ Some people startedughing at Cheyenne; they couldn¡¯t help but think how scheming Miss Lawrence was tonight! ¡°Perhaps she knows she¡¯s going to lose, so she brought Master Iker along. Even if she loses, it won¡¯t be too embarrassing,¡± Abbie¡¯s chilly voice rang out, mocking Cheyenne¡¯s ulterior motives. Her words enlightened everyone, and Erica walked over from the crowd. Her slender legs stopped in front of Iker as she advised him with a serious tone. ¡°Iker, you¡¯re just fooling around with her. Cheyenne is only using you to show off.¡± Cheyenne stood behind Iker with her arms crossed arrogantly and raised her chin to look at Erica. ¡°If Master Iker thinks so too, then I can switch my partner.¡± Before Cheyenne¡¯s words fell, Iker¡¯s face turned ck as he pinched her arm. ¡°I believe in you,¡± he said coldly before looking at Erica expressionlessly and furrowing his brows. ¡°Madam Erica, you don¡¯t need to worry; Miss Lawrence and I will definitely win.¡± Erica smiled bitterly; this wasn¡¯t how the old Iker would have treated her. She realized that it was because of her betrayal that broke all his love for herself. ¡°Yes,¡± Erica retreated dejectedly after being rejected by him again. This scene was seen by Thalia who couldn¡¯t help but sneer sarcastically. ¡°Being rejected by Iker? As expected! He hates you more than anyone else now; don¡¯t embarrass yourself any further.¡± Erica immediately became cold-faced and retorted without caring about others around them hearing their conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself about me, Thalia; why don¡¯t you think about how your precious son can rece Mr. Lara sessfully? But seeing how talented and excellent Mr. Lara is, your son is just experiencing unrequited love.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Erica identally found out that Master Davon had feelings for Miss Davidson. Thalia and Davon not only caused Iker to break his legs but also had their sights set on taking over the position of the future son-inw of the President. Unfortunately, Emily didn¡¯t find Davon¡¯s background appealing and instead chose to be with Hayden. ¡°You!¡± The two women arguing attracted attention from people around them, making Kai feel embarrassed as he red at them both. ¡°Shut up!¡± His stern tone made Erica shut up reluctantly while Kai felt pity towards her watery eyes once again. He had to soften his expression and reached out with a big hand to embrace Erica¡¯s shoulder, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not scolding you. It¡¯s just that in front of so many people, you should say less.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just criticizing me. You said before that you would protect me for a lifetime, but it was a lie!¡± A cold and unexpected tear rolled down from the eyes. Kai had been forceful all his life, but the one thing he feared was a woman¡¯s tears. Besides, Erica was much younger than himself. If he hadn¡¯t drunkenly stumbled into her room that year, Erica wouldn¡¯t have be an enemy of the entire Todd family. This is something for which he owes her an apology. Additionally, Erica is young and has a cheerful yet somewhat stubborn personality. It is because of these traits that Kai sees a bit of his younger self in her and spoils her endlessly. ¡°Okay baby, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you. Come on, let me take you to eat some desserts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you love matcha cake the most? Every time you eat it, all your troubles are forgotten.¡± After speaking, Kai left Thalia who was still fuming there and embraced Erica before leaving. ¡°Little vixen, you¡¯ll meet your end sooner orter!¡± Seeing her husband dote on that minx so much, Thalia was almost beside herself with anger. Both Emily and Cheyenne have chosen their dance partners, Kelvin and Iker respectively. The second piece of music slowly began to y, and Abbie watched as the man she liked danced with another woman. She felt extremely ufortable in her heart. And she also looks forward to being invited by other men. Unfortunately, she had been standing there for a long time and even though the music had started ying, no one came to invite her. She felt extremely embarrassed as she clenched her hands tightly. Apart from her identity as Kelvin¡¯spanion, Abbie¡¯s in appearance and thin figure really failed to arouse the interest of men among this group of wealthy youngdies. Omari stood out in the crowd as a remarkable figure, and many wealthy youngdies approached him to invite him. Unfortunately, he rejected them all. Chapter 120: A Stunning Dance Emily gracefully ced her hand in Kelvin¡¯s broad and warm palm, thebination of silver and ck, not losing out to the ssic ck and white. In contrast to Hayden¡¯s elegance, Kelvin¡¯s coldness and arrogance added a touch of restraint to his demeanor. Such a man undoubtedly stirred a desire to conquer in those who encountered him. Emily felt like she was being watched, but Kelvin¡¯s gaze was fixed on Cheyenne and Iker who were not far away. ¡°Miss Lawrence, how can I assist you?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she reached for the pearl bracelet on her wrist, taking it off and lifting up her fair arms to wrap it around her head. The fair and delicate hands deftly shuttle through the wavy long hair, quickly twisting it up into a bun with just a few moves. The slightly tousled bun with a few stray strands cascading down at her temples added a hint of yful casualness. As her long hair was lifted up, the onlookers caught sight of her smooth neck and a slender, fair-skinned back that she revealed, radiating an alluring charm. A blue rose bloomed prominently on her protruding shoulder de, making her look like a alluring fairy. This silver long dress is already stunning from the front, but the slit design at the back is truly the finishing touch. Cheyenne let down her long hair before because she felt that the dress was too revealing. Now, for the dance, she had lifted it up, making her already stunning appearance even more dreamlike and enchanting, leaving everyone in awe. In terms of physique, Emily has already lost. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s begin.¡± Cheyenne rxed and gave a faint smile, kicking off her high heels with her foot. Her slender and delicate feetnded gracefully on the golden floor. With the slit in her dress, her perfectly formed legs were exposed, their skin fair and smooth, even her toes appearing delightfully rounded and cute. Although it is summer now, walking barefoot on the floor at night still feels icy cold. Kelvin nced over, his lips pursed into a straight line. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? What are you doing¡­¡± Iker couldn¡¯t figure out what she was up to, but as he looked at her fair, slender ankles, he couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces. ¡°At that time, you just need to control your wheelchair. I will tell you what to do and you just need to follow my instructions.¡± Emily proudly nced at the two of them and whispered in a sweet and clear voice to Cheyenne, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you have lost this one million for sure.¡± Upon hearing that, Cheyenne responded nonchntly, ¡°Confidence is a good thing.¡± As they passed by each other, the aura of coldness surrounding Kelvin made her shiver involuntarily, prompting her to straighten her spine. They had thought they wouldpete separately, but unexpectedly, it was a joint performance. Emily was dancing a standard ballroom dance, having just danced a waltz with Hayden earlier. This time, it was jazz. Jazz dancing was more passionate and rhythmic than the waltz, with a livelier tempo. Her dance had been meticulously taught by an international dance master and Emily was confident she could outperform Cheyenne. Although Kelvin didn¡¯t frequently dance, it was a mandatory skill for wealthy scions, which he had mastered by the age of eighteen. Even though many years had passed since hest danced, his exceptional memory allowed him to vividly recall everything he had learned. For the opening move, Emily stepped onto Kelvin¡¯s knee, and hisrge hand supported her thigh as he lifted her high. The silver skirt billowed, resembling a quietly blooming silver dahlia. ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡°No wonder she¡¯s the President¡¯s daughter; Miss Davidson has incredible grace.¡± The onlookers apuded and cheered enthusiastically, putting immense pressure on Iker. He looked at Cheyenne and asked, ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Just stand where you are and hold my hand!¡± With that, Cheyenne extended her left hand to him, standing by his side. Her right arm gracefully extended as she curtsied to the audience. Then, her body moved fluidly, as if boneless, resembling a seductive serpent. She swayed her waist and elegantly seated herself on Iker¡¯sp. Such a posture was undeniably too intimate. Iker held his breath, gritting his teeth as he sternly whispered in her ear, ¡°Cheyenne, get down!¡± ¡°Hush! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to seduce you!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re doing?¡± She¡­ she was sitting on hisp, and she still imed she wasn¡¯t trying to seduce him! Kelvin¡¯s grip on Emily¡¯s hand unconsciously tightened, and he inadvertently left a bruise-like mark on her wrist. ¡°Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± He followed Emily¡¯s lead, holding her hand. Emily turned around, her smile radiant as she twirled her skirt and began her routine. On the other hand, Cheyenne was equally impressive. Her hands opened up, guiding Iker as they began together. She softly instructed him, ¡°Left sway.¡± His head swayed to the left, and her hand extended to the right. ¡°Right sway.¡± Her hand moved to the left. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Iker squinted his eyes, watching her in disbelief. Cheyenne suddenly stood up from hisp, and there was a lightness on his leg. His arms were empty. Somehow, Iker felt a little regretful. The next moment, a slender, fair-skinned leg wrapped around his lean waist, clinging to him like a vine to a sturdy tree. Iker¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he reached out and grabbed her ankle. Meanwhile, her other leg remained nted firmly on the ground as she effortlessly executed a one-legged bncing pose, akin to a graceful mingo. ¡°Let go!¡± Iker woke up from his dream and immediately let go of his own hand. Cheyenne ced her petite hands on his shoulders, her long legs and body forming a ny-degree angle as she swung her legs like scissors in mid-air. With Iker¡¯s body as a support, she executed a nimble backflip, this time using both feet to secure herself around him. She is actually pole dancing! Finally, someone noticed that Cheyenne was dancing pole dance! Cheyenne had a light smile on her face as she jumped off Iker¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hold my hand,¡± she ordered. Iker held onto her wrist, and Cheyenne¡¯s body swiftly began to twirl around him. The silver skirt in front of him looked like a snow-covered winter, and the pearl bracelet was also thrown off. Her long hair flowed down like a waterfall. This time, he held her slender waist with both hands. She was so slim. Iker even wondered if he could encircle her waist with just one hand; the softness and smoothness of her skin in his palm made him hesitant to move. He was waiting for her next instruction. Her face was tightly pressed against his cheek, her red lips only a centimeter away from him, and her breath sprayed onto his face. In the palm of his handy her smooth, velvety waist, incredibly soft and supple. Cheyenne¡¯s charm is stunning and captivating.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kelvin¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, like the impending stormy sky. ¡®Who is she trying to seduce?¡¯ Chapter 121: Are You Going to Walk Barefoot Over There? Cheyenne danced like a bewitching princess, while Iker was the prince who was enchanted by her and lost in her charm. She fully trusted Iker to let him hold her hand while doing these difficult movements. As the music reached its climax, Cheyenne suddenly leaped up, nting one of her feet on Iker¡¯s knee. She executed a stylish backflip, her silver dress billowing dramatically before her. Her body slid gracefully across the floor for a short distance, and shended in a split right in front of Iker. ¡°Pull me.¡± Iker¡¯s warm big hand held Cheyenne¡¯s soft hand, and suddenly Cheyenne¡¯s cheek leaned against his palm as if she were taking a nap. Before everyone had fully recovered from the chaotic splendor of just now, they were suddenly brought into this peaceful and beautiful scene. Iker tilted his head lightly, and his long eyshes covered a hint of indulgent smile in his eyes. A beam of light fell perfectly on Cheyenne¡¯s fairplexion, and a few glistening beads of sweat had formed on the tip of her nose due to her recent movements. It set against her charming and captivating face, resembling a peach blossom, she appeared incredibly cute, tempting people to want to kiss her nose. Arge, well-defined hand delicately held a piece of cloth and gently wiped her. Cheers and apuse rang in his ears, and the atmosphere in the hall became extremely lively. In contrast, when it came to Kelvin and Emily, their dance couldn¡¯t be described as unimpressive, butpared to the sensuality and allure of Cheyenne¡¯s performance, theirs seemed rather in and unremarkable. Kelvin kept his eyebrows tightly furrowed, while the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of Cheyenne. When her leg wrapped around Iker¡¯s waist, it triggered a flood of memories in his mind. The heavy lifelessness spread around him, making the air feel slightly condensed. Emily bit her lip and looked up at the man in front of her with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Mr. Foley, can¡¯t youe closer?¡± The distance between them could practically amodate another person; it hardly resembled a couple¡¯s dance. Upon hearing this, Kelvin remained silent and did not speak. Taking arge step back, he twirled her hand,pleting a 180-degree turn before letting go, all while responding, ¡°Miss Davidson, this is how I learned to dance.¡± ¡°I thought Mr. Foley was afraid that Miss Berry would be jealous.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t answer. The music slowly came to a stop, and Emily¡¯s dance on this side also ended. However, she lost. She gritted her teeth and watched as those people threw the flowers in their hands into Cheyenne¡¯s basket. Omari chose three red roses, with one hand in his suit pant, and walked up leisurely with a rxed expression. His charming eyes were full of amazement. ¡°Cheyenne, can you choose me as your dance partner next time you dance this dance?¡± At the moment when she looked like a boneless snake entwining Iker just now, he was so jealous and crazy. If he had known that Cheyenne was going to pole dance, he wouldn¡¯t have given Master Iker the opportunity. It would have been so much better for him to go up himself. Thinking about being in such close contact with Cheyenne made him feel very happy inside. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. This time it was necessary.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been Iker on stage, she wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this strategy at all. Omari pouted in frustration and let out a sigh. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re really cruel. Even if you lied to me once, I would be very happy.¡± But she wasn¡¯t even willing to lie to him once. After putting down the three roses in his hand, Omari¡¯s other hand reached out from behind. He held her high heels in his hand. ¡°Wear them. The floor is cold. You¡¯re a girl; be careful not to catch cold.¡± Before going on stage earlier, she had thrown her shoes on the ground but Omari picked them up for her himself ¨C an aplishedwyer carrying shoes for a woman would seem quite embarrassing in front of others but Omari did it naturally. Cheyenne hesitated for a moment as she looked at the shoes in his hands before feeling warmth flow through her heart. ¡°Thank you.¡± She bent down slightly readying herself to put on her shoes but she suddenly realized that her feet were dirty now from walking around barefoot. Moreover, standing here at center court while sofas are ced near railings meant there was still ten meters or more distance left before reaching there. Just then, Kelvin suddenly stepped forward and lifted her horizontally in his arms. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She looked up at the handsome face above her with disbelief, her almond-shaped eyes widened. The chiseled features, the deep-set eyes held a glint that she couldn¡¯t quite decipher. ¡°Put me down!¡± She struggled twice but couldn¡¯t move because the man¡¯s arm tightened around her. ¡°Do you want to walk over barefoot?¡± he said coldly. Iker¡¯s face turned dark. ¡®Kelvin actually forcibly carried away Cheyenne right under my nose? Did he think I was dead?¡¯ Omari was envious and jealous. He had thought about it just now, but with Hayden present, he had to hold back. However, in that split second of hesitation, Cheyenne was taken away by the man. He could only watch as the towering figure faded into the distance against a backdrop of silver skirts. Cheyenne finallyplied and the man¡¯s lips curved into a smile he didn¡¯t even realize he had. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You might not care, but I¡¯m afraid your childhood friend Miss Berry wille up and hit meter.¡± At the mention of Abbie, there was a hint of mockingughter in her almond-shaped eyes. This trace of a smile imprinted on Kelvin¡¯s mind and his mood plummeted again. He didn¡¯t know why he picked her up in front of everyone. ¡°It has nothing to do with her.¡± The cold voice reached his ears as Cheyenne¡¯s mocking smile deepened. Kelvin hesitated for words before gently cing her on the sofa and taking out a blue handkerchief from his suit pocket to hand over to her. ¡°Wipe your feet off.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Cheyenne snorted and wiped her feet off on her own skirt before putting on her shoes. Even though she wore seven-centimeter high heels, she still stood half a head shorter than him when she straightened up while trying hard to stand on tiptoe to meet his sharp gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t thank you for this, Kelvin!¡± Her stubbornness seemedughable in his eyes. After thinking about it for a moment, Kelvin spoke up anyway, ¡°Omari is burdened too much; he isn¡¯t a good choice for you, while the Todd family where Iker is from has intense internal conflicts. Cheyenne, if you don¡¯t have a death wish, don¡¯t get too close to them.¡± What did he mean? Was he jealous? That thought shed through Cheyenne¡¯s mind but she dismissed it immediately. Chapter 122: Kelvin, You Make Me Feel Disgusted Both Omari and Iker were treated as friends by her; there was no way she would think of them in the dirty way he imagined. Cheyenne sneered and refused to exin her actions to him, saying in a low voice, ¡°May I ask what this has to do with you, Mr. Foley?¡± ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and hisrge hand mped onto her slender and fair wrist, gripping it tightly. The pain from her wrist made the woman tremble and she gasped, looking into his eyes. ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re making me think that you like me.¡± She smiled, her delicate lips like rose petals tempting him. But as he looked into the coldness in her eyes, he suddenly snapped out of it. He almost fell into her trap again. He shook off Cheyenne¡¯s hand, the bruise left on it making him feel somewhat uneasy, and he looked away. ¡°Like you? It¡¯s impossible in this lifetime. What I hate the most is women like you who are arrogant and self-righteous!¡± His voice was like a chilling wind passing over Cheyenne¡¯s heart, and her heart still couldn¡¯t help but feel that suffocating sensation due to his disdain. Arrogant? If she were truly arrogant, she would have had a hundred ways to torment Abbie to death long ago. But she didn¡¯t. Self-righteous? If he thinks it is, so be it Cheyenne chuckled self-deprecatingly, and her delicate hands lightly touched his broad chest, teasing him unintentionally. A touch of anger appeared on that profound and handsome face. As he was about to reach out and take down her mischievous hand, it let go and instead grabbed onto his tie, pulling him forward and causing him to lean down. The distance between the two of them narrowed, and Cheyenne tiptoed, leaning in close to his ear, and in a breathy tone, she said, ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just infatuated with¡­ my body, hahaha.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s seductive eyes gleamed unusually bright, leaving Kelvin¡¯s mindpletely nk. The cold aura surrounding him intensified, as if it could freeze her in ce at any moment. From this angle, she could clearly see the jealousy and fleeting hatred on Abbie¡¯s face. Like discovering a fun game, Cheyenne suddenly nted a kiss on his lips. Kelvin was not on guard and after she seeded in her attack, he became furious. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± What is she doing again? ¡°I just wanted to make sure if I still had any feelings for you, and now I am sure, and you¡¯re nd and tasteless! Goodbye!¡± She raised her chin proudly like a queen, and her exquisite fair face became even more radiant with this touch of pride, stunningly beautiful and unforgettable. After speaking, Cheyenne fiercely wiped her lips and prepared to turn around and leave. nd and tasteless, these words seemed to have been used before by him to describe her. She really holds a grudge. The man¡¯s gaze became deep and profound, as he grabbed her shoulder and pulled her towards him. His two fingers gripped her wless chin, and amidst the astonished onlookers, he lowered his head and gently sealed her crimson lips. Like a hungry tiger, he fiercely gnawed on his prey that belonged to him. His masculine aura surrounded her. She almost forgot this feeling, but now Kelvin was forcefully reminding her of it. ¡°Um¡­ damn it, you bastard!¡± Feeling like her lips were about to be bitten through, Cheyenne bit down hard, tasting the blood in her mouth, and raised her eyebrow with a smile. She would never bite him before, even when he took her badly. Kelvin released therge hand that rested on her shoulder and fixed his gaze on her as she extended her delicate and enticing tongue to lick the bloodstain from her lip. Enchanting and fairy-like. His tongue stung from her bite, but he maintained a casual demeanor as he gazed at her face and said sarcastically, ¡°Cheyenne, you react so stongly, yet you dare say that kissing me is nd and tasteless?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know who just melted in my arms.¡± Her almond-shaped eyes held a clear, watery gleam, tinged with a hint of anger. She raised her hand and delivered a resounding p across his face, shocking the whole audience. ¡°Kelvin, you really make me feel sick!¡± The unexpected p left a clear and distinct five-finger mark on Kelvin¡¯s face. He had to admit ¨C his heart began to feel chaotic. When he was sure that Cheyenne¡¯s eyes no longer held any trace of him, an unexpected feeling of discontent welled up inside him, even though he should have been relieved. ¡°Say it again!¡± Kelvin covered his face with one hand, his gaze cold and distant. ¡°Kelvin, are you okay?¡± Abbie ran over with her skirt in hand, her face filled with a worried expression. Just as she reached out to stroke the man¡¯s face, Kelvin swatted her hand away. His gaze remained fixed on Cheyenne, aplex feeling in his eyes. ¡°Cheyenne, are you okay?¡± Omari strode forward, taking a step ahead to block Cheyenne¡¯s path, also obstructing Kelvin¡¯s view. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go.¡± She took the initiative to hold Omari¡¯s arm and turned away. ¡°Kelvin, how could you¡­ Cheyenne has dated a new man.¡± Abbie suddenly burst into tears, and crystal clear teardrops rolled down her cheeks as she said with great grievance. It wasn¡¯t until the two figures walked away hand in hand that Kelvin snapped out of it and interrupted her with a cold tone. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Then he strode away. Tonight¡¯s charity banquet ended on a sour note as Emily failed in her dance performance. As agreed, she immediately donated ten million dors to the charity fund. Although the banquet was a failure, the events that urred at the banquet provided journalists with many useful materials to report. The national goddess and Akloit¡¯s abandoned womanpeted on the same stage but suffered a crushing defeat. Cheyenne¡¯s romance with Master Iker exposed, she was forcibly kissed by her ex-husband and thus pped him in anger. Shocking! Mr. Lara and Miss Lawrence are actually longtime friends! The name Cheyenne has once again spread throughout Akloit. Last time it was due to rumors of divorce, but this time, more people are attracted by her dancing. The pole dancing on the wheelchair has swept the inte and became popr overnight. Onlinements are varied, with some praising her good figure while others deliberately smear her as being promiscuous. She doesn¡¯t care about how others see her at all. Cheyenne now has something even more important to do, she needs to go trouble Nora. ¡®Nora dares to nder me intentionally at the banquet. If I don¡¯t kick her and her mother out, they will think I¡¯m a pushover!¡¯N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 123: Get out of the Villa Mya left the banquet with Nora in a hurry, and they both sat in the car. Nora was still crying, covering her face with both hands. She kept ming her mother, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t randomly chosen that little slut¡¯s dress for me to wear, I wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed myself like this.¡± There are many people at this banquet who study at her school; it will be so embarrassing for her to go to school and face them. George was driving while listening to his daughter¡¯s tearful words, and immediately red at the two of them angrily. ¡°What did you say? This dress wasn¡¯t borrowed from Cheyenne, but rather¡­ stolen by you?¡± He was too embarrassed to finish the sentence, his face turning red with shame. After the party, he dared not recall the scene just now. George has lived for nearly fifty years, when did he ever feel so embarrassed? He identally stepped on the brake pedal under his feet, and the speeding car suddenly came to a stop by the side of the road. Due to the inertia of the movement, the mother and daughter sitting in the back seat collided with the car seats, emitting two screams in surprise. ¡°Ah!¡± Mya reached out and straightened her car seat, her beautiful eyes filled with displeasure as she red. ¡°Why are you speaking so harshly? What do you mean by ¡®stealing¡¯? We¡¯re all family. We just borrowed it to wear for a while, and we¡¯ll return it.¡± If she wasn¡¯t his wife, George would have scolded her for what she said. Taking someone¡¯s dress without their consent is called stealing, isn¡¯t it? Nora caused him to lose four million for no reason at all! How dare she cry! Nora has always been the pride of her parents and a role model in the eyes of her ssmates. There have always been people around her ttering her. Suddenly suffering from this shame, the me in her father¡¯s eyes felt like a sharp knife stabbing into her heart. ¡°Dad, you only know how to defend Cheyenne. She could have asked Master Iker to forgive us and we wouldn¡¯t have had to pay the four million, but she didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Cheyenne just wants to see us make a fool of ourselves. She doesn¡¯t take us as family or me as her sister!¡± As she spoke, the crystal tears fell like broken pearls, making a pitter-patter sound as they dropped onto her skirt. Mya gently patted Nora¡¯s back tofort her, feeling equally uneasy inside. The damn Cheyenne was really a trouble. If only she had known, she should never have been lenient with Cheyenne back then. She should have made Cheyenne shut up forever, just like her foolish mother. George listened to the conversation between the mother and daughter, sighing heavily as he gazed ahead at the wide road. He started up the car again, driving forward with a tone of resignation in his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now.¡± All three of them were only thinking about losing face at the banquet, not realizing that things were about to get much worse. When Cheyenne returned, her first order of business was to kick them all out! ¡°What¡­ what did you say? Say it again ¨C who do you want to kick out? This isn¡¯t just your house!¡± The young man¡¯s face turned red with anger as he red at Cheyenne with furrowed brows and squinted eyes. If Mya hadn¡¯t been holding him back, he might have actually charged forward to hit her. But on the other side stood a woman who continued smiling lightly in her gorgeous silver dress thatplemented her radiant smile. ¡°You¡¯re right ¨C this is my house,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Ewan, tell him who owns this ce.¡± Ewan stepped forward when called upon; he had worked for the Lawrence family for many years and knew exactly whose house it was. ¡°Master Sean, this house is the dowry of Madam Sh, and the homeowner is Sh.¡± He said solemnly while looking helplessly toward Cheyenne before continuing on, ¡°Lady Cheyenne, there¡¯s no long-standing grudge between a family. Please don¡¯t drive them away.¡± But Cheyenne justughed lightly and tilted up one corner of her mouth into an attractive curve while speaking sweetly, ¡°Long-standing grudges? It hasn¡¯t even been one night yet! Ewan, don¡¯t worry about it ¨C this is something between me and them.¡± It was now exactly eleven o¡¯clock at night which reminded Cheyenne that she should be sleeping instead of dealing with unrted people like these ones who needed to leave immediately. ¡°Cheyenne! I¡¯m your father! Are you really going to kick me out too?¡± George could feel his heart burning inside him as he spoke. His anger reached its boiling point; his eyes filled with coldness like a deep pool ready to swallow someone whole without mercy. Little did he know how sickening ¡°father¡± sounded towards Cheyenne. From childhood to adulthood, her ears were filled with George¡¯s praises and admiration for Nora. But when facing her, all those praises and encouragements turned into reproaches and harsh scolding. In truth, she didn¡¯t care about George¡¯s opinion of her because she had long grown ustomed to his indifferent attitude towards her. ¡°Father? How dare you call yourself my father. How many times have you held me since I was a child?¡± Her mother died early, and her grandfather had to leave because of his mission. She heard from the servants at home that when she was only a few months old, she cried so hard that George left her alone in the bathroom until the servants found her almost lifeless. It was only by luck that she survived to this day.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. How dared he take credit for himself? Her eyes were cold, revealing paranoia and disappointment from deep within. This gaze shone like a beam of light onto George¡¯s darkest side. Yes, he never really treated her as his own daughter. In order to change his life, he married a fool and suffered countless insults after their marriage. All of this was brought on by Sh! Why did she have to be a fool? If only she were normal, it would be so much better. But unfortunately all she could do wasugh foolishly at everything. Marrying Sh was one of the biggest events in his life but also his greatest stain. After Sh died and the Edwards family fell apart, George could stand tall and proud as an upright person again. But Cheyenne was the one born from that fool; every time he saw Cheyenne, it reminded him of those unbearable memories. How could he possibly get close to her? That was why when Nora was born, George gave her double love and ced all his hopes on her instead. Psychologically speaking, Nora was his first child; people always tended to favor their first child more than others. Compared with Nora¡¯s happy childhood, Cheyenne¡¯s childhood was miserable with nothing but despair left behind. Was this fair? Chapter 124: Have You Ever Been Fair? George fell silent, his face turning grim. He didn¡¯t know how to refute Cheyenne¡¯s words. Upon reflection, he realized that he had only held her a few times. He recalled a pair of bright and eager eyes ¨C the day Nora was born and Cheyenne, just one year old at the time, walked up to him with her toy in hand. ¡°Daddy¡­ hold me. Not her!¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was sweet and jealous. Mya had just given birth and was furious upon hearing this. She cried out for him to give their daughter back to her. ¡°You go hold your eldest daughter then. Nora and I will just go back to my old home if Cheyenne doesn¡¯t like this sister or me.¡± George knew women were most vulnerable at such times; crying too much could leavesting damage on their bodies. Nora began crying too ¨C softly but pitifully ¨C as if tiny cat ws were digging into his heartstrings, causing both pain and pity in him. ¡°Daddy¡­ hold me¡­¡± Cheyenne clung onto his leg stubbornly while sitting on the ground whining like a spoiled child. He grew impatient with her antics and kicked her away with one foot. ¡°You¡¯re already so big, while your sister has only just been born! I¡¯m holding her because she¡¯s smaller than you!¡± The kick sent little Cheyenne flying into the wall behind them, leaving arge bump on the back of her head that quickly swelled up into an abscessed lump.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She was still young; crying was all she could do to express herself emotionally at that age. People around them quickly looked over after hearing themotion; George felt embarrassed by it all so he ordered someone to take Cheyenne back to the Lawrence Vi while he stayed with Mya and Nora at hospital for a month. Cheyenne suffered from brain trauma due to falling down earlier which caused high feverter that night reaching 102 Fahrenheit. A servant called George about it but Mya answered, incoherently saying, ¡°Just leave her to her fever.¡± If they let Cheyenne to her fever, there might be serious consequences. Luckily enough for Cheyenne, the kind-hearted servant took her to hospital where she received treatment including intravenous drips for several days until finally recovering from both fever and abscessed lump on her head. George didn¡¯t even know how close he came losing her forever! Later on, when Mya married George, she moved into the Lawrence Vi and dismissed that kind-hearted servant. Only then did George find out what had happened but chose not say anything about it. He just gave the maid an extra 30, 000 and told her not to spread this matter around. ¡°Packing up, we¡¯ll move out tomorrow morning.¡± George¡¯s gaze was obscure and dull. He nced at Cheyenne grimly and said. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°George, you¡­¡± Mya and her children stared at George with wide eyes, unable to believe what they had heard. This vi is located in a bustling area and upies a considerable amount ofnd. It is worth dozens of million at least. Did he really just give it to that little bitch Cheyenne like that? Mya almost choked on his own saliva and suddenly coughed. A fair and slender hand grabbed his sleeve tightly. ¡°The owner of this house is her, but we paid for the things inside. How can we just give them to her?¡± Nora pouted her red lips in dissatisfaction, wondering why her father didn¡¯t fight back. The person who should be kicked out of this house is Cheyenne. ¡°The things you bought can be taken away, so that I don¡¯t have to clean up the messter,¡± Cheyenne said coldly, with no attempt to hide the sarcasm on her face. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t push your luck too far!¡± Sean, full of energy, couldn¡¯t help but take action. He relied on being a boy and being a head taller than Cheyenne, and swung his fist to hit Cheyenne. This punch, with such a fierce momentum, you can¡¯t imagine how painful it would be if he smashed it on that beautiful face. However, an unexpected scene unfolded. When Sean¡¯s body, like a sharp arrow, charged towards her, Cheyenne sidestepped his attack with ease. She reached out and grabbed the young man¡¯s arm, pulling him forward with force. Before Sean could react, she had pushed him back. He bumped into the wall beside him and cried out in pain. ¡°You!¡± Cheyenne casually pped her hands as if nothing had happened, standing and watching him with a defiant posture. Her red lips parted slightly and two words were uttered, ¡°Come again!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± How could he possibly lose to Cheyenne, a woman? He has been practicing Taekwondo since elementary school and has defeated many skilled opponents. ¡°I failed to hit you just now because I underestimated you,¡± Sean licked his lips and began to take it seriously. This time, he changed his attack strategy, taking big steps and raising his fist as if he was going to punch her in the face, but in reality, he aimed to kick her lower body. ¡®Diverting attention.¡¯ Cheyenne knew exactly what Sean was up to and kicked him in the shin just as he made his move. When the sharp, pointed heel of her high-heeled shoe hit his shin, Sean felt so much pain that his handsome face twisted, sweat beads forming on his forehead and trickling down. ¡°Sean, are you okay?¡± Mya rushed over to help him up, and he leaned against her shoulder while whining. ¡°Mom, that bitch Cheyenne bullied me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s not bother with her anymore. We¡¯ll just move out.¡± Thest sentence were spoken through gritted teeth with intense hatred emanating from Mya¡¯s eyes. ¡°Very well. Remember within tomorrow!¡± Cheyenne saw the hatred flickering in Mya¡¯s eyes but couldn¡¯t help but smile slyly at her endurance, wondering how long she could keep pretending. Yawning elegantly, Cheyenne lifted the hem of her silver gown and gracefully ascended the stairs back to her room. Her silver high heels made a dull thumping sound on the cold steps as she walked away. That night was quiet in the spacious bedroom; even a pin dropping could be heard clearly. The night breeze blew open heavy ck curtains revealing an imposing figure standing behind ss doors leading into a bathroom where water sounds could be heard faintly. Water droplets slid off his lean body like those of a cheetah; short hair brushed lightly against his striking face while mischievous strands asionally stood out entuating sharp eyes that gazed intently at something before him. Mist gathered on mirror surfaces, creating an opaque veil over everything inside it including himself until bronze hands wiped them away revealing clear-cut features beneath them once more. Chapter 125: Mr. Foley, Your Hand Is Injured When the whole world is quiet and he is the only one left, all senses are amplified. Hearing, smell¡­ touch. He stared at the figure in the mirror, his gaze falling on the shiny lips that still seemed to carry the scent of that woman. A scent that resembles orchids with an added sweetness of fruit, it keeps him reminiscing repeatedly. He was not sure if it was his imagination, but the annoying face of Cheyenne appeared again in the mirror. In the blink of an eye, she transformed into a cute and obedient appearance, smiling as she linked arms with Omari. The mes of jealousy wrapped around him like a python, and the man¡¯s breathing became rapid and heavy. Who can tell him how to shake off this giant python? It left his limbs and body in pain. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Kelvin suddenly raised his hand and punched the mirror fiercely. ¡°ng.¡± After a loud and violent sound, the mirror shattered from its center position, and the cracks spread outwards in all directions. After a few seconds, the smooth and calm mirror suddenly became fragmented like a spider web. In the mirror, the man¡¯s face was fragmented into numerous pieces, and what had once been a remarkably handsome countenance now appeared rather sinister. Soon, a few strands of red blood dripped down onto the white washbasin, only to be diluted and disappear as they were washed away by clear water. His hand was blurred by blood, with visible fragments embedded in his finger joints. However, he seemed to have no sense of pain as his indifferent gaze paused briefly before turning and leaving the bathroom. The next day, the luxury car arrived precisely at 7 o¡¯clock and stopped at the entrance of the vi. Chris honked the horn, the sound vibrating and alerting those upstairs. He then rolled down his car window and leisurely pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his suit jacket pocket. He took out a cigarette, put it in his mouth, and reached for the lighter with one hand. The dark blue me flickered in his pupils, reflecting for a moment before disappearing. Just as he took a puff and was about to savor the taste of nicotine on his lips, he saw a ck figure approaching steadily. The man was wearing a ck suit that, with a white shirt underneath. The top button was fastened all the way up; he exuded a cold and noble air from head to toe. He looked over with a cold gaze. With just one nce, Chris was startled and choked on his own breath. The bitter and pungent smoke expelled from his nostrils, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Foley,¡± he stammered. He hurriedly stubbed out the cigarette, tossing the half-smoked one into a nearby flowerbed. Why was Mr. Foley twenty minutes early this morning? Usually at this time, he would be having breakfast. Kelvin opened the car door with his left hand and sat in the back seat, his voice sounding icy. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was quiet in the back, with no sound of rustling newspapers. Curious, Chris turned around to take a look. Mr. Foley was resting with his eyes closed, a posture that entuated his perfect jawline. Beneath the thick eyshes, a faint shade of dark circles was visible, a clear sign of a poor night¡¯s sleep. ¡°Mr. Foley, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°When we arrive at the office, please let me know.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± It was quite unusual to see the workaholic man who was always ready for work have a moment of fatigue. Chris couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because ofst night¡¯s banquet. He had read the morning newspaper today, and Mrs. Foley¡­ she had be even more beautiful and confident after the divorce. Could it be that Mr. Foley was regretting it?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was just his guess, though. The thoughts of a superior were not something a small fry like him could fathom. Regardless of whether they were divorced or not, as long as Mr. Foley liked her, he would take her as Mrs. Foley. Today, leaving for thepany twenty minutes early, he had enough time to reach the office. So, Chris drove cautiously, taking his time. A journey that usually took only half an hour ended up taking fifty minutes today. Only in thest ten minutes did he wake up Kelvin. ¡°Mr. Foley, we¡¯ve arrived. Today¡¯s schedule is¡­¡± As Kelvin opened his eyes, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes. His sharp gaze sent shivers down Chris¡¯ spine. He swallowed all the words he had yet to speak. Only when he saw who was in front of him did the chill in Kelvin¡¯s eyes slowly dissipate, returning to a state of calm. ¡°Talk as we walk,¡± Kelvin said. Reaching out with his right hand to push open the car door, Chris finally noticed the white bandage wrapped around Kelvin¡¯s hand. His pupils constricted. ¡°Mr. Foley, what happened to your hand?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a small burn. Let¡¯s get to the office.¡± ¡°Maybe we should go to the hospital. Thepany¡¯s matters aren¡¯t that important, actually.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it!¡± With a stiff posture, the man strode several steps ahead. Chris saw that Mr. Foley wasn¡¯t listening and sighed in resignation, muttering under his breath, ¡°If only Mrs. Foley were here. She always had ways to make Mr. Foleypromise.¡± Early in the morning, Cheyenne heard the noisy sounds from downstairs, knowing that George was moving out with his wife and children. She pulled the nket over her head, turned around, and buried herself in the soft velvet pillow, trying to go back to sleep. Downstairs, the movingpany¡¯s workers were carrying boxes of clothes outside, along with arge pile of books and picture frames. Apart from that, there were no other belongings. Nora, dressed in a white sleeveless dress, stood in the morning breeze with a light blue shawl wrapped around her. Her fair little face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Daddy, did you make a mistake? Is this all our stuff?¡± Thebined luggage of the three people was only enough to fill one car. Most of it was just clothes, and there weren¡¯t many valuable items. Mya also didn¡¯t expect that there wouldn¡¯t be a single item in this vi they could take with them. She felt extremely embarrassed. The man couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times to conceal his emotions. Yes, when he married Sh, he didn¡¯t contribute anything. It was only when Ewan checked their belongings with the list that he realized he had nothing of his own. ¡°Never mind, we can discuss thister. Let¡¯s get going.¡± They hadn¡¯t found a suitable house yet, so they nned to stay temporarily at Mya¡¯s parents¡¯ ce. He had discussed it with Zack the night before, and Zack had agreed to let them move in. George also thought about buying a new vi, but in Akloit, wherend was at a premium, getting a vi in a prime location for less than five or six million wasn¡¯t possible. Nora was just realizing how lucky they were to have a free ce to stay. Offending Cheyenne had brought them nothing but trouble. Chapter 126: Cheyenne, You Can Try to Believe Me The summer was a scorching season, with a few white clouds floating in the sky. A woman dressed in a white cotton dress entuated her slender curves. Her long wavy hair, resembling seaweed, was tied up in a high ponytail, making her look both beautiful and chic. As Iker¡¯s gaze fell upon her, he saw the woman walking towards him with an air of nonchnce while chewing on a lollipop. The sunlight shone on her body, casting a golden aura around her. ¡°Hey there Master Iker, we meet again,¡± Cheyenne said as she approached him with quick steps and reached into her pocket. Iker furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he watched Cheyenne¡¯s small hand slowly open up to reveal the lollipop inside. He had thought that she had something important to give him but was disappointed when he saw it was just lollipop. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still three years old? Eating candy is childish!¡± Iker eximed disdainfully. He had never tasted anything sweet before; instead, he had tried sourness, bitterness and spiciness throughout his life. Cheyenne listened to his words and lightly scoffed at him. ¡°Who says adults can¡¯t eat candy? Try this one out; it¡¯s my favorite orange-vored lollipop.¡± Her eyes always looked cute whenever she smiled ¨C like crescent moons ¨C leaving no room for doubt about their sincerity. Iker hesitated for a moment before extending his big hand towards hers and taking the lollipop from it. ¡°Fine then! Just this once,¡± he said as he put the whole thing into his mouth without even bothering to unwrap it first. ¡°Wait! You have nomon sense at all! Even kids know that they have to remove this package first,¡± Cheyenne quickly snatched back the lollipop from him before tearing off its packaging herself and handing it back over again. This was the first time someone had unwrapped the lollipop for him, and Iker couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling in his heart which began to thump. As the lollipop touched his lips, a fruity sweetness spread between them. So sweet. The man¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, and his lips parted to say, ¡°I heard you kicked those people out of your vi?¡± Cheyenne had been trendingtely among Akloit¡¯s hot topics ¨C appearing three times already on newspaper headlines within just one month! The first time was because she divorced Kelvin, the CEO of Foley Group, bing an abandoned wife! The second time, she made a fortune of ten million by visiting an art exhibition. The third time, she performed a sultry pole dance at the banquet, outshining the President¡¯s daughter and dazzling everyone with her radiance. However, this glorysted for less than two days before someone exposed that she had driven her own family out of the vi, bing a typical representative of ¡°rebellious and heartless¡± behavior. There were too many contradictions and gazes intertwined in her, making her a unique and unconventional existence. When George and Mya were mentioned, Cheyenne¡¯s good mood disappeared. She lightly spoke with a lollipop in her mouth, ¡°What, do you also think I went too far?¡± Iker looked at her eyes seriously, shook his head, and his maic voice echoed in her ear. ¡°I understand you, I won¡¯t.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She had forgotten that she still had lollipop in her mouth and almost swallowed it whole, quickly taking it out. ¡°Master Iker, you are not me, and you cannot possibly understand me. Everyone is a unique individual, and in this world, where can we find so many who truly empathize with us?¡± There was a self-deprecating, icy smile on Cheyenne¡¯s lips, which was a stark contrast to the beautiful smile she had just shown. For some reason, Iker believes that this is the true her now! Beneath that charming and sweet smile, she hides her true self ¨C cold, lonely, insecure, and stubborn to the point of breaking one¡¯s heart. She is only 21 years old, in the prime of her life when she should be enjoying eating, drinking, shopping and watching movies with her friends. However, she wanders through this murky world with a careless fake smile on her face. She is too tired! Iker suddenly reached out with a warm,rge hand and grabbed her soft hand. His dark eyes stared firmly at her face and his voice was resolute. ¡°Cheyenne, you can try to trust me.¡± Trust him¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, just as a gentle breeze blew by and lifted her bangs slightly, revealing her full and smooth forehead, which was fair and wless. ¡°Why?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that Iker would fall in love with her. They had only known each other for less than a month, and at most, she had just helped him with his illness. Moreover, this man standing at the top of the pyramid only loves himself! Iker himself didn¡¯t know; he was simply beguiled by that smile, wanting to personally unveil her tough exterior and protect her vulnerable side. ¡°No reason. Anyway, I owe you a favor. You can make any request of me.¡± Getting a favor from Master Iker was even better than winning the lottery! Just as Cheyenne was about to speak up, Iker added, ¡°Within legal limits.¡± Great. Another empty promise. What did he mean by ¡°within legal limits¡±? What if he thought it wasn¡¯t reasonableter on? Cheyenne¡¯s expression made Ikerugh. Did she really think that he, the great young master of the Todd family, was someone who didn¡¯t keep his word? After treating Iker¡¯s legs, Cheyenne packed up her silver needles, said goodbye and left the estate. As soon as she walked out of the gate, she saw a tall figure in white. The man wore a white suit with short hair that shone golden in the sunlight. He had an elegant smile on his face and greeted Cheyenne warmly. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you are here again to help my brother with his illness. Thank you for your hard work,¡± he said. Cheyenne deliberately took a step back and gave him a standard smile. ¡°Good afternoon, Master Davon,¡± she replied coolly. She seemed to be avoiding him on purpose ¨C how interesting! With Davon¡¯s status and position, women usually threw themselves at him wherever he went. But Cheyenne¡¯s aloof attitude towards him hurt his male ego deeply. Or maybe this woman was ying hard-to-get? Thinking this way made Davon¡¯s eyes darken slightly as he stepped forward and asked gently, ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ has there been any progress with my brother¡¯s legs?¡± As soon as those words were spoken by Davon, Cheyenne put up her guard immediately. What kind of answer did he want?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 127: I’m Uneducated and Can’t Understand The woman in front of him lowered her head slightly, and from his perspective, he could only see the shadow cast by her long eyshes on her fair face. When the breeze blew, her eyshes trembled slightly, covering the fleeting light in her eyes. ¡°So? Is my question difficult to answer? Miss Lawrence.¡± Davon reached out and lifted the woman¡¯s chin. Cheyenne was forced to look up and meet his gaze. Undeniably, although she was a divorced woman, she was the most alluring and beautiful woman he had ever met. Cheyenne shook her head lightly, avoiding his hand and smiling faintly. ¡°Master Davon, your question is indeed difficult to answer. I don¡¯t know if you want me to tell you the truth or lie.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the truth!¡± As soon as he spoke, a hint of mncholy emotion appeared on Cheyenne¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t save Master Iker for now. At present, I can only alleviate his pain.¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t lying. She really couldn¡¯t save Iker for now but if she could break through, there would still be hope. If this were true, then it undoubtedly pleased Davon who forcibly suppressed his inner joy with an impable expression on his face. ¡°Well¡­ Miss Lawrence¡­ is there nothing your grandpa can do? Youe to treat my brother every day for half a month, but I haven¡¯t seen your grandpa for some time.¡± Grandpa? Cheyenne only knew that he went to Yocmery but as for what he did there; she had no idea either. ¡°Grandpa went searching for medicine because treating those stubborn sores that Master Iker has requires an herb called Cinchona.¡± Davon couldn¡¯t help doubting it with his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Well, if old Mr. Edwards needs herbs, just inform us. We can¡¯t have him run around for it.¡± ¡°Master Davon, you know, Cinchona grows initially in South America¡¯s Andes Mountains butter introduced into our country. However, it only grows in tropical regions, so when using it, we need to extract quinine from its bark. Thus, Grandpa personally went there.¡± Davon didn¡¯t understand medical knowledge at all so seeing Cheyenne speak with such authority made him gradually dispel any doubts while turning towards another more lethal topic instead. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you shone brightly at the banquet two days ago! By the way, when did you be good friends with my elder brother? His unfriendly temper even makes me feel him unapproachable.¡± He leisurely looked at Cheyenne and reached out to flick his bangs in front of his forehead. He still had that gentle and amiable gentleman appearance. Cheyenne was thrown into the cold water and found it difficult to move because of his words. Her pink tongue licked the back of her teeth, and she lifted her head with an unusually sweet smile as she replied, ¡°Actually, Master Iker isn¡¯t as scary as you might think. He just has a little bit too proud.¡± Davon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. His brother, who was known for his ruthlessness and cold-blooded nature, described by her as a little bit too proud. She was defending Iker, just like she did at the banquet that night. She even confronted the President¡¯s daughter in order to bring Iker back into the public eye. Is it worth it? Davon took a step forward, his tall body bending down. His lips blew a gentle breath into her ear, and the warm air brushed against her earlobe, quickly turning it red. ¡°What you need to know, Miss Lawrence, is that you have offended Miss Davidson because of your forcibly stepping in.¡± ¡®So what if I offend Emily? I won fair and square, with everyone watching. I don¡¯t need to fear anyone.¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your kind reminder, I understand now.¡± Upon seeing her still acting as if she were indifferent to everything, Davon¡¯s lip twitched, and his deep voice continued, ¡°I do have some acquaintance with Miss Davidson, so if you make a wise choice, I can ask her to forgive you.¡± He looked at Cheyenne with hidden meanings in his words, and the anticipation and temptation in his up-turned eyes were like a deadly Medusa suddenly appearing in a desert, making people tremble all over. ¡®Does the wise choice mean standing with him and working together to deal with Iker?¡¯ Cheyenne was shocked on the inside, but she remained calm and looked at him for several seconds before finally smiling slowly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master Davon. However, I am azy person who hasn¡¯t attended college for many days. My education level might not be as high as you imagine, and I may not fully understand.¡± As her words fell, the smile in Davon¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold and he looked down at her with an overwhelming pressure. Just when Cheyenne thought he would get angry, tear off the facade, and confront her directly, the man justughed. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re really humorous.¡± She visibly sighed with relief, whatever the case, Davon dared not make a move against her here, and she smiled sweetly. ¡°Master Iker, if you look into my information, you will know I get terrible scores on my college entrance exam. As for my diploma, my grandpa paid for it.¡± It was the first time that Davon had met a person who talked about being a poor student so proudly. Davon was stunned slightly. By the time he snapped out of it, the woman had walked away. Her white dress made her petite figure even more delicate and beautiful, like a timeless painting.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As he looked away, the warmth in his smile disappeared in an instant and was reced by an unshakeable sense of gloom. A hint of murderous intent shed through his sharp eyes! ¡°Cheyenne, if you¡¯re not smart enough to know better yourself, then don¡¯t me me!¡± The tall figure in white gradually walked away until only a faint summer breeze remained. If it weren¡¯t for the lollipop stick she left behind on the ground, it would have seemed as though nothing had happened at all. Behind the fountain was a round column, approximately as thick as two adults hugging it. Slowly walking out from behind the pir was a ck figure with a contented smile on his face. He turned around and jogged back to Iker¡¯s Estate. Iker sat in his wheelchair watching colorful fish swim leisurely around their square ss tank. He became entranced by them and forgot about feeding them until he heard Tanner¡¯s voice call out to him. ¡°Master Iker, I¡¯m back.¡± The sound brought him back to reality as he continued sprinkling fish food into their tank while watching them swarm together for food with deep-set eyes. ¡°As you predicted, Master Davon did indeed find Miss Lawrence and tried inducements and threats to bribe her.¡± As for Cheyenne¡¯s reaction, Iker had guessed. Feeling pleased, he poured the entire bag of fish food into the tank. ¡°Master Iker! This won¡¯t do!¡± Tanner watched helplessly as all of the food sank down into water causing waves upon waves. He was worried they were to die from being too stuffed. Chapter 128: Finding a New House George temporarily moved into the Mitchell residence along with his wife and children, which made Mya¡¯s sister-inw feel uneasy. Mya is usually arrogant and domineering, looking down on others, and loves to show off her wealthy lifestyle as a rich housewife among family members. From time to time, she brags about how excellent her daughter Nora is. As she watched the big truck park in front of her house and box after box being carried inside, she felt as though her territory had been invaded and it made her ufortable. Mark Mitchell, the elder brother of Mya, is a genuine and honest farmer who spent the first half of his life toiling in the fields. If it weren¡¯t for his sister Mya marrying a wealthy man from the city, their family wouldn¡¯t have undergone such a transformation. Towards this younger sister, he felt not only the typical brotherly affection but also a hint of gratitude. However, his wife Khloe has apletely opposite attitude towards Mya. She hates Mya. When she married Mark, she became pregnant with a child. Due to Mya¡¯s recklessness, her child was miscarried.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Later, the doctor said that she could never have children again in her lifetime. Under the pretext of carrying on the Mitchell family¡¯s lineage, Mya introduced a woman from an unknown source to Mark. Emmanuel is the child of her husband and his mistress. If it weren¡¯t for that mistress who tragically passed away due to excessive bleeding during childbirth, Mya might have considered recing Khloe¡¯s own role as the elder sister-inw. After so many years, the hatred in her heart has not diminished even a bit. At this moment, watching Mya fall so low that she had to move back to her parents¡¯ home, she was the one who felt the most satisfaction in her heart. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the younger sister-inw and brother-inw? Why did you suddenly decide to leave your grand vi and visit here? How long will you be staying this time so I can have the servants clean up the rooms?¡± She approached with feigned warmth from the staircase, dressed in an embroidered moon-white dress. The loose-fitting gown concealed her plump figure, making her resemble a walking barrel. The sarcasm in her words was unmistakable; if Mya couldn¡¯t detect it, one might start to question her intelligence. George¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He had been helping the Mitchell family for so many years, both openly and behind the scenes. And now, his sister-inw was saying such heartless words. He wanted to speak out, but when he caught sight of his children behind him, George held back. His determination to find a house as soon as possible has be even stronger in his mind. ¡°What are you saying? If you can¡¯t speak properly, then keep your mouth shut and go back to your room!¡± Mark red at her fiercely, taking no heed of the fact that they were in front of others, while puffing on his pipe. Khloe stood with her arms crossed, still feeling a bit defensive. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I just asked how long they were staying so I could prepare food and rooms. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong, but it was definitely not appropriate to discuss it in public like that. It made her seem petty, especially since it was Mark¡¯s sister and her family visiting. Mark felt embarrassed and increasingly dissatisfied with his wife. She spoke crudely without any sense of culture or gentleness. He angrily raised his brass smoking pipe and struck Khloe on the back with it, causing her to wince in pain. ¡°Enough! Go upstairs, we don¡¯t need you here,¡± he said as he pushed Khloe roughly away from him. Thetter was wearing shoes with heels nearly a dozen centimeters high, nearly stumbling to the ground. Luckily she caught herself on the stair railing, and she staggered her way upstairs. Emmanuel stood silently by their side without saying a word or showing any sympathy for Khloe¡¯s situation. He had known since he was seven years old that this woman was not his biological mother; she had driven his real mother to death! If it weren¡¯t for wanting a better life growing up, Emmanuel wouldn¡¯t have bothered calling this rural woman ¡°Mom¡±. Now the entire Mitchell family was under his control, and Khloe had no way to oppose him. She even had topromise. Just now, Khloe yed the role of the ¡°viin¡±, saying all the negative things, and now it was his turn to y the ¡°hero¡±. He took Nora¡¯s luggage from her hands and gave them an encouraging smile while speaking kindly, ¡°Auntie Mya, Uncle George, don¡¯t listen to my mom¡¯s words too much; she just has trouble expressing herself sometimes because of being clumsy at talking¡­ We¡¯re all family here anyway, so feel free to treat this ce like your own home.¡± George felt slightly relieved after hearing these words from Emmanuel ¨C at least he hadn¡¯t wasted time raising such a good kid after all. Three dayster, George found a well-located vi. Situated beyond the third ring road in Akloit, it covered an expansive area of over six hundred square meters, featuring a European architectural style entirely crafted from marble carvings. Upon passing through the ornate iron gate, there was a short walkway leading to a circr fountain in the middle of the courtyard. The house had three floors connected by curved corridors which linked each room together, creating luxurious yet retro atmosphere throughout the entire building. On the first day they moved in, Mya was stunned. She stuttered, ¡°This¡­ this house, where did you find it? It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Although it wasn¡¯t as spacious as their previous vi, it looked more luxurious. George beamed with pride on his plump face and said with a hint of amusement, ¡°It was found by Mr. Parry, the CEO of the Parry Group. Guess how much?¡± Taking in the decor and size, Mya made a conservative estimate, forming a rough estimate with her fingers, ¡°This¡­ must be at least twenty million, right?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°No! Guess again!¡± ¡°Twenty million is still not enough? Is it thirty million?¡± He must be crazy to spend thirty million on a vi. That money was reserved for Nora¡¯s future education abroad. As she spoke more and more absurdly, George had to reveal the answer himself. ¡°Wrong! It¡¯s only eight million!¡± ¡°How could this be possible?¡± Such a good house would cost at least one or two hundred million just for decoration alone; let alonend costs. ¡°You¡­ you said this house is only eight million? How is that possible? It¡¯s too cheap.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first until Mr. Parry handed me the property certificate personally. This house really does cost eight million dors; we have to thank Mr. Parry properly.¡± If not for him, they wouldn¡¯t have found such a cheap and good house. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Behind them Nora silently toured around their new home while listening to her parents¡¯ conversation. It turned out that Teagan helped them find this ce. Was he helping because of her? Thinking about this made Nora blush; she immediately remembered the business card he gave her during an art exhibition. She didn¡¯t know where she put it when she came back but would look for itter properly. Maybe in future times, she might need to contact him again. Chapter 129: Eddie Is Critically Injured and Dying The weather grew even hotter, and one could faintly see the air shimmering with tiny cracks from the relentless sun. When Cheyenne went out, she simply wore a white camisole paired with a light blue irregr denim skirt, showcasing her fair and delicate long legs that were extremely eye-catching. She arranged to meet Omari at Contine Estate at noon. She put on her sunsses and sat in the luxury car. Just as she was about to drive off, she received a call from Kate. ¡°Kate, what¡¯s up? Isn¡¯t it your ss time now? Why did you suddenly call me?¡± Cheyenne gripped the steering wheel with one hand and turned it 360 degrees to reverse the pink Lamborghini out of the garage. With her other hand, she adjusted the mirror inside the car and nced at her reflection, revealing a smile as she saw her perfectly white teeth and red lips. ¡°Something bad happened,e quickly. My elder brother has offended someone and the people from the hospital just called me to say he¡¯s been seriously injured and hospitalized.¡± Did Eddie get beaten up? ¡°When did it happen?¡± Cheyenne immediately turned the car in a different direction and asked in a serious tone. ¡°It happened this morning. He is still in aa with serious injuries. Cheyenne, pleasee quickly, I¡¯m so scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± It seems that the appointment with Omari has to be cancelled though he mentioned having something important to discuss with her. After Cheyenne sent a text message to Omari, she quickly drove to Hopedale Hospital and was surprised to see Kate waiting for her at the entrance as soon as she parked her car. She was wearing a ck JK-style zer and a light blue id skirt, which was the school uniform. It seemed that she had rushed over directly from school. Upon seeing Cheyenne, Kate rushed towards her with tears in her eyes, as if she had found her spiritual pir, and embraced her tightly. ¡°Cheyenne, you finally came. Hurry¡­ my brother, he¡¯s not doing well.¡± Before Cheyenne could catch her breath, she was pulled by Kate who rushed towards the emergency room on the second floor.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The door to the emergency room was not closed, and the two of them immediately saw Eddie lying on the bed, barely breathing. The white bed sheet beneath him was stained a deep red, and his face was so pale it was almost transparent. He looked as if he were on the brink of death, like an elderly person in their final moments. Streams of blood flowed from his body, forming a ring pool on the white ground. His fists were tightly clenched, and even two doctors couldn¡¯t pry his fingers open. ¡°The patient is holding onto something, but I can¡¯t take it out,¡± whispered a young woman in a pink nurse¡¯s uniform with a blue mouth cover. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what the patient is holding onto right now; saving his life is the priority. The patient has seven stab wounds, with the most critical one in the chest, less than a centimeter away from the heart.¡± The knife was stuck between the patient¡¯s two ribs, and pulling it out would result in two scenarios: either the heart gets pierced, causing more significant damage, or the two ribs must be broken to remove the knife. While thetter method may seem more feasible, it also carries deadly risks. Preserving the patient¡¯s other organs while breaking their ribs requires precise force. That¡¯s why these doctors are still hesitant to operate after Eddie has been in the hospital for almost two hours. If any unexpected incident urred during the process and the patient suffered secondary injuries leading to death, they would be responsible for it. In order to dy time, they requested to find the patient¡¯s family members toe and sign. When Kate arrived, a group of doctors gathered around the patient¡¯s bed, each offering their assessment and engaging in heated discussions. Meanwhile, her brother was still bleeding. If it weren¡¯t for her insistence on prioritizing a blood transfusion, he might have sumbed to severe blood loss by now. Her mother passed away from cancer shortly after giving birth to her, and her father followed suit with depression and joined her mother just two yearster. She was only four years old at that time, and her brother was nine years old. It was her older brother who raised her, and over the years, he had yed more of a fatherly role in apanying her. He even gave up his favorite subject of economics and chose to study medicine in Akloit just to stay with her. Kate couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if her brother were also gone. She really had no way out, in the midst of crisis, the first person she thought of was Cheyenne. Somehow, she always felt that Cheyenne would find a way. Cheyenne stood at the door, feeling as if there was a fishbone stuck in her throat, and her eyes shone with an astonishing brightness. She took off her sunsses and walked into the emergency room wearing a pair of flip-flops. Her appearance caused dissatisfaction among several doctors, and one middle-aged man who was rtively overweight angrily spoke out to rebuke her. ¡°Who are you? How did you barge in here? This is the emergency room, not a ce for young people to dance around.¡± The woman lifted her perfectly defined chin, entuating her graceful and slender swan-like neck. The ckce corbone chain around her neck added a touch of sexiness to her overall charm. However, it was precisely this young and seductive-looking girl who uttered words that left them utterly embarrassed. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is if you ipetent doctors can¡¯t save him, then get out of my way! Don¡¯t waste my rescue time.¡± Ipetent doctor was the insulting term for medical practitioners. The chubby doctor, infuriated, yanked off his mask to reveal an angry, t face with narrow eyes ring fiercely at Cheyenne. ¡°You, youngdy, have absolutely no manners! Who do you think you are to call me an ipetent doctor? When I was a lecturer at Oxford Medical School, you probably hadn¡¯t even been born yet!¡± The mockery in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes became even stronger, and she said coldly, ¡°So this is your level? Are you intentionally dying because you¡¯re afraid to take action?¡± As soon as the words fell, Kate standing beside couldn¡¯t stand still and took a deep breath of cold air. She suddenly realized that no wonder this group of people had been arguing for two hours without taking action, it turned out that they wanted to dy time. ¡®Why? My older brother is a doctor at the hospital. Speaking of which, they are colleagues, aren¡¯t they?¡¯ The crowd, whose thoughts had been read, looked at each other awkwardly. Under the blue surgical gown, sweat soaked through their clothes. A chill ran down their spine, leaving them with a nk mind. The surgeon in charge was the chubby man who had been arguing with Cheyenne. He hesitated for a second and then, with a red face, rejected the proposal. ¡°How dare you talk nonsense and cause a scene! Who let her in? Get her out immediately! Don¡¯t waste our precious time; the patient is on the brink!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the two nurses behind him walked over and tried to drive Cheyenne out. Chapter 130: Better Not Cause Any Trouble for Me The two nurses were very hesitant, but they dared not disobey the director¡¯s orders. ¡°Miss, if you are a friend of the patient, please leave for his own good.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne sidestepped the hands of the two nurses and stood beside the sickbed. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m his friend that I can¡¯t stand by and watch him deteriorate like this. Are you seriously iming to be a professor at Oxford Medical School? Did your professors teach you to hold a meeting while a patient is on the verge of death?¡± Thisst sentence is addressed to the chubby doctor. Thetter was momentarily silenced, then retorted irritably, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®A workman must first sharpen his tools.¡¯ We¡¯re discussing the best treatment methods here!¡± ¡°Fine, go ahead and sharpen your tools for a millennium; If you can¡¯t handle it right now, step aside. I¡¯ll take charge!¡± Cheyenne gave a light chuckle and pushed him away with a small hand. Despite her petite and delicate appearance, she possessed considerable strength. The tall man, standing over six feet and weighing more than 140 pounds, was forcefully pushed by her and collided with the nearby wall. His nose unluckily hit the cold metal instrument, and two fresh red blood stains immediately flowed down. He btedly reached up to wipe his mouth, his gaze shifting downwards to the blood on his lips, further fueling his anger. ¡°I can¡¯t do it? How dare you say I can¡¯t do it? I, Jase, am a famous surgeon in the hospital. I have been practicing medicine for more than 30 years. What are you, a little girl? How dare you show off your skills in front of me!¡± The atmosphere between the two was tense, and the middle-aged man seemed ready to fight at any moment. On the contrary, Cheyenne appeared even more calm and indifferent. She looked at him with a disdainful gaze and lightly opened her red lips, ¡°Your name is Jase?¡± The middle-aged man mistakenly believed that Cheyenne had grown fearful upon hearing his name. Consequently, he became more arrogant, lifting his chin and pointing at Cheyenne with a haughty expression. ¡°What? Are you scared? Get out of here quickly!¡± However, Cheyenne stood with her arms crossed and looked at him, suddenly chuckling. ¡°Is your master named Carl Weber?¡± The people around were all confused when they hear this unfamiliar name, wondering who Carl was. Jase Terry was slightly stunned at this question, with a look of shock in his eyes. His hands were tightly clenched under his long sleeves, and fine sweat oozed from his palms. Carl was Jase¡¯s master before he went abroad for studies, and nobody knew about it. The former didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, so only Carl and he knew about this, not even his wife was aware. ¡®But why does this young girl know my master?¡¯ The next moment, Cheyenne¡¯s arrogantly infuriating voice echoed in his ears, ¡°That old geezer isn¡¯t dead yet?¡± Jase couldn¡¯t help but cough violently, his face turning red and his neck thickening. He pointed at Cheyenne, trembling with anger. ¡°What¡­ what did you say? You actually cursed my master to die early! So young and yet so malicious.¡± ¡°Malicious? When I met him ten years ago, he was already in his seventies and begged to take me as his disciple. But I was to busy watching Tom and Jerry after school and ignored him!¡± Ten years had passed, and that old man was probably in his eighties now. Having lived to this age, one might have been buried. So there¡¯s nothing wrong with her question. Ten years ago! Don¡¯t be ridiculous. How old was she back then? Jase could tell that she was at most eighteen years old. Ten years ago, she was just a seven or eight-year-old child. And yet his master begged to take her as his disciple? Does she not even make a draft when bragging? ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t know who I am, then call your master to confirm it. I don¡¯t know how he selects his disciples. How can he teach someone like you who¡¯s nothing but an embarrassment!¡± Before Jase could explode in anger, she quickly pushed the two nurses in front of her aside. ¡°Move out of the way! Time waits for no one, and every second wasted puts the patient at greater risk.¡± As she spoke, Cheyenne strode forward and quickly put on the blue surgical gown from the counter. Her long hair was casually tied back behind her head, giving her a sharp and confident look. After putting on the white rubber gloves, she transformed into a professional doctor. The silver scissors rotated 360 degrees on her slender fingertips before she finally gripped them tightly. ¡°Blood pressure.¡± A chilling sound echoed in the operating room, jolting everyone out of their shock. The nurse immediately turned around to look at the instrument behind her and stuttered out the answer, ¡°8550.¡± ¡°Heart rate.¡± ¡°33 times.¡± It was too low, not only the blood pressure was low, but also the heart rate was rapidly decreasing, and the fluctuating electrocardiogram curve was almost parallel to a t state. ¡°Must get that knife out and stop the patient¡¯s bleeding as soon as possible. You,e here, hold the patient¡¯s limbs down.¡± She quickly nced at the young nurse in front of her, who had turned pale and was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know which hand to use. Jase was infuriated as he watched the girl standing in front of the hospital bed, dressed in surgical gown instead of himself. He made a scene, insisting on pulling Cheyenne down. ¡°Nonsense! Do you have a medical license to perform surgery on patients? You are ying with people¡¯s lives!¡± Cheyenne was holding a small pair of scissors, cutting open the clothes around Eddie¡¯s wound when someone suddenly pulled her arm from behind. Angry, she immediately picked up the scissors and pointed them at the person. Her voice turned as cold as the piercing snowkes of midwinter, and her gaze was razor-sharp. ¡°You better not cause any trouble for me, or I swear I¡¯ll deal with you with a single cut!¡± A domineering voice resounded, causing everyone present to involuntarily fall silent. The scissors in the woman¡¯s hand were pressed against Jase¡¯s throat, the sharp end faintly pressing out red beads of blood on his skin. There was no doubt that in her rage, she would truly thrust the scissors in.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jase thought she was just a spoiled girl who was making a fuss for nothing. However, at this moment, Jase realized that he had underestimated her. She seemed like a rose in the dark of night, beautiful yet adorned with sharp thorns. Once you touched her, your hands would be stained with blood. ¡°Okay¡­ I won¡¯t touch you anymore. Don¡¯t act recklessly. Calm down!¡± Helpless, Jase had no choice but to raise both of his hands in surrender. Cheyenne gave him a cold nce before turning the scissors in her hand and snipping both sides of the square on the blue me of the alcoholmp. Disinfect! The beautiful crystal-like eyes reflected blue mes and silver shards of scissors. With the contrast of the two colors shining in her eyes, her gaze was icy cold. The doctor next to Jase wanted to speak but hesitated, eventually letting out a sigh. Chapter 131: Her Medical Skills Are Better Than Mine It¡¯s really unfortunate! They encountered such an unreasonable and domineering woman at work! Oh well, they would just chalk it up to bad luck. If Dr. Zamora couldn¡¯t wake up, it would be because of this young girl who suddenly appeared. Thinking about this, everyone somehow breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, they really had no way to deal with Dr. Zamora¡¯s situation. They could only dy the surgery and hope that the patient wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on until ¡°normal death¡± urred ¨C that was the best way to minimize punishment. They never expected someone would suddenly appear, but her brashness managed to resolve their predicament. If anything went wrong now, at least there was someone else who could take the me. The doctors gradually left the operating room one by one and gathered around Jase, whispering among themselves. ¡°Mr. Terry, don¡¯t get angry. Let her do what she wants ¨C after all, the patient¡¯s family is still here and hasn¡¯t said anything.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Terry. We trust your medical skills, but the problem lies with the patient¡¯s family.¡± ¡°I have to say that Dr. Zamora is pretty unlucky¡­ his sister is so heartless!¡± ¡­ Kate nervously stood at the door of the operating room as she heard those doctors¡¯ voices murmuring incessantly in her ear. She caught a few snippets of conversation which made her face turn ck: ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk bad about Cheyenne! I believe in Cheyenne and I also believe my brother thinks like me too!¡± Gotcha! Her own brother wasn¡¯t even as important as an outsider in her eyes. They all thought Miss Zamora had been brainwashed; what kind of friends did she make? The corridor fell silent for less than a minute when suddenly hurried footsteps were heard from behind them along with a hoarse voice ringing out, ¡°How is Eddie doing?¡± Turns out it was none other than Jonathan Owen, Hopedale Hospital¡¯s director! Jonathan was 65 years old this year; he graduated from Harvard Medical School with his doctorate degree over forty years ago where he has treated countless patients since then. He has published over 1 thousand articles ¨C each one being star material in medical journals worldwide! In his younger days, he had served the former President, and when the previous President retired, he decided to return to his hometown of Akloit and took on the role of the hospital director. Eddie was not only Jonathan¡¯s student, but also his most valued sessor. He had been grooming him both overtly and covertly, which was why he had managed to ovee all obstacles and appointed Eddie as the head of a department at such a young age. Apart from Eddie¡¯s abilities, Jonathan admired his character as well. He had nned to retire in three months¡¯ time and let Eddie take over his position. However, such an unexpected event urred. Kate recognized the old man because her brother had brought her to visit Jonathan before. ¡°Mr. Owen,¡± she said tearfully. Unable to bear seeing her cry, Jonathanforted her by saying ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Kate; your brother will be fine. How is the situation now?¡± When the hospital director arrived, everyone who had been whispering fell silent except for Jase who took advantage of this opportunity toin bitterly, ¡°Mr. Owen, you finally came! Dr. Zamora¡¯s condition is very bad; we are trying our best to treat him.¡± ¡°Why are you all just standing here? Are you waiting for Eddie to die?¡± He practically shouted thest sentence, and his voice echoed through the entire corridor, even drawing curious looks from passing patients. Jase felt jealous beyond words ¨C Mr. Owen really favored Eddie! In terms of seniority and connections within the hospital system, more than half of them supported Jase taking over that position instead of Eddie! However, Eddie was preferred because he was Mr. Owen¡¯s student! Before this incident urred, Jase once brought two packs of cigarettes and a bottle of HM Borges, Terrantez 1862 when he visited Jonathan, hoping that revealing himself as Carl¡¯s disciple would change how Jonathan viewed him. But unexpectedly, Jonathon coldly turned down his gifts and told him instead that he should focus on improving his medical skills rather than trying too hard on other things like gift-giving or connections. In contrast, however, when Eddie showed up carrying a bottle of red wine and some snacks and chatting merrily with Mr. Owen in the office. Mr. Owen even hinted that Eddie should perform well since all three judges on the panel were his students. Wasn¡¯t this just favoritism towards Eddie? Jase couldn¡¯t ept it but still couldn¡¯t find any evidence against Eddie. Although Eddie was young and not highly experienced, he couldn¡¯t escape the fact that he was handsome. He had earned the title of ¡°celebrity doctor¡± on the inte. Most people were not here to seek medical treatment, they were clearly here to see him. Now, Eddie faced a situation where he offended someone influential and got stabbed seven times. The fact that he didn¡¯t die on the spot was purely a stroke of luck, and this situation also presented Jase with a colossal opportunity. In that helpless situation, Jase¡¯s mind came up with another idea. Among the current candidatespeting for the position of the hospital director with him, Eddie was a strong opponent. What if he died? All of this would be easy and effortless. Furthermore, if Eddie died openly right under ¡°their¡± noses, Jase could argue that the patient was already in critical condition before they took him for emergency surgery even if it went to court. However, all of this was ruined by that girl! ¡°Mr. Owen, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t want to save Dr. Zamora, but his family brought in a fraudster from somewhere and kicked us out.¡± As he spoke, Jase made a helpless and angry expression, and the others also echoed in agreement. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Owen, it¡¯s not our problem.¡± ¡°We have all advised, but it¡¯s no use.¡± Kate listened to their words, and her proud eyebrows immediately raised in anger, causing her to tremble with frustration. ¡°Mr. Owen, don¡¯t listen to them. My brother was sent to the hospital two hours ago, but they have been standing there without doing anything, saying they are discussing ns and strategies.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. My brother¡¯s life is in danger, so I asked my good friend Cheyenne toe over.¡± With that, Jonathan¡¯s anger and confusion cleared up instantly. ¡°What did you say? You¡­ you brought Cheyenne here?¡± ¡°Right¡­ yes.¡± Kate nodded, thinking that Mr. Owen might also think she was just fooling around and feeling a bit nervous. ¡°Great! She¡¯s here. What are you worrying about, girl? Cheyenne will definitely be able to handle it. Her medical skills surpass mine.¡± As soon as Jonathan¡¯s voice fell, there were sounds of inhaling all around. ¡°What is Mr. Owen saying?¡± The medical skills of that girl are better than Jonathan¡¯s¡­ How is this possible! Chapter 132: Who Told You He Was Dead? Mr. Owen¡¯s face was filled with surprise and rxation, which made them feel suspicious. Can that young girl who looks no more than eighteen really save Dr. Zamora? In the operating room, Cheyenne¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on the person lying on the bed, and she didn¡¯t dare to rx at all. She cut Eddie¡¯s clothes open, revealing the seven deep wounds thaty before her. It was evident that the attacker intended to kill Eddie. Why? Eddie had always been low-profiled, and his life circle was also very simple. He went to work and went home, spending most of his time in theboratory and hospital ward. There was no reason for him to offend such a vicious person. Cheyenne¡¯s brain suddenly kicked into high gear, and she had a moment of realization. A brief glimmer of light passed through her eyes. Maybe it had something to do with her. She implicated Eddie. With this in mind, Cheyenne urged herself to be rational. Kate was waiting for her outside, and she had to save Eddie¡¯s life. This was not only for Kate, but also for herself. ¡°Miss, the patient¡¯s condition is deteriorating rapidly. What should we do? Should we¡­ should we remove the knife?¡± The young nurse stared nkly at Dr. Zamora as his breathing grew weaker, with the cold and steady sound of electronic instruments ringing in her ears. Like a death spell. ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡± If the object was pulled out, it may cause secondary damage to other organs of the patient. However, if it was not removed, the patient would lose more blood. He had lost too much blood. Although he was receiving a blood transfusion, there needed to be a process of fusion between new and old blood. And that left them with a dilemma. Just then, Eddie¡¯s tightly clenched hands suddenly rxed, and one of the nurses grabbed his wrist, forcefully prying his fingers open. In the palm of his hand, he held a small round ball that was deep brown in color and looked extremely ordinary. Cheyenne nced and then withdrew her gaze, her voice resolutely ringing out in the empty operating room, ¡°Pull!¡± Can¡¯t wait any longer. Eddie¡¯s heart rate continued to drop, and his breath grew weaker. She was considering using a defibritor to stimte him. ¡°Ah? Then¡­ let¡¯s call Mr. Terry in.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The removal of the knife had to be precise, and this young girl appeared too inexperienced. Both of the nurses were just intern ones and were genuinely afraid to perform this task alongside Cheyenne. Mr. Terry, with his vast experience, was the most suitable candidate for the job. With time running out, she couldn¡¯t believe that they were acting so timid. Cheyenne furrowed her brow and decided to do it herself. ¡°You guys just hold him up, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I will take full responsibility if anything goes wrong!¡± As the words fell, the two of them reluctantly agreed and held onto Eddie¡¯s shoulders from both sides, closely watching Cheyenne¡¯s movements. A slender and delicate hand grasped the knife handle, with fingers firmly pressing against it, each joint standing out as she gripped it. She applied the same delicate strength she used when giving acupuncture. With a slight twist of the knife handle and a simultaneous downward push, she carefully and neatly pulled the knife out. ¡°Splutter.¡± Blood sttered in an instant, staining Cheyenne¡¯s face, hair, and clothes. A drop of blood fell from her bangs to the corner of her eye, at first nce, it looked like a teardrop mole, adding a touch of enchantment. But this was blood, in a surgery room filled with the smell of blood, this enchantment carried a hint of chilling eeriness. The muffled sound of the de pulling out from the flesh was clearly audible in her ears. Eddie, who was in aa, did not receive anesthesia. The pain of pulling out the knife awakened him from the darkness. The lips slightly parted and a weak, muffled sound escaped. ¡°Quickly press down on his wound!¡± Cheyenne shouted harshly. Looking at the two nurses still stunned, she couldn¡¯t suppress the anger that kept rising. ¡°For doctors, the most crucial qualities are reason and quick response. Are they here to watch a show with their sluggish reactions?¡± The nurse took a deep breath. Although she was reluctant to be ordered around by someone younger than herself, in this situation she had no choice but to obey. She quickly reached out and pressed down on Eddie¡¯s wound. Cheyenne tossed the knife into the nearby metal tray, producing a loud ¡®ng,¡¯ which was quite jarring. Suddenly, she detoured around the foot of the bed, lifted the white sheets, grabbed Eddie¡¯s foot and pressed two fingers on it. What was she doing? However, the miraculous thing was that Dr. Zamora¡¯s bleeding had actually stopped, gradually ceasing to flow. Both of them stared in astonishment at the young, strikingly beautiful girl before them. Despite being covered in blood and drenched in sweat, at that moment, in their eyes, Cheyenne suddenly became towering as if she were the goddess Hera who had stepped out of a Western myth. One side of her is stunningly beautiful, while the other side is absolutely cool and rational, making it impossible to take your eyes off her beauty. Time passed by minute by minute, and finally the red light outside the emergency room turned green. The door slowly opened and a petite figure walked out, taking off her gloves as she approached Kate. Finally, she removed her mask and looked at Kate, who still had tears in her eyes and her hands trembling uncontrobly. Suddenly, she grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s sleeve and asked in a weak voice, ¡°Cheyenne¡­ my brother¡­ is he okay?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s face was so serious that it made Kate¡¯s heart skip a beat. Her brother couldn¡¯t have¡­ died, could he? Thinking of this, Kate ran towards the emergency room like crazy, crying loudly and scaring everyone around her. ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t die! You said you wanted to see me graduate! How could you leave so young!¡± Cheyenne was at a loss for words. Wait a minute, when did Eddie pass away? Kate¡¯s reaction scared Cheyenne. Her expression of grief was even more real than what was shown on TV. Suddenly, Cheyenne put her hand on Kate¡¯s shoulder and spoke helplessly but humorously into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t cry yet; who told you your brother died?¡± Kate was still sobbing. After such great sadness, it took time for tears to stop flowing. She even got several hups and there was redness around the tip of her nose. ¡°What¡­ What are you saying? My brother isn¡¯t dead?¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°My brother really isn¡¯t dead?¡± ¡°Yeah; if he can make it through tonight, then tomorrow morning he¡¯ll wake up.¡± As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking those words, an emotional Kate pped Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder hard before bursting into tears again. ¡°You¡¯re such a bad person, Cheyenne! You really scared me just now with your expression¡­¡± What was wrong with Cheyenne¡¯s expression? She just didn¡¯t feel like talking because she was too tired at that moment. Chapter 133: Work the Night Shift Kate finally stopped crying and wiped away her tears with her small hands. She red at Cheyenne yfully, ¡°Your expression had me worried and feeling down. I thought¡­¡± ¡°You thought I was really going to mess things up and couldn¡¯t save your brother?¡± Cheyenne chuckled, finally turning to Jonathan who stood beside her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She greeted him casually, ¡°Mr. Owen, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Jonathan¡¯s attitude towards Cheyenne waspletely different from his attitude towards Kate. With Kate, Mr. Owen seemed to treat her like a granddaughter and spoke kindly as an elder would. But when facing Cheyenne, Mr. Owen¡¯s expression and eyes were filled with admiration and appreciation. Did they see it wrong? How could Mr. Owen admire a girl who looked around eighteen? The next moment, something unexpected happened ¨C the usually stern Mr. Owen suddenly stood beside the young girl with a big smile on his face like a fanboy. ¡°As soon as I heard that it was you who came here, I wasn¡¯t worried anymore,¡± he said happily to Cheyenne. ¡°If there is any disease in this world that you can¡¯t cure, then nobody else can.¡± When he said this, all the doctors present felt offended by his words. They had lived for so many years but still couldn¡¯tpare to a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. What a joke! Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Every time the old man smiled so brightly, she knew it meant trouble ahead. ¡°Mr. Owen, please don¡¯t tter me like that,¡± she replied calmly. In this vast world, there are countless hidden masters out there, including those whose medical skills surpass hers. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore,¡± he waved off her modest response. ¡°Cheyenne, do you have any interest in working at our hospital? Recently one of our surgical experts went abroad for further studies, so we need someone new.¡± ¡°He leaned in slightly, getting close to Cheyenne¡¯s ear, and spoke in a voice only the two of them could hear,¡±You work hard for another year or two, then after I retire, Eddie will take over my position as the director while you be the vice-director. How does that sound?¡± You see, even for an exceptionally gifted person, it takes five years to start studying medicine at university, followed by three years for a master¡¯s degree, and another two years for studying abroad. At least ten years were needed before one doctor was qualified to be an employee of this hospital, and even after entering, not everyone got the chance to perform surgeries. After starting work, one must undergo at least a year of internship under experienced seniors before they were qualified to practice independently. To be an expert, it was impossible without at least twenty years. Promotion to the director and management positions was even more difficult. This was a good promotion opportunity that every doctor craved for, but Jonathan was eagerly giving it to Cheyenne. He looked forward to her approval. Ten years ago, he had seen Cheyenne when she was still a little girl. Her acupuncture skills had amazed him. At that time, he and his fellow student Carl both tried to take her as their disciple, while Cheyenne aw them as frauds and ignored thempletely. Later on, Carl took Jase as his disciple while Jonathan chose Eddie instead. But in his mind, he still regretted not having Cheyenne as his disciple. Unfortunately for him though, Cheyenne didn¡¯t see him as anything other than an old man. As she listened to the old man¡¯s words now, Cheyenne raised her eyebrows in surprise. Was he trying to give her special treatment? ¡°He-he,¡± sheughed dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to get me to do things for you again, aren¡¯t you? I can be living worry-free and sleeping in until I naturally wake up every day. Isn¡¯t that much better thaning here and ving away in your crappy hospital?¡± Cheyenne refused his invitation without any hesitation; such rude words sounded so arrogant in front of everyone! A crappy hospital? Hopedale Hospital was one of the top hospitals nationwide with many excellent doctors and experts from all around the world gathering there; yet in her mouth it became nothing more than a crappy ce. But Jonathan wasn¡¯t angry because he knew that Cheyenne had every reason to be so arrogant. ¡°Okay then,¡± he said calmly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unsatisfied with about our hospital, then I¡¯ll change it all for you! Do you think our hospital isn¡¯t grand enough? We¡¯ll be building a new inpatient building next year which will be located in the new administrative district covering an area of over 50 acres.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± replied Cheyenne simply. ¡°Then is it because our disinfectant smells too strong? I can have some rose water sprinkled into it if that¡¯s what you want ¨C don¡¯t young people like you like romance?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± asked Jonathan confusedly. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t like our office decor style? It might be a bit outdated but what do you prefer instead ¨C Mediterranean or Baroque styles perhaps? Or maybe French Macarons?¡± Mr. Owen humbly begged Cheyenne to work at his hospital. Jase and other employees never saw Mr. Owen act this way before; they stared wide-eyed at each other while secretly pinching themselves hard on their thighs. It really hurt like hell! It seemed like this wasn¡¯t just some dream after all¡­ Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at the old man¡¯s incessant chatter, crossing her arms and staring at him. ¡°I told you I¡¯m noting. I¡¯mzy. If you want me to clock in from nine to five like a good employee, I won¡¯t do it!¡± Mr. Owen¡¯s lips twitched slightly. This girl was definitely the most stubborn andziest one he had ever met. But it was because he liked her abilities and her arrogant personality that could only make apromise. ¡°Well, juste to work when you wake up then.¡± Jonathan licked his teeth and suggested quietly. ¡°What if I sleep until sunset?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind if youe to work the night shift.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ignoring the petrified people beside her, Cheyenne walked out of the hospital with her pink sandals cking loudly on the ground. In her palm was the round wooden bead that Eddie had just held onto tightly. She carefully examined it for a while but found nothing special about it. Whose bead was this? Why was it in Eddie¡¯s hand? Did he want to convey a message that this ident was rted to its owner? But with so many people around, where could she find its owner? ¡°Forget it. Let me go see where this happened first.¡± Kate had reported this incident to the police who quickly arrived on scene and sealed off the area where there were knives lying around along with bloodstains all over the ground near a busy street not far from the hospital. A group of bystanders gathered nearby, whispering about what they saw earlier: ¡°Oh my god! You guys didn¡¯t see what happened earlier! When I came out, suddenly someone dragged a young man off of a cab and then beat him up badly.¡± ¡°I saw that too! They even held knives. It was so terrifying!¡± ¡°That young man has been sent into hospital. We don¡¯t know whether he is dead or alive yet.¡± ¡°How tragic¡­¡± Chapter 134: The Dead Don’t Have the Privilege to Say No Cheyenne heard the words of the chubby woman and a glimmer shed quickly before her eyes. She lifted her foot and walked over. ¡°Excuse me, sis. Did you see what happened here just now? May I ask if you saw the people who were fighting?¡± Suddenly, a beautiful girl appeared in front of them, so captivating that one couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. The chubby woman was not fond of Cheyenne, but when thetter called her ¡°sis¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. ¡®This girl really knows how to talk. I¡¯m almost fifty years old, but she calls me sis. Do I really look so young?¡¯ At the thought, she answered Cheyenne in a gentle tone, ¡°Oh my God, it was terrifying! I just saw with my own eyes that group of people in ck clothes beating a young guy nearly to death. The one leading them was a bald guy, looked to be in his thirties, covered in tattoos, and had an extremely menacing look.¡± A bald guy covered in tattoos in his thirties¡­ Cheyenne quickly searched through her memories and realized that she had no relevant memories of such a guy. ¡°How many people are there on their side?¡± The woman shook her head and hesitated for a moment, then extended one hand and made a gesture of five turning into seven. She sighed and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember very clearly, but there were quite a few people on their side.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, sis.¡± At the scene of the crime, two police officers in uniform were taking photos. Cheyenne was just approaching when she was scolded by the two officers and told to go back. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close here, please step back and don¡¯t disturb the scene.¡± Cheyenne looked at the puddle of blood on the ground and felt even more uneasy. She could basically confirm that Eddie was targeted because of her. Who sent these people? Just as she was about to leave, Cheyenne spotted a small round ball near the nearby sewer opening. She immediately took out the one in her pocket andpared it with the other, to her surprise, the two beads were exactly identical! Perhaps she can find some clues on the beads. A glimmer of light shed in her eyes, and she secretly clenched the two beads in her palm before turning around to leave. In the crowd, a mysterious ck shadow silently followed Cheyenne, while the man tightly held onto his suit jacket with both hands. Underneath the suit, there was a sharp little knife.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Cheyenne got back into the car and started up the Lamborghini, preparing to head to Omari¡¯sw firm, NIGHTBREEZE. After all, Omari had some connections in Akloit, and having him help in the search for the owner of the bead would be much quicker than her trying to do it alone. Cheyenne also thought it was a good opportunity to tell Omari what had happened here. Her feet lightly pressed on the elerator, but because she was thinking about things, she didn¡¯t drive fast. Soon, an ordinary blue Volkswagen caught up with her from behind and followed her closely. She arrived at a traffic light intersection and waited for the light to change. Cheyenne nced at herself in the rear-view mirror out of boredom, her gaze filled with suspicion as it rested on the blue sedan behind her. Why does it look so familiar? The red light turned yellow, then green three secondster. With a hint of suspicion, Cheyenne changed her original driving trajectory and went straight ahead. The blue car behind her also moved along with her but kept its distance at about fifty meters away from her all the time. Something¡¯s wrong! Cheyenne¡¯s heart trembled slightly as she put both hands firmly on the steering wheel and suddenly turned it 360 degrees in the middle of the road to change direction. The wheels rubbed against the ground, producing ck marks that could faintly smell like burnt rubber. Her sudden turn almost caused a collision with carsing from behind; one van mmed on its brakes while several other vehicles were forced to stop too. The blue Volkswagen had no choice but to stop as well. Across a green belt strip between them, they saw Cheyenne roll down her window and make a victory gesture towards them with an extremely bright smile on her face. The driver angrily pped his steering wheel. ¡°Damn! That woman found us!¡± Two young men wearing ck jackets sat in the back seat; they quickly opened the doors, ready to chase after Cheyenne when suddenly she stepped hard on gas pedal, causing the pink sports car to speed off like an agile leopard running through ins, leaving them far behind within seconds. ¡°What should we do now?¡± one man asked anxiously ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we have n B! Tell our buddies to act now. Send out that woman¡¯s location!¡± replied another man confidently. ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, Cheyenne thought that shaking off the blue car which followed her could make her out of danger, but just when she slowed down, another blue Volkswagen was heading towards her! The driver in the car opened the sunroof, and then a man in a suit, wearing a ck mask, crawled on the car roof. Just as the two cars were about to pass each other, the man leaped. His target was her! Oh no! This group of people inside this second vehicle also came after herself! In a critical moment, Cheyenne gripped the steering wheel with both hands and twisted it to turn the car around. Just as the man jumped out of the car, he hit the window at that very moment. ¡°Bang.¡± The car window received a massive impact, producing a loud, resounding noise. The man¡¯s face contorted under the pressure. Because he was wearing a mask, Cheyenne could only see his fierce and cold eyes, full of murderous intent, like an evil demon crawling out of hell. The man¡¯s body fell, The man¡¯s body fell down and was suddenly crushed by the car from behind, resulting in his arm being instantly broken, with blood sttering three feet away. The tragedy that urred in broad daylight stunned the passersby on both sides of the street. They stopped in their tracks and looked over. The pink luxury car was surrounded, and three blue Volkswagen cars appeared from nowhere. In front of her, cars on both sides had their headlights ring menacingly. And behind her, the two cars that had attempted to attack her earlier had caught up. Cheyenne was now trapped in the middle. What should she do? She¡­ she could be certain that she was being targeted now. A tall ck figure emerged from the blue sedan, and the man¡¯s vicious eyes looked coldly over. The voice was chillingly low, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve got nowhere to run. If you don¡¯t want to die in a terrible way, just get out of the car ande with us!¡± ¡®Nowhere to run? There¡¯s no ce in this world that I can¡¯t walk away from!¡¯ She rolled down the car window, revealing a stunningly beautiful and fair face. Even in this situation, she managed to maintain a serene and calm smile on her face. Considering her age, she had pretty good self-control. ¡°I cane with you guys, but you need to tell me first who sent you here, hmm?¡± She drew out the end syble, imbued with a wordless allure, yet the man remained indifferent, still gazing at her with an icy detachment. ¡°Miss Lawrence, the dead don¡¯t have the privilege to say no.¡± ¡°This statement, I equally offer to you, sir!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± ¡°Just try me.¡± Chapter 135: Don’t Move If it were an ordinary woman, she would definitely be scared stiff and unable to walk in this situation of being surrounded by enemies. But Cheyenne dared to argue with him, which was really surprising and impressive. Unfortunately, she would soon be a dead person. The man waved his hand to signal his subordinates to act, and five cars rushed towards Cheyenne at the same time. The speed was so fast that it caused a gust of air flow, and the wind howled against the ss as if it had just gone through a storm. At this point, it was all about courage. Cheyenne took a deep breath and quickly calmed down after causing amotion. She licked her luscious lips, her captivating eyes half-lidded, and then she closed them. ¡®I overestimated her. After all, she is still a young girl in her prime. How could she not be afraid when facing death? Look, she even closes her eyes, waiting for death. It seems that all her previous rebuttal is just out of bravado.¡¯ ¡°Miss Lawrence, if you were¡­¡± The man had not finished his sentence when the pink sports car in front of him came straight towards him and crashed. Ten meters. Eight meters. Three meters. The cars were getting closer, and it seemed like they were about to collide. The bystanders around them also closed their eyes and covered their ears with their hands. There was less than twenty centimeters of distance left between the two cars, and their front ends were facing each other. The man¡¯s face turned pale at the sight of Cheyenne¡¯s stunningly beautiful face with her eyes tightly closed. ¡°She is a crazy woman!¡± he eximed. At the moment of collision, the blue Volkswagen was pushed back several meters by the power of the sports car, and the metal collided with a dazzling silver-white me. Cheyenne closed her eyes tightly and couldn¡¯t see anything. She floored the pedal. What people often need to ovee is not their enemies, but the fear within themselves! As long as you can¡¯t see the face of fear, you can move forward without hesitation! She did it. Under the ring mes, it was ultimately the man who first became scared. He quickly turned the steering wheel and veered the car to the left. ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± Three consecutive loud crashing noises echoed as the pink Lamborghini was heavily damaged from all sides, its body deformed. Under the strong impact, the oil in the tank also continuously flowed out. At the moment of impact, Cheyenne shielded her head with both hands and huddled down into the seat, but even so, she still sustained an injury to her forehead. She was lucky to have escaped without a concussion. Though she had released the steering wheel, the car continued to move forward a few more steps due to inertia. She was now surrounded by four vehicles, truly finding herself in an inescapable situation. The door of the blue sedan opened and over a dozen men in ck suits, wearing masks and ck duckbill caps stepped out, one of them holding a hydraulic jack. He violently hit the car window. ¡°Click.¡± The car window instantly shattered into fine shards. In the moment when the man opened the door, Cheyenne quietly took off her sandals and, as he opened the door, she swung the sandal and hurled it at his forehead. ¡°Damn it, you f*cking bitch, how dare you hit me!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Grab her!¡± Another man crowded in, reaching out to grab her shoulder, but Cheyenne swiftly grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and forcefully pushed him back. Apanied by the crisp sound of bones being dislocated, there was a painful cry from the man. Cheyenne took advantage of their momentary distraction and kicked the man in the face with her bare foot. With a graceful leap, she swiftly flipped out of the car, ignited the lighter in her hand and tossed it under the car. ¡°Sizzle.¡± The mes fell onto the ck gasoline and quickly turned into a raging inferno that grew at a visible speed. The crackling of the mes filled the ears of everyone present. ¡°Be careful; move away quickly!¡± The leader of the men who had just exited the car saw the burning fire beneath Cheyenne¡¯s car, and his face immediately turned pale. He clutched his head with one hand and ran away in the opposite direction. ¡°Bang.¡± A deafening explosion erupted on the clean, straight street. Following that, a red mushroom cloud rose from the ground, only to transform into billowing ck smoke in mid-air. A wave of heat hit Cheyenne as she stood less than five meters away from the raging inferno. She rolled into a green area at the moment of the explosion, using the half-person-high greenery to shield herself from most of the mes¡¯ impact. However, as she descended, her head hit the steps, causing a gash on her forehead. A streak of fresh blood hung on her fair face, and her disheveled hair spilled over her shoulders. Her bare feet, injured by tree branches in the flower bed, were bleeding profusely. She struggled to get up. As for those men, they were unlucky. When the mes rushed towards them, they scrambled on the ground like paper figures on fire, desperately trying to extinguish the mes. The only leader who managed to avoid the mes woke up from the thrilling experience and looked towards Cheyenne, who was preparing to escape. ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s going to run, hurry and chase her!¡± At this moment, a speeding ck luxury car passed by Cheyenne. The car door suddenly opened and a person inside reached out with a long, bronze hand to grab her shoulder and pull her into the car. The door was closed. The luxury car quickly drove away dozens of meters, leaving the two men who were chasing her gritting their teeth and exchanging a nce. ¡°Damn it, she escaped.¡± In the car, Chris was driving and he carefully nced behind him using his peripheral vision. Cheyenne¡¯s head was still throbbing intensely, and it felt so heavy. The blood flowing from her forehead had soaked her eyshes, making her vision blurry. It took a lot of effort to see the man in front of her clearly. Who else could it be but Kelvin with his profound facial features, cold and sharp eyes, and an indifferent expression on his face? At just one nce, Cheyenneughed at herself self-deprecatingly. She was actually saved by Kelvin. Logically, he should be the one wishing for her own demise, right? As Cheyenne moved her shoulder slightly, the man¡¯srge hand firmly pressed down on her. His voice, cold and unfeeling, sounded above her head. ¡°Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Cheyenne struggled to lift her head and looked at him weakly, ¡°Help¡­ help me find Omari¡­¡± After speaking, she cked out and fainted. Her head tilted back, about to hit the car seat, when a warm,rge hand caught the back of her head. Kelvin¡¯s chilliness in his eyes became even more pronounced, with his lips tightly pursed, as if he was suppressing some kind of emotion. He had gone through all the trouble to save her, but just before she lost consciousness, the name she called out was someone else¡¯s. He must have lost his mind to drop a contract worth billions and rush over from the the Vintage Club in such a hurry. He must be crazy! Chapter 136: A Troublemaker Like Her Is Hard to Kill A few minutes ago, at the Vintage Club, Kelvin was discussing contract matters with an old friend when they suddenly heard screamsing from outside the window. He turned to look and saw a pink Lamborghini colliding with a blue sedan, blood sttering everywhere as the man on the ground groaned in pain. Kelvin recognized the car and license te ¨C it was Cheyenne! She was being chased by someone! Realizing this, Kelvin¡¯s mind went into chaos. Although he was sitting down, his eyes were fixed on the departing luxury car. He tried to convince himself that this had nothing to do with him; if Cheyenne died, it would make the world a better ce. Before he could finish that thought, his friend spoke up, ¡°Kelvin, what are you thinking about? You seem distracted.¡± The young man speaking wore a silver-gray three-piece suit that fit him perfectly and entuated his slender figure like an evergreen tree. He had chestnut-colored short hair and eyes that shone like gemstone. He and Kelvin hadpletely different temperaments. While Kelvin was frosty in demeanor, he exuded an air of tranquility akin to autumn moonlight mixed with gentle warmth. It was undoubtedly pleasant to be around him; this is why they¡¯d been good friends for years. ¡°Sam, something urgent hase up for me, so I have to go,¡± said Kelvin as he stood up and grabbed his phone before leaving the private room. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Sam calmly. ¡°Master Sam, we¡¯ll be leaving now. We¡¯ll discuss the coboration next time. Sorry about this.¡± Chris didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Mr. Foley. They were on the verge of finalizing the contract, and now he just decided to leave. Fortunately, Master Sam was a magnanimous person and a friend of Mr. Foley. If it were someone else, things might have turned ugly on the spot. Once outside of the private room, Kelvin immediately urged Chris to get the car to start. ¡°Mr. Foley, what happened? Should we head back to ourpany or go¡­?¡± to Miss Berry¡¯s ce.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Before thosest words could leave his lips, Kelvin sat down in the back seat of the car, then gave orders through slightly parted lips, ¡°Bypass this alleyway, take shortcuts, and follow Cheyenne¡¯s car.¡± What? Mrs. Foley¡­ How did she end up here? Although filled with doubts inside, Chris obediently followed his boss¡¯ orders, driving through the narrow alley with the elerator pressed to the floor, chasing after Cheyenne. Sure enough, as they passed by, they saw several blue sedans surrounding Mrs. Foley. Chris felt the atmosphere in the car was oppressive, with a powerful and cold aura emanating from Mr. Foley. ¡®Mr. Foley clearly cares about Mrs. Foley, so why does he seem to favor Miss Berry so much and neglect Mrs. Foley?¡¯ Chris wondered. Cheyenne¡¯s car had started ahead of them, with a gap of about two hundred meters between the two vehicles. Chris had rushed ahead at the fastest speed, and even raced through the red light, but he was still a step behind. The sound of the explosion was like a sudden thunder on a clear day, and the huge red mushroom cloud rose slowly before his eyes. The pink luxury car was hit by four cars and overturned, catching fire. ¡®Oh no. Did wee one step toote?¡¯ Chris couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened to Mrs. Foley. With such a huge fire, how could a delicate girl like her possibly escape from it? ¡°Mr. Foley, we may have arrivedte.¡± Chris had just slowed down the car, and the whistling wind in his ears subsided. Kelvin¡¯s voice came through from behind, slightly trembling but clear. This was Chris¡¯ first time seeing Mr. Foley being so nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How could a troublemaker like her die easily!¡± His deep-set eyes looked out the window, and the light in them dimmed for a moment. Kelvin unconsciously rubbed his fingertips together, lost in thought for a moment. Cheyenne, she¡­ died? How was this possible! Someone like her, who was only interested in personal gain and afraid of death, how could she die so easily? Just as Kelvin was overwhelmed with an indescribable sadness, he suddenly saw a petite figure lying awkwardly in the green belt on the side of the road. She was covered in injuries, resembling a little rabbit that had been caught in a hunter¡¯s trap, evoking sympathy. The dim deep-set eyes became slightly moist at the moment when he saw that she was still alive, and the curve of his lips lifted without him even realizing it. Great, she was still alive. Sure enough, a troublemaker like Cheyenne had a knack for surviving. She wouldn¡¯t die so easily. His joy had barelysted for three seconds when Kelvin suddenly saw two men running towards them from the opposite side of the road. Their goal was Cheyenne! ¡°Chris, hurry up and drive!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley.¡± The moment Kelvin pulled Cheyenne into his arms, he lowered his head to look at her battered body and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had finally caught up. In the hospital, the spacious corridor was empty, with a man leaning against the railing. He had a slender figure and a thin back. Before him stood several doctors in white coats, their expressions extremely serious. It was the middle of summer, but because of Mr. Foley, the air had dropped to freezing point, as if they had entered winter early. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°The patient suffered a head injury and has moderate brain concussion with intracranial bleeding. She needs proper rest and care for her recovery. As for other injuries, they are just external wounds that are not serious.¡± When Kelvin held her earlier, he felt her blood flowing continuously. Was it really just a concussion and external wounds? He nced at the pale woman lying on the hospital bed and felt uneasy. He never expected that Cheyenne could be so fragile and vulnerable despite her fierce personality. But he would rather see Cheyenne¡¯s proud chin lifted up with an air of superiority in her eyes. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It could be tonight¡­ or tomorrow or even longer depending on how well she responds to treatment.¡± Chris rolled his eyes inwardly at the doctor¡¯s vague answer. That was like saying nothing at all! ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡± Kelvin said before turning around to leave when suddenly a white figure rushed towards them from down the hallway stairs. The man wore a white shirt with his suit wrinkled due to his frantic movements while running towards them with sweat pouring down from his short hair flying in mid-air. He grabbed onto the doctor¡¯s sleeve tightly as he anxiously asked, ¡°How is Cheyenne? Doctor, please tell me! Where is she injured? Is it serious?¡± Omari didn¡¯t realize how hard he was gripping onto the doctor¡¯s hand until it caused the doctor pain which made him gasp for breath. ¡°Sir, please calm down first,¡± the doctor replied hesitantly. At this point, Omari couldn¡¯t hold back anymore; his elegant demeanor vanished into thin air as tears welled up in his red eyes filled with deep sorrow. ¡°Calm down?! How can I calm down when my beloved one is hurt and still lying inside there? Please tell me what happened!¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel something stir within him upon hearing Omari refer to Cheyenne as ¡°his beloved one¡±. Chapter 137: Cheyenne’s Fiance The doctor was now confused. He had previously thought that the man in the ck suit was the patient¡¯s family member, but now another young man in white with a demeanor and appearance that matched Kelvin had suddenly appeared. ¡°She¡¯s okay, just suffering a concussion and some external injuries. She needs to stay in the hospital for observation for a while and take some anti-inmmatory medication,¡± said the doctor. After hearing this, Omari finally felt relieved. He let go of the doctor¡¯s sleeve and regained his elegant demeanor. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. By the way, we need toplete some hospitalization procedures for this patient. I wonder¡­ which one of you two would like toe with me?¡± The doctor cautiously nced at both men; they both seemed difficult to deal with. Who was really Cheyenne¡¯s family member? In his opinion, both men seemed equally concerned about her well-being. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± said two voices simultaneously but differently. Kelvin frowned unhappily at Omari and couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically remark, ¡°Mr. Lara, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by the Lara family?¡± Before Chris could reach out his hand, Omari snatched up the hospitalization form instead. In the section for ¡°Next of Kin,¡± he wrote down ¡°fiance¡±, which stung Kelvin¡¯s eyes and weighed heavily on his heart. Omari raised an eyebrow slightly as he looked over at Kelvin whose expression turned sour before coldlyughing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Foley. Since you are Cheyenne¡¯s ex-husband after all, I will be there every step of her future journey.¡± He deliberatelyid a certain stress on ¡°ex-husband¡± that even bystanders could feel the tension between them. The doctor suddenly realized what was going on ¨C so this man in ck suit was actually Cheyenne¡¯s ex-husband! Omari quickly signed his name with graceful and stylish writing. Chris saw that his boss had been defeated by Omari, so he couldn¡¯t help but show displeasure towards Omari. ¡°Mr. Lara, if Mr. Foley hadn¡¯t saved Mrs. Foley today, she might have been caught by someone else.¡± Upon hearing these words, Omari was stunned for a second before turning around with a fake smile on his face. ¡°Oh! So I misunderstood you earlier? It turns out that you saved Cheyenne instead? Next time we meet, I will definitely thank you properly!¡± He called her ¡®Cheyenne¡¯ so affectionately while she unconsciously called out Omari¡¯s name before fainting which made Kelvin feel annoyed and frustrated inside He didn¡¯t want to stay here or look at Omari¡¯s annoying face anymore, so he turned away coldly and said, ¡°No need.¡± Chris sighed and quickly followed. Omari¡¯s irritating voice could still be heard from behind, ¡°This won¡¯t do, Mr. Foley, I have to express my gratitude. It¡¯s what I should do for Cheyenne.¡± At the stairwell, the ck figure preparing to go downstairs trembled slightly as hisrge hand clenched into a fist in his suit pocket. Kelvin didn¡¯t bother with Omari anymore and left, leaving only a calm man in the hallway. His charming eyes showed seriousness. In the ward, Cheyenne felt as if walking in endless darkness while the wind blew against her frail body, making it cold. Her limbs felt like they were disassembled and reassembled; she couldn¡¯t even move her shoulders due to fatigue. Faint voices could be heard around her ears. ¡°Mr. Owen, is Cheyenne okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s hard to kill. She won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go change her room; you stay here until Mr. Laraester.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne felt a piercing headache like ten thousand bees buzzing inside of it. She knew the person beside her was Kate, and she really wanted to open her mouth to call her by name. But she miserably realized that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. Her vision darkened, and she fell into another deep slumber. Kate stayed at the hospital until around five in the afternoon when Omari arrived. Fatigue was evident on his face, but he wore a grateful smile on his kind and gentle countenance. ¡°Miss Zamora, thank you for taking care of Cheyenne for me. I¡¯ve finished my work, so I can take over now.¡± Anyone would blush being looked at by such a handsome guy like him ¨C Cheyenne was so lucky! She also sighed inwardly for her brother, who couldn¡¯tpare with Mr. Lara in terms of appearance, family background, and even flirtation skills. Even she thought that her brother seemed inferiorpared to Mr. Lara! Oh well¡­ she might as well ship Cheyenne and Mr. Lara instead! ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is what I should do since I¡¯m Cheyenne¡¯s best friend,¡± Kate replied politely before adding hastily, ¡°Mr. Lara, please take care of Cheyenne and I¡¯ll go check up on my brother.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After Kate left, Omari took off all his armor and sat down on the bed. He had just gone to the police station to retrieve today¡¯s road surveince footage, but the police said Kelvin had been there. Omari was still traumatized by what happened this afternoon. As a girl, she managed to escape from being surrounded by more than ten thugs in such a dangerous situation. It was because he didn¡¯t protect her well that she got hurt. Thinking of this, Omari grabbed her hand and put it on his face, kissing her lightly on the back of her hand. ¡°Cheyenne, wake up quickly. I¡¯m not used to seeing you like this.¡± ¡°I allow you to call me ¡®Potato Omari¡¯. You can call me whatever you want as long as it makes you happy.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The unconscious person¡¯s exquisite face turned pale and her once bright lips became dry and white like rose petals without water. It was heart-wrenching. He held Cheyenne¡¯s palm tightly in his own big hands and wished he could hold her in his arms. Her lips moved slightly and a weak voice came into his ear. ¡°Water¡­ water¡­ thirsty¡­ grandpa¡­¡± Omari was stunned for a moment before an ecstatic light burst out of his eyes. ¡°Cheyenne? Are you awake?¡± ¡°Water¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll get some water for you.¡± He quickly let go of Cheyenne¡¯s hand and went over to pour some water from the teapot onto the table nearby. However, he found that there was no water inside when he picked up the pot. There was only tap water in the ward but how could he give Cheyenne unfiltered tap water? ¡°Shit!¡± After cursing under his breath, Omari grabbed an empty pot and ran out of the ward looking for clean drinking water. In an instant, there was only Cheyenne left alone in the hospital room; unable to bear with feeling so parched anymore, she opened her eyes softly¡­ She saw nothing but a white ceiling with ring fluorescent lights which made it difficult for someone who had juste out from darkness like herself to adjust her vision properly¡­ ¡®Where am I?¡¯ Chapter 138: Mr. Lara, Please Be Serious When the pungent smell of disinfectant constantly wafted into her nostril, Cheyenne finally realized that she was in a hospital. Her head hurt so much! Just as she was about to wonder why she ended up in the hospital, a sharp pain shot through her and a weak voice escaped from her red lips. Cheyenne reached out with her fair and delicate hand to touch her head. The rough texture between her fingers left her somewhat perplexed. She nced at herself in the ss window. Gauze? ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯ Cheyenne only remembereding out of the hospital and driving home, when she encountered several thugs who tried to surround her on the way. Thest moment of memory was the mushroom cloud rising steadily. The oing wall of fire seemed poised to engulf her entirely, leaving nothing behind but ashes. And then what happened? How did she get to the hospital? Cheyenne couldn¡¯t recall anything about this memory, and whenever she tried to think harder, the pain would start again. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Cheyenne, are you awake? That¡¯s great!¡± Suddenly, a clear and pleasant voice came from the entrance. The next moment, a white figure rushed towards her. Those charming eyes were filled with surprise, and a warm smile like a spring breeze was on his handsome face. Cheyenne¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and in an instant she reced her expression with a bewildered one. She whispered, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± The smile on his face immediately stiffened, reced by a look of nervousness and disbelief. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± The woman shook her head, biting her lip and shing a pair of bright eyes at him. ¡°Do I know you?¡± she asked. Is this amnesia?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Omari was so surprised that he almost bit his own tongue. He put the water bottle on the table and got up to look for a doctor. ¡°Doctor! Doctor,e and take a look, she¡­ how could she have lost her memory?¡± Seeing that he really believed she had amnesia, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but raise her red lips and show a mischievous smile. She grabbed Omari¡¯s wrist with her small hand. ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t lose my memory. Just kidding with you.¡± She just woke up, her voice still hoarse and weak. Omari stood in ce for several seconds, finally realizing that she was really deceiving him. He was scared to death. She acted so realistically that it would be a waste of talent not to give her the Best Actress Award. ¡°You naughty girl, you scared me to death. How are you feeling now?¡± Cheyenne tried to sit up with one hand on the bed, finding it ufortable to speak while lying down. Seeing this, Omari quickly reached out and held her waist, lifting her up while also grabbing a pillow from the side and cing it behind her back. His attentiveness and gentleness moved Cheyenne a little, making him her most loyal follower. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just have a headache.¡± Omari replied coolly, ¡°You have a concussion. Can¡¯t expect it not to hurt.¡± Concussion? Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched as she realized that she had fallen so hard that she had given herself a concussion¡­ how ridiculous! ¡°Okay then, rest well and don¡¯t think about anything else. Oh yeah, didn¡¯t you want some water? Here!¡± Omari picked up the teapot and poured some water into a disposable cup halfway before walking over to Cheyenne with the cup in his hand. She drank the water like an eager kitten waiting for milk; even licking her lips afterwards without realizing how alluring she looked. She narrowed her eyes yfully, ¡°Refill please.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Omari refilled her cup again as he watched how thirsty she was with great concern. ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°Nope¡­ thanks, Potato Omari.¡± Hearing this name made by Cheyenne made Omari feel like pping himself in frustration for saying something so silly earlier but he was relieved that she woke up safely from unconsciousness. He threw away the paper cup into trash bin before sitting down on the chair next to Cheyenne¡¯s bed. They looked at each other eye-to-eye before speaking simultaneously, ¡°You go first!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first then¡­ Omari, how did I end up in hospital?¡± She only remembered an explosion happening; did Omari save her just in time? Omari shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not important right now; what matters is that you¡¯re safe now.¡± ¡°Why do you care? Are you afraid I¡¯ll be grateful towards you if I find out it was your doing?¡± ¡°If offering yourself is how you show your gratitude, then I will admit it¡¯s my doing.¡± ¡°You think too much!¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes cutely even when sick; still being herself no matter what happened ¨C this was who Cheyenne really was inside. Omari cleared his throat, forcefully bringing the conversation back on track. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the point. Tell me what you remember.¡± ¡°Yes, after I left the hospital, I went straight to crime scene where I found something interesting¡­¡± Cheyenne struggled to move, every movement feeling exceptionally difficult for her. She reached into her pocket and realized that someone had changed her clothes without her knowledge. Her face changed color. ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± she asked. Omari furrowed his brow, unsure of the answer. When he arrived at the hospital room, Cheyenne was already lying in bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯ll look for them.¡± He got up and searched around the room until he found Cheyenne¡¯s clothes in a stic bin in the bathroom. Luckily, the nurse hadn¡¯t taken them away yet. ¡°Here they are,¡± Omari said as he handed them over to Cheyenne. ¡°In my pocket there should be two beads,¡± she said urgently. Omari raised an eyebrow and chuckled as he lifted up Cheyenne¡¯s white tank top with his long, slender hands. ¡°This shirt is so short! Can you even wear it outside?¡± ¡°Mr. Lara, please be serious!¡± Cheyenne pleaded with him. ¡°Okay,¡± Omari replied before pretending to take things seriously this time around. He picked up her shorts and shook his head helplessly at how short they were¡­ He dug into her clothes pocket and pulled out two brown beads that looked like ordinary wooden beads at first nce. ¡°Are they what you talk about?¡± ¡°Yes, I found it at the scene of the incident. Then, as I was driving back, I realized I was being followed.¡± Cheyenne closed her eyes, recalling the group of people. ¡°They were dressed in ck, wearing masks. They seemed organized and disciplined, not like ordinary thugs.¡± Ordinary thugs wouldn¡¯te at her with five cars. Omari couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by their strength while also worrying about Cheyenne¡¯s safety. If they ever came after her again, Omari couldn¡¯t imagine what might happen. ¡°Cheyenne, why don¡¯t youe stay with me?¡± Before Omari could finish speaking, a cold voice interrupted him from outside of the door. ¡°She can¡¯t stay with you!¡± A proud and aloof figure suddenly appeared before them¡­ Chapter 139: Rest More When You Have a Concussion A person walked in wearing a ck suit, his cold eyes piercing. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cheyenne asked, puzzled. Tanner walked in with a bouquet of flowers and ced them on the table in front of Cheyenne. The bright yellow sunflowers mixed with the fresh white jasmine gave off a delicate fragrance that helped mask the smell of disinfectant in the hospital room. ¡°Miss Lawrence, Master Iker heard about your ident and rushed over from Iker¡¯s Estate to see you,¡± Tanner said. Cheyenne looked at Iker and thanked him sincerely. Her serious expression made Iker feel uneasy and wonder if she would also be so polite to Omari. ¡°Master Iker, why can¡¯t Cheyenne stay with me?¡± Omariined. ¡°Oh really? Mr. Lara, do you know that Miss Weaver is returning home soon?¡± Iker replied calmly, causing Omari to fall silent like a deted balloon. Who was Miss Weaver? Cheyenne felt somewhat puzzled, but one thing was clear to her: there was undoubtedly some connection between Miss Weaver and Mr. Lara. However, it had nothing to do with her. ¡°Iker¡¯s Estate is where she will be safest,¡± he continued maically while looking at Cheyenne directly. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡®If Iker didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to go to my ce, why did he want her to stay at the Todd Mansion?¡¯ Omari thought. ¡°Firstly, Miss Lawrence is the Todd family¡¯s private medical assistant, so it only makes sense for her to be closer to the patient.¡± Cheyenne nodded thoughtfully at his words before he continued speaking again. ¡°Secondly, there are guards protecting the Todd family day and night. Miss Lawrence is safest staying at my ce.¡± Disapproving of Iker¡¯s words, Omari red at him. ¡°Safe? I don¡¯t know why you still have the cheek to say that. Cheyenne was first bitten by a snake in your Todd mansion. Later, Eddie and Cheyenne both had idents because of you!¡± The document contains the results of his investigation. The taxi driver who died in the ident, Sergio Mullen, had a twin brother named Konner Mullen. Konner used to work for the Todd family as Thalia¡¯s driver for three years. Later, for reasons unknown, he was dismissed and returned to his hometown. Within a few years, he died of a sudden illness. It¡¯s quite a coincidence. Eddie, who had contact with Sergio, almost died, and he had a wooden bead in his hand. Cheyenne found another bead, and then she also got into an ident. After reading the information above, Iker and Tanner quickly nced at each other with shock written all over their faces. After all, Iker has been through many battles, so his reaction appears more calm than Tanner¡¯s. A hint of hidden emotions flickered in his eyes. Thalia was involved! Could it be that this conspiracy is actually aimed at him? Both Dr. Zamora and Cheyenne were implicated because of him, so he was in no position to say that he could keep Cheyenne safe. Iker had read the newspaper and there were also photos on it. The man who had his arm severed by the car was covered in blood, and there were also the wrecked luxury cars at the scene, burnt beyond recognition. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that she had just gone through a dangerous ordeal where one wrong move could have led to a gruesome fate. Iker¡¯s big hand ced on the armrest and tightened. He slightly parted his lips, wanting to speak but hesitating. He really wanted to ask Cheyenne if she regretted it? If she hadn¡¯t been close to him, maybe so many things wouldn¡¯t have happenedter. Cheyenne seemed to have read his mind, and she smiled indifferently, looking aszy as a cat lying on a balcony in the sun after having eaten and drunk to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°So what? My life is not something they can just take away. Alright, Omari and Master Iker, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital for a few days!¡± Knowing that she was deliberately trying to alleviate his own guilt, Iker¡¯s heart became even heavier. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Master Iker, you were never wrong from the beginning about this matter, so there¡¯s no need to apologize to me. Also, I¡¯m not used to you suddenly being so polite. If you really feel sorry for me, you can take care of my meals a day while I¡¯m in the hospital.¡± This is the most important thing, okay! Tanner chuckled and suddenly stood at attention, saluting Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, this is on me.¡± ¡°Whether you want to eat something that flies in the sky or swims in the water, I will get it for you.¡± So cute? Cheyenne couldn¡¯t resist teasing him a little. She leaned back and picked up a ss of water from beside her, taking a sip. ¡°Okay then, I want bear paw. Can you get that for me?¡± Tanner immediately looked embarrassed and his baby face turned red. ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ that¡¯s illegal. Can we choose something else?¡± As a topwyer, Omari had to add seriously, ¡°ording to our criminalw¡­ the punishment could be up to ten years imprisonment.¡± Tanner was wordless. In the end, Cheyenne decided not to go anywhere and stay in the hospital instead so they wouldn¡¯t argue anymore. Unable to persuade her, Iker had no reason to stay here any longer either. He sat for a while before leaving. Before he left, Omari handed him two beads and asked him if he could help find their owner because it was highly likely that person was behind all of this. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know as soon as there¡¯s any news.¡± After saying that, Iker snatched the beas away from Omari¡¯s hand before leaving. Tanner followed closely behind him out of the room until only Cheyenne and Omari remained inside. They stared at each other with wide eyes. Cheyenne twitched her lips slightly while keeping an eye on Tanner who was reading his legal book nearby her bed. ¡°Mr. Lara, aren¡¯t you supposed to go back to yourw firm? It¡¯s still working hours today after all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°As a boss, shouldn¡¯t you be busy right now?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°It¡¯s one of my privileges as the boss or else why would anyone want to be one?¡± Omari smiled at her, then helped tuck her into bed properly under the covers before saying, ¡°Be good now; if you¡¯re bored, just sleep more since rest is important when recovering from concussion or else how will we deal with brain damageter?¡± Chapter 140: Nora Comes to Rub Salt in the Wound Perhaps it was because Cheyenne was too tired, or maybe the excitement from the ident had been too much for her. Either way, she fell asleep again soon after. Omari held a legal book in his hand, but he hadn¡¯t read a single word. His eyes were dark and dull like the depths of the ocean. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Iker¡¯s words just now. The daughter of the Weaver family was returning home¡­ Could he really escape from that borate cage that had been woven around him? What about Cheyenne? With a heavy sigh, Omari closed his book and ced it lightly on the table beside him. He folded his hands on his knees and looked at Cheyenne¡¯s sleeping face for quite some time. She had such a big heart. There were probably countless people who wanted to kill her secretly, yet she could still sleep so soundly. A drop of crystal-clear liquid slowly flowed out from her lips. The next moment, she licked it away with her tongue, making her lips even more alluring. Omari felt exasperated. Why did he have to fall in love with someone like this? ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re toxic!¡± Unfortunately, Cheyenne din¡¯t hear him since she was still fast asleep. Otherwise, she would have definitely argued with him. Who was really toxic here? The next day while Cheyenne was still sleeping in bed, she heard footsteps outside that sounded chaotic and annoying, mixed with sarcastic remarks. ¡°What gives you the right to keep me from seeing Cheyenne? I¡¯m her rtive; what are you?¡± That irritating voice belonged to Sean again! ¡°Alright Sean, it¡¯s okay that they don¡¯t let us in. I just came to see if she¡¯s dead,¡± Nora said as disappointment shed across her eyes. After such an intense car ident and explosion, it was amazing that Cheyenne managed to survive. Her luck must be incredibly strong; why didn¡¯t she just die on impact instead? Kate didn¡¯t appreciate theirments at all; she stood blocking their path into Cheyenne¡¯s hospital room. With arms crossed over her chest, she looked down at them both. ¡°How dare you speak like that? What do you mean by ¡®seeing if she is dead¡¯? My Cheyenne doesn¡¯t need your visit. Get lost.¡± Her voice was quite loud, and soon, it attracted a crowd of onlookers, including doctors, patients, and nurses, who gathered nearby to watch. It was a well-known fact that Kate was Dr. Zamora¡¯s sister. Therefore, more attention was focused on Nora and her brother. Sean, full of youthful vigor, could not bear such insults. He grabbed Kate¡¯s hair, raised his hand menacingly, and prepared to strike. ¡°We came here with good intentions to check on her, what¡¯s your purpose in stopping us from entering? Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t force me to hit you!¡± ¡°Give it a try yourself!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t!¡± Sean never had the idea of ¡°men shouldn¡¯t hit women¡±. The belief that Mya instilled in him since childhood was that if you want something, you must fight for it. The person standing opposite you will only be your enemy. The enemy doesn¡¯t differentiate between men and women. At the moment when Sean¡¯s fist was about to strike Kate¡¯s face, the door to the hospital room opened, and a petite and delicate figure suddenly appeared before everyone. Cheyenne grabbed Kate¡¯s arm and pulled her to the side, while kicking Sean with her foot.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Plop.¡± In the previous moment, the fierce-looking young man was sent flying like a broken kite by her, and hended with a thud in the corridor. Everyone could clearly hear the sound of bones colliding with the ground. It hurt so much! Sean was stunned. He had gone to beat someone up, but instead he ended up getting beaten. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡­ you bitch, you¡¯ve hit me a second time. I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Cheyenne pped him at the vi before; now, in front of everyone, she had done it again! As the school bully, when has Sean ever been so embarrassed? He has made up his mind to bring his men to teach Cheyenne a lesson! Without paying attention to her little brother who was acting like a clown, Cheyenne turned to look at her good friend and asked softly, ¡°Kate, are you okay?¡± Kate came to her senses and looked at Cheyenne with affectionate eyes. Damn, that kick was so cool! If Cheyenne were a man, it would be the ssic plot of a hero saving the beauty. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Um. You stand behind me and let me handle it.¡± Nora helped her brother up with a pained expression on her face, her eyes red with anger and tears falling down like pearls off a broken string. If someone don¡¯t know the truth, they would think that Nora is the one who has been wronged. ¡°Cheyenne, why are you so heartless? Sean is your younger brother and he¡¯s three years younger than you. As the older sister, this is how you treat your little brother.¡± Cheyenne looked thoroughly disgusted. ¡°I never had a brother who¡¯d call me by my first name and, when annoyed, simply address me as Bitch¡±. ¡°He¡¯s just kidding,¡± she replied. At the mention of it, a glimmer shone in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, her red lips parted slightly and her smile softened with tenderness. ¡°Kidding? Why don¡¯t you let the brat call you bitch? By the way, I¡¯m just kidding too,¡± Cheyenne retorted with a smirk. As soon as the words were spoken, there came a burst of muffledughter from the people around. Nora¡¯s face turned blue and purple, as news of Cheyenne¡¯s ident yesterday came back. Her mom, on the contrary, asked her and Sean to bring a fruit basket to visit Cheyenne. She thought her mom wanted her to rub salt in the wound while she was down. So she came here. Who knew that Cheyenne, this bitch, would be so difficult to deal with. Sean managed to regain his bnce, torn between the desire to attack Cheyenne again and the fear of being kicked aside once more, just like what had happened earlier. He decided to find a suitable opportunity to make his move. ¡°How could I call Nora that. You are a despicable person, but my sister is not. She is kind and talented, unlike you. You don¡¯t deserve to be called ¡®sister¡¯ by me.¡± Kindness? Can a kind person say such a heartless phrase like ¡°I just came to see if she¡¯s dead¡±? He may have a huge misunderstanding about kindness. ¡°Perfect, my Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t even bother having a stupid little brother like you whose mother is just a homewrecker. You and your aplice are up to no good, so get lost.¡± Kate struggled to lift the fruit basket from the ground and handed it over to Nora with both hands. Thetter did not take it. Sean was extremely angry when she said this, ring at Kate with squinted eyes and constantly uttering provocative words. ¡°I remember you now,¡± Sean responded. ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts, meet me at Crescent Lake by my school, and we¡¯ll settle it one-on-one.¡± ¡°Childish!¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Kate felt like she was childish enough, but Cheyenne¡¯s idiotic young brother turned out to be even more immature. It was truly impressive how Cheyenne could handle someone so naive. Chapter 141: Do I Need to Remember You? Kate¡¯s arms were getting sore, but Nora didn¡¯t take the fruit basket from her. ¡®Okay, it looks like they don¡¯t want it,¡¯ she thought. ¡°Bang!¡± The beautiful fruit basket was thrown by Kate onto the trash can in the hallway, and the fruits spilled out, rolling on the ground. No one dared to pick them up. ¡°You take your things back yourself. If Cheyenne wants to eat something, I¡¯ll buy it for her. Who knows if you¡¯ve poisoned the things you gave her?¡± ¡°You!¡± Sean raised his fist and rushed towards Cheyenne but was stopped by Nora before he could reach her. ¡°Okay Sean, we¡¯ve made our point. It¡¯s Cheyenne¡¯s decision not to see us. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Nora¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nora¡¯s hatred towards Cheyenne was even stronger than Sean¡¯s, but with so many people around, she didn¡¯t want to do anything stupid against Cheyenne to embarrass herself. There will be plenty of time in future when she can catch Cheyenne at a low point; just wait for that day. ¡°What happened? Cheyenne.¡± A gentle voice as soft as water sounded behind everyone present; this clear and melodious voice refreshed everyone¡¯s ears. Turning around, they saw a man walking towards them with morning light shining on him; he wore a loose white long T-shirt paired with ck linen wide-leg pants whichplemented his shoulder-length silky hair that shone golden under the morning sun rays. His beauty surpassed that of any woman. The tranquility and serenity emanating from him made her look like a character stepping out of a painting. However, such an outstanding man is actually blind! His eyes are crystal-like bright yet empty inside; his eyeballs do not move but one can feel tendernessing through them. Amongst the crowd, there were many who have attended Benson¡¯s concerts before; their excited voices rang out ¡°Oh my god! Isn¡¯t this Benson?¡± One after another affirmative replies followed: ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve seen him before! He looks even more handsome in person than on TV!¡± ¡°He has such an artist temperament.¡± ¡°Well, he is an artist.¡± Nora also looked up at him in disbelief. ¡°Benson?¡± Previously, the Gibbs family lived next door to the Lawrence Vi. Benson¡¯s father was a university history professor while his mother was a famous stage actress. Benson¡¯s upbringing was strict. She remembered when she was still attending elementary school there would always be a pretty little boying over to y at their house¡­ The little boy would always hold her hand and y the piano together, and he would weave all kinds of small animals out of grass for her. Once, they even put a caterpir in Cheyenne¡¯s pencil case, causing her to open it in ss and scare the other children when the caterpir crawled out. One of the children was unlucky. He had a hereditary congenital heart disease, which nobody knew about. This scare caused that child to faint on the spot and be hospitalized. Cheyenne was made to stand in detention by her teacher. Later, the child¡¯s parents found their way to the Lawrence Vi, and her father, furious, gave her a good scolding. She remembered clearly that it was raining that night. Mr. Gibbs carried Benson by the cor and held a ck umbre as they arrived at the Lawrence Vi. ¡°Kneel down!¡± The clothes on the little boy were soaked by the rain, and it was unclear whether the drops on his delicate and fair face were tears or raindrops. As he listened to his father¡¯s stern scolding, he knelt down and with slightly parted lips, said to Cheyenne, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mr. Gibbs didn¡¯t believe that his child, whom he had raised, would do such an absurd and boring thing. He immediately picked up a ruler and hit Benson. ¡°Tell me, why are you doing this?¡± The ruler hit his hand, leaving a rectangr purple mark, which must have been very painful. Nora was afraid that he would betray herself, and quickly grabbed her father¡¯s hand and cried out to identify the little boy. ¡°Father, it¡¯s Benson. He said he hates Cheyenne because she always says his piano ying is bad, so he wants to teach her a lesson.¡± At that time, Nora was only eight or nine years old. But her ability to lie has reached a level of perfection, and coupled with the fact that she is usually seen as a well-behaved and obedient girl in George¡¯s eyes, makes her even more convincing. Nora shifted all the me onto Benson in order to avoid responsibility. From that day on, the Gibbs family moved. Nora never saw him again. Later, she heard that he had be a world-ss pianist, a height she could not aspire to reach.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After all these years, how had that handsome and gentlemanly young boy from their past be blind? ¡°Benson, do you still remember me?¡± Nora swallowed her saliva and walked up to him, asking softly. The woman¡¯s voice sounded clear and unfamiliar, Benson only knew it wasn¡¯t Cheyenne¡¯s voice and shook his head. ¡°Do I need to remember you?¡± ¡°Benson, I¡­ I am Nora. Have you forgotten? We used to live together when we were kids and you often yed with me.¡± Upon hearing this, Benson¡¯s smile did not diminish, but it did not reach his eyes. He certainly remembered Nora. If it weren¡¯t for her, his mother wouldn¡¯t have chosen to move; he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten by his father back then either. After moving, his father and mother grew increasingly distant from each other and eventually parted ways amicably. His happy childhood memories remained there. It was the moment when Nora pointed at him as the ¡°culprit¡±. From a genius boy who was praised by everyone, he suddenly became a ¡°bad boy¡± in the eyes of his ssmates and teachers overnight. The constant gossip and the deliberate istion by his ssmates left Benson with a profound sense of loneliness and istion. Just at that moment, Cheyenne walked out and stood in front of him to protect him. ¡°This isn¡¯t his doing,¡± she dered, ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate any of you badmouthing him behind his back. If I hear it even once, I¡¯ll give you a piece of my mind!¡± Whenever Benson thought of Cheyenne standing in front of him, a warm feeling washed over his heart. The little girl was clearly two or three years younger than him, wearing a pink princess tulle dress and two pretty braids in her hair. Despite her innocent and adorable appearance, she stood there with her hands on her hips, a fierce expression on her face. On the day he learned that his parents were moving, he climbed through Cheyenne¡¯s window in the middle of the night. He presented her with a handcrafted bamboo dragonfly and apologized to her. He thought Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t forgive him, but when he got in the car to leave, it was actually her who came to see him off. The little girl clearly just got out of bed, wearing a white ruffled nightgown with two loose braids and curly hair that looked intentionally styled. With tear stains on her cheeks and wearing a pair of cute slippers, she chased after the car all the way. Chapter 142: He’s Like A God The morning breeze lifted her white dress, causing it to flutter like a lonely flower in the wind. She ran for quite some time, losing her shoes and nearly falling. ¡°Dad, stop the car! Cheyenne is back there,¡± Benson yelled. Upon hearing this, his father quickly hit the brakes and turned to see a beautiful young girl following behind them. He liked Cheyenne very much and immediately backed up the car so Benson could say goodbye to her. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± asked Cheyenne. Benson picked up the shoes she had lost and handed them to her. He looked like a little adult as he patted her head seriously. ¡°My mom said I can¡¯t let anything affect my studies, so I have to go to Dodon.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Dodon? Is it far away?¡± she asked with pouty lips and watery eyes looking up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s far,¡± replied Benson with shame in his eyes. He had helped Nora bully Cheyenne before but now felt guilty about it. He held out three fingers as he promised. ¡°Cheyenne, I will write you letters.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal,¡± she agreed. ¡°We need to keep our word, who break it is a puppy!¡± The young girl finally went from tears toughter, taking his hand and giving him her favorite seashell as a token of their agreement. ¡°Deal.¡± As the memories faded, Benson, who had always been a handsome young boy, grew up to have a striking and dazzling appearance, easily rivaling today¡¯s idols. ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember you¡¯re Nora. By the way, I came to see Cheyenne. Where is she?¡± he inquired. ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± called out Cheyenne weakly from inside the house. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight,¡± observed Benson gently after cing his warm hand on Cheyenne¡¯s face for awhile before sighing softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely¡­ why did youe here today?¡± questioned an excited-looking Cheyenne while Kate helped bring him into sit down on a chair next to them both.. ¡°I heard about your ident in the news and immediately asked Mr. Lara for your whereabouts. That¡¯s why I rushed here.¡± It turned out that Omari, that guy, had spilled the beans. When he returned, she was definitely going to give him a piece of her mind! Benson and Cheyenne chatted as if they were old friends, leaving Nora feelingpletely sidelined, like she was invisible to everyone around her. She clenched her teeth in frustration, holding Sean¡¯s hand as they walked away. Simultaneously, a sense of curiosity crept into her mind. The Gibbs family had moved away from Akloit years ago, and there had been no contact since. Why was Benson so familiar with Cheyenne? Little did she know, the Gibbs family had indeed relocated to Dodon, but Benson and Cheyenne had kept in touch through letters all along. Initially, their correspondence consisted of sharing recent events and discoveries of delicious food or fun activities. But when Benson started high school and developed a crush on a girl, he confided in Cheyenne through his letters. She even gave him advice on how to pursue his love interest. Cheyenne also confided in Benson about her own crush on Kelvin, making him the first person to know about it. He encouraged her to be brave and pursue her own love interest as well. Unfortunately, neither of them foundsting love at that time. In college, Benson became obsessed with his music world and neglected his romantic rtionships. His girlfriend couldn¡¯t handle his indifference and ended up with one of his good friends instead. Feeling heartbroken for the first time in life, he thought of Cheyenne who always knew how to cheer him up. It had been ten years since theyst saw each other face-to-face. When he jokingly sent her pictures of alcohol bottles asking what it would feel like if he drank them all. After a minute passed by, she replied, ¡°It feels like you¡¯re looking for death!¡± He teased her for being so harsh when he neededfort after losing someone dear to him. ¡°Drink up; I¡¯ll drink with you,¡± she said reassuringly before sending him a picture filled with beer bottles from inside a bar where she was currently hanging out! The two immaturelypeted against each other over drinking games online until they finished all their drinks while exchanging pictures as proof! Benson had always been disciplined, and he didn¡¯t have much tolerance for alcohol. He was already drunk after just three bottles. Cheyenne proudly dered herself as the winner after consuming ten beers! ¡°You lost. You should head back and get some sleep. You¡¯re not quite the person I remember,¡± she remarked. He wondered what her old impression of him had been like. He still remembered vividly what she replied back then, ¡°Probably like feeling visited by God tonight.¡± That statement inspired him so much that even though half-drunk; he wrote down lyrics which turned into one song titled ¡°He¡¯s Like A God¡± ¨C something that made both proud! Their pen pal rtionship evolved into bing best friends after drinking together virtually! Cheyenne had many choices in her life, and Benson gave her advice and guidance. He was not only a friend but also a brother to her. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for ten years, they stillmunicated through letters. The sinceremunication between them made Benson feel that Cheyenne was the best person in the world. At eighteen, she married Kelvin but was left alone on their wedding night. The first person she thought of was Benson. She just wanted to vent her frustration and disappointment to him. To her surprise, Benson asked if she wanted to see him after all these years of correspondence. His voice over the phone was clear and maic like a cello ying in G major. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me? You¡¯re in Dodon, I¡¯m in Akloit; we are more than six hundred kilometers apart,¡± Cheyenne replied withughter. Bensonughed as well and said, ¡°So what? We are both suffering from the same problem. When I broke up with my girlfriend, you were there drinking with me, so today, I¡¯m returning the favor.¡± ¡°Okay then,¡± Cheyenne agreed yfully. That night, Benson packed his bags and put on a white suit before boarding his private ne to Akloit. When he appeared before Cheyenne wearing his white suit like a god descending from heaven, she remembered what she had said two years ago: ¡°He¡¯s Like A God.¡± He looked so pure yet gentle that it took her breath away.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. With a warm smile on his face, he walked towards her confidently with his big hand extended towards hers, saying, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m here.¡± The young girl couldn¡¯t believe what she saw; it felt too good to be true! The moment Bensonid eyes on her, he was filled with an overwhelming sense of heartache. Where had he ever seen a bride in a wedding dress drowning her sorrows at a nightclub? Just how deeply had that man, Kelvin, hurt Cheyenne? Chapter 143: She Just Wanted to Interview Mr. Foley As Benson reminisced about the past, his lips curved upwards in a smile that could steal anyone¡¯s breath. Kate couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. How had Cheyenne not told her about this stunningly handsome man? It was just in rude. Meanwhile, Kelvin¡¯s face looked grim as he left the hospital. Chris felt an icy chill emanating from him and started to feel uneasy. Casting a sidelong nce at his boss beside him, he secured his seat belt and quietly uttered, ¡°Mrs. Foley seems to have lost a lot of blood. Are you sure she¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Their intentions don¡¯t seem as simple as just wanting money¡­¡± Kelvin cut him off with a cold stare that made Chris; it was eerie. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that woman in front of me again.¡± His voicecked any emotion, and he even took out some napkins to wipe away the blood on his hands meticulously. He stared intently at them as if unable to get them clean enough. ¡°Yes.¡± After a while, the luxury car pulled up outside the Foley Group building where reporters were already waiting for Kelvin. They were being held back by security guards. When they saw Kelvin arrive, their mood changed instantly from low and anxious to excited frenzy as they rushed over with microphones in hand, crowding around the car until there wasn¡¯t any space left. ¡°What should we do? Should we get out?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chris knew that his boss detested paparazzi reporters and their coverage. It was always based on unfounded rumors, and they seemed to thrive on making matters worse. ¡°No need,¡± Kelvin spoke calmly before opening the door himself and stepping onto the red carpetid out on the ground below. His shiny leather shoes caught everyone¡¯s attention as he stood tall and straightened up ¨C exuding an aura of coldness mixed with dominance that kept people at bay without even trying! Several reporters swarmed in, their microphones almost hitting the man¡¯s face, and their voices moring in his ears. Chris quickly waved his hand, asking the security guard at the door to find someone while he himself stood like a protective eagle shielding a chick from this group of journalists approaching him. ¡°Mr. Foley, hello. I am a reporter from Rumorville Report. Can you tell us how Miss Lawrence is doing now? This brazen attack doesn¡¯t seem like a simple criminal case.¡± ¡°I am the deputy editor-in-chief of StarWatch News. I heard that Miss Lawrence publicly kissed you five days ago and now she has an ident that you happened to save her from. Is this just a coincidence? Do you have any ns to remarry Miss Lawrence?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley, please answer our questions.¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, please answer.¡± ¡­ The scene was chaotic as they all asked about Kelvin and Cheyenne¡¯s rtionship, seemingly linking it towards ¡°rekindling old mes¡±. Kelvin stood tall at a height of 1. 88 meters, making him stand out among the crowd. His cold and narrowed deep-set eyes looked calmly at these reporters before him; his lips slightly parted as he spoke with an icy voice. ¡°What do you want to know? Or what answers do you want me to give? Speak up and I¡¯ll satisfy your curiosity.¡± In just one second, the previously tumultuous scene suddenly became cold; even the surrounding air dropped several degrees. Those reporters who were being stared down by Kelvin shuddered one after another; especially that female reporter who had just asked about Kelvin¡¯s rtionship with Cheyenne ¨C she was so scared by him that tears streamed down her face. ¡°You asked if we were going to remarry or not, right? If I tell you the answer, can you bear the consequences? How about I bankrupt StarWatch News?¡± Kelvin Foley ¨C CEO of the Foley Group ¨C had always been known since childhood for having an ¡°icy¡± personality with deep scheming abilities making him a quite terrifying figure in business circles. There used to be some real-life talk shows where they would invite some well-known business leaders or those recently famous within their industry as guests on each episode. When talking about their most fearedpetitors whether it bepanies or individuals, everyone would unanimously say one name ¨C Kelvin. Although no specific reasons could be given, when he was mentioned, everyone¡¯s admiration mixed with fear was crystal clear. The female journalist stood frozen in ce. She was quite attractive in her white Chanel-style suit jacket and light purple chiffon floral dress. Those who had worked with her before all said that she had beautiful eyes, and when she cried, it was enough to break your heart and make you feel sorry for her. However, when Kelvin saw the woman¡¯s tears, he felt disgust and insincerity deep down in his heart. He never told anyone that he actually hated tears! This was because his experiences from childhood taught him that tears were only a sign of weakness. Every time he saw someone crying in front of him, Kelvin would have an absurd thought pop into his head. He even found it somewhat exciting. The fear, despair, and sadness expressed by those who cried made him feel very interested. But the situation before him now was really disappointing because this woman wasn¡¯t really crying; Kelvin couldn¡¯t see any fear or distress in her eyes at all. ¡°Boring! Chris, acquire StarWatch News within a week,¡± he said coldly as he looked straight ahead without ncing back at anyone else. Then he strode away. Chris walked up to the woman with a hint of sarcasm on his face and gently took her hand while quickly pulling out an exquisitely crafted metal pen from the pocket of his suit jacket. He lowered his head slightly and used his mouth to remove the cap from the pen before quickly writing down his name and phone number on the palm of her hand. As Chris wrote on her palm with varying degrees of pressure that gave off tingling sensations throughout her hand, the female journalist looked bewildered as she watched Chris¡¯ expression change from mockery to sympathy. ¡°Tell your boss to call this number within three days so we can discuss acquisition details,¡± Chris said. ¡°What?¡± Acquisition? She had onlye here for an interview; how did things suddenly turn into this? Chris paid no attention to her confusion as he swiftly put away the pen and then caught up with Kelvin. Chapter 144: Can’t Get Up Without Five Million The next day, there was not a single report about the highroad ambush incident! This weird situation soon made Cheyenne smell something fishy. Who was manipting everything behind the scenes?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. From the number and skills of the ck-d individuals, it was clear that they were not temporary employees without organization or discipline. Although Volkswagen was not a luxury car brand, burning five cars in one go seemed excessively extravagant. It¡¯d only been half a day since the incident happened, and the other party had bought off all the newspapers and media. It was evident that the power behind this was immense. Who could it be? Why did they have to go after her and Eddie? ¡°Cheyenne, I came to see you. Are you okay? Oh my goodness, as soon as I heard that something happened to you, I immediately rushed to buy a ne ticket from Briyra and flew back.¡± Suddenly, a loud voice from outside the door interrupted Cheyenne¡¯s thoughts. She trembled slightly and looked up at the person who had arrived. ¡°Who are you?¡± Theer had a thickyer of white powder on his face and round paper-cut-like cheek blush. With smoky makeup on his face, he ran so fast that his messy golden hair looked like a bird¡¯s nest on top of his head. Reece felt he was hurt by Cheyenne¡¯s words. With one hand bracing against the door panel and the other clutching his chest, his towering frame slowly slid downward. ¡°I¡­ I have been hurt by you. Without five million, I cannot get up.¡± And with those words, he indeed seated himself on the ground. Cheyenne nced at his exaggerated acting and slowly reached for an apple from the fruit bowl beside her. She took a big bite and enjoyed it immensely. Ignoring his reaction made Reece feel embarrassed, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I really flew back from Briyra overnight to see you. I¡¯m almost dead tired.¡± There was a time difference between the two sides. When Cheyenne had an ident, it was nighttime in Briyra. He was shooting a horror movie and they happened to be working at night. Just as he finished work and was about to go home for a good night¡¯s sleep, he received a call from that annoying girl Kate, saying that Cheyenne had an ident. He flew back from abroad overnight and didn¡¯t close his eyes for a day and night. He was both hungry and sleepy. ¡°Well, then, just sit on the ground and take a good rest. I certainly don¡¯t have five million to help you up. How about youy down and take a nap? It might as well be a way to clean the floor for me,¡± she quipped. Cheyenne smiled as she took a bite out of the apple, which was about the size of her fist. Reece¡¯s lips twitched as he listened to her words and quickly got up from the ground, brushing off the dust from his clothes. He walked over to Cheyenne and snatched the apple from her hand, biting into it with anger. ¡°You really have no heart, even though we¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my apple!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so stingy! I let you take a bite out of my ice cream before. What¡¯s wrong with me taking half your apple?¡± The half-eaten apple disappeared in an instant as Reece swallowed it whole. Goodness gracious, was he that hungry? Reece didn¡¯t hesitate to pull up a nearby chair and sit down while grabbing a banana from the fruit te on his way there. He peeled it and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Hold on, that ice cream wasn¡¯t just for me. I took one bite, and the rest was for you and Kate to enjoy,¡± she rified. Cheyenne was ten years old at that time and had just started third grade. Mya always found ways to withhold her allowance money so she often had no money in her pockets. After ss ended, other kids would gather together to eat snacks and talk about theirtest toys while Cheyenne stood by herself watching them hungrily. She even got bullied by some ssmates. ¡°Hey, Cheyenne. Do you want this ice cream? Just kneel down and let me hop on your back like a little pony, and I¡¯ll share it with you.¡± The slightly chubby young boy had a fairplexion and was dressed in a red checkered shirt with baggy gray harem pants that enveloped his short, chubby legs. He sported a center-parted hairstyle, and his demeanor was rather unpleasant. Reece¡¯s family was well-off, and he was their only child, so he was spoiled by everyone in the family. His school bag always seemed to contain a variety of snacks, and his pockets were stuffed with pocket money. At that time among ssmates there was this game called ¡°jumping horse,¡± where one person acted like a horse on all fours while another kid jumped over their back. When Reece was younger, he was overweight, and nobody liked him. Moreover, he had a tendency to show off his family¡¯s wealth and snacks, making him quite irritating to others, and no one wanted to y with him. As for Cheyenne, her only friend, Benson, had moved to Dodon at that time. This led to her speaking even less, and she often sat silently in the back of the ssroom, near the trash bin. The teacher called it the ¡°Emperor¡¯s Throne¡±, and it was specifically assigned for Cheyenne. Every month, there was an exam, and students could choose their seats and study partners based on their exam scores. But Cheyenne was an exception; even when she scored first ce multiple times, she couldn¡¯t choose her seat or study partner. All of this became a joke when the teacher asked, ¡°Did you cheat?¡± No one believed that a ¡°bad student¡± like her could suddenly have a breakthrough and get first ce. Cheating was the only usible exnation. Reece thought that Cheyenne looked small and thin, didn¡¯t talk much, and slept at her desk ¨C she seemed like an easy target to bully. But he soon found out that despite her cute angelic face, she bit or pinched anyone who crossed her path. After throwing Reece¡¯s snack in the trash can with one hand, she said to him, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to be my little horse.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his butt was kicked by the little girl. ¡°Say it again?¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t say anything else! Please don¡¯t hit me!¡± After being scolded by Cheyenne once or twice, Reece became friends with her. Even though Reece had the grades to transfer to an excellent elite school, he didn¡¯t let his parents change schools for him. Instead, he deliberately stayed in the same school with Cheyenne, always scoring near the bottom. Their friendship only solidified with each passing exam. And with Kate consistently ranking third from the bottom for years, they formed the school¡¯s infamous ¡°Iron Triangle!¡± When Reece had money, they would go out for steak dinners or fast food; when they were short on cash, they would share a single popsicle, each taking turns to have a bite. Childhood happiness is simple like that ¨C just sharing an ice cream popsicle can make themugh uncontrobly. Chapter 145: This Is What Normal People Do Cheyenne tapped his head with her hand. ¡°Stop thinking about food all day and do something productive for me.¡± Reece shrugged and threw the banana peel into the trash can before leaning in. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°You know a lot of people in the entertainment industry, right? Look at this bead. I found it at the ce where Eddie had an incident.¡± Cheyenne handed him the bead. ¡°This is just an ordinary bead,¡± Reece said as he examined it closely and even sniffed it. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a faint scent on it.¡± It smelled like natural vegetation mixed with a woman¡¯s subtle perfume. He was familiar with that fragrance but couldn¡¯t remember where he had smelled it before. ¡°I must have smelled this before; yes, definitely, but I can¡¯t recall when.¡± Cheyenne was getting impatient listening to him mutter to himself. ¡°Then think harder or find out where this came from.¡± Her words gave Reece an idea as he stood up abruptly and headed towards the door. ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯ll go ask around at various jewelry stores now,¡± he said confidently. However, Cheyenne stopped him suddenly by calling out to him. ¡°Hey¡­ wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reece turned around as she pointed at his clothes while looking disgustedly at him. ¡°Look at your dark circles and scary makeup¡­ You¡¯ll be mistaken for a monster!¡± Reece was speechless as he quickly nced down at himself. ¡°You¡¯re right; my handsome face is well-known in showbiz; I can¡¯t ruin that image like this! Let me change first, then go inquire about this matter¡­ Don¡¯t worry too much!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Take a rest first. I¡¯m afraid if you drop dead, your billion-dor estate will all be mine.¡± As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking, Reece turned and smiled, the white makeup on his face eerily intact. If it weren¡¯t broad daylight, Cheyenne might have been genuinely frightened by him. He replied reassuringly while turning back to smile mischievously revealing his white makeup which looked eerie enough to scare anyone if not for daylight conditions¡­ ¡°I knew you were harsh on the outside but soft inside; you care about me so much yet say such things! You¡¯re so naughty.¡± He dragged out his words yfully making Cheyenne shudder involuntarily. ¡°Ha-ha! You are such a flirt!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± ¡°Now get lost!¡± Staying here was really too much to bear! Poor little Reece, who was once again rejected by his friend, left with a heavy heart, not forgetting to snatch the unopened bag of meat floss bread from her table on the way out. Cheyenne: ¡°That¡¯s¡­ my lunch.¡± Is this something a normal person would do?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ At the Foley mansion, the magnificent Swarovski crystal chandelier emitted bright and dazzling light, casting shattered spots of light on the ck and white floor. On the sofa, old Mr. Foley wore a ck casual shirt over a loose-fitting suit of the same color. He looked solemnly at his newspaper. ¡°Who on earth did Cheyenne offend? The other party went so far as to take such ruthless actions. The Lawrence family doesn¡¯t seem to care about her at all,¡± remarked old Mr. Foley in concern. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it. The police will handle this matter.¡± Corey sat on another end of the sofa while a servant respectfully brought him a cup of coffee. As soon as he finished speaking, old Mr. Foley red at him and said, ¡°The police? Those guys only show up after everything has happened. They can¡¯t guarantee Cheyenne¡¯s safety at all.¡± Why not let Cheyennee live with us? We can keep an eye on her and ensure she¡¯s safe.¡± Corey had just picked up his coffee cup to take a sip when he was almost scared into spitting it out by his father¡¯s words. ¡°Dad, forget it. She has divorced Kelvin; if this gets out, there will be rumors flying around again,¡± said Corey hesitantly. More importantly, Cheyenne had offended some big shots; if Dad openly invited her to stay in their mansion, then they might also be implicated in trouble. They didn¡¯t have to get involved in this mess. Old Mr. Foley knew exactly what his son was thinking ¨C he didn¡¯t want Cheyenne causing any trouble for them ¨C but he couldn¡¯t help but explode, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of being my son! What a coward you are!¡± A hint of embarrassment appeared on Corey¡¯s handsome face as he put down his coffee cup uneasily. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you criticizing yourself now?¡± ¡°Alright I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore; your younger brother¡¯s family is arriving at noon today, so go pick them up.¡± As for letting Cheyenne stay in their mansion, he would discuss it further with Kelvinter tonight. ¡°Yes, Dad, I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± Afraid of being scolded by his father again if he stayed, Corey put down his coffee cup and stood up. He grabbed his suit jacket from the bed and walked towards the door. At the entrance, the driver had opened the car door and waited for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the airport.¡± When Kelvin returned home, he was surprised to find that the atmosphere seemed different and much livelier than before. As soon as he approached the house, he could hear waves of cryinging from inside. The noisy sound irritated him, causing his eyebrows to furrow and his pulse to slightly quicken. ¡°Dad, after so many years of not seeing you, you still look the same. But I am a bad son and worry you so much.¡± Old Mr. Foley was sitting on the sofa. Although he hadn¡¯t said anything, his wet eyes gave away his emotions. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you came back. I thought you were living afortable life abroad. Why did you return? Weren¡¯t you the one who said even if we begged you, you wouldn¡¯te back?¡± The man knelt in front of the old man, wearing a dark brown short-sleeved shirt with a ck shirt jacket, ck jeans and a pair of ordinary cloth shoes. His temple hair had been silver. The face that bore a resemnce to his father¡¯s features appeared more aged and weathered, with rough and darkened skin from being exposed to the sun. It presented an image of an ordinaryborer. ¡°Dad, I was wrong. When I was young, I didn¡¯t know any better and my words hurt you.¡± ¡°You brat, am I the kind of stingy person?¡± Old Mr. Foley was so angry that he lifted his cane and struck him hard on the back with a loud thud. This seemed like a powerful hit, but in fact the old man did not hit any bones or vital points. He wasn¡¯t angry at Franklin for leaving home after making those harsh remarks; what infuriated him more was that Franklin had clearly not been doing well abroad but still refused to return home. ¡°Grandpa, my dad has been missing you all these years too. Look, these are the letters he secretly wrote every year on your birthday. He wrote so many of them but never dared to send them.¡± The young man speaking appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He had dyed his hair a golden blonde and was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt paired with ck suit pants. He sat with his back facing Kelvin. Is this his cousin Vincent Foley? Kelvin calmly assessed the family of three, and walked in with an expressionless face. Chapter 146: What’s Going On? Vincent indeed had a pile of letters in his hands, the earliest one dating back to the first month their whole family left the mansion, while thetest was from the week before they decided to return home. The address had changed at least ten times, indicating that they had been constantly on the move for years. There was no animosity between father and son, and old Mr. Foley spent most of his time alone in therge Foley mansion. He longed forpany and family, and having children around him. When Vincent handed him that stack of letters, even the once dominant business tycoon from his younger years couldn¡¯t help but soften a bit in his heart. ¡°You must be Emelia,¡± old Mr. Foley said as he looked at the girl before him with tears streaming down his face. ¡°I remember when your dad took you away when you were just over three years old ¨C so small! And now you¡¯re all grown up.¡± Since the Foley family had several generations of boys, having a girl like Emelia was a rare urrence, making her the darling of the entire Foley family. Old Mr. Foley doted on her the most, even cing Kelvin behind her in his affections. He saw Kelvin as the future head of the family and business empire while Emelia only needed to grow up happily without any pressure. Emelia was now almost twenty-three years old, an age at which most people had graduated from college and started their careers. However, she traveled around with her father and, barelypleting high school, didn¡¯t continue her education. Instead, she had been helping her father manage the store. ¡°I miss you too, Grandpa,¡± Emilia cried as she hugged him tightly with tears streaming down her face. ¡°I still remember how much you loved buying me candy when I was little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± old Mr. Foleymented through tears. ¡°I should have sent someone to find you guys earlier.¡± Turning towards Joe who stood nearby, he ordered, ¡°Take Emilia upstairs and make sure everything is ready by today.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Joe replied promptly before leading Emilia away. Everyone around them seemed overwhelmed with emotions except for Kelvin who sat calmly observing them all with dark eyes full of curiosity mixed with detachment ¨C why were they crying? No matter if it was because of a reunion or out of grievance, Kelvin couldn¡¯t understand why they were crying and found it ridiculous. Corey also shed two tears in sync with his father, but when he turned to see Kelvin sitting motionless beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but elbow him. He whispered softly in Kelvin¡¯s ear, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just acting, you should at least have a normal reaction.¡± However, Kelvin¡¯s cold reply left Corey speechless. ¡°Then tell me what kind of reaction is normal? Like you? Shedding tears when you can¡¯t even cry?¡± ¡°Or hating the other person for making your wife be a vegetable yet still choosing to forgive him generously? Sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Kelvin, you¡­¡± He was mocked by his son for being hypocritical, wasn¡¯t he? Corey furrowed his sharp eyebrows; after all, Kelvin was his son. How could Kelvin speak to him like this? Just as the conflict between father and son arose, Franklin¡¯s voice sounded and his eyes glinted with kindness as he looked over. ¡°So this is Kelvin! It has been twenty years since west met; you look exactly like when you were young.¡± Kelvin nodded lightly and hummed a word from his nose without parting his lips. ¡°Mmm.¡± His distant and aloof attitude made Franklin feel ufortable inside; Franklin paused for a moment before bursting intoughter. ¡°This really is Kelvin! You¡¯ve always been quiet and cold since childhood. I heard that now the Foley Group is managed solely by yourself ¨C truly young and promising!¡± ¡°Vincent, in the future, you need to learn enterprise management from your elder brother properly and do not cause trouble for him, okay?¡± Vincent, who was called out, took a step forward and walked up to Kelvin. He extended his left hand in a gentlemanly manner.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Kelvin, please guide me in the future,¡± he said politely. Kelvin nced at him nonchntly and reluctantly extended one hand. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You guys chat; I have something else to attend to upstairs.¡± After speaking, he got up from the sofa and headed towards the second-floor bedroom. As he walked, he pulled out a clean handkerchief and meticulously wiped his fingers one by one. It was as if he had touched something dirty, and he was cleaning himself thoroughly. This action didn¡¯t escape the notice of the person behind him. Vincent¡¯s smile on face stiffened obviously with hatred shing through his down-turned eyes momentarily. ¡°Grandpa, does Kelvin not like us? His eyes were so cold just now, it¡¯s scary,¡± Emelia tugged on the old man¡¯s arm, her bright eyes blinking as tears quickly filled her eyes. ¡°No, no. Your big brother just has a serious case of OCD which is why he acts that way. He¡¯s always been reserved and doesn¡¯t express himself much since he was young. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± ¡°You all go upstairs and rest for a bit. Come back down for dinner when it¡¯s ready.¡± Following orders, Joe immediately led the three who just came back up to the second floor. Franklin chose to stay in his old room from twenty years ago. Although he had left for almost two decades now, old Mr. Foley still had people cleaning his room every day and kept everything exactly how it was before. Vincent¡¯s room was across from Kelvin¡¯s with a study and two guest rooms in between them. As for Emelia, she used to live with her mother when she was younger so she never had a room of her own. Now, she immediately chose Cheyenne¡¯s room and insisted on staying there. Joe looked troubled as he said, ¡°Lady Emelia, please pick another room instead. This one¡­ no this won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Why not? No one else is living here right? I love this decoration style; pink and girly ¨C totally my style,¡± Emilia replied stubbornly. ¡°This is¡­ this used to be where the former mistress lived,¡± Joe hesitated before revealing the truth Former mistress? Emilia knew about Kelvin getting married but didn¡¯t they already get divorced? Why should they keep this ce reserved for someone who wasn¡¯t even part of the Foley family anymore? ¡°I don¡¯t care! She isn¡¯t part of our family anymore anyway! I like this room and Grandpa will surely approve my request to stay here.¡± Emilia acted sweetly in front of old Mr. Foley but showed an entirely different side behind closed doors ¨C selfishness at its finest! Joe felt extremely troubled by what happened; what could he possibly do? ¡°Lady Emelia, if you really like this decoration style, then we can find another empty space or have someone decorate another area simr to your liking instead?¡± Themotion quickly caught Kelvin¡¯s attention, and his voice, like that of a demon in hell, suddenly rang in their ears. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 147: I Don’t Need to Explain Myself to You The hallway was dimly lit, and the tall man¡¯s shadow stretched across the nearby wall. It elongated suddenly. The first thing that caught the eye was his long and perfectly straight legs, even ordinary ck cotton linen pajama pants seemed to exude a noble vibe. His face was stern with furrowed eyebrows, and his icy gaze fell upon Joe who quickly bowed in respect. ¡°Master Kelvin,¡± Joe said with utmost deference. ¡°Lady Emelia has taken a liking to this room.¡± Kelvin was momentarily surprised but then his expression turned frosty as he looked at Emelia who shivered under his cold stare. Her lips parted slightly as she spoke softly. ¡°Kel¡­ Kelvin, I like this room. Can¡¯t I sleep here?¡± Emelia considered herself to be quite attractive and delicate, so surely even someone as aloof as Kelvin would show some gentlemanly manners towards her. But unfortunately for her, in Kelvin¡¯s eyes, there were only two types of people, there was no distinction between men and women. In the professional world, there were only two types of people in his eyes: those who had value and those who didn¡¯t. In his personal life, the only distinction he made was between those who were relevant and those who weren¡¯t. Emelia fell into the category of someone who was both valueless and irrelevant in his eyes. Gentlemanly manners? Kelvin never thought himself to be a gentleman nor had any ns to be one either way; instead he pursed his lips together, before uttering a word coldly, ¡°No!¡± It shattered all of Emilia¡¯s fantasies about staying in that room, leaving her looking bewildered. ¡°Kelvin, why?¡± She asked him intively but even Kelvin didn¡¯t have an answer himself; it just felt wrong having her stay next door to him. He found a perfect excuse for himself though ¨C He hated Franklin and his children, such as his daughter Emilia who saw herself as a princess from the Foley family! Kelvin lowered his eyelids slightly while thickshes covered up any displeasure that might have been present within them before answering coldly, ¡°No reason! I¡¯m just not used to having someone next door.¡± In the empty hallway, the dim yellow light failed to create a warm atmosphere; instead, it gave off a somewhat unreal feeling. Emilia stood by the half-open door with one hand resting on its handle while wearing an expression of hesitation on her face; she could take just one step forward into that room but ultimatelycked courage due to Kelvin¡¯s overpowering aura which made even such ordinary pajamas look imposing! Her breathing rate slowed down a bit, and a smile appeared on her pale face. ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t sister-inw also live here before?¡± He said he wasn¡¯t used to having someone live next door, but why could her sister-inw was an exception? At the mention of that woman, Kelvin¡¯s slender figure trembled slightly and his shadow swayed along with him. With his hands sped in front of his chest, he continued to gaze at her with cold, unfeeling eyes. His voice was icy as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin myself to you, Joe. Take her to find another room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emelia could clearly feel his dislike towards her now. A hint of mist gathered in her beautiful eyes as she asked in a pitiful tone, ¡°Kelvin, do you not like me?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied bluntly. Kelvin¡¯s personality is such that he disdains lying and does not have the patience to waste precious rest time apanying Emelia here. ¡°I just knew¡­ about Aunt Gracie¡¯s matter back then¡­¡± What about her mother? Having paid the price of her life, her mother had to be considered the culprit who turn Gracie into a vegetative state. At least Gracie was still alive, but she lost her mother when she was only three years old. All of this is owed to them by Corey and Kelvin; it is owed to them by the Foley family. She just wanted this room, but Kelvin refused coldly. How would she expect him to feel even a shred of remorse? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Joe. You should take Emelia to another room.¡± Kelvin gave the order expressionlessly, turned decisively and left. His tall figure gradually disappeared from Emelia¡¯s sight. ¡°Yes, Master Kelvin.¡± In the hospital, after sleeping for two days and one night, Eddie finally passed the critical period and opened his eyes on the third morning. Unfortunately, he was still very weak and unable to speak. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s great. You finally woke up. I thought¡­¡± Seven stabs. Her brother was just a weak schr, how could he withstand such torture? He almost lost my life.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kate¡¯s intermittent crying came into his ears, like a drizzling spring rain, dropping bit by bit onto his heart. He also thought he would never see Kate again. This girl was so emotionally dependent that if he was not around her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive on her own. ¡°I heard Eddie woke up, so I came to take a look.¡± At the entrance, a striking figure suddenly appeared. The woman was dressed in a hospital gown, and her pallid face was covered with white gauze, which added a touch of eerie beauty to her small face. Eddie wanted to speak with excitement, but he still had the breathing tube, and the pain in his body was intensified tenfold. He could only make a dull sound, his worried gaze fixed on her, as if asking what was wrong. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t get too worked up. Cheyenne got into trouble after you did, but luckily it¡¯s nothing serious. She just needs a few days to recover.¡± It was him¡­ Eddie had so much he wanted to say to Cheyenne, but in his current state even speaking was difficult. He had no choice but to give up. Those people¡­ they weren¡¯t from Akloit. He was sure of that. ¡°Alright Eddie, take care of yourself first and don¡¯t worry Kate. She¡¯s been staying up all night taking care of you these past few days. You two rest well now and I¡¯ll go back home.¡± Although her concussion wasn¡¯t fatal, every movement caused her head pain like she was carrying a small mountain on top of it. It felt heavy and painful at the same time. ¡°Cheyenne, let me walk you back.¡± Kate stood up ready to support her arm but Cheyenne smiled and declined while reaching out with her hand to touch Kate¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s okay; my room is just next door, so it¡¯s not far away. Now that Eddie is awake, you can finally rx too and get some rest.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± As soon as she left Eddie¡¯s hospital room, Cheyenne¡¯s stomach began growling loudly. After thinking for a moment, she held onto the back of her head with one hand, then slowly moved forward step by step, which became quiteical because she looked so pretty doing it. She grabbed hold of a young doctor wearing a white coat who happened by with round almond eyes, then asked softly, ¡°Excuse me, sir; can you tell me how to get to the cafeteria?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes quickly shed with surprise while his ears turned slightly red before pointing in one direction. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± She gave him an enchanting smile and slowly walked towards where he pointed. Chapter 148: Four Suitors While she was enjoying her meal in the cafeteria, several men in the hospital room were about to go crazy. Omari held a silver thermos in his hand, filled with nourishing chicken soup specially prepared by a nanny for Cheyenne. But when he entered the room, there was no one there. Iker had Tanner deliver a sumptuous breakfast of sirloin steak and spaghetti¡­ all beautifully packaged and looking incredibly delicious. ¡°Where¡¯s Cheyenne?¡± Benson was thest to arrive. Since he had some trouble with his eyesight, it took him more time to cook a meal. He prepared a bento box filled with Cheyenne¡¯s favorite seaweed rice balls. However, the empty hospital room felt like a bucket of cold water poured over them, dampening their enthusiasm. Their excitement was cut in half, and they just stared at each other with wide eyes. Omari leaned against the door with his slender figure and slightly narrowed charming eyes. His smile inexplicably carried a hint of coldness. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Master Iker had be so humane that he would send you specifically to deliver soup,¡± he said sarcastically about Master Iker. Tanner¡¯s baby face showed a trace of sadness. He suddenly felt that if his master liked Miss Lawrence, it would be very difficult for him to pursue her¡­ For example, Mr. Lara standing before him or this talented musician were all his master¡¯s love rivals that were hard to defeat. ¡°Miss Lawrence is friends with my master,¡± Tanner exined quickly. ¡°Master Iker said that I should bring her soup every day until she recovers from her injuries and leaves.¡± As the words fell, a gentle voice rang out. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Master Iker. I rented a room next to the hospital. Cheyenne likes my cooking and seaweed soup. I have plenty of free time, so you two can go about your business.¡± ¡± His words were devoid of any foulnguage, but Omari, after hearing them, felt like he wanted to curse. In terms of sincerity, it seemed like he was outdone by this blind man. Benson had prepared the food himself, while Omari¡¯s offering was soup made by a nanny¡­ After a brief moment of self-reproach, Omari proudly raised his thermos cup. ¡°Mr. Gibbs, if it were any other time, it would be fine, but Cheyenne is seriously injured now and needs nourishment. Your seaweed soup can only provide iodine. My chicken soup, on the other hand, is more suitable for her. It contains ginseng, astragalus, and deer antler, all of which are good for replenishing nutrients.¡± With that, Omari confidently presented his nourishing soup as the better choice. As Reece entered the room, he paused his steps and wondered if he had walked into the wrong room. Why were there so many people here? He took two steps back and looked at the door number to make sure he was in the right ce. ¡°309¡­ that¡¯s right. Why?¡± He muttered to himself softly. All eyes turned to Reece as soon as he appeared in the doorway. Feeling a chill down his spine and his scalp tingling inexplicably, Reece smiled awkwardly. ¡°E-everyone¡­ who are you guys?¡± Benson was easy enough to recognize ¨C Cheyenne had mentioned him before as her best ¡°brother¡±. But who was this man in pink suit with gentle charming eyes? And who was this fair-skinned boy with delicate features that made him look no older than eighteen?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Oh my god! Cheyenne is quite a flirtatious woman. She even flirted with a man who was younger than her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Three voices spoke up simultaneously; just moments ago, they had been ready for battle, but now they were united against an outsider. Under their hostile gaze, Reece swallowed hard but tried to remain calm nheless; he forced a brilliant smile before greeting them all together. ¡°Hello everyone! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Cheyenne¡¯s friend Reece.¡± Reece? Wasn¡¯t that one of the hottest idol stars? Although Omari wasn¡¯t really into idol worshiping himself, he recognized some of the products endorsed by Reese. He never thought that Cheyenne would have such a famous friend. Wait¡­ This guy was dressed in a floral vintage shirt, paired with capri pants, and had silver-white hair, giving off a trendy and fashionable vibe. Where did he get such natural-looking waves from anyway? And since when did vintage shirts from 80s be trendy again? Why didn¡¯t Omari know about it? Omari quickly nced down at himself: grey three-piece suit with peakedpels matched by ck tie adorned by emerald cufflinks. He was dressed from head to toe like an elitewyer, and inparison, the guy before him seemed much younger! To disguise himself, Omari pretended to cough and reached to cover his lips. At the same time, he used his other hand to loosen his tie slightly and quickly unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt, revealing a sexy neck. ¡°I know you, you¡¯re Benson, right? Hi, Cheyenne mentioned you before and I¡¯ve admired you for a long time.¡± Reece saw the white figure and walked towards it eagerly. He brushed past Omari as if he was invisible. This made Omari angry and he squinted his charming eyes. How dare Reece ignore such a handsome man like him and greet the blind Benson first! Don¡¯t let him catch any ws! Reece¡¯s sudden enthusiasm confused Benson, but he heard the part that interested him most and extended his hand in friendly manners. ¡°Really? Cheyenne mentioned me?¡± Reece fawned over Benson like a little brother who just met an idol. He had been preparing for his new album for half a year but still hadn¡¯te up with any ideas for the main song yet. Hearing that Benson was someone whoposed songs for divas made Reece think that if Benson could help write one song, then it would be amazing! For this reason, he had to sell out his friend Cheyenne. ¡°Yes! She said you were like her own brother ¨C the best person in reality! And now seeing you in person¡­ you¡¯re really impressive!¡± Benson listened carefully before smiling elegantly. ¡°Cheyenne is also very good; she deserves it.¡± Omari¡¯s focus was on how Cheyenne only saw Benson as her brother in her mind ¨C finally putting him at ease. In the cafeteria, all eyes were on the woman who ate voraciously while sitting dominantly: With one foot resting on the stool¡¯s leg and the other extended and ced on the bench, her back was straight. Despite this acrobatic posture, it didn¡¯t seem to affect her eating speed at all. The sight of this beautiful woman gnawing away at pig trotters was unbearable to watch directly. Chapter 149: I Just Have Severe Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder It was not surprising that Cheyenne would make such a ¡°ridiculous¡± move, as she had a wound on her foot and sitting like this was morefortable. And lying in bed for so long without moving is really ufortable. These days she had been eating some so-called ¡°nutritious meals¡±, which were mostly clear soups and tasteless. Her mouth was almost getting used to the ndness. The moment sheid eyes on the pig trotters in soy sauce, her mouth watered uncontrobly. Thedy behind the counter, noticing the bandage on her forehead and her frail appearance, couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. ¡°Girl, you look really delicate and pretty, but you¡¯re just too skinny.¡± This was not the first time Cheyenne had beenplimented on her appearance, but she believed that this simple and sincere praise muste from the heart, causing her face to blush slightly. ¡°Um, thank you for your praise, Auntie.¡± Thedy smiled warmly and said as she used an irondle to scoop a pig trotter onto Cheyenne¡¯s te, ¡°Honestly, if you were just a little plumper, you¡¯d be a knockout! Enjoy this braised pig trotter in soy sauce; it¡¯s my special recipe. I guarantee you¡¯ll want a second one!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t contain her joy and extended her two soft, fair hands eagerly. With the two small dimples at the corners of her lips, she looked even more sweet and charming. ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy two.¡± Thedy smiled and scooped another pig trotter onto Cheyenne¡¯s te. As Cheyenne happily carried the tray and prepared to leave, she heard thedy behind her exim in admiration. ¡°She¡¯s really cute, like that celebrity on TV? What¡¯s its name again?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Bean. It¡¯s Mr. Bean! She looks as lively and spirited as Mr. Bean¡± Cheyenne almost stepped into the air and fell down. Her smile gradually froze on her face, the dimples disappeared, and she bared her teeth, revealing two cute little tiger teeth. ¡®Lady, you may have some misunderstandings about being cute! How are Mr. Bean and I alike? We are sooo different!¡¯ She was so angry at this thought that she started gnawing on those two big pig trotters to vent her frustration. ¡°Pfft.¡± A muffled sound came from behind, catching Cheyenne¡¯s attention. She turned around to look. The man, who appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, was dressed in a well-fitted blue suit with a white shirt underneath. He had a handsome face and an elegant demeanor, and was looking at her with a pair of smiling eyes. Why does this man look familiar? Her delicate eyebrows furrowed lightly, and she still had a mouthful of pig trotter, causing her cheeks to puff out as she ate, resembling a little squirrel. With food in her mouth, she red at the man menacingly, ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m notughing. I just thought you are very cute, Miss Lawrence!¡± How did he know herst name was Lawrence?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Cheyenne hurriedly swallowed the meat in her mouth, but in her haste, she bit her tongue, and the pain made her m her hand on the table. ¡°Bang!¡± The loud noise frightened the people around, and the man raised his eyebrow and took a step back. ¡°Um¡­¡± She picked up the ss in front of her, tilted her head back, and drank it all in one go, feeling some relief for her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m alive again, finally.¡± ¡°Ha-ha.¡± Having seen all kinds of beautiful women around him, some dignified and clingy, others gentle and considerate, but none of them can make Sam Hurst feel so interesting. Cheyenne squinted her eyes and looked cautiously at the man in front of her, ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I know you? It doesn¡¯t make sense, you¡¯re so good-looking¡­¡± Good-looking? Shouldn¡¯t it be blisteringly handsome? Sam smiled, and a shimmering light flowed from his upturned eyes, just like the description of a male fox in a book, captivating people¡¯s hearts and souls. Fortunately, Cheyenne was used to seeing all kinds of handsome men, so after being stunned at first sight, she had no further reaction. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know me. I am from Dodon and this is my first time in Akloit,¡± he patiently exined. ¡°That¡¯s even stranger. I¡¯ve never been to Dodon, and this is your first time in Akloit. How could you know me?¡± Sam carefully observed Cheyenne¡¯s features, noticing how she discreetly extended her tongue to lick the sauce residue from the corner of her mouth and then tried to wipe the greasy hands on the tablecloth. His eyes darkened with intrigue. This girl whocked any ¡°etiquette and manners¡± didn¡¯t seem as bad as described by his friend. Cheyenne lifted her foot to take a step forward, but her knee was numb from holding the one-legged pose for too long just now. As soon as her feet hit the ground, her body lost control and she fell forward. ¡°Help¡­ help me!¡± At a critical moment, Sam instinctively took a step back towards the side. ¡°Bang.¡± He tightly closed his eyes, and his body stiffened for a moment as he heard a muffled thud and the woman¡¯s scream. Looking down, he saw a small hand gripping his pants leg tightly, and the grease from her hand had smeared onto his clothes. Sam¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he exined in a gentle tone, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to, could you please let go?¡± Cheyenne fell to the ground, unable to get up, not because she was pretending, but because she was actually injured. Her foot injury hadn¡¯t healed yet and now she had hurt her waist again. ¡°You jerk have no gentlemanly manners!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You watched me fall without doing anything!¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, I didn¡¯t watch.¡± ¡°Huh? You dare to defend yourself?¡± ¡°I closed my eyes just now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± More and more people gathered around them. Cheyenne¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment; she wished she could disappear into a hole in the ground. Back in the day, she used to be a school bully who would pick on all the little hooligans around the school. And now today someone else bullied her! ¡°Hurry up and help me up.¡± Sam btedly nodded his head. Just as Cheyenne reached out a hand to grab his shoulder, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± His slender hand pulled out a blue handkerchief from his suit pocket and clenched it tightly, leaving about ten centimeters of length before handing it over to Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please hold onto this handkerchief.¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him angrily whileughing at how ridiculous he sounded. ¡°Am I some kind of monster or something?¡± Why did he have such an old-fashioned belief that men and women couldn¡¯t touch each other? It¡¯s already modern times! Sam¡¯s smile was gentle as he looked at her with pure eyes while dragging out his voice, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you misunderstood. I just have severe OCD.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for avoiding you earlier due to my physiological reaction which caused your injury,¡± he said apologetically as he bowed deeply towards Cheyenne like an elementary student facing their teacher. In fact, Sam had another problem ¨C fear of women! He was afraid of everything dirty including being touched by women. When Cheyenne grabbed onto him by the hem of his pants earlier, Sam felt disgusted inside, almost kicking her away if not for holding back. After all, Cheyenne was his friend¡¯s ex-wife. Chapter 150: Young and Naive Although she was itching with hatred, she had topromise as her waist got hurt. She grabbed the handkerchief he handed over with her fair and tender hands, exerting a lot of effort just to steady herself. She breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you. By the way, what¡¯s your name, handsome?¡± Cheyenne asked. Sam casually folded the well-made handkerchief and threw it into the nearby trash can. Cheyenne widened her eyes and pursed her lips in anger. ¡°¡­ Do you have to be so exaggerated?¡± His face turned slightly red as his features became even more handsome in his blue suit that exuded an air of high-end quality. ¡°Sam Hurst. Miss Lawrence, you can call me Sam.¡± Sam? The image of three people on Kelvin¡¯s desk came into Cheyenne¡¯s mind ¨C Kelvin in the middle, a young man wearing a sweater and white shirt on his left side with blonde hair and gentle smile; strangely enough, there was no head for the person on their right side which seemed cut off from the picture. She had asked him about that picture before. Kelvin got annoyed by her questions and finally answered her. The young man in the sweater was named Sam, his good friend. As for the person whose head was cut off in the photo, no matter how much Cheyenne asked, Kelvin refused to reveal his name and even pushed her out of the study. When she returned to the study, the photo was gone, presumably hidden by him. ¡°Miss Lawrence? What are you thinking about?¡± Sam smiled lightly as he waved his hand in front of Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. Cheyenne snapped back to reality with a slight twitch at the corner of her mouth before shing him a bright and sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how someone like you could be friends with someone like Kelvin.¡± Hearing Cheyenne mention Kelvin in a disdainful tone made Sam curious and gently ask, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good-looking except forcking gentlemanly manners while Kelvin is such an arrogant cheapskate who acts like everyone owes him millions,¡± Cheyenne said disdainfully. ¡°He hardly talks ormunicates because he has such an unsociable personality which makes being around him extremely boring.¡± A hint of darkness shed through Sam¡¯s eyes while his lips curved elegantly as he spoke clearly yet charmingly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, well, since he¡¯s so terrible, why did you choose him in the first ce?¡± Cheyennemented with a regretful expression on her stunning face and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all because I was young and naive.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Miss Lawrence, actually I wanted to say¡­¡± Kelvin is right behind you! ¡°If I had a chance to start over again, I would never choose someone like Kelvin,¡± she continued. As soon as she finished speaking, the air around them seemed to drop several degrees as if they had entered winter early. Or maybe it was just because the air conditioning was too low. ¡°Achoo!¡± She sneezed and felt a sudden chill on her hand. Sam looked like he was facing an enemy with bulging veins on his forehead and a hint of coldness in his eyes.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master Sam, I¡¯m sorry; the air conditioning is turned too low.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Sam replied stiffly. ¡®Really okay? Why does he look so terrified?¡¯ Cheyenne thought. The next moment, Cheyenne saw that elegant and gentle man fleeing towards the door, almost tripping over himself. And then she saw what caused this icy atmosphere ¨C Kelvin! Kelvin red at her with cold deep-set eyes, and the simmering anger on his well-defined, handsome face was evident. He was dressed in a ck suit that wrapped around his slender limbs. His figure was tall and elegant without appearing too thin. From head to toe, he exuded both refinement and dominance, making people involuntarily submit to him. And by his side stood Abbie, someone whom Cheyenne never wanted to see again in her life! Abbie wore an insincere smile on her fair face as if enjoying watching the show before saying gently, ¡°Kelvin, who would have thought that Miss Lawrence would be talking behind your back? Don¡¯t be angry; she didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Listening to these hypocritical words made Cheyenne feel nauseous enough that she almost vomited out what she ate earlier! She raised her smiling face confidently without any sense of guilt for talking behind someone¡¯s back. ¡°Save your phony words; that¡¯s what I believe. Mr. Foley, if you are angry and want revenge against me for my words, thene after me when my injuries heal. After all, bullying a disableddy is not the act of a gentleman.¡± Kelvin took a step forward and looked down at her with aggressive eyes. His voice was mixed with a hint of annoyance as he said, ¡°Cheyenne, is this how you treat your lifesaver?¡± ¡°Lifesaver?¡± She looked skeptical with her beautiful eyebrows furrowed lightly, ¡°What kind of lifesaver are you to me?¡± ¡°You!¡± This ungrateful woman had actually forgotten his favor of saving her life. If he hadn¡¯t shown up in time, she might have been captured by that group of people and her life would be in danger now. ¡®Now that she¡¯s out of danger, it seems she¡¯s not acknowledging that, right?¡¯ Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed her delicate, fair wrist, exerting a slight force. Watching her face crinkle with pain, he finally felt a bit relieved. Such an ungrateful foolish woman, she deserved the pain! ¡°Let go!¡± her clear voice coldly eximed; she stared at him with a pair of innocent watery eyes, like a little angry female cat which showed its sharp ws. ¡°You were intercepted by someone, if it weren¡¯t for me¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a sudden cry behind him interrupted his words, leaving the remaining few words stuck in his throat. A figure suddenly bumped into him, pushing Kelvin to the side. ¡°Cheyenne, you scared me. I didn¡¯t see you in the hospital room and thought something happened to you. Let me check, are you okay?¡± In the dimly lit cafeteria, Omari¡¯s skin appeared cold and pale, his lips were rosy, and he wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his straight nose. He exuded the vibe of an elitewyer, catching the eyes of those around him. The worry in his eyes warmed Cheyenne¡¯s heart, but she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just sprained my waist¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Omari raised one hand and reached towards her waist while muttering, ¡°You¡¯re still saying you¡¯re fine? Your waist is so slim. I am really upset to hear that. How are you feeling now, does it hurt?¡± Kelvin stared at Omari¡¯s hand, but luckily Cheyenne blocked it just as it was about to touch her waist. Kelvin finally breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew his gaze. Chapter 151: Beautiful Women Know How to Deceive People The solicitous behavior of Omari Lara, the renowned internationalwyer, might have seemed like a sycophantic act to Kelvin. Such actions could have been perceived as embarrassing for the Lara family. Omari was well aware of Kelvin¡¯s disdain for him, but he didn¡¯t really care. He saw it as part of the process of pursuing women and enjoyed it. Cheyenne grabbed onto his sleeve, leaving a greasy fingerprint on the blue suit sleeve. ¡°Mr. Lara, you came just in time. You¡¯re the one who saved me from that car ident, right?¡± As she spoke, Omari looked nervously elsewhere and met Kelvin¡¯s dark and fierce gaze. He understood what was happening. He coughed to disguise his nervousness before smiling slightly with parted lips. ¡°I should protect you, Cheyenne; I¡¯ll always be there for you when danger arises.¡± He lowered his eyes to look at his own feet while speaking; this wasn¡¯t exactly lying though ¨C he was simply expressing what he felt in that moment. Cheyenne raised her chin like a victorious rooster with her long elegant neck exposed along with a thin silver chain around it. Kelvin¡¯s grim gaze fell upon her neck ¨C so slender that one could break it easily if they squeezed too hard. ¡°Mr. Foley,¡± she said coldly while looking down on him disdainfully. ¡°Do you have any shame? It was Mr. Lara who saved me, and yet you said you saved me instead, making me think I had the wrong person.¡± Her words infuriated him as he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Oh! Are we upset now? Everything I said is true! Someone heartless like yourself probably wishes I died sooner so I wouldn¡¯t get in your way or Miss Berry¡¯s way.¡± Every word out of her mouth only served to anger him more. ¡®Petty, arrogant, difficult tomunicate with, boring, heartless¡­ Is this how she see myself?¡¯ ¡®If I had a chance to start over again, I would never choose someone like Kelvin.¡¯ Such words hit him even harden. ¡®Why did I care so much about what Cheyenne thought about me? That isn¡¯t my style.¡¯ As Kelvin¡¯s expression grew increasingly sour while Cheyenne continued tauntingly provoking him further, Omari quickly stepped forward to stop her before things escted any further. ¡°Okay, Cheyenne, I know you don¡¯t like this guy and neither do I. We don¡¯t need to get angry over someone who doesn¡¯t matter. Come on, I brought you chicken soup, you¡¯ll love it.¡± Omari¡¯s words of ¡°someone who doesn¡¯t matter¡± didn¡¯t sit well with Kelvin and his lips tightened into a straight line. That¡¯s just how he is ¨C the calmer he appears, the angrier he actually is. Cheyenne felt a sense of satisfaction that she could make Mr. Foley ¨C someone who was always calm and collected ¨C angry. In all the eight years that she had admired him, Kelvin had never shown her anything but indifference. She used to wish for even just one nce from him ¨C even if it was an angry re ¨C just to prove that he acknowledged her existence. But he didn¡¯t have any hatred towards her, let alone love. Cheyenne turned around without looking at Kelvin anymore and smiled happily at Mr. Lara instead. Her eyes were bright and clear as she said, ¡°Mr. Lara, let¡¯s go back now. Although I¡¯m already full from eating earlier, I can still drink some soup.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for beingte.¡± As they were about to leave together, Kelvin suddenly called out Omari¡¯s name. ¡°Mr. Lara, can we talk for a moment?¡± Omari stopped in his tracks, exchanged a brief look with Cheyenne. His smile remained gentle as he reached out a warm hand to stroke her soft, long hair. ¡°Cheyenne, wait here for me; I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± she replied softly. ¡®When did they be so intimate? She allows another man to touch her hair and call her intimately, though she has imed that she can¡¯t live without me and that I am the love of her life in front of Grandfather. It¡¯s all just deceptive nonsense, isn¡¯t it? Beautiful women really know how to deceive people.¡¯ Kelvin thought. Cheyenne watched their figures disappear into the distance, wondering why Kelvin wanted to talk with Omari. She sighed softly before taking a seat since her waist couldn¡¯t take any more strain. Abbie took long strides towards Cheyenne before sitting down next to her; there was less than twenty centimeters between them now. The faint scent of Abbie¡¯s perfume wafted into Cheyenne¡¯s nostrils, making her sneeze involuntarily again. ¡°Miss Berry, we¡¯re not acquainted,¡± she spoke up coldly while gesturing Abbie away slightly. ¡°Could you please move over some more? The scent of your perfume is too strong.¡± She disliked overpowering scents such as ng-ng or magnolia-like fragrances like Abbie¡¯s perfume carried along with it . Abbie, on the other hand, always had a strong smell of disinfectant on her because she was constantly going back and forth to the hospital for medication. To cover up this scent, she often wore perfume with a strong fragrance. ¡°Cheyenne, how could we not be acquainted? I treat you like my own sister. I know you hate me because of Kelvin¡¯s situation but¡­ I have no choice. I have no parents or family except him,¡± Abbie said sorrowfully as tears streamed down her pale face. After Abbie¡¯s parents died in a car ident, her world copsed and the only hope that kept her alive was Kelvin. When she found out he was going to marry Cheyenne, it felt like her heart shattered into pieces. The suffocating pain would never be forgotten in this lifetime. So she purposely left the window open, refused to take medication and made herself almost at death¡¯s door on Kelvin¡¯s wedding night. She was gambling. She was gambling. If Kelvin abandoned Cheyenne and flew abroad to be with her, then she would continue with this difficult love. But if he didn¡¯te, then Abbie would live well and make sure Cheyenne was destroyed before dying herself. She could ept him marrying another woman but not falling in love with that woman! ¡°Miss Berry, don¡¯t say such things about yourself bringing misfortune towards your parents. To be honest, I¡¯m scared! What if you jinx me as well? It¡¯s better for me to stay away from you.¡± Cheyenne quickly got up from where they were sitting and moved over to the other side of the table after speaking these words. Abbie said those things hoping others would sympathize with her so they could all hate Cheyenne together. She didn¡¯t expect that Cheyenne misunderstood what she meant and even indicated that she was a jinx. Instead of gaining sympathy from onlookers around them, she received disdainful looks. Cheyenne smiled lightly, leaned over towards Abbie¡¯s ear and whispered something infuriating.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Miss Berry, your affair with Kelvin has nothing to do with me. If you came to me looking for sympathy, I would suggest you turn back. Because I¡¯m the kind of person whocks empathy! It¡¯s too extravagant, and using it on someone like you is even more wasteful.¡± Chapter 152: Perhaps I Should Thank Mr. Foley Listening to her infuriating words, Abbie couldn¡¯t keep the faint smile on her face any longer. Her hands, hidden beneath her long sleeves, clenched tightly. A pair of calm eyes stared intently at Cheyenne¡¯s bright smiling face, a fleeting undercurrent passing through them. She deliberately whispered in Cheyenne¡¯s ear, her voice rising with a hint of pleasure. ¡°Cheyenne! All you can do is talk a big game. Do you even know that Kelvin and I are getting engaged soon? He said he¡¯ll be responsible for me for a lifetime!¡± Cheyenne had decided to forget about Kelvin, but when she heard the news, her heart still stirred a little. It felt like a huge stone was pressing on her chest, making it hard to breathe. When she learned that Abbie was returning home, she had anticipated this day woulde, but she didn¡¯t expect to feel heartbroken when hearing it with her own ears. Cheyenne took a deep breath without being noticed, the smile in her eyes gradually turned into an indifferent look, which made Abbie suspicious. ¡®Why is she so calm?¡¯ When someone hears that their ex-husband is getting married, most of them will either angrily curse or show displeasure. But Cheyenne¡¯s response left her disappointed. Cheyenne actually responded with a question, ¡°So what? Are you hoping I¡¯ll teach you some skills in bed, like which positions are good for conceiving a baby?¡± ¡°You have no shame!¡± Abbie looked like a refineddy, with both cheeks flushed. ¡°Tsk. Why are you blushing? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to sleep with Kelvin, or maybe you¡¯ve slept with him and you¡¯re pretending to be innocent here.¡± ¡°If you really want to marry into the Foley family, the most direct and best way is to have a child.¡± Speaking of this, Cheyenne crossed her arms and a deep smile appeared on her face, which was set off by her sweet and beautiful little face, enough to dazzle Abbie¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, I have to remind you that I¡¯ve tried all kinds of positions in the past three years but haven¡¯t had a baby. Do you know why?¡± Abbie¡¯s heart tightened as she heard this. ¡®Normally, even if I identally touched his hand, he would instinctively dodge away. And yet this bitch has countless nights of intimacy with him! She even talks about how to have a baby in front of me, obviously trying to disgust me.¡¯ Abbie thought. ¡°Because Kelvin just can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡®Kelvin can¡¯t do it? No, how is that possible?¡± Abbie¡¯s eyebrows twitched twice, and she couldn¡¯t help but start to doubt the truthfulness of Cheyenne¡¯s words. Over the years, she had doubted it before¡­ Every time she hinted at him, Kelvin always pretended not to understand or even show any reaction. If he hadn¡¯t married Cheyenne, Abbie would have suspected that he didn¡¯t like women. Otherwise, why were all his assistants and subordinates male? Seeing theplex emotions on Abbie¡¯s face, Cheyenne felt a sense of satisfaction. She reached out to touch her own nose and stretchedzily without caring about her image. ¡°Miss Berry, you go for it! If you give birth to a baby, I¡¯ll give you some cash as my gift.¡± Her voice was too loud and both Omari and Kelvin heard it. With his eyebrows furrowed tightly together, the coldness in his eyes became even more intense. The wordless anger seemed to be hissing like a dangerous snake ready to strike. Damn Cheyenne! What nonsense was she talking about? Omari squinted his charming eyes with a mocking smile in them, ¡°¡±Mr. Foley, what you asked me to do just now, I can tell you directly, I can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Maybe in your eyes she¡¯s outspoken with no manners; has an aggressive personality; or even sassy but in my eyes everything about her is lovely.¡± ¡°She liked you for eight years while I¡¯ve liked her for four whole years.¡± ¡°You may not care about her but you can¡¯t stop me from loving her!¡± ¡°I dare say missing out on Cheyenne will be your biggest regret in this lifetime.¡± ¡°But at the same time I¡¯m grateful to you, because if not for you, then maybe I¡¯d have spent my entire life hiding in the shadows guarding over her.¡± As he looked at Cheyenne with deep affection shining through his gaze made Kelvin feel a sense of panic inside him. Omari wasn¡¯t just saying things lightly; His expression told Kelvin that when it came to Cheyenne he was serious!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Kelvin¡¯s icy voice rang out as a strange light flickered through his eyes. ¡°For someone like Cheyenne, you want to give up on the Weaver family?¡± Upon hearing these words, Omariughed. ¡°Kelvin, this is why I look down on you. You and I are different. You¡¯re a businessman who only cares about profit and always seeks worthiness in everything,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t have your ambitions. All I want is to marry the person I love and live an happy life with her. Cheyenne is my rule for life, and I¡¯ll never question it,¡± he replied. As Omari spoke, Kelvin stood still without any expression on his face, but his hands were sped tightly under his long sleeves, betraying his emotions at the moment. What right did Omari have to say such things? His father had allowed him to leave the family and even arranged for him to studyw at the bestw school as he wished. Whilst Kelvin was a mere businessman, living in arge family filled with intrigues; every step of his life had been nned by the elders from birth. Even what clothes to wear and whom to spend his life with had to follow their arrangements. He may seem like the heir of the Foley family ¨C one that¡¯s full of power and glory ¨C but nobody knew how much effort it took for him to get there. Omari could give up bing the heir of the Lara family to pursue his own dream because he had a father who loved him unconditionally; however, Kelvin didn¡¯t have anyone like that supporting him as his family would force him even if he didn¡¯t fight for it. He thought he despised Cheyenne, but in reality, he despised the fact that this marriage was a family arrangement. It wasn¡¯t until today that Kelvin truly confronted his own feelings. But, it seemed like it was already toote. She had someone like Omari by her side who was just as capable as him, and perhaps even more free and suitable for her. Chapter 153: It Cost Money and Hurt My Waist Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to see this couple that she despised anymore, so she puckered her lips and let out a loud whistle. ¡°Omari, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste any more time with someone unrted. The soup will get cold.¡± Hearing her clear voice from behind him, Omari immediately ended his conversation with Kelvin and gave him a deep look before leaving. ¡°Mr. Foley, you heard her too. I¡¯m leaving now and it¡¯s probably best if we don¡¯t meet again because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll still be jealous of you.¡± After speaking, Omari turned around and helped Cheyenne up by the arm as they left together. When Sam Hurst returned from the bathroom, he suddenly felt like something was off in the atmosphere. Although he had only met Kelvin for the second time, he remembered that Kelvin wasn¡¯t someone who liked to show his emotions on his face. It could even be said that this mancked expression most of the time; it was rare to see any real thoughts on his face whether it was happiness or anger or sadness ¨C those kinds of things just weren¡¯t suitable for Kelvin. He was just an emotionless work machine ¨C nothing more than that. But today¡­ he actually saw a hint of jealous anger in Kelvin¡¯s eyes? How interesting¡­ ¡°Where is Miss Lawrence? She seems interesting¡­ I wanted to exin my rude behavior earlier but I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll ignore me now.¡± Kelvin turned around and looked at him coldly before giving a confident reply. ¡°She will; she holds grudges better than anyone else.¡± Sam was wordless. ¡®Actually, I said that because I wanted you tofort me! Who asked for your brutal honesty!¡¯ ¡­ In the hospital room, Cheyenne pushed open the door only to find that her not-so-small room had be crowded all of a sudden.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Counting them up with her hand revealed five people in total ¨C no wonder it felt cramped! Omari helped her sit down on the bed naturally while she noticed several boxes filled with food on top of table which made her lips twitch slightly. ¡°If only I knew you guys were going to bring food over here, then maybe I wouldn¡¯t have gone out for pork trotter! Not only did it cost money but also hurt my waist ¨C what a loss!¡± To them though, spending money wasn¡¯t really importantpared to hurting herself! What happened exactly? For some reason, everyone¡¯s using gazended squarely onto Omari who innocently rubbed his nose before ring back unkindly at them all. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault! When I got there, Cheyenne had injured herself.¡± ¡°It really wasn¡¯t Mr. Lara¡¯s fault. You¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± said Cheyenne trying to change topics,¡±So why did all of youe here?¡± As she spoke, Cheyenne pointed her hand at Reece, who was eating her food. ¡°Reece, didn¡¯t I ask you to investigate that bead? Any news?¡± ¡°Benson, your eyesight is not good and you live far away. Don¡¯te tomorrow. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± ¡°Tanner, why aren¡¯t you serving your young master?¡± ¡°And you! Mr. Lara, we agreed that you would help me investigate Sergio. Stop wasting time going to the hospital every day.¡± Cheyenne criticized them one by one and the room fell into a dead silence. Reece was bolder than the others and quickly chewed his food before swallowing it down. He proudly said, ¡°Cheyenne, I found out something. The bead is made of rosewood with Chanel¡¯s Chance perfume on it. It must have been infected at a bar or somewhere like that.¡± Benson smiled gently and said, ¡°Cheyenne, I rented a temporary apartment near the hospital to stay in so I just need to cross the road thee here.¡± Tanner added, ¡°Miss Lawrence, Master Iker asked me toe here and make sure I see you be discharged from the hospital.¡± Omari elegantly opened his briefcase and took out a file which he handed over to Cheyenne under their curious gazes. ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Omari said as he handed over the file, ¡°this is what I found out during my investigation. Konner used to work for the Todd family as Madam Thalia¡¯s driver but suffered from asthma which caused him coughing fits simr to those of Sergio whose autopsy report just came out!¡± Perhaps they had been wrong from the beginning. Sergio wasn¡¯t really Sergio but rather Konner who worked for the Todd family. Tanner¡¯s face turned pale as he asked: ¡°How could this be possible? How did Konner be Sergio? What happened to real Sergio?¡± Not only did Sergio have asthma but also he was married with children; how could his wife not know her husband was fake? As Cheyenne listened on in confusion, she suddenly had an epiphany causing her eyes sparkle like cat¡¯s eye stones. ¡°Omari,¡± she eximed excitedly, ¡°Have you noticed something?¡± ¡°What?¡± She spread out all of Omari¡¯s findings in front of everyone pointing at certain words on the paper¡­ ¡°You guys read this, the vigers recalled that Sergio was gentle and honest, while Konner was the opposite ¨C always solitary and not fond of interacting with people.¡± ¡°Is there a problem, Miss Lawrence?¡± Tanner remembered seeing Madam Thalia¡¯s driver before; he wasn¡¯t much of a talker. Looking back now, Tanner thought that the guy must be Konner. Unfortunately, it¡¯d been a long time, and Master Iker and Madam Thalia were at odds, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to what that person looked like. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem. Look at the timeline above. Sergio went to school while Konner stayed home weaving baskets for a living. Later on, Sergio left the vige after getting into college and one monthter, so did Konner.¡± ¡°But on Sergio¡¯s college registration form, he only reported in briefly before disappearing without a trace. Meanwhile, Konner entered into the Todd family,¡± Cheyenne exined. Everyone seemed to understand the true nature of the matter except for Reece who looked confused as ever. ¡°So what? Cheyenne! Hurry up and say it! You¡¯re killing me!¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect him to be such an airhead. ¡°It means that there were never any twins to begin with ¨C Sergio is actually Konner,¡± Benson gentlyughed as he answered Reece¡¯s confusion. What? How could this be? Two people withpletely different personalities are¡­ the same person? ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about it?¡± Cheyenne asked incredulously. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that they¡¯ve never appeared together? Even normal siblings or twins would have taken pictures together whether in their hometown or after moving out but they haven¡¯t!¡± Because they¡¯re really just one person! How else could they appear simultaneously? Reece suddenly realized this fact and pped his own leg in realization. ¡°I get it now, Cheyenne, you¡¯re really smart! If anyone ever says you¡¯re all looks and no brains again, I¡¯ll be the first one to fight them!¡± ¡°Just shut up!¡± The woman blushed and gave him a re. Chapter 154: Slapping the Face of a Popular Female Star The news of Cheyenne¡¯s ident somehow reached Layne¡¯s ears, and he immediately contacted Iker, who sent a private ne to pick him up from Yocmery. Layne was worried about his granddaughter and ran straight to the hospital as soon as he got off the ne,pletely forgetting that he was still wearing the dirty clothes covered in mud from gathering herbs in the wilderness. He was so focused on Cheyenne that he didn¡¯t notice a white figure standing in front of him until it was toote and identally bumped into her. ¡°Ouch!¡± The woman eximed as she hit the wall beside her, but luckily her bodyguard caught her shoulder just in time before she fell. She angrily straightened herself up and pulled down her sunsses to get a better look at him. With red lips moving non-stop, she started cursing, ¡°Is he a refugee? Look at his clothes! So dirty! Damn it! He even touched my shoulder just now! Are you all useless idiots? Why didn¡¯t you stop this old man?¡± She directed these words towards her bodyguards behind her while hitting them on their heads with some files she had been carrying around. Three or four tall muscr men stood like schoolboys getting scolded by their teacher right in front of this woman ¨C quite aical sight indeed! The disdainful look in her eyes made Layne¡¯s expression darken. If he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he would have liked to teach this young woman a lesson. As Layne prepared to leave, the woman continued shouting, ¡°Stop right there! Who gave you permission to leave? You bumped into me and ruined my clothes without even apologizing?¡± ¡°No manners whatsoever¡­ well, what can we expect from someone like you? A poor illiterate country bumpkin who doesn¡¯t even know how to write his own name ¨C how could you possibly understand manners?¡± Her voice grew louder, attracting more attention from passersby who took out their phones and started taking pictures which theyter posted online: ¡°Just met Juliana Chambers filming at hospital @Juliana official fan club.¡± Juliana Chambers is one of HY Entertainment¡¯s top female stars, known for singing and dancing skills showcased during Rising Star talent show where she won first ce before debuting. She epted two good online dramas, ¡°Rebirth of Childhood Sweetheart¡± and ¡°Hi, Miss Ghost Next Door,¡± where she yed a supporting role and a leading role respectively, which made her popr among audiences. Today, she came to the hospital to shoot for an urban romance called ¡°Emergency Room Story¡±, but unexpectedly ran into Layne. Juliana¡¯s fans became active on Twitter withments pouring in by the minute. ¡°I saw Juliana¡¯s outfit. It¡¯s so beautiful! The pencil skirt and white coat match so well, and her legs are long and straight. I love them!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to Juliana¡¯s new work. Let¡¯s cheer for our girl.¡± ¡°Who is this old man? Am I the only one who noticed that he seems to be staring at our idol?¡± The poster replied below: ¡°It¡¯s because this country bumpkin bumped into Juliana without apologizing yet, so Juliana got angry! I saw it with my own eyes!!!¡± She also added two angry emoticons which caused a wave of curses fromizens. To gain more attention, the poster secretly started a live broadcast while viewers sent gifts while cursing Layne in barrage mode. ¡°He has no shame! He must have deliberately targeted our beautiful Juliana.¡± ¡°My poor Juliana is so thin; it must have hurt when she hit the wall. This old man shouldpensate her!¡± ¡°He looks dirty and poor; can he affordpensation?¡± ¡°Support our idol! Nowadays old people like him always rely on their age as an excuse; let¡¯s teach him a lesson! Show him what young people are capable of!¡± Layne had lived for seventy years but had never been insulted like this before. He blew his beard away then rolled his eyes: ¡°Youngdy, what¡¯s wrong with running normally in a public ce like hospital? Clearly you were walking backwards; isn¡¯t that your fault?¡± Upon hearing Layne speak, Juliana crossed her arms over her chest, then stepped towards him on high heels before suddenly covering her nose with one hand as if trying not to breathe through it while taking steps back again. ¡°It smells terrible, like an old rat crawling out from under a sewer.¡± Layne hadn¡¯t taken a shower for several days since there were no such conditions avable deep within wilderness areas where he stayed most times, but things weren¡¯t as bad as Juliana made them sound either. ¡°Say that again, I dare you? Who are your parents and how did they raise such an uncivilized daughter?¡± When Juliana mentioned her parents, she became even prouder like a peacock spreading its feathers. She pointed her fair and delicate hand at her agent. ¡°Sloane, tell him who my parents are.¡± Sloane was Juliana¡¯s agent. She was in her thirties with a slightly chubby figure and curly blonde hair. She wore a bulky ck business suit and looked both rigid and ttering behind her ck-framed sses. ¡°Old man, I suggest you apologize to Juliana as soon as possible. Do you know who she is? She can make it so that you have no ce in Akloit in minutes!¡± Layne was about to speak when he heard a clearughter from behind him. Everyone turned around to see a young woman wearing hospital clothes walking slowly towards them with cute yellow duck slippers on her feet. Her hands were stuffed into the pockets of her jacket. Because she had twisted her waist at noon, she now walked with a bit of a wobble, making her posture seem a bit unsteady, like the boss of a gang in a gangster movie. When the camera focused on Cheyenne¡¯s face, those online trolls couldn¡¯t deny that this woman was really beautiful! Even though she wore such simple clothes, when standing next to Juliana, thetter was suddenly overshadowed. ¡°Who are you?¡± Juliana believed herself to be young and pretty; there weren¡¯t many people in showbiz who couldpare with her. Unexpectedly among ordinary people now stood someone who looked tens of times better than herself without makeup! This made Juliana feel jealous involuntarily. The woman arrogantly lifted up her chin, revealing perfect jawline and swan-like neck which made even her disdainful look so good-looking!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I am someone whom you don¡¯t have the qualifications to know yet. I arrivedte just now but I heard you insult my grandfather.¡± So it turned out this woman was this dirty old man¡¯s granddaughter. Then there wasn¡¯t anything scary about him! Chapter 155: The First Identity is Exposed Cheyenne rolled her eyes at Juliana¡¯s arrogance. ¡°First of all, the hospital is a public ce. Walking with your back facing others is just not right. Secondly, calling an elder a country bumpkin is really rude.¡± ¡°So what? My film crew has rented out the hospital today. I can walk however I want inside here. Who are you to tell me?¡± Juliana retorted. Her agent then pulled out a rental contract for the film crew, clearly stating that they had rented out various areas of the hospital for one month. And to Cheyenne¡¯s surprise, she saw a name on the contract that she recognized ¨C Jase. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a small scoff as she read his name aloud in her sultry voice. Sloane thought Cheyenne was intimidated by this news and chuckled while rubbing her chin. ¡°Yes, Dr. Terry himself ¨C the top neurologist and also Juliana¡¯s uncle.¡± Unexpectedly, Cheyenne only responded with an indifferent ¡°Oh¡± and wore an unconcerned expression on her face. Meanwhile online forums were buzzing with excitement: ¡°Oh my god! Breaking news! Juliana revealed her background ¨C turns out her uncle is the top neurologist!¡± ¡°No wonder Juliana has so many resources; it must be because of her powerful uncle who must be loaded!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous; even if you had such an uncle, could you achieve what Cheyenne did today?¡± ¡°Am I the only one who noticed how disdainful that woman looked?¡± ¡°She¡¯s obviously feeling guilty; someone like her just loves pretending to be cool in front of big shots even when she¡¯s trembling inside.¡± ¡°The grandfather and granddaughter don¡¯t look like good people at all; look at that woman¡¯s face ¨C she must have undergone stic surgery.¡± ¡­ Cheyenne was unaware of these discussions happening online. She nced up from reading Jase¡¯s name on paper and sneered. ¡°I thought it was someone important, turns out it¡¯s just my disciple¡¯s disciple.¡± The crowd around them went silent as everyone wondered if Cheyenne had gone mad or something. How could Jase possibly be rted to this arrogant woman? Did she not think before spouting off lies like this? Juliana paused for a moment before bursting intoughter herself almost choking on air, ¡°You really have no shame, do you? You dare say anything without thinking first! My Uncle is your disciple¡¯s disciple? Ha-ha!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard him mention you before. If my uncle is your disciple¡¯s disciple, I¡¯m willing to apologize on my knees.¡± With a faint smile on her stunning face, Cheyenne snapped her fingers. ¡°Good, I was waiting for that.¡± ¡°Hmph, why don¡¯t you tell us about the consequences of your exaggerated bragging?¡± At that moment, a hoarse and elderly voice rang out. Jonathan Owen, surrounded by the group of people, walked up to Cheyenne with a kind smile on his face. As if he were seeing his own granddaughter. But then he said something that shocked everyone. ¡°My junior, what happened? Why call me here so urgently?¡± Mr. Owen was over seventy years old but called this young woman ¡°junior¡±? How could it be possible? Jase was also there, standing awkwardly behind Jonathan. After being pped in the face by Cheyennest time they met, Jase immediately called his master Carl who scolded him severely. Cheyenne was actually his master¡¯s master¡¯sst disciple! His master had said, ¡°I wanted to take her as my disciple, but I wasn¡¯t worthy! Her strength far surpasses mine, so if you ever see this youngdy again, you can¡¯t provoke her! She received all of my master¡¯s true teachings when she was only thirteen years old and even I envied her.¡± Juliana looked at Jase confusedly and asked, ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle Jase¡­ Is she lying to me? How could she be your master¡¯s junior?¡± Jase took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, coldly saying, ¡°Juliana, apologize to her!¡± The air around them became almost silent as everyone looked incredulously at the delicate young woman before them. She¡­ She was actually Mr. Owen¡¯s junior! The fan who was live-streaming almost dropped her phone, and she didn¡¯t even notice thements in the chat. ¡°Ouch! My face hurts just watching it!¡± ¡°What? She really is Mr. Owen¡¯s junior¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°She looks like she¡¯s only eighteen years old!¡± ¡°I feel sorry for Juliana. Does she really have to apologize on her knees?¡± ¡°You really have double standards; Juliana herself said that she will apologize on her knees. No one ever forced her.¡± Cheyenne stood next to Jonathan with a smile on her face and sighed lightly, ¡°My senior, your hospital is really chaotic. They let the film crewe in and shoot during broad daylight!¡± Jonathan fell silent, while Juliana and Jase exchanged nces in surprise; Jase evenined to his niece, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep a low profile? Why did you have to make a scene?¡± Now he had been reprimanded by the director because of her. Just a few days ago, he was criticized; now another trouble came. Juliana was really his jinx! ¡°Uncle, I¡­ it¡¯s that dirty old man who bumped into me first.¡± ¡°What dirty old man?¡± Jase turned around and saw Layne looking at him with a meaningful smile that almost made him lose it on the spot. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, you¡­ why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been here for some time, and you just noticed. Good eyesight. I think it¡¯s time for me to have a chat with your master¡¯s master.¡± Layne picked up the phone as he spoke. Jonathan and Jase knelt down in front of him together. When they saw that even the director had knelt down, the group of doctors behind them also followed suit. The scene was extremely spectacr.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, it¡¯s all our fault. Please don¡¯t call my master.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, pity us please.¡± Juliana was surprised. Who exactly is this old man? Is he more powerful than that annoying woman? Chapter 156: Grandfather’s Identity Jase saw Juliana still lost in thought, and pulled her skirt to make her kneel down with him. Juliana¡¯s tender knees hit the cold, hard floor, causing her to wince in pain and furrow her brow. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, old Mr. Edwards. Please forgive us for the sake of my master¡¯s master,¡± Jase said. Layne snorted as he stuffed his hands into his pockets like a sulking elementary school student. ¡°I¡¯m just a country bumpkin who can¡¯t even read or write. I don¡¯t deserve your apologies.¡± Hearing the sarcasm in old Mr. Edwards¡¯ words, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but cast a mournful nce at Jase. He angrily muttered under his breath so only Jase could hear him, ¡°Are you guys out of your minds? How dare you call old Mr. Edwards a country bumpkin!¡± Jase hung his head guiltily; he had no idea that his own niece would dare speak so arrogantly! Who was old Mr. Edwards? He was someone whom even Jase¡¯s master¡¯s master greatly admired and respected for his mastery of traditional painting ¨C one painting from old Mr. Edwards could fetch an astronomical price! If he were a country bumpkin who couldn¡¯t read, what did that make them? At this moment, fans sent bulletments fanatically because they had discovered Layne¡¯s identity which was amazing. [Layne was born into an intellectual family where his ancestors served as imperial physicians. In 1920s, they gave up medicine to be sessful entrepreneurs and became one of Onistead¡¯s famous aristocratic families; graduated from Pioneer Medical School at age 20 and became a national first-ss medical worker at age 22; invited to participate in international healthcare development conferences around the world; appointed vice-chairman of United Nations Health Organization at age 35.] However, it was also during this year when he achieved great sess that tragedy struck. His wife died during childbirth leaving behind only Sh ¨C who had below-average intelligencepared to others. In order to take care of Sh wholeheartedly, Layne resigned from being vice-chairman of the health organization and returned to Akloit to retire for good. He never remarried! ¡°Oh my god! This seemingly ordinary elderly man has such an impressive background! I remember eating antibiotics developed by him when I was young¡­ They were so sweet but no longer on sale!¡± ¡°Imperial physician! Just hearing such words makes me imagine so much! Juliana really kicked herself into trouble this time.¡± Juliana¡¯s fans expressed their dissatisfaction. Aizen named ¡°Biscuit¡±mented: ¡°This old man is intentional. He is such a big figure but pretends to be good for nothing, just to make my Juliana lose face.¡± Then a bunch of people startedmenting: ¡°Your values are so strange, I bet your facial features are crooked too! @Biscuit¡± ¡°#Breaking news# Old Mr. Edwards is not only a genius in medicine but also an artist. Last month, one of his paintings sold for over six million dors and was bought by a collector.¡± ¡°Just look at it. Does Juliana dare say that he is a country bumpkin who can¡¯t read? Who is really illiterate? I remember Juliana only has a junior high school education @Biscuit¡± Some femaleizens were caught up in Layne¡¯s romantic story ¨C remaining unmarried for life for his wife. In today¡¯s society where materialism reigns supreme, love between men and women is no longer as pure as it used to be in books. ¡°One soulmate in a lifetime¡± has be a joke. These days everyone treats dating and marriage casually; making money is the only way forward. In contrast, old Mr. Edwards chose never to marry despite his achievements; even giving up his position as a high-ranking official for his daughter was truly admirable. He was undoubtedly an exemry figure both in career sess and personal character. As his granddaughter Cheyenne became more well-known due to her previous marriage with the Foley Group CEO, earning millions at an art exhibition or outshining the President¡¯s daughter Emily at balls or surviving a near-death experience recently made her image fuller than before. Now when people look back on her past, they realize she wasn¡¯t just some ordinary abandoned woman from an affluent family without brains or talent. Instead, she had both! Cheyenne¡¯s tough image also gained her some small fan base among young girls who admired her strength. Juliana finally realized that she had offended someone far from simple ¨C even her uncle knelt down obediently before him ¨C let alone herself being such an insignificant celebrity starlet. At that moment, Jonathan stood up, announcing another decision which would hit them hard. ¡°As of today, Jase will no longer serve as the head of neurology department; furthermore, our hospital exists solely for treating patients, not for entertainment purposes nor epting any private ormercial cooperation without approval from higher authorities. Vitors will be dismissed!¡± You see, as one of thergest and most luxuriousndmark buildings in Akloit, this hospital frequently appears in many TV dramas. But now, because of a woman named Juliana, they have refused to cooperate with the outside world, resulting in an annual loss of at least tens of millions. Jonathan¡¯s actions indirectly proved just how important the grandfather and granddaughter were. At the same time, Juliana had be someone that many directors refuse to work with. Jase worked so hard for years to be the head of neurology department, only to be demoted because of Juliana¡¯s mistake. However, he was lucky enough that he wasn¡¯t fired outright. Juliana¡¯s mind wentpletely nk when the director urged her to apologize to Cheyenne.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This time, the one looking down from a superior position was Cheyenne, and this didn¡¯t sit well with Juliana. Reluctantly, she approached Cheyenne, her voice dry as she admitted, ¡°I was wrong.¡± The insincere apology was not epted by Cheyenne who even yawned on the spot, making it seem like she was about to fall asleep any minute now. ¡°Oh? I can¡¯t hear you. Please speak louder since my hearing is a bit impaired from my concussion.¡± Juliana clenched her fists tightly while ring at Cheyenne through narrowed eyes, ¡°You did this on purpose¡­¡± ¡°You can investigate my concussion if you want.¡± Seeing Juliana almost cry, Sloane pulled on her sleeve and whispered softly into her ear, ¡°Juliana, bear it for now, and we still have chances.¡± This time around Juliana finally apologized sincerely, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry. Just then¡­ it was all my fault.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t answer but instead took Layne¡¯s arm, smiling sweetly and making anyone forget about what had happened earlier. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go, shall we?¡± ¡°Thank goodness you didn¡¯t turn out like that, otherwise, I would¡¯ve had no choice but beat some sense into you.¡± ¡°How could that happen? We may be poor, but we have our own family values.¡± ¡®Poor? Are you kidding me? You have real estate properties in plenty!¡¯ Jonathan who followed behind them thought. Chapter 157: But I’m Too Lazy The spacious and bright office was decorated in simple ck and white tones, much like its owner. Behind the desk sat a man dressed in an Armani suit, with the top button of his shirt fastened all the way up to give him a chaste appearance. In front of himy a stack of files and contracts. When his secretary came in to retrieve some documents, she couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces at her handsome boss who looked like he belonged on Mount Olympus. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Without lifting his head, the man said with an icy voice made her jump with fright. Her face turned red as she stammered out an excuse, ¡°Mr. Foley, I¡¯m here to pick up yesterday¡¯s contract.¡± ¡°Mypany doesn¡¯t need any airheads. Go get your sry from ountingter.¡± The beautiful secretary was left stunned, feeling deeply aggrieved and wanting to exin herself, but she dared not provoke him further. She could only hold back her tears and exit the office. Unaware of her surroundings as she walked out of the office door, she bumped into someone walking by. She instinctively looked up and met a man¡¯s gentle and refined face. The man was dressed in a deep emerald green suit, a color both profound and noble. Itplemented his fairplexion, and his smile exuded warmth. His features bore a faint resemnce to Mr. Foley. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized reflexively. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Vincent replied before gracefully entering Kelvin¡¯s office¡­ Meanwhile at the hospital, Cheyenne had been gaining weight during her week-long stay ¨C all thanks to Benson who rented a temporary apartment nearby so he could bring soup over twice daily without fail! Thankfully, Kate and Reece helped eat some too, or else Cheyenne would have gained even more weight! Benson shrugged off Cheyenne¡¯s concern about weight gain. His clear voice rang in her ears, ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re too thin. It would be much better if you gained a little weight. When I hold your hand, it feels like holding a cat¡¯s paw, and it breaks my heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s called being slim. By the way, Benson, you¡¯re here at the hospital taking care of me every day. What about your Verklee College admissions test?¡± Verklee College, located in Mupreyca, is internationally renowned as a top-tier music school. It has produced numerous world-famous musicians, such as the father of symphony, Hoare, the entricposer Vera, and the pioneers of modern pop music, the Guild of Rhythm, which has already etched its name into the history books ¨C all of them alumni of this university. Every year they only ept five students from Che due to their strict examination process¡­ This year, for some reason, the number of spots has dropped to four, meaning that thepetition is even more intense. The rumors said that the reduction in spots seems rted to Miss Weaver of the Weaver family. She too majors in music and ys the piano exceptionally well. At just eight years old, she won numerous awards and her fame rivals that of Benson¡¯s. But three years ago, during an important test, Benson had an unexpected eye injury and withdrew frompetition. The champion became Miss Weaver instead. She was taken on as a disciple by Professor Fiona at Verklee College. Fiona herself was the lead singer of Guild of Rhythm and when she was young, she used to be a musician employed by Mupreyca Royal Family. Her songs were yed at the Queen¡¯s birthday parties and parliamentary openings. She adapted ssical symphony ¡°Moonlight Sonata¡± with modern electronic music, making it more catchy than ever before, bing one of pioneers in modern music history. Miss Weaver became her student which gave her an advantage over otherpetitors right from the start. Compared with Miss Weaver¡¯s smooth sailing journey, Benson¡¯s path in music had been extremely difficult. Cheyenne remembered sneaking into the Gibbs Residence as a child just so she could watch him practice ying the piano. Mrs. Gibbs sold off an ancestral gold bracelet just so she could buy him his piano which made it all the more precious to both mother and son. Children are naturally yful and also prone to making mistakes. Cheyenne saw Benson make one mistake because he got distracted while practicing once. It was such a small thing but Mrs. Gibbs pped him across his face out of anger, then forbade him from eating dinner until he practiced for five hours straight without rest or break afterwards. Benson owes much gratitude towards Mrs. Gibbs¡¯ strictness because it helped shape who he is today; however, due to this same strictness towards him, it caused Benson not to value familial love as much as others do. And entering Verklee College and studying there had always been his greatest wish, but he was blind. Not wanting Cheyenne to worry about him, Benson answered nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in my abilities? Please don¡¯t worry about me! Even if I only practice two hours per day, I¡¯m confident enough that I¡¯ll get epted.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious inside, knowing full well how difficult it was to get admitted. The exams were in October, and there were still three months left. She had to cure Benson¡¯s eyes within these three months. ¡°Well, I trust you,¡± she said. Although Benson couldn¡¯t see her face, just listening to her sweet and clear voice painted a beautiful image of a girl in his mind. It had been three years since hest saw her. The first impression was starting to be blurry in his mind. Before going to sleep every night, Benson would think about her so as not to forget her. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s pack up and leave the hospital,¡± Cheyenne said. Tanner was the happiest person about it while Jonathan was the saddest. He finally had a chance to see his junior every day. Before he could make her work at his hospital, she was leaving! Outside the hospital entrance, Jonathan watched the young woman in front of him sadly. ¡°My dear junior, are you really not considering joining us? I can give you a nominal position. Please don¡¯t be so heartless.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Cheyenne refused him without hesitation while Jonathan wiped away tears from his eyes, asking, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯mzy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do all the work for you; all you have to do is nod your head.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I¡¯m toozy even for that,¡± replied Cheyenne nonchntly. Jonathan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, do what you got to do. I¡¯m going over to Todd mansion now.¡± Her grandpa helped her treat Iker this whole week, so she didn¡¯t know how Iker¡¯s legs were doing now. Without any hesitation, she turned around and walked away, Jonathan chased after her and called out loudly, ¡°Cheyenne, if you change your mindter on, you can join us anytime.¡± Just as he finished speaking, an empty mineral water bottle flew towards him,nding near his feet and causing him to immediately shut up. Chapter 158: Displeasing to the Eye Thanks to Cheyenne¡¯s arrival, the once quiet Iker¡¯s Estate suddenly became lively. The living room was filled with people, and the beautiful men and women in the room made the maids¡¯ eyes light up. When coffee was served, they were all very careful. As the host, Iker sat at the head of the table with a stern expression on his face. He looked displeased at all of these extra people in his house. ¡°I remember only inviting Miss Lawrence,¡± he said. Everyone except Kate, who had thin skin, picked up their coffee cups nonchntly and took a sip. Reece even lounged on the sofa with his legs crossed as if he were at home. ¡°Tanner and I are already friends,¡± he said. ¡°I drank some soup he sent which tasted good, so I came to thank him.¡± Tanner raised an eyebrow slightly when he heard this, thinking, ¡®I didn¡¯t send it to you but you drank it!¡¯ Iker looked at Omari and narrowed his deep-set eyes slightly. ¡°Mr. Lara, you seem to have nothing better to do.¡± Omari nodded honestly while staring obsessively at Cheyenne¡¯s beautiful profile. ¡°It¡¯s off-season for mypany right now,¡± he said. Off-season? Cheyenne almost spat out her coffee when she heard this sentence ¨C anyone could say it except Omari! With his reputation, just posting a message saying ¡®epting orders¡¯ would probably result in queues until next year! However, since Omari wasn¡¯t particrly ambitious by nature ¨C only taking cases when he ran low on money ¨C seeing him forced into business would be quite rare indeed! Kate raised her hand timidly while looking downcast. ¡°I ¡­ I am here on behalf of my brother who is currently hospitalized.¡± She exined softly, ¡°Since my brother is also a victim in this case, then I have every right to be here.¡± ¡°Alright, Master Iker, let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Cheyenne¡¯s tone became serious which caused everyone else¡¯s mood in the living room be solemn too. ¡°Do you have any news about Konner?¡± Iker made sure that all the servants around them left before speaking again, ¡°I¡¯ve received some information about Konner recently. Konner initially took care of snakes for Davon, and then he was transferred to be a driver. About two years ago, he took a leave, iming he was going back to his hometown, and he didn¡¯t return until three monthster.¡± ¡°What was the reason for his leave?¡± ¡°Taking a three-month leave seems quite unusual. Especially considering that Konner is just an ordinary driver.¡± ¡°Marriage.¡± Tanner nced at his young master and added in a melodious voice, ¡°After he came back, everyone said he became very strange. He would often wake up in the middle of the night to drink. When he had nothing to do, he liked to talk to himself.¡± Omari suddenly snapped his fingers and caught everyone¡¯s attention. They all looked at him. ¡°I asked Konner¡¯s wife,¡± Omari said. ¡°She said her husband was normal before they got married. After they got married, Konner nned on quitting his job as a driver. After Konner quit his job, he would often go to an underground gambling den and gamble away his money. If he lost a game, he woulde back home and drink while talking to himself.¡± ¡°I had someone investigate this gambling den,¡± Omari continued. ¡°It is one of Mupreyca¡¯s mysterious family industries where only the rich or wealthy can gamble!¡± Upon hearing this news, Cheyenne began questioning everything that she knew about Konner. Even though the Todd family paid higher wages than otherpanies for drivers like Konner who drove taxis when not working for them directly ¨C there was no way that it could exin why Konner would be so careless with money. ¡°Do you know where this gambling den is?¡± Cheyenne asked curiously. Omari immediately frowned and refuted firmly, ¡°No way! I can¡¯t let you take such risks! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow with a smile on her face as she replied softly, ¡°I have already made up my mind.¡± Nobody could change her decision now! Everyone looked at Cheyenne¡¯s determined expression helplessly before sighing together in unison. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Cheyenne,¡± Kate volunteered bravely after hearing what she had decided upon doing next. Hearing Kate¡¯s offer, Reece rolled his eyes. ¡°What are you going there for? To slow down Cheyenne? When ites to things like this, it¡¯s only right for a charming young guy like me to handle it.¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Kate retorted quickly before Reece could say anything else. ¡°Your face will probably be recognized by someone as soon as you walk into it!¡± Kate¡¯s words deted Reece instantly because they made so much sense. Iker was actually much more suitable for going with Cheyenne since he rarely appeared publicly but then again, he couldn¡¯t walk. Cheyenne needed somebody who could cause trouble inside the gambling den so that she could get time there to search for clues. The next evening, the neon lights on the streets flickered to life, adorning the city with their radiant glow. Everywhere, there was a bustling scene of lights, colors, and merriment. A ck Maybach raced down the straight street. Inside, a young woman in a red mini skirt exuded sex appeal and allure. Her face was half-covered by ck sunsses, but her bright red lips were eye-catching. Her own car had been damaged in an ident and this car she drove belonged to Master Iker. In the driver¡¯s seat was a rtively sturdy ¡°woman¡± with an alluring face who drove with one hand while using the other to adjust her chest. ¡°This thing is useless; it keeps falling off.¡± Cheyenne nced over from the passenger seat and chuckled before pping the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move around like that! What if you expose yourselfter?¡± ¡°I am singled out as the national heartthrob byizens, but I gave up my dignity for your sake. So, once this is done, I want you to gift me your Stone Angel Statue.¡± He had long coveted Cheyenne¡¯s Stone Angel Statue which was exquisite and translucent in her vi courtyard. She ced it in her fountain pool to make it aesthetically pleasing. He had wanted to take it from Cheyenne since he bought his vi in Akloit, but Cheyenne refused to give it away to him. It wasn¡¯t that she was being stingy, but once the stone statue was removed, the fountain pool would be empty¡­ and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to find a recement. ¡°Fine,¡± Cheyenne agreed reluctantly. ¡°But let me make myself clear. You have to move it yourself!¡± As long as she didn¡¯t have to lift a finger herself, everything else could be negotiated easily enough. After getting her promise, Reece suddenly threw a flirtatious look at her. ¡°I knew you were generous.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne covered her mouth abruptly with disgust written all over her face before turning away from him. ¡°You hurt my eyes! Just focus on driving!¡± ¡°How can I? I put on makeup before leaving home today ¨C even lipstick too ¨C don¡¯t they make me look good? How can you say such things?¡± He actually knew how important male attractiveness was nowadays¡­ impressive indeed! Chapter 159: How to Become Rich Together After half an hour, the luxury car arrived at its destination and parked at the entrance of an alleyway. This was a notorious area in Akloit where all sorts of shady characters roamed about. This area used to be part of the foreign concessions, but after they withdrew, many wealthy families set their sights on this piece ofnd. They fought over it for decades with no resolution in sight. To maintain bnce, the major families reached a ¡°peace¡± agreement and established a business association to manage this area in rotation. As soon as they stopped the car, Cheyenne saw several shadowy figures lurking under colorful neon lights. There were three or five young men who looked about seventeen or eighteen years old with long golden hair andrge silver earrings dangling from their ears. Despite being in the middle of summer, they wore white shirts paired with ck vests that gave off an air of teenage rebellion. ¡°They¡¯re just students from nearby schools who skip ss to hang out here instead,¡± Reece exined. ¡°If they have money, they¡¯ll go to inte cafes; if not, they¡¯ll just loiter on street corners.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so sad,¡± Cheyenne replied sympathetically. Reece rolled his eyes at herment. ¡°You might feel sorry for them now but trust me; all these kids see when they look at you is easy money.¡± Sure enough, those boys looked at Cheyenne with hostile intent as if she were some kind of naive rich girl ripe for exploitation. They exchanged whispers among themselves before deciding to make their move. The leader swaggered over like he owned the ce and snatched a lollipop hanging outside a convenience store without paying for it before popping it into his mouth with practiced ease while ignoring the shopkeeper¡¯s silent protest. Reece let out a sigh and leaned against the car door while watching Cheyenne and signing.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°To be honest,¡± Reece said wistfully while twirling one strand of his wig around his finger like any other woman would do when flirting with someone else. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to fight them since I¡¯m trying my best to act like ady right now.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but say jokingly when she nced at his actions. ¡°Seriously though, with your face, it¡¯d be such a waste not being a woman! Maybe you should have a sex change sometime?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle before teasing him further by saying, ¡°Well¡­ you don¡¯t need stic surgery since you¡¯re already pretty enough!¡± ¡°Thanks, I appreciate it. But I still want to be a man!¡± As she listened to his words, a hint of a smile appeared on her pretty face. Her disdainful gaze moved down andnded on the man¡¯s waist. Reece was embarrassed by her gaze and coughed awkwardly, hastily pulling at his skirt to cover up. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, even your ears are red like that and you still have the nerve to say you¡¯re a man!¡± ¡°If I am not a man, you aren¡¯t a woman!¡± Reece lowered his head and gritted his teeth as he squeezed out these words from between them. ¡°I¡¯ve been married and divorced. Do you think I¡¯m not a woman? And what about you? You¡¯re just a virgin now.¡± Being mocked for being a virgin made Reece feel like he had been hit hard! He coughed violently until tears were almost streaming down his face. In order not to let Cheyenne look down on him, he straightened up his chest and stared at her intently. ¡°Who said that? When I held a girl¡¯s hand, you were still green!¡± ¡°You mean when our teacher let us y games of holding hands during ss?¡± ¡°No! I mean when I went on dates!¡± ¡°Forget it. I know all your rumored partners are male!¡± Cheyenne smiled, her eyes dazzling like crystals. She was clearly such an exquisite girl but always said things that didn¡¯t match her image at all. She tiptoed up and whispered gently into Reece¡¯s ear with clear yet sweet tones; warm breath spilled onto Reece¡¯s earlobe, causing it to tingle slightly. His perfect ears were blushing uncontrobly; even his neck turned pinkish-red. Reece felt heartbroken inside. These two beauties chatted away recklessly in this dark ce without noticing someone gradually approaching them. Until¡­ a slender figure blocked Cheyenne¡¯s view; she raised her chin ¨C with its perfect jawline resembling nature¡¯s most beautiful carving ¨C causing the boy staring at her momentarily stunned. Just now, from afar, he only thought that the woman in the red dress had a great figure. Now that he was closer enough to see this woman in a ck strapless dress paired with a baseball shirt, he felt she was damn near a fairy! What should he do? She was so good-looking that he suddenly felt reluctant to rob her. Maybe¡­ he should change the way he robbed? Maybe he should be gentler? Cheyennezily scanned the four of them. The youngest among them was probably only thirteen years old! He was so skinny that if he came out to rob someone, shouldn¡¯t he buy insurance first? She just nced at them indifferently but it felt like they had been brushed by spring breeze. The leader of these young hoodlums had slightly better willpower than the others. He coughed and put his hands in his pockets. ¡°Hey, pretty girl,¡± said the leader hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss how to be rich together with you. Just give me your money from your bag yourself so I don¡¯t have to rummage through it and identally find something I shouldn¡¯t see.¡± What? Reece really suspected that he was hallucinating right now since the way this robber spoke was so fresh and amusing. He seemed to have seen a new toy and reached out to poke Cheyenne¡¯s arm while smiling suggestively. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t hit them too hard; they¡¯re quite interesting.¡± ¡°I know,¡± replied Cheyenne nonchntly as she handed over her bag with an overly sweet smile on her face which made it seem somewhat unreal. ¡®Why does she give me her bag so obediently?¡¯ Monkey didn¡¯t quite believe it. How could their path towards wealth be so smooth? Chapter 160 Perfect Assist Monkey hesitated for a while, but in the end, he reached out and took the bag. His three buddies surrounded Cheyenne in a tight circle behind him, clearly indicating a robbery, which attracted the attention of many passersby. ¡°That girl is really brave; she dares to drive a luxury car in such a ce without bodyguards.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, from her rxed expression, she seems to be as carefree as a tourist. I guess it¡¯s because her family is really wealthy and doesn¡¯t care about that little expense.¡± ¡°If it were me, why would I rob for money? I¡¯d woo her first. Once a woman¡¯s heart is upied by me, she will give me money willingly.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point there. That¡¯s probably why I don¡¯t have money. Turns out, my wife hasn¡¯t fallen for me yet! Damn, I need to go back and give her a good spanking. Who knows, I might even get a BMW out of her.¡± The whispers of passersby were not missed by the man¡¯s ears. Less than twenty meters away from this alley, a ck luxurious Lamborghini was parked under the streetlight. The car window was open. The dim streetmp cast a yellowish glow on the man¡¯s face, illuminating half of it while the other half remained hidden in darkness. With his nose as a dividing point, the contrasting textures of cold hardness and softness entuated his handsome and stern face, drawing people deeply into it. In the driver¡¯s seat, Chris had his hands sped on the steering wheel, leaning forward slightly with narrowed eyes fixed ahead. ¡°Mr. Foley, isn¡¯t that¡­ Mrs¡­ Miss Lawrence?¡± He originally wanted to say ¡°Mrs. Foley¡±, but felt the oppressive cold air in the car, so he changed it to ¡°Miss Lawrence¡± at thest minute. ¡°Um.¡± At such a close distance, how could Kelvin who had perfect eyesight not see it? A deep light flickered in his deep-set eyes, and the long hands folded on the knees faintly moved and tapped rhythmically. This was his habitual action when he was thinking. Chris whispered again, ¡°Mr. Foley, it seems like Mrs. Foley has run into some trouble.¡± Surrounded by four delinquent thugs, Mrs. Foley, such a delicate and petite woman could not withstand their attack, could she? If it were an ordinary woman who encountered such a thing, she would probably have cried already. But Mrs. Foley didn¡¯t. She was still smiling and pretending to be calm. Under the neon lights, her almond eyes on that small and delicate face were smiling. This made her appear more like she was forcing a smile. Chris felt a dull pain in his heart. ¡®Mrs. Foley was truly pitiable.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Foley, should we go and help her?¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t answer immediately. In fact, he was torn and somewhat angry. This was not a good ce, so what was she doing here? And why was she intentionally dressed like that, with a short skirt revealing long, fair legs and red open-toed high-heeled sandals, looking as alluring as a rose in the dark night? If it weren¡¯t for her conspicuous appearance, how would she have encountered this situation? ¡°Hmm.¡± In the end, reason triumphed over anger. No matter what, Kelvin didn¡¯t want to see that annoying woman get into such a situation. Chris was joyful of Mr. Foley¡¯s response and thought, ¡®Mr. Foley is truly one of those who says one thing but means another. Clearly, he cares deeply for Mrs. Foley, yet he disys an attitude of indifference as if it has nothing to do with him.¡¯ Women are fickle. If their waiting receives no response, they would give their love to another man. Chris was afraid that Mr. Foley would not realize his own feelings for Mrs. Foley until Mrs. Foley threw herself into another man¡¯s arms. So, as Mr. Foley¡¯s assistant and friend, shouldn¡¯t he lend a hand? The pursuit of an ex-wife could start with a heroic rescue. Chris opened the car door and suddenly clutched his stomach, howling in pain. ¡°Mr. Foley, I¡¯m sorry, I suddenly have a stomachache. I need to use the restroom. For the rescue mission, it¡¯s best if you handle it personally.¡± Stomachache? Kelvin looked at his ¡°performance¡± with cold eyes, his tightly pursed lips twitching slightly. How did he manage to get this far with such acting skills? Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t joined the entertainment industry; otherwise, he would probably have starved on the streets. ¡®Mr. Foley shouldn¡¯t suspect anything, right?¡¯ Chris muttered anxiously, stealing a cautious nce at the man in the back seat, who had a cold aura. With cold sweat on his forehead, he immediately got out of the car. Despite being in an awkward situation, he had to finish this act! Kelvin got out of the luxury car, stepping carefully towards the dimly lit area under the yellow streetlights. Meanwhile, Monkey had just taken Cheyenne¡¯s bag and hadn¡¯t had a chance to feel happy when he was suddenly kicked in the knee by the woman. She was wearing pointed high heels and kicked with all her strength, causing Monkey to immediately cry out in pain. ¡°Monkey.¡± The three blonde teenagers were surprised and quickly surrounded Cheyenne. ¡°Monkey?¡± Cheyenne almost burst outughing, her fair hand stroking her chin as she looked at the other three. ¡°You kids are interesting. What an interesting nickname.¡± Monkey gasped and clutched his knee as hey on the ground, sobbing in response, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not trustworthy. We¡¯ve agreed it is a ¡®peace¡¯ robbery.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. How could she attack him suddenly? Upon hearing this, Reece kicked Monkey¡¯s thigh and said coldly, ¡°You have some nerve robbing my friend Cheyenne. Brat, you¡¯re brave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fearless! If it wasn¡¯t for her good looks, I would¡¯ve beaten her already!¡± Monkey replied angrily while regretting that he had underestimated his opponent because of her beauty. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re bullies on this street! You¡¯re dead meat for daring to hit us!¡± ¡°Attack her! Avenge Monkey!¡± The four teenagers picked up wooden sticks from the roadside and rushed towards Cheyenne. Seeing that a stick was about to hit Cheyenne, Reece grabbed it with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Do you want to die? If you don¡¯t want to die, then get lost!¡± the teenage boy spoke so rudely without any manners or respect that Cheyenne wanted to teach him a good lesson. She took off her ck baseball shirt revealing a ck sequin skirt underneath which made her fair skin even more eye-catching. On her neck hung a shiny diamond ne which made Monkey¡¯s heart skip a beat. This must be worth over three million dors! She was really rich! ¡°Reece, take my clothes and let me handle this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 161: You Have No Right to Control Me Just when everyone thought that the slim young woman would be bullied by these four ruffians, Cheyenne deftly dodged their attacks. When those sticks swung towards her, she seized the teenage boy¡¯s wrist while he was distracted. She pulled him towards her, lifted her foot and delivered a powerful kick on a pressure point on his lower leg. This kick could be excruciatingly painful, but it wouldn¡¯t be lethal. Two more fearless boys charged forward, one from the left and one from the right, preparing to attack Cheyenne together. ¡°Bitch, go to hell,¡± they shouted and rushed over. Danger was approaching, yet she was still smiling. The sweet dimple on her lips was exceptionally charming, and there was no sign of panic or fear on her face. ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, you all will forever be my henchmen!¡± As soon as the words fell, she grabbed the young boy who was flying towards her and threw him over her shoulder, catching him off guard and causing him to fall heavily on the ground with bruises all over his body. The boy looked at the woman in front of him incredulously. She was clearly still standing in the same spot, yet she had managed to knock them all down at once. ¡°Damn, this woman is a skilled fighter. We made a wrong move.¡± ¡°Monkey, what should we do?¡± ¡°Run, go find our boss.¡± ¡°Right, right, go find Dominic.¡± Four young hooligans struggled to get up from the ground, their gazes towards Cheyenne had undergone a qualitative change from initial disdain to present fear. They stepped back while taunting harshly, ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble for hitting us. Do you even know who our boss is? Wait until Dominic arrives, you¡¯ll be begging on your knees for mercy!¡± Cheyenne raises her hand. The young boy¡¯s face changed and he took two or three steps back, reaching out to hold his knee. He suspected that his bones were about to break, wondering why the woman was so ruthless. Thetter raised her hand above her head, and her delicate, cold fingers reached to the side of her temple to tidy up the butterfly-shaped hair clip in her hair. Such an action couldn¡¯t be more graceful. Monkey was left speechless. ¡®I am robbing her! Can¡¯t she show a little bit of nervousness?¡¯ From a side view, her posture revealed her graceful figure wrapped in a ck short skirt, with roundness supporting the fabric of the suspender skirt. The seductive curves were like those of a sea siren. Upon arriving, Kelvin witnessed such a scene and his thick eyebrows furrowed while his gaze turned cold. Because they were facing away from him, Cheyenne and Reece didn¡¯t notice the man standing behind them. Reece continued talking to the young boy. ¡°Who is your boss? Even if he¡¯s here, he¡¯ll end up begging for mercy!¡± Reece¡¯s sudden coquettish voice rang in Cheyenne¡¯s ear and amused her greatly. ¡°Dominic is the head of South Street. How can he beg you for mercy? Dream on! You wait, I¡¯ll call Dominic right now!¡± Saying that, the four of them ran away hand in hand. The youngest one was a bit naive and stood there dumbfounded. Monkey saw this and pped him on his forehead with a loud curse. ¡°You idiot, run!¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The four hooligans fled in panic. Cheyenne patted her hands regretfully and turned to the person next to her. ¡°I just got warmed up and haven¡¯t really started yet¡­¡± She forgot all about what she was going to say because of a sudden figure that appeared before her eyes. Cheyenne was stunned. How did he get here?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The cold man walked over silently, his ck handmade leather shoes shining brightly in front of her. He quickly took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. In contrast, Kelvin only wore a white shirt. He was much taller than herself; the jacket fit him perfectly while it reached below her hips, covering up her ck skirt hemline perfectly too. At first nce, Cheyenne looked like she had stolen an adult¡¯s clothes ¨C petite yet charmingly cute. It waspletely different from how she looked just moments ago ¨C heroic yet seductive at once. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Cheyenne tilted slightly to look at herself wearing Kelvin¡¯s ck jacket which still had traces of his mint scent lingering on it, refreshing, pleasant-smelling and soothing on this hot summer night. But then she realized that she had been bewitched by him again which made her angry beyond words! ¡®After all those times he hurt me already, why can¡¯t I learn a lesson? Just one gesture from him could make my heart start wavering again; this is not good! Her hand fell onto her shoulder, ready to take off the jacket so as to return it back but suddenly Kelvin reached out to grab hold onto hers firmly while looking at Cheyenne with stern eyes and rebuking coldly, ¡°This isn¡¯t where you belong; go back!¡± ¡®Who is he lecturing me like this? My ex-husband? How ridiculous!¡¯ Cheyenne stared straight into his sharp deep-set eyes without any fear while feeling oppressed by Kelvin¡¯s strong aura surrounding! The tougher Kelvin was to her, the more rebellious she became. Her voice was cold and sharp, ¡°Mr. Foley, you don¡¯t need to remind me where I am. Besides, we¡¯re divorced, you are in no position to control me!¡± Her words were like a heavy stone pressing on his chest, suffocating and ufortable. Kelvin had lived for 27 years and this was the first time he had tasted such bitterness. Unconsciously, many scenes of their previous interactions came to his mind. Cheyenne clung to him like a leech. When he worked, she would sit quietly beside him with her hands propping up her chin. ¡°If I were Thumbelina, I could fit in your pocket, Kelvin.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± His reply was as cold as ever. But she wasn¡¯t angry; instead sheughed happily like a little squirrel and bounced onto hisp with both hands around his neck before nting a kiss on him. ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re not cute at all, but I still like you. It seems my heart ispletely under your control.¡± ¡­ Kelvin couldn¡¯t remember what happened afterwards very clearly. The woman stood sideways under the dim lights with delicate features and stared at him, appearing aloof. ¡®What a liar!¡¯ Kelvin who usually had perfect emotional control felt anger again ¨C bitter anger! He was confident in himself when it came to controlling emotions but everything crumbled when he faced Cheyenne. It was as if she had caused chronic toxicity to him. The toxicity would invade his heart bit by bit until it took over every inch of his heart. Taking a deep breath, Kelvin shifted his gaze towards the crowding towards them. His gaze suddenly deepened. Chapter 162: Kneel Down and Beg for Mercy A group of people walked towards them, all dressed like thugs. At first nce, there were at least twenty of them. The young man in the middle was wearing a ck leather jacket adorned with shiny metal studs, and he was tall and muscr. He looked to be about six foot three. He wore a ck duckbill cap that obscured his face, but the giant python tattoo on his neck was impressive enough to make an impression on anyone who saw it. The snake¡¯s head faced his chin, its bloody fangs gaping wide as if it were about to devour him whole. With this eerie and terrifying tattoo adorning him, even without showing his face, the man exuded an aura of ferocity that made people shudder. Was this Dominic? Reece¡¯s expression darkened as he quietly ced his handbag on top of the car hood and twisted his neck slightly. Cheyenne heard a faint ¡°click¡± sound. Was this guy going to fight? Kelvin looked coldly at the group of people before turning around to Cheyenne and saying, ¡°Get in the car!¡± ¡°No need.¡± At her words, he became angry; furrowing his eyebrows and pursing his lips gave him an air of deep superiority. ¡°Now is not your time to show off.¡± ¡°Mr. Foley.¡± She tiptoed and leaned in close to his ear, her warm breath brushing against his earlobe, and at the same time, it also seeped into his heart. ¡°The way you act makes me think you can¡¯t bear to leave me.¡± At her words, he clenched hisrge hand into a fist. ¡°Cheyenne,¡± he growled out between gritted teeth. ¡°Do you think your fancy moves can take down all these guys?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± she replied calmly ¡°You!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe how stubborn she could be sometimes; now he wondered if that cute and proud girl in front of him was just her disguise. The prickly rose seemed more like her true self. Meanwhile, Dominic had approached them with eyes like snakes staring intently at each person present, especially focusing on Cheyenne who stood out from everyone else due to her stunning beauty. At the moment, he couldn¡¯t quite recall where he had seen her before. ¡°I heard you guys beat up my buddies?¡± Cheyenne smiled lightly as she met those cold gleaming eyes head-on.¡±To be precise, it was me who did it.¡± Monkey and the other three boys hung their heads shyly and felt embarrassed because they hadn¡¯t told Dominic that they were beaten by such a soft girl. Dominic noticed their reaction but just clicked his tongue soundlessly! He spat out the betel nut residue in his mouth, the red residue was chewed up and spit on the ground. His teeth were bright red as if he had just tasted blood. ¡°Good, since you admit it yourself, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯re a woman.¡± As he spoke, he reached out and took the steel pipe handed to him by his henchman and swung it hard towards Cheyenne¡¯s head. Suddenly, a man grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into his embrace to make her avoid the attack. Cheyenne bumped into his chest; the man¡¯s scent was cold and sharp like winter hade early. She froze for a moment, her heart sinking as she watched Dominic¡¯s steel pipe about to strike Kelvin¡¯s shoulder in the tense silence. ¡®Why did he protect me again?¡¯ Her eyes turned red as Cheyenne looked up at Dominic. She opened her lips slightly and said something shocking that would turn things around. ¡°Dominic Grant! Are you itching for trouble again? You even dare to fight your Cheyenne!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the steel pipe in Dominic¡¯s hand fell to the ground, coincidentally hitting his own foot. It was summer with high temperatures; he only wore flip flops when going out. The metal rod hit his toes, causing him to scream in pain while beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead. ¡°You¡­ you know my real name! Are you really Cheyenne?¡± He didn¡¯t look closely at this woman before but now that he did ¨C her face was innocent yet seductive with a small mole on her nose that looked familiar¡­ Damn! It really is Cheyenne! ¡°Plop!¡± Dominic endured excruciating pain from his foot while kneeling before Cheyenne in front of all of his henchmen who were shocked by what they saw. He bowed ny degrees onto the ground, begging. ¡°Cheyenne, spare me; I didn¡¯t know it was you ¨C those idiots are to me!¡± An eerie silence reigned. Their breathing slowed down unconsciously. Cheyenne arrogantly lifted up her fair chin, then kicked him on his shoulder with one slender foot, causing him to retreat several meters away while spitting out blood. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± ¡°No no no I wouldn¡¯t dare ¨C just now I didn¡¯t recognize it was you.¡± ¡°Your underlings said that I would beg you for mercy.¡± Dominic¡¯s face changed color; fear crept onto his forehead making wrinkles appear when looking up at Cheyenne. Looking back, Dominic looked at his henchmen with a murderous gaze and asked, ¡°Who said that? Kneel down and apologize!¡± It was the first time Monkey had ever doubted his life choices. He thought Cheyenne was just a delicate little girl who could be easily bullied, but it turned out she was a martial arts expert. And to make matters worse, Dominic, whom Monkey idolized, knelt before her like a servant. What the hell was going on? Monkey gave himself a resounding p and walked out of the crowd. He knelt in front of Cheyenne without hesitation. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing.¡± Dominic kicked him angrily and scolded him, ¡°You stupid Monkey! Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ve offended our founder?¡± ¡°Do you remember when we talked about our founder of ¡®The Growlers¡¯? That¡¯s her! When she was only sixteen years old, she chased after Foothill High School¡¯s bully with a knife for an entire block while you were still ying in the mud!¡± Monkey shuddered as he realized he had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have messed with. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched as he listened to the story. How could he have thought that Cheyenne was just an impulsive girl with thick skin? She turned out to be much more than that. Reece also knew about this incident which started because of him. He offended Sebastian Brown ¨C Foothill High School¡¯s bully ¨C who then beat Reece up in an alleyway. When Cheyenne found out about it, she immediately grabbed her knife and single-handedly fought Sebastian off. Sebastian couldn¡¯t win against her, so he gathered his friends for revenge but they were no match for Cheyenne either. In order to escape alive, Sebastian began admiring Cheyenne instead and formed ¡°The Growlers¡± gang under her leadership. But sh was a bitzy, with her heart mostly set on Kelvin, not paying much attention to the gang. It was all managed by her fanatic fan, Sebastian. After getting married, Cheyenne handed over the gang to Sebastian. He then hung up a picture of her high school uniform photo on the wall and told them, ¡°This is our founder, and you are all members of our gang. In the future, when you meet her, you must respect her.¡± Chapter 163: Just Making Things Difficult for Yourself Five years ago, sixteen-year-old Cheyenne still had a youthful appearance, with baby fat on her face and wearing that JK school uniform. She looked as cute and obedient. Just by looking at this face, no one would believe she could kill or set fire to anything. This photo was taken by Sebastian when Cheyenne was sleeping on her desk with sunlight shining on half of her cheek outside the window. The girl¡¯s sleeping face was sweet and beautiful, with long and thick eyshes fluttering slightly, stirring people¡¯s hearts. ¡°The Growlers¡± only knew that their leader was a cute and pretty girl but didn¡¯t know what she really looked like. What kind of beautiful eyes would be behind those tightly closed eyelids? Now that they finally saw Cheyenne in person, they couldn¡¯t help but exim how pretty she was. Cheyenne had grown up a lot in the past three years. Compared to before, she looked more charming and mature now which was why Dominic couldn¡¯t recognize her at first nce. Dominic felt nervous inside as he nced at the woman secretly. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ why are you here? This ce is not safe for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not safe about it? How long have you been hanging around here?¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow curiously. ¡°Three¡­ three years now. I¡¯ve been here since I was 17 years old when I started out as a bartender.¡± Cheyenne chuckled and then asked him another question, ¡°I remember your grades were pretty good back then; why didn¡¯t you go to college?¡± Despite being a gangster now, Dominic represented his school in national physicspetitions during high school where he won first prize which made his teachers love and hate him so much! Dominic blushed shyly after receiving praise from their leader while showing off his white teeth. ¡°Sebastian said that our leader gave up going to college for something more important than studying, so we should follow your example! Studying isn¡¯t fun anyway; let¡¯s make our gang famous!¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed after hearing this. The reason she didn¡¯t go to college was the man behind her. As for now though? She regrets it deeply! Kelvin also never expected things would turn out like this. He thought she might be in danger but instead became the founder of these thugs! Cheyenne hit him hard again with another surprise attack! ¡®She can dance and fight, but how many more facets of her do I not know?¡¯ ¡°You guys are out of your wits! Do you know that? Nowadays, all the criminals are highly intelligent. The reason why our gang is still in this sorry state is because you guysck education!¡± Monkey muttered under his breath, ¡°I¡­ I graduated from high school.¡± ¡°Oh? Then tell me, how did you do on your college entrance exam?¡± ¡°333 points,¡± he replied proudly. He was the highest-scoring member of the group after Dominic. Cheyenne rolled her eyes and smirked with her red lips half-closed. ¡°You got a 333 out of a total score of 750 and you¡¯re bragging to me?¡± She had deliberately skipped three science exams back then and still scored a 360 on each one. Why didn¡¯t she try harder? Probably because she waszy! With Monkey were several younger boys; one was only thirteen years old and just starting middle school. Others dropped out for various reasons. Reece dared not speak up since he couldn¡¯t even get a score above 300. After graduating high school, he flew straight to Kugral to sign with an entertainmentpany. Monkey awkwardly smiled and quickly lowered his head. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ I wasn¡¯t trying to show off¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Alright then, do any of you know where Soar Casino is located?¡± Konner¡¯s wife only gave them an approximate location for this casino; it took Omari some time in the underworld before discovering its name: Soar Casino. Rumors circted about its mysterious owner: Some say it¡¯s an elderly man who used to live in Cluicia with fierce features while others im it¡¯s actually a young woman with bewitching curves who could steal your soul by walking past you without revealing her true appearance except for wearing red dresses throughout every season with shoulder-length hair. This casino has no specific address; they drove around, looked for it but couldn¡¯t locate it. Upon hearing Cheyenne mention ¡°Soar Casino¡±, Dominic¡¯s face immediately changed, and he began to stutter in his speech. ¡°Che¡­ Cheyenne, why are you asking about that? That ce is not a good one, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t expect her toe for this reason, his handsome face became even colder. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Soar Casino only did business with specific people. The people who went to gamble there were either wealthy tycoons or powerful figures. The security guards inside were also ruthless and brutal.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No one had ever caused trouble in the casino before. Because¡­ everyone who caused trouble died. Today he and Chris came to look for this casino but unexpectedly ran into her again. This woman¡¯s list of offenses was getting longer and longer. ¡°Mr. Foley, don¡¯t think that just because you helped me earlier I should be grateful to you. In fact, it was unnecessary,¡± Cheyenne continued speaking firmly in his ear despite Kelvin¡¯s anger. Unnecessary? Kelvin was furious but the woman still didn¡¯t know any better and continued talking confidently in his ear. ¡°If the casino dares to open, then I dare to go in! Dominic, just tell me where the casino is.¡± Dominic sighed heavily. ¡°Cheyenne, do you really want to go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well then I¡¯ll go with you. At least I know some of the security guards inside, so when we start fighting, we can find our way out.¡± He spoke as if she would definitely get beaten up by someone inside. Cheyenne nodded nonchntly and lifted her foot. ¡°Lead the way.¡± As soon as she took two steps forward, Kelvin grabbed her hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Reece stepped forward protecting Cheyenne but hesitated when he saw Kelvin¡¯s cold gaze on him. He froze with his hand halfway up before finally retracting it several secondster and saying awkwardly, ¡°Uh¡­ You guys continue on without me! I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°Coward!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s voice sounded cold next to him. Reece coughed awkwardly and replied, ¡°My life matters.¡± Chapter 164: Bragging Dominic graduated from high school and never went to college. He had worked as awork administrator, sold drinks at a bar, worked as an enforcer for a debt collectionpany, and even pretended to be an elite in a fancy office. None of these jobs were enough to impress anyone, except for the fact that he once worked at Soar Casino. Although he was just an inconspicuous security guard there, he made over one million dors in just one year. For the wealthy, this amount of money was nothing but pocket change. But for ordinary people like Dominic, it was a huge fortune. Young and carefree, he quit his job and opened up a barbecue restaurant. Unfortunately it failed due to poor management and all of his one million dors were spent. With no other options left, he had no choice but to return here and start over again. Luckily, Sebastian was an honorable man who took him in. Although Dominic had resigned from Soar Casino, he knew all about its rules and positions inside out. He led the way while Cheyenne followed closely behind. ¡°Are you really going?¡± Kelvin walked up beside her with his icy voice sounding like snowkes falling on winter days. He also had a faint scent of peppermint on him too. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Her eyes were blurry yet dazzling with light that made it hard for Kelvin to see clearly. ¡°If you have time, just go see your almost dying fiancee, Mr. Foley. If you¡¯re really a man, then stop bothering Cheyenne anymore, because you¡¯ve caused her enough misery.¡± Reece suddenly bumped into Kelvin¡¯s shoulder with his own but this hit didn¡¯t move Kelvin¡¯s body at all. Instead, Reece almost stumbled to the ground himself. Kelvin turned slightly towards him with cold eyes staring at him before pausing for several seconds which made Reece realize that he made mistake so quickly coughed before lowering his head. This guy¡¯s gaze was too scary! How did Cheyenne manage to stay together with him for three years? Was she really happy living around such a cold man? Besides¡­ he didn¡¯t lie either! If it weren¡¯t for this man, then Cheyenne would have be the most brilliant woman in Akloit instead of bing a ¡°poor abandoned woman¡± reported in the news. ¡°Who said I¡¯m bothering her? I¡¯m also looking for Soar Casino!¡± In this casino, you can not only gamble with money but also with everything in the world, including your life! When Kelvin was young, he came here once. He gambled away his life just so that he could get a chance at sess. Hearing the man¡¯s response, Cheyenne¡¯s fingers, hidden under her long sleeves, couldn¡¯t help but rub at the joints, trying hard to restrain her curiosity and shock. ¡®What does a businessman like Kelvin want with Soar Casino?¡¯ A faint glimmer passed through her eyes for a moment, but it disappeared just as quickly. Since she was facing away from him, no one noticed. ¡°Reece, let¡¯s go our separate ways. We don¡¯t need to bother with him!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m with Cheyenne.¡± Reece scurried up beside her and almost stumbled in his high heels before catching himself by grabbing onto Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder. The hand on her shoulder was fair but not as soft and delicate as a woman¡¯s; it clearly belonged to a man! ¡®She actually let another man get so close to her!¡¯ This realization made Kelvin ufortable and he almost lost control wanting to push that hand away. But then he remembered that it wasn¡¯t his way of doing things. Subconsciously, he reached into his suit pocket and pulled out a cigarette. As soon as he tasted the slightly spicy tobo vor on his lips and tongue and felt the smoke enter his lungs, even his soul seemed momentarily numb. Cheyenne also smelled the scent of smoke. When did he learn how to smoke? She used to smoke, butter Kelvin said he didn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes, so he asked her to quit smoking. It hadn¡¯t been long since their divorce but he had learned to smoke. What a domineering and selfish man he is. Why should it always be him saying ¡°no¡± and ¡°not allowed¡±? But in the end, he¡¯s the first one to break the rules. This little incident was quickly forgotten by Cheyenne because she had arrived at Soar Casino. No wonder she couldn¡¯t find it after searching for so long. It turned out this casino was underground while above ground there was only a bookstore operating there instead. It was an old-fashioned bookstore full of charm decorated in ancient style; even blue-bound thread books were ced on bookshelves. Behind the counter stood an elderly gentleman around sixty years old wearing a blue robe with silver hair styled into two sideburns framing either side of his face while sporting reading sses giving off an air of mystery like some kind of reclusive master. Hearing footsteps approaching from outside caused him to look up while setting down his pen. On white rice papery letters forming a word ¡°Endure¡± which looked quite bold resembling cursive script making people admire its beauty when nced upon briefly. ¡°Dominic, what brings you here again?¡± Dominic nervously touched the back of his head and smiled at the old man, ¡°Old Mr. Barlow, these are some friends I just met. They came here to see the famous casino.¡± Upon hearing this, old Mr. Barlow frowned and nced at Cheyenne¡¯s attire.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The clothes alone cost around a million dors, and the diamond ne around her neck was cut in a hexagonal shape and should be worth between two to three million dors. Her entire outfit added up to at most five or six million dors. ording to the casino¡¯s rules, each chip starts at ten million, does this youngdy have so much money? Seemingly aware of his disdainful gaze towards her, Cheyenne remained expressionless but secretly curled her lips as she sweetly chatted with Reece. ¡°When was thest time I went to casinos?¡± She threw a flirtatious nce at Reece who quickly understood what she meant and lifted his bangs with one finger while thinking for a moment before replying, ¡°I remember now¡­ it wasst Saturday.¡± ¡°Oh yeah! Now I remember too! That¡¯s when I lost over thirty million!¡± ¡°Right! And when I went to your houseter on, you got beaten up by your mom.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about embarrassing things like that anymore. Later on, my dad felt sorry for me, so he gave me fifty million to buy band-aids.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°I wanted to use it as down payment for a private jet but then I went to casinos again and lost it all.¡± ¡°This time your dad might beat you himself,¡± Reece joked. ¡°Nonsense! My dad is really good to me; he even gave me sixty million and told me to spend it all.¡± Reece looked enviously sour as he said, ¡°Your dad is really nice.¡± Chapter 165: Defeated by Kelvin Dominic was shocked!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His mouth gaped open, he swallowed saliva and stuttered, ¡°My goodness¡­ Cheyenne, you are so wealthy.¡± Kelvin¡¯s handsome and clear face couldn¡¯t help but show a rare slight smile. His eyes lifted, even he himself didn¡¯t realize it. This woman was still as good at deceiving people as ever. She could make up a story without even drafting anything. Old Mr. Barlow became more and more enthusiastic as he listened. There was a hint of passion in his gaze towards Cheyenne. Facing such a big sucker like Cheyenne, of course he would be enthusiastic. ¡°Okay okay, since you are Dominic¡¯s friend, then you are also my friend. Pleasee this way.¡± He walked out from behind the counter and led Cheyenne and Reece to the bookshelf against the wall. He paused for a moment before turning around to nce at the man in ck not far behind Cheyenne. This man had handsome features with an extraordinary cold temperament; clearly not an ordinary person. ¡°What are you doing here, sir?¡± asked old Mr. Barlow. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. King,¡± Kelvin lightly opened his lips and answered in a soft voice. Though not loud, the words reached old Mr. Barlow¡¯s ears and made his face change drastically. ¡°You are¡­¡± old Mr. Barlow wanted to speak but Kelvin stopped him with an icy re which made him break out into cold sweat immediately and button his lip. His attitude became extremely respectful. He bowed and spoke obsequiously, ¡°My esteemed guest, please follow me.¡± Afterwards, he casually reached for a switch on a bookshelf, indicating for Cheyenne and the others to enter through there. As for Kelvin, old Mr. Barlow respectfully led him to the second floor. Cheyenne felt anger building up inside her chest; she tried her best to brag about herself to get ess to the casino but all Kelvin did was just show up! On the way up stairs, the tall figure d in ck gradually disappeared from sight. When noticing Cheyenne¡¯s resentful eyes cast upon him, Kelvin¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly. ¡°Cheyenne, why aren¡¯t we going yet? This way leads directly into Soar Casino.¡± Cheyenne grabbed onto his cor, pulling him back while pointing her chin towards those two who were walking away, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Dominicughed bitterly and rubbed his nose, ¡°That special VIP channel is only essible by extremely mysterious wealthy clients of the casino. Even our employees can¡¯t use it.¡± So old Mr. Barlow just led Kelvin to the elevator entrance and left, while someone else was there to receive Kelvin. Cheyenne snorted. It was normal for her not to know that Kelvin was a regr here, after all, in the three years of their marriage, he had spent very little time with her. Walking down the stairs and through the corridor for about ten meters or so, a bright and open space suddenly appeared before her eyes. Under the intense and luxurious lighting, this ce seemed like another world entirely ¨C a golden hall with luxurious crystal chandeliers that made it feel like being in heaven. Beautifully dressed girls could be seen everywhere walking around among wealthy middle-aged men or handsome male PRs in suits. The guy standing before Cheyenne now stood at one 6 feet tall with a lean figure. His fairplexion revealed shallow dimples when he smiled; he looked as handsome as a campus heartthrob under the sunshine. ¡°Reece,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°All these guys are so good-looking! They¡¯re much better looking than you!¡± Reece tried his best to maintain his smile despite being ogled by many men. When he heard what Cheyenne said, it almost made him vomit blood on the spot out of anger. This ungrateful woman! He dress up as a man for her sake, but shepared him to gigolos and even concluded that gigolos were better looking than him. What a bad taste! Soon enough, an extremely handsome young man walked over holding a tray towards Cheyenne¡¯s direction; his eyes were enchanting as if he was trying to seduce her. ¡°Dear beautifuldy,¡± he said while putting on some charm. ¡°Would you like some red wine? This is authentic Bordeaux red wine with rich vor.¡± Cheyenne nced at its price tag; one ss costed up to $1k USD! However¡­ how could anyone who came here be short on money? She giggled sweetly and pulled out a stack of bills from her purse; it was ten thousand dors. With a seductive charm, she tucked it into the waiter¡¯s chest, his strong physique filling out the ck vest as the moneynded with a tantalizing sound. It didn¡¯t hurt though. The man handed over the wine ss to Cheyenne; although having seen all kinds of beauties here before, he was amazed by her greatly. Her charmbined both purity and allure together, making her beauty stand out from others¡¯. ¡°Please enjoy your drink.¡± The man gave Cheyenne an implicit look and gave her a round red card before leaving. ¡°What is this?¡± Reece took a look at it and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dominic coughed and blushed, exining in a low voice, ¡°Ahem¡­ this is the invitation signal. He likes you and invites you to support his business. The card has the room number on it.¡± So, was that man trying to hit on her? If it were any other time, Cheyenne would definitely throw away this disgusting thing in her hand. ncing at the number 3#10 on top, she suddenly had a good idea. She grabbed the card and put it in her bag. Reece watched her actions and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. ¡°Cheyenne, even if you¡¯ve encountered a scumbag before, there¡¯s no need to give up on yourself and fall into depravity.¡± ¡®Gigolos are so dirty. I don¡¯t even know how many rich men or women they have slept with.¡¯ Cheyenne understood the meaning behind Reece¡¯s words and gave him a helpless eye roll. ¡°What are you thinking? Am I that kind of person?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rolling her eyes, she replied impatiently, ¡°Forget it, juste with meter.¡± He reacted strongly, clutching his chest, and red at her with a mix of embarrassment and anger. ¡°You beast! I see you as my bestie, and you¡¯re thinking of sleeping with me? And in a threesome no less, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Dominic looked horrified on the side, wondered whether Cheyenne also had an interest in women. The happiness of the wealthy was probably beyond his imagination. Cheyenne listened to his increasingly absurd words and kicked him without hesitation, ¡°How can you be so brainless!¡± Her n was to bring Reece in with herter. After all, her current identity was a wealthy woman. The rich woman enjoyed a little bit of the happiness that came with being rich, and the gigolo, who was experienced and had seen a lot of the world, would not be suspicious. At that time, she would knock out the gigolo again, disguise herself as a waiter and slip into the room upstairs, while Dominic and Reece could continue acting in the room. The n was perfect. However, Cheyenne overlooked the most important factor and her biggest obstacle ¨C Kelvin. Chapter 166: Mr. King The luxurious room was adorned with red carpets, golden walls, and stone blue furniture, creating a stunning contrast of styles. In the center stood a small coffee table where two people sat cross-legged savoring their tea. On either side of them were tall men in ck suits and sunsses exuding an air of authority and seriousness. Kelvin fixed his gaze on the middle-aged man sitting across from him who appeared to be around thirty-five or six years old. He wore arge red floral shirt with shoulder-length golden hair that entuated his sharp features and exotic blue eyes. Having lived in Che for fifteen years, Kelvin had learned to speak fluent localnguage effortlessly. A ssical stove burned charcoal while a purple y teapot rested on top emitting white steam slowly rising from its spout. ¡°The water is boiling,¡± Kelvin said as he sat cross-legged with his back straight staring intently at the teapot in his hands. The man lifted the teapot with one hand, while his other hand retrieved two tea cups. He poured a bit of hot water into each cup to wash them. Then, he took the tea leaves and added them to the cups before carefully pouring in the boiling water. His movements were expert, and the sound of clear water continuously filled the air. As they waited for their tea to steep, its fragrance gradually filled their noses, making them feel rxed and contented. ¡°Mr. Foley, please try this exquisite tea,¡± as he spoke, the man set down the teapot and pushed the cup forward, seemingly with great force. However, not a single drop of the scalding hot tea spilled from it. ¡°Thank you for your warm hospitality, Mr. King; you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Foley replied. Dressed in crimson shirts and sporting golden curls, loving the taste of tea, and taking pleasure in the sight of blood slowly flowing. Kelvin had known Mr. King for ten years now, and it seemed like he had retained the same appearance all these years. A decade had transformed Kelvin from a young boy into the man he was today, yet Mr. King seemed unchanged. Mr. King casually sipped his tea, pausing as it touched his lips. He blew on it with an elegance. ¡°Mr. Foley, your visit today has taken me by surprise,¡± he said. After all, this was a notorious ce. Kelvin looked at him expressionlessly, then lowered his head to drink the tea in his hand. He felt the warmth between his lips and tongue, causing his beautiful eyebrows to furrow suddenly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. I came here today to ask Mr. King something,¡± Kelvin said. ¡°Oh? What could make you stoop so low as toe see me?¡± Mr. King replied with a hint of sarcasm. In the next moment, Kelvin took out a check from his pocket and quickly wrote down a string of numbers with the pen hanging from his chest. All eyes were fixed on the man¡¯s perfect profile, which exuded an air of authority and nobility that made him stand out wherever he went. The nearest bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but nce over with excitement shing in his eyes when he saw how much money was written on that check: eighty hundred million! Despite thisrge sum of money, the blonde man only gave a faint smile without showing too much emotion on his face. He slowly put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Kelvin. ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re quite generous indeed; it makes me curious what you want from me,¡± Mr. King said calmly. ¡°I want you to investigate a man named Charlie Fraser who lived in Onistead twenty years ago,¡± Kelvin replied straightforwardly. Mr. King hesitated for a moment; after all, twenty years was such a long time during which many things could have been forgotten or lost forever without leaving any trace behind ¨C good or bad alike ¨C so he didn¡¯t immediately reach for that check despite its impressive amount since earning back such an amount would be just matter of time for him anyway . ¡°Charlie Fraser?¡± Mr. King didn¡¯t recall any prominent family in Onistead had such a surname. But if it was someone ordinary, Kelvin would not have paid eighty hundred million dors! ¡°Any other information about him?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your deadline?¡± ¡°The sooner, the better ¨C one month at most.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Mr. King picked up the check from table top and handed it over to the man behind him. His bodyguard respectfully took the check, feeling a surge of excitement in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the weightlessness of this piece of paper, which was worth eighty million dors, On the LCD screen in front of them were divided into many small windows, with numerous figures appearing on them. Mr. King only nced casually at first before his eyes suddenly fixed on one particr window. With a coldugh and an ominous tone, he said, ¡°Switch to camera 9.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Soon enough, what was just a palm-sized image upied the entire LCD screen. In it stood an alluring ck figure that caught everyone¡¯s attention. The woman wore a ck halter-neck mini skirt that made her fair skin glow. Her ample chest and slim waist were particrly eye-catching. Underneath her bright eyes she looked like an enchantress walking among this world of gold and mour. Men approached her with lustful looks and obvious intentions while she held onto her ss of red wine smilingly without rejecting anyone outright; yet she kept herself at arm¡¯s length from those men all along.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°What an interesting woman with such great curves,¡± Mr. King licked his lips as he spoke with bloodthirsty glint in his eyes. Two bodyguards walked out from inside. Kelvin watched quietly as Cheyenne drank with a handsome card dealer who invited her upstairs. She didn¡¯t refuse him but whispered something to him while leaning close to him; their distance was less than twenty centimeters apart. The young man went up first followed by Cheyenne who seemed happy like a little hamster getting its way. She waved for Reece who wore red long dress to walk beside her. They held hands together, went upstairs and followed behind that card dealer. Kelvin had been here before so he knew exactly what going up meant ¨C damn you Cheyenne! Chapter 167: Old And Unattractive The screen suddenly flickered and turned ck. Mr. King was ustomed to all the splendor and ugliness of the world, so he wasn¡¯t surprised when a guest with such ¡°special interests¡± appeared. He had been suspicious of Cheyenne before, but after seeing her go upstairs with the card dealer, he breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out she was just another rich woman looking for pleasure ¨C nothing unusual. What surprised him was Kelvin¡¯s reaction. His voice was low and soft as he spoke in the room, ¡°Mr. Foley, do you know her too?¡± This question made Kelvin feel ashamed; his face showed a hint of anger as he responded quietly, ¡°To be precise, she¡¯s my ex-wife.¡± Mr. King hadn¡¯t expected that answer and was momentarily stunned before bursting intoughter and praising Cheyenne. ¡°She¡¯s truly impressive. No wonder she¡¯s your woman.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t want to hear that woman¡¯s name again; he simply nodded without any further reaction as his gaze met Mr. King¡¯s ¨C his eyes were clear.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°We¡¯re divorced now; what happens to her is none of my concern. I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Kelvin said coldly before standing up with one hand on the ground. After sitting for a while, there were two wrinkles on his suit pants which hugged his long legs tightly ¨C making him look elegant and imposing at once. The light flowed onto the LCD screen, adding some fine rays to that deep ck color. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone escort you out,¡± suggested Mr. King. ¡°No need, goodbye,¡± replied Kelvin curtly before leaving abruptly through the door. As soon as Kelvin left, a bodyguard hurried inside, whispering urgently into Mr. King¡¯s ear: ¡°Sir, the person has arrived.¡± Upon hearing this news, Kelvin¡¯s face changed suddenly, and quickly walked out, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going now, you guys take care here.¡± Kelvin had just stepped out when he came face to face with someone walking towards him. The neer stood at around 6. 1 feet tall, with a slender build,pletely wrapped in ck fabric. Beneath the ck baseball cap, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but steal a few extra nces at the person. There was an elusive, salty scent emanating from him. It was like the smell of an animal, or perhaps the odor of blood left to sit for a few days¡­ His instincts were telling him that this person was dangerous. The man also sensed Kelvin¡¯s scrutiny and suddenly halted in his tracks, turning to look in Kelvin¡¯s direction. The voice was hoarse, like an old phonograph, and whispered intermittently, ¡°Young man, you are destined to be lonely without a lifepanion, though you are rich for life.¡± Upon hearing those words, Kelvin¡¯s gaze darkened and his lips pressed tightly together. He walked away without saying a word. Lonely without a lifepanion? He is not even afraid of death, so what does loneliness matter to him? Alive, lonely yet brilliant. This is his life creed! The man in ck did not feel angry because of being ignored, on the contrary, a hint of smile appeared in his murky eyes. His smile was also icy and chilling, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. From the staircase, Cheyenne and Reece walked up to the second floor and found the room number. The key card was in her hand. Just now, the waiter went inside and there was a sound of rushing watering from inside. It seems like he¡¯s taking a shower. ¡°Should we go in?¡± Reece inquired. The woman bit her lip and looked at him with aplex gaze, nodding her head. ¡°Reece, thank you for your hard work. Remember to make your voice more alluring when you moanter.¡± Her words left Reece speechless, and the hallway lights suddenly seemed dimmer. He was a handsome young man in his prime, how could he possibly moan alluringly? ¡°Come on, you can do it. Believe in yourself, you are the most beautiful person!¡± Reece pouted his sensual lips in a slightly dejected manner, and finally, as if determined, reached out and grabbed the doorknob. ¡°Okay, for our friendship, I¡¯ll risk everything. I¡¯m going, Cheyenne¡­ It¡¯s fine for me as a guy to be taken advantage of, but I can¡¯t let it happen to you. For your sake, I¡¯ll just go all out.¡± Click. The door was opened. He strode in. Cheyenne narrowed her beautiful eyes, about to follow him inside when suddenly a strong hand grabbed her shoulder. Her body being dragged back several steps, she felt dizzy and disoriented as her back pressed against the cold, hard wall. She found herself trapped between the man¡¯s arm and the wall, his imposing figure towering over her. His eyes zed with anger, their fiery intensity continually intertwining. The clear and pleasant scent of mint mixed with tea wafted into Cheyenne¡¯s nostrils. She let out a chuckle. ¡®He came here to drink tea?¡¯ Cheyenne lifted her chin, revealing a perfect jawline that extended down into a long and slender swan-like neck. The ck halter dress entuated the fair crevice in the middle, creating an alluring effect. He had long known that she had beautiful curves. Kelvin considered himself to be not the kind of man consumed by lust, having encountered more alluring and seductive women than her. But only Cheyenne could make him lose control. He was boiling with rage just at the thought of her, dressed as a seductive temptress, weaving through the crowd like a social butterfly, making the men look at her with both awe and lustful desire. As their eyes met, an unspoken tension crackled between them. Kelvin¡¯s voice was cold enough to freeze anyone in its path as he spoke above her head. Every word was like a dagger aimed straight for her heart. ¡°Cheyenne, who are you trying to impress with this self-destructive behavior? Do you think I still care about you? Let me tell you something, I don¡¯t have a taste for second chances in love.¡± Mr. King had ordered someone to keep an eye on her every move. Whatever she nned on doing next, there was still time for her to back down. But if she tried anything here and got caught, it wouldn¡¯t be just a minor scuffle like before. The Hilton family behind Soar Casino were mysterious aristocrats from Mupreyca with over two hundred years of history under their belt. Although they were rtively unknown now, their influence extended into both legal and illegal activities throughout half of Che¡¯s casinos. Even Kelvin knew better than to mess with them lightly. Mr. King was only one of the Hilton family¡¯s representatives in Che and yet he already struck fear into everyone around him. Kelvin couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if Cheyenne continued acting out like this! Cheyenne clenched her fists tightly as she looked up at Kelvin¡¯s face with a mocking smile ying across hers. ¡°I don¡¯t know what makes you think that I¡¯m following you,¡± she said derisively. ¡°Compared to you who is older and unattractive, I prefer younger men inside. ying hard-to-get is just your wishful thinking!¡± Kelvin almost exploded in anger at those words, his eyebrows shooting up high¡­ Chapter 168: Soar Casino in Chaos The temperature around Kelvin suddenly dropped several degrees, and he was filled with a murderous aura. His expressionless face was covered with a sense of killing intent. Like an Asura crawling out of hell, his big hand turned into a scythe of death and was approaching her slender fair neck. He wanted to kill her! Just as his big hand touched her skin, the man¡¯s heavy breathing became short and he stopped. He left. Cheyenne¡¯s legs went weak, and she leaned against the wall. Her head tilted back as she stared at the light above in silence for a while until her eyes began to feel sore before she looked away. Tears rolled down from her eyes onto her fair breast, staining her ck dress. ¡°This light is so annoying. It hurts my eyes,¡± she muttered softly under her breath. She stood up at the door after collecting herself and put on a sweet smile before opening it with a bang. The wooden door closed behind her quickly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man who should have left appeared from around the corner of the corridor; his tall figure cast an imposing shadow on the wall like that of pine trees on cliffs. His deep-set eyes were chillingly dark. Soon there came moans that captured the imagination. ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t do this.¡± Kelvin felt his blood boil as if his veins would burst open beneath his ribs where it hurt terribly. Cheyenne¡¯s voice was familiar to him more than anyone else¡¯s! This version of herself had lost even basic human principles; Kelvin felt disappointed by how everything seemed like just another dream ¨C neither good nor bad but something close to being ssified as nightmares perhaps? With a sense of disappointment, he turned and walked away. A short whileter, the tightly closed wooden door opened from the inside. A small head cautiously looked left and right down the corridor, confirming there was no one around. Then, a petite figure emerged, a handsome young man with an air of innocence in his youthful features. He wore a white shirt paired with ck suit trousers. Delicately, he carried a tray and walked confidently. He casually closed the door behind him. Inside the room, Reece sat by the coffee table, crossing his legs. He picked up some grapes from the table, tossing them into his mouth while making some yful noises. On top ofrge bedy a young man wearing nothing but boxer shorts whose mouth had been gagged by white towel while his ck tie acted as the rope binding his wrists together. Like throwing a torn sack, Cheyenne threw him down and sealed his acupoints with needles. As long as she didn¡¯t remove them, he would sleep for two hours. After some incredible makeup skills, the gorgeous girl transformed into a handsome young man with an elegant posture. She tied up her long hair and put it under a hat. She deliberately darkened her face with foundation, making her lookpletely different from usual. Anyone who saw her would think she was just a young boy. Cheyenne swaggered through the crowd holding red wine, scanning the people and corners of the hall with her beautiful eyes shimmering like water. There were too many people here; she was unlikely to find any useful clues. The second floor was for guests while someone guarded the third floor. It seemed that there were more opportunities on the third floor but to get there, one had to climb up those golden stairs where two rows of ck-d bodyguards stood guard. She needed to distract them if she wanted to go upstairs. Cheyenne pretended to flip her hair but actually opened Bluetooth earphones hidden in her ears and called Reece, ¡°This is Cheyenne! I need you guys to make some noise!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Reece replied quickly. Soon ss shattered in Reece¡¯s room followed by screams so loud they drowned out all other noises below for one second! At that moment, Dominic picked up a pile of chips from his table and threw them on the ground before flipping over his table, shouting, ¡°I¡¯m done ying! Your casino is nothing but a scam! I won¡¯te back again!¡± The chaos in the hall quickly caught attention of bodyguards who split into two teams ¨C one went upstairs while others ran towards Dominic. The wealthy gamblers ying at tables clutched their chips tightly, afraid someone might rob them during thismotion! ¡°Come catch me!¡± On 2nd-floor corridor, Reece held up a vase, then let it go, causing an exquisite porcin double-eared vase to fall rapidly onto the table surface. Shards flew in all directions, injuring some people by ident. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh my god! Call 911!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t call police; don¡¯t you remember where we are?¡± ¡°My money, it hurts so much¡­¡± ¡­ The hall was in chaos, with screams, footsteps and the sound of objects falling everywhere. Dominic had summoned all the courage he had in his life to cause trouble. If it were any other day, he wouldn¡¯t dare. But watching those people chasing after him from behind made him inexplicably excited. He ran faster and faster. ¡­ Third floor. When this underground city was built, materials with excellent sound instion were selected for construction purposes. The people inside the room had no idea what was happening outside the door. Mr. King stood opposite the man and respectfully called out, ¡°Uncle!¡± The man took off his cap revealing a head of silver hair that shone like threads under the light. His gaze turned cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to touch her? Why did you do it?¡± He kicked Mr. King hard in the stomach, causing him to grimace in pain as he fell onto a table corner hitting his spine which made tears roll down his face from pain. Mr. King lowered his head, apologetically saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle¡­ someone paid 300 million for her life, so I epted.¡± ¡°300 million? Who paid it?¡± The old man was surprised by this amount of money; he never thought that girl¡¯s life would be worth so much. ¡°It¡¯s Madam Thalia from the Todd family.¡± Thalia? Suddenly anger reced confusion in the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°It seems she still doesn¡¯t trust me.¡± ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you quit there? A position as a family doctor is too low for you.¡± ¡°What do you know? By the way, how is Aidan Hudson doing?¡± As he thought of his best friend, a look of pain crossed Mr. King¡¯s face. He replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Mission failed; he got shot. He¡¯s still in the hospital.¡± Chapter 169: Set a Fire The rule was that if the mission failed, one had tomit suicide as an apology. This time, the master showed mercy and spared Aidan¡¯s life, which was unexpected. The old man didn¡¯t show much emotion when he heard the news. But when he brought up another matter, a hint of anger crept into his voice. ¡°Did she notice anything suspicious?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. King didn¡¯t dare answer. He wasn¡¯t on site and wasn¡¯t sure what that woman had discovered. ¡°She probably didn¡¯t. Aidan never leaves any evidence behind. Just let him stay in the hospital for now and not go anywhere else.¡± The reply was unsatisfactory but at least Uncle wasn¡¯t as angry anymore. Outside the door, Cheyenne held a tray and listened intently to what was being said inside. She couldn¡¯t hear everything clearly but caught snippets like ¡°Uncle¡±, ¡°Aidan¡±, and ¡°drug trial¡±. What did it all mean? What were they researching? Her intuition told her that this wasn¡¯t good news at all. However, just as she leaned closer to listen better, the guards on the second floor staircase noticed her presence. ¡°Damn it! Who let her in?¡± ¡°Get her!¡± Cheyenne turned back, shooting an angry re at them. It was always the worst time for interruptions. She sighed in annoyance, picked up the wine bottle from the tray, and swung it forcefully. The exquisite Bordeaux wine, worth ten thousand dors a bottle, was wasted. The pursuing bodyguards chased after Cheyenne, but she moved like a slippery eel. With a graceful leap, she jumped over the railing, plummeting from the third floor, a drop of at least thirty feet. Her movements were fluid and precise, her outstretched arms resembling a dancing swan, a sight too beautiful to look away from. ¡°Wow!¡± A chorus of astonished gasps filled the hall. Cheyenne spotted the railing on the second-floor balcony and, in the midst of her rapid descent, seized it. In mid-air, she performed a 360-degree spin, using the power of her arms and the momentum of her body to change direction. Her gaze locked onto a table on the first floor. Her body swung outward, and as shended, she gracefully knelt on one knee,nding securely on a table in the lobby, unscathed. Reece had already run to the exit on the first floor, his wig falling off as he ran. The tworge falsies stuffed in his chest were used to hit people. High heels weren¡¯t convenient for running, but they became his weapon. At this moment, the strap of the red dress broke, revealing his strong shoulders. With messy hair, he appeared in front of everyone sweating profusely and barefoot. This image was far from that of a delicatedy just now. If it weren¡¯t for the situation being wrong, Cheyenne would reallyugh at it. She snapped her fingers at him. Reece suddenly understood and quickly took out a lighter from his bag. ¡°Take it!¡± he shouted loudly. The metal retro lighter formed a perfect quadratic curve in mid-air as countless eyes watched that small and exquisite lighter pass through the wide hall from that man¡¯s hand before finallynding on a fair-skinned small hand. Dominic hid under the table and slowly moved out while no one noticed him. While everyone was distracted, he had to escape quickly. On the third floor, the two who finally received news changed their faces drastically and ended their conversation abruptly. Mr. King was caught off guard by Uncle¡¯s two ps on his face. ¡°What are you doing? You actually let an outsider mix in here!¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go take care of it now.¡± Mr. King walked outside where he looked down from third floor level; locking onto that boy at the exit with disbelief! How dare such an undeveloped boy cause trouble on his territory! He coldly ordered, ¡°Get someone to catch him! Skin him alive, beat him up badly, then throw him into sea to feed fish!¡± That group of bodyguards began another round of besiege while Cheyenne nced at Reece before shouting sternly, ¡°Run fast!¡± Reece sprinted towards the exit with all speed possible when Cheyenne suddenly lit the lighter in her hand, and the blue me flickered before the eyes of the onlookers. In between was warm yellow me while outeryer was blue light. As we all know, the highest temperature is not external me but internal me. She stretched out her slender hand, fingers gracefully dancing through the mes ¨C beautiful indeed! The next second, Cheyenne curled her rose-like lips brightly, hurling away her lighter. Metal hit the ground¡­ The blue mes quickly consumed the spilled red wine on the ground, spreading rapidly along the legs of the table and climbing up to the golden curtains in the hall. The chaos was getting worse by the second. ¡°Run!¡± Someone shouted from within the crowd, causing even more panic among those wealthy people trying to escape. Cheyenne waved goodbye to Mr. King on the second floor and blew him a kiss, feeling proud like a fox who had just tasted something sweet. ¡°Bye-bye!¡± Mr. King mmed his hand angrily against an iron railing that was perfectly carved with intricate patterns, leaving a dent in it as he red at Cheyenne with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Catch him! Dead or alive!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, Cheyenne had grabbed Reece and headed towards an exit door while kicking over a bookshelf in their way. Books rained down on top of security guards¡¯ heads and shoulders, blocking their path. Dominic was struggling with old Mr. Barlow who clung onto his shoulder tightly, refusing to let go as he used Dominic of using him for his own gain. ¡°You little brat! If I die, you won¡¯t live either!¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t have time for this old man¡¯s nonsense; if they were caught by anyone chasing them from behind, then they would all be dead. Without hesitation, she aimed a silver needle directly at old Mr Barlow¡¯s fatal point ¨C hitting him right where it hurts most ¨C causing him to fall straight down onto some shelves behind them without making another sound.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Old Mr. Barlow was gone just like that! Dominic looked enviously at how skilled Cheyenne was; despite acting like everything was under his control, he knew deep down that he wasn¡¯t as good as Cheyenne when it came down to actual fighting skills. As they pushed open some bookshelves, blocking their way out, those people chasing after them finally caught up. ¡°Quickly run!¡± Cheyenne barked angrily, and Dominic snapped back to reality, immediately sprinting towards the door. Her car was parked right outside, and the three of them hopped in swiftly. The gas pedal pressed down on, they sped away. Chapter 170: Villas for Each of You Smoke billowed out of the bookstore, mes flickering inside and drawing a crowd of onlookers from the street. Over a dozen burly men in ck suits burst out of the store, chasing after a ck Maybach that was speeding away. ¡°Go after them!¡±manded their leader.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just as they were about to catch up, several police cars suddenly appeared at the end of the alleyway. Although this ce wasn¡¯t under any country or ss jurisdiction, they still had to be wary of Che¡¯s government officials. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± Cursing loudly, the group of ck-d bodyguards retreated back into the bookstore and joined in with those trying to put out the fire. On the other side of a wall, an old dim streetlight was mostly obscured by tree branches. Only faint light filtered through and scattered across a man¡¯s handsome face. He blended into this darkness as if he were one with it. Two long fingers with distinct knuckles held onto a cigarette between them; his fingernail glinted like a tiny eye that flickered on and off intermittently with red light. After brushing off some ash from his suit pants, he tasted bitter tobo smoke in his mouth which felt unfamiliar since he hadn¡¯t smoked for many days until just now when he found some cigarettes in his pocket. He stood there for awhile until that luxury car left and the bodyguards retreated due to fear before chuckling lightly. He tossed away his burnt-out cigarette butt onto ground before turning around to leave. Inside Chris¡¯ car: Chris returned from using restroom only to find himself confused about why there was fire suddenly. The door opened and Kelvin bent down into back seat while speaking; there was still lingering scent of tobo smoke emanating from him. ¡°To dperd Estate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chris drove with his eyes darting to the window from time to time, wondering where Mrs. Foley was all along the way. ¡­ The Maybach raced steadily on the highway, the window open, the summer breeze caressing their faces with refreshing coolness. Feeling the pleasant relief from the heat of their sprint, the two of them leaned their heads against the car window, one hand extended to savor the silky breeze slipping through their fingers. Reece closed her eyes tightly while sweat washed away his makeup leaving traces around corners where lipstick had been smudged beyond recognition. His masculine features revealed themselvespletely, causing Dominic¡¯s eyes to widen. ¡°You¡­ you, you¡¯re actually a man!¡± Reece gave him a disdainful look, pulled at his torn suspender dress and snorted, ¡°Your eyesight is pretty ¡®good¡¯. Just now you realized that I¡¯m a real man?¡± Dominic stuttered, ¡°You can¡¯t really me me for this.¡± Reece was just too beautiful, even more so than a woman! Reece was so angry that his chin trembled. He grabbed the hem of his skirt and quickly lifted it up before letting it fall back down in less than three seconds. He raised his head high with pride and pointed at Dominic with his chin while squinting her bright eyes. ¡°Surprised? The thing under my skirt is bigger than yours!¡± ¡°How do you know mine is smaller?¡± ¡°Usually people who are overweight¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the biggest insult to fat people!¡± Cheyenne blushed furiously as she stepped on the brake pedal. The speeding luxury car suddenly stopped on the side of the road, causing everyone inside to lurch forward due to inertia. She almost hit the windshield but thankfully activated an airbag which protected her head. ¡°Cheyenne! Can¡¯t you drive properly? How did you even get your license?¡± Reece angrily covered his forehead while ring over at his handsome face through his peripheral vision. Luckily there was only a slight bruise on his forehead this time around. He had to go back to filming next month and he couldn¡¯t have any injuries on his face! After restarting the engine, Cheyenne blinked innocently while spreading her hands. ¡°Of course I can drive! You were just driving illegally earlier!¡± And also, Reece didn¡¯t treat her like a girl at all! He even lifted up his skirt in front of her¡­ As an experienced driver herself, Cheyenne had never seen such provocative behavior from passengers before! Dominic quickly lowered his head and apologized, ¡°Cheyenne, forgive me. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Although he had dated many women before, he was just ying for fun. But in front of Cheyenne, the founder of his gang, there was no way he would dare act recklessly! On the other hand, Reece who was thick-skinned enough wasn¡¯t bothered with Cheyenne¡¯s remarks. Soon enough they arrived at a vi. ¡°Get out.¡± Dominic eximed and admired the house in front of him. ¡°Cheyenne, you really have money! This house should be worth at least five million?¡± Reece closed the car door and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a small-time thug with no taste. This vi is worth over thirty million!¡± Thirty¡­ thirty million! Dominic swallowed hard and his eyes shed with greed. Soon he pped himself and thought, ¡®Dominic, what are you thinking? Dare to covet Cheyenne¡¯s vi? Do you have a death wish?¡¯ he p echoed loudly in the dark night, Cheyenne curiously looked over, and saw Dominic¡¯s face turn red. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dominic lowered his head nervously, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never seen so much money before, so I¡¯m just trying to clear my mind. Yes, clear my mind.¡± Reece crossed his arms and nced down at him condescendingly, ¡°Is that so? Why did I hear you mutter if this was your home¡­¡± ¡°I dare not dare not,¡± said Dominic quickly, ¡°Cheyenne, believe me, I¡¯m nothing in front of you. How would I dare covet your property?¡± ¡°You can have greed for it,¡± the woman smiled sweetly and answered with a cold voice. The two men opposite were both dumbfounded. Reece was dissatisfied, ¡°Why? We¡¯ve been friends for twenty years, and you won¡¯t even let me stay here for even one night, but now you wanna give it to him because he¡¯s your subordinate?¡± Cheyenne looked at Reece as if she were looking at an idiot, and her smile became sinister. ¡°Do you want one too? Okay, on Christmas I¡¯ll gift each of you a paper vi.¡± Both Reece and Dominic were left speechless. Chapter 171: Oscar Awards The lights were bright, illuminating the grand and ssical living room filled with people. On the coffee table were barbecue, beer, spicy seafood and so on. As soon as Cheyenne walked in, all eyes turned to her and time seemed to stand still for a moment. Her stomach growled at the sight of all the delicious food. She sniffed the air and asked eagerly, ¡°Is that spicy crawfish?¡± Kate snapped her fingers and stood up from the couch. ¡°You got it right! I ordered your favorite spicy crawfish for you. The shells are already peeled off.¡± Cheyenne grinned in delight. She loved eating crawfish but hated peeling them because she was toozy to wash her hands afterwards. So, she had developed a unique skill ¨C being able to spit out crawfish shells ¨C which amazed everyone who saw it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Omari kept his seat next to him for Cheyenne while Iker sat beside him with an icy expression on his face. Across from them, Tanner was sweating profusely from eating too much spice. Cheyenne remembered that these people had been at odds before she left home just a few hours ago but now they seemed like old friends getting along well together. Reece could only choose to sit with Kate on the couch since there wasn¡¯t any space left on Cheyenne¡¯s side. Kate moved her hips and noticed the young man who came in with Cheyenne. ¡°By the way, Cheyenne, who is this handsome guy?¡± Dominic blushed at being called ¡°handsome guy¡±. He actually saw the lovely Kate sitting on the sofa as soon as he entered the door just now. She was sitting with her legs crossed on the sofa, her white shirt and chestnut hairplementing each other, and her lovely round face under the light, with a lively look in her eyes. When she smiled, it reminded people of a sunflower under the sunshine. Cheyenne crossed her legs and casually exined, ¡°His name is Dominic, he¡¯s a member of my gang.¡± As the words fell, everyone was surprised except for Reece. Dominic was shyly touching the back of his head. Despite being a 1. 85-meter-tall, 150-pound man, his eyes were filled with watery light and he had a face full of coyness. A gust of night wind swept in through the window, and everyone felt a little queasy at the same time. ¡°Ahem, alright. To get back on track, Miss Lawrence, how did things go for you at Soar Casino tonight?¡± Iker cleared his throat and ced the bamboo stick in his hand on the table, with a serious expression. Talking about tonight¡¯s events, Reece was excited like he had just taken a shot of adrenaline. He suddenly stood up and grabbed a bottle of beer. ncing around, he had a mysterious smile on his face. ¡°Tonight is the most glorious and heroic moment in my short 20-plus years of life! I dare say that if it were made into a movie, it would definitely be nominated for the Academy Award for Best Picture!¡± He patted his chest with one hand and said, ¡°By then, I, Reece, will be the winner of both the Best Actor and Best Director Oscars, and Cheyenne will be my leadingdy.¡± ¡°And what about me?¡± Dominic, noticing that his name hadn¡¯t been mentioned, asked nervously. Reece gave him a disdainful nce. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy. I saw you hiding under the table, ready to run away! You aren¡¯t loyal to us, and yet you still dare to call yourself a member of the underworld.¡± Dominic sighed. He had two or three dozen subordinates under hismand. If something happened to him, what would happen to those who depended on him? ¡°Enough with your nonsense,¡± Kate impatiently kicked out her foot towards Reece. Reece yelped and turned around, rubbing his butt as he angrily red at her. ¡°The point is that Cheyenne and I were surrounded by a group of thugs while we were looking for the casino. They wanted to rob us.¡± Dominic in the room felt guilty and lowered his head. ¡°And then just as I was about to be a hero and save Cheyenne, it turns out that she¡¯s actually their boss! Can you believe it?¡± ¡°Damn, Cheyenne is amazing! When did this happen? I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know,¡± Kate reminisced about high school with her. She remembered how they both ate and slept all day long. Omari was also curious about what happened. Dominic raised his hand quietly before speaking up, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m one of those thugs.¡± ¡°Yes, but they all knelt down and begged for mercy. Hrious!¡± Cheyenne had finished eating her bowl of noodles; she checked the time ¨C it was already 9:30 PM. ¡°Get to the point! I¡¯m tired,¡± she said impatiently. ¡°Okay okay okay¡­ I need some background first though ¨C really! Later on, with this group of thugs leading us there, we found the casino eventually. After much deliberation on my part, I decided that it would be best if I distracted those bodyguards while Cheyenne disguised herself as a waiter upstairs gathering information.¡± As Reece finished talking, Dominic added in quickly, not wanting to be left out. ¡°And then in the hall where everyone could see me causing trouble and distracting them even more so that our Cheyenne could buy some time.¡± Chapter 172: Handle Anything That Comes My Way To be honest, no one fully believed Reece¡¯s words. Such a great n could not have been thought up by someone as brainless as him. Cheyenne picked up a banana, peeled it and took a bite before rying the information she had overheard to everyone in a calm manner. ¡°I overheard a conversation outside the guest room on the third floor. The casino manager showed great respect for that person and he sounded quite old. They also mentioned something about drug testing!¡± Drug testing? Could it be rted to therge amount of Datura stramonium found in his blood earlier? Eddie thought about this and his clear eyes showed deep contemtion as he nced at Cheyenne who was looking back at him. Their eyes met. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another important person ¨C Aidan! I heard them mention him several times. Master Iker, you should send someone to investigate this person,¡± Cheyenne said. Iker nodded her noble head slightly. ¡°Hmm.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After finishing herst bite of banana, she threw the peel behind her with precision into the trash can without looking. ¡°Soar Casino is heavily guarded, how did you guys manage to escape?¡± Tanner noticed that except for Dominic¡¯s arm being scratched and Reece looking somewhat disheveled, these three people all looked pretty good considering what they had gone through earlier. Speaking of which was really satisfying! Reece¡¯s expression was even more vivid and exaggerated than when he boasted just now as he lightly patted Cheyenne on the shoulder. ¡°It was all thanks to my lighter that Cheyenne had a chance to set fire to the casino!¡± ¡°What!¡± Tanner dropped his chicken leg on the table in shock with wide open mouth full of surprise. Cheyenne¡­ Miss Lawrence was too¡­ too bold! Iker calmly observed the woman in front of her. After eating enough food, she licked her pink lips subconsciously which were tempting beyond measure with some oil shine still remaining making them look even more tender. Her voice sounded innocent yetzy but carried an absolute weight that shook people¡¯s hearts deeply. ¡°Soar Casino means nothing; I can handle anything thates my way.¡± In this instant, Cheyenne appeared like one who fell from heaven ¨C brave yet pure ¨C causing people¡¯s hearts filled with admiration¡­ The floor-to-ceiling windows were covered by thick ck curtains, blocking out all the light from outside. The only source of illumination in the room was a vintage European-style lotus-shaped metalmp on the bedside table. On the single sofa next to the bed, a man was dressed in a ck checkered cotton robe with his cor slightly open, revealing his fair and sexy chest. His shoulder-length hair was wet and disheveled as if he had just washed it. Water droplets fell onto his cor or trickled down into his dark clothing. A Latin version of the Bibley on his knee. From its yellowed pages and frayed spine, it seemed that he had read this book countless times before. In the quiet night, only his long and slow heartbeat could be heard until suddenly a ringing sound broke through this peacefulness with rity. His bright eyes opened abruptly as the light from his phone screen illuminated one corner of the room. He got up, picked up his phone, and then turned to walk out the door. The wind rushed in from all directions, flipping through the pages of the book with a ¡°whoosh¡± sound. Suddenly, it came to rest on a particr page. As the curtains billowed, a beam of silvery moonlight filtered through the ss, casting a glow onto the yellowed pages of the book. ¡°In him was life; and the life was the light of men. And the light shh in darkness; and the darknessprehended it not.¡± Underneath these words was a red line drawn by him which stood out even more under moonlight¡¯s glow against darkness around them. But in this world, darkness always has its end, and even the moonlight without warmth serves as a de to dispel the darkness. The man finished his phone call and returned, closing the door behind him. The room was now silent and cold. The following day marked beginning of highly anticipated college artpetition held at Akloit Cultural Center. Nora got up early in the morning, bathed and dressed herself. She put on a champagne-colored off-the-shoulder organza dress, her curly hair cascading down her back, and a red bow adding a touch of youthful charm to her look. She had poured her heart and soul into preparing for a month, crafting her new work, ¡°Women in the Fields¡±, drawing inspiration from the lives of rural women. Overseas, there were many simr themes, especially in the European art of the sixteenth century. Influenced by the Renaissance, art¡¯s focus shifted from the divine to the human. One of the most famous works is Johannes Vermeer¡¯s masterpiece ¡°Girl with a Pearl Earring¡±, which can be considered on par with da Vinci¡¯s ¡°Mona Lisa¡±. Imitating these masters¡¯ paintings is undoubtedly difficult, not only in terms of color application but also in line and lightingyout, which are extremely challenging. But Nora¡¯s painting has received unanimous praise from her mentor and school, who believe it already has the style of a master to some extent. The only thingcking is life experience, which requires time to get. Nora will represent her school in the uing National College Art Competition! If she can sessfully win the gold medal, she will undoubtedly receive a free opportunity to study at Royal College of Art. This art academy was founded by the Levy family in the seventeenth century and has trained many world-renowned painters. Initially, it only provided training to the royal and noble offspring. However, over time, it gradually rxed its admission criteria and became one of the world¡¯s top three art academies. Nora¡¯s mentor Xzavier Rivera graduated from this art academy himself. He studied there earlier on and even received an honor for outstanding graduates. Xzavier had established connections with the Royal College of Art. If Nora could secure the championship this time, she could enter the college on a full schrship. He had great confidence in his student¡¯s level. Among peers Nora was considered top-notch. So he believed Nora would be crowned champion without question! Before leaving for thepetition, Nora took a selfie photo and posted it online. [Heading now to the National College Art Competition. Cheyenne, you shall go for it too. Though we made our bet beforehand, you haven¡¯t practiced painting for a whole month. Even if I win, it will be so unfair. @BreezeForSleeping] As a campus belle herself at school, Nora umted quite a few fans. Once it was posted, it received manyments fromizens right away. Chapter 173: Opening of Art Competition Along the way, her phone kept buzzing non-stop with messages, reaching over a hundred notifications per minute. Nora casually clicked on the first two notifications. Turned out the first like her post received was from her friend Danielle. Her online name is ¡°CuteDani¡±. Shemented under Nora¡¯s tweet: ¡°Nora, you are too kind. Cheyenne was so heartless to kick you out, yet you still think about her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way around it, she¡¯s my sister after all. I didn¡¯t want to bet against her originally, considering I¡¯ve been studying art for fifteen years since the age of five. But she had to be stubborn and pick a fight. Why can¡¯t we all just get along as a family? @CuteDani¡± ¡°Get along as a family? Don¡¯t be foolish. She took away your marriage back then and now she¡¯s forcing you to leave. Her heart is truly hard!¡± The two of them only exchanged some words, butizens got a lot of information from their chat. #Shocking! Cheyenne¡¯s happiness was all stolen! #Behind the sky-high bride price, there is actually a hidden sisterly conflict. #Nora is in her prime #Our Goddess Must Stay Strong @Honora Negative reviews were flooding in like a tide, all of which were maliciousments targeting Cheyenne. Every word was sharp and every sentence was heartless! ¡°Disgusting! You little bitch. Howe you are so vicious? @BreezeForSleeping¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you ugly woman! Apologize to my goddess, you must apologize.¡± ¡°Last time when I saw her give a p in the face of a C-list actress in the hospital, I thought she was so cool. But I never expected that beneath that attractive exterior, she¡¯s actually this shameless and despicable!¡± ¡°Trash! Trash! My cousin used to go to the same school as her. She was a troublemaker during high school. I heard she often hung out with those delinquents and beat up other students.¡± ¡°Is it Akloit High School you¡¯re talking about? I¡¯ve also heard of Cheyenne, the school bully. She even forced a female ssmate to jump off a building, but because her family was wealthy, she got away with it.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯ve heard about it, too. That girl seemed toe from a poor family and was a kind-hearted person. Butter on, she disappeared and it was rumored that she went back to the countryside. It turns out that she hadmitted suicide.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, this executioner, is truly terrifying. People like her deserve to be in hell. Fortunately, Mr. Foley saw through her true nature a long time ago. I¡¯d like to crowdfund a million dors to get her killed. Without further ado, I¡¯ll make the first donation of one dor.¡± Sitting in the luxury car, Nora looked contentedly at the wave of negativements. The thirty thousand dors she spent on hiring inte trolls had proven to be quite effective. She was about to enter the venue, and she turned off her phone before confidently making her way inside. She could imagine how Cheyenne would not only lose but also bepletely crushed in thispetition. This was the only way to alleviate some of the resentment she felt after having her clothes forcefully stripped off at thest banquet. ¡°Your phone, I¡¯ll hold onto it for now. Just y normally during thispetition,¡± said the young man who spoke. He appeared to be around thirty years old with fair skin and a stylish head of hair tied back with a ck leather band. His loose-fitting linen pants and long coat were both in a simr style, exuding an artistic vibe. A hint of stubble on his chin added some masculinity to his gentle and refined demeanor. Nora nodded and handed him her phone. Her delicate fingers identally brushed against his palm, making her heart skip a beat. The man suddenly leaned over and quickly kissed her neck. A look of shock shed across Nora¡¯s eyes! She pinched her own thigh with one hand while giving him a reproachful nce as if telling him not to do that here. ¡°Don¡¯t move; your earring is hanging from your hair,¡± he said calmly. There were other students on the bus who witnessed their intimate behavior. Some had been suspicious at first but rxed when they heard what Xzavier had said about helping Nora fix her earring. He was such a kind teacher who cared for his students! Nora was one of his students whom he was proud of; it wasn¡¯t unusual for him to help fix her earring ¨C it was like brotherly love! The girls sitting at the back of the bus were all excited while speaking in cutesy voices. ¡°Oh my god, Mika! Look how gentle Mr. Rivera is! He just helped Nora fix her earring himself ¨C being his student is so lucky!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Their exaggerated voices drew some disapproving looks from those around them, but it wasn¡¯t anything out of ordinary for them either way. Xzavier came from an intellectual family; he was young yet talented with handsome features that exuded artistic vibes. He studied throughout various European countries early on in life which gave him broad knowledge and experience, making lectures he gave lively and humorous. He was also very gentle. Therefore, students held Xzavier in high regard. Every year when outstanding teachers are evaluated by school officials, Xzavier alwayses first ce without fail! Xzavier, who was so outstanding, was still single at the age of 31. Despite the fact that there were many female teachers in his department who had good looks and family backgrounds having a crush on him, no rumors about his affairs had ever spread. Being celibate had be his another plus point. The girl named Mika was slightly younger, wearing a JK school uniform. She had long straight chestnut hair parted down the middle, an oval face with delicate features and a cold temperament. It was this sense of detachment that made many male ssmates both hate and love her. There was no doubt that she was very beautiful; furthermore, because she was aloof, she had be an unattainable goddess in the hearts of countless male students who thought about her every day. In high school, Mika was recognized as the campus belle by everyone, butpared to Nora, she fell slightly short. Many of her senior schoolmates went out of their way to catch a glimpse of her and considered Mika to be the most likely candidate topete with Nora for the title of the campus belle whatsoever. With only half a year left until graduation exams arrive when Nora would go abroad for studies; it was only a matter of time before Mika took over her position as campus belle. She seemed not to be listening to what herpanions were saying at all but instead staring intently atments online. When she saw #Akloit High School Suicide Girl topic page pop up on screen, she paused for quite some time before gently tapping on it with slender fingers. ¡°Mika? Did you hear what I said? Mr. Rivera is really handsome! Oh my god! Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The girl hummed softly in response without any further words or expressions. The bus continued to drive, and perhaps due to identally passing over a speed bump, the young boy who had been dozing off, leaning on her shoulder, finally woke up. With dark circles under his eyes and a drowsy look, he gazed at his girlfriend. He grinned, revealing his white teeth. Chapter 174: Garbage Truck Sean, a teenage boy addicted to the inte, snuck out to y games at an inte cafe against night. In his freshman year of high school, he became obsessed with a game called ¡°Arena of Valor¡± and even formed a team with some fun buddies called ¡°Shit under the turret¡±. As the founder of the team, he rightfully became their captain. Two years had passed since then and he had grown from a small Bronze yer to now being a prestigious 125-star yer. He excelled in ying jungle position. The inte-addicted teenager had his own idol, not one of those fair-skinned beauties in showbiz or muscr football stars but rather an unknown legend in gaming named PeachThief. In middle school, Sean stumbled upon an interview video featuring this talented yer and was amazed by her skills so much that when he entered high school, he began idolizing PeachThief as well. She was best at ying jungle champions, so Sean started ying these types of champions too. The Season 17 wasing to an end, and the second half of the year marked the start of the annual professional yerpetition for the Season 18. Sean¡¯s team would participate in thispetition where next week was just preliminary selection at school level. As their captain, Sean naturally could not be absent so he spent all night practicing with his teammates until dawn. Mya was supposed to apany Nora for this national artpetition but she received ast-minute invitation from her friends who wanted to go mountain climbing today. It angered Mya that she was thest one being told. To teach her friends a lesson, Mya let Sean escort Nora instead. Coincidentally, Sean¡¯s girlfriend, Mika, was receiving art training at a studio outside of school, a studio run by Xzavier and his friends. Today, they also brought their students to watch thepetition. ¡°I just woke up, why aren¡¯t we there yet?¡± yawned Sean while checking messages on his phone only realizing that Cheyenne topped trending news which instantly woke him up. ¡­ In the vi, Cheyenne had just got up. Last night, that girl Kate had given her resources for a BL drama series, and in order to binge-watch it, she had stayed up until around 2:00 AM. While brushing her teeth this morning, she happened to notice that today¡¯s date was circled on the calendar. She stood in front of the calendar, looking utterly perplexed, thinking for a while with her toothbrush almost frozen in her mouth. She tilted her head, trying to remember what important thing was supposed to happen today. Generally, anything circled in red meant it was her main task for the day. Then Layne called her. ¡°Cheyenne, hurry up ande to the City Cultural Center. Thepetition starts in half an hour and participants need to be there fifteen minutes early. Where are you?¡± ¡°Whatpetition?¡± Cheyenne asked as she spat out toothpaste foam into the sink. Layne nearly lost his temper on the other end of the line. ¡°You forgot? The bet you made with Nora at the beginning of this month¡­ it starts today.¡± ¡°I¡­ I forgot,¡± Cheyenne admitted. With only half an hour left, even if she skipped makeup and changing clothes, it seemed like she might not make it in time, because her car had been destroyed in a previous ident. Should she just not go? As soon as that thought crossed her mind, she heard a loud engine outside her door. A sanitation truck was parked outside with its music ring loudly and continuously, breaking the silence. The driver rolled down his window and stuck out his gray-haired head wearing a yellow sanitation cap ¨C he actually looked kind of stylish! ¡°Cheyenne! Get in!¡± he shouted over the noise. Cheyenne stared at him with mixed emotions written all over her face while Layne had no choice but to take this ride since he didn¡¯t have a car himself; calling for a taxi would waste precious minutes during rush hour traffic anyway¡­ He even considered using that tractor he¡¯d kept hidden away, but he couldn¡¯t bear using it, so he found a garbage truck instead! After all, there was not time left for him and this was the best vehicle he could find for now. Cheyenne covered her face with her hands as she got into the truck and fastened her seatbelt in the passenger seat. As soon as the truck started, a loud noise came from behind. Curious, she nced at the rear-view mirror and saw a middle-aged woman in a deep green floral dress, her hair adorned with purple curlers. She was briskly chasing after the truck, carrying tworge bags of garbage in her hands. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave yet! I still have garbage to throw away!¡± the woman shouted. Layne listened and stepped on the gas pedal, driving out several dozen meters along the way. The woman was dumbfounded, not knowing what to do with the trash bags in her hands¡­ On their way, there were people giving them way because of an unbearable stench.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Cheyenne, you shouldn¡¯t look down on garbage trucks like that. You should know that every job is worthy of respect. Back then I even dug cow dung myself without gloves,¡± Layne said. ¡°After you were born, I personally carried you out of your crib with my cow dung-covered hands,¡± he added. Cheyenne blinked. Although what he said was right, it still made her feel ufortable. ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s bad. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have to emphasize carrying me with your dung-covered hands. Especially don¡¯t say it outside!¡± Cheyenne replied firmly. Layne chuckled and nodded his head in agreement. Thepetition was about to begin, and participants were arriving one after another. The 10-acre cultural center was surprisingly crowded, with people filling every avable space. Nora sat in the front row, smiling politely while sitting straight. Behind her, several boys discreetly took out their phones and snapped pictures of her silhouette, posting them on their social media with captions like: ¡°Met the goddess Nora today, so my trip wasn¡¯t in vain!¡± At this time there were spections about Cheyenne who had not yet appeared: ¡°Thepetition is about to start; From Nora¡¯s confident appearance, I can tell she must be well-prepared! Can¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°That vicious woman Cheyenne seems like she hasn¡¯t shown up yet; could it be that she¡¯s scared?¡± ¡°I bet she won¡¯t show up; if I lose, then I¡¯ll live stream myself boiling leather belts!¡± Chapter 175: She Is Coming ording to the rules,petitors are not allowed to enter after fifteen minutes have passed since the start of thepetition. While waiting for the start, Sean took out his phone and posted a message on the school forum. ¡°Someone¡¯s too scared to show up? What a wimp!¡± Although he didn¡¯t name names, everyone knew he was referring to Cheyenne with whom he had a bad rtionship. ¡°Nora, it looks like you¡¯re going to win this one. When you do, you have to treat me to some barbecue!¡± He grinned as if he already knew how thispetition would end. Nora sat next to her teacher with a bright smile on her fair face. ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that. You know there are all sorts of surprises in this world. Maybe someone else wille along and surprise us.¡± Her voice was soft but clear enough for a young man behind her to hear. The young man was dressed in a crisp, white shirt with a stylish haircut of burgundy short hair. He had a high, straight nose, looking handsome and refined. He was gazing at Nora with an enraptured expression when he typed on his phone. [I just discovered another amazing quality about my goddess ¨C she¡¯s so humble and adorable! Her profile is so beautiful!] Thispetition was jointly organized by Che Art College and Che Government Arts Department ¨C two of Che¡¯s most prestigious art institutions ¨C inviting several renowned artists and emerging painters as judges. Layne served as Vice President of Che Calligraphy and Painting Association, Associate Professor at Akloit Humanities and Arts College, one of Che¡¯s top ten contemporary painters in recent years; naturally making him one of its judges too. In an effort to maintain fairness, the organizers, after understanding Layne¡¯s rtionship with Cheyenne and Nora, deliberately revoked his authority to make decisions regarding the two. The onlinemunity buzzed with excitement, everyone eagerly awaiting Cheyenne¡¯s appearance. However, some secretly hoped she wouldn¡¯t show up, as that would guarantee Nora¡¯s victory. Unfortunately, they were disappointed. Just as thepetition was about to announce the closure of the contestant¡¯s entrance, people on the sidelines noticed a garbage truck speeding towards them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It raced with lightning speed, kicking up dust and creating the illusion of a sports car in motion. However, it also brought with it an unpleasant odor that hung in the air. People in the vicinity covered their noses and took a couple of steps back, looking at the garbage truck in disdain. They couldn¡¯t understand why the organizers had seemingly blocked their entrance with a garbage truck. In the next moment, the truck¡¯s door swung open. An old man with gray hair, dressed in a simple gray robe and wearing a pair of cloth shoes, jumped down from the car. He was agile and made many young people feel inferior. On the other side of the truck, a pair of pink flip-flops appeared first in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Looking up, she wore blue checkered pants. Aren¡¯t those pajamas? Although the girl had long straight legs, it couldn¡¯t change that it was just an ordinary pair of pyjama trousers. To make things worse, she actually had another set on top ¨C white silk material that was so loose it didn¡¯t have any waistline at all. Her long hair was simply tied behind her head and she wore a small yellow duck hat which inexplicably made her seem¡­ fashionable. Maybe they really couldn¡¯t understand trends like this but if someone could afford to wear real silk pajamas like hers then they must be rich right? They were really ignorant after all. The woman casually held up a scroll with one hand while using her other hand to lower her hat brim to cover most of her face. Passersby could only see her delicate chin and those seductive lips full of natural redness. Before everyone could recover from the shock, they watched as that ordinary-looking old man pulled out his badge from his pocket and hung it around his neck. It symbolized his identity as one of the judges for this event. When he went through security checkster on during entry into venue area, the staff were extremely respectful towards him, almost obsequious in their behavior towards him. Just when everyone thought they had recovered from that shock wave, another even bigger shock wave came!! ¡°Cheyenne, we¡¯re entering now! Come quickly.¡± Cheyenne? That slender girl with an icy demeanor who exuded mystery turned out to be Cheyenne! Until both their figures disappeared, a fan excitedly took out his phone and quickly left a message: [I¡­ I saw Cheyenne! She¡¯s here!] [Where?] [In the garbage truck!] [Although I understand you hate a trash like her, this joke is not fun at all.] [I¡¯m not lying, guys, she really dide on a garbage truck!] Entering the venue, she clocked in at thest minute. Layne finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was really tired for Cheyenne. Driving was not suitable for him. ¡°Okay, Cheyenne, you go find your seat. I¡¯m going to discuss things with my team. Oh yeah, it¡¯s hot outside, so remember to drink more water and don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Cheyenne watched him turn around and leave gracefully with her lips twitching slightly. With her hat pulled down even lower, Cheyenne walked through the crowd silently, ignoring the stares from people around her. She walked elegantly on long legs. ¡°Cheyenne? She actually dared toe!¡± Sean was the first to notice the woman at the door and snorted lightly. His girlfriend Mika also turned her head towards Cheyenne with a hint of resentment in her eyes that quickly disappeared. ¡°Oh my god! What is she wearing? Hahaha! It¡¯s too funny!¡± This exaggeratedughter caught many people¡¯s attention. Mika¡¯s friend Sandra Guerra quickly covered her mouth with her hand but couldn¡¯t help letting out mockingughs. ¡°Sandra, don¡¯t do that. That¡¯s Sean¡¯s sister.¡± Hearing this made Sean feel like he was so embarrassed by Cheyenne again; he red at her unhappily before looking away. ¡°She isn¡¯t my sister; I only have one sister ¨C Nora.¡± Cheyenne looked around until she found where she was supposed to sit behind Nora on an adjacent row on Nora¡¯s left side. Directly across from where she sat was a young man with red hair who whispered quietly while discussing what he thought were ¡°strange¡± about Cheyenne. Chapter 176: A Death Wish Cheyenne, who was sitting in the sun, began to feel a bit hot after a while. She pulled back a chair, took off her hat and used it as a fan to create a breeze, finally bringing some coolness. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but she always felt like the man next to her was stealing nces at her. However, when she looked over, the man quickly avoided her gaze. ¡°Hehe.¡± The red-haired man lowered his head and quickly typed on his phone. ¡°I saw the legendary Cheyenne! She¡¯s sitting right next to me. @Nora official fan club.¡± Many peoplemented on his post and requested pictures of Cheyenne. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, OP. Let us see what this evil woman looks like!¡± ¡°I just heard from a friend that she has a good figure. Is it true or not? My friend is extremely nearsighted and has always been gender-blind before. The redhead youth replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about her figure, but she came wearing pajamas anyway.¡± ¡°Wow, is she so poor that she doesn¡¯t even have clothes to wear out? Look at the dress on my goddess, worth hundreds of thousands. But Cheyenne is wearing pajamas?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled! The bitch definitely wants to gain attention by doing this. We must firmly defend our goddess and strike back at Cheyenne.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to know what the red-haired man was doing, but his skills at taking sneaky photos were really terrible! When she turned her head, it was so obvious that he raised his phone. Although the sh was not noticeable in broad daylight, the ¡°click¡± sound was clearly heard by her. ¡°Uh?¡± This time, the red-haired youth finally saw her face clearly and was stunned on the spot, not even realizing that Cheyenne had snatched his phone away. Cheyenne has slender and charming eyes. When you look into his almond-shaped eyes, there is a smile that shines through, making her alluring like a mischievous fairy. She curled her red lips into a smile. ¡°Scum? Ugly monster? Deserve death? I didn¡¯t know you were talking behind my back like this!¡± ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± Herst sentence clearly frightened the red-haired youth, and he tried hard to straighten his chest and refute it. With just a gentle nce, she made him weak in the knees and scared stiff. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Could you please give me back my phone?¡± He asked in a soft and pleading voice, like a child who had done something wrong. Cheyenne looked coldly and spoke with a hint of impatience, ¡°Hold on, I don¡¯t care about your phone. But¡­¡± But what? The red-haired youth dare not inquire. The corner of his eye carefully watched as her fingers flew rapidly across the screen of his phone, like a dancing fairy in the forest. The speed was so fast that even he, a seasoned keyboard warrior who types at 6000 words per hour, felt inferior. The post was still being replied to constantly. ¡°OP, can you confirm if that annoying Cheyenne has a long left leg, a short right leg, and a face full of freckles?¡± Cheyenne squinted her eyes and replied as the poster, ¡°Your looks like that? Poor thing tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°Cheyenne, that bitch! If she dares to bully my goddess again today, I¡¯ll get her killed.¡± OP: ¡°Is there some deep-seated enmity between you two that makes you treat her like this? You son of a bitch.¡± ¡°Everyone says she wore pajamas to show off, she¡¯s really a scheming woman.¡± OP: ¡°Is it against thew for her to wear pajamas on the street? Please, be a decent person! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here by being ignorant of thew!¡± Oneizen: How did the OP seem to have changed in the blink of an eye? Another one: If you have been kidnapped, please blink your eyes. OP: ¡°I just can¡¯t stand people like you whock brains and critical thinking skills.¡± After replying, Cheyenne felt much better and wasn¡¯t as irritable as before. She threw the phone to the red-haired man who looked upset. Thetter took it steadily and opened his post to have a look. It was indeed a bunch of words that curse him as crazy and mentally ill.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing Cheyenne¡¯s response, he almost cried on the spot. Cheyenne patted his shoulder and felt the tension in his muscles. She kindly helped him rx a bit. ¡°Are you a ck hat hacker?¡± A sour pain spread from his shoulder, and his whole body became stiff, causing him to cry in pain. Because of the woman¡¯s words, he forgot to cry and asked softly, ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to know. I just checked your favorites, all about programming andputers, even some about unlocking passwords and safes. What if I were to share this information online? How would you react?¡± The young man¡¯s face was full of horror. His albums and other materials were all protected byplex passwords that only he or a more skilledputer expert could crack. But ording to the information, Cheyenne had not attended a single day of college since graduating from high school, making her a typical underachiever. How could she possibly be dealing with such advanced andplicated knowledge? Hacking was divided into two categories: white hat and ck hat. The red-haired youth was thetter. On the surface, he appeared to be just a delinquent. No one knew his true identity as an internationally certified hacker. There was a special alliance among hackers called ¡°Dark League¡±, which founded a foreign website called ¡°Dark099¡± that only allows hackers to enter. This name was not chosen randomly; there was a ranking system on the website that had 99 spots representing each hacker¡¯s market value. Currently ranked first is a mysterious person who logged onto the site three years ago and applied for an ount ID named ¡°Mr. X.¡± She only appeared once but became number one on Dark099¡¯s list and remained at the top for three consecutive years. The deal she took contributed 1. 5 billion in revenue to the alliance, breaking the all-time high record since its establishment and surpassing it by a significant margin. Second ce belonged to another mysterious male who registered three years ago but never reappeared again. His domain name was ¡°Excalibur7,¡± without any records of transactions; why he ranked second remained unknown. In the industry, there was spection that the first and second ces were actually the same person. Excalibur7 was believed to be the alternate ount of Mr. X. The red-haired youth ranked third on this impressive list under his pseudonym CutieLovesAutumn, which stands out as an eye-catching exception among these powerful names. Chapter 177: Seek Justice Cheyenne handed her phone to the redhead youth and propped up her chin with one hand, looking at him with a smirk on her face. She swung her delicate feet, which were also wlessly beautiful. Her feet were naturally small and had some cute round toes that looked adorable with red nail polish on them. But just one nce made the redhead youth feel like he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His heart should be upied by his goddess Nora, but his gaze involuntarily fell on Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, can you stop smiling at me like that? It¡¯s creepy,¡± he said softly. ¡°I can, but you have to tell me your name first,¡± Cheyenne replied while still smiling at him. Her eyes shimmered like water, making her look more fairy-like than ever before. The young man averted his gaze, trembling slightly. He softly replied, ¡°But my name is hard to pronounce¡­¡± Suddenly, he felt a warmth on his face, as if¡­ ¡°Come on, I like to derive my happiness from others¡¯ pain. What¡¯s your name, hmm? You are talking bad about me behind my back, but I don¡¯t even know what to call you.¡± ¡°Jerry.¡± His voice was very soft, and Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What? Speak up! Say it again!¡± she demanded impatiently. This time Jerry finally gathered enough courage to raise his head and shout out loud, ¡°I said my name is Jerry!¡± The whole venue fell silent for almost ten seconds beforeughter erupted from all around them. Many curious or mocking gazes were thrown their way. The sound ofughter spread through the venue. Even Nora turned around to look at them with a smile ying across her lips. He had always paid attention to every detail about Nora ¨C what kind of hair ties she used today or when she changed into a new dress ¨C yet now when she looked at him, there was nothing special in those eyes except amusement mixed with ridicule as if hearing about some stranger¡¯s embarrassing story among other bystanders who enjoyed watching others¡¯ misfortunes unfold before their eyes. At this moment, Jerry couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed! Upon closer inspection, Jerry was actually quite thin with a dignified appearance, but his recentck of sleep had caused dark circles under his eyes. Ironically, these circles made his fair skin look even paler. Cheyenne raised an eyebrow slightly, but she vividly recalled another incident. Three years ago, Kelvin¡¯spany had suffered a severe cyberattack. Within five minutes, the entirepany¡¯s power supply was cut off, and allputer systems were infected with malware. The perpetrator behind this was an international hacker known as ¡°CutieLovesAutumn.¡± Despite his distasteful name, he possessed impressive skills that even topputer science graduates couldn¡¯t match. However, that sudden attack caused the Foley Group to lose over thirty billion dors in market value within a minute, causing great concern among its shareholders. Those so-called brilliant minds, well-paid and highly educated, were left helpless. Kelvin returned to the vi with a gloomy expression on his face. Cheyenne approached him and asked what was wrong. He looked at her with cold indifference and impatience, pushing her away. ¡°You just need to be a good puppet. My affairs don¡¯t concern you.¡± What¡¯s the point of telling her? She was a college dropout who had never understood what hacking and programming meant.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It was their one hundredth day of marriage, and Cheyenne had prepared a candlelit dinner with his favorite flowers and food in the living room. She had put so much effort into pleasing him, but Kelvin didn¡¯t spare her a nce. He went straight into his study and didn¡¯te out until the next morning, heading to work after a quick wash. Their hundred-day anniversary waspletely forgotten. She only found out about it on the news ¨C the Foley Group had been hacked, resulting in huge losses for thepany. Kelvin was facing the danger of being impeached by many shareholders. No wonder he was in a bad mood. Cheyenne forgave him and felt determined to help him solve his problems. After several inquiries, she finally found an organization called Dark League and registered an ount on ¡°Dark099¡±. At that time, the top-ranked hacker was someone named ¡°CutieLovesAutumn¡±. She sessfully infiltrated hisputer system and viewed information about him. This guy could rank first because he sessfully invaded the Foley Group, proving his strength. There was also learning materials on hisputer. In the lower right corner of the cover, there was a line that read: Jerry from Grade 12. A high school student preparing for college entrance exams actually invaded the Foley Group? If Kelvin knew about this, he would definitely be furious. Cheyenne decided to take matters into her own hands and teach this guy a lesson. She discovered all of Jerry¡¯ bank card passwords and safe deposit box passwords while sessfully hacking into hisputer system to find out where the Trojan virus originated from. This guy didn¡¯t invade the Foley Group just for fun; he spent a full month designing thisputer virus which not only proved stubborn but also had massive amounts of data involved. Cheyenne alone would need several days topletely resolve it with her own efforts. But every minute dyed could cause the Foley Group to suffer great losses. Just then, a hacker named ¡°Excalibur7¡± approached her and sent an invitation to join a high-stakes challenge against the top-ranked hacker together. Just when she wondered how she could save time solving everything herself¡­ Excalibur7 appeared out of nowhere without revealing any technical skills but somehow gave her some kind of feeling deep inside¡­ so she agreed to work together with him! Chapter 178: Easy Money Cheyenne had a strange feeling of familiarity with ¡°Excalibur7¡± even though they had just met for the first time. She gave him the virus she stole, and he analyzed the corresponding code within ten minutes, finding the source of error. The code was too long for her to type out by herself ¨C even with her typing speed of 7000 words per hour ¨C it would take her a day or more. Excalibur7 suggested they work together on it; he edited the first half while Cheyenne worked on the second half. Finally, theybined their work into a perfect cracking package. Cheyenne¡¯s sessful hacking helped Kelvin save the Foley Group from disaster. She also destroyed Jerry¡¯ ten sets of papers left on hisputer desktop so thoroughly that not even recycling could find them! Afterward, Excalibur7 offered to transfer money to Cheyenne¡¯s ount but she declined his offer. Thetter quietly gave her a thumbs-up, and it was this small gesture that led Jerry to believe the absurd idea that ¡°Mr. X¡± and ¡°Excalibur7¡± were the same person. As Cheyenne regained herposure, she finally understood the reason Jerry had hacked into the Foley Group without stealing anypany assets. It was Nora. Three years ago, she had married into the Foley family, a marriage that Mya originally intended to arrange differently. However, old Mr. Foley insisted on her marrying into their family, so Nora was ruled out before she had a chance to meet Kelvin. Jerry¡¯s actions were motivated by his affection for Nora and his desire to stand up for her. She crossed her legs gracefully and adjusted her position in a serious manner. Her lips, luscious and slightly parted, disyed a set of pearly white teeth that gleamed in the sunlight. With a coy smile, she softly uttered, ¡°Jerry? Or perhaps, should I call you CutieLovesAutumn?¡± The moment these words left her lips, Jerry nearly dropped to his knees. He plopped down onto a nearby chair, looking around as he realized that everyone was focused on the leader giving a speech on the stage,pletely unaware of their conversation. Summoning the courage to lean closer to Cheyenne¡¯s ear, he hissed through gritted teeth, his breath brushing against her skin, ¡°How did you know?¡± The fact that he was aputer hacker was a secret that even his parents didn¡¯t know. To his ssmates and friends, he was just a video game enthusiast who spent his days eating instant noodles and gaming. Little did they know that behind their backs, he spent his days coding. Cheyenne squinted her eyes yfully, resembling a cunning little fox who had just scored a win. Her words, however, were enough to make anyoneugh and cry at the same time. ¡°Of course, I knew. I also know that you lost your homework. To be honest, it might be a good thing since, as a cker, none of your answers were correct.¡± Jerry¡¯s lips twitched in response, and he shot her an exasperated look. ¡°What gives you, the second-worst in our grade, the right to criticize me? Wait a minute¡­ How did you know about my homework? Don¡¯t tell me!¡± He had worked tirelessly, creating ten different sets of assignments and even nned to ace the mock exams, all in an attempt to climb out of the abyss of the worst students in their ss. But the next day, when he turned on hisputer to submit his homework, it was nothing but a nk screen! For a renowned international hacker, this was the ultimate humiliation. Cheyenne tilted her head slightly. She blew a strand of hair out of her face and said with a hint of a smile, ¡°My skills might be just a tiny bit better than yours. Care to guess who I am?¡± The word ¡°X¡± was stuck in Jerry¡¯s throat, impossible to utter. In order tofort himself, he had imagined ¡°Mr. X¡± as an overweight, middle-aged man in his thirties. However, the girl in front of him had luscious red lips and pearly white teeth, radiating an aura of delicacy and charm that was worlds apart from the image of a ¡°nerd¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised. There¡¯s something even more surprising waiting for you. Would you like to hear it?¡± Cheyenne yfully beckoned him closer with a hook of her finger. Jerry was filled with curiosity, but his instincts warned him that this might not be good news. Something about this enigmatic woman felt wrong. She could be alluring and charming, but there was an underlying sense of danger in her every move. Young people were always brimming with curiosity, especially when it came to the unknown. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡± He finally conceded. Cheyenne lowered her head, her voice carrying a tantalizing note. ¡°What if I told Kelvin about you being Jerry, aka CutieLovesAutumn? He paid ten million for your information before,¡± she said.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It was definitely not a good thing! If Kelvin found out¡­ Jerry shuddered, afraid of what might happen to him. His body stiffened and his smile became frozen. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do this. We¡¯re alumni. Ahem, we graduated from the same high school at the same year. Cheyenne, please be kind and let it go,¡± he pleaded. Cheyenne looked down on him. ¡°From elementary school to university, I at least have eight thousand alumni.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s different. Elementary school is all about innocence, middle school is filled with teenage rebellion, but only in high school do you find the purest friendships. Once you enter college, the social dynamics change, and even friendship bes tainted.¡± ¡°So what if we¡¯re alumni? Is it worth ten million?¡± If she wanted to tell Kelvin about this three years ago when she found out, she would have done so already. The reason why she didn¡¯t reveal it was because first of all, Kelvin didn¡¯t like her; secondly, although Jerry hacked into the Foley Group¡¯s system, he did so only to help Nora vent her anger ¨C fundamentally he wasn¡¯t bad. ¡°X¡­ no Miss Lawrence! I¡¯m sorry! What can I do for you to forgive me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple ¨C give me ten million dors.¡± Cheyenne said softly. After hearing that request, Jerry was upset. ¡°Can we negotiate?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡­ She was hardhearted! He had been a hacker for five years now and had finally saved enough money to buy himself a Rolls-Royce car! He was just one hundred thousand away from getting his dream car but Cheyenne easily took his savings with just one sentence. His Rolls-Royce¡­ Boohoo! For quite some time after that incident, ¡°CutieLovesAutumn¡± stayed in his room, ate instant noodles with different vors for meal and worked harder in coding. Chapter 179: Money Transferred The leader on stage kept talking, while Cheyenne happily received her money off stage. The sound of the software transfer continued to ring in the background for about twenty minutes. When thest payment was transferred into Cheyenne¡¯s ount, Sean sitting in front of her couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned around to look at her. He saw that annoying woman sitting there with a country bumpkin look on her face, holding her phone and giggling. In stark contrast was a red-haired young man with tears in his eyes looking very upset. Sean raised his eyebrows with disgust and impatience. ¡°Cheyenne, why are you so annoying? Can you put your phone on silent? Don¡¯t you see that someone¡¯s speaking up there?¡± Cheyenne sneered and thought, ¡®Wasn¡¯t he chatting andughing with his girlfriend Mika? Pot calling kettle ck!¡¯ Without a doubt, Cheyenne gave him an eye roll and then she opened up Paypal to check her bnce. It showed over ten million dors! Not bad at all. ¡°If you find it annoying, you can plug your ears. I love the crisp sound when money is transferred into my ount; it¡¯s simply the most beautiful music in this world!¡± Sean gritted his teeth; this little bitch was showing off how rich she was! Jerry felt heartbroken but listened anyway as coins clinked onto the ground¡­ Finally, after much anticipation, the paintingpetition began. Thousands of college students came to register for participation. In order to ensure fairness and transparency during judging process, the organizers decided that all participants must submit their works on site for review before being admitted into one of four groups: oil painting group, traditional painting group, calligraphy group, and creative art group. Nora studied oil paintings; over these past ten years or so she had won numerous awards among young people which made her quite aplished in this field. Her appearance caused quite a stir ¨C it really looked like an idol walking through an airport terminal surrounded by fans asking for autographs. Mika followed behind Nora along with her friend Eleanor Sharp as they went together to register their works. ¡°Nora is so pretty and talented, really makes me envious,¡± said Eleanor admiringly. Hearing her friend¡¯s admiration, Mika replied expressionlessly, ¡°Hmm.¡± A dark glint shed quickly across her clear cold eyes like mist rising from water covering Mika¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Cheyenne stood up elegantly, stretchingzily before stepping forward towards registration booth in slippers. As soon as Nora submitted hers work, the judges¡¯ eyes lit up simultaneously while ncing at each other approvingly. ¡°Great! This piece has the master¡¯s style, with perfectposition, color and handling of light and shadow. It¡¯s her!¡± The other two also nodded in agreement. ¡°It would be impossible for this young girl to have such painting skills without at least ten years of practice. There aren¡¯t many young people nowadays who have this kind of perseverance,¡± one judgemented. ¡°Her rmender is Xzavier Rivera. Miss Nora, may I ask what your rtionship is with Mr. Rivera?¡± The elderly judge asked while stroking his beard, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°I am Mr. Rivera¡¯s student,¡± Nora timidly replied. The three judges all had a look of understanding on their faces. ¡°Well done! No wonder you are Mr. Rivera¡¯s student, Miss Lawrence. Your painting also embodies the consistent style of your teacher and is a rare masterpiece,¡± said the elderly man whose white beard covered his face that was full of wrinkles except for his eyebrows which were missing altogether. He wore a crystal badge on his chest with his name written on it ¨C Theo Roberts ¨C which made Nora feel hot-headed, almost losing herposure as she realized that this ordinary-looking old man was actually the vice president of Che Art College and one of eightmissioners for Onistead Calligraphy and Painting Association. His father Stanley Roberts studied oil painting and became famous both domestically and internationally. He founded an art gallery which has now be one must-visit tourist attraction in Onistead where many previous famous artworks including works by the Roberts family can be found, each costing no less than six figures. In front of many participants, Theo ced Nora¡¯s artwork separately. He divided the several hundred thick stack of artworks into three categories: one for those that could advance to the next round, another for those to be discarded and eliminated, and the third category had only two or three pieces, which they believed had the potential to win awards. In the minds of these three judges, Nora¡¯s painting was undoubtedly a top contender for the gold prize. The weather was scorching hot, and the other contestants were queuing under the zing sun to submit their artwork. However, the person under the eaves instantly became the center of attention for everyone. The woman took out a table from the promotional service area, and after saying something to the people around her, the security guard stepped aside. A few minutester, the security guard hurriedly brought a pile of things to Cheyenne. On stage, Layne felt a headache watching his granddaughter who just started working on her painting. Standing next to him was his arch-nemesis, Theo. They had known each other for years and conflicted because of thepetition for vice president of the association. The former president actually favored Layne¡¯s traditional painting. However, for some unknown reason, Theo became the vice president while Layne chose to leave the association altogether. For years, they hadn¡¯t crossed paths. However, Theo had silently kept an eye on Layne for over a decade, including learning about the news that Layne¡¯s painting ¡°Summer Retreat¡± had recently sold for several million dors. In response, he painted his own version hoping to prove that he was better than Layne but ended up getting embarrassed instead. Summer Retreat is all about capturing the coolness and tranquility through spiritual means ¨C using objects as carriers of emotions and giving people room for imagination. On the other hand, oil paintings are straightforward representations of reality where uracy in depicting objects and people determines its quality. His Summer Retreat failed miserably against Layne¡¯s work. ¡°I remember that girl is your own granddaughter, Layne? I wonder which category she¡¯llpete in today?¡± Whispers from those waiting behind them could be heard murmuring among themselves. ¡°I saw her materials were all new and unopened earlier on! Is she going to paint live?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°That can¡¯t be right! A painting takes at least half a day; there¡¯s no way she can finish it within an hour.¡± ¡°Hurry up! Look at how fast her hands are moving!¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s amazement, Cheyenne calmly prepared her colors before picking up two brushes simultaneously to start painting with her hair tied back using one brush as a holder while sitting confidently on a blue stic chair facing away from everyone else around her. The dark shadow cast by the eaves divided this bustlingpetition scene outside from inside where time flowed peacefully like music ying softly in one¡¯s ears. Chapter 180: On-Site Graffiti Creation Nora also looked at Cheyenne in shock, but after a brief moment of panic, she suddenly rxed. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How could Cheyenne be painting? And even if it¡¯s a simple oil painting, it would take several hours toplete. She couldn¡¯t finish it in just one hour.¡± At the same time using two paintbrushes? Xzavier remembered a small segment he had read before about Vera, the famous painter from the 17th century who was known worldwide for simultaneously using multiple paintbrushes. She could use up to two at once. No one has been able to achieve that level since her time. He thought that Cheyenne probably knew she didn¡¯t have a chance of winning and deliberately imitated Vera so that losing wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassing for herselfter on. The outside spection or disdain had nothing to do with Cheyenne as she continued to draw her own thing. What ordinary people needed several hours toplete an oil painting took her only half an hour. The queue of people waiting to submit their work was almost over and there were only a few people left waiting. Many participants who were eliminated on the spot also left feeling disheartened by their failure. The whole venue seemed much more rxed than before. More and more participants gathered around Cheyenne as everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards the girl under the eaves. She wore in yet mismatched pajamas with long hair tied up in loose strands falling from her temples,plementing her delicate corbone while exudingziness mixed with charm. Excellent! It¡¯s done! The woman stood up abruptly and held up her artwork under sunlight for everyone else to see. There were murmurs among the crowd expressing interest in this ¡°doodle¡± of hers¡­ Sean stood beside Nora with his arms crossed, coldly saying, ¡°She really knows how to catch attention! I¡¯ve never seen her paint since we were kids; what can she draw?¡± Eleanor chimed in agreement, ¡°Exactly! Does she think this is some kind of yground? That kind of art won¡¯t make it into any high-ss galleries.¡± Cheyenne paid no attention whatsoever though; after finishing off this oil painting, everyone thought that would be all but instead saw how she took small steps back towards where she sat¡­ ¡°What else does she have to do?¡± Jerry watched the scene and couldn¡¯t help but mutter curiously, recalling her question when she left earlier. ¡°Is there a reward for thepetition?¡± ¡°Of course, the first ce in each group will receive a prize of 200, 000 dors. Not only that, but they will also have the opportunity to be rmended by mentors and have a chance to study at Royal College of Art.¡± At that time, Cheyenne¡¯s expression became mysterious. She squinted her eyes and lightlyughed. ¡°200, 000 dors¡­ okay then. But every little bit counts.¡± Jerry couldn¡¯t bring himself to say his sarcastic remark ¨C ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to get first ce?¡± He was afraid that if he said it, Cheyenne would hack hisputer again. In front of everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, Cheyenne spread out a white piece of paper on the table. Without finding any paperweights, she picked up two bricks from the ground as substitutes. She lifted her fair hand and took off the brush from her head in an instant; her dark hair cascaded down like seaweed. The brush danced in her hand as letters were shown on the paper. ¡°She is showing her calligraphy skills!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Cheyenne supposed to be an academically challenged student? How can she write calligraphy? It seems like she has been hiding this talent all along!¡± ¡°Shut up! You haven¡¯t even seen what characters she wrote yet; you guys are praising too early.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± Not only were thoseizens shocked by this sight but so was Nora. Cheyenne had never wrote or paint at home. Rumor had it that all of Cheyenne¡¯s homework was done by her ssmates whom she forced. Finally Cheyenne was thest one who hadn¡¯t submitted her artwork. She hurriedly put away her pen and, as she didn¡¯t have a seal, she decided to use red ink and pressed her thumb on the bottom left corner, leaving her own fingerprint as proof of her identity. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± Hearing her grandpa calling out for herself made Cheyenne lift up her head and nod slightly before picking up her oil painting and heading towards oil painting group area. Theo wasn¡¯t very happy about this situation though; he immediately frowned, saying, ¡°Whye over here? Isn¡¯t this wasting my time?¡± Another judge also felt a headache. ¡°Exactly, ever since I became famous, I have had a problem. Whenever I see an unsatisfactory work, my heart feels extremely ufortable.¡± He could already imagine how much his heart would be affected when he saw Cheyenne¡¯s paintingter. Oh right, medicine! He first went to prepare some calming medicine as backup. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if he fainted on the spot. ¡°I am actually expecting her artwork. After all, she is old Mr. Edwards¡¯ granddaughter and¡­¡± He had never seen anyone use two paintbrushes to paint before. As soon as this judge finished speaking, the other two judges immediately refuted him together. ¡°You are Layne¡¯s old friend, so you must be helping him speak up. Professor Michael, I advise you to prepare yourself mentally.¡± The conversation of the three people reached Nora and her mentor¡¯s ears. She was slightly nervous and stared at the figure that was getting closer and closer without blinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; have confidence in yourself! You¡¯ve been practicing for over ten years; you won¡¯t lose out to that spoiled woman!¡± Xzavier secretly pulled her hand and patted her back gently. Sean was talking with his girlfriend Mika when he turned around and saw this intimate scene between Xzavier and Nora by chance. He subconsciously frowned. ¡®Was this action too much? But Xzavier is a famous young painter with so many admirers around him. He won¡¯t have an affair with my sister, will he? Maybe I am imagining things!¡¯ After Sean thought it through, he breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his gaze towards Cheyenne who walked up in front of him. ¡°Cheyenne,¡± reminded him kindly, ¡°You didn¡¯t forget our bet from before, did you? If you lose, then you will be at my service!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t small so everyone around them heard it too. What bet? It sounded quite exciting!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The woman didn¡¯t show any signs of fear at all butzily nced at Sean, then lightly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget if you lose, then you have to kneel down and apologize.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose! You are just pretending; there¡¯s no way someone like you can win against my sister.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Cheyenne responded indifferently, then walked past Nora without even looking at her once. This attitude made Sean stomp his feet again out of anger. Chapter 181: Not Only Can She Fight But Also Paint Theo looked at the woman in front of him, who seemed carefree and rxed. He nced at her with his eyes nted, holding his chin up arrogantly as he said, ¡°Just because you¡¯re old Mr. Edwards¡¯ granddaughter doesn¡¯t mean the judges will go easy on you. Don¡¯t waste our time; we need to move on to the next round quickly.¡± His disrespectful words were met with support from viewersmenting live. ¡°Truly an artist! Not only talented but also stylish! You¡¯re right; she shouldn¡¯t have the privilege of being advanced just because of her connections.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t Nora also old Mr. Edwards¡¯ granddaughter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing! My goddess has real talent; what is Cheyennepared to her?¡± Nora¡¯s painting slowly appeared before viewers: half a meter tall and 40 centimeters wide ¨C quite arge masterpiece indeed. It depicted a golden field against a blue sky with faint snow-capped mountains in the distance ¨C pure and serene. There were dozens of people in it as well. It was a scene from when farmers harvested their crops, with the main character being an older woman standing at the forefront whose face was sunburned red from years ofbor. She held a bundle of barley while tears welled up in her eyes. On another side of the field stood a five or six-year-old boy holding onto a book while looking forward to his future full of hope and aspiration. ¡°This is so beautiful! Nora really deserves to be our campus belle ¨C both intelligent and beautiful!¡± ¡°She must be number one for sure!¡± ¡°Cheyenne went too far by requiring Nora¡¯s brother kneel down and apologize. We should forgive others when possible; doesn¡¯t she understand that?¡± ¡°I hope Cheyenne loses thispetition!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see; it¡¯ll definitely happen!¡± Despite Theo¡¯s mockery and everyone else¡¯s disdainful looks around her, Cheyenne remained calm as she gazed back at them through watery eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t conte my grandfather and me,¡± she retorted calmly. ¡°Besides, I signed up for oil painting while he is a judge of traditional painting group¡­ Are you afraid that you¡¯re not professional enough or don¡¯t have enough qualifications toment on my work? Is that why you brought him up?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there was silence before someone eximed, ¡°Holy crap! Who does this young woman think she is? So arrogant!¡± She had only spent half an hour creating such garbage. Could it even be called art? At best it was just doodling! ¡°This trash actually dares to say that Mr. Roberts is not qualified toment on her work. Who gave her the courage?¡± For the first time in his 60 years of life, someone dared to speak so boldly in front of Theo. His gaze became sinister, reminiscent of a vulture in the dark night ¨C sharp and terrifying. ¡°Miss, you should respect the elders.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t hesitate to retort with sarcasm, ¡°You don¡¯t even show respect to me? What makes you demand my respect? Are you proud of taking advantage of your seniority?¡± ¡°You!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I signed up based on my abilities and naturally prepared to be selected based on my skills. Don¡¯t bring up my grandfather.¡± Although her attitude was quite disrespectful, it depended on who she was facing. Cheyenne always believed that if someone respected her, she would respect them too; but if someone caused trouble for her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid either! The red-haired youth standing beside them repeated Cheyenne¡¯s words and for once thought Cheyenne¡¯s words made sense! This time he stood by Cheyenne¡¯s side. The other two judges felt embarrassed as their thoughts were simr to Mr. Roberts¡¯ but as assistants they didn¡¯t have a chance to speak out. ¡°Ahem¡­ Alright¡­ you should submit your painting first so we can evaluate it.¡± He tried to ease the tension around him Cheyenne handed over her oil painting. As it was slowly opened up, a stunning masterpiece came into view and left everyone speechless! Thendscape painting was vividly portrayed using oil painting techniques with distant snow-capped mountains draped in red robes while nearbykes were serene blue reflecting colorful sunsets; ck trees along both sides had lost their leaves leaving behind deep ckness which formed the foundation of life itself. As soon as Nora saw it, she couldn¡¯t believe what was before her eyes. ¡°No¡­ no way?¡± After studying oil paintings for fifteen years, the work she submitted today took an entire month¡¯s worth of effort before reaching its current state whereas Cheyenne created hers under Nora¡¯s nose within half an hour almost effortlessly. Those with keen eyes could see who won or lost. ¡°You cheated! I don¡¯t believe it ¨C how could you paint such a good picture!¡± Sean attacked clumsily like an angry little rooster using his sharp beak. Jerry stepped forward and stood up for Cheyenne. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle losing, don¡¯t throw a tantrum here. There are so many eyes watching, and her painting is still wet. Is that cheating?¡± The others nodded in agreement as witnesses to Cheyenne¡¯s on-site creation of the painting. Cheyenne was truly a prodigy! It was difficult for most people toplete an oil painting within half an hour, but she not only finished it but also made it outstanding. ncing at the red-haired young man standing in front of her speaking up for her, Cheyenne felt a warm feeling inside and thought about the ten million dors earlier. Well, she would give him back one millionter. Theo felt his face burning with pain. If this painting were just graffiti, then his previous works could only be considered scribbles. This scene shockedizens when it was uploaded online: ¡°Damn! Cheyenne actually painted it! What terrifying talent!¡± ¡°Is she even human? Is this what human wisdom and ability look like?¡± ¡°Look at the judge¡¯s expression; it¡¯s so exciting.¡± ¡°We misunderstood Cheyenne before; not only can she fight but also paint.¡± ¡°I support our goddess Nora. I don¡¯t understand if Cheyenne¡¯s paintings are good or bad, but based on appearance alone, I prefer Nora¡¯s style.¡± ¡°You¡¯re blind? Honestly speaking, Cheyenne is beautiful too despite wearing pajamas; her figure is great!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care; our goddess shouldn¡¯t apologize to someone like Cheyenne. She must have deliberately hidden her talent ¨C what a cunning woman!¡± Nora turned pale and said with a forced smile, ¡°I never knew you could paint, Cheyenne. If I had known earlier, Mommy should have let you study art with me¡­¡± ¡°I told you they weren¡¯t worthy of teaching me,¡± replied Cheyenne coldly. Xzavier felt as though he had been pped across the face when he heard those words! Chapter 182: Defeat Nora The Lawrence family owned the art studio where both sisters were trained. On the first day of ss, Nora caught his attention. On the other hand, Cheyenne came with Nora as herpanion. Before leaving, Mya hinted that even if she was selected, her family would not pay for her tuition. So Cheyenne casually drew a sheep on paper and coincidentally, a well-known young painter was invited to be a temporary instructor that day. When he saw Cheyenne¡¯s drawing, he secretly marveled at it for a long time and finally patted her head kindly while sighing. ¡°You are a talented yer. Although there are still some ws in this painting at present, you have already reached this level at eight years old which is very good. I don¡¯t want to hinder your development because art requires solid foundation and I cannot teach you.¡± He then told the director of the art studio about this matter and briefly mentioned that the girl named Lawrence had potential. Xzavier immediately thought of Nora Lawrence and rmended her to the mentor who then made Nora one of their key trainees. As for Cheyenne¡¯s painting, afterpletion, she burned it on site which caused dissatisfaction among several teachers who said she was unruly and refused to ept her into their program. Her painting skills improved whenter in middle school when her grandpa gave her many books on art and oil paintings. Whenever Cheyenne felt too excited after fighting in school she would open those books randomly to copy two pieces. Over time, her artwork had reached an outstanding levelpared with others. But unlike Nora, she wouldn¡¯t show off by constantly enteringpetitions or posting them on Twitter. Other judges from different groups had finished their tasks so they gathered around watching what happened in oil painting group. Theo took advantage of being vice president of association as well as one of the main organizers responsible for thispetition, always bossing them around during work. Although their skill levels were simr with no significant age difference between them. Cheyenne publicly embarrassed Theo making them feel satisfied! They vaguely felt it wasn¡¯t enough! Just then, Cheyenne turned over her own oil painting, causing silence throughout the venue; another scene emerged before their eyes: snow-capped mountains became rooftops while red-blueke transformed into window panes. The rest of the scenery was reflected on the window from a distance, creating shadows. The sky turned into a small path, and the ck bare trees looked like little people. It was ever-changing. After a while, someone spoke up and his voice rang clear in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Double¡­ double-sided painting!¡± Layne stood by with a pleased expression, smiling but not saying anything. He knew Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t lose; he had only mentioned the double-sided painting before but didn¡¯t expect her to actuallyplete it. ¡°Great! This concept is simply amazing!¡± The judges of the traditional painting group couldn¡¯t help but apud and cheer. Cheyenne could use oil paint to paint paintings, so she must have some skill in ink wash paintings as well to achieve this effect. Their eyes then turned towards Layne with excitement mixed with envy as they asked, ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, does your granddaughter have a teacher?¡± ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m her teacher!¡± ¡°What a pity! What an opportunity missed for me¡­ I feel like I just missed out on winning the lottery!¡± ¡°Just get used to it.¡± Their yful banter made nearby contestants chuckle quietly. Traditional painting was usually taken very seriously; when they submitted their work earlier, all three teachers had stern faces and were coldly indifferent. They never expected them to be such lovely people behind closed doors. On the oil painting group, Theo gritted his teeth tightly, knowing that he could never recreate Cheyenne¡¯s painting. Cheyenne used two brushes simultaneously to create a double-sided masterpiece, showcasing her superior talent. He could not be the judge of her painting at all! ¡°I¡¯ve lost; I don¡¯t have any qualifications toment on Cheyenne¡¯s work¡­ Well, could you let me take another look?¡± As soon as these words fell out of his mouth, Sean¡¯s group froze in ce ¨C especially Eleanor who always looked down upon Cheyenne. ¡°How can this be? Mr. Roberts actually admitted defeat himself¡­¡± Cheyenne deservedly won first ce! The other two judges from the oil painting group immediately wrote out her first-ce certificate and respectfully bent down with both hands holding it up before presenting it to her. ¡°Miss Lawrence, congrattions on winning gold medal in our oil-painting group.¡± It has always been the recipients who bow to the award presenters. Now, it¡¯s reversed, and this reversal highlights just how highly these judges regard Cheyenne¡¯s painting. Looking at the thin sheet of paper in front of her, the woman didn¡¯t feel as happy as she had imagined. She didn¡¯t even reach out to take it, instead gazing at Layne with a pitiful look. A young man wearing a white shirt couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why isn¡¯t she taking it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is the gold medal for the national university artpetition, yet she¡¯s reacting so calmly.¡± The next moment, they heard a shocking statement. ¡°I don¡¯t want this certificate. Can I just have the prize money?¡± The many judges present all had twitching lips and their previously rxed expressions became stiff before breaking intoughter once again.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, your granddaughter is straightforward and I like that!¡± The calligraphy group leader Rex Chambers pped his hands andughed heartily. He appeared to be around fifty years old and was dressed in simple suit with slightly graying temples. Cheyenne had seen him before in her grandfather¡¯s photo album; they seemed to be good friends for many years but she had never met him in person. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it will take some time for the prize money from thispetition to be deposited into your ount,¡± said one judge from the oil painting group with a smile on his face. He found this young woman so adorable. Everyone else participated inpetitions for fame while Cheyenne came solely for that the cash prize. All judges present were worth millions casually; one painting was equivalent to an average family¡¯s annual ie! To them, 200 thousand was nothing! After hearing his exnation, Cheyenne turned to her grandpa. ¡°Are you sure they will pay?¡± Layne covered his face with his hand gritting through clenched teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me anymore! How could such arge nationalpetition cheat you out of 200 thousand!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Cheyenne corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s not 200 thousand but rather 400 thousand because I¡¯m also going to participate in calligraphy!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Rex smiled widely while everyone else was shocked once again! Chapter 183: Don’t Be So Stingy Everyone saw the scene where Cheyenne was writing on the desk earlier, but at that time, everyone thought she was just ying around. However, after seeing her oil painting, many people now had high expectations for Cheyenne¡¯s calligraphy skills. ¡°Are you kidding me? First ce in oil painting wasn¡¯t enough; now she is showing her calligraphy skills too?¡± ¡°I feel like we¡¯re about to experience another visual shock!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous¡­¡± ¡°I finally know what sets me apart from rich people ¨C they have talent; meanwhile I¡¯m just average and broke.¡± Thankfully, it was summer and with the high temperature, Cheyenne¡¯s calligraphy work would dry quickly. She casually ced her piece of calligraphy on the table and slowly unfolded it. ¡°Reign Over The World¡± ck ink on white paperplemented each other as dynamic beauty flowed through each stroke. These four short words exuded rhythm and momentum. Her handwriting reflected her personality, free-spirited yetmanding! ¡°Oh my god! This is simply amazing! So surprising that I can hardly contain myself!¡± Rex almost glued himself to the artwork while fumbling for his reading sses from his pocket. He usually avoided wearing sses because they concealed his good looks. He only brought out his reading sses when he needed to closely examine a specific artwork. Those who knew him well understood this habit of his very well. Seeing Rex pull out his sses meant that this piece was extraordinary! The other two judges didn¡¯t even bother looking at it before taking an award certificate off the table in front of them designated for oil paintings. ¡°Borrowing this,¡± one said as he handed over a pen with its cap twisted open. He scratched off ¡°oil painting¡± written on it then wrote ¡°calligraphy¡± instead right in front of everyone else present there including Theo who could only stare speechlessly at that judge. The other two judges from the oil painting group said, ¡°Is your calligraphy group so poor?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy; we¡¯re all colleagues. It¡¯s not about being poor, it¡¯s just that the awards for the calligraphy group are all used up. But if we don¡¯t give Miss Lawrence first ce for her work, thispetition will be so unfair.¡± ¡°Yeah, I agree.¡± Participants: ¡°¡­¡± The audience was stunned! Is giving the award certificate so casual an act? Rex gave his assistants an appreciative look, gazing at Cheyenne¡¯s calligraphy work with fascination. His gaze shifted to the seal in the lower left corner. He almost bit his tongue in anger! His voice grew louder and louder, ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°This is too much!¡± ¡°This is too much, how can you do this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯m about to have a heart attack.¡± This sudden twist made Nora¡¯s originally dim eyes suddenly brighten up again. She didn¡¯t dare show too obvious schadenfreude and quickly coughed to suppress her inner joy. ¡°Mr. Chambers, what¡¯s wrong? Is it because my sister wrote this work poorly and angered you? That¡¯s not it. Maybe it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t practiced for too long and has lost some skill.¡± Her soft voice sounded out, causing Layne¡¯s face to darken slightly with cold eyes. Cheyenne smiled at her and said sarcastically, ¡°Oh? You said you hadn¡¯t seen me pick up a pen at home before? Why are you saying I¡¯ve been practicing less now?¡± Hearing this, everyone looked at Cheyenne with suspicion. They had previously thought she was really considerate but now they all changed their minds. Was Nora a liar? If so, her previous ¡°gentle and caring¡± image were all fake? Nora was momentarily speechless as she regretted saying what she just did¡­ ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be ungrateful! My sister only spoke for you because she saw that you had angered Mr. Chambers. Look at yourself now! You¡¯re returning kindness with ingratitude! What kind of person are you!¡± Sean Suddenly spoke, which made Cheyenne remember their previous bet. Turning towards him, she sneered and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I have beaten Nora. Shouldn¡¯t you also fulfill your promise?¡± As soon as the words fell, Sean appeared less arrogant while his slightly pale face turned red along with his ears twitching; This was his usual behavior when he felt guilty or nervous. ¡°I¡­¡± Before Sean could speak, Rex suddenly interrupted him. ¡°You all misunderstood me; I didn¡¯t say Miss Lawrence¡¯s work wasn¡¯t good enough. It¡¯s too good but there are still some shorings which makes me feel regretful.¡± He had a bad habit of wanting everything to be perfect . Cheyenne¡¯s calligraphy work was undoubtedly too perfect, and he couldn¡¯t find any errors in it. Even though he had been immersed in this field for over forty years, he still had to admit that Cheyenne¡¯s writing was more elegant than his own. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Layne blew his mustache and looked over at the calligraphy. He could tell that she definitely put her heart into it. As long as Cheyenne was willing to put in the effort, her writing could easily be disyed in a museum collection. Seeing Layne getting visibly angry, Rex quickly spoke up to exin, ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, don¡¯t misunderstand me. The problem is with the signature on the bottom left corner. It looks like Miss Lawrence used her fingerprint because there wasn¡¯t a seal avable.¡± No one had ever done this before. From afar, it looked fine, but up close having just one fingerprint there made it seem like an imperfection on white jade.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°It¡¯s easy enough to fix; we¡¯ll just cut off that part,¡± said two other judges as they handed over the prepared award certificate to Mr. Chambers. Nora¡¯s face went from white to red then finally turned blue. How could this happen? She even got first ce in Calligraphy! Cheyenne was clearly someone who didn¡¯t know anything before; Nora saw some of her doodles once and they were extremely childish cartoons ¨C kindergarten level stuff! In fact, her doodles were really drawn for the kindergarten. Kate once worked part-time at a kindergarten and happened upon Children¡¯s Day so she begged Cheyenne for help drawing cartoon animals for herself. That was four years ago now; Cheyenne agreed. She brought back piles of card paper home and started working on them which was when Nora saw her draw for the first time¡­ andst time. She mistakenly thought that those drawings were representative of Cheyenne¡¯s skills. Big mistake! Chapter 184: Cheyenne Goes Clubbing In fact, Cheyenne didn¡¯t care about the seal on the artwork. After all, it would be worthless after thepetition, and who cared if there were fingerprints on it or not? If Rex and other calligraphy enthusiasts knew what she was thinking, they would be furious. What a waste! Cheyenne smiled as she epted her award and reminded them to transfer the $200, 000 to her ount. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lawrence. The money is provided by the organizers. We¡¯re not intermediaries and will cheat you,¡± Rex patiently exined while ncing at her artwork on the table but hesitated to say more. He really wanted to buy that piece of art but it was Cheyenne¡¯s entry for thepetition. It wouldn¡¯t look good if he bought it outright now. The judges from traditional painting group also came over with warm smiles and asked Cheyenne if she was interested in taking another 200 thousand prize money by joining their group. ¡°Come join us! We¡¯ll provide you with all kinds of materials such as ink, paper and brushes!¡± ¡°Time is not a problem either. You can paint tonight or whenever you want.¡± The two old artists with silver hair coaxed her together which looked very heartwarming. However, Cheyenne had a headache as she nced at both men, indifferently saying, ¡°No thanks. My grandfather is one of your judges, so I don¡¯t want people saying I got special treatment.¡± Hearing this response made both artists unhappy as they snorted. ¡°Who dares say that? Let him confront me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass, it¡¯s a waste of my time. I want to go back to sleep!¡± Cheyenne bluntly refused the tempting offer of two hundred thousand. It was well past lunchtime, and she had been working without breakfast and lunch. She felt both tired and hungry, and at this moment, she wouldn¡¯t even ept two million. ¡°Come on, sleeping doesn¡¯t make money, you know?¡± The head of the traditional painting group gave Layne a helpless look, signaling him to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! Haven¡¯t we already given out our awards?¡± Layne replied innocently. ¡°The oil painting group still has one left though¡­ Why don¡¯t we ask them for another one? They gave the Calligraphy group one, so why can¡¯t they give us another?¡± Molly Carr suggested confidently. Theo was speechless. ¡°No, thanks, I already made ns to go clubbing tonight,¡± Cheyenne said. Clubbing¡­ Jerry looked at her inplete admiration. She was a top hacker, good at calligraphy and oil painting¡­ Could it be that she was also best in clubbing? Clubbing as the only hobby he had as a homebody. He wanted to follow Cheyenne and see if she was also amazing at clubbing! If she was, he would crawl on his belly to her to show his extreme admiration. Not only was he shocked, but everyone online had a dumbfounded expression. ¡­ Cheyenne declined the judges¡¯ invitation to participate and turned her gaze towards Sean instead. She leaned against the table next to hers with crossed legs tilted on the ground. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to fulfill your promise. What did you say back then?¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize right? I remember very clearly.¡± ¡°Now begin!¡± Sean gritted his teeth with anger while his face turned pale; how could he kneel down and apologize in front of so many people when he was so young? Like an angry little beast staring at its prey fiercely¡­ he red at her. ¡°Sis, please spare Sean this time; didn¡¯t you hear him saying it was just a joke back then? And even if you lose today, no one will trouble you.¡± Nora stood weakly before them with tears about ready fall from eyes, making those around them feel pity for her. ¡°Joke? Nora, maybe reality hasn¡¯t hit you yet but facts are facts: You lost!¡± ¡°And besides¡­ this is between Sean and me! When did he ever admit that I¡¯m his sister huh?¡± A faintly mocking smile appeared at the corner of her lips, and in the sunlight, her stunningly beautiful face was cold and alluring. Layne didn¡¯t say a word, caught in the middle of it all. The boy struggled to swallow his pride and spoke up. He looked away and pushed Nora aside with one hand. ¡°Sis, this has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s my bet with her. I¡¯ll handle it myself and apologize!¡± Suddenly he knelt down on both knees with a loud thud, feeling humiliated as he lowered his head. Kneeling down to apologize? He could do that! But Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t get off easy either; he would make her regret it! ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Oh well, I don¡¯t want to forgive you yet. Stay kneeling.¡± Cheyenne folded the two certificates twice before stuffing them into her pajama pocket and walked away gracefully.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thepetition wasn¡¯t over yet but Cheyenne had won two awards early on and went home to sleep. The remaining contestants who made it into the second round suddenly felt like thispetition wasn¡¯t exciting anymore. They wanted to see Cheyenne dance¡­ ¡°Sean, get up quickly.¡± After Cheyenne left, Nora and Mika helped Sean up from the ground together¡­ Outside of the venue¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s garbage truck from earlier had been driven away due to its unbearable stench. She stood bored at the door waiting for a taxi when suddenly she felt someone watching her from behind. Turning around, she found there was no one there. As she turned around again after taking only two steps forward, she felt like someone was following her once more. Suddenly she saw a head peeking out from behind a shelf not far away; that person covered his face with a palm-sized cactus while muttering under his breath, ¡°You can¡¯t see me¡­¡± In an instant, that palm-sized cactus was snatched by a delicate hand as a voice sounded above his heads. ¡°Your head is so big. How could I not see you?¡± Sweat dripped down his forehead¡­ Chapter 185: Robbery Cheyenne came back to her senses and sneered inwardly. ¡®His tracking skills are too poor.¡¯ How could she not notice him following her when his skills were so clumsy? But she didn¡¯t have time to waste with him here. It was better to go back and get some rest as soon as possible. Her slender hands were put into the pockets of her pajamas. The woman lifted up her beautiful chin, forming a very soft and beautiful curve between the jawline and neck, delicate yet confident. However, Jerry quickly regained hisposure. This woman was ruthless when she extorted 10 million from him. Not at all delicate!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, she was fierce but with an angelic face. Cheyenne looked down at Jerry in front of her with a domineering aura. Her red lips lightly opened as she spoke softly, ¡°So tell me, what are you following me for?¡± Jerry was caught off guard by her question. His face turned slightly red and his handsome features even showed a hint of shyness as he stuttered, ¡°Wh-who¡­ who¡¯s following you? I¡¯m just¡­ just sunbathing here. Science proves that sunbathing can make you taller.¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne chuckled lightly dragging out the end of her sentence seductively, ¡°Oh¡­ sunbathing here? Holding a cactus while sunbathing? It seems like top hackers really do have some screws loose.¡± Wait a minute! Wasn¡¯t that statement also insulting herself as an expert hacker? She changed tack immediately and gave up on asking about his intentions for following her: ¡°Alright then, you continue to squat here in the sunshine while I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking, she turned around wearing flip-flops leaving Jerry behind stunned and unable to believe what had just happened. Was that it? He thought Cheyenne would teach him a lesson¡­ He hesitated whether or not he should continue tracking after this encounter. The next moment he saw Cheyenne standing on the side of road, reaching into pocket and feeling around for something; She hadn¡¯t carried any change on herself. Her worried expression resembled that of lost kitten unable find its way home ¨C it was extremely cute! Jerry stared at this adorable side of hers like an idiot thinking in amazement. ¡°This woman actually has such a lovely side.¡± Soon enough, Cheyenne who had walked away came back again towards Jerry. A pair of dainty, fair feet d in familiar flip-flops stopped in front of Jerry. A delicate hand extended, palmed up, right before his eyes. Jerry seemed utterly perplexed, like someone who had lost his way. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The woman immediately shot him a disdainful side-eye and muttered in a less-than-friendly tone, ¡°You imbecile! Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m robbing you, right here!¡± This nearly cracked a smile on Jerry¡¯s face, much to Cheyenne¡¯s annoyance. ¡®Am I not being menacing enough? Should I just go for it?¡¯ she thought. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give you?¡± Cheyenne red at him with a threatening look. Her hands sped, fingers crossed, she subtly flexed her fingers, making a faint cracking sound. Her smile was frigid yetced with allure, as vivid as the oil painting she had just finished earlier, leaving much to the imagination. ¡°Well, among the people I¡¯ve beaten up, the least injured one seemed to have been in the hospital for about two weeks. Yes, one guy had a broken leg, and another had three cracked ribs. So, tell me, how would you like my fist in your face?¡± Of course, Jerry wouldn¡¯t want it at all. ¡®She¡¯s indeed a devil! I must have had a screw loose to ever think she was cute!¡¯ Jerry rubbed his reasonably handsome face, though he had gained a few e spots fromte-night hacking sessions recently. Overall, he still looked good. In an industry where hackers weren¡¯t known for their looks, having a decent appearance set him apart. So, he had to treasure his face. Once he had the revtion, he gently covered his cheek with one hand and timidly looked at the petite woman before him, asking in a hushed tone, ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°Two dors?¡± He was confused now, wondering if he had heard wrong. ¡°Two¡­ two dors?¡± Cheyenne hated people who beat around the bush and took their time. She impatiently reached out and tapped him on the head, saying, ¡°Hurry up and stop wasting time.¡± ¡°Robbing for only two dors? Is that really all you want?¡± Did she think so little of him? Jerry angrily took off his backpack and pulled out his ck wallet filled with change. Taking out a 20 dors bill, he handed it to Cheyenne generously as he said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give you twenty. Can you tell me where you go for clubbing tonight?¡± Thest sentence was spoken in a yful tone thatpletely contrasted with his previous timidness. She gave him a disdainful look before shoving the twenty back into his hand and taking out two dors from his ck leather wallet. Staring at him with her beautiful eyes shining brightly, she dered firmly, ¡°If I say it¡¯s two dors, then it¡¯s two dors! I never hike up prices just because someone is willing to pay more. As for where I¡¯m going clubbing tonight¡­ why should I tell you?¡± He was so surprised that he dropped his wallet on the ground. A photo fell out of it which Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but nce at curiously; It was a picture of Nora sitting elegantly in front of a ck piano wearing an adorable pink dress looking like a little princess. Cheyenne chuckled as if she had discovered something interesting before telling him,¡±So you really do like Nora huh? Well, let me give you some advice. Give up while there¡¯s still time because someone like her would never be interested in someone like YOU.¡± Jerry became angry after hearing this remark. Gritting his teeth tightly, he retorted, ¡°Someone like me? What kind of person am I exactly¡­ and why are you trying to bring me down? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m ugly or anything. And I¡¯m one of the top hackers around!¡± Chapter 186: Even My Dog Looks Better Than You When ites to looks, Cheyenne didn¡¯t hesitate to give him a heavy blow. ¡°Think you look not bad? Even the dog raised at my home looks better than you.¡± Among the people she knew, Kelvin, Omari, Iker¡­ even the one she hated, Davon all looked decent. This red-haired boy was really nothing special¡­ Did he even think about how hepared to those people she knew? Just picking one of them would be a top-notch existence in their respective fields. ¡°That¡¯s too much. Just because your hacking skills might be better than mine doesn¡¯t mean you can subject me to these immoral, no-holds-barred personal attacks,¡± Jerry protested. The woman¡¯s nonchnt response only infuriated Jerry further. ¡°It¡¯s not a personal attack. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Just forget it. I don¡¯t have time wasted on you.¡± Cheyenne then waved goodbye and walked quickly towards the bus stop where the bus had just arrived. She turned and got into the bus, her figure disappearing from Jerry¡¯s view. He sighed, returning to reality, and gave his face a quick pat. He needed to order some e cream from Amazon right now! Next time, he vowed to impress Cheyenne! No, wait, he must be out of his mind to want to see her again¡­ But she was Nora¡¯s sister, so not seeing her might prove to be quite challenging. On the bus, Cheyenne¡¯s strange yet harmonious outfit attracted countless stares but luckily she had good looks so many people appreciated her style despite its oddity. Finally, a middle-aged man wearing a ck vest approached her. The man appeared around thirty-seven or thirty-eight years old and had gained some weight over time; his head adorned with a pink cowboy hat while smoking a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Cheyenne gave him an icy look. As he walked closer, he realized that this icy-cold young woman was as pure and untouchable as a snow-capped mountain. After maintaining eye contact for almost ten seconds, just as she was about to make her move, the man suddenly spoke, ¡°This is absolutely perfect. Your demeanor is exactly what I¡¯ve been looking for.¡± Hearing these flirtatious words made Cheyenne clenching her fists hidden under her pajamas wondering whether giving him an uppercut or lower punch would be better suited for this situation. At the next moment, a middle-aged, slightly chubby man pulled out a salmon-colored business card from his ck vest pocket. The card had a gaudy peony pattern on it, giving off an extravagant pce feel. Several passengers around them nced over curiously. The middle-aged women with sharp tongues loved to gossip and specte. Two olderdies sitting in the back seat whispered to each other quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that man looks like a good person. Could he be a pimp?¡± ¡°Maybe. And what about that girl? She¡¯s so casual in her pajamas and slippers.¡± ¡°No wonder she caught the eye of the pimp. Poor thing, she might get scammed.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°But we can¡¯t go up there and warn her either. Look at how arrogant she looks.¡± Cheyenne tried her best to ignore their sneaky nces and hushed conversation. But before Cheyenne could say anything, the middle-aged man pped those two gossiping women across their faces with his words. ¡°Excuse me, Miss, I can see you have great potential as an entertainer! YY Entertainment is currently holding auditions for ¡®Picking Star Project¡¯ to discover new talents like yourself!¡± ¡°Do you have any dreams or aspirations of bing a big star? With your stunning figure and appearance, I guarantee we can make you famous!¡± Cheyenne listened in disbelief at his exaggerated description. She definitely didn¡¯t want to get into the entertainment industry! It would bring her too much trouble. Besides, one could only earn little pay off working hard on the set. Reece was a good example. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not interested,¡± Cheyenne coldly refused his offer. The persistent man continued trying to persuade her, ¡°Please reconsider! I am looking for fresh talent without any fees or costs involved! Trust me. I work as both scout and agent, and mypany is legitimate. ¡°With your looks and charm alone, you will definitely be a hit!¡± The bus became quiet except for this man¡¯s voice; even those two nosy olddies were silenced with embarrassment upon realizing they were wrong about him earlier. ¡°YY Entertainment?¡± She remembered that Reece was also from this entertainmentpany¡­ The middle-aged man thought he had a chance and continued to persuade her with all his might. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s YY Entertainment, a subsidiary of the Hurst Group. Don¡¯t underestimate us just because we¡¯re a subsidiary. We are the leading force in the entertainment industry, upying 70% of the market share.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve made countless stars famous, such as Reece, who is currently one of the hottest idols.¡± Cheyenne silently added in her mind: my friend. ¡°And there¡¯s also rising star Juliana.¡± This girl was her enemy¡­ ¡°And then there¡¯s Carlee Murphy and Celine Adkins¡­ they¡¯re all national goddesses who have won numerous awards. But don¡¯t worry, give me three years and I¡¯ll make you surpass them!¡± He wasn¡¯t bragging because Cheyenne¡¯s face was just too beautiful! In today¡¯s entertainment industry where simplicity is popr, Cheyenne¡¯s sexy yet sweet temperament would definitely catch people¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to what you have to say but I¡¯m still not interested,¡± she coldly refused. The man was wordless. He felt so wronged because usually people came begging him! However, he really didn¡¯t want to give up on Cheyenne ¨C she was an extremely rare talent. There were only three types of people who entered show business ¨C those who relied on their own efforts and acting skills; those who be famous through money and luck but eventually faded away; and those born with natural talent ¨C they were simply born for this job. And Cheyenne belonged to thisst category. Her face and figure were wless! Thepany didn¡¯t even need to spend any effort packaging her ¨C she could go on stage without makeup! ¡°Miss,¡± he said persuasively. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I¡¯m a fraudster, then I can sign a contract with you right now and pay you fifty thousand dors in advance sry.¡± As soon as he spoke these words, everyone around them froze¡­ Holy sh*t! Fifty thousand dors? Even those two olddies sitting at the back row were tempted! Chapter 187: Don’t Try to Poach Seeing that he was so sincere, Cheyenne could not afford to reject him coldly and hard. She was about to arrive at the stop, so she had to reluctantly ept his business card, ¡°Forget about signing a contract, I¡¯ll think about it before I do.¡± After receiving it, she nced at it and saw the scout¡¯s name ¨C Alec.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I¡¯m not interested in entering the entertainment industry for the time being, I¡¯ll consider your offer but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Though she had epted his business card, she had to make it clear to him before getting off the bus. The middle-aged man was upset. He had said so much, more than he could say in a month. In the entertainment industry, he was known for being aloof and taciturn. But Cheyenne was even more aloof than him. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Entering showbiz is great! Doesn¡¯t it feel good to stand under the lights and be a big star?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched, she preferred to lie at home and count her money. ¡°Miss, you look very much in line with our requirements for neers. As long as you say yes, I can rmend you to be a supporting role in my friend¡¯s new drama.¡± Many new artists could only start out as carefree roles, but Cheyenne could make a debut as a supporting role, which was was smooth sailing. Cheyenne hesitated, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, then we¡¯ll talk. I¡¯m at the stop, see youter.¡± The man, on the other hand, was overjoyed and urged her to call him before she got off the bus, no matter howte it was, he would be waiting. As soon as she got off the bus, an olderdy approached Alec with her daughters¡¯ photo and asked if Alec could select her as a candidate. But he quickly dismissed her, saying that her daughter was too old and in-looking even after spending hundreds of thousands on stic surgery. The woman was embarrassed and humiliated by Alec¡¯s words while others around her snickered at her misfortune. The Foley Mansion The hall was brightly lit, with golden walls and white floors. The luxurious crystal chandeliers everywhere reflected the wealth and style of the rich family. Maids and butlers in ck uniforms stood on the side while old Mr. Foleyy casually on the sofa, watching a TV program that covered today¡¯s college artpetition. When he saw his old friend Rex¡¯s name mentioned, his heart warmed up immediately, and he called him right away. Rex enthusiastically talked about Cheyenne¡¯s performance that day and praised her endlessly over the phone. Old Mr. Foley was thrilled to hear this news and boasted to Rex. ¡°Cheyenne is my granddaughter-inw! I knew she was always low-key but talented.¡± How could such a smart girl be ignorant? Layne¡¯s granddaughter couldn¡¯t possibly be inferior in any way! Rex continued to describe what happened that day over the phone while old Mr. Foley responded eagerly so as not to appear inferior. ¡°You don¡¯t know she not only excels in oil painting, calligraphy, traditional painting but also has excellent chess skills too! Even I lost one game against her!¡± ¡®Can she even y chess?¡¯ Rex was shocked because there weren¡¯t many young people who could y chess nowadays. Cheyenne defeated even old Mr. Foley at chess; it shows how strong she was. However, he couldn¡¯t stand old Mr. Foley boasting like this anymore, so he deliberately brought up Cheyenne¡¯s divorce with Kelvin. ¡°What granddaughter-inw? Haven¡¯t they already divorced? My son runs a chess club now; if Miss Lawrence is really good at ying, then maybe I can introduce her to my son.¡± ¡°He¡¯s twenty-five years old which makes him two years younger than your grandson; He looks okay too. Although our family may notpare with yours, we are still considered an intellectual family. Not only do I like Cheyenne very much but also my son¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, old Mr. Foley interrupted him ruthlessly; his voice sounded angry through the phone line. ¡°Stop! What nonsense are you talking? We¡¯ve been friends for decades now; don¡¯t try anything funny with me! Cheyenne is always my granddaughter-inw. Just forget about match making her and your son!¡± Rex intentionally bantered with him, ¡°But Kelvin isn¡¯t worthy of Cheyenne, is he?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Old Mr. Foley clutched the phone in his hand tightly, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°My grandson isn¡¯t good enough for her, but does your son deserve her? You old man! If you keep talking like this, we can¡¯t even be friends. Don¡¯t even think about going after Cheyenne.¡± To prevent his granddaughter-inw from being snatched, old Mr. Foley nned to get her and his grandson back together as soon as possible. ¡°Okay, I was just joking with you. To be honest, my son¡¯s personality is too mild and not suitable for a girl as outstanding as Cheyenne. I just called to show off a little bit.¡± With that said, Rex hung up the phone. The young woman who had just walked in frowned when she heard Rex repeatedly mention someone named Cheyenne. Who was this Cheyenne? Suddenly she remembered the woman she had met at the hospital who also went by that name. She walked over in her high heels and hugged Rex¡¯s arm softly while calling out ¡°Grandpa¡±. Rex turned around and saw that it was his own granddaughter who had finallye back home but he didn¡¯t give her a warm wee. With an arrogant expression, he asked,¡±You finally decided toe back? Did you finish filming your movie?¡± Their family consisted of literary artists who upheld their noble family traditions; Rex considered himself an intellectual elite. He opposed Juliana bing an actress because he believed it would tarnish their family reputation but Juliana wasn¡¯t interested in literature or art; shecked talent for calligraphy or painting despite being his granddaughter. Therefore, Rex reluctantly agreed to let her pursue acting on one condition- she couldn¡¯t use the Chambers family¡¯s name or connections when entering entertainment industry. Last time she made trouble in the hospital, she only mentioned her rtionship with Jase but didn¡¯t talk about her own family because she was afraid her family would disallow her to continue her acting career once they knew it. Juliana obediently nodded and looked at Rex, asking, ¡°Who were you talking to on the phone earlier?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Foley.¡± Suddenly, Juliana¡¯s face lit up as she thought about old Mr. Foley¡¯s grandson, Kelvin Foley, the man standing atop of pyramid of power. Chapter 188 Detoxification He exuded an air of nobility and had a face that was just as handsome as any A-list celebrity in the entertainment industry. With a worth of over billions, he was a golden bachelor. Who wouldn¡¯t be attracted to such a man? Unfortunately, he was too perfect and radiated an icy coldness that kept people at arm¡¯s length. For years, Cheyenne had been the only woman by his side besides Abbie. Juliana¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she casually whispered, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s been so long since you visited the Foley Mansion. Why don¡¯t we pay old Mr. Foley a visit?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Rex looked at her with suspicion in his eyes as if he could read her thoughts with one nce while arching his eyebrows. She wasn¡¯t exactly known for being polite or well-mannered; she would even refuse to visit friends when they invited her out before. ¡°Why would we go visit old Mr. Foley for no reason?¡± Juliana bit her lip and blushed slightly before answering like an innocent girl, ¡°Actually I want to see Kelvin.¡± She told her grandpa about how the Foley Group was looking for someone to endorse their jewelry line and she wanted tond that endorsement deal. Rex became extremely angry and mmed her forehead hard enough for it to echo throughout the room while scolding her loudly with puffed-up cheeks, ¡°My friendship with old Mr. Foley is purely tonic without any ulterior motives! I won¡¯t allow you to visit him with your own agenda.¡± ¡°Furthermore,¡± He continued sternly, ¡°I forbid you from seeing Kelvin! That boy is not someone you should mess around with.¡± ¡°He may be talented but look at Cheyenne who is equally exceptional yet still can¡¯t catch his eye? What makes you think you canpare yourself against Cheyenne?¡± When Rex mentioned Cheyenne¡¯s name so highly while simultaneously belittling her, Juliana grew even more infuriated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m already quite famous now myself! Cheyenne means nothing but some abandoned woman!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that!¡± Rex retorted firmly.¡±Didn¡¯t you see how well she did in today¡¯s artpetition? Even I feel inferior to her!¡± Juliana couldn¡¯t care less about winning two first-ce awards or earning four hundred thousand dors through additional points awarded by old Mr. Edwards¡¯ influence alone! Besides, she thought, the younger generation doesn¡¯t need those things anymore. They just need good looks, a rich husband, and never have worry about clothes or food again! ¡°She¡¯s just a little talented in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. What¡¯s so great about that?¡± Rex was frustrated and pounded his chest and stomped his feet. How could Juliana, as thedy of the Chambers family,ck ambition? ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? Then why don¡¯t you know how to do it?¡± Juliana blushed with anger andined to him, ¡°Are you my grandfather? Why are you always taking someone else¡¯s side?¡± Rex didn¡¯t bother with her now; his son and daughter-inw had spoiled this granddaughter. Before leaving, he reminded Juliana again, ¡°Remember not to provoke Kelvin. He is not someone you can mess with.¡± He also needed to talk to Cheyenne about buying that piece of calligraphy. Hearing this warning from him made Juliana even more unwilling. She didn¡¯t believe it! If even Cheyenne could marry him, why couldn¡¯t she? Besides, Cheyenne had divorced Kelvin. So what if he was with Miss Berry now? That old woman was sickly; how could shepare with herself as a beautiful starlet? She decided she would visit the Foley Mansion tomorrow! ¡­ The Todd family. Cheyenne won first ce in an artpetition which made headlines on TV news. Kai also loved calligraphy; when he saw Cheyenne¡¯s ¡°Reign Over The World¡±, he really liked it. He offered three million dors for her work but Rex immediately looked at Cheyenne nervously. ¡°Miss Lawrence, can we buy your artwork please? Our association wants to include it in the font library for future generations¡¯ learning.¡± Undoubtedly this was high praise for her work. Cheyenne stood there, raising an eyebrow and smiling slightly ¨C she only wrote casually at that time but never thought that one day her work would be added into the font library. But she could not offend both sides, so she nodded nonchntly. ¡°I agree to add my artwork into the font library free of charge.¡± The words ¡®free of charge¡¯ impressed Rex who thought highly of her generosity while Kai had nothing left to say. She didn¡¯t want money. Kai knew there was no hope for himself but still couldn¡¯t bear giving up on that piece of art. After hesitating for a moment, he spoke up again, ¡°Miss Lawrence, if you have time, maybe you can write me another character piece ¡®A Thousand Horses Running¡¯, the price is up to you.¡± Cheyenne nodded indifferently saying something funny. ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯m not short on cash right now. Let¡¯s talk when I need some money.¡± Heughed bitterly, teasing, ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you ever need money?¡± With this talent, she could make money faster than a printing press. The woman nodded seriously. ¡°I need it.¡± And she needed it badly. She had so many things she wanted to do, but the little money in her hands was far from enough. After speaking, she followed her grandfather Layne into Iker¡¯s Estate. Today, Iker looked slightly better than usual. He wore a white shirt with ck suit pants. Sitting in front of the French window, the warm sunshine outside shone on his face and made him look even more handsome and gentle. Cheyenne was fascinated by his appearance. She never expected that he could be so gentle when he usually seemed so cold and aloof.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Iker looked at the girl indifferently and nodded lightly before returning to his previous cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you. How are you feeling?¡± He smiled faintly as Tanner served them tea. ¡°I¡¯m doing okay now. My legs don¡¯t itch as much anymore, and I don¡¯t feel any pain when I sleep at night thanks to old Mr. Edwards¡¯ Cinchona.¡± Layne proudly stroked his beard and spoke happily, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to go deep into the mountains like that; almost got bitten by a poisonous snake! But as long as your legs are getting better, it was worth it.¡± ¡°The toxins have been cleared out mostly; the following treatment is in your charge, Cheyenne.¡± Cheyenne nodded, emotionlessly walked over to Iker and checked his legs after rolling up his pants legs slightly. ¡°The next step is going through phase two where we¡¯ll use some medicinal baths along with acupuncture.¡± ¡°If everything goes smoothly, tomorrow night will be good for treatment,¡± Cheyenne continued while handing Tanner a list of medicines they needed for purchaseter that day. Chapter 189: Call Me Honey Tanner took the list of medicines from Cheyenne with great respect, and his voice choked as he bowed to her. ¡°Miss Lawrence, thank you for your hard work.¡± Cheyenne shook her head with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± ¡°Why tomorrow?¡± Iker asked in confusion. Cheyenne replied casually, ¡°Today is Kate¡¯s birthday, and she invited me to go clubbing. I promised her, so I¡¯m not free tonight.¡± Clubbing¡­ Iker was an extremely boring person; his life consisted of studying and endless training after bing an adult. In his world, he had never rxed for a day. He could dance but only the kind of ballroom dancing that was taught by his family. Going to a chaotic ce like a bar for clubbing wasn¡¯t suitable for him. When he heard Cheyenne say she was going to a bar to dance like that, his handsome face darkened instantly. Complicatedly enough, he was in no position to stop her from going there and forced a smile that seemed sarcastic as he said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you really have a wide range of interests.¡± For some reason, she felt there was sarcasm in this sentence. Cheyenne touched her nose carelessly and replied, ¡°But I¡¯m only twenty years old.¡± Of course young people should y more often! ¡°But Master Iker,¡± she continued teasingly while looking at him directly in the eye, ¡°aren¡¯t you tired of being so serious at such a young age? It would be nice if you asionally went clubbing or rxed yourself.¡± ¡°There are so many pretty girls at bars; maybe you can find one that suits you,¡± As Cheyenne spoke more recklessly about it all, Iker¡¯s face turned dark, and without bothering about it anymore, he turned around, coldly saying, ¡°See you day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete or else money will be deducted!¡± She couldn¡¯t help muttering under her breath, ¡°Penny-pincher.¡± After leaving the Todd Mansion, Cheyenne parted ways with her grandpa. Eddie had initially promised to celebrate Kate¡¯s birthday with her, but since he hadn¡¯t fully recovered and had a lot of work to deal with, he had no time to apany Kate on her birthday. Thus, he sent her twenty thousand dors as pocket money and bought her a limited edition Venice teddy bear as a gift. Eddie also made a special call to Cheyenne, asking her to spend the evening with Kate. Cheyenne agreed to the request, and Kate¡¯s birthday party was scheduled to start at eight in the evening. Cheyenne had some free time and decided to pick a birthday gift for Kate. Strangely, she ended up at a boutique near her school. She was a regr visitor to this ce, having spent time here when she skipped sses. Even now, the owner remembered her well. It was hard to forget such a beautiful and rebellious youngdy. The owner warmly greeted her when she walked in. ¡°Hello Cheyenne, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been here.¡± The woman gave a faint smile and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m not a student anymore.¡± The owner didn¡¯t say anything else and poured her a ss of lemon honey water as usual. The sunshine outside was warm and bright, and there was someone familiar ying basketball on the court not far away. Cheyenne squinted her eyes as it felt too bright for her. The man took off his ck suit that wrapped him tightly before leaving only his white shirt with ck pants. He freely sweated on the court with short chestnut-colored hair shining like gold under the sun. His every move exuded masculinity. It felt like going back many years ago when she skipped school wearing uniforms just to sneak into his university¡¯s basketball court to watch him y. He was an urate shooter, standing three meters away from the hoop. He raised his hand and released the ball, and it went straight into the basket without any error. This open-air venue had other courts around Kelvin¡¯s area where he sensed someone looking at him from afar. He turned around only to meet eyes with Cheyenne sitting inside the bubble tea shop. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment; there was a faint glimmer in his eyes that quickly disappeared after seeing what she wore ¨C anger written all over his face along with veins popping out of his forehead revealing how bad he felt at that moment. Cheyenne wore a white tank top paired with blue irregr denim skirt covered by an eye-catching purple long shirt while still wearing those sandals showing off her fair tender toes painted red color ¨C reminding Kelvin of how cool she looked when being one of those school gangsters. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched slightly before putting away the basketball without noticing another ball suddenly hit him on his shoulder until Cheyenne reminded him, ¡°Be careful.¡± Kelvin quickly turned around, sidestepping the basketball¡¯s attack, and at the same time, he skillfully caught the ball. Momentster, one high school student ran over towards him, blushing all over and apologizing, ¡°Mister, I am sorry!¡± the teenager said before hastily running off with his basketball. As Kelvin turned to look back at the bubble tea shop, he noticed that the girl sitting on the chair was no longer there. He felt inexplicably annoyed by this.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. There were many shops lining the long and somewhat old street, with groups of students walking out of their school gates in twos or threes. They wore their school uniforms and exuded youthfulness and energy. Cheyenne held a cup of bubble tea in one hand while wearing flip flops and casually strolling towards a nearby billiards room with her purse tucked away in her pocket. Dominic had mentioned that Sebastian¡¯s billiards room was located somewhere around here, so she decided to check up on how her crazy fan was doing there since she had arrived anyway. In high school, Cheyenne¡¯s favorite sport was ying billiards. The owner of this particr shop used to be someone else before Sebastian took over due to poor business performance. Unfortunately, Kate and Reece didn¡¯te along today. Reece had a scene to shootter tonight while Kate couldn¡¯t y billiards at all; she just watched aside every time they came here together. Cheyenne walked into the shop where she saw a blue-haired young man who looked about seventeen or eighteen years old ying billiards while sporting an earring. His face wasn¡¯t bad-looking ¨C quite handsome actually ¨C but when he caught sight of Cheyenne for the first time, his eyes lit up as if struck by lightning. ¡°I¡¯ll y here,¡± Cheyenne said in a voice that sounded refreshing yet coolly aloof with hints of subtle charm. She ced her bubble tea on top of a table, then went over to grab herself a cue stick from one corner. Her left leg was upright, while the right one bent, and she leaned halfway onto the table. She held a cue stick in one hand and extended her other hand, with her thumb and forefinger touching. Her posture was elegant and precise, with slender, fair fingers contrasting beautifully against the green table. She looked incredibly attractive. Chapter 190: How Dare You Take Cheyennes’ Money Languidly, Cheyenne set her sights on the cue ball, slightly angling the cue stick. In one fluid motion, she executed her first stroke, striking the cue ball, which then collided with the white ball. Her ying style and posture could rival that of a professional yers. Her figure was elegantly proportioned, her skin wless and fair. Her long hair was elegantly pulled back behind her head, revealing a graceful swan-like neck. Onlookers couldn¡¯t help but turn their gazes towards her, some even whistling in admiration. Thisdy was truly stunning. A young man in his early twenties, wearing a school uniform, approached from the side. He suddenly reached out and ced a hand on Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder. Without turning her head, she listened to his footsteps as a chilling tone filled the air, sending shivers down his spine, ¡°Don¡¯t want your hand anymore?¡± The young man was a local troublemaker, and after years of mischief, he was being threatened by a woman for the first time. He smiled and ced his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Missy, how about ying with me for a while?¡± Cheyenne turned her head with a slight smile, ¡°Sure. How would you like to y?¡± Her alluring figure and long legs had already captivated him, but when she turned around, her radiant face left him utterly spellbound. Her cool, yet enchanting voice carried a hint of seduction, making his heart skip a beat. She then lifted her cue stick and swung it suddenly, causing him to cry out in pain. People around the pool hall turned their attention to themotion. They saw the beautiful woman, who looked like an enchanting fairy, beating the young man mercilessly. Her movements were stylish and impressive, earning her cheers and apuse. Sam happened to be ying pool at this pool hall. When he heard themotion and went outside, he was stunned. With a smile, he approached, and his polite voice sounded behind her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, what are you doing here?¡± Cheyenne retrieved her cue stick, nced at the young man, and kicked him. She then answered Sam¡¯s question, ¡°My high school is near here. I came back for a visit and ran into a student who dared to be so arrogant without knowing who I am.¡± Sam suddenly understood. She looked so fashionable and seductive that he had overheard people gossiping about her figure earlier. But at that time, he didn¡¯t know it was Cheyenne. The young man who had been beaten was momentarily dumbfounded. He raised his swollen face defiantly and said, ¡°And howe you didn¡¯t inquire who I am? My dad is the principal of Akloit High School. Which ss are you in? You¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed like he was indirectlyplimenting her youth, right? ¡°So what if your dad is the principal? Back when I was in high school, I set his office on fire, put thumbtacks in his car tires in the garage, and he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.¡± It was hard to imagine that these ¡°mischief¡± things were done by the beautiful woman standing before him. Sam looked at her with a smile and gradually envisioned what she must have been like back then. The young man, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. How could someone who was so pretty and tall have been so bold? Monkey walked in from the outside, knocked on the young man¡¯s head a couple of times, and reprimanded him sternly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? This is our gang¡¯s founder, and you dare to behave this way! Get down and apologize.¡± Upon hearing this, the young man was even more afraid to look at Cheyenne. The sudden blow had taken him by surprise. Monkey smiled and offered Cheyenne some potato chips, saying tteringly, ¡°Cheyenne, this is my new disciple. He made a mistake. Please ept this potato chip as a token of our apology.¡± Cheyenne took the chips, picked up a piece, and popped it into her mouth while puffing her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re trying to please me with some snacks? Your disciple was wayward, and you should hit him to make him learn a lesson.¡± Upon hearing that, the young man loudly apologized, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡± This bizarre scene left Sam amused. Despite being significantly taller than Cheyenne, they were so respectful to Cheyenne. Cheyenne finally nodded in satisfaction, ¡°The chips are not bad, but aren¡¯t these cucumber-vored? I prefer the refreshing taste of cucumber and corn.¡± Monkey immediately kicked the young man again, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Cheyenne likes both of those vors. Go buy them quickly.¡± The young man stood up, still aching all over, ¡°Monkey, I¡¯m going now. Please put in a good word for me.¡± He turned and ran away. Monkey stood before Cheyenne with a respectful look and asked, ¡°Cheyenne, why did youe?¡± ¡°I came to see how that boy Sebastian is doing,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°Oh¡­ Sebastian, he¡¯s not here today,¡± Monkey replied. ¡°Uh.¡± The room fell quiet again, and Sam suddenly spoke, ¡°Miss Lawrence, would you like to have a match?¡± The woman hesitated for a moment, then crushed the potato chips and poured them into her mouth, swallowing them down. ¡°Sure, a simple match isn¡¯t much fun. How about we make it interesting with a little wager?¡± Sam, who had OCD, watched her unorthodox way of eating, so different from other women he¡¯d seen. There were crumbs from the chips on her lips, making her look like a sneaky little mouse. Sam instinctively took out his handkerchief and gentlemanly offered it to Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, why don¡¯t you wipe your mouth?¡± She looked at the man¡¯s beautiful handkerchief and thought it would be a waste to use it. ¡°You are a neat freak, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m afraid if I use your handkerchief, you might end up throwing it away again. That¡¯s too wasteful.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Cheyenne declined and simply wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°Master Sam, you¡¯re a renowned billionaire, aren¡¯t you? One score means one million, how about that?¡± Chapter 191: He’s Crazy Adhering to the principle ofdies first, Cheyenne was the first to hit the ball. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you may begin.¡± Sam stood aside, holding his own cue stick while casually wiping the table with a handkerchief. He has a cleanliness obsession and will always wipe the surrounding objects before going anywhere. Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at the spot she had just touched. Without hesitation, she picked up her own stick. Bending down, she struck a very beautiful and alluring pose. From this angle, Sam can see her slender neck and delicate corbone, with two thin white straps lightly resting on her thin shoulders. He suddenly felt that the air was a bit hot and dry. This was the first time he had realized that women could be so beautiful, his face turned red and he avoided looking at her. With one stroke, the number eight ball hit the middle of the white ball. The round ball hit the table and formed a refraction angle of about fourteen or fifteen degrees before finally hitting the red ball. The red ball smoothly fell into the bag. The first ball, perfect to the extreme. Cheyenne stood up and patted her own hand, smiling proudly. ¡°It¡¯s been long since Iss y the billiards, but I still y well. One million on you, Master Sam.¡± Sam remained indifferent, and with an elegant smile, he said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s too early to say you earn one million from me. Watch my show.¡± Sam took off his ck suit jacket, revealing his strong and lean physique underneath, which was even more handsome than the male models in magazines. Her flirtatious eyes were fixed on Sam, who felt a bit helpless and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, could you not stare at me? I get shy.¡± She whistled at him like a rascal, with mischievous and charming eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t I stare at you? Master Sam, your physique is very good, even better than a model. Don¡¯t be stingy, I¡¯m just looking and I won¡¯t touch it.¡± Sam adjusted his posture, with his slender limbs forming an extremely beautiful profile as he bent over the desk, exuding a regal air like that of a prince. At the same time, he talked to her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you referring to the models in clothing advertisements in newspapers?¡± ¡°No, I mean naked men in adult movies,¡± she spoke so directly. ¡°Puff¡­¡± His hand trembled, making him nearly make a mistake on his first stroke; he looked up at her with sweat on his forehead. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you really scared me.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t mind it at all, she crossed her arms and looked at him with bright, clear eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We¡¯re all adults here, no need to pretend; it¡¯s normal to talk about some intimate topics.¡± The man chuckled, ¡°No wonder you overwhelm Mr. Foley can¡¯t.¡± She was just too outstanding and too wild! Just as they were talking, Kelvin arrived. As Kelvin entered the hall, he immediately spotted Cheyenneughing and joking with his friend while ying pool. She was sitting on the pool table with a cue stick in one hand propped against the ground, her two slender and beautiful legs swinging under the table. Her delicate shoulder straps barely held up her curves as she smiled like a mischievous fairy. And Sam, who never showed interest in women before, was actuallyughing. Kelvin felt betrayed by his friend and woman at the same time as he walked over with an extremely dark expression on his face. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at the court?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I happened to run into Miss Lawrence and saw that she¡¯s very good at ying pool so I decided to y a game with her.¡± Sam finished speaking and Kelvin¡¯s heart sank. After three years of marriage, he had no idea that Cheyenne could even y pool. The woman¡¯s smile faded slightly upon his arrival. She raised an eyebrow unhappily and sarcastically said, ¡°I know how to do many things but if you don¡¯t ask me, then there is no need for me to tell you.¡± Because he never gave me a chance¡­ Afraid that they would start arguing again, Sam immediately interrupted their conversation, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my turn now,¡± Cheyenne said as she jumped down from the table, forming an alluring curve between her round hips and waistline which caught many men¡¯s attention around them, including Kelvin who quickly took off his sweaty suit jacket and put it on Cheyenne¡¯s shoulders. It caused her cue stick identally hitting herself, leaving red marks on her hand and making it painful enough for her to scream out loud, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kelvin felt guilty when he saw the injury on her hand but his pride prevented him from apologizing first, so instead spoke coldly to hide his anxiety, ¡°Put this on! You look ridiculous!¡± ¡°And what does it have anything to do with you?¡± She was like an irritated rabbit biting anyone who came near. The man only felt that she didn¡¯t know what was good for her, while helping fasten up all buttons of the jacket firmly around Cheyenne¡¯s body.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne was too petite; His suit fit perfectly over top of hers, covering just enough but revealing a glimpse of light blue denim skirt hemline underneath along with two long fair legs which looked even more seductive from behind. ¡°Regardless, you are Grandpa¡¯s favorite granddaughter. Yes, we may not be husband and wife now, but we can consider ourselves friends. I¡¯m just helping you establish a good image,¡± he said as he leaned in close to Cheyenne¡¯s ear. ¡°Sam is not interested in women, so don¡¯t get your hopes up,¡± he added with a low voice. Sam felt unfairly used by his friend¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not interested in women; I just haven¡¯t met one who interests me yet,¡± Sam exined before turning his attention to Cheyenne with a gentle smile. ¡°If it were Miss Lawrence though, I could make an exception.¡± Kelvin red at him coldly and spoke with an even colder tone of voice. ¡°Sam, stop joking around.¡± Sam looked back at him calmly and replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not joking; Miss Lawrence is an interesting woman whom I like very much.¡± The word ¡®like¡¯ sounded somewhat flirtatious. Cheyenne yfully patted Sam on the shoulder and said teasingly, ¡°Master Sam has good taste indeed! A beauty like me naturally attracts everyone¡¯s attention!¡± Her self-praise made both men fall silent for a moment. ¡°Hmph! Enough talk! Let¡¯s keep ying! I just won a million dors. Go on.¡± The odor of sweat on Kelvin¡¯s jacket made her feel extremely ufortable, especially in the hot weather. Wearing such a coat was very unpleasant. Just as she was about to take off the jacket herself, she felt someone grab her wrist firmly. ¡°Put it back on,¡± Kelvin ordered her sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t push me!¡± Cheyenne was intimidated by his aggressive demeanor and could only respond weakly while loosening her grip on the jacket slowly. What was wrong with this crazy man? Chapter 192: Sam Is Not Interested in Women Cheyenne felt a shiver run down her spine as she sensed the coldness emanating from the man in front of her. It reminded her of all those nights when he had been like a ravenous beast, wing at her relentlessly. She withdrew her hand and pouted, ¡°Fine, wear whatever you want. Just don¡¯t touch me. You said I made you sick earlier, but now your touch makes me feel sick.¡± The thought of his dirty hands touching her after sleeping with that other woman made Cheyenne feel disgusted. A hint of pain shed across Kelvin¡¯s handsome face as he remembered saying those words to Cheyenne before their divorce. Looking back now, he realized how harsh he had been. The atmosphere was tense and icy. To break the tension between them, Sam turned to Cheyenne and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, let¡¯s continue ying. Thatst shot didn¡¯t count; you can start over.¡± Cheyenne nodded and continued ying until she scored another point. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my turn,¡± Sam said as he picked up his cue stick to y again. But before he could make a move, Kelvin snatched the cue stick from him with a cold expression on his face and dered firmly, ¡°I¡¯m joining in too.¡± ¡°But¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t like these things? You always say they¡¯re a waste of time,¡± Sam protested. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Kelvin replied nonchntly as he rolled up his sleeves to reveal his tanned muscr arms that were well-defined with smooth lines ¨C something that Cheyenne knew only too well about him: slim-looking when clothed but meatier when unclothed. ¡°It may be considered a waste of time but this simple game is easy enough for anyone to learn,¡± he boasted. Cheyenne, unimpressed by his words, retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t brag, mister. Watching is one thing; doing it is another.¡± The man paid no attention to her remarks, confidently bending down, revealing his striking profile: a high-bridged nose, pursed lips, and a resolute, cold jawline. His tall, lean figure was entuated by the crisp white shirt, attracting the gazes of women around him who shot adoring looks his way. Cheyenne felt a hint of irritation. This man was like a beacon for attracting admirers wherever he went. In her annoyance, Kelvin made a spectacr shot, performing precisely the same technique she had demonstrated earlier. Cheyenne raised an eyebrow. She was confident that before this moment, he had never touched a pool cue. But he was, after all, the heir of the Foley family, naturally intelligent and quick to learn, mastering it with just one look. However, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t one to easily concede. The three of them yed billiards for over an hour. In the end, Kelvin, the novice won the game with ten balls while Cheyenne got nine and Sam lost with eight. ording to their rules, third ce pays most of the money. Sam took out a check for eight million on the spot. Kelvin won ten million while Cheyenne lost one million. She immediately wrote a check for that amount. The check was handed to him. He looked at it without moving and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± She needed money¡­ He knew it. Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Then forget about it.¡± As she spoke, she picked up her suit jacket from her body and threw it in front of Kelvin¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Here you go! It stinks like hell!¡± With his breath turning cold as he stepped forward grabbing Cheyenne by surprise; his eyebrows furrowed in confusion mixed with invisible concern as he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Cheyenne found this amusing; raising a hand to stroke her chin as she replied indifferently, ¡°What does this have anything to do with you, Mr. Foley? Where I go doesn¡¯t seem rted to you or your sweetheart Miss Berry either.¡± Hearing Abbie being mentioned again made Kelvin feel like something inside him clenched painfully; he realized that Cheyenne didn¡¯t understand anything at all about himself. He himself couldn¡¯t quite understand why he felt this sudden urge toward Cheyenne. Maybe it was because she had been so insistent about her affection for him, only to now turn around and engage with another man. He felt a sense of unwillingness and jealousy creeping into his heart. ¡®You¡¯re just not willing yet, Kelvin¡­ this isn¡¯t love!¡¯ He slowly released his grip on her hand and resumed his previous aloof demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up in every conversation, like a hedgehog,¡± he remarked. ¡°Fine! Your Miss Berry is very nice and gentle but I¡¯m not¡­ so don¡¯t mess around with me.¡± With these words, she forcefully shook off the man¡¯s hand and turned away, leaving without a hint of nostalgia. Kelvin stood there, exuding an icy aura, while Sam watched the tense atmosphere between the two. However, this time, he sided with Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ let me take you home.¡± Cheyenne turned around and saw him, giving him a sweet smile that stabbed Kelvin¡¯s eyes. She could smile so openly with any man, except when she was facing him. It was like her whole body was on edge. Clearly¡­ she wasn¡¯t always like this. ¡°Well then, thank you, Master Sam. I don¡¯t have a car anyway.¡± Sam walked over, picking up his suit jacket from the table. He said to Kelvin, ¡°Kelvin, sorry about our ns today. Let¡¯s call it quits here. I¡¯ll take Miss Lawrence home first.¡± The two figures grew further away as they left. Suddenly the man by the pool table raised his fist and punched the table hard enough to create small cracks in its surface. Damn Cheyenne! Why did she have to smile at Master Sam like that when there were so many other men around her? Did she have feelings for Sam? She really was a fickle woman¡­ Sam¡¯s car was a white Maybach that looked low-key but had all sorts of luxurious features inside ¨C proof of his wealth. ¡°This car is nice,¡± Cheyenne said as she sat in the passenger seat with envy in her eyes. Her pink sports car had just broken down and all she had on hand were not enough to buy a new one. Without a car, going anywhere would be inconvenient indeed! Looks like she needed to work hard and earn more money soon. Sam gave a faint smile. ¡°As long as Miss Lawrence likes it. Speaking of which, you¡¯re actually the first person who has ever ridden in my car.¡± ¡°The first?¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow, ¡°The first woman, huh? Kelvin said you¡¯re not interested in women.¡± Maybe he¡¯s interested in men¡­ she thought to herself. As if reading her thoughts, Sam exined with a hint of helplessness, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m not interested in men either.¡± He hasn¡¯t let anyway ride in his car because he¡¯s a neat freak. Cheyenne, feeling a bit embarrassed, touched her nose and added in a hushed tone, ¡°I understand. You prefer the kind of man dressed like a woman.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Being born into a schrly family, and with a famousndscape painter as a grandfather, this young woman, spoke so provocatively, which stunned Sam a lot. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you really speak at will without bothering to pretend beingdylike,¡± Sam remarked. ¡°It¡¯s too tiring.¡± She only wanted to be herself after all¡­ Chapter 193: Reserved Kate Just as Cheyenne said goodbye to Sam, her phone in her pocket rang. It was Kate. ¡°Hey, Cheyenne, when are you getting here?¡± Listening to the voices of others on the other end of the line, Cheyenne guessed that she was probably shopping at a mall. ¡°In a little while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the department store in downtown. Want to go shopping together?¡± Cheyenne agreed but first went back to her bedroom and changed into something slightly more formal. She opened up the secret room in her study where there was a white safe. This secret was unknown to George and Mya; inside were all of Sh¡¯s jewelry from before she passed away. There were priceless jewels, antique hairpins and jade bracelets. After Sh died, Layne collected these items with ns to give them as part of Cheyenne¡¯s dowry when she married into the Foley family. But since Kelvin never took her out anywhere except for their wedding day, she didn¡¯t need any of it. Mya had been searching for these items for years but couldn¡¯t find them anywhere throughout the vi. She thought that maybe Cheyenne had taken them with her when she got married but they were actually right under her nose all along. The vi was designed by Grandpa¡¯s friend and had several hidden rooms and underground passages whererge antiques could be stored without being seen by anyone who visited their home regrly. Most things that were left out in in sight weren¡¯t worth much anyway so Layne didn¡¯t bother taking care of them which is why Mya and Nora could take advantage like this. It had been many years since anyone touched this box so there was quite a bit dust on top of it. Cheyenne crouched down in front of the safe and wiped off some dust with one hand while blowing off anotheryer with air from her mouth before entering her mom¡¯s birthday as password which resulted in hearing only ¡°drip¡± sound simr to water droplets echoing through silence within bookroom. The safe was opened, and inside, there was a jumble of boxes, filling it to the brim. It was so packed that when she opened the safe, one box fell out. Cheyenne picked it up; it was a small rosewood box, intricately carved. Insidey two cherry blossom pink jade bracelets, perfect for Kate! Sitting on the floor, Cheyenne opened all the remaining boxes, revealing a dazzling array of treasures. From delicate gold hairpins to precious jade bracelets, Tahitian ck pearls, gold bead nes, diamond tassel earrings, and much more, it was a sight to behold. She drew the curtains in the study, casting the room into dim light, but the countless sparkling jewels made the whole room gleam with brilliance. Delicate beams of light circled around Cheyenne, who sat cross-legged on the floor. Her exquisite face, with rosy lips and fairplexion, seemed to outshine the radiance of these treasures, making her even more resplendent. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± After picking through them all, she still thought that cherry blossom pink jade bracelets were her favorite. After changing into new clothes, she treated her priceless rosewood box and jade bracelets like a purse and carried them under her arm as she left for Ocean Department Store in downtown Akloit. A few minutester, the car came to a stop. Ocean Department Store was one of Akloit¡¯s two renowned department stores and a shopping paradise for wealthy women looking for leisure and entertainment.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. From a distance, Cheyenne spotted her friend Kate standing at the entrance. Kate wore a tight-fitting ck miniskirt that barely covered her plump derri¨¨re, showcasing her fair, slender legs. Her outfit attracted quite a few stares. Seeing her friend¡¯s attire, so different from her usual style, Cheyenne took a step forward and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did your brother say anything about you dressing like this?¡± Eddie loved his sister like a father would love his daughter; he didn¡¯t allow Kate to stay outte or drink alcohol or date early¡­ He had many rules for her even though none of them were ever enforced. Kate threw Cheyenne a coquettish look. ¡°My brother is working overtime at the hospital today so he doesn¡¯t have time to bother me.¡± Cheyenne narrowed her eyes slightly while pinching her own perfectly sculpted chin with one hand in amazement. ¡°Something¡¯s not right here¡­ Are you going on a date? Is there someone you like at your birthday party tonight?¡± Cheyenne hit upon something true: Kate had recently developed a crush on a top student at campus and had gone to great lengths to join the basketball club as part of the support staff. Unfortunately, the guy was too aloof and had never shown any interest in her. Influenced by those around her, however, she decided to invite him over during tonight¡¯s birthday party and confess how much she liked him more directly than before. Sure enough, Kate blushed slightly before whispering something shocking into Cheyenne¡¯s ear, ¡°I tricked him intoing to my birthday party today¡­ Can you cover me tonight while I seduce him?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± This surprised even Cheyenne! After a while, she finally calmed down and nced at Kate, kindly reminding her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your brother will kill you when he finds out? I don¡¯t do part-time work as a body collector.¡± Kate was well prepared for this and answered Cheyenne with a naive and hopeful expression, ¡°Once my n seeds , I will be pregnant. It will be toote for my brother to do anything, and that guy will take responsibility for me.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to make it in one attempt?¡± If so, she would have been pregnant with Kelvin¡¯s baby long ago. Well, forget it, the case scenario was not the same. Kelvin always used birth control everytime they did it because he thought she was unworthy of having his baby. Kate had never experienced this before. In all the domineering CEO romance novels she¡¯s read, the female protagonist always gets pregnant on the first try, and she thought it was that simple¡­ At a nce, she seemed to know nothing. Cheyenne licked her lips and looked at her sharply, ¡°Do you have any strategic ns for the battle?¡± Thetter nodded honestly and blushed with shyness all over their face. ¡°Firstly, you have to apany me to buy attire.¡± After speaking, she pulled Cheyenne into a fancy and high-end lingerie store. She immediately called out to the saleswoman and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Miss, do you have any sexy underwear here?¡± Her question startled the saleswoman, and suddenly there was a hint of something in her gaze as she looked at the two of them. These two look like students! Though suspicious, the young saleswoman led the two to the corresponding area and smiled at them, saying: ¡°Everything is here. Would you like to look for yourselves or would you like me to rmend something for you?¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss, we¡¯ll take care of it ourselves.¡± Kate¡¯s fair face turned red, with two blushes appearing on her cheeks as she stuttered in response. As she spoke, she quietly lifted her eyes and looked over. Her fair face was even pink on her neck, and her eyes lit up! ¡°Kate, be more reserved.¡± ¡°Ahem, okay.¡± Chapter 194: Can’t Avoid Meeting Enemies Cheyenne handed her a set of whitece and gauze lingerie, which looked very girlish at first nce, but also extremely sexy. The style is somewhat reminiscent of the maid outfits in anime, with a sheer cor that plunges low on the chest and a skirt hem that barely reaches the thighs. The addition of a white silk ribbon tied into a bow at the toppletes the look, making it absolutely breathtaking. ¡°This one is in the shape of a fox spirit, and it alsoes with a fake tail.¡± The female attendant spoke and tiptoed to reach the white fox tail on the top shelf, taking it down. At the bottom of the tail was a fist-sized heart-shaped metal bar. Furry, just like a real fox tail. Kate, torn between excitement and bewilderment, asked, ¡°How¡­ how do I put this on?¡± Upon hearing this, the saleswoman smiled but remained silent. Cheyenne imagined that scene in her mind, blushing so much that she covered her face with her hands. Could she say that these things had long been a game to her and Kelvin? Kate hesitated for a moment, but ultimately walked into the fitting room with the set of maid¡¯s uniform. She was bored and idle, so she decided to take a look at the other things in the store. Just then, two familiar figures walked into the store. The person on the left was wearing a white and elegant long dress made of light gauze, with chestnut straight hair falling loosely behind her head, revealing a pretty and delicate face. The person on the right is wearing a neat ck suit dress, with a face that bears some resemnce to Abbie¡¯s, but with more bright features. Jane saw the woman wandering around in the store, and was momentarily stunned. She quickly reached out and poked Abbie¡¯s elbow to get her attention. ¡°Abbie, isn¡¯t that Cheyenne?¡± Hearing the voice by her ear, Abbie turned to look in that direction and indeed saw Cheyenne standing in front of a pile of sexy lingerie, carefully examining them, her arms crossed, her extraordinarily beautiful face showing a very serious contemtion. It seemed like she was contemting which one was better. ¡°She¡¯s really shameless, she actually¡­ actually watched that kind of thing!¡± Jane muttered through gritted teeth, secretly taking out her phone to capture the scene and post it online. Alongside the photo she sneakily took, Jane added a caption to her social media post: [Shopping with my cousin and seeing Cheyenne select sexy lingerie. Are young girls nowadays so open-minded?] In the picture, Cheyenne stood at the disy of provocative clothing, her eyes fixed on a ck sailor outfit, sparking vivid imaginations. Coincidentally, she was dressed in a palevender backless spaghetti-strap dress today, with the knee-length skirt and the delicate straps entuating her fair, sculpted shoulders. Her slightly bent posture made her body lean forward, emphasizing her slender waist and creating natural, captivating curves reminiscent of rolling hills. Given her pose and the context, it was easy for people to associate her with another aspect of life. Just a couple of days ago, her remarkable achievements in painting and calligraphy had drawn admiration and cheers from fans. Today, she had ¡°exposed her true self,¡± leaving people in awe. Abbie watched this series of actions with a slight smile in her eyes, but did not try to stop Jane. Online, the response to this incident was divided into two extreme camps: ¡°You are so rigid. What¡¯s wrong with wearing sexy lingerie? Everyone has the right to decide whatever they want to wear. Personally, I think Cheyenne has a great figure. Even as a woman, I can¡¯t help but drool over her.¡± ¡°Cheyenne is a promiscuous woman, no wonder Mr. Foley wants to divorce her.¡± ¡°What a shameless bitch! Buying sexy underwear just after a divorce, wouldn¡¯t she feel ashamed of herself? Maybe she won the first ce in the previouspetition by sleeping with judges!¡± ¡°Some people seem so jealous of Cheyenne. It¡¯s obvious that Cheyenne was drawing on the spot. Are you trying to discredit her? I think you¡¯re just jealous of her good figure, talent and beauty. I support the freedom of behavior in this era, whichw says it¡¯s illegal to buy lingerie for your loved one?¡± Cheyenne was about to look away when she suddenly felt her phone vibrating in her bag, with messagesing in non-stop. She felt a bit annoyed and took out her phone to check it. Someone was mentioning her on Twitter. She checked those notifications one by one and found some people scolded her for being a vixen, bitch, and whore, while others gave her likes or thumbs-up, saying ¡°Keep going and just be yourself.¡± What did she do to drive theseizens crazy again? She went back to the homepage and scrolled through the topics, and sure enough, she saw Jane¡¯s tweet with over a thousandments already posted underneath it. The picture depicted her recent behavior. She was photographed without consent! Cheyenne angrily lifted her head, her cold gaze surveyed the store. Sure enough, she saw the two people at the entrance. With a sneer, she lifted her foot and walked towards the direction of those two people. Jane wasn¡¯t fearful of Cheyenne¡¯s approach at all because Abbie was around herself as her supporter. However, Jane was wrong. Cheyenne had plenty of ways to take care of her no matter who was around her. As Cheyenne approached them with an imposing manner, Jane was frightened and shouted in anger, ¡°What do you want? You scared me!¡± Cheyenne held up her phone to show the tweet that had just been sent out. ¡°Aunt Jane, can you exin this? ording to Che Penal Code, viting someone¡¯s right to their image and reputation, as well as defaming and causing significant harm to another person¡¯s reputation, is punishable by a sentence ranging from three to ten years.¡± Her voice was not loud but clear enough to attract other customers¡¯ attention in the store. Hearing her call herself ¡°Aunt Jane,¡± Jane trembled with anger. She gritted her teeth and asked sharply, ¡°Who are you calling Aunt?¡± She was only 26 years old this year. How could she be called Aunt?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Cheyenne chuckled at Jane¡¯s words and looked up at both of them with her chin raised. ¡°Well, I remember you¡¯re almost thirty while I just turned twenty recently. What should I call you if not Aunt? Olddy? Tsk tsk¡­ you dress like one too.¡± Like a ck crow. ¡°Almost thirty?¡± Jane¡¯s sharp voice rang out as everyone in the store turned their heads towards them andughed while covering their mouths. ¡°Well¡­ some people look young even when they¡¯re thirty. Aunt Jane, you are almost thirty but look like you¡¯re already thirty-five.¡± Cheyenne continued sarcastically while pointing at Jane. ¡°I overestimated your age before, but it seems like only middle-aged women like you have nothing better on their minds than dirty thoughts!¡± This insult clearly involved Abbie as well. In terms of age, Abbie was the same age as Kelvin who would turn 28 soon entering histe twenties this year. Abbie¡¯s face darkened with rage. Chapter 195: Jane Gets Slapped in the Face And Abbie was indeed eight years younger than her. Cheyenne¡¯s age advantage made her appear much more youthful and attractive than herself, especially with that naturally enticing face. Two slender, expressive eyebrows, thickshes casting two dark, curved shadows on her face, smooth and fair skin with a radiant glow. Just a simple application of lipstick could highlight her beauty. Abbie didn¡¯t want to continue discussing this issue with Cheyenne, so she deliberately turned the conversation to another matter. ¡°Miss Lawrence, why are you here?¡± Her intention was to take advantage of the opportunity to let those around Cheyenne see Cheyenne as a dubious girl and embarrass herself. Jane even sneered and looked at Cheyenne with a disdainful expression before answering, ¡°What else? Who woulde here to buy lingerie if not a sex addict? It seems Miss Lawrence has been living quitefortably after divorcing.¡± Hearing these words, the shop assistants and manager in the store frowned one after another. A sexy woman wearing a dark blue professional suit skirt, ck stockings, and high heels walked over. She looked about thirty-five years old or so. Her temperament was first-ss while radiating charm. The bright red lips set off against her fair-skinned face made it mature like a ripe peach. She smiled as she walked up in front of Jane before stopping. ¡°Miss,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I disagree with what you just said about women who buy lingerie being a sex addict.¡± ¡°On the contrary, lingerie is essential. When a couple¡¯s bodies fit together, it can also enhance their emotional connection. Underwear helps two people love and understand each other¡¯s bodies, ultimately strengthening the bond between husband and wife.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s demand for it in the market, then obviously there are people who need it,¡± Saniya added persuasively. ¡°But what you said earlier mocked both buyers and sellers.¡± Her voice was very pleasant. She didn¡¯t scolded Jane harshly but talked sense into Jane, which was persuasive. Jane blushed from embarrassment but still red at Saniya indignantly before snapping, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you lecture me!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I¡¯m Saniya Buckley ¨C founder and chairman of this lingerie brand.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone around them gasped in shock while looking at this graceful woman standing right in front of them. Saniya Buckley was one of the most famous female entrepreneurs nowadays! The brand Snow Queen was founded by Saniya, and it includes businesses in lingerie, beauty, and aromatherapy. It was a servicepany specifically designed for young women. Saniya herself was a renowned perfumer both domestically and internationally. She worked at the famous perfume brand Seeker for eight years when she was young. During that time, she won numerous awards and created many unforgettable ssic perfumes. The most iconic one is ck Swan, which was highly rmended by the Metshire Queen at a state banquet. Saniya was also the first Che¡¯s woman to be personally received by the queen in the Metshire Pce and became a regr on Times magazine. Jane, this so-called ¡°socialite¡±, can only be considered a small potato in front of people. Others whispered softly among themselves: ¡°Finally, I saw the chairman herself! She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Yes, her temperament is even better than in photos. Look at her skin; you can¡¯t tell that she¡¯s already over forty years old!¡± ¡°She¡¯s already over forty?¡± The surrounding whispers made Jane extremely ufortable; she felt as if she had been mocked for her aging appearance, which made her want to vent her frustration on them. Unfortunately for Jane, Saniya had extraordinary influence; she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Saniya and could only swallow down any grievances silently. At this moment Abbie stepped forward; like a mediator, she pulled Jane towards herself with grace and dignity before walking up to face Saniya directly. ¡°Ms. Buckley, I¡¯m sorry about earlier¡­ I¡¯m Abbie Berry¡­ this is my cousin. She didn¡¯t mean anything bad towards your brand. She just has some personal grudges with Miss Lawrence¡­ please forgive us.¡± The woman standing before them looked soft as if even a gust of wind could blow her away: long chestnut hair tied back with blue checkered headbandplementing an outfit consisting of shirt paired with skirt along with round-toeddy shoes ¨C average facial features except for gentle eyes ¨C just like how Abbie carried herself ¨C making it impossible for anyone not to give way against such an amiable personality: ¡°Miss Berry, I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Saniya had heard of Kelvin, so naturally she knew about the two most important women in his life. One was his ex-wife, the other was his childhood sweetheart. Abbie was about to be Kelvin¡¯s wife, and Saniya knew she should show Abbie some respect. Withdrawing his fierce demeanor, he extended a hand and shook hers in reconciliation. As she spoke, Saniya turned her head to look at Cheyenne standing on the other side, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Miss Lawrence.¡± Looking down, Saniya surveyed Cheyenne¡¯s figure. Although she was not very tall, her waist was slender and her perfect peach-shaped buttocks and graceful body curves were soft and charming. Saniya was currently preparing for a new lingerie show, and if Cheyenne was willing to model for her, it would definitely be a big hit. ¡°Ms. Buckley, why do you look at me like that?¡± Upon hearing this, Saniya awkwardly withdrew her gaze and smiled warmly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just amazed by how great your figure is, Miss Lawrence. I¡¯m about to hold a new productunch event in the fall, would you be willing toe and model for me in two advertisements?¡± Do modeling? Cheyenne put her hand on her forehead. Lately, she had been constantly approached by people asking her to enter the entertainment industry or to act in films. Jane felt unconvinced. Why was Cheyenne so popr wherever she went? Someone like her, who had no knowledge or experience and hadn¡¯t even attended a day of university, what good was she? In a sour tone, she deliberately said, ¡°Asking her to be a model? I really don¡¯t know what you see in her? She¡¯s nothing but a female hooligan, one of those troublemakers on the street¡­ Don¡¯t let her ruin your sales.¡± Chapter 196: I’m Kindly Advising You Upon hearing this, Cheyenne did not get angry. Instead, she rxed her brows, hooked a transparent ck lingerie and handed to Jane with a mischievous smile. ¡°I cannot be a model, but Aunt Jane, I think your figure is good. How about trying this one?¡± ¡°ck is seductive. Wearing it will definitely show off your figure and boost sales. If I can¡¯t do it, Aunt Jane, would you like to give it a try?¡± No matter what, Jane was a corporate executive of apany. She would definitely disdain to be a lingerie model. ¡°I am different from you. A bitch like you doesn¡¯t deserve topare to me. Such a lowly job fits a cheap woman like you the best!¡± Lowly job? Jane¡¯s words once again angered Saniya. Without that group of lingerie models who were willing to put in the effort, herpany wouldn¡¯t have been what it was or gone public. This time she wouldn¡¯t put up with Jane for Abbie¡¯s sake. After all, she was a sessful woman worth billions of dors. Without some temper, how could she manage such argepany? With a cold expression on his face, he sternly scolded Jane. ¡°Not everyone can wear the underwear in mypany! For example, Miss Lawrence¡¯s piece costs at least five figures and has extremely strict requirements for body shape. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t invite someone with a body like yours, Miss Berry, to be a model because it would be disrespectful to my product and to my clients.¡± As the words fell, there was pin-drop silence in the shop. Jane waspletely battered by the retort, and the mes of anger was ignited within herself, constantly seeking an outlet. The culprit who caused her such embarrassment was right in front of her. Cheyenne hung the clothes back on the hanger and turned to walk over to Abbie, whispering into her ear with a voice that only two people could hear. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this out of kindness, Kelvin likes this kind of sexy and seductive type. Men are like that, they say one thing but mean another.¡± ¡°However, a high-ssdy like Miss Berry must surely disdain such things. Besides, the size of this clothing is not quite suitable for you.¡± After saying this, she paused for a moment. Then, she covered her mouth with her hand and continued with a smug expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I was wrong. I forgot about your long illness and how malnutrition caused your figure to shrink, leading to your withdrawal from the Paris dance troupe.¡± Abbie was a ballet dancer. In high school, she was the campus belle inAkloit High School. She had moments of glory. Standing in a golden hall, wearing a white dance dress and dancing gracefully in front of thousands of people, she received countless flowers and apuse. But ever since her family went through a sudden upheaval, she was diagnosed with a congenital heart condition, making it inadvisable for her to continue dancing. She spent most of the past year lying in bed, relying on hospital care. Her once-proud figure began to change due to the medication. Her waist was no longer as slim as before, soft flesh formed on her legs fromck of exercise, and her chest, which had been t, couldn¡¯tpare to Cheyenne¡¯s fullness. ¡°Cheyenne, enough!¡± Abbie coldly shouted. Finally, she no longer maintained herdylike image in front of others. Abbie with dark eyes and hateful expressions was the real Abbie who seemed like another person altogether from before. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. After all, I¡¯ve been his wife for three years. Even if there¡¯s no mentalmunication between us, we have sexual intercourse countless times.¡± ¡°As someone who has been through this before, I am kindly giving you advice,¡± Cheyenne said while clicking his tongue at Abbie¡¯s anger.¡±Why are you so angry? Could it be because he doesn¡¯t want you now?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like that. Maybe he loves you so much that he cannot bear to touch you.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words seemed to hit on what bothered Abbie most deeply, causing that pretty face to turn pale with coldness. The angrier Abbie got; the more pleased Cheyenne felt inside. Fighting against an Angelic bitch brought so much joy. Abbie liked pretending to be gentle, didn¡¯t she? Now let¡¯s see how long can she keep up this act? Jane standing beside them wasn¡¯t one who would swallow insults quietly. ¡°You really are someone without a mother which means nobody raised you properly! You can say such shameless things publicly!¡± As soon as Jane finished speaking, Cheyenne lifted her hand, fiercely pping Jane across the face and making stars appear before Jane¡¯s eyes while bruises formed around them. Her smile disappeared from her face, and a cold glint shed in her eyes. A faint trace of murderous intent lingered, instilling fear in those who witnessed it. Despite being shorter than Jane and appearing much younger, she had amanding presence. ¡°Who are you to say I don¡¯t have a mother?¡± Jane covered her face, and a trickle of blood slowly flowed from the corner of her lips. But she continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? You are a jinx who killed your mother. Since your mother was retarded, she gave birth to a shameless daughter like you.¡± As soon as Jane mentioned Sh, Cheyenne¡¯s bottom line was crossed and shepletely erupted. Without hesitation, she grabbed Jane by the hair and fiercely pped her before finally throwing her over her shoulder. The womany on the ground in disarray. In the next moment, Cheyenne¡¯s foot stomped hard on her heavily made-up face with swift action and an imposing manner. Many people were startled and quickly backed away for fear of being identally hurt. At the same time they marveled inwardly: this young girl is really fierce! Look at that woman who was shouting so arrogantly ¨C what good does it do when faced with fists? ¡°I wanted to talk things out with you guys nicely but you should never insult my mother,¡± Cheyenne said sternly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Although she may not be fully sound in mind, she is kind-hearted and innocent. People like you are not worthy of mentioning her.¡± ¡°If I hear even a bad word about my mother from your foul mouth again, I will smash your teeth one by one.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? You can try whether my fist or your teeth are harder!¡± Her words were forceful and resounding throughout the room. Everyone broke out in cold sweat because of this murderous woman. At this age most girls still enjoy being coddled by their parents while basking in all that youth has to offer. What she had experienced made her fickle personality? She had so many sides like gentle and innocent side, charming and seductive side, and cool and overbearing side. Saniya did not develop any aversion towards Cheyenne for hitting someone. On the contrary, she appreciated Cheyenne for defending her own mother. Chapter 197: Beating Jane’s Face ¡°Cheyenne, let go of my cousin!¡± Abbie picked up a clothes hanger from behind and attacked. Just as she lifted the weapon in her hand, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze weakened her legs. Impressive gaze. Although her eyes appeared indifferent, Abbie could sense a warning in them, as if it were a knife. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, you may not know that I am a ninth-degree ck belt in Taekwondo.¡± Jane looked at the chaotic scene, tears welling up in her eyes as she hugged herself tightly. She turned around with all her might and bit Cheyenne¡¯s hand hard. Fortunately, thetter reacted quickly and avoided it. Her big hand forcefully grabbed Abbie¡¯s chin and forced Abbie to lift her head to meet her gaze. Her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re dead meat! My fiance will be here soon. I advise you to let me go now, or else¡­¡± ¡°What else then?¡± Lifting her foot, she kicked Jane¡¯s thigh with force. It looked like just a gentle kick, but only Jane knew that she felt like her leg was about to break. It hurt so much. It felt like there are a thousand or ten thousand ants constantly gnawing, which was extremely unbearable. What did this bitch do to her? Abbie saw Jane¡¯s disheveled appearance and quickly stepped forward to stop Cheyenne. Tears welled up in her eyes as she cried pitifully. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry about me and Kelvin, but Jane didn¡¯t mean to do it. Please forgive her.¡± ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to know about you and Kelvin¡¯s business, that¡¯s your own freedom. I have nothing to do with him anymore. Now that Jane has insulted my mother, I will never let her off the hook.¡± ¡°Those who cross me have only one fate, either pay up, or die! Make your choice!¡± Cheyenne dered, and with that, she used her foot with brutal force. Jane, a pampered heiress, had no way to withstand the full strength of Cheyenne¡¯s kick. She immediately screamed in pain and shouted, ¡°Cheyenne, you bitch! Do you believe I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you?¡± She pulled out two needles from her waist and was about to stab them towards Jane¡¯s face. The fear in Jane¡¯s eyes was evident as she stammered, ¡°S-s-stop, what do you want? My boyfriend is Teagan, the CEO of the Parry Group. You¡¯ll be in big trouble when he arrives.¡± The Parry Group? Danielle Parry¡¯s family business? Cheyenne thought little of it and parted her red lips. ¡°The CEO of the Parry Group, you mean the man at the door?¡± At the door? Abbie looked back in confusion and saw a young man in a well-tailored ck suit, handsome and talented. He was chatting andughing with the slender-legged model next to him, their posture intimate. The woman¡¯s hand was even holding Teagan¡¯s hand, clearly his new conquest. Jane had forgotten about Cheyenne at this point and looked tearfully at Teagan. The anger of betrayal and deception surged up, just one spark away from exploding. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Who is thisdy?¡± Two voices spoke out simultaneously. Jane and the young model locked eyes, seeing hatred and resentment in each other¡¯s gaze. Teagan¡¯s face changed as he nervously pushed away the young model beside him. He stammered out an exnation, ¡°Um¡­ Jane, this is one of mypany¡¯s clients. Yes¡­ a client. I¡¯m here apanying her.¡± ¡°To buy lingerie with your client? Mr. Parry has quite an extensive business!¡± Cheyenne smirked at Teagan before looking over at Jane with extreme mockery as she pulled away her feet. She dered sympathetically, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t beat you up today since you look so pitiful. Men like fresh things anyway; besides someone like you who looks so old-fashioned wouldn¡¯t be my type either.¡± She added insult to injury. Her voice was full of schadenfreude and sarcasm. It was like a sharp de piercing through Jane¡¯s heart causing blood to flow freely from it. With hatred inwardly, Jane said, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t get too cocky.¡± She red fiercely at Cheyenne before getting up from the ground to walk towards Teagan As he watched footprints on Jane¡¯s dress, he reached to dust them away but Jane pped him across the face and angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Go and entertain your client,¡± she said before turning around and leaving the lingerie store. Abbie followed after her, saying, ¡°Jane, wait for me.¡± Meanwhile, that model looked confusedly towards Teagan while speaking coquettishly, ¡°Mr. Parry am I making Miss Berry unhappy?¡± The Berry family was the secondrgest shareholder of the Foley Group, and Teagan needed their help to establish himself in high society. It was just not worth offending Jane over a woman. He elegantly withdrew his hand and coldly dered, ¡°Yes. Go back now and don¡¯t contact me for a while.¡± The young model had many more things she wanted to say but was left standing there dumbfounded. She had finally managed to hook up with Mr. Parry, but what was this all about? She was really unlucky today; it must be because she didn¡¯t check her horoscope before leaving home. They rode in silence on the way back. Abbie gritted her teeth; she had nned to teach Cheyenne a lesson with Jane¡¯s help, but she never expected something like this would happen. She felt embarrassed. Abbie remembered their sarcastic banter earlier. She suddenly tightened her grip on Cheyenne¡¯s hand under her long sleeves and thought to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you doing anything wrong again or else you¡¯ll face the music.¡± After those annoying people left, the lingerie store gradually returned to normalcy. ¡°Ms. Buckley, I¡¯m sorry for fighting in your shop,¡± Cheyenne showed some sense of propriety as she went over to apologize with the shop owner. Saniya admired Cheyenne; not only did she say it was okay, but also gave her a VIP discount card which required spending at least five million dors before receiving it! She was truly generous! Kate finally came out of the fitting room after trying on clothes for a while. She noticed that something wasn¡¯t quite right, so she asked Cheyenne: ¡°What happened?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Why does everyone look so serious? Cheyenne pped her hands together and answered nonchntly, ¡°Nothing serious; I just saw two cockroaches on my way here so I stepped on them.¡± ¡°Cockroaches are disgusting creatures ¨C I hate them!¡± Katemented. In the end, they helped Kate pick out whitece lingerie set as well as another sailor outfit that Cheyenne handed over. Thanks to Cheyenne¡¯s discount card, she saved nearly half the usual price. Chapter 198: Gift at Sky-High Price At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Club Miracle was alive with the sound of music and colorful lights. Cheyenne and Kate made quite an entrance, stunning everyone in the room. Especially Cheyenne, with her fair skin, alluring eyes, and curvaceous figure entuated by a ck backless dress that made her look like a seductive fox spirit. The dance floor was packed with leggy beauties dressed for summer while groups of men and women chatted over drinks. As they made their way through the crowd to their private room where Kate¡¯s friends were waiting for them, Cheyenne spotted Kate¡¯s target for the night ¨C Graeme Mathews. He was a young man in his early twenties wearing a grey short-sleeved shirt paired with a matching jacket and ck sweatpants. He had delicate features framed by ck-rimmed sses that gave him an intellectual air. Cheyenne knew that approaching someone like him would not be easy since he seemed more interested in studying than partying. But as soon as she walked into the room, all eyes were on her as people mored to drink and y games with her. Kate had designed this game of Truth or Dare specifically to win over Graeme¡¯s heart. As a good wingwoman should do, Cheyenne drank several beers until she became slightly tipsy before passing an empty bottle to Kate. ¡°Okay then,¡± said Kate shyly while looking at Graeme before choosing Dare instead of Truth. ¡°I dare you to kiss the first guy on your left,¡± Cheyenne said resolutely. The group cheered loudly after hearing this challenge but Graeme looked embarrassed as he tightly clenched his hands hidden inside his sleeves without saying anything yet. However, one girl sitting next to him refused outrightly, ¡°No way! Graeme doesn¡¯t even like you.¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow curiously at this unknown girl and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Peyton Stout,¡± whispered Kate sadly into Cheyenne¡¯s ear. ¡°Graeme¡¯s childhood friend whom he grew up together.¡± Cheyenne hated those words ¨C childhood friend ¨C because it reminded her of Abbie who wormed her way into the life between herself and Kevlin¡­ ¡°Childhood friends don¡¯t necessarily mean lovers,¡± retorted Cheyenne fiercely while staring directly at Graeme who still remained silent¡­ Graeme may have felt embarrassed, as he clenched his fists and stood up, his sharp gaze fixed on Kate. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Peyton, she¡¯s my friend.¡± Bully? Kate felt wronged. She liked him so much, but he scolded her because of Peyton. The lively atmosphere in the private room began to turn cold when suddenly the door was twisted open from outside. A clear and pleasant voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears as a person wearing a white suit walked in with a toy teddy bear in hand, looking elegant like an aristocrat. Upon closer inspection of his handsome features and slender figure, one could tell it was none other than the famous star ¨C Reece. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Reece finished taking thest photo shoot and drove through three red lights before finally arriving. Who knew that upon entering the room he would see Cheyenne pouting like a little frog while the birthday girl herself was crying? Without thinking twice about it, he sat down at the first seat on the left side near to door where there happened to be an empty seat next to Graeme which Kate had previously upied. Reece seemed out of ce as he touched his head,¡±What¡¯s going on? Why are you crying? Stop crying now! Look what I brought for you?¡± That blue teddy bear smiled innocently; it was Disney¡¯s limited edition Winnie-the-Pooh that Reece had spent one month searching for. It was Kate¡¯s first time seeing such a gentle-hearted side of Reece; they always shed whenever they met each other before this moment. He actually put so much thought into preparing her favorite gift! Peyton was clearly shocked beyond words while Kate apparently knew famous star Reece personally? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to have lost both parents with only a brother who was interning at hospital? The next moment another heavy blow hit Peyton hard making her feel burnt inside out. Cheyenne ced her own birthday gift onto the table. When it was opened, it revealed cherry blossom jade bracelets inside. Reece who couldn¡¯t resist showing off said sourly, ¡°I don¡¯t ept this! This box is made from rosewood; this jade bracelets must be worth at least three million dors! Cheyenne, I want one too!¡± Three¡­ three million dors? Peyton¡¯s heart almost jumped out of its chest! She just wanted to say that it must¡¯ve been some fake goods bought from some boutique store for only tens of dors¡­All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But a top-tier celebrity like Reece wouldn¡¯t lie about it. What was Kate¡¯s background? Why could she receive bracelets worth three million as a birthday gift from a friend? Peyton¡¯s face burned with embarrassment and she looked down at Graeme, who also seemed to be interested in Kate. Cheyenne saw the change in both of them and sneered, thinking that a man like Graeme was not worthy of Kate¡¯s affection. Suddenly, Cheyenne pushed Kate into Reece¡¯s arms and started acting out while drunk. ¡°Let¡¯s continue the game we were ying earlier, kiss!¡± Kate was caught off guard and fell into Reece¡¯s embrace. He instinctively held onto her waist as their lips met. Their eyes locked together amidst the steamy atmosphere. Reece felt something soft and warm on his lips so he curiously licked it. Boom! The girl blushed on his chest which made him think that maybe he had been single for so long that he found even this silly girl attractive¡­ From Graeme¡¯s point of view, Kate and Reece were kissing passionately which made him angry because he thought that Kate¡¯s affection for him was so superficial. Graeme stormed out while Peyton followed with envy written all over her face. Cheyenne left without anyone noticing so when Kate came back to reality there was no one else in the room except for herself and Reece. Reece touched his lips wondering why he felt guilty about kissing Kate when he had kissed countless other actresses before on screen? After a moment of silence, it was Kate who broke it first by saying softly, ¡°It was just a game; nothing more.¡± ¡°A game? You took advantage of me then said it was just a game? Don¡¯t y games with me!¡± He exploded angrily. Kate quickly tried to calm him down by stroking his hair gently. ¡°Okay okay¡­ I¡¯m sorry! What can I do to make you happy?¡± ¡°Kiss me again!¡± He demanded wanting to know what made her different from all those other actresses before¡­ Then suddenly there was an ear-piercing screaming from inside the room making everyone wonder if something terrible had happened¡­ Chapter 199: The Promiscuous Woman Reece, with a swollen face and bruised nose, stormed out of the private room in search of Cheyenne. He muttered curses under his breath about Kate being ¡°ruthless¡±. The dance floor had changed since hest saw it. The previous performers had left, reced by three sexy pole dancers who were receiving thunderous apuse. The bar had never been this lively in its three-year history. People crowded around to watch the show and took out their phones to capture the moment. A group of young men nearby spoke, ¡°That girl has an amazing figure. I want to see more.¡± ¡°Her curves are better than any model¡¯s,¡± another said. ¡°I wonder how much she charges for a night?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± one warned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like someone you can mess with.¡± In the corner of the bar sat a man dressed in ck suit, staring coldly at everyone around him while sipping on his whiskey on ice without taking a single sip from it. His stern demeanor and handsome face attracted several women who tried to catch his attention but failed miserably as he remained focused on something else entirely. Meanwhile, Cheyenne waspeting against two other dancers on stage while drinking some alcohol which made her cheeks flush red with excitement and her eyes sparkle seductively. Her body twisted sensually like that of a snake as she moved gracefully across the stage wearing nothing but ck suspenders that hugged her curves tightly making them shine bright white under the lights. ¡°That damn woman is always causing trouble!¡± Kelvin thought angrily as he mmed down his ss before walking towards Cheyenne. Cheyenne had just warmed up, and she had a bet going with the bar owner. If she could out-dance the other two dancers tonight, all the expenses for the private room would be on the house. Plus, a bit of dancing helped clear her head as she was somewhat tipsy. However, just as she was really getting into the groove, a big hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder and lifted her up without warning. ¡°Kelvin! What are you doing? Let me go!¡± She struggled against him but couldn¡¯t break free from his grip as Kelvin dragged her away from everyone else towards an exit door. The sudden turn of events didn¡¯t sit well with the surrounding audience. The beautiful dancer¡¯s performance was abruptly interrupted, and a few people in the crowd were inclined to step in and help. However, Kelvin¡¯s intimidating gaze quickly discouraged them. That man¡¯s gaze was truly terrifying. Not a guy to mess with. ¡°Kelvin¡­ Why do you care so much?¡± Cheyenne asked, struggling. Kelvin furrowed his brows in annoyance and ced arge hand firmly on her soft butt, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Be good.¡± Mm¡­ Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel that her reputation was utterly ruined. ¡®I was actually publicly pped on the butt by this jerk of a man.¡¯ She bit into his shoulder, but unfortunately this guy had strong and thick shoulders, and was wearing a jacket. The bite didn¡¯t cause him any pain, but Cheyenne identally hit her own chin and screamed in pain. The flickering lights cast a hazy and ever-changing glow, as Kelvin¡¯s lips curved into a smile and his long, thickshes concealed the amusement in his eyes. He carried Cheyenne out of the bar with big steps.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At the entrance, where the night breeze was slightly cool, the man finally decided to set her free. Cheyenne, now liberated, turned to make a run for it but was abruptly stopped as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. The expression on his face was extremely gloomy, ¡°What are you running for?¡± Cheyenne gave him a cold stare and replied in a t tone, ¡°Why? You pervert! You actually hit me¡­ my¡­ my¡­¡± She really can¡¯t say thest word. It was too embarrassing. She was spanked by a man. Kelvin seemed to still feel the softness, and his mind began to wander. He quickly coughed to correct this thought. ¡°That¡¯s to make you behave well. Ahem¡­ Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go get the car.¡± ¡°Why should I wait for you?¡± Upon hearing this, his face contorted with displeasure, and his lips tightened slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t behave,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tie you to amppost with a belt. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a sicko!¡± A mixture of embarrassment and frustration washed over Cheyenne¡¯s face as she thought that he tied her when they had sex. ¡°Full of dirty thoughts.¡± ¡°Hypocrite!¡± The man was momentarily stunned and ignored her, lifting his foot and walking towards the garage. For some reason, Cheyenne chose to obediently stand at the door and wait for him. It was probably because she was truly afraid that he would tie her to a telephone pole. She was alone and very eye-catching, which quickly attracted the attention of a few hooligans. ¡°Hey, hottie,¡± the man said as he stumbled up, holding half a bottle of beer. Stretching out his greasy hand, he tried to pull Cheyenne and said with a drunken breath, ¡°Hey prettydy, do you want to have a drink with me?¡± As the bottle was handed over, the man¡¯s hand casually rested on Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder. She nced coldly at his hand. One of her hands tightened around the bottle, ready to strike. Suddenly, anotherrge hand grabbed the drunkard¡¯s hand and a chilly voice reached her ear. ¡°You want to die? Touch her again and you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Kelvin yanked the man towards him and punched him in the face. Blood immediately flowed from his nose as he ran away in fear. Kelvin then looked at Cheyenne¡¯s revealing outfit. What could it possibly cover up? The dim red light from behind them cast a soft glow on her fair skin and entuated her curvy figure. He had noticed how alluring she was when they were dancing earlier. But Kelvin felt extremely ufortable knowing that so many men had seen her sexy side. And those vulgarments still echoed in his ears. ¡°Cheyenne, if your grandfather saw you like this now, he would be heartbroken,¡± he said calmly but she felt like a prickly rose ¨C not only beautiful but painful to touch. ¡°I don¡¯t need you reminding me of that, Mr. Foley. In fact, my grandfather knew I went clubbing tonight; he understands young people very well. And what does it have to do with you?¡± she retorted sharply. ¡°What are you doing here anyway? Are you trying to seek justice for your crush Miss Berry? I¡¯ve told you not to mess with me. I don¡¯t start trouble but I¡¯m not afraid of it either; onees at me and I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± ¡®Every time Abbie was mentioned, Cheyenne became defensive like a hedgehog protecting itself from harm¡­ Wasn¡¯t that just prejudice?¡¯ Kelvin thought. Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to waste any more time lingering here; she was tired and should have just gone home earlier¡­ ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡®She¡¯s about to leave after just a few words. Does she hate me so much?¡¯ Kelvin thought. Chapter 200: Vulgarity Upon hearing his voice behind her, Cheyenne impatiently turned around and rolled her eyes. ¡°Mr. Foley, do you have anything else to say? Hurry up and spit it out so I can leave.¡± Kelvin had nothing to say, he just didn¡¯t want to see her willingly fall into a downward spiral. After thinking for a while, he finally spoke in amanding tone. ¡°Don¡¯te to ces like this anymore.¡± Cheyenne found it amusing and crossed her arms with pride as she looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± ¡°Kelvin, listen carefully, we¡¯re done now and I don¡¯t love you anymore! Goodbye!¡± The words ¡°don¡¯t love¡± kept echoing in his mind like a curse. He felt an indescribable heaviness in his heart as if he were being crushed by a boulder. It was an unfamiliar feeling for him. ¡°How could you be like this, Cheyenne?¡± Clearly she was the one who intruded into his world first. ¡°I was the one who said ¡®I love you¡¯ first but you didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been secretly loving you for eight years and married to you for three years. During these three years, it¡¯s been you that tore my heart apart piece by piece and trampled on my love for you.¡± ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to love you anymore.¡± Only after getting drunk tonight did Cheyenne speak candidly about how she felt inside. Kelvin listened withplex emotions. He couldn¡¯t bear it. Eight years¡­ She had secretly loved him for eight years? When did that happen? ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say those three words: ¡°I am sorry.¡± ¡°Let go.¡± She red at him coldly with slightly drunken eyes. ¡°No,¡± he replied firmly. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Don¡¯t tell her that he came looking for her because he fell in love with her! Pfft! She no longer cared about him. ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Why?¡± She struggled against his grip but Kelvin lifted her up onto his shoulder again before carrying her towards the car. Like throwing away an old sack of potatoes, Kelvin dumped Cheyenne onto the back seat of the car before ordering coldly, ¡°Drive.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley,¡± Chris watched as Mr. Foley took charge dominantly; apuding inwardly at how authoritative Mr. Foley appeared. With one step on the gas pedal, they left the club. Thinking that Kelvin had some ns for her, Cheyenne was surprised when he carried her to a nearby hotel. He pushed her onto the bed and quickly unbuttoned the buttons on his suit jacket. His long, slender fingers moved gracefully against the ck fabric. ¡°What do you want?¡± Cheyenne asked, her hands covering her chest as she backed away. Seeing her cautious movements, Kelvin raised an eyebrow, clearly annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief,¡± Cheyenne retorted. Without further exnation, he left the room and returned shortly with a ck bag. He tossed it in front of her and ordered in a cold tone, ¡°Change into this.¡± Cheyenne opened the bag and found a ck professional suit inside. She blushed and scoffed sarcastically, ¡°I had no idea, Mr. Foley, that you had this kind of quirk. Do you want me to wear this to make love to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. Anyway, I¡¯ve worn more inviting clothes before.¡± Upon hearing this, Kelvin clenched his fists, ring at her coldly. ¡°Cheyenne, can¡¯t you stop demeaning yourself?¡± he questioned. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to, then why bring me to a hotel? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just for a cozy chat under the covers,¡± Cheyenne retorted. She suddenly sat up, extending a hand to touch his chest. Her fingers lingered on his chest, and Kelvin¡¯s mind was flooded with memories of countless intimate moments they¡¯d shared in the past. ¡®This damned woman is at it again,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Cheyenne, let go!¡± he shouted in frustration. ¡°You men are all the same. Kelvin, I look down on you,¡± Cheyenne said, smiling fearlessly and meeting his gaze head-on. She opened her red lips and let out a cold, emotionlessugh as she spoke, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? You are thinking about your childhood friend Miss Berry, but at the same time you have desires for my body.¡± ¡°It seems even someone as high and cold as you can¡¯t escape the vulgarity between men and women, can you?¡± she replied.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Cheyenne, since you say that, I¡¯ll show you what it means!¡± She asked for it! Kelvin pushed her against the wall and grabbed her delicate chin with one hand before kissing her fiercely. ¡°Kelvin!¡± she protested. ¡°You provoked me first. You deserve this,¡± he said before holding onto both of her wrists to prevent any struggling while deepening the kiss. It wasn¡¯t really a kiss so much as it was like gnawing on pork knuckles. He didn¡¯t know anything about being gentle or tender towards a woman. This was their first kiss together, and both Cheyenne and Kelvin were somewhat clumsy in their attempts at intimacy. He never imagined himself pressing a woman against the wall like this just to kiss her. Since he was a neat freak, he believed kissing meant sharing saliva with someone else which seemed uneptable to him. But now his first impression of it was surprisingly sweet. They lost themselves in each other during this vengeful kiss until Cheyenne couldn¡¯t hold herself up anymore; Kelvin slowly released her from his grip. He ced the bag in front of her again and whispered softly, ¡°Change into these clothes so we can go to a party.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Cheyenne had blushes on her face which entuated those watery eyes that looked like they could speak for themselves. She panted out in protest. As for why Kelvin wanted them to go together, he blushed slightly when exining, ¡°My grandfather wants to see you.¡± Cheyenne nodded unexpectedly. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go.¡± Even though they¡¯ve been divorced for so long now, she hadn¡¯t visited old Mr. Foley yet mainly because she didn¡¯t know how to face him who treated her like his own granddaughter. When she agreed without hesitation, Kelvin finally breathed out a sigh of relief. Chapter 201: How Great It Would Be If Cheyenne Became My Sister-in-Law On the other side, Kate and Reece searched the bar for Cheyenne but couldn¡¯t find her. After some inquiries, they found out that she had been taken away by a man in ck clothes. Upon hearing this news, their faces changed. Could Cheyenne have been taken away by a stranger? She had drunk quite a bit earlier, and if something happened to her now, they would be held responsible. ¡°What should we do?¡± Kate asked anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s call her,¡± Reece replied calmly. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, Cheyenne got into Kelvin¡¯s car and headed towards the Foley Mansion. When she saw that it was Kate calling, she realized that she hadn¡¯t told them before leaving. ¡°Hello? Cheyenne? Where are you? Are you okay? Do you want me toe pick you up?¡± Kate sounded nervous and worried on the other end of the line. Hearing the concern in her friend¡¯s voice made Cheyenne smile sincerely. Her rosy cheeks made her look extremely attractive as well. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m on my way to the Foley Mansion now. Sorry about leaving your birthday party early,¡± Cheyenne apologized sincerely. ¡°The Foley Mansion!¡± The voice on the other end suddenly became sharp and high-pitched as if something extraordinary had just happened; it almost pierced through Cheyenne¡¯s eardrums! ¡°Kate! Calm down,¡± said Cheyenne trying to soothe her friend¡¯s nerves. ¡°It¡¯s not about calming down! What are you doing at the Foley Mansion?! That jerk Kelvin is not a good person! You¡¯ve been drinking; it¡¯s not safe for you there!¡± As soon as those words were spoken, silence filled up inside of Chris¡¯ car. Chris who was driving turned his head slightly to nce at his angry boss. Cheyenne chuckled while covering her mouth with one hand before coughing slightly. ¡°Kate¡­ let¡¯s talkter¡­ I¡¯m with him right now.¡± ¡°So what? I am telling nothing but truth! That scumbag like that old woman and even wasted your three years of youth!¡± She huped after speaking. Cheyenne could feel how much alcohol must have gone into Kate tonight¡­ Who knows maybe she might start throwing up any second now¡­ And then came Reece¡¯s thunderous voice from afar, ¡°You little brat! You even dared dirty my Armani suit! And this watch was only given to me by its brand representative¡­¡± The sound was so loud that it hurt Chayanne¡¯s ears so much. She could only move her phone away slightly to give herself some relief. Kate¡¯s words were heard by Kelvin, who narrowed his deep-set eyes and shed a hint of coldness. Kate continued, ¡°Cheyenne, if you be my sister-inw, it would be so much better¡­ burp¡­ My brother is rich and powerful, cleaner than that old man¡­ burp.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s fair hand caressed her delicate chin. Her bright star-like eyes half-closed as her fan-like eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings, seductive. ¡°Alright. Your brother is not bad. You should go rest now. Reece, you take her back,¡± Cheyenne said. Reece was filled with anger; his new clothes! But he couldn¡¯t just leave a drunk person on the side of the road at this moment. So he reluctantly carried Kate to the back seat of his brand-new Ferrari worth over thirty million dors. He warned her as she was thrown into the car like a sack of potatoes. ¡°This car is a brand-new Ferrari worth over thirty million dors! If you vomit on it, I¡¯ll make you walk home.¡± ¡°Ugh! I don¡¯t care about your stupid car! I want to ride in Cheyenne¡¯s Lamborghini¡­ Ugh¡­¡± As Reece started driving away from the scene, he heard noisesing from behind him and soon smelled alcohol mixed with sourness filling up his car. He couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and frustrated with Kate. ¡°Much better now.¡± ¡°I¡­¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He shouldn¡¯t havee tonight. Every time he encountered this foolish girl, nothing good ever happened. Little did he know that paparazzi hiding in the shadows had captured everything on camera ¨C Reece carrying Kate into his expensive sports car while she was drunk ¨C making for great headlines tomorrow morning. After hanging up the phone call with Kate, Cheyenne finally noticed something off about Kelvin¡¯s aura; He sat there like an icy statue without moving or saying anything for awhile now. If it weren¡¯t for hearing him breathe asionally, she would¡¯ve thought he was dead or something. The chill emanating from him made her nose itch, so she sneezed loudly, ¡°Achoo!¡± Chris thought she caught a cold because she wasn¡¯t wearing enoughyers, so he kindly closed all windows for her. ¡°Mrs. Foley, put on some more clothes, be careful not to catch a cold.¡± ¡°Thank you. While you¡¯re at it, you can turn off the air conditioning too.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t turn on any air conditioning though?¡± Chris replied confusedly. Cheyenne turned around instinctively towards someone next to her, suddenly realizing what was going on. She touched her nose and subtly shifted her hips away from him. Kelvin¡¯s face turned even darker as he noticed this subtle movement, and the chill in the air intensified. ¡®I don¡¯t have any virus on me, what does it mean that she is avoiding me like the gue? Does she really have a crush on Eddie and want to be Kate¡¯s sister-inw?¡¯ There was silence all the way. Cheyenne didn¡¯t know how she offended him, but he had been ignoring her ever since she answered the phone. He clearly called herself here. On second thought, Cheyenne decided not to dwell on it since Kelvin was such a strange person with a moody personality. She shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she had already gotten used to it. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if you ignore me now, in the future, I will be out of your league!¡¯ she thought. Cheyenne rested her head on the back seat of the car and fell asleep. She had just had a few drinks and danced for a while, so she was actually quite tired. Kelvin¡¯s car was an extended version, and the design of the back seat was also extremely user-friendly, making it convenient for him to read documents or take a rest on it. Therefore, lying down on it is just asfortable as lying in bed. It wasn¡¯t until Kelvin heard her steady breathing that he realized she¡­ she had actually fallen asleep. He was left alone here, angry. The deep-set eyes fell upon her peaceful sleeping face, and she looked as obedient as a little kitten when she was quiet. In this dark car, she still shone brightly. Kelvin could vaguely see her delicate and warm little face, as well as the slender and elegant neck line that connected with her corbone, forming a soft and perfect curve. Below is a delicate figure wrapped in ckce, with proud curves and a captivating cleavage. She was silent and alluring in the dark night. With just one nce, Kelvin felt a sudden rush of heat throughout his body. This unexpected surge of emotion left him with a dark face. His once proud self-control had crumbled at the sight of her. Was it because that he hadn¡¯t slept with a woman for too long? But why was he turned on by Cheyenne, the one he despised the most! Chapter 202 The Foley Family Dinner The car was dark, and the ride was unusually quiet. The man wore a ck suit that blended into the darkness like a fierce beast lurking in the shadows. He exuded an intimidating aura that could kill with ease. His deep, dark eyes heldplex emotions that were hard to decipher. After a while, Chris heard his boss let out a sigh ¨C something he had never done before. No matter how tired Kelvin was, he always managed to keep hisposure and not show any signs of weakness in front of others. ¡°Mr. Foley, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chris asked curiously. He received a cold re from the man in response and quickly shut up. Some things were better left unsaid. Soon enough, they arrived at the Foley Mansion. As Chris hit the brakes, both passengers in the back leaned forward due to inertia. ¡°Careful,¡± Kelvin warned as he reached out to grab her shoulder before she hit her head on the seat cushion. But his hand was swatted away by hers mid-air. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She had woken up from her slumber. Disgust and aloofness crept onto her face again. No trace of soft love was found¡­ Kelvin merely furrowed his brow, not saying a word. As they got out of the car, a brightly lit building appeared before them, as bright as day. In this sea of white light, Cheyenne spotted a few familiar figures. Old Mr. Foley, dressed in a ck suit, hadbed his hair and appeared much more spirited. He wore a shiny pair of leather shoes and leaned on a cane, standing at the entrance with a benevolent smile. Standing beside him were two middle-aged men. The one on the left wore a silver-gray suit with a deep blue pinstripe shirt underneath. His temples showed a touch of gray, making him look slightly older than the man on the right. Corey, on the other hand, sported a blue suit. With his fairplexion and gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, he exuded an elegant and refined aura. Despite reaching middle age, he still had the handsome and suave appearance of a mature gentleman. It was no wonder Kelvin was so handsome; he clearly inherited his good looks from Corey. Then there was Gracie, whom Cheyenne had never seen before, but she had heard that she was one of the most stunning women in her younger days. Franklin was apanied by a young couple. The young man wore a ck suit, just like Kelvin, but while ck projected dominance and arrogance on Kelvin, on this young man, it radiated elegance and style. The man looked to be around 25 or 26 years old, appearing much younger than Kelvin, with a simr appearance. Beside him was a woman wearing a long red evening gown. Her skin wasn¡¯t particrly fair, but the red color made her look even darker. Her hair was pinned up behind her head and she wore an expensive diamond ne in the shape of a clover ¨C Chanel¡¯s ssic style that was worth quite a bit. Who is she? Cheyenne had never seen her before. The woman intimately linked arms with old Mr. Foley and stood obediently by his side, looking very pampered. Meanwhile, Abbie wore a white dress that had been changed into a strapless cocktail dress and stood in the corner wearing silver high heels as if she had been excluded from everyone else; looking like she felt wronged. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Kelvin said coldly. He opened the car door and reached out his hand to Cheyenne but she ignored itpletely. She picked up her handbag instead and stepped out of the car. Her ck high heels contrasted against her fair foot back as she emerged from inside; revealing an exquisite face that looked like it came straight out of a painting ¨C so beautiful that it almost didn¡¯t seem real. A ck professional suit entuated all of her body advantages. Even dressed so casually, Cheyenne still stood out. However, as she looked around at everyone else who were all dressed in fancy dresses or suits for this asion, Cheyenne feel more like someone here on business. ¡°Mr. Foley, did Ie to the wrong ce?¡± Kelvin naturally asked Chris to find this professional outfit for Cheyenne because she was too eye-catching; even when wearing something casual could make people take notice let alone anything else.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Tonight¡¯s asion would have many men other than himself attending so he didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to continue being in focus anymore than necessary. ¡°Nope, it is just family dinner.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ a family dinner? Then maybe I shouldn¡¯t havee since we¡¯ve been over. Besides,ing empty-handed isn¡¯t proper etiquette either, so please tell Grandpa I need to leave due to some urgent matters at hand but will visit him again another day.¡± As soon as she turned around readying herself for departure, old Mr. Foley widened his eyes in shock while he took two steps forward using his cane. Cheyenne had barely taken a step when her wrist was firmly grasped by arge hand. It felt as if an iron chain had restricted her movement, and his grip was causing her some difort. Kelvin¡¯s gaze was as cold as an icy pond, staring at her. His lips parted and he spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Ha! What is there in this world that I am afraid of?¡± ¡°Then go inside. Grandpa is waiting for you.¡± She hesitated for a second and turned to look at the door where she saw old Mr. Foley walking out a few steps with an expectant look on his face. ¡°Hmph.¡± Cheyenne shrugged off his hand and walked briskly into the Foley Mansion with confident strides. Her back was graceful and her pace was fast, making it seem like she was returning to her own home ¨C easygoing and rxed ¨C which left Emelia stunned. Is this woman Kelvin¡¯s ex-wife Cheyenne? At first sight of her, Emelia felt an innate dislike towards this woman whose appearance was too strikingly beautiful. As soon as she appeared on the scene, she outshadowed everyone around her. Meanwhile, Emelia stood behind old Mr. Foley like a maid without any attention drawn to herself despite being the hostess of the house. Old Mr. Foley spoke first with his eyes slightly moistened. ¡°Cheyenne, are you angry with me? Is that why you only came now?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s heart stirred when facing old Mr. Foley; any resentment inside dissolved away automatically upon seeing him again. She greeted him warmly while taking hold of his other arm. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? How could I be angry with you? It¡¯s just that¡­ I had something to deal with recently.¡± ¡°I heard about it too; poor child! You almost got into a car ident that day but you are okay now right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine now; doctors said all I need is rest,¡± she smiled brightly at him before adding, ¡°That day, Mr. Lara saved me, or else maybe we wouldn¡¯t have seen each other again.¡± As soon as she finished speaking those words, Kelvin¡¯s ck leather shoes stopped right in front of her face. Cheyenne raised her head and saw Kelvin looking at her with a furious and bewildered expression, as if she were aplete stranger. Mr. Lara saved her? Old Mr. Foley remembered clearly how Kelvin came backter than usual that day¡­ Chris said they met Cheyenne on their way home¡­ How did it be ¡°Mr. Lara¡± saving Cheyenne instead? Chapter 203: Slapping Abbie’s Face Abbie couldn¡¯t help but show her jealousy. She walked softly to Cheyenne with a gentle smile on her face and took Kelvin¡¯s arm. Abbie wore a white long dress, while Kelvin was in a ck suit. They stood together, the ssic ck and whitebination harmonious and pleasing to the eye. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s been a while since west saw you. It seems like you¡¯ve recovered from your illness quickly. Congrattions on being discharged,¡± Abbie said as she extended her hand to Cheyenne. Unfortunately, Cheyenne still had her hands in her pockets and her eyes were fixed on Abbie¡¯s soft hand that was holding onto Kelvin¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t refuse! Just seconds ago, he was forcefully kissing her, now he could calmly linked his arms with Abbie¡¯s ¨C she really underestimated men¡¯s ambition. Cheyenne withdrew her gaze without leaving any trace of emotion on her face. She raised an ironic smile and said, ¡°Are you really congratting me?¡± Abbie froze for a second before responding graciously, ¡°Of course I am! Grandpa heard about your hospitalization and was very worried about you.¡± But then old Mr. Foley spoke up unexpectedly coldly beside her ear, ¡°Who is your grandpa? Didn¡¯t Deshawn Berry die long ago?¡± Old Mr Foley¡¯s words hit Abbie¡¯s heart hard; tears welled up in her eyes as they hung from her long eyshes, making it seem like she had been wronged. Emelia felt surprised for a moment too; although she didn¡¯t like Abbie who always acted like a gentle woman, but she disliked Cheyenne even more for her arrogant attitude. She also felt threatened by how much Grandpa favored Cheyenne, so afterparing both of them, Emelia decided to help Abbie first. Kelvin frowned slightly as he gently pulled down the hand that Abbie had ced on his arm. He furrowed his brow before speaking coldly, ¡°Grandpa, Abbie grew up in the Foley family too! She isn¡¯t an outsider, so why treat her this way?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne clearly saw the satisfaction reflected in Abbie¡¯s blushing face; those not-so-pretty almond-shaped eyes sparkled with prideful light! ¡°Kelvin, please don¡¯t say that. Grandfather doesn¡¯t like me, maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t done well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Grandfather. I don¡¯t know where I went wrong to make you biased against me. As long as you say so, I will change.¡± She looked ¡°sincerely¡± at old Mr. Foley in front of her and bowed, making the surrounding guests feel that old Mr. Foley was really hard to understand. What¡¯s not good about having such a gentle and generous heiress as a granddaughter-inw? Abbie used to be a renowned ballet soloist at home and abroad. If it weren¡¯t for an ident that injured her foot, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this situation today. Speaking of which, Cheyenne cameter and was truly the third party. From the divorce incident, it can be seen that Mr. Foley still has feelings for his first love Miss Berry. Miss Lawrence shouldn¡¯t have appeared tonight. When he was young, old Mr. Foley served in the military and was a rough man with a straightforward personality who couldn¡¯t see through Abbie¡¯s hypocrisy. He thought Abbie sincerely apologized to him; his tone softened slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to change; I dislike you because you don¡¯t meet my standards.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Abbie cried even more aggrievedly than before while looking at Kelvin with pitiful eyes. ¡°Kelvin, sorry¡­ I think it¡¯s better if I leave now; staying here will only make things difficult for you.¡± She picked up her handbag preparing to walk towards the door; people around looked at her with sympathy while their gaze towards Cheyenne had an extra hint of strangeness. This achieved what she expected. Abbie felt great emotionally while unconsciously raising one corner of her eye. Kelvin saw her expression clearly but felt disappointed inside when he remembered how he first met Abbie: It was on a rainy summer day when the sky was gloomy like there had been a hole punctured through it causing rainwater pouring down non-stop. Mr. and Mrs. Berry died unexpectedly due to a car ident, leaving Abbie alone in the world. Fourteen-year-old Kelvin was in junior high school and through a rebellious phase. However, for him who had always been cold-hearted since childhood, rebellious phase didn¡¯t seem any different to him. A ck car slowly drove up to the Foley Mansion; its door opened. A middle-aged man wearing ck robes stepped out from within. He held a ck umbre in his hand and carried a white suitcase in the other. The young girl wore a thin white dress, with long straight ck hair that contrasted against her pale and slender face. She stood under the rain with an umbre, looking pitiful with her red swollen eyes that hinted at tears shed. His mother gently took the suitcase from thewyer¡¯s hands and turned to him to introduce, ¡°Kelvin, Abbie is now your little sister. You must take good care of her and not bully her.¡± A handsome young man wearing a white sweater walked down from the staircase elegantly. He had an aloof temperament while holding onto a small ck dog that was so dark it seemed eyeless. The little creatureyzily in his arms as he stroked its fur gently with his long hand and nced at Abbie indifferently. ¡°Mm,¡± he replied coldly. Upon their first meeting, her appearance didn¡¯t particrly strike him, and in Kelvin¡¯s mind, what had left an impression were her teary and vulnerable eyes. Learning that she had lost her parents made her seem quite pitiable. Despite being treated well by the Foleys, Abbie still acted exceptionally obedient around them as if afraid of making any mistakes or saying anything wrong that would displease them. Whenever they were driven together to school by their driver, she would sit alone near the car door curled up into herself. Her father left behind an inheritance of over three million dors for her which was enough for her college education but not arge sum to these wealthy people. The first time Kelvin saw her radiating self-confidence was when she was dancing. It was during one of Abbie¡¯s performances, and his mother had taken him along to cheer Abbie on.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She was wearing a white chiffon dress, gracefully dancing on the stage with confidence and beauty, resembling a true swan. But as soon as she stepped off the stage, she appeared fragile again like before. Chapter 204: Tears are the Greatest Weapon Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel a desire to protect her, and he thought that this emotion was love. So, he turned a blind eye to Abbie¡¯s efforts to drive away the women who intentionally or unintentionally tried to seduce him. It also solved one of his problems. His acquiescence made Abbie even more reckless. She had already convinced herself that she was the only woman worthy of Kelvin¡¯s attention. Despite her innocent and gentle appearance, she once sneered at other girls¡¯ love letters for Kelvin and openly imed Cheyenne¡¯s gift as her own before giving it to him in her name. At twenty years old, Abbie was at the prime of her youth. That year, she received an invitation from Varsden Art College abroad and had hopes ofpeting in ballet at Metshire Pce ¨C an unparalleled honor for any aspiring ballerina. She believed that winning the championship would make old Mr. Foley finally see her worthiness as Kelvin¡¯s wife-to-be. However, fate can be cruel sometimes; while traveling through a mountainous road section on a car ride, Abbie encountered an ident where rocks fell onto both legs which were essential for dancing ¨C something more painful than dying on the spot itself. Because of this tragedy, she missed out on both Varsden Art College andpetition opportunities; however, it was Kelvin who gave her hope for survival when no one else could have helped during such times. ¡°Kelvin¡­ does this mean I can never dance again?¡± asked Abbie tearfully countless times before he finally replied with conviction, ¡°I will make sure you stand on stage again.¡± He kept his promise. Three yearster, despite not being able to dance anymore due to injury, Abbie became the teacher hired by Varsden Art College. Abbie once again became the center of public attention. At twenty-three, she was young and talented, and her unfortunate background and life story piqued the interest of many men. Abbie thought that she could finally match up well with Kelvin, so she quit her position in Varsden Art College which cost Kelvin two hundred million dors to get it for her sake! She returned to her home country, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear the news that Kelvin was going to marry someone else. That girl was only seventeen years old and hadn¡¯t fully developed yet. It was said that she had poor grades and caused trouble by fighting everywhere. Even old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t look at herself, why would he be interested in such a girl? She refused to ept it. However, when she saw Cheyenne¡¯s face, Abbie felt threatened for the first time. Cheyenne was different from the other women who she easily dismissed before. She was confident, stunningly beautiful with a fiery personalitybined with sweetness and exuded youthfulness that made people happy just by looking at her. At only seventeen years old, it was hard to imagine how much of a beauty she would be once fully grown. In terms of appearance, Abbie was insecure because her parents did not give her good looks and stic surgery was something that high society despised. Her mother warned her from an early age, ¡°Abbie, do you know what a woman¡¯s greatest weapon is?¡± The five-year-old girl shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beauty! I am in-looking, which is why your father has an affair with a more beautiful woman.¡± ¡°Unluckily, you¡¯re not blessed by heaven like me. You¡¯re not pretty so you lose the biggest advantage as a woman.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t understand what ¡°biggest advantage¡± meant; all she heard was her mommy saying ¡°you¡¯re not pretty¡±. In fact, she noticed this problem too because in kindergarten no one yed with her; they preferred ying with the prettier girls instead. When everyone left after ss ended one day, Abbie threw the attractive toy belonging to another child into the pond behind school, thinking if there were no more toys, then everyone would notice and y with her instead. But nothing changed. Now her mommy had told her the truth ¨C it was because she wasn¡¯t pretty enough. ¡°Mommy, what should I do?¡± Sympathetically stroking Abbie¡¯s soft hair, her mother said earnestly, ¡°Besides beauty, women have an even stronger weapon.¡± ¡°Tears!¡± ¡°People always sympathize with those who are weak, so you need to use your tears well against enemies stronger than yourself!¡± The young girl nodded as if understanding but still wasn¡¯t sure how exactly tears could be used effectively. ¡°Your father had an affair with someone prettier than me, but so what? When I cried, he obediently came back ¨C this is the power of tears.¡± Later, the abandoned doll that was thrown into the pond was found by workers who were digging lotus roots. The child cried for a long time and it wasn¡¯t until her teacher investigated the surveince footage that she discovered Abbie had taken the doll. In a panic, she remembered her mother¡¯s words and apologized to her teacher and ssmates while crying. She shouldn¡¯t have done what she did, but she only did it because she noticed one of the doll¡¯s hands had fallen off and was afraid her friend would be upset if they found out. The using look in the teacher¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared as she squatted down to embrace Abbie. ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so kind-hearted. You secretly took care of someone else¡¯s toy because you didn¡¯t want them to be upset. But remember, you can¡¯t make decisions for others. That belongs to her, understand?¡± Abbie huped as she tearfully answered yes. From a bad kid to a good kid who knew how to admit her mistakes ¨C from that day on, there were kids willing to y with her again. Abbie finally experienced just how powerful tears could be.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. On Kelvin and Cheyenne¡¯s wedding night, she had tricked Kelvin into going to Metshire with her using tears as her weapon, pretending to be unwell. Little did she know that fate was ying another cruel joke on her. She had been diagnosed with a hereditary heart condition¡­ Kelvin left his new wife behind in order to apany Abbie overseas for medical treatment ¨C spending more than half a month away from home. Undoubtedly this meant that Abbie won over Cheyenne once again. Now things were no different; Just like before, Abbie was resorting to her familiar tactic of appearing vulnerable to garner sympathy, and she was pushing Cheyenne into the spotlight once again. Kelvin felt chills run through his veins as he seriously looked at Cheyenne. Thetter sneered at him before turning around and walking inside holding onto Grandpa¡¯s hand. Beforehand, Cheyenne always stuck close by him like an unshakeable shadow; ever since they announced their engagement, she¡¯d been trying hard to win him over by staying close by his side¡­ He thought no matter what happened, this shadow wouldn¡¯t leave him alone¡­ But he was wrong; the shadow also has its own consciousnesses, sometimes feeling hopeless too¡­ Just like how it came without sound, it left without any trace or regret¡­ Chapter 205: Your Lady is Over There Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with the scumbag couple, so she sweetly stepped forward and took old Mr. Foley¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s chilly outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯m so happy that you came to see me. Come on, I have your favorite mango pudding cake prepared at the party. I had the butler specially make it for you.¡± Joe, who had been standing behind them all along, gave Cheyenne a faint smile and respectfully bowed his body. ¡°Mrs. Foley, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Cheyenne nodded her head at him and responded softly, ¡°Uncle Joe, please call me Cheyenne from now on. I¡¯m no longer yourdy anymore. Your newdy is next to your young master over there; don¡¯t call her by mistake.¡± Joe remained silent. Old Mr. Foley listened with regret; it seemed that Kelvin really hurt Cheyenne. She was someone who knew what she loved and hated; saying this meant that she was kicking her grandson out of her world ¨C not a good sign. Kelvin coldly looked at Cheyenne with icy eyes as his heart suddenly sank into sharp pain mixed with anger. He couldn¡¯t say anything back. Emelia brightened up and quickly went over to hold Abbie¡¯s hand like sisters do while coquettishly saying, ¡°Abbie, don¡¯t be sad! Grandpa is just joking around with you! Come on in together with me! You¡¯re Kelvin¡¯s sweetheart after all ¨C no one can rece you even if some people have thick skin!¡± Her sudden move made Abbie feel confused since Emelia had appeared like an enemyst time they met but now acted like another person entirely different today. However, her words seemed to please Abbie. Thetter was feeling rather awkward and unsure whether to stay or leave, but now she was reluctant to go. Yet staying would be equally ufortable, especially since old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t seem to wee her. If Kelvin didn¡¯t step in and insist, she might indeed be the clown of this evening¡¯s event. After standing there for several minutes without any sign of action from Kelvin, Abbie began to feel anxious. She had prepared a special gift tonight to please old Mr. Foley, and she believed it would surely amaze everyone and help mend the situation. Kelvin kept his eyes fixed on Cheyenne, but she showed no reaction whatsoever. Even when she heard Emelia say that Abbie was his sweetheart, she didn¡¯t appear surprised at all. She just shrugged as if it didn¡¯t matter to her. He remembered when they first got married, his secretary at the office was a woman and Cheyenne had been jealous for a long time. Helpless, Kelvin had to rece all the staff in the CEO¡¯s office with men. She was so happy that she made him breakfast with her own hands. He told himself that he did it not because he cared about Cheyenne¡¯s feelings, but because male employees were more efficient than female ones. After pleasing him for three days, Cheyenne gave herself up and resumed herzy sleeping habits. However, her domineering attitude of not allowing him to look at other women remained unchanged. She was indeed heartless. She could truly cut tiespletely if she imed not to care! Kelvin was too preupied with Cheyenne¡¯s attitude to notice the changing nces directed at Abbie from the people around. The future Mrs. Foley, an incredibly prestigious title, was about to change hands. Of course, they needed to curry favor. After being away for two or three months, as she stepped back into this familiar ce, memories reyed in Cheyenne¡¯s mind like scenes rewinding in a movie. On this couch, Kelvin had covered her with a nket. On that coffee table, he read documents while she did her homework. In the hallway on the second floor, beneath a painting of Mona Lisa, she had gave her first kiss. Although the process wasn¡¯t particrly romantic. He had kissed her out of frustration. Her lips had swollen for several days afterward, and she had been too embarrassed to go to school. There were too many memories like these; they were all in the past. The future wasing and she had to move forward without thinking about Kelvin or those good or bad memories. Cheyenne pretended unaffectedly sitting next to old Mr. Foley while wearing ck professional attire which made people think she was either his bodyguard or subordinate. She looked out of ce among all these elegant clothes. At this moment Emelia, walked in holding Abbie¡¯s hand and sat down on old Mr. Foley¡¯s left side, deliberately cing Abbie near Kelvin and diagonally across from where Cheyenne sat. Meanwhile Vincent wandered around during the banquet making many people reacquaint themselves with him. Old Mr. Foleyughed a lot and asked, ¡°How have you beentely?¡± Cheyenne sat upright, cutting elegantly into steak with knife and fork and showing off proper etiquette.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin remembered that Cheyenne used to not eat steak like this. She found it too troublesome and always asked the chef to cut it up for her before bringing it out. When he took her out to a Western restaurant, she stabbed the whole steak to eat it, which drew countless sneers from others. As the CEO of the Foley Group, he had such a vulgar wife. Kelvin was disgusted and felt embarrassed by her behavior. But now as he watched Cheyenne eat the steak skillfully and effortlessly ording to his standards, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of bitterness in his heart. How many men had she gone out with before learning how to behave like this? Little did he know that Cheyenne only acted that way because she wanted to be herself in front of him. She wanted them both to live without restraint and just enjoy themselves. However, all of that seemed crude and vulgar in Kelvin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m doing great! I¡¯ve made quite a few friends. I¡¯ll bring them over one day so Grandpa can meet them too,¡± Cheyenne said cheerfully. Upon hearing this, old Mr. Foley immediately felt a sense of crisis and jokingly asked, ¡°Are they male or female?¡± Cheyenne used her fork to pick up a piece of beef and brought it to her lips. Her vibrant red lips parted slightly, revealing pearly white teeth. She elegantly bit into the beef, chewing slowly. With a slight, closed-lip smile, she replied, ¡°Male.¡± To stimte his grandson, old Mr. Foley pretended to be happy while internally feeling like exploding. ¡°Great! Bring them over one day so I can help you pick which one is most suitable for you.¡± Wait¡­ Was he trying to set up Cheyenne with someone else? Not only was Cheyenne stunned but even Kelvin paused mid-action. ¡°Screech-¡± The sudden noise drew everyone¡¯s attention, and they all turned to look. It turned out that the sound wasing from Emelia. Chapter 206: I Am Poor She had been wandering outside for more than a decade, leaving at a young age and returning only after growing up. Recently, her grandfather had found someone to teach her about etiquette at the dining table of high society families. However, Emelia hadn¡¯t fully absorbed it yet, as evidenced by the noise she made while cutting steak on her te. Feeling everyone¡¯s eyes on her, she quickly turned red and stuttered an exnation, ¡°Gra¡­ grandfather, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ I¡¯ll learn properly.¡± ¡°Good girl, it¡¯s okay,¡± old Mr. Foley patted her head and encouraged her. Perhaps wanting to repay Emelia for speaking up for her earlier, Abbie now spoke in a gentle tone to ease the awkwardness. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll get better with practice. I remember Miss Lawrence stabbed the whole steak before but now she¡¯s very familiar with using knife and fork.¡± Hearing thisment sparked a round of mockingughter from those around them as they whispered about the stunningly beautiful woman. ¡°My goodness! She¡¯s supposed to be an heiress from a third-ratepany but doesn¡¯t even know how to use cutlery!¡± ¡°I heard that her mother was mentally ill and died during childbirth while her stepmother is hypocritical and doesn¡¯t like her much, so maybe no one taught her.¡± ¡°No wonder nobody likes her! Cheyenne is ruthless; haven¡¯t you heard that she kicked out even own father from her vi?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this too.¡± Abbie ¡°btedly¡± realized that she had offended Cheyenne. Without thinking too much, she quickly apologized, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything bad; I just wanted tofort Emelia.¡± Her apology seemed unnecessary enough that some might want to p steak into Abbie¡¯s face but Cheyenne wasn¡¯t going to waste such delicious food. Looking coldly at Abbie, she said with a self-satisfied smile, ¡°Miss Berry is right. I am poor. I haven¡¯t had steak until very recently, which is why I couldn¡¯t eat it properly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m poor¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, old Mr. Foley¡¯s hand trembled and he thought, ¡®How could she say she¡¯s poor? She possesses so many properties, any one of which is worth millions. What a low-key girl! She doesn¡¯t show off even when she¡¯s so wealthy. Why couldn¡¯t Kelvin cherish such a good girl?¡¯This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Everyone knew about Cheyenne¡¯s difficult situation, and there was no doubt about her statement of being poor. Kelvin felt a bit uneasy and gave Abbie a cold look, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± Was he trying to get rid of her? Abbie understood his hidden meaning and clenched her hand tightly, letting the nails sink into her soft palm. It hurt. A hideous smile appeared on her pale face. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Kelvin¡­ I still have a gift that I haven¡¯t given yet.¡± Emelia didn¡¯t believe that Cheyenne was being modest at all as she looked at the simple fabric and ordinary brand of Cheyenne¡¯s professional attire. It probably cost no more than two thousand dors. ¡°Thank you for your encouragement, Abbie. I will definitely study hard. The Foley family is the richest in Akloit, and as their daughter, I will have to face more high-profile events with other elite daughters.¡± ¡°But Miss Lawrence doesn¡¯t really need to work so hard since it seems like there aren¡¯t any important people associated with the Lawrence family,¡± Emelia retorted. ¡°I envy you for having an easier life,¡± she continued sarcastically while gesturing towards all the courses she had to take such as piano lessons or etiquette sses for high-ss dining or golfing which were exhausting every day. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh at Emelia¡¯s boast whilezily lifting up her head to nce at Emelia. ¡°I¡¯m just an unemployed drifter without any ambitions unlike Miss Foley who has grand ns.¡± Grand ns? Elite daughters only learned these things in order to marry someone from an equally prestigious family. Using those two words was already ironic enough. Emilia turned red-faced from anger and embarrassment while ring fiercely at Cheyenne but it seemed like nothing could prate through Cheyenne¡¯s nonchnt attitude which made Emilia feel like punching cotton candy ¨Cpletely useless. ¡°Enough, Emilia! Although Cheyenne is younger than you are, she isn¡¯t as ipetent as you think she is! Whether it¡¯s etiquette or talent, Cheyenne excels!¡± Old Mr. Foley defended Cheyenne which only made Emilia even more jealous. Tears formed in her eyes before she looked away stubbornly. ¡°What¡¯s so great about her? She just knows some calligraphy or oil painting. Her grandfather Layne is a famous artist, so it¡¯s not surprising that Cheyenne can paint too.¡± As Cheyenne set down her knife and fork with elegance, she picked up a white napkin from the table and wiped her mouth. She looked at Emelia with a calm gaze and asked, ¡°So, what are you good at?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emelia replied. ¡°Is it hard for you to admit that someone else is better than you? To make it fair, tell me what skill you have that¡¯s better than mine.¡± Cheyenne stood upright as if she were discussing something ordinary. Emelia bit her lip and quickly thought about it in her mind. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Okay then. I admit that Abbie is better than me. If you can beat Abbie, then I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re better than me.¡± Abbie was an internationally acimed ballet dancer who was known as the queen of ballet dancing. Although she couldn¡¯t participate in anypetitions due to an injury on her foot, she still had the skills. Would Abbie agree topete against Cheyenne? Emelia¡¯s n was killing two birds with one stone ¨C if Cheyenne won, then Abbie would lose face; but even if Abbie won, her injured foot would hurt again because of thepetition. More importantly though ¨C Emilia believed that Abbie would ept this challenge because this woman hated Cheyenne more than anyone else did; she wanted nothing more than for Cheyenne to leave embarrassed. ¡°Emilia! If you keep acting like this, I will send you back to your room! You know about Miss Berry¡¯s injury!¡± Kelvin lifted his head up and gave a cold nce at Cheyenne while frowning. He didn¡¯t want both women being manipted by Emilia like puppets on strings. If Abbie agreed topete against Cheyenne, then Abbie would definitely choose ballet dancing; while Cheyenne might choose pole dancing. She was so alluring when dancing publicly and Kelvin didn¡¯t want it to happen again. However, these words sounded different in Chyenene¡¯s ears. ¡°Mr. Foley, are you afraid your lover will lose against me or are you afraid of hurting her feet again? Tsk tsk¡­ you really care about her.¡± Men always treated their loved ones carefully while treating those they didn¡¯t love cruelly. She dragged him down from the mountain path barefooted while he remained unconscious leaving bloody prints behind yet he never said anything¡­ Chapter 207: Cheyenne Brings Shame Upon Herself Kelvin was infuriated by her disrespectful behavior. His cold, piercing eyes narrowed slightly as a dark emotion flickered across them. Cheyenne was a heartless woman who enjoyed maliciously specting about others. Abbie, on the other hand, concealed her inner delight and pretended to be in a difficult situation as she looked over at Kelvin. ¡°Miss Foley trusts me, and I am grateful for that. However, Miss Lawrence¡¯s pole dance is not the same as my ballet performance. I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be fairpetition.¡± Pole dance? The people present looked at Cheyenne with disdainful eyes; in their minds, pole dancing wasbeled as vulgarpared to ballet ¨C especially among those who considered themselves high societydies or wealthy wives. Moreover, Cheyenne¡¯s stunning beauty made her even more intimidating than Abbie¡¯s petite and pitiful appearance which won everyone¡¯s favor and support. ¡°Miss Berry, you worry too much,¡± said Cheyenne with a smile. ¡°If you think that pole dancing cannotpare to ballet easily enough, then why don¡¯t we perform ballet together?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words caused Emelia to burst intoughter like she had heard something hrious while holding onto her stomach. ¡°Miss Lawrence,¡± Emelia continued after calming down fromughing so hard. ¡°Who do you think you are? Ballet is not something one can learn overnight! Moreover, Abbie has been practicing for over ten years now and is even a professor at Varsden College of Dance! You¡­ I¡¯m not trying to discourage you but it would be better if you surrendered early.¡± Emelia¡¯s words undoubtedly made Abbie more confident. She had the title of an art college professor, which meant that Cheyenne lost this round. Kelvin frowned upon hearing Emilia¡¯s words before ring at her sternly and saying, ¡°If you have nothing better to do, then go back to studying! This matter ends here! Tonight is Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet, not an asion for venting personal emotions.¡± ¡°Kelvin,¡± said Emilia usingly while looking directly into his eyes ¡°Are you siding with Cheyenne? You know very well that she will bring shame upon herself so you stopped us?¡± She noticed that when Kelvin looked towards Abbie, his gaze remained calm, but when he gazed towards Cheyenne, his eyes were filled with anger, affection, resentment along with jealousy. This was how men should look when they saw someone they liked right before their very own eyes. He clearly liked this despicable woman named Cheyenne but didn¡¯t realize it himself. Emelia¡¯s words hit the mark, and Kelvin¡¯s expression darkened further. The intimidating aura that surrounded him caused the temperature in the vicinity to drop several degrees ¨C terrifying anyone nearby. ¡°Cheyenne has nothing to do with me. Even if it¡¯s a self-inflicted humiliation, it¡¯s her own choice,¡± Kelvin said coldly as he walked over to an empty seat, showing his indifference towards the situation. Abbie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded confidently, epting the challenge. She was sure that she could beat Cheyenne as long as Kelvin didn¡¯t help her. Old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t do much about the situation and secretly red at Emelia, wondering if she had been cking off on her studiestely and needed more practice. The order of performance was determined by drawing lots, unfortunately for Cheyenne, she drew second ce. Abbie had special dance shoes that she left behind during herst visit to the Foley Mansion and hadn¡¯t taken them back yet. When the servant brought them down from upstairs, Cheyenne¡¯s heart skipped a beat and momentarily nked out. Her smile became even colder and more sarcastic than before. Ever since she moved out of here, Abbie had moved in with Kelvin? It wasn¡¯t surprising at all that there would be a pair of shoes belonging to her here too. Abbie elegantly changed into her dancing shoes which matched perfectly with her white chiffon dress tonight. Her confidence shone through every spin, jump and arm extension like an elegant swan ying in ake ¨C just like something straight out of a fairytale storybook. To outsiders who were watching this performance without any knowledge or expertise on dance techniques might think it was impressive but not Cheyenne. When Abbie jumped halfway up into the air earlier on during one move, Cheyenne noticed how obvious it was that Abbie¡¯s her feet were not aligned properly, and there was a slight tremor uponnding. It may have been subtle but Cheyenne saw it nheless. Perhaps due tock of practicebined with her foot injury, her skills were evidently impacted. Even if she hadn¡¯t been injured during her peak, Cheyenne knew that there was no way Abbie could have be a professor at Varsden Art College. There were reasons for that. Cheyenne looked towards Kelvin who also happened to be looking right back at her. He saw disdain and contempt in her eyes, and this only fueled Kelvin¡¯s frustration. He downed his drink, feeling inexplicably agitated. ¡°Wow! Abie dances so beautifully! She looks just like a fairy!¡± Emelia eximed admiringly while gazing enviously at Abbie. ¡°Miss Berry¡¯s performance of Swan Lake is the most technically precise I have ever seen,¡± remarked one spectator. ¡°It looks like Miss Lawrence is going to lose,¡± another chimed in. As the apuse died down, Abbie felt beads of sweat forming on her forehead. She had a congenital heart condition and hadn¡¯t exercised in a while, and she could feel her stamina waning. She used to be able to spin twenty times, but now she was struggling at fifteen.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Finally, with a graceful finish and a bow, Abbie received thunderous apuse from the audience. As she walked over to Cheyenne with a smile on her face, she spoke softly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you can still back out now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really want topete against you either. But Miss Foley trusts me and I can¡¯t let her down.¡± Abbie looked pensive as she added, ¡°I¡¯m also worried that if I win, it will look like bullying someone smaller than me. For your sake too, why don¡¯t you just quit now?¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow at this suggestion before responding, ¡°Well, Miss Berry, you should worry more about the mistakes in your routine just now.¡± ¡°ck Swan requires 32 single-leg rotations, but you performed only 15 spins. Additionally, your footwork exceeded thirty centimeters which is not allowed ording to the choreography.¡± The room fell silent as everyone turned their attention towards Cheyenne. They wondered how an airhead like Cheyenne could know so much about ballet and pinpoint exactly where Abbie went wrong. ¡°Cheyenne, what nonsense are you spewing? If Abbie can¡¯t dance well, what are you then? If you¡¯re so capable, step up and show us!¡± Emelia shouted in defiance. She had firmly believed that Cheyenne was nothing more than eye candy with no abilities, but in the next moment, she was proven wrong by Cheyenne¡¯s actions. Chapter 208: Your Foot is Injured Cheyenne lifted her hand and took off the pearl clip that was holding her hair up, cing it on the table. Her thick chestnut curls cascaded down like a waterfall. She looked at Abbie with a calm yet stubborn gaze, using her delicate fingers to unbutton her ck suit jacket one by one. She kicked off her high heels and stepped onto the cold golden floor with her feet painted in bright red nail polish. ¡°Swish.¡± The ck suit jacket flew up into the air and opened up like a circle beforending gracefully on a nearby chair. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Cheyenne once again as she unbuttoned the top two buttons of her shirt, revealing smooth fair skin and delicate corbones. Her perfect feet were slender and elegant, adorned with a thin silver ankle chain that made Kelvin blush at its sight. A lot of intimate scenes came into his mind. It was Cheyenne¡¯s neenth birthday, the first year after they had married. She had been pestering him to buy it for her. Initially, he hadn¡¯t wanted to purchase it, but he couldn¡¯t stand to see her eyes lose their luster. Under the temptation, he had driven back to buy it. That night, after the passionate moment, she fell asleep by his side. Kelvin had contemted it for a moment, and before leaving, he took the anklet from his pocket and ced it next to her pillow. He hadn¡¯t expected her to still be wearing it. As his mind wandered, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold, and she pulled the white tablecloth from the table. There was a loud ¡°thud¡±, and the white cloth fell into her hand, while everything else on the table, including the sses, tes, and candles, remained perfectly in ce. It was a move that left people astonished. How had she managed to do that? With just one snap of Cheyenne¡¯s fingers, she ordered the butler to switch over to another song. As soon as Abbie heard it y out loud, she turned pale realizing what song it was: ¡°La Bayadere¡±. It was known as one of most difficult ballet pieces, even more so than ¡°Swan Lake¡±, serving as inspiration for many ballet moves today. Just moments ago, Cheyenne had mentioned that Abbie didn¡¯t finish 32 single-leg rotations, and now she was elegantly performing 32 wless turns without any ballet shoes on! This felt like a p in Abbie¡¯s face! Just a moment ago, she was feeling proud of herself for being able to outshine Cheyenne in ballet dance. But now, she found herself defeated. In ¡°La Bayadere¡±, not only were there elements of Western ballet, but also the mystery of Eastern Indian dance. The segment that Cheyenne performed was the scene where the female lead met her lover in a dream after being betrayed by him. The emotional entanglement between them was expressed through her movements. As the rhythm intensified, their emotions became moreplex. However, Cheyenne seemed to be at ease with it all. She truly was a swan ¨C always rebellious and independent as the ck swan.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Although many people in attendance did not understand ballet, they couldn¡¯t help but admit that they were amazed by Cheyenne¡¯s performance when watching her movements and emotions unfold before them. As she leapt into the air, her long hair flowed behind her like waves and even the white tablecloth in her hand became like a sharp weapon. Her slender legs stretched straight out as shended softly on tiptoe afterpleting thirty-two turns. Her chestnut hair and white cloth formed two beautiful lines against each other. Finally, as the dream faded away, that same white tablecloth turned into the female lead¡¯s veil which fell lightly over her head like a bridal veil. ¡®I can¡¯t let her win so easily!¡¯ Abbie thought. Just as Cheyenne lifted up her head to look at that piece of cloth spinning beneath her feet; Abbie suddenly pulled off one pearl earring from hers without leaving any trace behind and threw it towards Cheyenne¡¯s feet. Kelvin watched mesmerized by the figure dancing gracefully before him, feeling angry that she had deceived him once again. She not only excelled in calligraphy, chess, but she could also paint and dance¡­ yet she insisted on portraying herself as a spoiled brat. Why? Were all those previous confessions true or just part of an act? Was she pretending just so she would hate her? He refused to ept being deceived again! He stood up with his ss filled with red wine, taking big strides towards the beautiful woman. But just after taking two steps, Kelvin saw Abbie¡¯s sneaky movement; that pearl rolled down along with his mood until finallynding at Cheyenne¡¯s feet. She stood near enough to the table which made Kelvin nervous because if she slipped over, her head would surely hit hard against its edge . Kelvin felt anxious inside while silently calling out, ¡°Cheyenne! Be careful!¡± It was toote¡­ Her foot had stepped up, and her body was uncontrobly leaning forward. ¡°Cheyenne, be careful!¡± Old Mr. Foley was also frightened and quickly reminded her. If Cheyenne fell down, she would lose the game. Abbie and Emelia looked at each other with a gloating expression in their eyes. However, Cheyenne was tougher and smarter than they had imagined. She smiled and smoothly fell down with her back footnding on the table just as she was about to hit it. Taking advantage of the empty space provided by the table, she leaped into a split in mid-air beforending firmly on the ground. The whitece tablecloth hung over her head like a bridal veil frozen in time. If it weren¡¯t for blood gradually seeping out from under that white cloth, Kelvin would have apuded her perfect leap and incredible adaptability. But all these praises came at the cost of her foot injury. Upon closer examination, one of the highball sses at the edge of the table was shattered, and Cheyenne¡¯s foot¡­ He walked over furiously with an overwhelming aura like a rising tide that scared off those around him who made way for him one after another. He looked down upon the young girl before him. At this moment, he seemed to see how she looked wearing a white wedding dress at their wedding ceremony; the difference was that back then, she had worn a smile of warmth and shyness, while now, all that remained was an air of indifference. This feeling left him deeply unsettled. This version of Cheyenne was far beyond his control. ¡°Mr. Foley? Are you angry because I beat your fiance?¡± She sneered while slowly standing up using only one hand for support right before his face as if mocking him; then taking off that whitece tablecloth draped over herself. Bending slightly without any expression on her face, she pulled out ss shards from underfoot, then threw them aside. Walking out with her bare feet, she left behind vivid red bloodstains on the golden floor, making for a striking sight. Cheyenne had just started to slip her feet back into her high heels when, all of a sudden, he lifted her into his arms. ¡°Kelvin! If you¡¯re sick, go take some medicine! Put me down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fuss around; your feet are injured.¡± His voice filled with alcohol rang in her ears low-pitched yet maic leaving no room for refusal. Chapter 209 Cheyenne, What Are You Afraid Of? Cheyenne, who was considered a loser by everyone, had won. She effortlessly defeat Abbie. Those who had doubted Cheyenne¡¯s abilities were now in awe of her. Abbie stood there like a lost soul, staring nkly at Kelvin as he walked away with another woman, feeling an overwhelming sense of despair that made her want to give up on everything. The onlookers¡¯ gazes had shifted from admiration, jealousy, and ttery at the beginning to now a mix of disdain and pity, catching Abbie off guard with the sudden change. Why? Cheyenne was supposed to be ipetent. The air was thick with mockery towards Abbie, making it hard for her to breathe. She cked out momentarily before Vincent picked her up and instructed someone to call a doctor. Old Mr. Foley announced that Emelia would be sent back to her room until she learned from her mistakes after ruining his 70th birthday celebration with all the chaos caused by her. Emelia was scared; it wasn¡¯t supposed to end this way ¨C Cheyenne injured herself while winning against Abbie who fainted afterwards; yet Grandpa directed all his anger towards Emelia instead! Upstairs, in the dimly lit corridor, the soft light fell on Kelvin¡¯s face, entuating his chiseled and handsome profile. Beneath his straight nose, his lips were pressed together, and the anger at the corners of his mouth was impossible to conceal. Was he angry? Oh yes, he had every reason to be. After all, his beloved had lost to him in front of thisrge audience. ¡°Kelvin, if you¡¯re really a man, then put me down!¡± His clothes identally tore as she made intense movements with her small hands, undoing the top three buttons to reveal a tight and muscr chest.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne nced at it, her eyes dimming slightly, quickly turning her gaze away. This infuriating seducer. Was he wearing a ck shirt intentionally to tempt her? ¡°Stay still or I¡¯ll show you whether I¡¯m really a man or not!¡± He looked down, and he saw her pink, slightly flushed face, unsure if it was from anger or embarrassment. In her dark eyes, there was a glimmer of something, followed by an unyielding anger. It seemed like she finally relented. This sulky, yet somewhat adorable look on her face made him smile inwardly. He quickened his pace as they were about to reach his room. However, Cheyenne¡¯s feelings took an odd turn, and she struggled in his arms. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m not going to your room!¡± She said with evident disgust on her face. Kelvin sighed, realizing he had no choice but to carry her to another room. Standing at the door, Cheyenne felt aplex mix of emotions. This room was incredibly familiar to her, as she had lived there for almost three years. Every item inside was something she had personally chosen. Returning here had sparked a trace of unease. With a self-deprecating smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Foley, aren¡¯t you worried that your sweetheart will get jealous?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Kelvin¡¯s deep and resonant voice broke through. His handsome, dark brows knitted as he spoke a sentence, ¡°She¡¯s not my sweetheart.¡± Cheyenne heard every word distinctly. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and responded with a sarcastic snort, ¡°You¡¯re all talk and no action, Kelvin. You really disappoint me.¡± She seemed to have assumed Abbie had an affair with him, igniting an inexplicable anger in Kelvin. He almost wished he could swallow her whole. He never needed to exin himself to anyone. Cheyenne was the first, and perhaps thest. If possible, he¡¯d like to crush her and avoid the recurring loss of control that she seemed to cause him. As a master of self-control and strategic nning, Kelvin had never experienced such ack of control in his life. He used to be afraid of dealing with emotions, and now he was even more so. ¡°Shut up!¡± Kelvin¡¯s temples throbbed, as he struggled to contain his emotions. He let out a heavy, loud shout. The sound of his foot hitting the door was so loud that it startled the people downstairs. They looked up at the second floor. The door had been closed. Old Mr. Foley¡¯s eyes briefly gleamed with an enigmatic light as he called a maid and whispered something to her. The embarrassed maid quickly retreated. Entering the room, Cheyenne was surprised by the sight. She had expected it to be converted into a storage room or that other woman¡¯s bedroom. Instead, everything inside the room was arranged exactly as before. The potted nt she had kept on the balcony was missing. The countertop was spotless, as if it was regrly cleaned. But why? He disliked her so much that he should redecorate the room soon¡­ Kelvin ced her by the bedside with a not-so-gentle touch, and his voice carried a hint of unnatural emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, these were all orders from my grandfather to the servants.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± It made sense. Cheyenne looked relieved, but Kelvin was angry at her expression. ¡°How¡¯s your foot?¡± As his voice sounded, she felt warmth on her foot. Looking closely, she found Kelvin who was arrogant was actually squatting in front of her. Hisrge hand unexpectedly grasped her slender and fair ankle, with the fingertips intentionally or unintentionally touching the anklet on her foot, causing the small silver bell to emit a faint and pleasant sound. The brief touch,sting less than a second, made Cheyenne tremble all over as if she had been shocked. She quickly pulled back her foot and casually nced at her injured and swollen ankle. Kelvin¡¯s gaze became much deeper, and he chuckled softly, concealing his hidden concern withughter. ¡°Cheyenne, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that your body still remembers me?¡± He suddenly lowered his body, and his hands were on either side of her waist. As he spoke, warm breath tickled her earlobe, making her heart skip a beat. Cheyenne was almost infuriated by his shameless words, and her fair and tender hand angrily grabbed his tie. Their eyes met, with a cold gleam in hers. ¡°You have no shame, who the hell remembers you. It¡¯s just a normal physiological reaction!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The man nodded slightly, his eyes burning as he gazed at her cheek. He felt like dissecting her to see just how good she was at lying. The position of the man on top and the woman below, with an ambiguous atmosphere, made Old Mr. Foley and hispanions blush as they entered the room. The intimate position of him on top and her underneath left theers including old Mr. Foley red-faced and wide-eyed. Chapter 210: Seeing Through Her Pretense of Illness Cheyenne finally realized that something was off in the room. She looked at old Mr. Foley¡¯s knowing smile, felt embarrassed and angry. She kicked Kelvin away with her dirty foot, leaving a dusty footprint on his ck suit after stepping on the ground for a while. She sat up with her long chestnut curly hair falling naturally on her thin shoulders, highlighting her stunningly beautiful face. In contrast, Kelvin was tense all over with his eyebrows furrowed tightly as he stared at his clothes for a few seconds. Just then, the maid¡¯s panicked voice came from outside the door. ¡°Something is wrong! Miss Berry has fainted!¡± Kelvin¡¯s expression changed when he heard this news. He nced heavily at Cheyenne and reminded her to wait for him before turning around to leave. ¡°Why should I?¡± Cheyenne, full of resentment and disdain, hopped off the bed andnded barefoot on the floor, entuating the fragility of her injured foot. However, her infuriating expression left Kelvin seething with frustration and nowhere to vent it. He turned away and left the room. ¡°Grandpa, can you watch over her? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Old Mr. Foley initially had reservations about letting him go, but after witnessing the strained rtionship between the two, he eventually agreed. ¡°Go ahead, but be sure toe back early,¡± he said. ¡°Understood,¡± Kelvin replied. ¡®And so he left, for his beloved Abbie had fainted. Cheyenne, what are you fantasizing about? Haven¡¯t you realized that you meant nothing to him? It had always been your unrequited love during those three years. Kelvin never said he liked you, nor was he ever friendly towards you. But he could be so gentle towards Abbie instead.¡¯ Cheyenne thought. She tried hard to pretend that she didn¡¯t care about but a disappointed look shed across her eyes which was noticed by old Mr. Foley. He walked towards her with a smile and pulled Emelia along with him in front of Cheyenne, requiring Emelia to make an apology. Emelia reluctantly raised her chin, showed disgust on her face but had to give in. Cheyenne saw the unwillingness in Emelia¡¯s eyes and felt pleasure. ¡°I can¡¯t bear Miss Foley¡¯s apology; Besides, ignorance is bliss; I just didn¡¯t tell anyone that I could actually dance ballet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smug look on Cheyenne¡¯s face made Emelia so angry. She finally understood this despicable woman was clearly setting a trap for her to fall into. She was so foolish that she fell for it and even made Abbie embarrassed. Old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t have much to say. After all, Emelia was in the wrong. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. First, take care of your foot injury.¡± As soon as the words fell, a middle-aged doctor in a white coat quickly walked up and knelt down to examine Cheyenne¡¯s injuries. ¡°Grandpa, this has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I was afraid that if you got angry, you wouldn¡¯t even recognize me.¡± He exaggeratedly wiped away his ¡°tears¡± with his sleeve, and the sound of his fake crying sounded a bit awkward. Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched slightly as a voice tinged with amusement sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Grandpa, you act is so lousy. At least, you should squeeze out a couple of tears first.¡± If it were anyone else, who would dare to speak to old Mr. Foley in such a manner? In the eyes of the Foleys, old Mr. Foley was an extremely strict and hot-tempered person. Just being stared at by him made everyone tremble, let alone making jokes in front of him. Kelvin was a cold man who matured early under the guidance of old Mr. Foley. At the age of seventeen, he began to manage such argepany and became ustomed to being reticent. But old Mr. Foley openly favored Cheyenne, even more than his own legitimate granddaughter. Emelia¡¯s jealousy was like a rampant vine in the summer, instantly covering the entire wall of her heart and obscuring her rationality. ¡­ Under the bright light, the woman¡¯s trembling eyshes were particrly noticeable. Kelvin stood at the bedside, looking at the woman lying on the bed with a pale face, and for the first time lost his patience. The long eyshes trembled twice, like the fluttering wings of a butterfly, evoking sympathy. The person in aa slowly ¡°woke up¡± and her tear-filled eyes came to Kelvin¡¯s view. He had to admit her acting was great. If he hadn¡¯t seen her true self just now, he would have med Cheyenne for this as before.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The tall shadow of the man enveloped her, his deeply chiseled and handsome face showing no expression, while his profound eyes calmly gazed at her. Abbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt the scrutinizing gaze upon her. Feeling a bit flustered, she called out, ¡°Kelvin¡­¡± She felt like he had transformed into a different person, making her experience an unprecedented sense of strangeness and fear. ¡°Are you awake? Get ready, I¡¯ll have Chris take you back,¡± Kelvin said. Just waking up and he already wanted her gone? Abbie bit down on her lower lip, clenching her fists under the covers. She pretended to groan in pain, holding onto her chest. She leaned towards him as if she was about to embrace him. But Kelvin stepped back and looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°Do you really hurt?¡± he asked. Abbie hesitated for a second before tears started streaming down her face. She raised a in yet beautiful face towards him and said, ¡°Kelvin, I¡­ I didn¡¯t lie to you. It really hurts¡­ Ahem¡­ it¡¯s all my fault for being so weak that I got scared by Miss Lawrence¡¯s re.¡± At this point, she was still trying to push the me onto Cheyenne. Kelvin was even more disappointed in her but ignored her crying. He reached into his suit pocket and took out a shiny pearl from it. He grabbed Abbie¡¯s hand and ced the pearl on it. The appearance of this pearlpletely woke Abbie up; she looked at Kelvin with wide eyes as he gazed back at hers coldly. ¡°This is yours; keep it safe.¡± ¡°Kelvin¡­ Kelvin¡­ I don¡¯t know how it fell off; maybe when I was dancing¡­¡± Her voice trembled as she tried hard to exin but Kelvin didn¡¯t wait for an exnation before turning around and walking out of the room without hesitation or looking back once. Abbie stumbled barefooted off the bed after him, yelling desperately, ¡°Kelvin! Please let me exin!¡± But unfortunately, he had been deceived too many times by now. Even if he heard this heart-wrenching cry from behind, he did not stop his steps. Gradually, he walked farther and farther away. Chapter 211: Grandfather Drugged Her Kelvin had never felt so agitated before. His kind and gentle ¡°sister¡± had hidden a malicious and deceitful side, and thinking back to her tears and words in the past made him shiver with fear. ¡°Kelvin, it¡¯s already 11 PM and Cheyenne hasn¡¯te back yet. I saw her go to the bar with a man earlier,ughing and talking. Could she have been deceived?¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡¯s backpack is really light, let me carry it instead. You work hard, Kelvin, you shouldn¡¯t have to carry her bag.¡± ¡°It hurts¡­ I don¡¯t know why Cheyenne took my medicine. Maybe she was curious and thought they were calcium pills.¡± ¡°Kelvin, do you like her? I think I saw Cheyenne receive another man¡¯s love letter. Don¡¯t be sad, okay? I¡¯ll feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°This pen was handmade by me as a birthday gift for you, Kelvin. By the way, on my way here, I saw Cheyenne too, why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡± ¡­ Subconsciously, Kelvin pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, holding it between his two slender fingers and lighting it with a vintage and beautiful lighter. ¡°Click.¡± The blue me ignited, flickering mes that illuminated his handsome but resolute face while casting an eerie blue hue over his eyes. His consciousness drifted away as he recalled his honeymoon period with Cheyenne. He left her home and went to Enofone with Abbie for Abbie¡¯s medical treatment; when he returned home after one month, he even forgot that he was already married until he discovered someone else in his room upon returning for clothes. As soon as he opened the door, the room was dark except for a red dot floating amidst shadows like an eye watching him intently. ¡°Who?¡± Immediately after that, a pair of soft hands wrapped around his waist; the scent of perfume mixed with alcohol enveloped his lips. His new wife Cheyenne wearing whitece lingerie reeking of booze copsed into his arms crying, ¡°Why did youe back? You shouldn¡¯t havee back so as to make me give uppletely!¡± ¡°Get off!¡± He resisted her kiss while bitter smoke still seeped into their lips; it tasted chokingly spicy but also addictive somehow. Cheyenne fell onto the bed like crazy, rolling herself up inside the nket andughing hysterically She cried andughed at the same time, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to exin, as long as youe back. That¡¯s all that matters. As long as youe back.¡± Kelvin nced at the beer bottles and cigarette butts in his room. For the first time, he wanted to strangle a woman.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He grabbed her arm and threw her out of the door, snatched the cigarette from her mouth and threw it on the ground. His ck polished shoes stepped on it to extinguish it. His gaze was cold like a demon crawling out of hell, scaring the nearby servants. ¡°Who let her into my room?¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, this is your wife. Old Mr. Foley said Mrs. Foley can stay¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Cheyenne got up from the ground with her crimson face rubbing against his arm, ¡°We are husband and wife living together.¡± ¡°Husband and wife? You think you¡¯re worthy? Cheyenne, take a look in the mirror yourself! A woman like you is not worthy of being my wife! Be smart enough to be just eye candy for three years, then we¡¯ll divorce!¡± He still remembered Cheyenne¡¯s reaction at that moment; she leaned against one of the servants, appeared drunk but those bright eyes were looking straight at him. Filled with grievances and despair, she stubbornly said, ¡°Give me three years; I will make you fall in love with me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fall in love with you even within three hundred years. You better quit!¡± But the very next day, she continued to pester him under pretext that what was said when drunk doesn¡¯t count. Thedy¡¯s cigarette had a sweet and refreshing orange scent, and she always liked to smoke it before kissing him. Initially, Kelvin was resistant, but gradually, he grew to love the smell of the smoke. He also smoked, but only when he was passionate or feeling agitated. The billowing blue smoke obscured the man¡¯s face, making his tall figure appear blurry in the dim, yellowish light. Emelia happened toe out from Cheyenne¡¯s room when she saw the figure in the hallway. Startled, she quickly retreated around the corner. A maid walked past her, carrying two bowls of soup. She surreptitiously set the soup aside and took out a small white vial from her pocket, extracting a pill from it. She dropped the pill into the bowls. After that, the maid, with a guilty conscience, carried the bowls with the pill towards Cheyenne¡¯s room! Emelia focused her gaze and realized that the figure in the hallway had disappeared at some point. The half-smoked cigarette was still burning, pressed against the lid of a trash can. A faint wisp of smoke lingered in the air. Was the maid nning to drug Cheyenne? Curious, Emelia returned to the room where old Mr. Foley and Joe were sitting with Kelvin, who had just arrived. The atmosphere was eerie. Old Mr. Foley beckoned for the maid to bring in some soup with a smile on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t chicken soup your favorite, Cheyenne? Come on, have some soup before you go back. I specially ordered it from the kitchen.¡± ¡®Grandpa is actually the one drugging Cheyenne! Why?¡¯ Emelia was shocked by this truth. Didn¡¯t Grandpa love this bitch Cheyenne? Why would he drug her soup? As Cheyenne prepared to pick up her soup bowl, Kelvin suddenly walked over and snatched it away from her. ¡°Let me feed you.¡± Seemingly anticipating that things would develop like this, he stood aside with a smile and watched as they interacted. Cheyenne coldly turned away and reached for another bowl of soup instead. ¡°If Mr. Foley likes it so much, then let him have it! I can take care of myself without bothering you!¡± After speaking, she picked up the soup without caring if it burned or not and chugged down most of it in one gulp. Kelvin¡¯s kind gesture was rejected; he almost crushed his own bowl in frustration while looking helplessly at her. Seeing this scene unfold before him, old Mr. Foley gave him a disdainful look,¡±You¡¯ve touched that one; who else will drink it now?¡± He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t waste food; Kelvin, why don¡¯t you drink some too?¡± When had his grandpa ever cared about his dietary needs before? He stared at old Mr. Foley suspiciously while thetter avoided eye contact with an embarrassed expression on his face. He patted Cheyenne¡¯s long hair affectionately, ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°No thanks, Grandpa.¡± She replied curtly. ¡°Okay then wash up first and rest early tonight; we¡¯ll talk about going home tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Didn¡¯t they agree earlier that once her foot injury was treated she could leave right away? She had called Omari toe pick her up. ¡°Cheyenne, your foot is injured, so why are you leaving now?¡± Old Mr. Foley looked expectantly at her while pulling Kelvin and warning him, ¡°Don¡¯t bully Cheyenne anymore. Do you hear me?¡± Kelvin rubbed his nose. ¡®I won¡¯t bully someone whose foot is injured. Grandpa is really overthinking things again¡­¡¯ Chapter 212: Is He Really My Biological Grandson? This medicine was personally given by old Mr. Foley. He knew how potent it was. It was no longer safe to stay here. With a face filled with joy and anticipation, he dismissed the housekeeper and the servants. As he turned, he noticed Emelia standing there dumbfounded. Old Mr. Foley approached her and gave her a pat on the head. ¡°What are you still standing here for? Go.¡± ¡°Grandfather, you¡­¡± Why would he drug Cheyenne¡¯s soup? This question remained unspoken. Emelia struggled to find the words, but she couldn¡¯t resist her grandfather¡¯s sharp gaze, so she turned and left. In the room, Cheyenne sat barefoot at the edge of the bed. She gave a cold, distant nce to the tall figure still standing in the room. She chuckled lightly, ¡°Mr. Foley, you can leave too. I¡¯m tired and need to rest.¡± With that, she got up and walked towards the bathroom. As she opened the closet, she noticed that her clothes were still there, all the ones she had worn before, not Abbie¡¯s. This realization brought some relief to Cheyenne; she wasn¡¯t used to wearing clothes that others had worn. After issuing a clear dismissal, she seemed to ignore Kelvin and walked into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water echoed through the room. The hazy ss door reflected the woman¡¯s blurred figure, and it could be vaguely seen that she was slowly undoing the buttons of her shirt at her waist. Just this glimpse made Kelvin¡¯s body seem to catch fire. The air was filled with a palpable heat, and it seemed as if some kind of exciting hormone had been added to his bloodstream, causing it to flow even faster. He must have been suppressed sensual passion for too long, which was why even a single nce at her could elicit such a response. In hindsight, he hadn¡¯t been with anyone since the divorce. Kelvin felt that he also needed to freshen up, but as he reached for the door, he realized something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t open it! Someone had locked the door from the outside. He strode over to the window, pulled the curtain aside, and saw his grandfather with two servants using wooden nks and a hammer to seal the window shut. ¡°Grandfather! What are you doing?¡± He pounded on the ss window, making a loud banging sound, but it was all in vain. The people outside continued their work. Old Mr. Foley looked at him with extreme disdain, blew on his graying beard, and said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re so useless! If you¡¯d made Cheyenne give a child earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been heartless enough to divorce you. Now, I¡¯m helping you out, so you¡¯d better appreciate it.¡± What did he mean? ¡°Grandfather, you can¡¯t do this!¡± He could only imagine how furious Cheyenne would be if she came out of the bathroom and saw him still here. ¡°Alright, the effects of the drug are probably taking hold. If you were even a bit useful, I wouldn¡¯t have to resort to this. Kelvin, if you have any ability, prove yourself, or else don¡¯t me me for kicking you out.¡± After saying that, old Mr. Foley even tested the sturdiness of the window with his hand, patted it to his satisfaction, and left the second floor. As he walked, he gave instructions to the housekeeper, ¡°Most of the guests downstairs have left. Have the servants tidy up quickly. Oh, and lock up the second floor tonight. No one is allowed up there.¡± ¡°Where will you be staying, old Mr. Foley?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the vi. I¡¯ll be back in three days. Do you think that boy can hold out for three days? I¡¯m a little worried. Maybe we should administer a stronger dose?¡± Joe was speechless. Kelvin tried several times but couldn¡¯t open it. He began to feel a little frustrated and had to take off his coat and sit in the chair to calm himself down. The sound of water in the bathroom stopped, and Cheyenne was startled by the knocking sound outside. She identally dropped the showerhead in her hand to the ground, and warm water flowed over her fair and delicate body. She almost copsed to the ground with weak legs. Hastily turning off the water, she quickly wiped herself dry with a towel and put on a random nightgown before stepping out of the bathroom to take a look. Kelvin looked up at her opening the door and his eyes dimmed at the beautiful sight before him. His breathing also became a bit heavier. Crystal clear water droplets dripped down from her hair onto her chest, and onto the slender red strap on her fair and delicate shoulder. One shoulder strap hung loosely on the arm, and the skirt length reached just above the thigh. A pair of slender feet stepped onto the white carpet. Just after her bath, her face steamed by water vapor was flushed with a bright red color. The rosy lips were so vivid that they didn¡¯t need any lipstick, and they looked charming and attractive. Kelvin knew better than anyone else how charming she was, or he wouldn¡¯t have lose his rationality and had so many passionate moments with her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne widened her eyes and stared at the man sitting on the chair, quickly covering her chest with her hand. She asked angrily, ¡°Is there anything else you want, Mr. Foley? If not, then leave quickly!¡± Kelvin¡¯s gaze roamed uncontrobly up and down her waist and chest, growing increasingly thirsty. He stretched out a slender hand and gracefully unbuttoned the top three buttons of his shirt, pulling down his tie to reveal a tanned Adam¡¯s apple. His chest was half-hidden under the shirt, with smooth lines and strong muscles. The handsome face with perfect lines and clear contours also added a touch of charm. Cheyenne tightly bit her lip and took two steps back, the air bing slightly stifling. She had underestimated Kelvin¡¯s influence on her. Just one nce at her felt like there were countless ants gnawing away at her heart. No. Cheyenne covered her face with her hands. The icy fingertips were against her burning cheeks, and she became slightly more sober as her body grew weaker. Just as she took a step, her injured foot identally hit the chair, causing her to wince in pain. Her face turned pale and she fell onto the bed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kelvin saw her curled up in pain and still got up to walk to her. Hisrge hand gripped her slender and delicate foot. He then looked at the bruised ankle and pressed it with his fingertips. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t touch me, let go¡­ Let go of me, ah¡­¡± At the moment when his big hand grasped her ankle, Cheyenne felt an even stronger sense of strangeness in her body. Her delicate body trembled slightly, and she red at him with a mixture of coquettishness and anger in her eyes. Her gaze felt like a spark that ignited the emotions he had suppressed for so long. He lowered his head without hesitation and captured her lips. ¡°Um¡­¡± She clearly felt that his body was unusually hot, and when he hugged her, the beating of his heart in his chest also elerated. Chapter 213: I am Cheyenne, not Abbie. She is like a poppy drenched in poison, her stunning appearance was enough to make one addicted. Just a kiss and Kelvin couldn¡¯t resist anymore. He wanted to love her fiercely like he used to. He wanted to tear through her icy, arrogant facade, and transform her back into the demure, yielding woman beneath him, allowing him to toy with her and take what he desired. However, he ultimately underestimated her ruthlessness. Although she was clearly turned on, she tried to sober up by pinching her thigh. Tears welled up unexpectedly in her eyes, only to be gently licked away by Kelvin the next moment. He eagerly sought her slightly swollen lips, and this time, his actions were gentler. ¡°Kelvin, wake up! I¡¯m not Abbie, I¡¯m Cheyenne ¨C your least favorite person!¡± She could see the mes of desire in his eyes, but the thought that he might be mistaking her for another woman made her heart ache even more than if he didn¡¯t love her. Proud like Cheyenne, disdainful of being someone else¡¯s substitute. Even now, she wished she could be in an ice-cold cer, her thigh bearing the marks of her fierce grip, which was the only way she escaped his deep kiss¡­ Their eyes meet each other. He saw disdain and stubbornness in her eyes, and Kelvin¡¯s heart felt heavy. He whispered softly in her ear with a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re not a stand-in, I¡­ know you¡¯re Cheyenne.¡± Without another word, he lowered his head and bit onto the thin strap on her shoulder, pulling it gently downward. There was a hint of resignation in his gaze. At least in this moment, he truly wanted her. She also needed him, didn¡¯t she? Cheyenne couldn¡¯t believe that what she heard was true; her experience told her that this man had no heart at all. Telling lieses as easily as breathing to him. If you believe him, you¡¯ll probably end up being eaten alive and left with nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch me, Kelvin. We are done.¡± She gave him a hard push, and his body fell back unexpectedly and hit the bedside table beside him. A crisp and clear sound.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lying motionless on the ground. Cheyenne wondered if he died. Though she hated him, she couldn¡¯t stand seeing someone die in front of her. She began to regret if she was too harsh just now. Her body felt weak after taking medicine, so theoretically, she didn¡¯t use much force just now. But Kelvin lying motionless on the ground made her a little scared. She crawled on her knees and hands to his side, pushing his shoulders. Her voice trembled as she called his name, ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t be a jerk. I¡¯m broke; I can¡¯t afford your shenanigans.¡± The man kept his eyes tightly shut, pain escaping through faint moans, and he weakly said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± Saying that, her delicate, pale hand reached towards his cor, and her icy fingers had just touched his chest when he pushed her down beneath him. Kelvin suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze fiery red, looking at her with a sinister intensity. ¡°I told you not to touch me. Do you know the consequences?¡± Cheyenne swallowed hard. She had seen him angry before, but she had never witnessed this level of bloodthirsty fury. She pouted, her cheeks flushed. Her warm hand defiantly pressed against his face as she lifted her chin proudly. ¡°So what if I touched you? Are you toxic or something? Ah¡­¡± She was only worried that he had tricked her again. In a whirlwind, the man¡¯srge, heavy body firmly pinned her down. Before she could react, she heard a crisp ¡°snap.¡± Her poor nightgown was discarded like a rag. At this moment, Cheyenne, once the queen bee of Akloit High School, finally felt the full weight of danger. It was as if she had returned to that night of their first intimate encounter, everything felt hazy and dimly lit. She vividly remembered the searing pain, something that had haunted her to this day. He showed no mercy, like a storm suddenly brewing on the sea, creating towering waves that left her disoriented and nk. Faintly, she heard the man grit his teeth and say, ¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡± ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Her breath was stolen away, and when the man¡¯s weight pressed down on her, her struggles felt feeble and helpless. She tried to strangle him, wanting to end it all, but when her hot, sweaty hands touched his thick, muscr neck, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t summon the strength. Damn it. She was powerless! Kelvin now realized that something was wrong. He remembered his grandfather¡¯s meaningful smile. It was a setup! ¡°Get off me! If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll hate you,¡± Cheyenne stubbornly bit his arm, and a tear fell into his heart. The calmke rippled from her tears. Kelvin held her wrists tightly. At that moment of inner conflict, he heardmotion from outside. ¡°Cheyenne, where are you? I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± That familiar voice. It was Omari. He had arrived! Cheyenne¡¯s eyes brightened, and she joyfully looked at the closed door, reaching her hand toward it. But arge hand firmly grasped her waist, and Kelvin stared at her with a fierce, cold gaze. Did she care so much about the man outside the door? She would rather endure her desire than be with him. A vengeful thought sprouted in him, and Kelvin angrily kissed her, and everything seemed to reset. ¡°¡­ Kelvin, let go of me. I don¡¯t love you anymore. Get lost!¡± ¡°Then who do you love? Omari?¡± God, he had to summon all his strength to say that, and he was terrified. He was terrified that Cheyenne would say it. So, before she could answer, he took away her right to speak. Outside the door, Omari was about to push it open but was stopped by old Mr. Foley. He looked at the young man in front of him, as formidable as his own grandson. ¡°You¡¯re Omari?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Foley, I¡¯m here to find Cheyenne. Where is she? She asked me to pick her up. Let me in.¡± Old Mr. Foley¡¯s face turned cold, and he blocked the door. ¡°Cheyenne and Kelvin are bonding. She doesn¡¯t want to see you now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible, Cheyenne doesn¡¯t like that guy at all¡­¡± Before he could finish, a flirtatious sound came from inside the room, piercing Omari¡¯s heart like a sharp knife. He stood there, frozen, staring at the tightly closed door. He looked at that door in disbelief, and the intermittent sounds continued to echo in his ears. ¡°Kelvin, you jerk¡­ Be gentle, ah¡­¡± ¡°Endure for a bit.¡± As an adult, he knew exactly what was happening inside. Three years ago, Cheyenne had only had eyes for Kelvin, so he chose to let go and silently waited. Finally, when Cheyenne divorced the man and he thought his chance hade, he realized he still couldn¡¯tpare to Kelvin. Chapter 214: You’re Only Worth One Dollar Old Mr. Foley had a red face and the sound inside made him blush even more. But secretly, he was apuding for his grandson. He believed that he would soon have a great-grandchild. ¡°Mr. Lara, you heard it too. Cheyenne is busy right now, so you should go back first.¡± Omari gave old Mr. Foley a cold look, and his gaze didn¡¯t ignore the locked door. ¡°Is the person inside really Cheyenne? I don¡¯t believe it! Even if it is her, there might be some extenuating circumstances, right?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because Cheyenne still loves my grandson. It¡¯s not your concern.¡± Old Mr. Foley lowered his head, feeling a bit guilty for the first time. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on Cheyenne.¡± Omari didn¡¯t know how he left the Foley Mansion, but on the other side of the door was the woman he loved. Should he kick the door down? He was afraid of seeing Cheyenne with another man, a scene that would hurt him a hundred, a thousand times more than anything else. It felt like he had gone back in time, back to three years ago ¨C on her wedding day. Omari left slowly, like a soulless body. To be honest, the sight of him walking away was heart-wrenching and deste, and it brought a hint of moisture to old Mr. Foley¡¯s eyes. He could tell that this young man also had deep feelings for Cheyenne. But people are selfish. If Kelvin truly didn¡¯t care about Cheyenne, he might not have done this. But when he saw his grandson holding Cheyenne in front of everyone, he knew that his grandson was just talking tough. For the sake of his grandson¡¯s lifelong happiness, he had hurt another person and felt guilty about it for some time. The temperature inside continued to rise. Whether due to medication or jealousy mes burning within Kelvin, he hadn¡¯t stopped yet while Cheyenne felt like she was the prey in his mouth, almost chewed to bits and swallowed by him. Though there was ayer of carpet between them, her skin was soft, and a slight pinch would leave an imprint. Kelvin nced at her, a hint of tenderness flickering in his eyes. He firmly supported her delicate waist, effortlessly lifting her from the floor. Soon, they both found themselves on the soft bed. The spacious vi waspletely deserted. Old Mr. Foley had ordered the ce to be locked down, and they received their meals delivered daily. Cheyenne knew something was wrong with her body. Thisck of control felt incredibly frustrating. Having just rested for a while, Kelvin hadn¡¯t had the chance to put out his cigarette when Cheyenne snatched it from his mouth. Her lips left an imprint on his, biting down on his lip as if she were releasing pent-up emotions, and a bittersweet trace of blood seeped through. This was the first time she had initiated a kiss since her divorce. Kelvin¡¯s eyes held surprise and a slight tremor. He quickly extinguished the cigarette. ¡°Be careful not to burn yourself,¡± he warned. ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯ll hate you. I really will hate you. It took me so long to forget about you, what the hell is this?¡± Tears fell onto her lips as they intertwined, but Kelvin only tasted bitterness and resentment. A hint of helplessness crept onto his handsome face as he hugged her waist tightly in his arms, patting her back soothingly with rare anticipation in his cold voice. ¡°Then hate me.¡± Hate was better than nothing at all; Kelvin was tired of being treated like air by Cheyenne while she smiled coyly at other men. He didn¡¯t understand before but now it was toote; she said she no longer loved him. Finally exhausted from crying, Cheyenne fell asleep on Kelvin¡¯s chest while he held onto her hand tightly without letting go until they both drifted off into slumber together. Time passed quietly with a strong scent filling the room that made even the maid who opened the door blush red and avoid looking inside. Cheyenne woke up from a rustling sound amidst sleepiness; suddenly opening her fierce eyes that made even the maid¡¯s heart skip a beat before bowing apologetically upon seeing them open again. What met her gaze were bronze-colored skin covered in imprints where her waist was restrained byrge hands that couldn¡¯t be shaken off even after moving around twice ¨C ironic considering this was their first night sleeping together after three years of marriage ending in divorce. Cheyenne stared at Kelvin¡¯s sleeping face for quite some time before raising an eyebrow. His lips were tightly pressed together. His expression was serious even in his sleep. She almost sumbed once more. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Mrs. Foley¡­ it¡¯s ten o¡¯clock.¡± Cheyenne dismissed the maid, then gently pushed away Kelvin¡¯s hand while supporting herself to head towards the bathroom¡­ The agreed-upon time was yesterday; she broke her word and she hoped going now would still make it. She simply wiped herself dry. Looking at herself covered in bruises in the mirror, Cheyenne scolded Kelvin in her mind for the umpteenth time. Trembling, she put on her clothes and picked up her handbag. She took out a coin from it and threw it next to his pillow. Before leaving, she murmured a few words quietly in front of him. ¡°You are not whoring yourself for nothing, but your skills are only worth one dor!¡± Downstairs, old Mr. Foley was drinking tea. Emelia was sitting on the sofa with a pile of books in front of her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She looked frustrated, indicating that she was forced to study. When Cheyenne walked down from upstairs, Emelia¡¯s disdain was evident in her sarcastic remark. ¡°Miss Lawrence must have worked really hard.¡± ¡°Emelia!¡± After being shouted at by her grandfather, Emelia finally restrained herself. Cheyenne walked into the hall and looked calmly at old Mr. Foley, remaining silent for a second. A hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡­ you already know?¡± Old Mr. Foley bowed his head in guilt. When old Mr. Foley saw the marks on Cheyenne¡¯s wrists, he silently cursed Kelvin for being so rude. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡­ I want you to reconcile with Kelvin. You both still love each other, don¡¯t you?¡± Love? Cheyenneughed and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Before, I really treated you as my grandpa.¡± After speaking, she took a step forward and walked towards the door. The thin and lonely figure made old Mr. Foley¡¯s nose feel sour. He quickly chased after. ¡°Cheyenne, I was wrong. Don¡¯t ignore me, I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have disregarded your feelings. But trust me, Kelvin really has you in his heart.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne¡¯s mind became a jumbled mess, but she eventually managed to forcefully snapped out of it. She had been thinking about this question for the past three days. But she finally concluded that whether Kelvin loved her or not didn¡¯t matter anymore. There was no possibility between them as long as Abbie is involved. Kelvin chose Abbie. It was destined, but she forcefully tried to change the fate. Loving him so much without receiving anything in return, she would also be exhausted. ¡°Enough, Grandpa. I don¡¯t want to waste my youth over Kelvin anymore.¡± ¡°Being ignored for more than a thousand days and nights, I have given up. I will nevere back to the Foley Mansion again. Take care of yourself.¡± After speaking, she turned around and left without looking back. At that moment, old Mr. Foley felt what it was like to have a panic attack. He felt a tightness in his chest and then fainted. ¡°Call an ambnce quickly.¡± Chapter 215: Without Giving a Baby Kelvin was awakened by the noisy soundsing from downstairs. As he opened his eyes, the light from the floor-to-ceiling window shone on him. He could still faintly smell Cheyenne¡¯s elegant fragrance in his nose. He couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had slept well. Whenever he smelled Cheyenne¡¯s scent before falling asleep, he would sleep soundly until morning. Cheyenne! The man immediately sat up and turned to look at where she had been lying next to him. The pillow was indented, and her hair remained on the snow-white pillowcase. Hisrge hand covered it, still feeling her warmth. She must have just left. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but scowl with anger visible on his face. The note beside the coin on the bedside table caught Kelvin¡¯s attention, and his gaze followed it as he picked it up to read what was written on it: ¡°I paid for my services; your skills are only worth one dor!¡± In his mind appeared a picture of that exquisite and beautiful face of hers when she stood in front of him paying for their encounter ¨C so arrogant and disdainful! Kelvin clenched the coin before throwing it away with a grim expression like a demon crawling out of hell ¨C terrifying. He muttered an obscenity under his breath. ¡®She better not let me catch her again or else she¡¯ll experience what it feels like not being able to leave bed for three days!¡¯ As noises came from downstairs again, Kelvin quickly got dressed in a bathrobe before heading down to see what was happening. The lobby was crowded with people; doctors and nurses wearing white coats surrounded an old man in the middle while Emelia cried so much that her eyes were swollen with tears rolling down uncontrobly. The atmosphere in the hall was extremely depressing as Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows, walked over there and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Kelvin made Emelia cry even harder as she answered intermittently between sobs, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch Cheyenne! She made Grandpa pass out.¡± Cheyenne? At the mention of this name, Kelvin thought it was impossible. Grandpa treated her so well while Cheyenne also respected Grandpa very much too¡­ However, this idea began shaking inside him soon enough after realizing that she might have known Grandpa drugged her. At that moment, the unconscious old Mr. Foley slowly opened his eyes and pointed at Kelvin. Thetter immediately stepped forward and held onto his arm while supporting him to sit up with his other hand. This position finally made old Mr. Foley morefortable. He took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°It has nothing to do with Cheyenne. I¡¯ve known my poor conditions for a long time.¡± He had been dragging it out just so he could see Kelvin get married and have children before he passed away. Who knew this brat hadn¡¯t even given him any after three years? Five years ago, old Mr. Edwards had told him that if his old injury recurred, he would have to take care of himself to relieve the symptoms. Unless he was given more expert medical treatment, he would never fully recover. That¡¯s why three years ago, he forced Kelvin to get married because his illness could rpse at any time; whether or not he woke up was another matter. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re still talking about that bitch Cheyenne now? If she didn¡¯t make you angry, how could you faint?¡± Emelia stomped her foot in anger and pouted her lips as if she were about to cry. Jonathan was the first one who wasn¡¯t happy when he heard Emelia talked bad about Cheyenne. He rolled his eyes immediately. ¡°A young girl like you only knows how to nder others behind their backs!¡± Hearing that made Emelia turn around with round almond-shaped eyes ring at Jonathan. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your identity! You¡¯re invited here for my grandpa¡¯s treatment! What kind of thing are you? How dare you curse me?¡± Old Mr. Foley had just woken up but got pissed off again by his granddaughter¡¯s words. He covered his chest with one hand, breathing heavily while ring at Emilia. ¡°Emilia, apologize!¡± ¡°Grandpa, why should I?¡± As the heiress of the Foley family, why should she apologize to an employee? Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows tightly, showing dissatisfaction mixed with coldness between them, ¡°Emilia, apologize!¡± ¡°Kelvin, why do I need to apologize? What did I do wrong? Why does an outsider have any rightmenting on the Foley Family¡¯s affairs and scolding me too! No way am I apologizing.¡± At this moment, Vincent rushed over. Seeing everyone targeting against his sister, he felt uneasy and walked towards them. He patted Emelia¡¯s head, his voice tinged with helplessness. ¡°Emelia, Dr. Owen is an old friend of your grandfather¡¯s and also the brother of the head of the Onistead Owen family. He has been employed as a personal doctor by several presidents before.¡± The power structure in Onistead isplex and can be divided into ¡°one pce, one pavilion, two guilds, four halls and eight factions.¡± The one pce refers to the Harrison family, most of whom are involved in politics. Abel Harrison, the current president of Onistead, is also the head of this family.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The one pavilion refers to Catkin Pavilion which has a long history and mainly deals in buying and collecting antiques. It is run by the Lucas family who are a secretive aristocratic n with far-reaching influence. Although members of the Lucas family rarely appear publicly, their influence permeates every aspect of society. The two guilds refer to two major families that maintainw and order in Onistead: The Lara family and the Weaver family. Omari is an illegitimate son from the Lara family; he was cast out butter established himself as an independent force. The Weaver family was perhaps the most enigmatic among these factions; each leader had been female since its inception. Considered a third-rate power among eight factions, it rose rapidly and became a rival equl to the Lara family after President Abel Harrison married Jessica Weaver twenty-five years ago. The four halls refer respectively to Almond Hall (controlled by the Owen family), Wind Hall (controlled by the Edwards family), Moon Hall (controlled by the Zamoro family), and Sparrow Hall (controlled by the Lawrence family). Kyson Owen, Jonathan Owen¡¯s older brother and the head of Almond Hall, kept a low profile though his medical skills were renowned throughout Onistead; Also, he doted on his younger siblings very much. Unfortunately, Sparrow Hall suffered severe damage thirty years ago which left it struggling for survival. Despite being part of Four Halls, its strength had been inferior to any of Eight Factions. The Todd family was top among Eight Factions, and its strength rivaled even Four Halls¡¯. Old Mr. Foley felt much better now. He looked gratefully at Jonathan, saying, ¡°Mr. Owen is my good friend. He saved my life when we were young. Emilia, you must show respect.¡± Chapter 216: I Am Your Future Wife Emelia was so scared that she stood frozen in ce for a long time withouting back to her senses. The old man she had just insulted was actually so powerful. She had just said that he didn¡¯t deserve it¡­ ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining my granddaughter properly, Mr. Owen, don¡¯t be angry. Kelvin, this is your Mr. Jonathan Owen. He¡¯s also your lifesaver. When your mother gave birth to you and had difficulty delivering, it was Mr. Owen who saved you.¡± Old Mr. Foley smiled and pushed Kelvin in front of Jonathan. ¡°Hello, Mr. Owen.¡± Kelvin greeted him indifferently, which made Jonathan even more annoyed as he looked up and down at Kelvin. Finally, he sneered. ¡°If I knew you were the man my junior would marry, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you no matter what back then. Go stand aside.¡± Jonathan¡¯s attitude clearly meant that he didn¡¯t want tomunicate with Kelvin much. ¡®Who is his junior? When did I ever offend Mr. Owen?¡¯ Kelvin felt puzzled. Old Mr. Foley blushed and coughed, ¡°You¡¯re obviously jealous.¡± ¡°Of course, my junior is the most outstanding woman in the world. She married into your Foley family but suffered so much injustice. If it weren¡¯t for you taking a bullet for me years ago, I wouldn¡¯t even want stepping into your mansion!¡± At this point, everyone could guess who Jonathan referred to. His junior was Cheyenne. Vincent and Emelia looked at each other with surprise and disbelief written all over their eyes while Kelvin remained calm on his face but his heart had already been stirred up by huge surprise. There was a hint of joy and sadness flowing through his deep-set eyes. No wonder Jonathan repeatedly refused to offer Abbie medical treatment. It turned out he had been venting out for Cheyenne¡¯s sake. However, Kelvin still wanted Jonathan to make an exception once and see Abbie¡¯s illness. ¡°Mr. Owen, how is my grandfather doing?¡± As soon as Jonathan heard Kelvin¡¯s voice, he felt angry. He didn¡¯t even want to look at Kelvin directly, his tone wasn¡¯t good either. ¡°He won¡¯t die, but this disease has troubled him for decades. It¡¯s too difficult to cure it. We can only relieve its symptoms. Old Mr. Edwards said five years ago that your grandfather didn¡¯t have much time left and he needed proper care. Seems your grandfather has been suffering from insomnia and worrying too muchtely.¡± Five years ago¡­ Kelvin¡¯s mind drifted back to his college days, the day he graduated, two strangers was at his home. As soon as he walked in the door, he saw the unfamiliar and fair-skinned young girl. She had curly hair dyed yellow and wore a baggy school uniform with a short skirt that barely covered her knees. Her hands were in her pockets, feet propped up on slippers against the door frame, with cheeks puffed out as she sucked on a lollipop. Kelvin was both surprised and disgusted by her unkempt appearance but couldn¡¯t deny that she was beautiful. When the breeze blew past her, it lifted up her bangs and skirt to reveal an exquisite forehead followed by those indifferent yetzy eyes, bright like stars. The indifference seemed to suggest nothing mattered while looking at him but also showed pure excitement. Her short skirt revealed long fair legs with white frilly panties peeking out from underneath. ¡®Beautiful legs.¡¯ Kelvin thought to himself. ¡°Are you Kelvin? Old Mr. Foley¡¯s grandson?¡± Kelvin ignored her question and walked into his room holding onto his graduation certificate tightly. However, before he knew it, she had somehow appeared in front of him again standing on tiptoes with pretty eyebrows raised smiling sweetly at him revealing dimples like summer ice cream melting away any coldness inside of him. The object in Kelvin¡¯s hand disappeared within seconds into hers as she opened it up, admiringly eximing, ¡°Not bad! Graduating from Woudbridge University¡¯s best program for postgraduates is no small feat! No wonder you are my dream man, handsome and smart.¡± Kelvin¡¯s ears reddened abruptly when she said, ¡°my dream man.¡± He, who often used indifference to mask his emotions, didn¡¯t hesitate to give her a cold re. ¡°Shameless!¡± She just cheekily moved closer to him, tilting her face upward and smiling at him with an enchanting charm, much like a seductive little enchantress. Her oversized school uniform was left unbuttoned, revealing a white camisole underneath. He didn¡¯t need to lower his gaze to see the delicate straps on her fair shoulders, which were on the verge of slipping down her arms. Her corbone was exquisite, and her neck was gracefully long. From his perspective, the contours appeared delicate yet alluring, and she cast a coquettish nce at him, her voice as soft as a songbird. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy¡­ Why are you shy? We¡¯ll be on the same household registration sooner orter.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Your future wife!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in an undergrown girl!¡± She immediately slumped, spat out the lollipop, and licked her rosy lips with her pink tongue. Although it was an unintentional action, it was like a seduction scene to those who saw it. The girl looked down at her chest, bit her lip, and raised her head again with a determined yet slightly shy look. ¡°In two years, wait for me. By then I won¡¯t be an undergrown girl anymore. We can get married and have babies.¡± Kelvin had been pursued by many women before. From kindergarten to college, he didn¡¯t know how many women wanted to hook up with him. There were even more beautiful and bolder ones than Cheyenne. But listening to her talk made Kelvin feel embarrassed. He pushed her away in anger and the loose school uniform slipped off along with the shoulder strap. Her innocent yet lustful expression made his sensual lust rise up inside him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s only two years. Wait for me; I¡¯m not stopping you from looking,¡± she said innocently. ¡°Where did youe from anyway? You have no manners!¡± Perhaps the argument outside was too loud and disturbed the two of them inside. Old Mr. Foley looked over at them and scolded Kelvin. ¡°Why are you being mean to Cheyenne? From today onwards, she is our honored guest.¡± He only noticed that his grandpa¡¯s back and hands were full of silver needles when he came closer; his face looked pale as if he was sick. And beside his grandpa stood an elderly man who had a serious expression on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t move; your body has umted too much fatigue over time which has damaged your liver greatly, so this acupuncture is crucial right now, otherwise something could go wrong.¡± ¡°All right, all right.¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t remember what happened afterwards. He asked his grandpa about itter on, but old Mr. Foley told him that he just received some simple treatment through acupuncture therapy. The expressions of the grandfather and granddaughter seemed extremely serious while leaving home where old. Mr. Edwards even wrote down a prescription for Kelvin. Meanwhile, the thick-skinned girl jumped in front of him, pulled out a lollipop from her school uniform pocket, and handed it into his palm. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t miss me too much. Take good care of your grandpa. He told me he would give me a big gift when we got married.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± As for that lollipop, it was thrown into the fountain by Kelvin without any trace left behind. It turned out that his grandfather fell ill since then . Chapter 217: A Slap in Emelia’s Face He had never taken the girl¡¯s words to heart, treating her like any other person who wanted to be Mrs. Foley. Shameless. Two yearster, his grandfather suddenly forced him to propose to the Lawrence family. Kelvin¡¯s life was all about work during that period of career growth, and the first thing he did when he opened his eyes was work. Marriage was still too early for him, and he didn¡¯t want to marry a woman he had never met and didn¡¯t love under pressure from his elders. On the day he arrived at the Lawrence Vi and saw Cheyenne, Kelvin felt that she wasn¡¯t suitable as his wife. She was too young, only eighteen years old, while he was already a mature socialite. Even if he was getting married, what he needed was a dignified and elegant wife who could apany him to banquets with grace and poise, not an ill-mannered girl with yellow hair who wore flip-flops and couldn¡¯t sit or stand properly. Abbie even said that Cheyenne barely passed her college entrance exams by one point while she dominated Akloit High School as its notorious school bully during high school days. George required one hundred million as bride price, which left Kelvin with an impression of greediness in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand why his grandpa insisted that he should marry someone who wasn¡¯t worthy of being part of the Foley family. Even if his grandpa disliked Abbie, there were plenty of suitable heiresses for Kelvin but definitely not someone useless like Cheyenne! Being forced into marriage made him feel ufortable from start till end; thus it resulted in fewer visits back home over three years where Cheyenne reced him beside Grandpa instead. He didn¡¯t even know that his grandpa¡¯s health condition worsened! Old Mr. Foley sighed heavily beside him, pulling Kelvin back into reality. Jonathan looked at them both pleadingly. Kelvin softened slightly towards Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Owen, please help treat my grandfather. I¡¯ll offer you any price.¡± Jonathan seemed surprised by this sudden change in Kelvin¡¯s attitude but thought perhaps Kelvin had filial piety towards old Mr. Foley despite being cold-hearted towards others. ¡°Over these past three years, my junior has been making medicine pills and acupuncture treatment for old Mr. Foley¡­¡± Old Mr. Foley gave a bitter smile and stood up with his cane. ¡°Cheyenne and Kelvin have divorced, that stubborn girl would rather leave with nothing than stay. I feel guilty, it¡¯s not right to continue to trouble her.¡± Jonathan understood, realizing that the pills had been used up and old Mr. Foley¡¯s illness was rpsing. ¡°But only she can temporarily relieve your illness. Well, your Foley family don¡¯t know how to appreciate her kindness. Serves you right!¡± From their conversation, they received another shocking news: Cheyenne not only knew medicine but was even better than Jonathan. Kelvin remained silent for a while, guilt and regret shed across his cold face as he held onto his grandfather¡¯s wrist calmly. ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Tell you? You¡¯re busy every day without even seeing your shadow around here! Besides, just take care of Miss Berry of yours instead! I have Cheyenne taking care of me. But look at what you¡¯ve done. You make her leave!¡± Over the past three years, he had been running around for Abbie¡¯s illness while knowing nothing about his grandfather¡¯s condition. Cheyenne had taken care of his grandfather for three years while he spent those same three years taking care of the other woman¡­ Kelvin fell silent. He thought he didn¡¯t owe her anything but now realized that in this marriage he was actually the biggest jerk. ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t believe it! Cheyenne never went to college, so how could she possibly know medicine?¡± Emelia felt embarrassed whenever she thought about that woman; like being crushed by someone more powerful than herself. She should be shining bright as Miss Foley; everyone should be praising her! Jonathan rolled his eyes again before crossing his arms, coldly saying, ¡°I never expected such short-sightedness and jealousy from such a youngdy.¡± ¡°Nowadays education means nothing! Truly capable people wouldn¡¯t give two cents about some graduation certificate? Two years ago during an epidemic, she led the hospital research team through it together; who knows how many lives were saved because of her.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°She¡¯s low-profiled andzy. Otherwise, I¡¯m willing to hand over my position as director to her.¡± As soon as Jonathan¡¯s words fell, old Mr. Foley added, ¡°For these past three years, I¡¯ve been taking pills made personally by Cheyenne. Every half month, she would give me acupuncture treatment, or else I would have died long ago.¡± The servant reported to Kelvin that Cheyenne did indeed go to the Foley Mansion every half month. But Kelvin believed she was going there toin to his grandfather, because every time she came back, his grandfather would remind him to take good care of Cheyenne. His ¡°care¡± naturally escted into bullying, but Cheyenne always smiled and weed his anger, even when he intentionally humiliated her in bed. He firmly believed that Cheyenne was a money-loving woman who could not live without him and therefore dared to act so recklessly. But everything was wrong. From the moment she agreed to divorce him, she had given up on himself. Vincent dragged Emelia away and stepped forward to apologize to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Owen, don¡¯t be angry. My sister has been spoiled since childhood.¡± As he spoke, a few beads on his wrist were exposed. Jonathan stared at his wrist for a long time. These beads seemed exactly the same as the beads held in Eddie¡¯s hand. Vincent followed his gaze and quickly pulled down his sleeve to cover the bracelet with a harmless smile on his face as if nothing had happened. A cold killing intent shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes before disappearing instantly. ¡°Mr. Owen, what are you looking at?¡± Jonathan snapped out of it and withdrew his gaze with great confusion in mind. He wasn¡¯t sure whether he saw read it wrong. Vincent had just been acknowledged as part of the Foley family and never seen Eddie before. How could he be the one who harmed Eddie? ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about old Mr. Foley¡¯s illness. Maybe you should ask for help from the Edwards family.¡± Old Mr. Foley sighed deeply, gazing at Kelvin sadly, ¡°Forget it, I hurt Cheyenne again for your sake. I can¡¯t bear to beg her for help. Just let nature take its course.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find her,¡± Kelvin finally came around and made up his mind. ¡°Forget it. Cheyenne is probably still mad right now. She doesn¡¯t want to see you. I won¡¯t die anytime soon. You¡¯re too hot-headed. If you confront her like this, it will only make things worse.¡± ¡°No, I will talk nicely with her.¡± ¡°Fine, but let me make myself clear. You can no longer bully her anymore,¡± old Mr. Foley warned. Kelvin thought of the coin by the bedside. His lips twitched. Who bullied whom? So unfair! Chapter 218: The Mistress Is Arrogant Cheyenne felt sore all over her body. Damn Kelvin. She suspected he might have hurt her while she was asleep. It had been three days since she disappeared, and her phone was dead. As soon as she plugged it in and turned it on, she saw more than 20 missed calls, with more than half of them from Kate. There were also missed calls from her grandfather and Omari. She called her grandfather first, and sure enough, a loud roar came from the other end of the line. ¡°You little brat! What¡¯s going on? You haven¡¯t answered my phone for three days?¡± His voice was so loud that Cheyenne thought it could pierce through eardrums. She quickly moved the phone away from her ear and rubbed it helplessly. ¡°I¡­ I had something else to do.¡± ¡°What kind of thing? Are you too busy to answer your phone? Do you know how worried I am?¡± Cheyenne listened to his voice but replied with a yful tone which almost made Layne want to hit someone. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all fine now!¡± After Layne calmed down a bit on the other end of the line, he exined why he was looking for Cheyenne: Iker¡¯s Estate caught fire; Iker barely escaped but his old injury recurred. He is now waiting for Cheyenne toe treat him urgently. They agreed that they would treat himst night but couldn¡¯t find Cheyenne anywhere even Omari who always sticks around like glue seemed to have vanished into thin air. They couldn¡¯t find Omari or reach him by phone. ¡°Iker¡¯s Estate caught fire?¡± Cheyenne eximed in surprise before immediately running forward with her sore legs. After taking two steps, she fell down onto the ground again, which caused bruises all over her left knee along with scratches on skin. Her delicate skin could not withstand such torture; it quickly swelled up in onerge area. Coupled with her sprained ankle three days ago, her left leg was really miserable. She gritted her teeth tightly as she got up from the ground, slowly dragging herself towards the roadside step by step. Her ¡°determined despite disability¡± appearance was imprinted in a pair of bright eyes. A woman driving slowly stopped in front of her and rolled down the car window, revealing a face that Cheyenne both hated and was familiar with. Abbie was invited to participate in an interview for a magazine today, so she put on some makeup. Her ordinary face looked a bit more delicate than usual. She was wearing the same white dress as before, with her long chestnut hair cascading down her shoulders. Her feet were adorned with a pair of silver crystal high heels, giving her an elegant anddylike appearance. Taking off her sunsses, she curled her bright red lips into a faint smile and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, where are you going? Your leg seems injured¡­ How about I give you a ride?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s gaze shifted to her car, a sleek and bnced model with a logo that felt familiar to her. She then took a look at the license te number. Wasn¡¯t this blue Cayenne parked in the garage of the Foley Mansion before? How did it end up in Abbie¡¯s possession? On second thought, Abbie was Mr. Foley¡¯s sweetheart. Giving a Cayenne as a gift was just a matter of words. Before, when she wanted to drive, Kelvin refused without even thinking about it, saying that she didn¡¯t need it. Tsk tsk, he really was biased. ¡°No need, thank you for your kindness, Miss Berry. I have something else to do and don¡¯t have time for idle chat. Goodbye!¡± As she spoke, Cheyenne dragged her crippled leg and intended to bypass Abbie. Unexpectedly, thetter reached out and stopped her with a face full of helpless smile. If you didn¡¯t know, you would think she is the one being bullied. ¡°I really want to help you, Miss Lawrence. Your leg injury¡­ it looks serious. Is it because you don¡¯t like my car? Does it not match your status?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°But think about it, this car was given to me by Kelvin. He said that girls are suitable for driving a Cayenne, and this car doesn¡¯t seem cheap either. Miss Lawrence, you liked it before, didn¡¯t you?¡± The message conveyed by Abbie was that she was the true mistress of the Foley family. At the thought of this, Cheyenne¡¯s face darkened even more. She threw an extremely impatient gaze at Abbie with a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°What do you want to show off? Or rather, what do you want to say?¡± The two stood very close, and Abbie immediately noticed the marks on Cheyenne¡¯s neck and even behind her ears. Those marks¡­ even if she¡¯s stupid, she can guess what¡¯s going on. ¡®What Emelia told me was true. Kelvin has spent three days and nights with this bitch. What does this bitch have that is better than me?¡¯ Jealous mes burned in Abbie¡¯s eyes. She put on an elegant yet sorrowful smile, drawing the attention of those around her. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not trying to show off in front of you. I genuinely want to help you out. After all, you¡¯re Kelvin¡¯s ex-wife,¡± Abbie said. Ex-wife! Abbie emphasized the word intentionally, and the surrounding gossipers quickly caught onto the juicy tidbit. The whispers began: ¡°She looks much younger than that woman; how can she be his ex-wife?¡± ¡°Who knows? Young people these days are so shameless. I bet this girl is just clinging onto someone else¡¯s man.¡± ¡°The one in white clothes is clearly a better wife candidate.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s striking appearance made her an easy target for beingbeled as a ¡°mistress¡±. On the other hand, Abbie¡¯s in looks and gentle demeanor fit more into society¡¯s ideal image of a wife. ¡°Nowadays, men prefer to keep young pretty girls,¡± someone whispered. ¡°He-he, shameless at such a young age! She must have been caught by the legal wife and is now acting so arrogantly!¡± another added. ¡°I agree; if it were me in that woman¡¯s shoes, I would have given her husband¡¯s mistress what she deserved!¡± As they spoke quietly amongst themselves, their words reached Cheyenne¡¯s ears while Abbie shed tears with a pitiful look on her face which made everyone feel sorry for her. ¡°Miss Lawrence,¡± Abbie continued speaking while crying softly, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been with Kelvin for three years, but we¡¯re about to get married soon. He told me he sees you like his little sister; I really didn¡¯t mean any harm by this.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t stand Abbie¡¯s pretentious act anymore ¨C it was making her angry beyond belief. She had been holding back all this time but today this woman had pushed too far! Well then¡­ it was time for Cheyenne to give Abbie what she deserved! Chapter 219: Smash a Car ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± Several loud noises rang out in session, like thunder striking the ground, causing the earth to tremble. The shattered ss flew everywhere, and the onlookers on the side of the road panicked and fled towards the back. The beautiful and expensive luxury car had its ss smashed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The hood was even caved in like a pile of scrap metal discarded on the roadside. And that morous girl with one leg limping jumped off from the car hood, throwing a stone at Abbie¡¯s feet with a ¡°bang¡± sound. Scared pale, Abbie screamed and immediately moved aside. Her eyes were full of tears as she looked incredulously at Cheyenne. Although she looked so disheveled, her smile was still bold and unrestrained. Her action of throwing the stone at the car shocked countless passersby. Looking closely now, one could see her gaze contained a cold and disdainful smile. Her waist-length wavy hair was scattered behind her head. Her fair cheeks were delicate enough without any makeup. ¡°Miss Berry, you¡¯re right about one thing: I really don¡¯t like this car!¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t small; it clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears. With an upward tilt to her eye corner, those seductive eyes shone bright as if they were made from the most beautiful crystal in this world. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. ¡°This girl is too arrogant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This Cayenne costs several million dors! How dare she say she doesn¡¯t like it? Is being a mistress so high-profile these days?¡± ¡°Poor wife; her face has turned white; I feel sorry for her.¡± ¡°Just wait for some drama; I¡¯m sure this mistress is just pretending to be arrogant. Let¡¯s see if she can afford to pay for that woman¡¯s losses.¡± ¡­ Themotion quickly attracted more attention from people passing by. A ck luxury car happened to pass by slowly. The man slowly rolled down the car window, gazing at people gathered around. He wanted to go around them but identally caught sight of that slender figure among them. The car stopped by the roadside. When he walked into the crowd after getting out of his vehicle, he saw Cheyenne holding up a huge brick above her head while smashing the car fiercely without any hesitation or fear. Sam swore he had never seen such a ¡°fierce¡± woman before, yet she didn¡¯t seem vulgar at all. His crimson lips curved into a warm smile. His eyes lit up. Abbie continued to y her game, pointing her fair fingers at Cheyenne and stuttering in speech. The car belonged to the Foley family, but it wasn¡¯t given to her by Kelvin. There was no driver that night, so she told the housekeeper she would drive it herself and return it today. Cheyenne smashed the car recklessly. When questioned by the Foley familyter on, she could easily shift all the me onto Cheyenne.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­ you smashed Kelvin¡¯s car! Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯lle after you?¡± Abbie asked nervously. But Cheyenne only snorted without any care or concern. ¡°Afraid? Why should I!¡± As they spoke, Kelvin arrived. After leaving the Foley Mansion, he searched for Cheyenne along his way. He first saw Sam¡¯s car parked there and wondered why his good friend would be here when he heard a familiar voice. Approaching closer, he found Cheyenne standing before him looking disheveled yet trying to put on an air of superiority as if saying, ¡°I¡¯m too fierce for you to handle.¡± On the other side stood Abbie crying miserably again, which only made him feel more annoyed than sympathetic. ¡°What happened?¡± The man¡¯s icy voice suddenly sounded behind them. He wore ck home clothes paired with matching suit pants and slippers which seemed out of character, for he always dressed impably wherever he went¡­ It was as if he had heard some kind of conflict between Abbie and her, which caused him to leave home without even changing clothes. Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to look at him, so she looked away with a cold smile on her lips. Abbie¡¯s face lit up with a gentle smile as she reached out with tear-filled eyes, wanting to embrace Kelvin. But he calmly avoided her and instead focused on Cheyenne¡¯s knee, furrowing his brow. She was injured. Abbie felt uneasy after being rejected by him. Tears welled up in her eyes and stained her cor with different shades of wetness, making her look even more pitiful. ¡°Kelvin, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean to damage your car. I just wanted to give Miss Lawrence a ride when I saw that she was hurt, but who knew¡­¡± Abbie exined desperately. Cheyenne stood tall against the wind blowing at her skirt, revealing two long and fair legs that were alluringly attractive. Her chestnut hair fluttered in the air as it framed those clear andzy eyes that were captivatingly beautiful. ¡°Yes, it was me who smashed your car,¡± Cheyenne admitted nonchntly while dusting off the dirt from her hands before taking out her phone from one of its pockets. ¡°Is five million enough?¡± ¡°Cheyenne!¡± Kelvin snapped angrily at her words. She thought he cared about money? Why did they always end up arguing every time they spoke? The atmosphere between them became extremely tense as if the temperature had dropped several degrees around them all of a sudden. Just then, Sam arrived elegantly beside Cheyenne with his charming smile on his face. ¡°Miss Lawrence! We meet again! You looked stunning just now! By the way¡­ does your hand hurt?¡± Why did he show up here? If not for how sincere his expression seemed when he showed concern for her injury, she would have thought that he was mocking or taunting her! Sam noticed how stunned she appeared before reaching out to hold onto Cheyenne¡¯s hand gently; upon opening it, there were red marks all over its palm! A hint of pain shed across Sam¡¯s eyes as he stood tall before crouching down. He pulled out a piece of cloth from his pocket and used it to wipe away some bloodstains near Cheyenne¡¯s knee wound carefully¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked him incredulously while retreating backwards slightly. He was a neat freak, but why did he suddenly act like this? Chapter 220: Disliking It The scene was inexplicably harmonious. The man was tall and handsome, wearing a white suit that entuated his prince-like elegance, making people willingly submit to him. His unparalleled demeanor should have ced him at the pinnacle of sess, yet he willingly crouched in front of her to tend to her wound. The scene was sweeter than any idol drama, with many girls casting envious nces and screaming in excitement. Cheyenne felt nothing but embarrassment. A cold gaze shot towards her like a sharp de of frost in winter, full of dominance. Kelvin watched the intimate interaction between the two with an inexplicable jealousy rising within him. He had known Sam for years and had never heard him talk about women before. Everyone in Akloit knew that Master Sam suffered from mysophobia and gynophobia. At a social event once, a female server identally touched his hand and was immediately fired by Sam. He turned pale as he walked towards the bathroom amidst everyone¡¯s stares. When he came out againter on, both hands were red from washing them too much. But now he knelt down before Cheyenne with tenderness on his face as he helped wipe away the wound on her knee. Why? Did he like Cheyenne? When did this start? Kelvin¡¯s mind kept wondering about these questions that seemed unbelievable to him. He thought back to a few days ago when they yed pool together; after which Sam personally drove Cheyenne home. Since then, Kelvin had noticed show Sam treated this woman differently. Abbie looked at the two with hatred in her eyes; she used to admire Sam when she was younger because of his talent and looks that were no less impressive than Kelvin¡¯s ¨C teachers even called him ¡°a once-in-a-century genius¡±. Unlike Kelvin who could be aloof sometimes, Sam always appeared gentle without ever getting angry; there would always be warmth behind those gentle eyes. It wasn¡¯t until after all those girls who confessed their love for him got rejected one by one did everyone realize therey beneath this man¡¯s gentle facade an unfeeling heart. Why did it have to be Cheyenne? Anyone else would do ¨C why specifically choose Cheyenne? What does she have that makes Kelvin marry hery while Mr. Lara follows along devotedly? Now even Master Sam is taking care of her with such tenderness. She couldn¡¯t ept it! What did Cheyenne have that she didn¡¯t, besides looks? ¡°Master Sam, what are you doing? It¡¯s so awkward. You must have seen the way people are looking at us, like they want to tear me apart. It¡¯s terrifying,¡± she said. And it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration; the stares were intense. But Sam didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He just smiled with a hint of natural charm in his eyes as he spoke clearly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t feel awkward, then no one else should either.¡± But the problem was that she did feel awkward¡­ The first time they met, he avoided herpletely. The second time he acted like a gentleman and now on their third encounter, he was helping her bandage up her wounds? It was all too confusing for her. She had long passed the age where she would indulge in fantasies; Kelvin had taught her what reality meant through some painful experiences but Cheyenne had no regrets about it. ¡°I¡¯ll do this myself,¡± Cheyenne snatched away the cloth from him and quickly tied a bow around her knee before tightening it which made her grit teeth in pain. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ You¡¯re so cruel to yourself even though you¡¯re not like those other delicatedies who whine over every little thing,¡± remarked Sam who had seen many spoiled rich girlsin over small injuries or post them on social media for attention-seeking purposes. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t like them ¨C she was more like a warrior with strong willpower who could endure pain without showing any sign of difort. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked curiously Sam looked at her with amusement before answering nonchntly, ¡°Of course I came because your dominance attracted me here; I thought there might be something fun going on.¡± Fun? Wasn¡¯t that referring to when she smashed Abbie¡¯s car? ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯replimenting or insulting me,¡± Cheyenne replied yfully ¡°Well, it really is fun and satisfying! If you want to experience it too, then your Rolls-Royce can also be smashed.¡± It was just a joke but surprisingly enough, Sam nodded his head approvingly while indulgingly saying, ¡°Sure thing! As long as you¡¯re happy, Miss Lawrence, material possessions mean nothing.¡± Everyone present felt emotional hearing this statement ¨C things that others worked hard for their entire lives were treated so casually by these wealthy people as if they were mere toys. Cheyenne was taken aback by his gaze, feeling a strange sensation in her heart. But she refused to believe that Sam could fall for her after just two meetings.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem¡­ let¡¯s forget about it. I can¡¯t afford your Rolls-Royce, I haven¡¯t paid Miss Berry¡¯s Porsche yet.¡± The two of them continued chatting as if Abbie and Kelvin weren¡¯t even there, leaving Kelvin feeling betrayed by both his friend and the woman he loved. Abbie¡¯s pitiful crying only added to his frustration. ¡°Kelvin¡­ Miss Lawrence smashed your car. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect it well enough. It¡¯s only been two or three days¡­¡± Cheyenne walked up to Kelvin with her head held high and hands crossed in front of her chest, looking him straight in the eye. ¡°That¡¯s right, I smashed it.¡± She even sounded somewhat pleased with herself. ¡°Why?¡± Kelvin arrivedte and didn¡¯t know what had happened between the two of them before he got there. In the past, he would have med Cheyenne based solely on Abbie¡¯s tears. But Cheyenne¡¯s nonchnt expression made it impossible for him to tell if she was telling the truth or not. ¡°I just didn¡¯t like it. Is that reason enough?¡± ¡°Did you not like the car or did seeing Abbie make you ufortable?¡± As soon as he spoke those words, Cheyenne felt a jolt in her heart ¨C how did he know? ¡°It was both. I have zero tolerance for someone I hate. Mr. Foley knows this about me.¡± ¡°Cheyenne! Don¡¯t be stubborn; let¡¯s talk properly,¡± said Kelvin sternly as he grabbed hold of her wrist tightly. She wasn¡¯t usually so unreasonable. The pressure on her wrist caused Cheyenne to wince, her delicate face grimaced, yet she kept smiling. ¡°You call this being stubborn? Smashing your car wasn¡¯t just an act of stubbornness; I¡¯ll pay for it!¡± Chapter 221: All He Had Was Money Her delicate hand reached into the pocket of her clothes and she suddenly felt embarrassed. She had changed into these clothes at the Foley Mansion and had forgotten that there was no money in them. Despite boasting about having five million to spend, she couldn¡¯t find any money now, and the people around her looked at Cheyenne with mocking eyes. Seeing this, Sam felt nervous for Cheyenne. Was she serious? Suddenly, a petite figure appeared in front of Sam. Her bright starry eyes were shining like crystal under the summer sky.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem¡­ Master Sam, could you lend me five million temporarily? I promise to pay you back as soon as I get home today.¡± Cheyenne had lived for 21 years, but this was the first time she had ever borrowed money from anyone. It was quite embarrassing. Her face turned red visibly fast; even her neck blushed pinkish-white color which made her look sexy yet cute at the same time. Sam paused for a second before his smile deepened slightly on his lips. ¡°She must be crazy! Asking someone on the street for five million? Only an idiot would lend it to her,¡± an onlooker said sarcastically. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± replied another person who overheard their conversation. ¡°I think that guy seems to like her quite a bit. He can afford a Rolls-Royce so five million is probably just pocket change.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that woman wearing white dress saying that young girl is her husband¡¯s mistress? Howe another suckeres along willing to spend money on her again? Her private life is really messed up; I don¡¯t understand it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there not to understand?¡± said yet another person who joined their conversation. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this woman has found herself another rich sugar daddy.¡± All these harsh words were heard by Kelvin whose eyebrows were furrowed tightly together in anger and frustration. What husband? What mistress? Did Cheyenne misunderstand something again? No wonder when she looked at him earlier, there was such disdain in her beautiful eyes. What annoyed Kelvin even more was that Cheyenne would rather borrow money from Sam than talk nicely with him! In fact, he didn¡¯t care about that car or any other car parked inside his garage ¨C if Cheyenne wanted one, then all she needed to do was ask! But instead of asking nicely or talking things out with him calmly, why did she have to resort to such extreme measures? At this moment, Kelvin suddenly remembered a small fragment of memory¡­ This car seemed to have belonged to Cheyenne. It was their first anniversary, and his grandpa said he should give her a gift. He let Chris pick it out, and Chris chose this blue Cayenne. Cheyenne had asked for it, but at that time, she just turned eighteen and had only been driving for less than a month. She took it out and almost got into an ident. He got angry and ordered the butler not to let Cheyenne near the garage again. Since then, the car had been sitting there. When it appeared again, it got broken. From start to finish, he never cared about the car. All he wanted was for Cheyenne to stop fighting with him. But before Kelvin could speak, Sam stole his thunder. ¡°Borrow money? Great! It¡¯s rare that I can help Miss Lawrence with something. To be honest, all I have left is money.¡± At these words, Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she looked at Sam with amusement. ¡°Do you know how punchable you sound right now?¡± The man shrugged nonchntly and pulled out his checkbook from his suit pocket. He quickly wrote two strokes on it before handing it over sincerely with both hands, ¡°Miss Lawrence, take five million as my thanks for giving me this opportunity.¡± Silence fell over everyone present as they stared at the handsome man in white suit like he was some kind of freak show attraction. It was the first time anyone had ever offered someone else money willingly like this before. Looks like all he has left is money. Kelvin kept his eyes fixed on every move Cheyenne made; jealousy burning inside him when she reached out her slender hand to take the check from Sam. He strode towards her, then grabbed her hand tightly before pulling her into his embrace; lifting her up horizontally against him while pressing down firmly on the back of her dress so nothing would show. Cheyenne gasped at Kelvin¡¯s sudden dominance mixed with romance; revealing pearly white teeth beneath parted lips which only added more charm onto those round wide-open eyes. From where she stood, she could still see Kelvin¡¯s anger brewing fiercely within those sharp eagle-like eyes staring down at her hungrily, as if looking upon prey. Sam¡¯s hand was in mid-air when suddenly a gust of wind blew by causing the thin check paper fluttering away into oblivion. Five million was gone! The eyes of the crowd were fixed on the check, which spun in the air beforending on a tree branch between two small twigs. Five million! Firste, first served! The group rushed towards the tree, scrambling to climb up and grab the check. But Sam seemed to treat it like an ordinary piece of paper and didn¡¯t even nce at it. He elegantly withdrew his hand and put his hand in his pocket while saying, ¡°Interesting.¡± A hint of darkness shed through his eyes unnoticed. ¡°Kelvin¡­¡± Abbie¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she looked painfully at Kelvin, who had abandoned her. Before Kelvin divorced Cheyenne, Abbie wasn¡¯t worried about anything. But since their divorce, he had done many ¡°out-of-line¡± things and always defended Cheyenne. He was supposed to be the person who hated Cheyenne most, right? Cheyenne saw Abbie¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye but felt inexplicably happy about it. She even reached out and touched Kelvin¡¯s cheek in public. Her fair arms wrapped around Kelvin¡¯s neck as a sultry voice said flirtatiously, ¡°Mr. Foley, you really scared me there. Luckily, my heart is strong enough.¡± What was with this tone? Kelvin looked over as he furrowed his brow. ¡°Cheyenne, speak properly; don¡¯t act so cutesy. That doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°Oh really? I thought Mr. Foley liked it,¡± Cheyenne replied coldly before adding, ¡°I made a mistake; please put me down first.¡± In an instant, she dropped her yful demeanor and resumed her indifferent smile as she tried to jump out of his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t move or I won¡¯t be responsible if you fall,¡± said Kelvin firmly as he carried her towards his car without even saying goodbye to Sam or Abbie. What used to be a love triangle suddenly turned into a square after Sam joined them. Those who had just used Cheyenne of being a mistress now felt like they¡¯d been pped in the face by reality. Chapter 222: It Was Just a Dream From the way things looked, it seemed like the beautiful girl and the man in ck were the ones in love. Didn¡¯t you see the look in his eyes? From the moment he appeared, he never took his eyes off her. The woman who imed to be his current wife had no presence at all. From Cheyenne¡¯s reaction, they could tell she had a handsome and excellent pursuer who loved her just as much. She didn¡¯t seem to care about fighting for a man. It was like a couple having an argument, with the boyfriend not knowing how to coax her. ¡°Kelvin, are you crazy? Let me go¡­ you¡¯re making me so angry. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t even know how many times I¡¯ve touched you already.¡± They used to have an intimate rtionship where he knew every secret about her. What was this level of intimacypared to that? Their arguing voices grew quieter and quieter until Kelvin threw Cheyenne onto the passenger seat of his car and fastened her seatbelt before driving away. The onlookers dispersed one by one. The tree on the side of road broke its branches due to too much weight and leaves scattered everywhere as if it had experienced a terrible typhoon. As for that five million dor check, no one knew where it went anymore. Sam straightened out his clothes, then walked towards his luxury car with long strides while warmly greeting Abbie, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I have something else going on, so I¡¯ll leave now. See youter.¡± After speaking, Sam left Abbie alone, who stared at the smashed car and angrily kicked it once. While she was holding onto her chest with one hand while squatting down in pain, her gaze slowly turned into fierce determination. The luxury car raced down the road with an extremely oppressive atmosphere inside; Cheyenne tried several times to undo her seat belt and jump out of window but Kelvin held onto her hand tightly each time. With only one hand holding onto the steering wheel, he turned around coldly and scolded angrily, ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself? Sitting next to me really makes you feel this ufortable? You can¡¯t even stay with me for a few minutes?¡± Cheyenne looked at him like she was looking at a monster and smirked coldly, ¡°It is quite ufortable indeed. Kelvin, what do you want?¡± The man tightly pursed his lips, with his hand on the steering wheel. The veins on the back of his hand were prominent, and his long and distinct knuckles clenched tightly. Sweat oozed from the palm of his hand. He hesitated to speak. The anger in his heart could not be expressed, and he didn¡¯t know what he was doing! At the moment, when Sam crouched down to tend to her wound, she became unrecognizable to herself. Anger, jealousy, surprise¡­ various emotions intertwined and ultimately broke through his proud rationality. Taking her away from Sam was not a momentary impulse, but rather his most genuine reaction from the bottom of his heart. Kelvin quickly calmed himself down, released the hand he was holding, and let out a sigh. After a moment of silence, he finally parted his lips and uttered a sentence. ¡°Jumping off a moving vehicle is very dangerous. Don¡¯t attempt to do such foolish things.¡± If Cheyenne paid close attention, she would have noticed the worry in his eyes as he spoke. But unfortunately, she didn¡¯t. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to control me! What authority do you have to control me? Kelvin, we¡¯re not even considered friends.¡± Undoubtedly, Kelvin was angered again. He was indeed in no position to intervene in anything rted to Cheyenne anymore. They had divorced and even though they were once a couple, now they could not even be friends. Cheyenne was even more decisive and resolute than he thought. She used to be so clingy to him, trusting and pleasing him unconditionally. Thus, her cold shoulders towards him now made Kelvin miss the old her. ¡°You injured your foot. I just take you to the hospital out of kindness. Don¡¯t think too much about it. As for those three days, my grandfather drugged you. I apologize to you on his behalf. Or if you want anypensation, feel free to ask.¡± How Kelvin med his grandfather for everything that happened over the past three days clearly angered Cheyenne. She curled her lips into a mocking smile and gazed at her reflection in the window. Her lips were still swollen and red from being kissed by Kelvin, but why did he have no sense of guilt? ¡®If it were not me but Abbie, would he offer apensation too?¡¯N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Compensation? No need, we are all forced into that situation. I don¡¯t need anypensation, just treat it as a dream and forget about it.¡± Kelvin clearly remembered how charming she looked when she was in his arms. But then he thought about the coin on the bedside table again. Cheyenne said his skills in bed were only worth that little money. Holding his breath, he was wondering, ¡®If it had been any other man, would she have been intimate with him as well?¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask her about it. Just the thought of it upset him. As Kelvin watched the indifferent expression on Cheyenne¡¯s face, he felt like giving himself a p. If she didn¡¯t care, why should he? He gritted his teeth and muttered a few words of resentment under his breath. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re something else!¡± Cheyenne put her phone away in her purse and looked at him with a smile. Her red lips curved upward. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Stop the car! I want to go to the Todd mansion!¡± Kelvin drove on as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. Cheyenne reached out and rolled down the window. Only then did he turn around halfway and drive to the Todd mansion. He nced at her knee where there was an open wound that still had some blood oozing out of it ¨C it was quite shocking to see. ¡°Why are you going to the Todd mansion when your leg isn¡¯t even treated yet?¡± Kelvin asked with concern but Cheyenne ignored himpletely which made him frown tightly without saying another word. An hourter, they arrived at Iker¡¯s Estate in Kelvin¡¯s luxury car. The security guard recognized Kelvin¡¯s car from their previous visit, so they were allowed entry. From afar, they could see that beautiful white vi had been burned ck by fire; firefighters dressed in orange suits wereing out one after another looking exhausted and sweaty from their work inside. In front of them stood Kai Todd with his fourth wife and Davon. In the middle of them was a young man dressed in ck home clothes sitting on wheelchair. He stared intently at ck smoke before him with sharp eyes but also seemed lost in thought. ¡°Master Iker,¡± came a clear familiar voice from behind, causing Iker¡¯s body to jolt. He turned around only for his eyebrows furrowed deeply upon seeing that she was injured! Chapter 223: The Todd Family Heirs Cheyenne was wearing a white batwing shirt paired with a blue checkered skirt, and white shoes. Her hair was styled in seaweed-like waves that cascaded down her back as she walked. Her hair swayed gently behind her, highlighting her slender waist and the slight sway of her skirt. Kelvin appeared behind her, dressed in a ck suit with an imposing posture that caught Kai off guard. He then realized it was Kelvin Foley. What brought him here? Kai hurried over to greet him and shook his hand while exchanging pleasantries. ¡°Mr. Foley, what brings you here today? It¡¯s such a pleasant surprise.¡± Kelvin¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s face as he naturally walked towards Iker, his lips curling up slightly with indifference. ¡°I heard about the fire started at the Todd mansion, so I dropped by to see how things were going.¡± Kai didn¡¯t miss the fact that Kelvin had followed Miss Lawrence here; they had been involved before ¨C could this mean they were getting back together? ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Foley,¡± Iker replied calmly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything major; thankfully we discovered it early on when there weren¡¯t many people around at my estate.¡± ¡°Good to hear everyone is safe,¡± Kelvin responded. Meanwhile, Cheyenne was chatting with Iker, exining why she missed their appointment yesterday. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I identally drank too much two nights ago and got into some trouble yesterday morning which dyed me froming over until today.¡± Tanner was still angry about Cheyenne missing her appointment; he had called several times but received no answer from her; she seemed to have vanished into thin air! He thought something terrible might have happened. Although Iker didn¡¯t say anything, when Cheyenne failed to show up at their appointed time yesterday, Tanner could see signs of worry and disappointment that Iker had never shown before on his face. Laterst night there was a fire which took until this morning to put out, resulting in millions of dors worth of damage being done to the vi. Iker nced at Cheyenne briefly before his coldness dissipated somewhat. He looked at her legs, intently asking if she was okay. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Master Iker.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Davon approached them, his gaze greedy as he stared at Cheyenne. He noticed the marks on the nape of her neck when she lifted her head. As an experienced yer in the world of romance, he naturally understood the reason behind it and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of frivolity in his gaze. He intentionally walked up to Cheyenne and sniffed the light fragrance on her body, feeling refreshed and delighted. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s been days. I really miss you a lot. But your neck¡­¡± As she listened to his words, Cheyenne instinctively covered her face with her hands, feeling embarrassed. As she lifted her hand, a fair-skinned arm was revealed, with marks visible on it. Iker looked over. At just a nce, he had a gloomy face. He couldn¡¯t believe that Cheyenne was the kind of woman who would y in nightclubs, even though she always acted like a ygirl every time. ¡®Who is that man leaving marks on her?¡¯ Iker thought. ¡°This is a mosquito bite.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s exnation was weak and feeble. Davon looked deeply at her arm. Looking down, Cheyenne noticed the marks on her arm. Her eyes squinted slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but curse Kelvin in her mind. ¡°There are indeed many mosquitoes in summer. Miss Lawrence is really pitiful. Remember to apply some medicine to prevent allergies.¡± Kelvin, who was ssified as a ¡°mosquito,¡± was currently focused on his thoughts. Cheyenne¡¯s skin was really tender and delicate. Though he hadn¡¯t used much force, deep marks were left. Three-year-old Lewis didn¡¯t understand the twists and turns between adults. He walked up to Cheyenne wearing a pair of blue jeans and holding a toy race car model in his hand. With a lifted face and a bright, innocent smile, she looked adorable and cheerful, bringing joy to anyone who saw him. ¡°Mosquitoes are so annoying. They keep biting you. Let me blow them away, so you won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± As he spoke, he really puffed up his little face and blew on it. Cheyenne squatted down and reached out to stroke his little head. ¡°Thank you, Master Lewis, you¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°Pretty missy, you¡¯re cute and beautiful. Can I marry you as my wife?¡± His voice was full of childlike innocence, with a cute and adorable tone. His big eyes sparkled with light. Iker narrowed his eyes and grabbed the little guy by the cor of his clothes, pulling him aside with a very unpleasant expression on his face. ¡°Do you know what ¡®wife¡¯ means?¡± The little one was dissatisfied and red at his elder brother with puffed cheeks, pouting his rosy lips and humming. ¡°Of course I know, Iker. You¡¯re so foolish that you don¡¯t even know what a wife is. A wife is someone who can eat with me, give me a bath, and sleep together.¡± I know quite a lot! Cheyenneughed uncontrobly as the little one broke free from Iker¡¯s grip and ran swiftly towards her. Suddenly, a kissnded on her pink face.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The crisp and pleasantughter echoed in Cheyenne¡¯s ears, ¡°Pretty missy, I seal you with a kiss, so you¡¯re my wife now. I will eat more and grow up quickly. Wait for me, my wife. I will earn money to support you in the future.¡± Cheyenne was stunned. Gently smiling, she reached out and touched Lewis¡¯ cheek. ¡°Okay, then I will wait for you.¡± Kelvin clenched his fists tightly under the long sleeves of his suit. The Todd family heirs all had bad intentions. Iker and Davon were eyeing Cheyenne, and even their younger brother wanted to marry her. Unfortunately, he was just his ex-husband and in ce to intervene. She really attracted attention wherever she went. ¡°Lewis,e over here to Mommy. Don¡¯t cause trouble, Iker and Davon have important things to do. Miss Lawrence, you like children a lot, why don¡¯t you just have one yourself in the future.¡± Erica was dissatisfied with how close her son and Cheyenne were, so she put on a fake smile and took the child away. When Erica mentioned this topic, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze immediately dimmed, and her smile faded away. Chapter 224: Mr. Todd Is Going to Live with Cheyenne The fleeting expression of pain on her face did not escape Kelvin¡¯s eyes, and as he thought about the reason behind it, a feeling of guilt spread within him. For three years, his grandfather had been urging them to have a child. Cheyenne had wondered what their child would look like since the first day she married him. The answer was Kelvin¡¯s cold indifference. After each time they were intimate, he would get up and dress himself in a cold manner before throwing birth control pills at her. ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°Honey, can I not take it? Grandfather hopes¡­¡± He suddenly became furious, grabbing her chin with his big hand and squeezing hard. His low and heartless voice rang in her ear like a sharp knife piercing through her heart. ¡°Shut up! Any woman can give birth to my child except you, Cheyenne. Do you understand?¡± Later on, without him having to say anything more, Cheyenne would prepare the pills beforehand and swallow them before he arrived so that Kelvin wouldn¡¯t be displeased again. If only he didn¡¯t despise her so much; perhaps their child would have been simr in size to Lewis¡¯. Unfortunately, there are no ifs. From the moment she decided to divorce him, Cheyenne was no longer that humble girl who loved him unconditionally. She wanted to be a queen herself! Iker didn¡¯t know what happened before but he knew the one who could make Cheyenne show such sadness must be Kelvin. He timely grabbed hold of Cheyenne¡¯s arm with his big hand and said in a deep voice devoid of any emotion: ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere else to stay now, so I¡¯ll stay at your ce for a few days.¡± Erica¡¯s eyes shed with a glint as she looked between the two without saying anything. Kai looked embarrassed because Iker would rather live outside than stay in therge Todd mansion. Cheyenne wore an astonished expression as if asking why. A momentter, one security guard ced an unburnt gasoline barrel right in front of everyone. This fire wasn¡¯t idental but rather premeditated murder by someone! Kai¡¯s face immediately darkened. He stared fiercely at the gasoline barrel and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Investigate. Whoever dares mess with the Todd family must have a death wish!¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Before, when Omari mentioned the situation in the Todd family wasplicated, she was dismissive. But now it seemed Omari told the truth and someone even dared harm Iker. And if Iker died, all her efforts would be for nothing. She waved her hand in resignation. ¡°You can stay at my ce if you want, just remember to pay rent.¡± Without hesitation, Tanner pulled out a check and handed it over with both hands respectfully. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please take a look.¡± Wow. They had nned this ahead of time. Cheyenne nced at the check and counted carefully. ¡°One¡­ two¡­ six¡­ seven! Holy shit, seven digits? Master Iker is quite generous! You can stay as long as you want in my vi; there are plenty of rooms.¡± Iker wasn¡¯t surprised by Cheyenne¡¯s behavior; he just snorted and told Tanner to pack up their things. There wasn¡¯t much left to pack since most of it had been burnt anyway. Iker wasn¡¯t short on money; he could buy whatever he needed again. Kelvin watched as Cheyenne took the check and stuffed it into her pocket before smiling sweetly at another man. His handsome face turned dark with anger as his veins bulged on his forehead. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°No way!¡± Everyone turned their attention towards him as Kelvin clenched his fists under his suit jacket while pursing his lips into a straight line. Cheyenne sneered sarcastically. ¡°Mr. Foley, how is this any of your business?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a girl; what kind of image does that give off if he stays with you?¡± ¡°So what? There are so many rooms in the vi; Master Iker is a gentleman ¨C I trust that much.¡± A gentleman? Iker raised an eyebrow at her description ¨C no one had ever called him that before¡­ She was wrong though¡­ He was no gentleman, but more like a demon! The decision was made. Even if Kelvin didn¡¯t like it, there was nothing he could do about it now. Davon didn¡¯t say anything but kept smiling without sincerity on his face while emitting an aura of coldness around him. ¡°Well then, Miss Lawrence, please take good care of Iker,¡± Davon said cryptically while extending out one hand towards Cheyenne for a handshake. When shaking hands, he used one finger to lightly brush against hers as if implying something. Cheyenne pretended not to understand and withdrew her hand, cing it behind her back and wiping her palm. It disgusted her! ¡°Master Davon, thank you for your kindness. Master Iker is my friend, so this is only natural,¡± Cheyenne replied with a smile, turning around to see Kelvin¡¯s dark face. Her mood inexplicably improved. She took the initiative to stand in front of Iker instead of Tanner and said, ¡°Master Iker, let¡¯s go.¡± With that said, she really pushed the wheelchair away without even looking at Kelvin once. Thetter was so angry that his deep-set eyes narrowed slightly as his cold aura intensified. ¡­ At the Lawrence Vi, Layne was waiting there with a pile of medicinal herbs on the table in front of him while holding a small notebook and calcting something with an angry expression on his face. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s voice, Layne instinctively looked up at her and felt relieved when he saw her face. All his annoyance and worry had reduced somewhat. ¡°Cheyenne, you came just in time! Look at these medicinal herbs¡­ They were supposed to be used for Master Iker yesterday but who knew someone would set fire to his residence? So many herbs were destroyed!¡± He had collected them painstakingly himself but now they were all gone. It was not just a matter of money but all his hard work. If he caught the culprit yesterday, he would definitely get his revenge. Cheyenne also looked at the medicinal herbs on the table, thankfully realizing that most important ones were still there. The herbs were prepared in duplicate. Now one portion was missing. It meant their sess rate had decreased and Cheyenne must make it on her first try.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Tanner¡¯s bright eyes dimmed along with those burnt medicinal herbs; Iker had finally made it here after much effort only for their hopes to disappear before their very eyes within seconds. No doubt this must have been hardest for Iker among everyone present here today. Chapter 225: The Mastermind Came at Iker Iker didn¡¯t say anything, his lips moved and he uttered a casual sentence, ¡°Where is my room?¡± Finally, his words caught the attention of Layne who furrowed his long eyebrows tightly and asked, ¡°What room? Cheyenne, what does Master Iker mean?¡± Cheyenne stuck out her tongue and told her grandfather everything with a guilty look on her face. The next second, the room was filled with Layne¡¯s screams that were so loud that Cheyenne had to cover her ears while being tortured. ¡°What! Master Iker is going to stay here? How can this be possible! Although you look ordinary-looking, we can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t have any ulterior motives towards you!¡± After hearing Layne¡¯s words, Cheyenne widened her eyes in disbelief and pouted slightly, saying, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I¡¯m ordinary-looking?¡± Wasn¡¯t this just another way of calling her ugly? Tanner looked carefully at Cheyenne¡¯s fair face, rosy lips, clear bright eyes and good shape and thought, ¡®She¡¯s not ordinary-looking at all!¡¯ Iker¡¯s focus was on Layne¡¯sment about him having ulterior motives towards Cheyenne; he couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips slightly with a faint smile, saying, ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, don¡¯t worry about it. Although I amme, there are certain standards when ites to my other half.¡± Cheyenne was a divorced woman who he wouldn¡¯t consider as a life partner. The reason he chose to live in the Lawrence Vi was that he wanted to figure out who was behind the fire. Upon hearing that Iker didn¡¯t like his granddaughter, Layne got angry again. ¡°What did you say? My granddaughter is talented and beautiful. Why wouldn¡¯t you like her?¡± He seemed to have forgotten that he himself ckened Cheyenne in front of Todd earlier. Cheyenne didn¡¯t care how Iker saw herself. In fact, she only saw Iker as a benefactor. After she cured him, they might not see each other again, so the argument on that topic was unnecessary. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, let¡¯s focus on business first. You go write down a list quickly so we can replenish our medicinal herbs.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Although still angry, Layne obediently went downstairs to prepare the list. Considering Iker¡¯s injured leg, Cheyenne arranged him in the room next to hers so that she could take care of him if anything happened at night. Since the family of four moved out, she had the vi redecorated ording to her own taste. The moment Iker pushed open the door, his expression was extremely vivid. What met his eyes was a sea of pink ¨C pink stars on the windowsill, a pink princess bed with a long fluffy carpet and dolls scattered all over¡­ Wasn¡¯t this just a room for little girls? Even if Iker went back to being seven or eight years old, he couldn¡¯t sleep in such a girly room.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He raised an eyebrow and spoke in a dull tone. ¡°Miss Lawrence, may I change rooms?¡± ¡°Well, since there¡¯s only me living in this vi, the decoration style of all the rooms are the same except for my grandfather¡¯s room. Master Iker, do you want to live with my grandfather?¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Todd¡¯s face became even more stiff as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No need! Take away those dolls for me. Change the curtains into ck opaque ones and rece the carpet with white. The sheets can be changed into gray color for now.¡± Cheyenne listened to what he said with regret on her face; those dolls were personally selected by her and looked so pretty! Iker really had no childlike innocence left in him. ¡°Miss Lawrence, your leg injury¡­ should be treated first,¡± He nced at Cheyenne¡¯s knee where there were still red marks from wounds covered by dust which made it look pale pink all over. ¡°Mm-hmm, see youter.¡± Tanner truly lived up to being Iker¡¯s capable assistant as everything he ordered earlier was done by the time Cheyenne finished taking her shower. The girlish bedroom now looked brand new; from top-to-bottom it exuded Iker¡¯s style ¨C simple yet elegant ck-and-white tones. After some time passed by, Cheyenne wore an apricot-colored silk camisole dress draped over same-color belt-style bathrobe while her wet hair hung down softly on her delicate shoulders. She walked barefooted wearing flip-flops showing off slender ankles painted bright red nail polish making them look like they could easily fit within one hand grip. She casually sat down opposite Iker on the sofa lifting up one foot revealing tender smooth legs right before his eyes . The air was filled with a hint of damp fragrance, like the scent of blue roses. Blue roses were also known as ¡°blue enchantresses,¡± and Cheyenne at this moment was like an elegant blue rose, alluring and unaware. Iker only nced at her before awkwardly looking away, trying not to look at her. But in his mind, he still saw those delicate feet. They looked a bit plump but had fair skin and toenails that were as exquisite as shells. Did this woman really think of him as a righteous person or did she just not see him as a man? It seemed like thetter was more likely. Cheyenne simply poured disinfectant onto her knee and then used cotton swabs to dry it off before tearing open band-aids and pressing them onto the bleeding wound. Even though she winced in pain, she neverined. Her red lips slightly parted, but what came out of her mouth was something else entirely. ¡°The fire today wasn¡¯t simple. Did you find anything on site? Did you check the surveince footage? Do you have any suspects?¡± A series of questions caught Iker off guard, forcing him to calm down his thoughts forcibly. ¡°Well, I found thisst night at the scene.¡± He took out a round wooden bead from his suit pocket and handed it over to Cheyenne. This fingernail-sized wooden bead had a faint smell of sandalwood emanating from it with patterns on top¡­ Wasn¡¯t this exactly the same one she found at the scene of an ident earlier? Cheyenne was surprised by how identical they were when she carefully examined it up close while subconsciously reaching for her purse where she felt something cold and silky inside ¨C realizing that she had changed clothes already; The bead must be in her work outfit left behind at the Foley mansion¡­ ¡°Master Iker! This bead is exactly identical to what Eddie has in his hand and what I have found.¡± Iker nodded thoughtfully while gazing into space outside where stars twinkled dimly against the dark sky. ¡°So we can conclude that whoever owns this bead is behind these three events.¡± The mastermind came for Iker! Chapter 226: Mr. Todd Cooks by Himself The reason why that person targeted Eddie and her was probably because they his ns. Soar Casino, Konner, the Todd family¡­ what was the connection between them? Cheyenne fell into a deep thought. Suddenly someone¡¯s belly rumbled. She instinctively looked up at Iker, her red lips curved with a hint of teasing smile. ¡°Master Iker, are you hungry?¡± Seeing her starry eyes and sweet smile, Iker couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. A hint ofughter shed in his eyes. His voice still sounded cold. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it seems like your belly is rumbling.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another ¡°rumbling¡± sound rang in Cheyenne¡¯s ear again. She looked down to where the sound came from. Embarrassing. It really was her stomach rumbling. Her face turned red instantly; she wished she could turn back time and take back what she said just now. She wanted to watch Iker make fun of themselves but ended up beingughed at instead. Come to think of it, she woke up at noon after sleeping at the Foley mansion, then had some conflict with Abbie on the street and went to the Todd mansion in the afternoon before finally returning here until now. It had been an entire day since shest ate anything! Now if she ordered food delivery, it would take more than half an hour to arrive¡­ Hold on! Cheyenne felt embarrassed as she picked up the water ss on the table and filled it with water before gulping down one cup quickly. The cool water flowed into her stomach, giving her some sense of fullness but only momentarily before hunger pangs returned once again¡­ She frowned while trying hard not to show how hungry she was by slightly opening her lips. ¡°Is there any new progress regarding Konner¡¯s matter at the Todd family?¡± The white light shone upon his silhouette, making him look like he was covered in silver light all over his body. With sharp eyebrows and deep-set eyes staring intently towards Cheyenne¡¯s direction, he suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m also feeling quite hungry.¡± The woman paused briefly, then smiled cutely, handing him over the ss that was still in hand. ¡°Do you want some¡­ water?¡± ¡°No.¡± Taking back her ss, Cheyenne wanted to continue their discussion, but Iker interrupted her again, ¡°Where is your kitchen?¡± ¡°Ah? It¡¯s¡­ over there!¡± With a flick of her finger, she quickly lowered her head and whispered, ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to cook. I haven¡¯t been home for several days and I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing to eat in the fridge.¡± ¡°Do you want noodles?¡± Cheyenne nodded, her round eyes looking at him with sudden brightness, licking her luscious lips full of anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything. I¡¯m not picky.¡± Iker pushed the wheelchair into the kitchen and opened the fridge. It was indeed empty except for a pile of beer cans, two tomatoes and a row of eggs. As he closed the door behind him, he coldly asked, ¡°Tomato egg noodles okay?¡± Cheyenne limped over to the kitchen door, holding onto her waist with both hands. Her fair face rested on them as if she were an eager student watching his every move. ¡°Anything is fine¡­ Master Iker can actually cook!¡± Iker didn¡¯t answer her but gave her a disdainful look instead. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Cheyenne managed to survive on just beer in an empty fridge all by herself. Quickly washing and slicing up the tomatoes into pieces before handing three eggs over to Cheyenne and saying, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you know how to beat eggs right?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Cheyenne immediately took hold of them firmly with determination in her eyes as she replied,¡±Of course I do! Do you think I¡¯m stupid or something?¡± It seemed like such an easy task¡­ However this kitchen novice was already being looked down upon by Iker who saw that after she stirred it twice, quite some egg mixture had spilled out onto the floor. Cheyenne secretly nced at him while putting down the bowl; apparently cooking wasn¡¯t meant for someone like her. The only dish she knew how to make was chicken soup but unfortunately there were no ingredients left in the refrigerator so she couldn¡¯t prove herself worthy enough for Iker¡¯s taste buds. Iker noticed that Cheyenne wanted to escape from this situation, so he grabbed hold of her cor tightly, pulling her towards himself andmanding coldly, ¡°What are you running away for? Stay here with me.¡± ¡°The smoke from cooking will ruin my delicate skin since I am such a beautiful fairy girl.¡± She had only ever cooked once before in order to impress someone special but unfortunately he didn¡¯t appreciate it which led Cheyenne never stepping foot inside another kitchen again. Compared to cooking food herself, she preferred tasting food directly instead. ¡°So Miss Lawrence are you not going to eat then?¡± Cheyenne resigned herself to the situation and grabbed onto the door frame, watching Iker in the kitchen. He moved quickly, heating up oil in a pan and pouring in the egg mixture that she had made earlier. The aroma of eggs filled the air as he added tomatoes to make soup, seasoning it simply with salt and pepper. The simple dish of tomato and egg noodles was surprisingly delicious. Ten minutester, they sat down to eat with Cheyenne helping out by serving. She took a mouthful of noodles. ¡°Be careful not to burn yourself,¡± Iker warned. ¡°Mmm,¡± she replied. She never liked eating noodles before but Iker¡¯s cooking was exceptional. She found herself enjoying every bite of this hot bowl of noodles. In contrast to her rough style of eating, Iker ate elegantly like a nobleman even when eating noodles. He watched Cheyenne¡¯s satisfied expression as he slowly savored his own bowl of noodles; suddenly feeling very happy inside knowing that she was the first person who had tasted his cooking. ¡°Master Iker, why do you know how to cook? I thought people like you just have everything handed over on a silver tter.¡± At least Kelvin did so. Iker looked at her empty bowl contentedly, then turned coldly towards Cheyenne with disdainful eyes. ¡°Well, you¡¯re mistaken. I joined the army when I was sixteen, and for the past dozen years, I¡¯ve been on the move, learning all sorts of skills along the way.¡± Cooking is just one small skill among many others. Cheyenne silently drank her soup while thinking that if someone as young as Iker could be a general, then he must have gone through many hardships. He was different from those rich second-generation kids who only knew how party all day long She indeed underestimated him before this moment. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about Konner now,¡± said Iker getting straight back into business mode without even finishing his meal yet. ¡°I had someone investigate him and found out that he is just an ordinary driver but has an overseas ount with two million dors bnce.¡± He handed over some documents containing information on Konner¡¯s ount which showed payments made using virtual currency called gold coins which started gaining poprity several years ago online. It could be exchanged for US dors or other currencies such as pounds or gold bullion etcetera. Rather than being considered real money, it is more like an intermediary medium between different forms of currency exchange systems online. Chapter 227: Gray Area It only circted online and was not subject to any national or legal jurisdiction or control due to its virtual nature. It had be the preferred choice for many illegal transactions, especially for money changers and some underground gambling dens, boxing arenas, and so on. Konner¡¯s information showed that he was just an ordinary person and he never had the opportunity toe into contact with such arge quantity of gold coins. There was a remitter¡¯s ount number listed above, but the name column only had a single letter ¡°K¡±. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but wonder about it. The first thing Iker thought of was to find a hacker to help him search since he didn¡¯t know anyone in his circle whose nickname was ¡°K¡±. Cheyenne casually nced at the information and memorized the ount number while sipping on her soup. It was sunny on Friday afternoon. After finally making it through a week, Jerry was relieved. His major in college was educational psychology. But it was not his ambition. His pursuit wasputer technology. He stayed upte for a week, typing code until three or four in the morning before going to sleep. The young man had dark circles, a sallowplexion, and several blueish whiskers on his chin. He wore a crumpled gray robe that made him look like a tramp. His dormitory roommates couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°Jerry, with your overly weary appearance, did you sneak off to a hotel room with some youngdyst night?¡± ¡°Go away, you don¡¯t understand anything. As a student of educational psychology, you will be a teacher in the future. Is it really okay to behave like a scoundrel?¡± ¡°Ha-ha. I heard some banging noises from youst night in the middle of the night¡­¡± Do you watch some porns? Before his roommate could finish his words, Jerry¡¯s phone rang. He saw an unfamiliar number on the screen. Thinking it was a sales call, he instinctively hung up. Unexpectedly, that person persisted and called again. Jerry couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows. He was about to hang up, but his roommate snatched the phone away and quickly pressed the answer button. The voice on the phone was sweet and charming, like a oriole singing in a valley, but with a hint of coolness. It sounded like someone in her twenties. ¡°You finally answered the phone.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Watching his roommate answer the phone for him, Jerry anxiously wanted to grab it back, but unfortunately his roommate was taller and stronger than him. Their first meeting was brief, and Cheyenne couldn¡¯t even remember what Jerry¡¯s voice sounded like. But now, hearing someone answer the phone, she assumed it was him and got straight to the point. ¡°This is Cheyenne. I need to talk to you about something. Do you remember me fromst time we met?¡± ¡°Cheyenne?¡± The guy on the other end of the line flirtatiously winked at Jerry and answered in a sleazy voice, ¡°What¡¯s up? My angel, do you miss me? Where did we ever meet? I don¡¯t remember.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne felt goosebumps rise on her skin as she wondered how Jerry could say something so reckless when he had seemed like such a cowardly person in front of her. Besides, he had feelings for Nora. Something wasn¡¯t right. Just then, an angry voice came through the phone. ¡°Jimmy! Enough already! That¡¯s my phone! Give it back!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid to let me know that you have a girlfriend with such a lovely voice? She sounds like a beauty. How about we y games together sometime?¡± ¡°No way! Give me my phone back!¡± Jerry struggled hard before finally snatching his phone back and stuttering out an exnation over the line. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please don¡¯t misunderstand. That was just my roommate Jimmy. He¡¯s a good man but frivolous sometimes.¡± ¡°OK, I need your help with something.¡± Miss Lawrence needed HIS help? This left Jerry feeling confused since Cheyenne was clearly more skilled than him when it came to technology; if she couldn¡¯t handle it herself, then how could he? ¡°Miss Lawrence, you see my skills are still below yours. If it¡¯s something difficult, I¡¯m even more¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not anything too difficult. I¡¯ll add you on Facebook Messenger and send you an ount and IP address to check the owner of thisputer.¡± Without giving Jerry a chance to refuse, Cheyenne hung up the phone and added him as a friend. A long string of IP addresses was sent over, and Jerry logged in to take a look. It turned out to be an ount for Grey Area. As the name suggests, Grey Area was simr in nature to Dark League but stood alone as a more high-end core website. The people inside were undoubtedly those with certain backgrounds. Jerry entered the bank ount number and found all information about this member; there were dozens of financial transactions on this ount. ¡°K¡±, the most recent transfer was two million dors on May 16th ¨C three days before Konner died in a car ident. And he had deposited that money into his foreign bank ount beforehand. Who exactly was ¡°K¡±? Jerry continued browsing through Grey Area¡¯s website; when he first came across Dark League¡¯s site, everything almost overturned his imagination about the world. There was another saying circting among their hackers: if you haven¡¯t made it onto Dark League¡¯s leaderboard yet then you haven¡¯t seen much of this world at all. When Konner first entered Dark League he saw some videos that scared him so badly that he suffered from mental breakdowns for over a month afterwards;ter on he deliberately avoided those messages only looking for things that were useful for himself instead. He never expected Grey Area would shock him even more than before. On its homepage hung up one wanted poster with blood-red banners reading ¡°Hiring at High Cost,¡± while below there was an eerie skull dripping blood. Clicking on it revealed erged red fonts reading, ¡°Mr. X., Headhunting: Three Million Gold Coins!¡± Three million gold coins converted into US dors amounted to three hundred million dors!!! Chapter 228: Cheyenne, I’ve Seen You a Long Time Ago Oh my god! If those people knew they spent three hundred million to kill a delicate young woman, he wondered what their expressions would be like. With a task to finish, Jerry stayed up again. When his roommates were all asleep, he used a shlight in his mouth and ced hisputer under the covers. His eyes were fixed on the screen of code while his fingers moved quickly and rhythmically on the keyboard like a robot. He struggled to keep his heavy eyelids open for fear of making mistakes due to drowsiness. In the dark night, handsome men always stay upte. After hanging up the phone, Cheyenne took afortable shower and slept well because Kelvin had been bothering her for three days straight without giving her much rest at all. On the same night, under the light of a full moon, the reflection of a solitary and slender man could be seen on the floor-to-ceiling window. The cool breeze weaved through his white robe, lifting one corner of his bathrobe as he stood by the window, arms crossed. His deep-set eyes stared at the faint yellow lights outside for a long time. Cigarette butts littered the floor by his feet, an empty beer bottle rolled to the door, making a faint noise in his ears. Omari never knew that getting drunk could be such a difficult thing. The more he tried to forget, the more he remembered what happened that day. Cheyenne was in a drowsy state; she seemed to hear the vibration of her phone. She opened her sleepy eyes and reached out her delicate and slender hand to pick up her phone. Beep beep¡­ A series of faint and sporadic noises sounded in her ears, a hoarse and maic male voice tinged with a hint of drunkenness said, ¡°Cheyenne.¡± This voice was soft. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Cheyenne was a bit sleepy, but upon hearing this voice, she instantly became more awake. She sat up, holding the nket, furrowing her brows, and let out a silent yawn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Is there something important you¡¯ve discovered?¡± The rm clock on the table showed it was 2:30 in the middle of the night. At this hour, he should have been asleep.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As an elite, Omari led a disciplined life. No eating after 9 PM, sleep before 11 PM, and waking up promptly at 6:30 AM. His suit and shoes were always a matching set, down to his choice of tie and cufflinks. Given his routine, it was unlikely for him to call her at suchte night unless there was something important going on. ¡°Cheyenne, why?¡± The person on the other end hupped, his voice slurred. Cheyenne was momentarily confused. Is he drunk? ¡°What do you mean ¡®why¡¯?¡± ¡°Hic, why him instead of me?¡± Him? What was Omari talking about? Cheyenne¡¯s half-awake mind waspletely thrown off by his words. She opened her lips slightly and asked helplessly, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°I am,¡± he replied with a hint of sadness in his voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± ¡°Are you alone?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ alone.¡± Why did it sound like he was feeling sorry for himself? Cheyenne could only go along with what he said and advised him gently, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, then don¡¯t drink it anymore; just go to bed early.¡± Omari worked as a bartender part-time, so she knew that he had quite a high tolerance for alcohol and wouldn¡¯t easily get drunk like this unless he drank quite a bit. But what could have made him so upset like this? She hadn¡¯t heard anything about his romantic or career setbacks recently either¡­ Through the phone line came Cheyenne¡¯s stern yet caring voice which reached Omari¡¯s ears clearly despite all that alcohol in his system. Cheyenne really did care about him after all¡­ That day she had just been set up by someone else; nothing more than that. Omari fell onto his soft cool bed while moonlight streamed through floor-to-ceiling windows, casting silver light onto his handsome pale face. His charming eyes were slightly open but red. His long eyshes half-closed as he stared straight out into tree branches outside where leaves turned into shining silver-white under moonlight The man¡¯s red lips slowly curled upwards while dimples appeared. After some time passed when Cheyenne decided she would sleep now, Omari¡¯s voice suddenly reached her ears. ¡°Cheyenne, do you remember when we first met?¡± The first time they met¡­ Cheyenne rubbed her throbbing head and closed her beautiful eyes. The silver moonlight spilled onto her fair shoulders. Her strap was half-drooping, revealing a fair and delicate skin that contrasted with the chestnut curly hair behind her. Her almond eyes stared at the sky outside the window. Suddenly, sheughed. ¡°I remember! You¡¯re the one who made me aughingstock in front of everyone in school!¡± ¡°No,¡± Omari suddenly seemed to wake up. He turned on the bedsidemp and took out a yellowed notebook from his cab. The sound of flipping pages was as pleasant as a stream singing under moonlight. He found it. His slender fingers rubbed against the yellowing handwriting on it. The date recorded above was February 23rd, 2014 ¨C sunny with clouds. ¡°Omari, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand you. Are you sure you¡¯re not drunk? Go to bed early; I¡¯m tired too.¡± She yawned twice while speaking, tears rolling down from her eyes onto the nket. ¡°Cheyenne, I saw you in 2014 under a bridge¡­¡± Under a bridge? Cheyenne¡¯s drowsiness vanished instantly as she stood up barefoot and walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows before pulling open its curtains with a ¡°whoosh.¡± The world outside was pitch-ck and quiet enough for only her heartbeats and Omari¡¯s voice to be heard clearly. ¡°You¡­ What did you say? That bridge¡­ How do you know about it?¡± She hadn¡¯t told anyone about this incident before ¨C not even Kate knew that she almost died under that bridge years ago. Everyone asked why she liked Kelvin so much; but it was because he had given her some of the most beautiful tenderness when everyone else had abandoned her. That back view took eight years for Cheyenne to finally look away from. Chapter 229: Omari’s Past (Part One) On February 23, 2014, nearing the end of the year, a cold front blew in from the northwest and made its way through the t ins. Akloit had been experiencing light rain for half a month straight with daytime temperatures only reaching three degrees Celsius. A bright ck Porsche Cayenne drove through the rain and stopped in front of an old residential building located in an alleyway that had been around for many years. The surrounding area was filled with low-rise buildings. The alleyway was so narrow that once the car entered it, it took up the entire space. The tires rolled over cobblestones and ck sewage water mixed with rainwater jumped out and flowed into a drain along with gravity. The air was filled with a foul smell of groundwater that resembled rotting dead mice or stinky eggs. Sitting inside her luxury car, Laurel wrinkled her nose in disgust and covered it with her handkerchief before taking out limited edition Chanel perfume from her purse to spray herself. She said disdainfully, ¡°Can people even live here? I¡¯ve seen pig farms more upscale than this! I can¡¯t believe there are still such backward ces like this in Akloit; they¡¯re really holding back city development.¡± The middle-aged man driving looked to be around forty years old. He wore a ck suit paired with matching trousers and his hair was neatlybed despite his ruggedly handsome face showing signs of aging. It was clear he must have been quite handsome when he was younger. ¡°Laurel, watch your words,¡± he warned sternly. ¡°What do you mean by saying people can¡¯t live here?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. This was Akloit¡¯s slum area which may only upy one-tenth of Akloit¡¯snd but houses forty percent of its poption. The small shabby houses were packed tightly together like sardines; each small window represented one household where families lived cramped lives like hardworking ants struggling to make ends meet. Most residents were migrant workers who came from remote mountainous areas to work at nearby factories or ports selling theirbor for survival. Laurel sneered as she spoke; she wasn¡¯t even being harsh enough on these homes which couldn¡¯tpare to even doghouses prepared for her beloved pets. Only dirty uneducated low-ss people lived here. Her eyes shed briefly with cold resentment as she clenched her fists tightly wondering why on earth her husband chose such a woman born into poverty? Laurel Walsh came from an aristocratic family where she excelled at everything including music, chess artistry, flower arrangement, tea ceremonies but ultimately lost out to someone who grew up in poverty-stricken slums! Her husband had cheated on her with another woman and had a son with her. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden death of that woman, her husband would never have brought their illegitimate child back into their lives. And to think that the boy was already sixteen years old! Her own son was only eighteen this year. In other words, he had cheated on her in just their second year of marriage. And with a woman who wasn¡¯t even as good as she was! The luxurious car parked in a small courtyard that was dpidated and run-down, made up of the earliest tile-roofed houses covered in weeds. Whenever it rained, water would leak into the house. There were seven or eight households crammed together sharing one faucet and toilet, making it narrow and dirty. It was noon now, and people who had just finished working in the morning were returning home to cook. A fat middle-aged woman crouched down before a small stove came into view first. Thick blue smoke billowed out from the stove as she squatted down before it blowing fiercely at its mouthpiece with pursed lips. She wore an oversized yellow floral cotton-padded jacket paired with ck cotton pants; this posture made her look bloated beyond recognition. She was the first person to see the luxury car pull up outside their courtyard gate; envy immediately shed across her square face even though she didn¡¯t know what brand of car it was but could tell by looking at it that it must be worth quite a bit. She knew almost everything about everyone living around here, but no one had ever mentioned having rich rtives. The plump woman forgot all about cooking when she saw someone get out of such an expensive car right outside where they lived! The door opened, revealing a woman who looked about the same age as herself but much slimmer and more delicate-looking than she did, like someone still in their thirties. Wearing two-piece Chanel-style clothing paired with white high-heeled shoes while carrying an LV embroidered handbag along with curly hair adorned by lustrous pearl earrings, she was exquisite and noble. Beside her stood an elegant man dressed smartly in his suit exuding both sharpness and dominance. His shiny ck leather shoes were tapping rhythmically against ground surface. ¡°Excuse me¡­ Is Angel West living here?¡± Angel? The sicklydy? The chubby woman stared dumbfoundedly at the man in front of her, her greedy eyes fixed on him. He was obviously a big shot, and he was so handsome! The woman next to him was even more decked out in luxury. They were clearly loaded! ¡°Who are you guys? What do you want with my mom?¡± A hoarse voice suddenly sounded from behind them. It belonged to a teenage boy who seemed to be going through puberty ¨C his voice was somewhere between mature and awkward, leaving asting impression. The man turned around to face the boy standing before him ¨C he looked about sixteen or seventeen years old. He wore a slightly yellowed white shirt that wasn¡¯t warm enough for this cold weather, paired with thin jeans and white canvas shoes. He stood tall, reaching up to the man¡¯s shoulders but looking quite skinny; even his shirt seemed loose on him. With sharp eyebrows and bright eyes that exuded confidence without showing any emotion, he looked just like¡­ him. Angel had left with their child when Omari was only four or five years old; Leon Lara still remembered what Omari looked like as a chubby little kid. But now he had grown into such an upright young man. Leon had thought Angel took the million dors his mother gave her and left him for good ¨C she wouldn¡¯t have ended up on the streets with that amount of money. But it turned out she never took it at all; instead she left alone with their child to make ends meet as a single mother working odd jobs. If not for finding out about her terminal illness recently, Leon might never have known where Angel and Omari were all these years due to her stubbornness¡­ It made Leon love and hate Angel. Being someone who didn¡¯t express emotions easily, Leon stood there with tears welling up in his eyes. The teenager remained unusually calm throughout this exchange though; after giving them both an indifferent nce, he said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Upstairs there was only one room: small but clean-looking space separated by using one bed sheet as curtain divider. Therey one single bed covered by paperboard sheets topped off by thin white floral bedding without even having pillows which were reced by dictionaries instead. Leon felt his nose tingle while feeling heavy-hearted inside. Was this how Angel lived these past ten years? Chapter 230: Not Him To the north as you enter the room, there was a white porcin jar with blue floral patterns ced on a wooden table. A ck and white photograph leaned against the wall. The beautiful woman in the photo appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. Even in a colorless old photograph, her lovely face could still be seen. She and Laurel werepletely different types. At the first nce of that photo, Leon couldn¡¯t help but feel his eyes moisten. He walked towards the table. Although he was less than ten meters from that photo, he had a feeling of endless time passing. The scene of their first meeting still vividly appeared in his mind. It was a peaceful summer afternoon with bright sunshine when he, as a sponsor of the school, was invited to give a speech at the university. While everyone was listening attentively, she was the only one who leaned back in her chair and fell fast asleep. The sunshine fell perfectly on her soft, raven-chestnut hair, casting ayer of golden light upon the young girl. By that time, he had gotten married and his wife had given birth to their first son, Hayden. But he knew deep down that he and his wife were just a business alliance between prestigious families, with no love involved. Not until he met her did Leon experience what it felt like for his heart to skip a beat. She was the one who captured his soul and haunted his dreams. Using despicable means, he coerced and tempted her, who was only eighteen years old, into bing his mistress. Proud as she was, she was like a beautiful little phoenix. How could she willingly be the mistress of a married man?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She had countless times wanted to escape, but Leon selfishly locked her up. He knew it was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t let go. After Omari was born, his proud girl finally became much quieter and there were gradually more smiles on her face. He thought that all he needed to do was wait, and he would divorce his wife and marry her without any hesitation. However, there was a turning point at this moment. His mother found her. When Leon returned home after socializing, the ce was already empty. Her mother told her that Angel left with one million, and that she only loved the Lara family¡¯s money. He didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after searching for a long time without finding any trace of her and the child, he gradually sealed this rtionship deep in his heart. Until a month ago, he received an anonymous letter with no signature, but the familiar handwriting was recognizable. It was Angel. The man stood still, tears streaming down his face uncontrobly. He knelt before the photo. The deep love and regret in his eyes stabbed at Laurel¡¯s heart. ¡®Leon, you cheat on me, don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡¯ the woman thought. The teenager stood behind him with a handsome face devoid of emotion. His lips curled up into a sarcastic smile as he thought, ¡®It¡¯s been ten years. If he really wanted to find me and my mother, why didn¡¯t he? I heard that I have a half-sister who is only two years younger than me! It¡¯s ridiculous. His so-called love was just empty words. He could easily turn around and find another woman to have children with.¡¯ Watching Leon¡¯s remorseful expression now, Omari couldn¡¯t help but feel ironic. This man had promised to take him away to Akloit, provide him with the best resources and send him to the best school. Omari was sixteen-years-old and starting high school. He had excellent grades despite living in poverty ¨C his mother¡¯s lifelong wish was for her son to seed ¨C so he agreed to leave home in pursuit of this dream. He would study hard, be sessful and make her proud no matter what it took. With his mother¡¯s ashes by his side, they left the shabby rental home together for good. He moved into a mansion where servants took good care of him. He attended one of the best schools and earned him favor from teachers there due to his academic prowess. However, Laurel wasn¡¯t as kind-hearted as she appeared on surface; Omari¡¯s return threatened her son¡¯s position. As an illegitimate child, Omari was aughing stock within the Lara family. Though Leon was nice to him, the other Laras looked down on him. One time Yasmin Lara broke a photo frame identally but shifted the me onto Omari. She used tears to deceive others. Out of anger, he pushed her. Laurel doted on her daughter so much that she instantly ordered the servant to throw away his books and clothes and told him to get lost. At seventeen-years-old when self-esteem was paramount, only taking the jacket, he walked away from home. It was cold and drizzling that night. He instinctively ran to hide under the bridge, where he saw a petite figure curled up on a pair of cardboard boxes. The girl looked about twelve or thirteen years old, wearing a thin white nightgown that draped over half her face. In the dim light, her face shone with an ethereal glow. Her delicate eyebrows arched like crescent moons and her jet-ckshes cast a shadowy arc on her cheeks. Her lips were tinged with pale pink and she spoke softly in his ear. ¡°Mom¡­ Mom, it¡¯s cold. Cheyenne misses you so much.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± she whimpered. She seemed to be trapped in a nightmare as she murmured sweetly like a little kitten. He listened to the young girl calling out ¡°Mom¡± hoarsely while tears rolled down from her eyes like crystal beads; it reminded him of his own mother. The thought that there was someone else in this world who was just as pitiful as he was resonated with him deeply. The boy walked over and squatted in front of the girl, reaching out to touch her cheek. It felt hot! She had fever! Perhaps because his fingers were colder than hers, the girl felt warmth when he touched her cheek; just when he tried to retract his hand back from hers, it was held tightly by her soft hands. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She unconsciously called out again while holding onto his arm tightly; due to fever, small red bumps appeared all over her sweaty forehead which made wet hair stick around at her temples giving an impression of being fished out from water. ¡°Let go! I¡¯ll go buy medicine for you.¡± The little girl mistook him for ¡°Mom¡± and clung onto him tightly refusing to let go while continuously shrinking into his embrace seeking warmth. Omari¡¯s cold heart gradually melted because of this unconscious act of closeness towards him; silently watching the young girl¡¯s face deeply engraved into his mind. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer¡­ The weather was getting colder day by day; if they continued staying here any longer, then there was possibility that she might die here. Omari released himself from the grip and stood up. When he returned back after buying medicines from the store, there wasn¡¯t anyone lying on cardboard boxes anymore. But outside the rain kept pouring down heavily without showing any signs of stopping anytime soon¡­ Chapter 231: Goodbye Forever Eight years ago, the person who covered her with a jacket under the bridge was actually Omari! Cheyenne¡¯s phone slipped from her hand and fell onto the bed, while on the other end of the line she could hear Omari¡¯s heavy breathing. Even and regr. Was he asleep? How could that be possible? Had she got the wrong man right eight years ago? No, that couldn¡¯t be right. She couldn¡¯t have been mistaken. She clearly remembered seeing Kelvin wear that jacket when he was together with Abbie. What did this mean? Had she been wrong for all these eight years? But she had never told anyone about what happened under the bridge, not even Kelvin himself knew about it. Omari had fallen asleep but Cheyenne couldn¡¯t sleep at all. She reached out to pick up her phone which had fallen onto the nket and hesitated for a long time before finding that number which she knew by heart. She made a call. ¡­ dperd Estate. This was an apartment bought by Kelvin himself with its decoration style identical to the Foley Mansion. No one else had ever set foot in it except him and his assistant Chris. The study light was still on casting dim yellow light over his face which possessed strikingly handsome features. He wore a ck bathrobe wrapped around his tall muscr body along with thin-rimmed sses exuding an aura of restraint from head to toe. In front of himy piles of documents umted during those three days when he was trapped. Though Chris had helped solve most of them; however, regarding core issues, only he could make decisions on them. Since returning from the Todd mansion, no matter what he did, Cheyenne kept popping up in his mind. Whether it was her bold infatuation towards him back then or how sexy and charmingly aloof she looked beside him or even how indifferent she appeared when leaving¡­ When washing his face, Cheyenne¡¯s face would appear in water; while reading books, words would suddenly transform into her face without warning. ¡°Bang!¡± He suddenly punched down hard on the table top, causing loud echoes throughout the study room and making luxurious deskmp jump slightly. Light shadows flickered everywhere¡­ His white knuckles turned red due to excessive force applied. His eyes remained indifferent as they gazed upon the wound on his hand. Cheyenne! How can you disappear from my mind? Kelvin was thinking about that woman when suddenly his phone rang on the desk. He looked at the screen and hesitated for almost three seconds before realizing it was Cheyenne¡¯s call. Wait a minute! Cheyenne? Why is she calling him? For the first time, Kelvin felt confused like he was in a dream. How could that woman call him? Is she calling to ask for forgiveness? Iker lives in her ce. Did something happen between them? She finally regrets it! Only foolish women like her would engage in such behavior of inviting danger into their homes. After some thought, Kelvin decided to answer the call. He quickly organized his thoughts and prepared to mock Cheyenne when he heard a soft voice with a sobbing tone on the other end of the line. Is she crying? In his memory, this thick-skinned woman had never shed tears. Even when they were divorced, she stubbornly tried to show strength in front of him. Could it be that Iker bullied her after all? No matter how strong she was, she would definitely suffer losses in such situations. Especially since her opponent used to be an undefeated warrior. ¡°¡­ Cheyenne? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Kelvin, have you ever been under the bridge eight years ago?¡± Her voice broke down intermittently into sobs over the phone while Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows trying hard to listen carefully. When he finally understood what she said, confusion filled his maic voice. ¡°What happened eight years ago? What bridge are you talking about?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Was she drunk? ¡°Cheyenne¡­ Are you drinking alcohol? You¡¯re talking nonsense; I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± As soon as he finished speaking these words, Cheyenne lowered her head despondently while big drops of tears fell from her eyes like broken pearls onto her cheeks. Her bright face was covered with tear stains. Her fair tender hands covered her mouth tightly so that no cry would escape through her lips. ¡°You¡¯re drinking alcohol now?! Wow! You really know how to make things worse! Not only did you invite danger into your home but also drank with strangers there! Why do you want to throw yourself at cripples?¡± The cold voice still contained slow mockery meaning¡­ Without any mercy, it pierced through Cheyenne¡¯s eardrums like a sharp needle and stabbed at her heart. Blood droplets kept flowing out of her heart. She had mistaken the person she admired from the beginning. Her infatuation for the past eight years was just wishful thinking on her part. She had no right to me Kelvin for his coldness towards her, as it was all caused by her own foolishness and tragedy that she brought upon herself! Cheyenne suddenly realized this and didn¡¯t want to obsess over those blurry memories anymore, nor should she have any expectations of Kelvin. ¡°Kelvin, I wasn¡¯t drinking.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. It was my mistake. You¡¯re not him. I¡¯m sorry for wasting your precious three years.¡± As Cheyenne apologized sincerely and seriously to him, Kelvin couldn¡¯t feel happy at all; instead, he felt a hint of fear rising in his heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man suddenly raised his head with deep-set eyes that were tinged with dangerous light. Cheyenne responded withughter ¨C a relievedugh after despair ¨C which transmitted through the phone like a curse etched into his mind. Echoing continuously. ¡°Kelvin, I loved you¡­ It wasn¡¯t until I was covered in wounds that I realized we shouldn¡¯t have been together from the start.¡± ¡°Cheyenne!¡± He became angry. It was she who provoked him first; what did it mean now? Did she regret it? His face darkened as if a terrible storm brewed within him. He clenched his teeth to prevent himself from losing control due to anger. ¡°Kelvin, I truly wish you happiness with Miss Berry.¡± ¡°Goodbye, or rather never see each other again.¡± ¡°Cheyenne!¡± The moment the call ended, Kelvin mmed his expensive custom-made phone onto the ground, causing it to shatter into pieces. In that moment, he looked fierce and terrifying like an Asura crawling out of hell itself. Chapter 232: Mr. Foley is in a Bad Mood Today Kelvin¡¯s figure was perfectly hidden in the darkness, his sharp and deep-set eyes staring at the dark night outside, with a chilling air about him. As the night grew darker, he stood there until the first ray of sunlight broke through the clouds and scattered down from the sky like a huge curtain being torn open, gradually expanding. The light became brighter and brighter. The morning light fell on his tall and sturdy body. His whole body seemed to be covered with a soft golden glow. His short hair was blowing in the breeze. asionally, two strands of hair yfully danced in mid-air. Chris had been waiting downstairs for almost half an hour. It was almost eight o¡¯clock now but Mr. Foley still hadn¡¯te down yet. He reached out to touch breakfast he had bought along on his way here. The coffee was warm; if he didn¡¯t drink it soon it might get coldter which would affect its taste. After hesitating for a while, he decided to give Mr. Foley a call. ¡°Sorry¡­ the number you have dialed is currently switched off,¡± came back an automated message. Why was it switched off? He looked up at the lights upstairs that were still on; Mr. Foley should be home then. This had never happened before, so Chris decided to go up himself and see if something had happened to Mr. Foley. Just as he raised his hand to knock on door, the tightly closed wooden door opened suddenly. A handsome face appeared right in front of Chris, but he felt that Mr. Foley¡¯s mood seemed particrly bad today. Chris¡¯ guess got confirmed during their meetingter. One employee mistakenly ced wrong LOGO header for contract pages, causing Mr. Foley to scold him severely. The atmosphere inside the conference room became extremely oppressive. Everyone lowered their heads carefully, held onto their documents, afraid that Kelvin would vent his anger on them. Suddenly, a thick blue file fell from mid-air describing perfect parabolic trajectory beforending urately into trash can near the door catching everyone¡¯s attention.. Cody¡¯s face turned red with anger, and his eyes flickered with sparks of fury. The muscles in his face twitched, and he clenched his lips tightly, too angry to speak.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At the head of the table sat a man dressed in a ck three-piece suit, paired with a white shirt buttoned up to the top. He had an icy-cold demeanor that made him look both intimidating and impressive. His gaze swept around the conference room before settling on Cody. Without any mercy or hesitation, heunched into an attack. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Mr. Berry managed to get this position. Your proposal is simply garbage ¨C no wait ¨C even garbage can be sorted into recyble and non-recyble categories. This proposal ispletely non-recyble.¡± In terms of seniority, Cody was older than Kelvin. The Foley Group was founded by members of both the Foley family and Berry family along with several other original shareholders. After Foster, Cody¡¯s brother passed away, his shares were transferred to Cody as a result. Although he only held 10% of shares in total, thanks to Foster¡¯s connections, Cody managed to be department manager at thepany. Furthermore, due to Abbie¡¯splicated rtionship with Kelvin, Cody¡¯s status among many shareholders had been rising steadily over time. For so many years, he had always seen himself as Kelvin¡¯s elder. Though he obeyed all orders given by Kelvin, deep down inside he felt dissatisfied towards Kelvin¡¯s iron-fisted management style. Today being publicly humiliated like this caused Cody¡¯s temper re up instantly; mming down his pen onto the table, he rolled up his sleeves and pointed usingly at Kelvin while cursing loudly. ¡°You think you¡¯re some kind of god or something? If it weren¡¯t for our Berry family, there wouldn¡¯t even be the Foley Group today!¡± ¡°Back when I was doing market research, you were probably still wearing diapers!¡± ¡°Now that the Foley Group has risen up, you start burning bridges? Well, let me tell you something. I¡¯m not going to take your bullying anymore! I quit as Marketing Department Manager immediately!¡± This sudden disy of defiance from Cody made things even more tense inside the conference room; several small leaders who followed him began trembling nervously. If Cody resigned, what would they do? Some wanted to say somethingforting but decided against it. It was better to just keep quiet for now instead¡­ Kelvin stood up and walked to Cody. Cody thought his words had frightened Kelvin and that Kelvin was trying to apologize to smooth things over. With this in mind, Cody couldn¡¯t help but straighten his chest and take on the demeanor of an elder. He pushed up his brown sses on his nose while avoiding Kelvin¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°Kelvin, what do you want?¡± Before he could finish speaking, a cool hand suddenly gripped him tightly. There was a crisp sound as bones rubbed together at the joints which startled everyone. The next moment, Cody screamed in pain. The screams echoed throughout the conference room which silenced everyone present. Then they heard the man¡¯s voice say lightly, ¡°The thing I hate most is when people point their fingers at me while talking.¡± His gaze fixed on Cody who felt overwhelmed by it all; even breathing became difficult for him as he struggled to speak again, ¡°¡­ Kelvin¡­ you¡¯re something else!¡± ¡°I am naturally so,¡± replied Kelvin coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then feel free to leave.¡± He let go of Cody¡¯s hand before turning back to sit in his seat, saying, ¡°The meeting continues!¡± Mr. Foley didn¡¯t even bother looking at Cody; it made people both afraid and intimidated by him. Cody left immediately after being humiliated, with his eyes as sinister as those of a snake hiding in grass and waiting for its prey. As soon as the meeting ended, employees began leaving one after another from the conference room. Kelvin sat there fidgeting and pulling off his tie while unbuttoning two buttons on his white shirt. He took a deep breath before leaning back. Chris gathered all materials used during the meeting carefully while watching Mr. Foley closely. Suddenly Kelvin asked, ¡°Do you have any cigarettes?¡± A low maic voice caught Chris off guard, making him pause momentarily before quickly taking out a pack from inside his suit pocket. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 233: They Aren’t Living in the Same Room The rhythmic and clear sound of knocking startled Tanner and Iker in the living room. Tanner was pouring tea for Iker when he heard the knocking sound. He paused for seconds before continuing his action, causing tea to overflow from the pot into the cup and onto the white marble table, almost soaking through the newspapers ced on top. ¡°The water is full,¡± Iker said disdainfully as he nced at Tanner out of the corner of his eye while reading a book. Upon hearing Iker¡¯s reminder, Tanner turned around and quickly walked to open the door to see who it was. In front of him stood a man wearing a white shirt with a light blue suit jacket paired with off-white pants that gave off a casual vibe. His captivating eyes were tinged with fatigue as he held several transparent stic bags filled with steaming food. When Omari saw Tanner, anger shed across his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tanner couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by Omari¡¯s reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t we meetst time? Oh¡­ Mr. Lara, right? Just call me Tanner. Were you looking for Miss Lawrence?¡± Omari tried to recall if he had ever met this person before but couldn¡¯t remember seeing him anywhere. ¡°Why are you here? Where is Cheyenne? I need to find her¡­¡± Before Omari could finish speaking, a clear voice suddenly sounded in his ear, the words spoken were ambiguous enough to make one imagine things. ¡°She was tiredst night and is still sleeping now. Please keep your voice down.¡± Sitting elegantly in his wheelchair, the man wore loose ck V-neck pajamas paired with matching pants, and dark blue slippers on feet. This home outfit didn¡¯t match well with his cold temperament. His sleepwear looked ordinary both in quality and style. It seemed like something bought hastily just so he could have somethingfortable enough to wear at home. Iker¡¯s teacup still emitted steam which obscured part of his face. His every move exuded gracefulness andposure. Upon hearing these words, Omari¡¯s face paled. No¡­ it couldn¡¯t be. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t a ygirl. ¡°Master Iker, could you please exin why you¡¯re here at Cheyenne¡¯s house?¡± He ced his breakfast on the table and asked Iker in a cold voice, with a chill in his eyes that felt like a knife at thetter¡¯s throat. Iker was promoted to the rank of Major General at a young age, having truly experienced the cruel battles and witnessed many grand scenes. Omari¡¯s sharp eyes were not enough to make him feel afraid. With a calm expression, he picked up the tea cup in front of him and took a sip before saying softly, ¡°I stayed herest night.¡± He spoke calmly, but Omari felt as if a sudden storm had surged in his heart, causing his emotions to fluctuate greatly. With a sudden movement, arge hand grabbed Iker¡¯s cor, the terrifying gaze seeming to want to devour him. The pupils shrank as the mes of anger burned fiercely. ¡°What did you say?¡± Did he stay with Cheyennest night? Why? He hadn¡¯t even lived in this big vi yet, but Iker, who had only known Cheyenne for less than a month, could live here. ¡°Mr. Lara, what are you doing? Let go of Master Iker!¡± Tanner quickly stepped forward to stop the two from fighting as they were about to engage in a physical altercation.¡± Even though Iker had a disability in his legs, he hadn¡¯t given up on exercising his body for the past three years. Coupled with a good foundation, if they were to fight, it was hard to say who woulde out on top between him and Omari. Cheyenne heard the noisymotion downstairs and, feeling annoyed, reached over to grab a pillow and threw it to the foot of her bed. She opened her bleary eyes and stared nkly at the white bay window in front of her. She remembered that she called Kelvinst night, but somehow fell asleep and didn¡¯t know what happened afterwards. Looking at the clock on the desktop, she found it was only half past eight¡­ With a face full of frustration and helplessness, she got out of bed and stepped into her favorite fluffy white bunny slippers. She was wearing a peach-colored sleep dress with her long hair flowing down, and carrying a blue pillow in her hand as she appeared before everyone. In sight, chestnut wavy curls cascaded over the fair and round shoulders, revealing a delicate and sexy corbone. The white nightgown fell just above the knee, showcasing slender calves. The ck circles under her eyes were particrly striking, and the anger in the starry eyes was evident. ¡°What are you two doing? You¡¯re making a fuss so early in the morning.¡± The voice was slightly hoarse, with a hint of sweet coquetry. Both Omari and Iker looked over. Their eyes were filled with surprise and affection at the sight of Cheyenne¡¯s adorable side. Cheyenne had no idea about the tension between the two men. She walked from the staircase to the living room, plopped down on the sofa, and nced at all of the breakfast food spread out on the table with interest. All of this was her favorite. Unable to resist temptation any longer, Cheyenne reached out her hand for a sandwich. But Omari pped her hand away and gritted his teeth as he asked in frustration, ¡°Cheyenne! Why is he staying here overnight?¡± ¡°Do I have to answer that?¡± Cheyenne replied nonchntly. The man nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡± With so much breakfast food in front of them both, Cheyenne was feeling pretty good, so she answered him, ¡°Master Iker will be living with me from now on!¡± As soon as she finished speaking those words, it seemed like Omari¡¯s heart had been pierced by a thousand needles. ¡°What?¡± Omari shouted loudly, which made Cheyenne feel like her heart was going to jump out of her chest. She quickly covered it with one hand while saying, ¡°Mr. Lara, you¡­¡± ¡°Cheyenne! I don¡¯t agree!¡± Omari cut off what she wanted to say decisively while looking at Iker with an aggrieved expression ¨C why did this guy get to live together with Cheyenne? Cheyenne stared at him incredulously. Why did he have such a strong reaction? ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree? This is my home after all! If Mr. Lara wants to pay rent, then isn¡¯t it normal for me rent a room out?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After hearing Cheyenne¡¯s words, Omari almost bit his own tongue. Renting¡­ renting a room? So they weren¡¯t actually living together as he thought they were! Chapter 234: Learning Law for Cheyenne’s Sake Omari was stunned for several seconds, and finally a hint of smile appeared on his handsome and elegant face. His lips slightly opened, whispering softly. ¡°Not cohabitation.¡± ¡°Cheyenne is not with thatme guy, great¡­¡± ¡°So I still have a chance! Great, great!¡± Cheyenne was quite far away andpletely focused on breakfast, so she didn¡¯t hear clearly what he was murmuring in his mouth. Iker, who had sharp hearing and keen eyesight, could hear clearly. A hint of annoyance quickly shed through his deep-set eyes. But he himself had not yet realized it. ¡°I can eat it now?¡± Cheyenne looked fiercely at Omari with round, wide eyes. But Omari only felt her an adorable foodie. He couldn¡¯t help but recall their youth years. Three hours after he ran away from home, he was found and decided to study hard. At the age of seventeen, he enrolled in Akloit High School, a prestigious school designed for wealthy children. It was a Monday, and he delivered a speech as an outstanding student representative. At a nce among the crowd of junior high school students, he saw a fair and delicate girl tying her school uniform around her waist. Her white short-sleeved shirt was nothing special, but it always seemed different when worn on her. A gentle breeze blew through the girl¡¯s soft hair as shey fast asleep on her friend¡¯s body, unaware of what she was dreaming about. Drool dripped onto the person¡¯s shoulder. He recognized her at a nce from her fair and sweet sleeping face, which was none other than the girl he had met under the bridge. Later, he inquired and found out that her name was Cheyenne. She was the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family and also a ¡°bad girl¡± who made all teachers and students in the school extremely headache. Skipping sses, fighting, sleeping in ss, cheating on exams and talking back to teachers. There seemed to be nothing she was afraid to do. He couldn¡¯t understand why Cheyenne, who clearly had a cute and fair face, would make such a surprising move that shocked the world. The third time hw saw her was in the small alley outside of school. On that street, there were some off-campus hooligans who often lingered nearby. Bullying and extortion cases were constantly emerging. He was sitting in a nearby bookstore, reading a book, when he noticed in the corner of his eye a young girl holding an ice cream cone, savoring it with delight. There was a smudge of ice cream on her nose, a small, innocent mark. Her shining eyes nced over with boredom. Their eyes met briefly, and she departed without any expression on her face. It was as if he were a stranger standing in front of her. Omari felt a pang of disappointment. Did she not remember him? For some reason, he decided to follow her. When they reached the alleyway, they saw a group of thugs bullying a female ssmate. Just as Omari was about to intervene, Cheyenne charged in from the other side and quickly devoured an ice cream cone. She took off her school jacket and tossed it against the wall before bravely charging towards them. She was only in eighth grade and petitepared to those men; Omari worried that she would be hurt by their recklessness. But Cheyenne¡¯s performance left him stunned. She moved nimbly among the group of thugs, striking them down with ease using swift kicks and punches. It was hard to imagine three or four burly guys kneeling before this little girl with pigtails calling her ¡°grandma.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Afterwards, each thug returned carrying bags full of snacks like obedient followers trailing behind Cheyenne like ducklings behind their mother duck. He watched her slender figure disappear into the sunset¡¯s glow. Cheyenne had forgotten about hanging up her white school uniform on the wall. He picked up her clothes and suddenly realized what major he wanted to pursue:w. If one day she identally injured someone too severely during these fights again, he could use his knowledge ofw as a weapon to protect Cheyenne. Over all these years when facing dry legal documents filled with jargon, Omari always remembered his promise made when he was young. The fourth time they met again, she had grown even more beautiful than before during ninth grade, and even students from high school talked about how Cheyenne would undoubtedly be Akloit High School¡¯s campus belle someday. During senior year¡¯s hundred-day oath-taking ceremony, Omari saw that little girl once more who always brought him different surprises and joys. He sneered at that pornic book which he had already read long ago. Later, he went abroad for further study. Despite his reluctance, he knew that if he wanted to make something of himself and break free from the Lara family¡¯s constraints, he had to face it alone. Amidst the hectic schoolwork, he asionally thought of Cheyenne. He remembered her fragile and pitiful appearance under the bridge, her peaceful sleeping face in the morning breeze, and her pure stance when she fought. Two yearster, the Lara family arranged a marriage between him and the daughter of the Weaver family. He had never seen Miss Weaver before but heard that she was good friends with Emily. If it weren¡¯t for his father¡¯s friendship with Uncle Weaver, Omari knew that a socialite like Elsa would never even nce at him. He met Elsa once while disguised as a beggar and identally dirtied her dress. But Elsa ordered his capture immediately. In a foreignnd on the streets one day, Omari unexpectedly ran into Cheyenne again. The sixteen-year-old girl had grown taller with curves starting to form on her chest; she wore a blue calf-length dress while carrying several books in hand ¨C an exquisite sight from behind alone. He could still recognize her easily among crowds of people even through their masks. Their first kiss happened by ident when they kissed through their masks ¨C it became his first kiss ever! But Cheyenne didn¡¯t seem to understand its significance at all. When Omari woke up, she had bandaged his wounds and left behind a white porcin bottle beside him. Omari caressed the bottle feeling her warmth with a gentle smile. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ please don¡¯t grow up too fast¡­ wait for me so I can protect you.¡± Chapter 235: Mr. Lara Refuses to Take Cases However, when he returned after years of studying abroad, he heard the news that Miss Lawrence had married into a wealthy family. The girl he had been thinking about for four years was now wearing a pure white wedding dress and running towards another man. In that moment, all his persistence and beliefs copsed¡­ He never expected Cheyenne to enter the hall of marriage at just eighteen years old. He was one step toote. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t given up yet, and she had also divorced. There was still time for everything. Coming back to reality from his memories, Omari looked back at Cheyenne. When she ate food, her cheeks puffed up like a little hamster eating its food. Her cherry blossom lips opened and closed as she focused on the shumai in her hand. Her profile was adorable with a strand of chestnut hair falling onto her chest and sticking to her fair skin without her noticing. ¡°Slow down; no one¡¯s taking it away from you,¡± Omari said tenderly as he suddenly reached out with his big hand to tuck the strand behind Cheyenne¡¯s ear. As a result, her cute little ears were exposed under the sunlight shining through colorful ss windows outside. The light turned into beautiful shades of blue while illuminating strands of fine white hair inside them along with tiny blood vessels visible through transparent earlobes like they were congested or something else entirely. He inexplicably wanted to take a bite out of them just to see if they tasted sweet like she did? Even if Cheyenne wasn¡¯t particrly sharp-witted herself but noticed his unusual ¡°ferocious¡± gaze. ¡°Omari? Do you¡­ do you think I ate your breakfast without paying so you¡¯re looking at me like this?¡± She subconsciously leaned backward. ¡°Am I really such an ungenerous person?¡± Omari asked resentfully while still holding his hand in mid-air, Cheyenne even nodded slightly before picking up some xiaolongbao from their table then stuffing it into Omari¡¯s palm,¡±I¡¯ll payter; eat this too since I¡¯m treating.¡± Omari suddenly felt so angry that it hurt. ¡°What an idiot.¡± Their interaction didn¡¯t escape Iker¡¯s notice; Omari¡¯s gaze towards Cheyenne earlier wasn¡¯t what friends should have between each other but rather how men look at women filled with tenderness and possessiveness¡­ It amused him how Omari who handled himself gracefully in court could be so domineering sometimes. However, Omari was clearly wasting his time because Cheyenne had no interest in him whatsoever. Just after breakfast, Cheyenne yawned and said she was tired and needed to go back to bed for a nap. Iker couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at herzy behavior. All the girls he knew were hardworking and striving to survive, except for this woman who was undoubtedly a cker and didn¡¯t even bother to turn over. Omari¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind her, ¡°Cheyenne, I want to move into your mansion too.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the woman almost slipped on the ground. Shezily turned around with a puzzled look in her eyes. Didn¡¯t he have his own mansion? What was going on? Did he have so much money that he had nothing better to do than give it away? Tanner and Iker stood silently by their side waiting for Cheyenne¡¯s answer. From a selfish point of view, Iker didn¡¯t like Omari moving in because it would affect his life quality. Cheyenne had just thought about refusing when she saw Omari¡¯s pleading eyes filled with water-like eyes that seemed misted up like white fog. She really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Especially after knowing that Omari was the man who saved her eight years ago under the bridge, Cheyenne felt grateful towards him now more than ever before. Omari took out a pen from his pocket without giving up hope, immediately wrote down a check worth three million dors and ced it on the table, ¡°Cheyenne, this is rent money; I¡¯ll leave it here.¡± He continued saying, ¡°I¡¯m going back first but will bring my things over tonight.¡± Before Cheyenne could say anything, Omari rushed out of the vi door as if afraid that Cheyenne would refuse him. ¡°Oh¡­ Mr. Lara, you¡­¡± ¡°Let me speak first,¡± but before she could even utter these four words, Omari had hurriedly left, and the Maybach parked at the gate had vanished. The roar of the car¡¯s engine grew fainter and fainter. The three million dor check remained conspicuous among stic bags filled with leftover food items scattered all around them Omari ran out of vi happily while smiling. Suddenly, the phone rang inside his pocket. He picked it up, seeing it was his assistant calling. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Lara, a big client hase to thepany and specifically requested your help in awsuit. They¡¯re willing to pay five million if we win,¡± said the assistant. ¡°Five million is considered big?¡± Omari scoffed. He wasn¡¯t about to let such a small amount of money get in the way of meeting Cheyenne. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Lara replied firmly. The assistant looked embarrassed and coughed awkwardly. They had been on speakerphone, so Abbie heard every word clearly. Her beautiful face darkened with anger, but she held it back due to the crowd around her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lawyer Lara has a temper, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Is it because five million isn¡¯t enough? If that¡¯s the case, I can raise it to six million.¡± Abbie didn¡¯t have much money herself; her father¡¯s shares were controlled by Cody. The money Kelvin had given her for studying abroad was still untouched because she received full schrships for excelling academically. Kelvin also arranged everything for her daily life so she wouldn¡¯t have any worries or stress about anything else. Mr. Kent didn¡¯t want to deceive this gentledy and answered truthfully, ¡°Miss Berry, your case isn¡¯t difficult at all; why don¡¯t you try anotherwyer from our firm? The chances of sess are just as high.¡± The will specifically named Abbie as inheritor; now that she was over eighteen years old and legally independent with independent thinking ability and willpower. As long as scientific evidence proved there were no abnormalities in her body ¨C naturally she could inherit this legacy without any problems. Chapter 236: Abbie Regains Control of the Shares Omari only took on cases that were worth at least nine figures or ones that he found interesting. Despite his refined and sophisticated appearance, he was actually a thrill-seeking boy who loved to challenge himself. He wouldn¡¯t even bother with a case of this level. As for Mr. Kent¡¯s call to inquire about Miss Berry, it was only out of fear of offending the man behind her, Kelvin Foley. In the end, Omari refused the case. Abbie had heard that Omari was a legal genius in Akloit¡¯s legalmunity, and his name even appeared in international legal publications. That was why she wanted him as her representative. But awyer like Omari was just an employee after all. What made him look down on her? ¡°No thanks. Goodbye.¡± Abbie rejected Mr. Kent¡¯s proposal to find someone else instead of Omari as herwyer. After all, there was more than onew firm. She could hire some otherwyer. ¡­ This area was known as Akloit¡¯s golden district ¨C all you can see ere white buildings with pointed domes reminiscent of Imic architecture. The Berry Vi stood out among them all with its entire marble relief walls and a two-meter-three-tall statue in its garden. It would have been impossible to build this vi without spending billions. It should have belonged to Abbie. But after Abbie¡¯s father died, Cody took away 10% shares of the Foley Group from her father under the pretext that she was not well enough. She thought she could marry into the Foley family, so she didn¡¯t care about the shares very much. But now Kelvin seemed increasingly indifferent towards her while bing more interested in Cheyenne instead. This made Abbie feel uneasy especially when Cheyenne shattered Abbie¡¯s confidence mercilessly. The emotional breakdown caused pain in Abbie¡¯s chest, making it difficult for her to sleep at night. After thinking about it for several nights, she decided to take back those 10% ownership shares which rightfully belong to hers; hence, she came back intentionally today. Just then, Cody had decided to take a few days off from work due to his argument with Kelvin at thepany. He refused to go back until Kelvin personally apologized. However, before he could hear from Kelvin, Abbie and awyer showed up at his doorstep. The smile on Cody¡¯s face disappeared instantly as he looked confusedly at the two visitors standing in front of him. The atmosphere was tense and oppressive as they silently observed each other without speaking a word. Abbie was dressed differently than usual, wearing a ck professional suit with matching high heels and her hair pulled back neatly. She looked sharp and capablepared to her usual soft demeanor. ¡°Uncle Cody, won¡¯t you let mee in for a while?¡± she said softly with a gentleugh. Cody hesitated for a moment before gesturing for her to sit down while taking his seat across from her on the sofa. He reached into his shirt pocket out of habit and pulled out an unlit cigar which he held between his thumb and forefinger without lighting it. ncing over Abbie¡¯s shoulder at thewyer beside her, Cody pretended familiarity by patting him on the shoulder before asking, ¡°Abbie, what brings you here? Why don¡¯t you call me ahead so that I can pick you up?¡± Abbie smiled elegantly and sat upright, which made Cody feel somewhat uneasy. It wasn¡¯t typical behavior for Abbie who usually acted more timidly around him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can easily take a taxi here myself,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°By the way, who is the person with you?¡± From the moment Cody opened the door, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the man standing beside Abbie. He was about six feet tall, dressed in a sharp ck Armani shirt and suit, sporting a deep red pinstriped tie, and perched silver-framed sses on the bridge of his nose. He exuded an air of elite sophistication. Abbie leisurely set down her teacup, folded her hands neatly on herp, and looked over with a gentle gaze. Her red lips parted as she introduced, ¡°Uncle Cody, this is Lawyer Smith.¡± Awyer? Cody had considered whether he might be apany executive or a doctor, but the intelligent gleam in those eyes made him feel a bit uneasy. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be awyer. Why on earth would his niece bring awyer home? Could it be¡­ For Foster¡¯s shares! Congrattions, Cody, you got it right. Abbie looked up at Mr. Smith and gracefully picked up the coffee on the table. She lowered her gaze and took a gentle breath. From this angle, her face looked as pale as paper, and her long eyshes stood out. A glint of light shed quickly in her eyes, revealing a chilliness. When her father passed away, Uncle Cody ignored her and even took away her shares. When he turned eighteen, he had countless opportunities to return the shares to her, but he didn¡¯t. He even asked the doctor to change the sleeping pills she often took, wanting to kill her. If it weren¡¯t for Kelvin noticing something was wrong and getting her to switch doctors for a re-examination, she might have died under his conspiracy long ago. Every time Abbie sees Cody¡¯s hypocritical face, she felt disgusted. Cody and his family was living a luxurious life with the fruits of her father. Cody¡¯s wife always wore a haughty expression and looked down on her, while Jane, that bitch, constantly unted her chat and hotel records with her boyfriend in front of her. It was time to take back what belonged to her. Mr. Smith took out a document and ced it in front of Cody, his expression serious as he spoke, ¡°Hello Mr. Berry, my name is Stefan Smith and I am thewyer hired by Miss Abbie.¡± ¡°This is the property certificate and will left by Mr. Foster when he was alive, as well as the court decision and Miss Berry¡¯s management contract from that year.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The contract only states that Cody will act as a proxy for 10% of the shares due to Abbie¡¯s physical difort, but it does not specify a time limit. Now that Abbie is 26 years old, it is reasonable for her to im this share. But Cody thought of another possiblity. Abbie had ignored the shares for so many years but suddenly made a fuss today. Was there someone behind this who was pulling the strings? Kelvin? It must be him! Because of what happened at the meeting, he came up with this trick to deal with himself. Chapter 237: Ungrateful Girl Cody couldn¡¯t help but curse Kelvin in his heart for using a woman to go against him. And Abbie, his dim-witted niece, made him furious with her newfound confidence. Did she forget how much he had done for thepany over the years? Would Kelvin even keep her around if it weren¡¯t for Cody¡¯s contributions? This ungrateful niece was now even teaming up with outsiders to take him down. Despite his boiling anger, there was still a third person present and Cody had to maintain hisposure and put on a stiff smile. His face was covered in wrinkles and bby flesh hung from his neck like that of a pregnant woman five or six months along. ¡°Abbie, are you not used to living outside? Why don¡¯t you move back home so my wife and I can take care of you?¡± Only now did he think about inviting her back to the Berry Vi? Abbie smiled coldly with calm eyes. ¡°Uncle Cody, you¡¯ve worked hard all these years. My health has improved enough that I can help support the Berry family ording to my father¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting older too; it¡¯s time for you to rest and take care of yourself.¡± Compared to Foster who had exceptional talent and vision, Cody had always been spoiled since childhood ¨C using his intelligence only on how best he could benefit himself at others¡¯ expense. When the Foley Group was just starting out as a smallpany, Foster saw its potential growth opportunity which led him selling off his real estate properties and houses before investing in it instead. It turned out that the Foley Group didn¡¯t disappoint him. Day by day, it grew stronger under Kelvin¡¯s leadership. When his younger brother Cody graduated from college without finding work opportunities elsewhere and returned home dependent on their parents¡¯ support; Foster brought him to Akloit where he started working at the Foley Group from scratch as an ordinary salesman. However, an arrogant-minded young man like himself felt humiliated by his big brother¡¯s decision ¨C why should he be leader while I¡¯m just an ordinary worker? He¡¯d never been satisfied since then¡­ An unexpected car ident took away Foster¡¯s life soon after. Cody threatened and coerced his sister-inw into marrying someone far away while ignoring his sickly niece whom he didn¡¯t care much about anyway¡­ As long as she obediently acted like a puppet and listened to him, then there wouldn¡¯t be any mistreatment towards her¡­ But little did he know this girl would have an ace up her sleeve¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± Cody wanted to say something more, but Abbie didn¡¯t want to hear him y the emotional card anymore. She prepared to leave with Mr. Smith. Before leaving, she stopped and looked back at Cody with a delicate and weak appearance, saying softly, ¡°I hope Uncle Cody will sign voluntarily. Otherwise, if we end up in court, the entire Berry family¡¯s reputation will be ruined. Don¡¯t forget that Jane is about to get engaged to the Parry family.¡± If the Parry family found out at this time that Cody was just a fake rich man with no real wealth behind him, this marriage would fall apart. At these words, Cody¡¯s smilepletely disappeared from his face and a fleeting look of murderous intent shed in his eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± he asked as he put his cigar into his mouth and pulled out a silver vintage car-shaped lighter from his suit pocket. ¡°Snap.¡± The blue me reflected in his pupils without any warmth. He had done things like killing before. Abbie widened her eyes and lowered her head helplessly as she looked down at her shoes. ¡°Uncle Cody, you misunderstand me. I¡¯m just giving you a friendly reminder.¡± As soon as she finished speaking and turned around, someone suddenly pped her across the face without warning. Because she wasn¡¯t prepared for it at all, she took the full force of it on her fair face which quickly showed five clear finger marks. It was obvious how much strength had been used by that person. Mr. Smith also snapped out of his brief daze and quickly protected Abbie in front of him while pushing up his sses on his nose before coldly rebuking, ¡°ording to Che Regtions, intentional injury results in less than three years imprisonment or detention or control.¡± Jane had just returned from Teagan¡¯spany, and heard voicesing from inside near the door. She stood there listening for quite some time before finally understanding what was going on ¨C Abbie wanted to take away shares held by her father! Outraged by this sudden realization, Jane couldn¡¯t help but p Abbie across her cheek right then and there regardless of consequences! Now being scared off by Mr. Smith¡¯s warning about legal repercussions made Jane feel guilty and remorseful No matter what happened next, one thing was certain. The Parry family wouldn¡¯t ept someone who had criminal record as their daughter-inw! Cody quickly walked over and pulled Jane behind him, frowning as he scolded her. ¡°Why are you so impulsive? You have no sense of propriety. Quickly apologize to your cousin.¡± Jane covered her face and reluctantly lowered her head, responding in a small voice. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sorry. I was impulsive just now, but you shouldn¡¯t have taken what belongs to our family! That¡¯s what my father deserves.¡± After years of hard work maintaining his shares, it wasn¡¯t easy for him. Now Abbie wanted it and she got it. How was that fair? ¡°Deserve? Ha¡­ that¡¯s ridiculous. The will clearly states that I am the inheritor and the trust says proxy instead of gift; how did my things be Uncle Cody¡¯s?¡± Cody had benefited greatly from this for ten years, hadn¡¯t he? Just this vi alone; without equity dividends, he would be lucky to earn five thousand per month with his abilities. It would have been¡¯t impossible for him to afford a house in Akloit. She didn¡¯t care about the money before but from now on she wanted back her equity shares; what could they possibly object to? Cody had no leverage against Abbie and with his daughter having struck first , there was no way he could keep hold of those shares. He signed immediately. With gritted teeth he whispered into her ear, ¡°Abbie, remember this, from today onwards, there is nothing between me and you, nor do you have anything to do with he Berry family. You¡¯ll regret this!¡± Abbie had thought about this situation when deciding whether or not she should take back control over those equity shares.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Breaking off rtions was still better than losing out on billions without reason. ¡°I never regret anything I do. Uncle Cody.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and left, followed closely by Mr. Smith. However, things were not going well for Cody. Since he didn¡¯t go into work or ask for leave, Kelvin demoted him from manager position. Now he was just an ordinary employee within marketing department without even being considered a supervisor anymore! The supervisor role went instead towards a young guy who just graduated from college this year making him at least 20 years younger than Cody! Kelvin let a brat manage him, which made Cody so angry that he fainted right there in office! Chapter 238: She Carried My Child At the Foley Group¡¯s top floor conference room, Chris suddenly informed Kelvin that Cody¡¯s ten percent share had been transferred to someone else. That person was Abbie, whom he knew. Upon hearing this news, Kelvin felt like she was joking around. She was in bad health, and shouldn¡¯t get involved inpany business. Chris rubbed his strong chin and thought that this could be a good thing from a certain perspective. Cody had previously used his shares and experience in thepany to call himself an elder and go against Mr. Foley behind his back. He even formed cliques privately, seriously affecting thepany¡¯s atmosphere. Mr. Foley didn¡¯t deal with him at first to give him a chance while hoping he would change his ways. Who knew that Cody¡¯s greed would only grow stronger as he instigated other shareholders to oppose Kelvin¡¯s iron-fisted rule? He left during the meeting in front of everyone. Kelvin wanted to suppress him but then heard this news; he couldn¡¯t help but pause for a second. He had thought about helping Abbie regain her shares, but after all, it was a matter for the Berry family. Moreover, in the past few years, she hadn¡¯t shown much interest in it, and Kelvin, concerned about her health, had refrained from bringing it up again. He hadn¡¯t expected that the gentle and timid Abbie could actually retrieve the shares from Cody. This surprised Kelvin; he underestimated Abbie. ¡°Given what has happened now, we need to hold a meeting with all shareholders present and exin what happened,¡± said Kelvin as he looked down at his watch on his wrist. It was already half-past eight, and he hadn¡¯t slept a winkst night. His mind was filled with Cheyenne¡¯s heart-wrenching words delivered with a quivering voice. When they first talked about divorce, it was because he no longer wanted anything more than seeing her face. He didn¡¯t believe Cheyenne would obediently listen if asked for divorce since ording to her personality she might do many things just trying hard to please him. However, reality proved otherwise: Cheyenne left gracefully and even messed with various excellent men. Kelvin sneered at how stupid she acted just trying hard to get attention from him. He vividly remembered a time when he had been away on a two-month business trip due to his busy work schedule. Just as he had finished a day of meetings, he received a call from Cheyenne. She had imed to be gravely ill, on the brink of death, and begged him to return to sign some documents. Kelvin ignored her, thinking she was ying tricks again until his grandpa called two dayster telling him Cheyenne got pregnant! His heart jumped with shock and anger! How was this possible? Every time they had sex, he never stayed inside her. Could it be that Cheyenne did something to secretly try to get pregnant with his child? Regardless, he wasn¡¯t ready to be a father. That year, Abbie just returned home and heard that he was married; she became depressed and almostmitted suicide. Kelvin spent most of his time helping her make appointments with doctors. If it weren¡¯t for his grandfather¡¯s phone call, he wouldn¡¯t havee back. When he returned home, however, everything was a lie. Cheyenne was sitting on the bed while his grandfather told jokes beside her. There wasn¡¯t even a child ¨C it was just an excuse she made up to bring him back. ¡°Cheyenne, do you enjoy lying?¡± Kelvin asked angrily as tears filled the young girl¡¯s eyes. In frustration, Kelvin flew back to Enofone where he worked for half a year before returning home. Yesterday night when he couldn¡¯t sleep, he opened Cheyenne¡¯s diary again. He read carefully until September 5th 2017 where she wrote only one sentence: ¡°It came unexpectedly and left suddenly; maybe because I¡¯m not a good mommy.¡± Attached was an abortion surgery sheet from the hospital with ¡°9 weeks pregnant; fetal stoppage¡± written in ck letters on white paper under conclusion section where another man named Benson signed as family member agreeing for the procedure. September 2017 marked their fourth month of marriage. Seeing that sheet made Kelvin feel nk as if all thoughts disappeared from his mind while staring at it deeply wondering why their child stopped growing inside Cheyenne¡¯s womb? He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how frightened and desperate she must have felt when she cried and begged for him toe back to sign those documents over the phone. And yet, he had callously turned her down. Three years ago, she was just an 18-year-old girl. Suddenly being informed of a pregnancy, only to experience a miscarriage, was devastating for Cheyenne. The name ¡°Benson¡± in the signature line felt like a thorn piercing into Kelvin¡¯s heart ¨C it should have been him who signed there instead of Benson¡¯s name. He began feeling guilty about how poorly he treated Cheyenne over these past few years since they got married. What happened three years ago? To find out answers, he called one of the doctors involved in surgeryte at night who agreed to meet him this morning . The tall and sturdy figure suddenly stood up, blocking out most of the light outside the window. Against the light, he appeared even more cold and silent in his ck suit, making it difficult to look directly at him. Chris was startled by Mr. Foley¡¯s sudden change, staring at the man as he picked up his phone from the table and walked towards the door with his long legs. ¡°Mr. Foley, it¡¯s work hours now and we have a shareholder meetinging up soon. Where are you going?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Without turning his head back, Kelvin¡¯s icy voice came through, ¡°I¡¯m taking a leave of absence. I¡¯ll be back before the meeting.¡± A leave of absence? Was he joking? Chris had been following Mr. Foley for almost ten years now, but this was his first time taking a leave. That dark figure had already walked far away by now; soon after that, a ck Rolls-Royce left from the parking lot in front of theirpany building. ¡­ A luxurious car pulled up in front of an extremely old residentialplex; everyone turned to look with envy on their faces. In the car, the man gripped the steering wheel with one hand, while the other held a cigarette. With practiced ease, he lit the cigarette, and his slender fingers held it to his lips. He took a deep breath before slowly exhaling blue smoke from between his lips. His eyes were as deep and unfathomable, radiating an icy glint. Someone knocked on car window. Kelvin opened the door; the middle-aged man sat down on the passenger seat next to him without any hesitation. The man looked like he was around forty-five years old wearing a white coat, with his hair slightly grayed at temples and sses perched atop his nose bridge. He looked up at Kelvin, felt uneasy and stuttered, ¡°Mr. Foley, what can I do for you?¡± It had been three years since he left Hopedale Hospital, and now he was an OB-GYN. Someone paid him hush money to require him to keep the incident three years ago to himself, and then arranged him to work somewhere else. Chapter 239: Her Family Member Kelvin rolled down the car window, letting in the breeze from outside. The tobo smell inside the car was diluted by it. At the same time, the temperature had also dropped a few degrees.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Do you remember the abortion surgery that you handled three years ago? The patient¡¯s name was Cheyenne.¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the doctor¡¯s face turned pale and he appeared visibly uneasy. Sweat began to trickle down his forehead. ¡°¡­ Mr. Foley, you¡¯re really putting me in a difficult position. There are so many peopleing in and out of the hospital every day, how am I supposed to remember something from three years ago?¡± As he reached out his hand to feel for the door, a cold and stern voice, like a chilling wind, suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°I already have the answer to every question I ask you.¡± Kelvin¡¯s eyes stared at him as if they could see right through him, and he let out a slight chuckle. The doctor¡¯s face turned pale and he finally gave up the idea of running away. His hands fell down weakly. He pleaded, ¡°Mr. Foley, please let me go. I really can¡¯t say anything about that matter!¡± Kelvin remained indifferent, slowly exhaling smoke rings of various shapes from his mouth, while leaning back with his head against the luxurious car seat. Suddenly, he said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to run for the position of hospital director next month. What do you think would happen if I were to make these things public?¡± A pile of intimate photos were smashed onto the man¡¯s body, in which were he and his lovers. At his age, he was considered quite a sucessful man and faced with many temptations. His wife had been aged and no longer beautiful, and due to his sexual desire for pretty ones, he had been cheating on his wife for more than ten years and kept several lovers, but his wife never knew. He often felt proud of himself for being able to conceal his infidelity, but little did he know that Kelvin had the ability to uncover even his first affair partner. ¡®Mr. Foley is right. I will be running for the director next month, and if this kind of gossip news breaks out at such a critical moment, it would be disastrous. Not only is it possible for my family to break up, but also there is a risk of losing my job. That is something I absolutely will not allow to happen.¡¯ He tore those photos into pieces with trembling hands. Kelvin¡¯s cold gaze caught a glimpse of his every move, and he slightly stood up, pressing the half-smoked cigarette into the car¡¯s ashtray, which seemed to be bought by Cheyenne. She always told him that smoking was bad for his health, but she still silently prepared an ashtray for him. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and his voice inexplicably became lower, which was a dangerous signal to the doctor¡¯s ears. ¡°You can tear them up. Do you think I don¡¯t have a backup?¡± Upon hearing this, the manpletely gave up struggling. After two seconds of silence, he pushed his sses and smiled bitterly. ¡°I know Mr. Foley has great power. I can¡¯t keep secrets forever; you¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Let me ask you, why did she have a fetal stoppage?¡± Kelvin wasn¡¯t interested in listening to the doctor¡¯s nonsense and went straight to the point. The doctor took out a crumpled test report from his pocket that looked somewhat damaged from being read every day. ¡°She¡­ she was poisoned. Miss Lawrence was exposed to a drug called ¡®Mist¡¯ at that time, which contained ingredients that caused loss of sensation and nerve paralysis. Pregnant women whoe into contact with even just a little bit will immediately miscarry. When Miss Lawrence arrived at the hospital, it was already toote as toxins had spread throughout her body; she may permanently be a vegetable.¡± ¡°Mist¡±? Kelvin felt like he had heard this name before but couldn¡¯t remember where. Cheyenne almost became a vegetable? His derative sentence made Kelvin¡¯s heart tremble uncontrobly as calm emotions were stirred up by waves of turmoil. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°We needed family members¡¯ signatures for surgery; however, Miss Lawrence had lost her vision and sense of smell while waiting for your return.¡± ¡°Time was running out; if surgery wasn¡¯t performed within eight hours, both mother and child could die.¡± However, he refused her request when she needed someone by her side during her most painful moments of despair while handling those trivial matters instead. As Kelvin listened to these bloody past events unfold before him, he began to feel increasingly disgusted with himself. If only he had more patience¡­ Maybe their child wouldn¡¯t have died. ¡°At that moment, old Mr. Edwards brought Mr. Gibbs over. Mr. Gibbs used acupuncture on himself with needles in order to absorb toxins from Cheyenne¡¯s body into himself. The price paid though is losing sight in both eyes.¡± ¡°After Miss Lawrence woke up and knew it, she was remorseful. Three years have passed, and I don¡¯t know how Mr. Gibbs is doing now.¡± That man who once shone should have been standing at the top as a legendary figure Because Benson had lost his eyes by protecting Cheyenne, Kelvin felt a heavy weight in his heart. He instinctively reached into his pocket for a cigarette but then remembered Cheyenne¡¯s voice, coquettishly reminding him, ¡°Smoking is harmful to health. You¡¯re six years older than me. What if you die early?¡± ¡°You smoke? No wonder there¡¯s a hint of tobo when you kiss me. It¡¯s so spicy.¡± ¡°Honey, let¡¯s have a baby. Can you quit smoking first?¡± Kelvin put the cigarette back in his pocket. His expression turned cold as the doctor spoke hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Foley, there is something I don¡¯t know whether I should tell you or not.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°On the night of Miss Lawrence¡¯s surgery, a woman came to see her. They quarreled fiercely before the woman left and Miss Lawrence fainted.¡± He had just been about to change Cheyenne¡¯s IV drip when he saw that woman. She looked ordinary with long hair draped over her shoulders wearing a in white dress covered by ck raincoat. She held a ss bottle but quickly left because she was afraid. The bottle was identally dropped by her, rolled away but the doctor picked it up. The next day some people came to his vi asking him what he saw. These people were all desperados who held knives at his neck. The doctor admitted seeing that woman, but he denied seeing any ss bottle. The desperados half-believed him and gave him two million aspensation for resigning from work and arranging new employment for him elsewhere instead of killing him. The ss bottle was less than five centimeters tall with only half its contents remaining inside ¨C transparent liquid filling it up halfway through its height! Kelvin examined the bottle closely noticing an engraving on its bottom ¨C ¡°AB¡±! He saw ¡°AB¡± before in the study room of Foley Mansion! He promised the doctor he wouldn¡¯t reveal those intimate photos before driving madly towards the Foley Mansion. Chapter 240: Misty Forest The Foley Mansion. Old Mr. Foley had just finished exercise and returned home, still wearing his white button-up coat, baggy pants, and a pair of ordinary ck cloth shoes that looked no different from those worn by the old men who yed chess in the park. No one would have thought that this ordinary-looking old man was once the legendary figure who ruled over the business world.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He walked into the house with sweat all over his face, and Joe stood at the door holding a white towel waiting to respectfully hand it to him as soon as he returned. Old Mr. Foley took the towel and wiped off his sweat. Ever since he found out about his illness, he exercised every day. ¡°If only Cheyenne were here. She could spar with me for a few rounds,¡± Old Mr. Foley said wistfully. Thinking of Cheyenne made him feel sad again. ¡°I was wrongst time; I¡¯m afraid she hates me now.¡± Joe stood beside him andforted him softly, ¡°Old Mr. Foley, she won¡¯t hate you for long. Miss Lawrence is not an ordinary woman; she has broad-mindedness and deep affection for you.¡± That day¡­ Anyone would be angry if they were drugged like that, let alone someone like Miss Lawrence with such strong self-esteem. Three days of torture¡­ ording to servants who brought food overheard her crying from far away ¨C like howling ghosts or wolves. If it were anyone else, they might not even survive such an ordeal! Old Mr. Foley thought Joe¡¯s words made sense. An idea struck her and he said excitedly, ¡°Joe! Get ready; we¡¯ll visit her tonight so I can apologize in person!¡± But Joe was stunned for quite some time after hearing this request. Miss Lawrence had strong self-esteem while old Mr. Foley could be described as stubborn! He had lived seventy years with iron-blooded toughness but never apologized to anyone before! Even when Kelvin almost lost half his life due to being trained by old Mr. Foley, all he got was a gun aspensation! It seemed that Miss Lawrence really held a special ce in old Mr. Foley¡¯s heart¡­ After exercising earlier today, old Mr. Foley changed into a bathrobe upstairs in his bedroom when suddenly there came urgent footsteps outside. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows because the Foley family rule forbade running around since they aimed at cultivating calmness among their children. Who dared break this rule? He curiously opened the door and saw that his grandson, who should have been at work, had actuallye home. This was rare. ¡°Why did youe back? Did you forget some files?¡± he asked. No, that wasn¡¯t it. If he had forgotten something, he would have sent an assistant to retrieve it. Kelvin was a meticulous and reliable person who rarely made mistakes like that. Kelvin didn¡¯t answer his grandfather¡¯s question; instead, he gave him a brief nce before walking towards the study with an air of cool indifference as if to say ¡°don¡¯t waste my time.¡± This angered old Mr. Foley who grumbled under his breath: ¡°How dare he not answer me!¡± ¡°Kelvin, stop right there! Can¡¯t you see your grandfather standing here? It¡¯s impolite to leave without saying hello,¡± scolded old Mr. Foley. At those words, Kelvin turned around, gave a simple ¡°ooh¡± as a greeting, and disappeared. Vincent came out of his room with a cup of coffee in his hand, and when he saw that old Mr. Foley was getting angry, he took a few steps forward. ¡°Grandfather,¡± Vincent said in a submissive tone as if trying not to provoke any more anger from him. Old Mr. Foley quickly looked up at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to work today?¡± Last month, Vincent was arranged to work at thepany as a supervisor, but because hecked diploma, many subordinates were unhappy with him for getting promoted so easily. But he didn¡¯t care about what others thought since all along his goal was taking over Kelvin¡¯s position one day! Vincent smiled politely while supporting old Mr. Foley towards his bedroom, exining, ¡°Oh, Grandfather, I took today off! By the way, how are you feeling?¡± In this household, only Vincent seemed concerned about his health status. Even though old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t share deep bonds with Vincent as he did with Kelvin, being an elderly, lonely man, he was warmed by Vincent¡¯s words of concern and stroked his hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just some old problem.¡± Vincent took the chance to propose that he would find a doctor for old Mr. Foley. Old Mr. Foley initially refused any help. He was well aware of the nature of his illness; there was no cure. At best, they could only dy the inevitable a little longer. Even old Mr. Edwards was at a loss, and other doctors couldn¡¯t even pinpoint the cause of his ailment. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so negative. I promise you that the doctor I found is a master in his field. With him around, there might still be a chance for your illness to turn around.¡± ¡°What doctor do you trust so much?¡± Vincent held back from revealing too much and coaxed his grandfather into agreeing to meet with the doctor. His smile deepened as he spoke. In the study room, books and files were scattered all over as if they had been ransacked. The man was rummaging through everything trying to find something. The maids who came in to clean did not expect to run into Kelvin at this time and stood at the door without daring to enter. Kelvin searched for a long time but still couldn¡¯t find it. He caught sight of the two people out of the corner of his eye and coldly asked, ¡°Have you seen a book called Misty Forest?¡± Book? The two were responsible for cleaning up the study room and never dared touch anything inside on normal days. When they heard Mr. Foley mention this book, it suddenly came back to them. ¡°Mr. Foley, we forgot to close one window a few days ago. It rained slightly at night which wetted some books on shelves; we took them outside on balcony for drying.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Kelvin immediately walked towards the balcony at the end of the corridor. It was sunny today, a perfect weather for drying books. Books opened one by one were ced neatly along iron railings on balcony which looked quite spectacr. Kelvin checked each book carefully until he finally found ¡°Misty Forest¡±. He remembered that Abbie had secretly put it in his school bag during their senior year but he only discovered itter after some time passed. Because he wasn¡¯t interested in novels, he just nced briefly through preface and left it alone. A glimpse caught sight of delicate handwriting above: ¡°I don¡¯t know which will arrive first, tomorrow or the future. I think we¡¯re all children lost in the mist.¡± Below was an illustration with a bright little face drawn and two somewhat blurry letters. It had gotten wet but faintly visible signature above read ¨C AB! Abbie Berry! Chapter 241: Iker Actually Likes Romance Novels At the conference room of the Foley Group, it was now as noisy as a marketce, with shareholders whispering and discussing amongst themselves. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Foley arrived yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is the second time this month he¡¯s beente. What is Kelvin up to?¡± ¡°It seems like Cody hasn¡¯t shown up today either! Could there be some secret sh going on between them? Cody doesn¡¯t strike me as the type to willingly step back.¡± ¡°That old man is shrewd and waiting for something to happen. This will surely be an interesting show.¡± ¡°What a waste of my time! Kelvin suddenly announced a shareholder meeting this morning, causing me to leave the house wearing the wrong shoes.¡± And now Kelvin himself hadn¡¯t even shown up. The discontent in the room grew louder and even employees working outside began to eavesdrop on what was happening inside. If this were in the past, who would dare be distracted during work hours? They might not even want their jobs anymore. The door to the conference room slowly opened and Chris¡¯ tall figure appeared before everyone else¡¯s eyes, instantly silencing all noise inside. Everyone unconsciously looked towards him at once as he walked in wearing his unchanging ck suit with slicked-back hair while holding a folder of documents. Chris walked in behind him with a woman by his side wearing a well-tailored white suit jacket over her bright pink V-neck shirt that matched her white pencil skirt and nude stockings perfectly paired with silver high heels that gave off an air of professionalism about her appearance. Thepany employees had all seen Abbie before, but she used to dress like a nobledy without any special features that made people think she was pretty. As for the reason why Mr. Foley seemed drawn towards her, they just thought the tastes of sessful men tend to be rather unique. However, today she had suddenly changed her style; she wore heavy makeup on her face which made it seem like she had finally embraced fashionably sexy intellectual beauty which suited her quite well. But wasn¡¯t Miss Berry supposed to be studying ballet? Why did she dress up like this whening into the conference room? Chris gestured for Abbie to sit on Cody¡¯s seat on left side which no one dared take even if Cody didn¡¯te into office that day because it belonged solely to him Amid the astonished gazes of the crowd, Abbie took a seat in Cody¡¯s ce. Her legs naturally closed together, and her gentle hands were neatly folded on herp, her back straight. No wonder she had a ballet background. Even her sitting posture was perfectly graceful, exuding an innate elegance. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if I could have your attention, please,¡± Abbie spoke. ¡°I¡¯m here to announce two important matters that concern the future development of the Foley Group. I kindly ask all the board members for your cooperation.¡± Chris was not as important as the other board members in terms of status, but he was Kelvin¡¯s right-hand man. Although he was only a CEO assistant, his invisible power made people wary. The conference room fell silent. Abbie¡¯s bright eyes were full of anticipation as she looked towards the door, hoping that Kelvin would be surprised when he found out she had be a new board member. She wasn¡¯t just a woman who knew how to dance. But Chris disappointed her with his first announcement, ¡°Ahem, let me announce the first thing. Mr. Foley may note to work today and the shareholders¡¯ meeting will proceed as usual.¡± What! Kelvin wouldn¡¯te to work?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Abbie¡¯s enthusiasm was like being doused with cold water; her heart cooled off considerably and she felt very regretful. She had specially chosen this weekend to regain control of shares so that she could surprise him on Monday morning. Who knew there would be such an unexpected turn of events? Mr. Foley wouldn¡¯te? The other shareholders were slightly surprised but remained silent while looking at their injured documents. Chris breathed a sigh of relief when everything seemed stable and continued with his second announcement, ¡°And the second thing is that Cody¡¯s directorship is no longer retained from today onwards; Miss Abbie Berry is our new director now! Let us wee her with apuse!¡± The conference room erupted into thunderous apuse; loud cheers echoed throughout space for several minutes before dying down gradually. However, Abbie sat in her seat staring nkly at the door without reacting even though everyone apuded for several minutes until Chris walked over and whispered softly beside her ear, ¡°Miss Berry¡­ Miss Berry¡­ it¡¯s time for your speech.¡± Abbie snapped out of it suddenly and put on an appropriate smile before standing up straight by supporting herself on top of table using both hands. ¡°Thank you for your apuse,¡± said Abbie formally while feeling overwhelmed by all this attention since it was only her first day at work after all. ¡°I hope you will take care of me in the future,¡± added Abbie humbly before receivingpliments from those who previously ttered Cody but now changed their target immediately after hearing about Abbie¡¯s appointment. ¡°Miss Berry is too modest! You are a talented woman who has returned from studying abroad!¡± eximed one shareholder excitedly while another added, ¡°Yes indeed! Miss Berry will be ourpany¡¯s pir in the future!¡± Chris listened to the old men¡¯s words and rolled his eyes in his mind. What a bunch of fence-sitters. Omari was quite the go-getter. He said he was going to move to the Lawrence Vi and immediately went back to pack his bags. A few hourster, three medium-sized trucks set off with red ribbons tied on their fronts. The lead car was a ck Maybach, and it drove in an ¡°S¡± shape down the wide road, drawing a lot of attention. Cheyenne slept until about noon after breakfast, then changed into a retro-style dress with mushroom-shaped cor made of ck fungus that reached her ankles. Arge ck bow tied behind her waist made her waist look even slimmer and tter. Her scattered chestnut wavy hair fell on her shoulders, with a fox-shaped diamond hairpin clipped on one side of her ear while several tassels hung between strands just above her delicate corbone. She looked like a dark fairy. Ikerzily raised his eyes at Cheyenne. A gust of wind lifted a page of the book, causing it to flip to another. ¡°You sure know how to sleep in. It¡¯s already one-thirty,¡± Iker remarked. Cheyenne gracefully let out a yawn and, wearing a pair of pink slippers, made her way from the staircase to where he was sitting. Her gaze fixed on the book in his hands. Why did it look so familiar? From theic characters on the cover, wasn¡¯t it Comic Kingdom that she bought in elementary school? Iker finished reading ¡°Desert Princess Consort¡±, an ongoing manga series published weekly in magazines. Without any expression on his face, he put it down tly onto the table before pointing at its publication date. He parted his lips and uttered a sentence that left Cheyenne in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve finished it. Do you have the next issue?¡± Cheyenne was left speechless. Chapter 242: Do You Smoke? Iker, this cold and ruthless man, surprisingly likes to read romanceics that only young girls like. This really surprised Cheyenne. She looked at his handsome and cold face with bright and curious eyes, a teasing smile ringing in his ears. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I never thought Master Iker is so girlish. Tell me, who do you like the most in there?¡± ¡°Desert Princess Consort¡± was one of the most popr romanceics in Comic Kingdom. It mainly tells the story of a modern female protagonist identally traveling back thousands of years to ancient Egypt on the Nile River and her love-hate rtionship with Egypt¡¯s most famous tyrant Ramses II. This was also Cheyenne¡¯s favorite story in this magazine. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t collected all the serialized plots yet. The issue Iker had in his hands happened to be herst purchase. The plot had reached where conflicts arise between male and female protagonists; the male protagonist was about to marry a princess from another country while the female protagonist traveled back to modern times. Looking at those calm but terrifying eyes opposite her, Cheyenne suddenly wanted to tease him. She touched her chin with her fingers seriously before answering, ¡°As you can see for yourself, this is how it ends.¡± Upon hearing this response from Cheyenne, Iker unconsciously furrowed his eyebrows. Although he didn¡¯t say anything else about it directly, she could feel his regret through his expression alone. She pulled out a pack ofdy cigarettes scented with oranges from inside an end table drawer. Lady cigarettes were quite different from men¡¯s cigarettes; they were long and thin with colorful paper patterns printed on their tips that cater more towards young girls¡¯ tastes. When smoking them, mixed nicotine blended together with fruity sweetness reminding someone of their first love, so naturally, Cheyenne liked these vors very much. Her hand skillfully retrieved a cigarette from within, pinching the butt between her index and middle fingers. She offered it to Iker, asking lightly, ¡°Wanna give it a shot?¡± Tanner stood behind Iker timely stopping Cheyenne, ¡°Miss Lawrence, sorry, but Master Iker doesn¡¯t smoke.¡± Cheyenne smiled brightly as if finding something novel. Her wrist elegantly flipped in mid-air, just about to send the cigarette back, but suddenly felt something warm and slight difort on her skin. Iker took the cigarette. ¡°Master Iker! Your leg¡­¡± Tanner wanted to say that smoking was harmful to health, and might worsen the injury on Iker¡¯s legs. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but find it funny to see how much concern Tanner show towards Iker. Tanner himself had a baby face and looked like an eighteen-year-old boy, but he was so thoughtful and sweet. ¡°Smoking can be a good thing, it can help people forget their troubles and pain and achieve a brief moment of soulful tranquility.¡± She took out a cigarette and put it into her red lips. Her voice was slightly hoarse, sweet with a touch of mncholy, making people unable to resist the urge to explore the secrets behind her emotions. A young girl in her early twenties, the most vibrant time of her life, what kind of ¡°pain¡± would make her want to numb herself with smoke and seek temporary forgetfulness? It was Kelvin, right? Iker felt a heavy feeling in his chest when he thought about this. In his opinion, although Kelvin was an excellent man, there were also other outstanding men in the world. She needed not be upset. Suddenly, Cheyenne took out a perfume-bottle-shaped lighter, crystal clear and exquisitely designed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it could produce mes, one would really think it was a sample of perfume. After the crisp sound, there was a slight warmth in the air, and the blue me reflected in her indifferent and calm eyes, constantly jumping like a group of dancing elves. When she smoked, she became particrly quiet, possessing apletely different demeanor from her usual self. The smoke¡¯s bluish-grey mist slowly emanated from her fiery red lips. Her fair face was shrouded in a misty veil, adding to its mysterious and seductive allure. There was a hint of orange fragrance in the smoke, just like the scent on her body. It¡¯d been several days since Cheyennest smoked, and she felt incrediblyfortable at this moment. Every cell in her body had opened uppletely, greedily absorbing the surrounding air without any inhibition. She turned her head and looked back with a charming smile, ¡°Do you want me to light it up?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Iker learned to pass the cigarette to his own mouth and was about to reach for a lighter when Cheyenne leaned in unexpectedly. The two people were very close, with a breathtakingly beautiful face just within reach. The cheeks were fair and rosy, framed by long and curly eyshes, beneath which were bright and shining eyes. He didn¡¯t snap out of it or lean in closer until the blue mes flickered in his eyes. It was a bit spicy when it first hit his tongue, but after a few seconds, the tobo mixed with orange vor made him feel a little sweet. When he learned to exhale smoke like her, all that was left in his mouth was bitterness. Cheyenne¡¯s posture was skilled and handsome. It looked like years of practice had paid off. Iker¡¯s reaction told her that he really had never smoked before. Seeing his clumsy behavior, Cheyenne had to teach him how to smoke. ¡°Smoking is just like falling in love. You can¡¯t rush it or you¡¯ll choke yourself.¡± ¡°Rtionships are the same way ¨C it starts with a secret crush, which is bittersweet. Then, after the confession, there¡¯s a hint of sweetness. But when it all ends with a breakup, all that¡¯s left is bitterness.¡± ¡°I enjoy the gentle touch of tobo on my lips and teeth with my favorite orange scent.¡± As she spoke, various shapes of smoke rose again and blurred Cheyenne¡¯s face as her calm eyes shed self-deprecation. Quickly though Iker saw something inexplicably heart-wrenching about this scene. In some ways, they were simr, both abandoned by someone else. But men were naturally stronger than women; when his engagement was broken off, he didn¡¯t feel much sadness but caught off guard. Smoking was no different; Iker quickly mastered its essence during his first lesson so that he could let the taste linger longer on his lips and teeth. ¡°This experience isn¡¯t bad but I don¡¯t like sweet things,¡± said Iker. Cheyenne chuckled as she put away the lighter and sat back down at her seat. ¡°I¡¯m kidding you! That¡¯s not the end of theic. There are more issues of this magazine in that big box behind my study door. Just take them all if you like.¡± She had long outgrown the age of fantasies; those things had lost their value to her. Chapter 243: Pens When Omari returned, he was greeted with the sight of two people sitting on the couch, smoking and looking imposing. The distance between their arms was less than ten centimeters, which far exceeded the ¡°safe zone¡± for a rtionship between a man and woman. During his absence, something had happened between them that seemed to have brought them closer together. Putting aside this uneasy feeling, Omari began directing the movers to unload his belongings from the car. Cheyenne emerged from inside holding a cigarette in one hand and wearing flip flops while crossing her arms over her chest as she walked out of the house. If it weren¡¯t for her stunningly beautiful face, she would have looked like a boss walking down the street. With almond-shaped eyes slightly raised and red lips lightly parted, she said, ¡°Mr. Lara, are you nning on staying here permanently? You have so much stuff¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it when she saw that even cacti were packed into half of his car! Tanner and Iker also looked over at Omari. Omari smiled gently as he dusted off his sleeves before responding in clear voice, ¡°I am Cheyenne¡¯s protector; naturally I will stay here to protect you all from any harm.¡± When he said ¡®any harm¡¯, his gaze fell directly onto Iker behind her with an icy smile. Iker shrugged indifferently and asked Tanner to take him back to his study where he could find part two of thisic book series. Downstairs Omari worried about Cheyenne getting tired, so he told her to go back upstairs and watch TV while they moved everything themselves. His gentle yet presumptuous manner made Cheyenne feel quite frustrated. Themotion caused by moving things around made it difficult for her to concentrate on watching TV, so she put on shoes irritably before heading out without notice or warning. Omari was busy organizing people to move items and didn¡¯t notice when Cheyenne stepped out. Meanwhile, Iker closed the door and sat alone, engrossed in a graphic novel. He hadn¡¯t turned on the light, and even Tanner was unaware that Iker was actually in tears. Cheyenne wandered aimlessly, and suddenly, she found herself in front of a store specializing in handmade leather goods. She stood at the entrance, gazing for a moment, feeling a sense of familiarity wash over her. It was only then that she remembered this was the ce where she had initially crafted pens.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. That pen¡­ She didn¡¯t want to think about where it might be now. Just as she was turning to leave, she heard a warm voice behind her. ¡°Miss Lawrence, is that you?¡± Cheyenne looked over and saw a slightly chubby foreign man walking out of the shop. He seemed to have put on some weight since shest saw him, and he had thick sideburns. He wore an ordinary blue shirt and a dark brown leather apron. In his hand were sandpaper and a newly-formed pen. Unable to resist the owner¡¯s enthusiasm, Cheyenne went inside for a visit. The interior was just like it had been three years ago: tworge shelves greeted visitors at the entrance; there was ss cab in the north corner; and on the left side sat his workbench ¨C covered by ck-and-white checkered curtains so that outsiders couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. The workbench held many small metal parts as well as leftover grinding scraps and dust. A handsome young man melted metal into liquid with great concentration ¨C unaware of anyone standing behind him. Cheyenne almost forgot what it felt like to create something with her own hands. She learned from this same owner when she made Kelvin¡¯s birthday gift three years ago. Her delicate hands suffered countless injuries while trying to shape those square iron blocks into something more desirable. When melting iron, temperatures can get very high; once during operation, Cheyenne identally dropped sparks onto the back of her hand and left a scar still visible on it. Seeing that he was making pens again piqued Cheyenne¡¯s curiosity; so she sat down in one of chairs outside his counter. Her beautiful eyes watched him intently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t make pens anymore? Why are you back doing your old job?¡± The owner smiled broadly and passed his model pen towards Cheyenne as if presenting treasure. ¡°Miss Lawrence,¡± he said excitedly ¡°Do you remember this pen?¡± She took it from him for closer inspection: wasn¡¯t this exactly like the design she created three years ago? The only difference being its pink-colored eye? ¡°This is exactly your design,¡± he continued eagerly ¡°After polishing aluminum tubes, they¡¯re dipped into sodium hydroxide solution mixed with certain proportions of sulfuric acid before being electroted under anodic current.¡± The metal color that was painted like this was not easy to fade. In the design industry, it was also a very advanced invention. This research topic only became popr earlier this year, but Miss Lawrence had already achieved it three years ago. It was really admirable for such a young girl. It was just a pity that she didn¡¯t want to enter the design industry. Otherwise, with her sense of fashion and innovative thinking, bing an internationally renowned designer would be an easy task. Cheyenne handed the pen back to her boss. She had thought about making couple pens before, but just making one almost ruined her hand. She couldn¡¯t afford another injury. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to make it again?¡± Just as the boss was about to answer, a low and maic voice came from outside the door. The sound was so familiar that Cheyenne reflexively trembled without turning around. ¡°Excuse me, is my pen ready?¡± Kelvin stepped into the store and saw Cheyenne sitting at the counter in his first nce. She sat sideways with her delicate body straight and clear curves visible under ck clothing. Her elegant swan neck and chin formed a perfect line at corbone level while shiny hair clip sparkled under light. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but recall that abortion form in his mind. Then he looked at her with his deep-set eyes filled withplex emotions. Cheyenne picked up her backpack and said goodbye to the owner with a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality; I have something else I need to attend now.¡± ¡°What? Miss Lawrence leaving so soon? I still have many good works and ideas I want to share with you.¡± ¡°Next time,¡± she said without even looking at Kelvin as she prepared to leave. As they passed by each other, Kelvin suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s wrist. ¡®Her wrist is so thin.¡¯ Kelvin thought. Chapter 244 Don’t Touch Me with Your Dirty Hands Kelvin used to only worry about Abbie¡¯s health, thinking she was thin and delicate, in need of protection. But now, holding Cheyenne¡¯s wrist, he realized she was even thinner than Abbie. His hand could easily grasp hers. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Cheyenne finally looked at him directly. But her indifference made him feel ufortable. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± he frowned and didn¡¯t let go of her hand. ¡°Do I have to listen just because you want to talk? Who do you think you are?¡± How many times had she wanted to talk to him before? Had he ever listened? He always found her too talkative and annoying! Kelvin stared deeply into her perfect profile. She had changed a lot, sharp and indifferent towards him. As she saidst night, it was over between them, a clean break for both parties. But Kelvin felt unsatisfied when thinking about their unborn child on the pregnancy test report. Yes! That must be why he felt dissatisfied. Because that child was his too! He had the right to know that his child existed! ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± He asked in a deep voice as if trying to see through her with his bright eyes. Cheyenneughed coldly and brushed away his hand. ¡°What a joke! Am I afraid of you? I just don¡¯t want anything more with someone like you.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands.¡± This hand touched Abbie so many times before; no wonder she thought it was dirty! Kelvin furrowed his brows in anger but surprisingly remained calm today instead of leaving as usual. He let go of Cheyenne¡¯s hand and spoke softly while staring at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop acting like a kid?¡± ¡°Calm down first; there is something important I need to discuss with you.¡± ¡°A kid? Did you say I¡¯m acting like a kid?¡± Cheyenne became angry again after calming down from earlier outburst. She red at Kelvin like a toddler who couldn¡¯t control their emotions. This is what acting like a kid meant ¨C getting upset over small things without listening or reasoning properly.N?velDrama.Org content. Kelvin had met many women throughout his life who were obedient listeners trying hard to please him but not Cheyenne who always challenged his boundaries time after time again¡­ ¡°Look at yourself, you¡¯re not a child anymore. If you were an adult, you would listen quietly until I finish speaking,¡± Kelvin said as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her down onto the chair, regardless of whether she agreed or not. The owner of the store looked on with confusion at the two of them. The situation seemed like that of a young couple having a quarrel. The pen Miss Lawrence made three years ago was meant to be given to her boyfriend. Mr. Foley came back after three years asking for a matching set for him and his girlfriend. It was clear what had happened three years ago: Miss Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend was Mr. Foley himself, but there seemed to be some misunderstanding between them causing tension in their rtionship. He soon received Kelvin¡¯s cold re which made him feel uneasy and nervous. ¡°Can you two step outside for a moment?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The owner hesitated for a second before realizing what was going on and gave them both knowing looks with a meaningful smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence, feel free to make yourselvesfortable. It¡¯s getting a bit warm in here; we¡¯ll step outside for some fresh air.¡± Before leaving, the owner tactfully winked at the young man hard at work in the shop. However, the young worker didn¡¯t quite grasp his meaning; he was in the final stages of the molding process and wanted toplete it in one go. The owner¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Why was this young man so oblivious? So, he walked over and patted the young worker¡¯s shoulder from behind. ¡°C¡¯mon let me take you out for ice cream since you¡¯re sweating so much from all that hard work.¡± Perplexed, the young worker was forcibly led away by the owner. Faintly, you could still hear snippets of their conversation. ¡°Why do we suddenly have to eat ice cream? My mold is already prepared; carving it while it¡¯s still cooling down is best.¡± ¡°That still takes ten minutes! Young people shouldn¡¯t always live such boring lives; rx by eating some ice cream!¡± ¡°Is that really true? You¡¯ve never been this generous before.¡± ¡°You rascal! Didn¡¯t I treat you to chocte candyst time?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that because your confession failed and your girlfriend threw away chocte box into trash cans? You felt sorry, so you took back the unopened box from beggars¡¯ hands¡­¡± Cheyenne was originally in a bad mood, but after hearing the two people¡¯s ridiculous conversation, she suddenlyughed. Realizing that Kelvin was still in front of her, her sweet smile disappeared into the bleakness of autumn in less than three seconds. She returned to her silent expression. Kelvin remembered her amazing smile from earlier. Her eyes shone like water, with her sweet dimples on her cheeks. Her white teeth were set against red lips. For a moment, it was as if he had gone back to those days. The girl wearing a school uniform and short skirt stood under the shade of a tree and smiled at him from afar. ¡°Kelvin.¡± Looking back again now, everything had changed except for his memory of the lively and lovely Cheyenne who would forever remain there. Standing in front of him now was someone who didn¡¯t even bother with him anymore. Kelvin had so much to say to her just moments ago but he was tongue-tied when those words reached his throat. He sighed heavily without showing any trace of it on his face. When did he be indecisive and cowardly? The next moment he reached into his pocket for something inside his suit jacket. Seeing this action made Cheyenne immediately raise her guard by clenching both fists over chest. ¡°Kelvin, what are you doing? Do you think killing me here would make police not find you?¡± ¡°After taking me here and getting the boss out, are you trying to carry out your n to silence me so you can openly marry Abbie?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think then, let me tell you, you don¡¯t have to do it!¡± As she spoke more absurd things, Kelvin¡¯s face turned dark. Where did shee up with such conclusions? If he really wanted to kill her, why would he need to go through all that trouble? Also, when did he ever say anything about marrying Abbie? It was all just malicious spection on Cheyenne¡¯s part. Slowly, Kelvin took out something from his pocket, while Cheyenne looked away, keeping both eyes tightly shut and standing about one meter away from him. Seeing how scared she looked made Kelvin¡¯s lips curve slightly upwards. ¡°You said you weren¡¯t afraid.¡± Chapter 245: How Could Kelvin Feel Guilty? Cheyenne who was just acting tough a moment ago turned out to be strong on the inside. If she wasn¡¯t really afraid of him, why did she take a step back and close her eyes tightly? Feeling him grab her hand, Cheyenne resisted. His slightly rough fingertips slid over her soft palm, and the long-lost electric feeling appeared once again. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. Just as she was about to retract her hand, a piece of paper fell into it. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze fell onto the thin sheet of paper. She frowned before putting on a self-deprecating smile. ¡°What? Is this Mr. Foley¡¯s divorcepensation for me? No need, I¡¯m not so poor that I need my ex-husband¡¯s help.¡± Her mocking smile made Kelvin feel ufortable for a moment. He squeezed her hand tightly and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°What are you thinking? Open it first.¡± Cheyenne pushed away his grip with reluctance but still opened the yellowed paper. When she saw the title on it, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes turned red and tears welled up in them. Three years had passed since then, but that feeling of despair and heartache hadn¡¯t decreased even by half a point with time. She thought she had forgotten about it already, but seeing this abortion record once again brought back that piercing pain all over again. Lying on the cold operating table under bright lights, she dreamed of the child who never got to see this world yet. He was very pretty; small enough to not even reach up to her knee yet resembled Kelvin in appearance while having eyes like hers. He lifted his tear-stained face and asked why he wasn¡¯t wanted? Cheyenne¡¯s expression when looking at this abortion record didn¡¯t seem fake at all; tears shed across her eyes before disappearing quickly from sight, leaving an indelible impression upon Kelvin¡¯s heart.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Do you owe me an exnation?¡± came his suppressed voice from above. She coldly curled the corner of her lips, while tearing apart that abortion record slowly. The intense hatred hidden behind that smile made Kelvin feel like he didn¡¯t know the woman standing before him anymore. ¡°Exnation? What right do you have to ask me for an exnation?¡± ¡°This child is also mine, don¡¯t I have the right to ask?¡± He tried to suppress his anger, veins bulging on his forehead, and his once handsome features became distorted. ¡°But don¡¯t forget that you didn¡¯t want him in the first ce!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s angry shout hit him hard. The man fell silent instantly, staring at her with aplex and depressed expression. The torn paper slowly fell from her hand like snowkes scattering beautifully on the ground. ¡°When I asked you if we should have a child back then, what was your answer?¡± Cheyenne sneered and imitated his cold tone. ¡°Any woman can give birth to my child except you, Cheyenne.¡± That¡¯s why she dared not tell him about her unexpected pregnancy. He disappeared for two whole months without even making a phone call. Coincidentally, it was during that time that Metshire experienced its most tumultuous days, with rioters wreaking havoc on Financial Street. The news was filled with reports of innocent entrepreneurs being kidnapped and tragic incidents tied to the unrest. She had no news of him and worried about his safety day after day without eating or drinking properly. If there was still someone in this world who cared about Kelvin as much as she did, it would only be her rival Abbie. Kelvin loved Abbie far more than he loved his nominal wife Cheyenne. But she still loved him deeply enough to lower herself to beg Abbie for news of him. That was how she fell into Abbie¡¯s trap. Abbie used her love for Kelvin against Cheyenne. Abbie invited her to meet at a coffee shop iming that she had information about Kelvin. Cheyenne went along with it. When Abbie took out her phone and opened Facebook Messenger where he reported safe every few days since he left while gently reminding her not to stay upte. Cheyenne felt jealous beyond belief but couldn¡¯t bring herself to attack someone who was sickly weak like Abbie so all she could do was endure silently. She let go of Abbie but thetter wouldn¡¯t let go of Cheyenne; taking advantage of when Cheyenne went off alone into the restroom at their meeting spot, she poured something into Cheyenne¡¯s drink. On her way home, Cheyenne felt a sudden cramp in her stomach that was so painful she could hardly breathe. With what little strength she had left, she turned the steering wheel and hit the brakes. When she woke up, she found herself lying in a cold hospital room. The doctor said they needed a signature from one of her family members before they could proceed with surgery. But there was no one by her side. The first person Cheyenne thought to call was Kelvin. What would he say? ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Abbie only had toin about a headache and he wouldfort her gently and tell her to rest early. But when it came to Cheyenne, he didn¡¯t believe her excuses for being sick twice before just because she wanted him toe home early and be with her. Kelvin heartlessly hung up the phone, cutting off any chance of them having a child together forever. The doctor said that the poison was too strong; if they had discovered it ten minutes earlier, maybe they could have saved both mother and child. But unfortunately, by the time Cheyenne arrived at the hospital after passing out on the road for some time already, it had spread throughout her body. It was highly likely that both mother and child would die if an operation were performed carelessly. Kelvin never showed up but instead Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather and Benson did. Layne used acupuncture techniques to transfer most of the toxins from Cheyenne¡¯s body into their unborn child, who wouldn¡¯t survive anyway. Even after death, it must be cremated into ashes. Benson even lost his eyesight for her sake. He had been living in darkness without colors or light around him for three years. He used to be an outstanding young man who enjoyed admiration from everyone. Cheyenne knew deep down inside that nobody else deserved more than Benson did all along! Kelvin clenched his fists tightly under his long-sleeved suit jacket while looking guilty. Cheyenne felt somewhat dazed seeing how much remorse in his eyes. As the wealthiest man in Akloit and the CEO of the Foley Group, surrounded by numerous women bearing his children, would he ever feel guilty for their unborn kid? It was ridiculous! Chapter: 246 Give You an Explanation Time seemed to freeze in that moment, and the air around them moved slowly, quiet enough for Kelvin to hear Cheyenne¡¯s heartbeat and breath clearly. Soon, her breathing became noticeably irregr. Because of anger? Because of him? Kelvin had never felt so terrible before. On stage, he could control everything and manipte people¡¯s hearts effortlessly. But now he didn¡¯t know what to do. After almost a minute of silence between them, Kelvin took out a small ss bottle from his suit pocket and ced it in Cheyenne¡¯s hand. Cheyenne lowered her head slightly and looked at the ss bottle in her hand with furrowed brows. She then raised her head to look at him with confusion evident in her eyes. ¡°What does this mean?¡± He quickly withdrew his hand and caught sight of the two people outside who were eating ice cream on the stairs while eavesdropping on their conversation. His lips twitched slightly. In a cold voice, he replied, ¡°This drug is called ¡®Mist¡¯. It¡¯s what caused you to miscarry three years ago. I already know who did it; I will give you an exnation.¡± Cheyenne had known all along that Abbie was responsible for causing her miscarriage but she didn¡¯t believe Kelvin when he said he would give an exnation. She sneered coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your three-yearte exnation; I¡¯m not one to dy revenge nor do I need anyone else¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± she continued sarcastically, ¡°are you willing? That was your childhood sweetheart, someone you¡¯ve cherished for over ten years.¡± Every word she spoke dripped with sarcasm and sharpness. Kelvin didn¡¯t know how many times he had to exin it to her for her to understand. He had always regarded Abbie as a little sister. In the past, he had no interest in exining, and now, even if he tried, she wouldn¡¯t listen. Turning away from Cheyenne with a hint of helplessness in his voice, Kelvin said, ¡°Whether you believe me or not, I will make things right.¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Cheyenne impatiently threw the ss bottle towards him which hit his shoulder without causing any pain but made him pause for a second before continuing on towards the door leaving behind an aura of mncholy loneliness as seen from afar. Cheyenne regretted why she hadn¡¯t thrown something heavier instead earlier! She had nned on enjoying herself outside until she ran into this jinx that ruined everything! Feeling annoyed as she rubbed her small hands together restlessly, she decided it was best if she just went home instead! As for the pink couple pen, it was temporarily forgotten by both of them. No one except the boss remembered it.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡­ It was 2:30 in the afternoon, in the office of the CEO of the Foley Group. A woman with a medium build and a good-looking face sat on a ck leather sofa, sipping her coffee slowly. Her gentle gaze fell on the pages of the Foley group¡¯s annual publication. There were severalrge group photos on it, and she could easily spot Kelvin standing at the center position among the crowded people. Kelvin¡¯s charisma was undeniably exceptional. It was hard not to notice his presence. Her fingers gently slid over that familiar but expressionless face on magazine page. Her red lips curled up into a smile as she softly asked, ¡°Mr. Richards, did you call Kelvin or not? It¡¯s almost time for work now; why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± The man next to her who was sorting out files turned his back to her with an helpless smirk while squeezing something in his hand until it became deformed. ¡°Miss Berry, I already exined this morning that Mr. Foley is taking leave today and may note this afternoon. Waiting here won¡¯t do any good; you might as well go home and rest.¡± On her first day as a shareholder, she had already started ying Mrs. Foley¡¯s role again. Chris didn¡¯t like Abbie because this woman always acted differently behind people¡¯s backs than what she showed in front of them ¨C always using past favors and excuses about her poor health to cling onto Mr. Foley while driving Miss Lawrence away. In front of Mr. Foley though, she would act weak, tender, and pitifully caring, but Chris had seen with his own eyes how she imed Miss Lawrence¡¯s gift to be made by herself. At that moment, the malice and disdain on her face made Chrispletely sober up. She wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. However, Mr. Foley remained oblivious, and every time Chris wanted to remind him, it never seemed like an appropriate moment. Because whenever Miss Lawrence was mentioned, Mr. Foley would be impatient and irritable. Abbie didn¡¯t believe Chris anyway. Kelvin was definitely a workaholic. It was already surprising enough that he hadn¡¯t shown up in the morning. He would definitely appear in afternoon. If Abbie went back now, she probably wouldn¡¯t see Kelvin¡¯s face for several days. The reason why Abbie worked so hard trying to regain control over shares was because she wanted more time together with Kelvin. And thepany was just their best ce together At exactly 2:30, the tall figure appeared at the office door as Abbie had expected. As soon as he entered, the previously spacious office suddenly felt smaller. He brought with him a chill that didn¡¯t require air conditioning to make one feel cool. ¡°Kelvin, you finally made it,¡± Abbie eximed happily as she closed her book and walked over from the couch. She stretched out her arms in an attempt to hug him but he took a step back without a trace of emotion on his face. This made Abbie feel uneasy and she nervously murmured his name while biting her lip. Even Chris noticed that something was off about Mr. Foley and looked over. In less than a second, Kelvin bellowed at Chris. ¡°You go outside first!¡± His voice was so loud that both people in the room were stunned into silence. Abbie had never seen Kelvin like this before; she had never seen him lose his temper like this in front of her before either. Trembling slightly, she raised her delicate face and asked weakly ¡°Kelvin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, Kelvin tossed the book he held at her feet. The pages, soaked by the rain andter dried, bore a prominent water stain. Her signature, ¡°AB¡±, was still visible, etched clearly into Abbie¡¯s sight. Her consciousness traveled back to that youthful summer, the year she was sixteen and had just entered her first year of high school, coincidentally in the same ss as Kelvin. At sixteen, Kelvin grew taller with handsome features reminiscent of a fairytale prince, making countless girls fall for him. Thankfully, she had discreetly discouraged many of them, except for one girl who proved to be quite persistent. Chapter 247: I’m Not Here for Puppy Love That girl was just a nameless elementary school student. Akloit High School was separated from its affiliated elementary school by a tall wall, like two different worlds.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Every time it was time to do radio calisthenics, two distinct but equally loud voices could be heard: ¡°The second set of national radio calisthenics for elementary students -Eagles Take Flight¡± and ¡°The third set of national radio calisthenics for middle school students ¨C Dancing Youth.¡± There were always some elementary school students sneaking through the dog hole in the wall during break time to watch. As an outstanding student, even doing something as simple and boring as calisthenics could make Kelvin look serious and elegant. Their ss¡¯s radio calisthenics were frequently praised. That day was sunny with blue skies. He wore an ordinary uniform just like everyone else; his short hair had a soft golden glow under the sunlight; his cold eyebrows and eyes showed no emotions or smiles yet still managed to charm all of the girls around him. Halfway through their routine, there suddenly came roaringughter from within their formation. It turned out that several little kids had crawled out from that dog hole: three little kids who looked only eight or nine years old at most; one girl wore leopard-print pants paired with a gaudy pink skirt while sportingrge red bows on her head; she looked both tacky and trendy at once like she belonged on some rural fashion runway show. Staring at her drab little face covered in grass stains made peopleugh until they held their stomachs tight! The only thing memorable about her were those big shiny eyes The other two kids followed behind her wearing proper uniforms: one offered breakfast attentively while another acted like ackey handing over a pink water bottle obediently. The girl bit onto her bottle cap, then walked up behind Kelvin taking steps just like he did. As he moved gracefully through each motion during their routine exercise session, this young man¡¯s limbs were long yet well-proportioned making every move look standard but also incredibly handsome! The girl with her skinny arms and legs, and slightly chubby bodies, dressed in overly shy clothing, drewughter from everyone around her, disrupting the otherwise peaceful recess time. The school leader was so angry that he chased after those three kids. ¡°Where did youe from? This is high school! Don¡¯t cause trouble here! Your teachers are all my students. If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll have them punish you!¡± Kelvin finally noticed a little girl following him closely behind. His usually stern face cracked a faint smile as he stopped his movements and stood still with one hand in his pocket. ¡°Where did youe from?¡± he asked. The little girl widened her eyes at him and answered without any hesitation, ¡°From a dog hole.¡± Kelvin caught sight of the dirt on her face and grass in her hairline. The curve of his lips deepened as he teased her, ¡°You¡¯re already thinking about falling in love at such a young age? Hasn¡¯t your mother told you not to date too early?¡± The little girl snorted before lifting her chin proudly with hands on hips. ¡°What are you talking about, stinky brother? I¡¯m not here for dating; I¡¯m here to learn how to do radio calisthenics.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kelvin raised an eyebrow. ¡°My homeroom teacher always says that you are our standard bearer, so I came to see how standard it is!¡± He was just about to respond when she grabbed hold of his hand tightly. Her small hands were warm despite being covered in dirt; however, Kelvin didn¡¯t shake it off like usual because she was so small. He felt somepassion towards her due to how tiny she looked. So instead of saying anything else, he just frowned but remained silent while holding onto her hand gently. Just then, the school leader rushed over brandishing a wooden stick readying himself for action against the little girl but Kelvin quickly shielded the girl within his embrace. Kelvin was hit hard which frightened the school leader. With a trembling voice, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mr Foley¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Kelvin had been cool and aloof since little. Agreeing to lead radio calisthenics was only because he wanted exercise himself as well. Perhaps he had been too silenttely, so this old man dared toy hands on his territory. Don¡¯t forget, half of the shares in this school belong to the Foley family. Getting him fired was just a matter of one sentence. The fierce old man was afraid of the big brother in front of her. Aware of it, the little girl acted boldly and lifted her small head from his arms, her eyes shining with admiration and worship. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re so amazing! Even that old man is afraid of you. I¡¯ve decided that you¡¯re my bro now.¡± ¡°Your bro?¡± Kelvin then grabbed her cor, threw her towards his bodyguards and coldly ordered, ¡°Throw her into the neighboring elementary school.¡± ¡°No! Big Brother! I snuck out here; if I go back openly, then I¡¯ll be punished!¡± She grabbed onto his big hand with her dirty fingers and begged pitifully. Kelvin didn¡¯t show any expression upon hearing this; he cruelly tugged at her pigtails and lightlyughed. ¡°Is that so? What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Chris, throw her out for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley,¡± Chris replied obediently. Abbie saw Kelvin smile several times towards that dirty little girl from afar ¨C she had never seen such an unusual side of Kelvin before. Later on, that strange little girl would crawl through the dog hole every time despite being warned not toe find him. She would sneakily put things into his drawer or give him wildflowers she picked herself along with sandwiches or candy or even origami cranes¡­ This went on continuously for several months. Chapter 248: Confession at Seventeen Every time she came, she dressed in strange and unusual clothes. Her small face was covered in dirt, making it impossible to see her features except for her bold and bright eyes. Kelvin never paid attention to the gifts she brought, including the letter that was thrown away with the rest of them. ¡°Big brother, will you marry me when I grow up?¡± She asked him. How could a young girl know about marriage? Abbie crumpled up the letter and threw it away along with the origami crane that was given as a gift. She had confidence that she wouldn¡¯t lose to a ten-year-old girl. But then Kelvin showed kindness by using his handkerchief to wipe away the little girl¡¯s nosebleed. Abbie became jealous of his tenderness towards someone else and called on some school bullies outside to teach her a lesson so that she couldn¡¯t climb through dog holes anymore. The little girl didn¡¯te back for over a month after breaking her leg and being hospitalized for more than thirty days. It was also during thisst month before their college entrance exams. Kelvin graduated without ever receiving the gift promised by the little girl but he didn¡¯t think much of it since he assumed that she had found new interests. After all, how much determination could an elementary school student have? Although he imed not to care about it too much, before leaving school, he sent someone out to inquire about where this little girl went. Others had told him that the young girl, because of her poor grades and frequent troublemaking, had broken her leg and been hospitalized a month ago. Upon recovering, her family had arranged her transfer to a school in Yrose.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Kelvin, with his outstanding grades that ranked him as the top student, had received invitations from prestigious foreign universities. He pursued his higher education abroad, earning dual doctoral degrees in economics andw over four years. The girl¡¯s sudden disappearance had left an indelible mark in his thoughts. He recalled the origami crane she had given him. She had mentioned that origami cranes could make people¡¯s wishese true. There was also a dreamcatcher. Influenced by romance drama, the young girl had stayed up for two nights to craft a gift that resembled the real thing, straining her eyes in the process. In a drawer, there was always a piece of candy in colorful wrapping, orange-vored, with a fresh scent. He saw these things but never touched them on his own. It was Abbie who took care of storing them. When he went abroad, these items disappeared without a trace. She exined it was probably due to a previous major cleanup, and the maid might have discarded them. Aspensation, Abbie had given him a book titled ¡°Misty Forest¡± and signed it with her initials. He had no interest in the literary pain of youthful infatuation, so he never even opened that book. Now, as ity there on its side, the pages tilted and revealing the ck font printed on them. The four words ¡°Kelvin I love you¡± came to Kelvin¡¯s view. Abbie¡¯s confession when she was seventeen was only revealed to him when she was twenty-seven years old. But it was revealed in this way. Abbie didn¡¯t know whether to be grateful that Kelvin had seen this message or nervous that he suddenly had this book in front of him. A bitter and weak smile appeared at the corner of her lips as she squatted down to pick up the book from the ground. Her fair hand patted off some dust from its cover and flipped open to its first page. The ink had smudged due to being soaked by rainwater, making it look uglier than before but still showing how much emotion went into writing those four words initially. She thought Kelvin was angry because of her confession written inside this book; with a slightly red face, she asked softly, ¡°¡­ Kelvin, why?¡± Kelvin looked at her coldly with disappointment evident in his voice, ¡°I always saw you as my little sister. Even Emelia couldn¡¯tpare with you.¡± At these words, Abbie bit her lip while timidly looking at him, tears glistening within her eyes. ¡°My feelings for you have never changed,¡± said Abbie quietly while holding back tears. ¡°I liked you earlier than Cheyenne did.¡± What little sister? She never wanted to be his little sister! All Abbie ever wanted was Mrs. Foley¡¯s position! Looking at what seemed like an entirely different person standing before him now, Kelvin suddenly realized he¡¯d been wrong about her all these years! In his mind, Abbie had always been an understanding girl who cared for others¡¯ feelings; he pitied how young she lost both parents and suffered from congenital heart disease ¨C which is why he felt sympathy towards her before. Later on, Abbie saved his life, and in gratitude for this life-saving favor, he allowed some small actions done by Abbie around himself. As long as she didn¡¯t cross certain boundaries, he was willing to let her be, turning a blind eye to her actions. ¡°So you can hurt Cheyenne? You can design ways that lead an innocent child dying?¡± As soon as the words left Kelvin¡¯s mouth, Abbie¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Her breath caught in her throat and her heart, already pounding with nervous excitement, began to ache once more. She tensed up, even breathing bing unexpectedly heavy and unbearable. Avoiding Kelvin¡¯s questioning gaze, she rubbed at her chest with one hand and spoke in a stuttering voice. ¡°Chi¡­ child? Kelvin, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Kelvin took a step forward and gripped her wrist tightly with hisrge hand. His fingers dug into her skin, leaving behind a bruise on the fair flesh of her arm. His eyes were deep like still water but rippled slightly as he spoke, ¡°After all this time are you still trying to deny it?¡± ¡°Three years ago, you met Cheyenne at the coffee shop and put something in her drink that caused her to miscarry. The two letters on that bottle match your initials exactly.¡± The bottle¡­ Abbie finally remembered it now; she had thrown it away in the hospital trash can after poisoning Cheyenne. But how could he have found that bottle after three years? AB was an abbreviation of Abbie Berry¡¯s name and also served as a personal symbol for herself. She had always preferred using those two letters instead of writing out full names when teaching abroad or signing autographs for fans. Finally understanding everything now, she looked down at the book lying on the table before letting out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°So you showing up here with this book wasn¡¯t because you found out I liked you but because of Cheyenne!¡± Her voice dripped with disdainful hatred as she spat out thosest few words; perhaps revealing some hidden truth about herself. Kelvin stood there silently, staring back at Abbie without any hint of tenderness left in his eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one getting angry? That was my child!¡± He demanded angrily. But suddenly Abbie startedughing again; tears glistening softly in her eyes like gentle spring rain while speaking slowly yet melodiously, ¡°But back then it was you who didn¡¯t want him.¡± Kelvin felt like his heart had been struck by a heavy hammer, causing him intense pain once more. Chapter 249: The Provocation on the Wedding Night On their wedding day, Kelvin wore a white suit with Cheyenne by his side. After the ceremony, he took her delicate hand from Layne and held it tightly. She was obviously nervous as her hand trembled in his, but Kelvin didn¡¯t care about her feelings and followed the assistant¡¯s instructions like it was just another corporate project ribbon-cutting ceremony. As they recited their vows to the priest, Kelvin felt disdainful inside. If these verbal promises were effective, why would there be divorcews? He only agreed to marry Cheyenne because of his grandfather¡¯s pressure and Lawrence family¡¯s persistence. Kelvin considered himself emotionally deficient; he couldn¡¯t feel love for anyone including his parents or even his grandfather who had been with him for years. And now he was forced into marriage with a woman he didn¡¯t choose. After quickly exchanging rings, Kelvin roughly kissed Cheyenne on the lips in front of everyone to signal that the ceremony was over. Kelvin saw off all of his friends one by one before returning to change out of this ridiculous outfit back into something morefortable in the bedroom. A gracefully shaped young woman sat on the bed, her face veiled by a white scarf, leaving just a hint of her incredibly beautiful features visible. Cheyenne, who typically chatted endlessly in his ear, was unusually quiet today. She sat on the bed, holding a bouquet of flowers, saying not a word. Her innovative white wedding dress beautifullyplemented her exquisite figure. Beneath the white veil, her shy face was filled with anticipation, waiting for his arrival. However, when Kelvin returned, he swiftly removed the boutonniere that read ¡°groom¡± and tossed it into the trash can.N?velDrama.Org content. As Cheyenne watched his silent gesture, her uplifted spirits sank. ¡°Kelvin, today is our wedding day. Can you please be a little more amodating and at least wait until tomorrow to throw it away?¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent. ¡°If you like Mrs. Foley¡¯s position so much, then go ahead and take it. But I do not recognize you as my wife.¡± After speaking, he opened the wardrobe and took out a in ck suit before walking towards the door. Cheyenne saw the trend of him leaving and didn¡¯t care about etiquette anymore. She jumped out of bed barefoot and grabbed his sleeve. The other hand quickly lifted the veil of her wedding dress, revealing a stunningly beautiful face that took one¡¯s breath away even with light makeup. With a hint of anger in her almond-shaped eyes, she eventually softened and looked at him pitifully. ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t leave today? Old Mr. Foley and Grandpa are still outside, I don¡¯t want to make them sad.¡± She knew that the person Kelvin liked was not her, but Cheyenne came to marry into the Foley family with the goal of making him fall in love with her. As soon as Kelvin heard her threatening him with her grandfather, his mind cleared from the brief spell of her beauty and he was disgusted with his own behavior. He swatted away her small hand. ¡°Cheyenne, you are such a hypocrite. You want me to stay and sleep with you but use your grandfather as an excuse. If you¡¯re so desperate for a man, why don¡¯t you go to the Vintage Club?¡± The Vintage Club is Akloit¡¯s most luxurious club and also the best ce for wealthy people to seek happiness. It includes bars, hot springs, billiards, golf courses, hotels and a bunch of prostitutes willing to make money. He actually indicated that she was a prostitute. A hint of sadness quickly shed across her beautiful and charming face, and her small hand that was pulling his sleeve slowly dropped. Cheyenne turned around and walked towards the wedding bed, holding her in white dress. ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡± ¡°If Grandpa asks, I¡¯ll say yourpany is busy.¡± She was particrly petite under this fluffy white wedding dress, with slender shoulders and a lonely back view. Kelvin looked away and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be grateful to you.¡± As the man left, holding onto his ck suit, he mmed the door shut with a resounding thud. It was as if he wanted to remind Cheyenne that all of this was her own doing. He didn¡¯t immediately turn around and leave. He stood at the doorway for several seconds, listening to the muffled sobsing from inside the room. They echoed in his ears like a curse. Kelvin felt irritated. He didn¡¯t like this woman one bit, but hearing her cry made him feel strange inside. Without thinking too much about it, he changed into different clothes and headed off to work. Just as he sat down at his desk, he received an international call from Abbie¡¯s caretaker. Abbie had fallen ill and fainted. She was currently lying in intensive care and wanted to see Kelvin onest time before she passed away. He went straight to Metshire without telling his grandfather because of how tight his schedule was. As for Cheyenne, she wasn¡¯t worthy enough to receive any news about Kelvin¡¯s whereabouts or ns. However, what Kelvin didn¡¯t know was that while on the ne ride over there, Abbie had called Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence,¡± Abbie said over the phone line. ¡°Firstly, I want to congratte you on your marriage.¡± Cheyenne sat on the wedding bed still wearing her wedding dress and waiting for Kelvin¡¯s return from work. Sincest night, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything; it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon and she felt dizzy from hunger. An unfamiliar voice came through on her phone line which she answered subconsciously; it turned out be someone who she despised more than anything else in this world. ¡°Thank you Abbie,¡± Cheyenne replied hastily, trying not show any weakness or vulnerability in front of someone who could hurt her so easily. ¡°Do you need something? If not, then I¡¯m really busy right now; Kelvin is waiting for me.¡± Abbieughed heartily twice before exposing Cheyenne¡¯s lie outright. ¡°Are you sure Kelvin is with you, Miss Lawrence? I have a slight cold right now. Kelvin worries about me being alone here by myself, hence he wille see me¡­ I believe at this point he should be on board.¡± Her gentle voice sounded like a knife plunged into Cheyenne¡¯s heart, causing blood gushing out uncontrobly. Chapter 250: She Doesn’t Deserve It She couldn¡¯t believe it! How could Kelvin go to Metshire on his wedding day to apany Abbie, who only had a minor cold? But Cheyenne knew deep down that what Abbie said was probably true, and her own arguments were weak and feeble. She was just deceiving herself. Even so, today was the day she would marry Kelvin as she had always wanted. Cheyenne looked at herself in the mirror and forced out a bitter smile. Suppressing the sourness in her heart and the urge to cry, she said, ¡°Miss Berry, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Kelvin is at work.¡± She felt guilty saying this but also held onto a glimmer of hope ¨C what if he really was at work? But then Abbie pped her hard across the face and said arrogantly, ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re ridiculous! You married into the Foley family for greediness but now you¡¯re abandoned on your wedding night ¨C it¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote now for you to pretend to be generous in front of me. Kelvin loves me; even if you marry him, you¡¯ll still be alone.¡± ¡°The incident today is good proof; I sent his flight itinerary to you so that you can see for yourself whether or not it¡¯s true, poor thing.¡± Abbie¡¯s arrogant voice echoed in Cheyenne¡¯s ears until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hung up. After some thought though, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t resist opening up that picture message anyway. It was an airne ticket with today¡¯s itinerary from Akloit to Metshire. Kelvin¡¯s name appeared under passenger name while departure time showed half an hour ago. He had plenty of time to call her back and exin himself but he didn¡¯t bother doing so because Mrs. Foley wasn¡¯t important enough, just like an imaginary figurehead. Kelvin remembered staying abroad for over a month before returning home after his grandfather became angry about him leaving Cheyenne behind on their wedding night; he ordered him to treat her well or else he¡¯d deal with Abbie severely instead. He thought that it must have been because Cheyenne told Grandpa about everything which led things turning out this way between them. They remained silent towards each other afterwards despite being together physically under one roof every day since then. The lunch boxes she sent over ended up in trash cans while attempts made by her trying to visit him at work were always met with rejection¡­ Despite all this, she had held out for almost two months! What ultimately broke the awkwardness between the two was Abbie, who suddenly resigned from her overseas job and returned to the country. Feeling a sense of crisis, old Mr. Foley summoned Kelvin back to the Foley Mansion, emphasizing the importance of producing an heir. If Kelvin didn¡¯t have a child soon, he would have to transfer his shares to Cheyenne. How could they give anything from the Foley family to this greedy woman? So Kelvin returned to the Foley Mansion for his share. His first experience with Cheyenne was terrible. Neither of them had any experience before and although he was a man, at most he had only seen two romantic movies when he was young. But talented Kelvin still managed to make Cheyenne sore all over. Except for that one night when he didn¡¯t wear condom, during their regr activities afterwards, he made sure not to leave anything inside her body. No one expected that Cheyenne would get pregnant after just one time. But Abbie knew earlier than he did. One noonday, Abbie specially brought chicken mushroom soup to his office. After a long time, he finally drank it again; it tasted good. The sun shone perfectly on Abbie who was wearing a white dress. Fresh chicken soup aroma filled up every corner of air around them. However, Kelvin wasn¡¯t really listening attentively what she said at that moment until now recalling what she asked him, ¡°Do you like children?¡± Kelvin answered without hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± He was a very self-centered person who hadn¡¯t even achieved freedom himself in this life so how could there be any ability left for him making his children happy? Besides, he hadn¡¯t found someone whom he wanted having kids with. Suddenly there appeared an image in his mind, whining sounds like those made by little kittens being spoiled, childish and clingy. Cheyenne was just eighteen years old herself! He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mother Cheyenne would be like since she was so childish herself! As soon as thoughts about Cheyenne came up again, Kelvin felt his mood start fluctuating again. Even unwillingness arose within him towards drinking chicken soup anymore! On the other hand, Abbie¡¯s eyes brightened up. She asked loudly, ¡°So will you have children with Cheyenne?¡± Kelvin frowned heavily, ¡°Marrying her is Grandpa¡¯s intention, but besides that, I won¡¯t do anything I don¡¯t want.¡± ¡°What if she has your child then?¡± ¡°Impossible! She doesn¡¯t deserve it! Alright, you go rest now. Don¡¯t bother making chicken soup anymore.¡± Kelvin used his workload as an excuse to have Chris escort Abbie out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Little did he know that the phrase ¡°she doesn¡¯t deserve it¡± became Abbie¡¯s biggest motivation. She was right. If Abbie was the one responsible for killing his child, then Kelvin, the biological father of that child, was her aplice. Kelvin suddenly felt drained of all his energy. He thought his kind and gentle ¡°sister¡± had turned into a malicious and possessive woman while his ex-wife Cheyenne, whom he had previously dismissed as useless, suddenly shone brightly. Cheyenne had every reason to hate him. The sight of Kelvin¡¯s self-me and regret made Abbie feel sorry for him. She smiled gently andforted him in a soft voice. ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t me yourself for this. That child doesn¡¯t belong to Cheyenne from the beginning, so she can¡¯t keep it.¡± ¡°Not only that, she stole you away from me too.¡± Abbie looked at him sternly with cold fingers holding onto hisrge hand. Kelvin pushed her away violently and punched the desk hard enough to make his knuckles turn white with protruding bones. He stood tall with his back facing her while announcing these heart-wrenching words in an indifferent tone. ¡°Abbie, I¡¯m warning you now: I only see you as my little sister who saved my life once before today!¡± So much effort on her part only resulted in beingbeled ¡°little sister¡± or ¡°life-saver.¡± What about Cheyenne? Other than causing trouble and acting cute around him, what else did she do? If she truly loved him, then why would she use old Mr. Foley to threaten Kelvin? Everything she did was supposed to free him from this doomed marriage but instead caused more harm than good. Abbie didn¡¯t think that anything she did was wrong except not having enough power back then to kill old Mr. Foley herself who ruined her long-cherished love! Chapter 251 From Now On, You’re Only a Benefactor Kelvin¡¯s forehead veins bulged, and he took a deep breath to calm himself before speaking in a low voice. ¡°Go back! From now on, you¡¯re just my lifesaver. After your illness is cured, I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Abbie couldn¡¯t believe that Kelvin wanted to draw the line because of a child. ¡°Kelvin, no! I know I was wrong¡­ If you want an heir, I can give birth to your child too! Whatever Cheyenne can do, I can do it too. Please just look at me.¡± Her heart disease wasn¡¯t as severe as she thought; pregnancy would be harder than usual for her but if this was Kelvin¡¯s child, then she would dly bear the pain. ¡°Enough, Abbie! You still don¡¯t know where you went wrong!¡± Kelvin¡¯s furious appearance frightened the employees outside who shivered in fear. Wasn¡¯t the CEO supposed to dote on Miss Berry? Why were they fighting so fiercely? Abbie tried hard to pinch her thigh to make tears well up in her eyes; she couldn¡¯t lose Kelvin. Absolutely not! Her father died early and her mother remarried¡­ She had just fallen out with Cody¡¯s family and old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t like her either. The only person she could rely on was Kelvin. From being a teenager until almost thirty years old, she waited for him all these years; all of her youthful days were spent waiting for him. Why didn¡¯t he take responsibility for her? After waiting for Abbie¡¯s response for half a moment without hearing anything from her, Kelvin turned around only to see Abbie having a heart attack with a pale face covered in sweat and falling onto the sofa, Before passing out, she called his name with fear, ¡°K-Kelvin¡­ save¡­ save me¡­¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Damn! ¡°Chris!¡± Outside the door, hearing that Kelvin call his name, Chris quickly put out his cigarette and walked inside. ¡°You carry her first and go to hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This was the CEO¡¯s order, so Chris had no choice but endure his disgust towards Abbie and walked towards her. When he was about to touch her, he was suddenly kicked by Abbie, causing him unbearable pain which made him frown tightly. ¡°Get away from me! Do you think an inferior servant like yourself is worthy enough of touching me?¡± Abby resisted Chris¡¯ touch, Chris touched his nose and reluctantly stepped aside, ncing up at the CEO. It wasn¡¯t that he was unwilling, but Miss Berry seemed to disdain him. Kelvin watched her coldly as she curled up in pain on the ground. ¡°The real you is this arrogant, right? Since you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s up to you!¡± With those words, he decisively turned and left, and Chris followed suit. In the vast office, only Abbie remained, her mournful cries echoing for a long time. Outside the door, people were filled with both schadenfreude and the belief that the CEO was too ruthless. Meanwhile, the Lawrence Vi had undergone a drastic transformation. Cheyenne¡¯s beloved ever-changing cartoon carpet had been reced by a luxurious white shag rug. Omari had also swapped out the macaron-colored chandelier for a crystal flower-shaped one from Swarovski. The marble dining table and white cabs were still there but now adorned with ck curtains instead of pink ones. Iker thought it all looked pretty good ¨C finally not so awkward anymore ¨C but was it really okay to make these changes without Cheyenne¡¯s consent? After installing thest vintage European-style magnolia wallmp himself, Omari hung up a painting of a girl who appeared to be about seventeen or eighteen years old in her school uniform with long hair cascading down her shoulders. Her face was full of cogen. Her smile wasn¡¯t forced like it is now; back then she looked genuinely happy and innocent like a little deer in the forest that made people feel sorry for her. Iker couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her even after just one nce; this woman could easily attract wealthy men based on looks alone but he knew Cheyenne wasn¡¯t just eye candy. She excelled in medicine, painting, dance¡­ everything really! Any one of those talents would have been enough to boast about but she remained humble and kept them hidden all this time. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? This is when she was sixteen years old starting high school; I bought this painting from someone else,¡± said Omari proudly as he gestured towards it. As for the owner of this painting, Omari had no idea. The gallery owner said it was a young man who was getting ready to move and didn¡¯t want this painting anymore. In truth, the artistry wasn¡¯t particrly high, but the owner couldn¡¯t bear to throw it in the trash because the girl depicted on it was so incredibly beautiful. So, he picked it up, did some minor repairs, and hung it in the store as a sign. Omari talked to the gallery owner for a long time. It was only when the owner heard him confess that the girl in the painting was his secret crush that the owner was moved to give him the oil painting. Plus, Omari had paid a generous amount of money for it, which made the gallery owner quite happy. After all, the painting had been rescued from the trash, and since he hadn¡¯t spent a dime on it, this transaction was something he was more than willing to make. Iker snorted, unimpressed. Omari gritted his teeth at the attitude, a dark glint shing behind his wire-rimmed sses. Just then, footsteps could be heard outside the door. Tanner was back, and he had brought someone else with him, or rather, dragged that guy in. With one hand gripping the young man¡¯s cor and the other holding an enormous package that weighed at least fifty pounds, Tanner looked as if he possessed Herculean strength. A loud thud echoed as he dropped the package on the ground. Both Iker and Omari turned to see who this stranger was that Tanner had brought in with him. He appeared to be in his early twenties, dressed in a white shirt and ck suit pants with white shoes on his feet. His hair was dyed red and styled into what looked like an anime character¡¯s haircut ¨C not quite punk but definitely not mainstream either. He had a handsome face, but his skin had be somewhat sallow from prolongedte nights. There were dark circles under his eyes due to hormonal imbnces, and he had developed several whiteheads on his forehead, nose, and chin. In short, he looked like a typical nerd who spent all day ying video games or hacking away onputers instead of socializing with people face-to-face. Omari and Iker exchanged looks; they both knew Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t go for someone like this guy. ¡°Master, I just got back from picking up your delivery outside I saw him lurking around near our the front door acting and all suspicious-like.¡± Jerry listened incredulously as Tanner described how Jerry had been ¡°lurking¡± near their front door while ¡°acting suspiciously¡±. What did that even mean? All Jerry did was spend most of his days holed up inside his dorm room browsing questionable websites online. Surely there were worse things than beingbeled a harmless hacker? Chapter 252 Eight Million Jerry scrambled to his feet, dusting off his clothes before finally getting a good look at the two men in front of him. Jealousy! Damn, why do they look so noble? Their skin was so good too! The one with the gold-rimmed sses looked cultured and refined, like a modern-day fashion elite. The man in the wheelchair was fcold as ice, with handsome features that make him look like a prince from another world. Just one nce from him was enough to make Jerry tremble. The guy in white may be smiling but the cold glint in his sses made Jerry shiver. With just one nce, Jerry knew he was dealing with people he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Red-faced and looking like a bullied little girl, Jerry sped his hands together and stammered out, ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡­ not a bad person. I¡¯m here to see Cheyenne. Is this her home?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he felt two icy stares boring into him. His legs went weak. If not for grabbing onto a nearby column for support, he would have fallen down. Omari approached gently and pushed up his sses on his nose while asking, ¡°Oh really? You know Cheyenne? Who are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am,¡± says Jerry nervously. ¡°What matters is whether this is Cheyenne¡¯s home or not because I¡¯ve been searching for it for days.¡± Arge hand suddenly pped onto Jerry¡¯s shoulder, making him jump out of fear. Why did this man have such an evil smile? He looked cunningly sly, as if plotting something devious behind your back¡­ ¡°This is Cheyenne¡¯s home,¡± said Omari calmly but ominously added, ¡°So what business do you have with her, young man?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± replied Jerry through gritted teeth before turning away without noticing Omari¡¯s eyes sh dangerously when hearing his word. ¡°Secret, huh? Well, let¡¯s put that aside for now and discuss something more important.¡± Jerry, the innocent and naive one, asked, ¡°What¡¯s more important?¡± Omari, with a sense of assurance, leaned in close to Jerry¡¯s ear, and though his lips barely moved, the words that came out filled Jerry with fear. He said, ¡°Let me educate you about some legal knowledge. Breaking into someone¡¯s home uwfully can lead to a sentence of up to three years, you know.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jerry was shocked and clenched his fists in anger as he retorted, ¡°But I didn¡¯te here voluntarily, your man grabbed me.¡± ¡°Well, that makes it easier,¡± Omari shrugged nonchntly while ncing at the two men behind him. ¡°Who saw this young man being brought here? We only know that you¡¯re standing in the Lawrence Vi without permission.¡± Damn! He couldn¡¯t believe they were denying everything. Jerry¡¯s heart sank as he realized that these smiling guys weren¡¯t good people. ¡°Am I really going to jail for three years?¡± ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Omari replied with a smirk. ¡°It could be anywhere from three to ten years depending on what you do next.¡± Even Iker and Tanner¡¯s lips twitched at Omari¡¯s words¡­ no wonder he had be a topwyer; it was all thanks to his cunningness and intimidation tactics. Jerry feared that if they found out about his hacker identity, he would end up with even more years added to his sentence. So, he gave up struggling and honestly exined why he came here. ¡°I have something very important to discuss with Cheyenne; don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a confession of love or anything like that. The person I like is someone gentle like Nora.¡± Cheyenne was just as cunning as this bespectacled man; Jerry was afraid of her too. Omari wanted to continue questioning Jerry about what exactly this important matter was but Cheyenne appeared before them with an upset look. When she saw her home change greatly, she widened her eyes. ¡°Who turned my house into this mess? My curtains¡­ carpet¡­ damn!¡± she eximed. Iker had already anticipated Cheyenne getting angry when she returned home, so without hesitation, he pointed out who the culprit behind all of this chaos was: ¡°Mr. Lara said pink is too girly for him so we quickly changed everything,¡± said Iker calmly without feeling guilty about snitching on Omari. Tanner nodded along in agreement adding ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± Omari also knew full well how angry Cheyenne would be when she returned. But he did it on purpose because he wanted to see her angry yet cute look. ¡°Cheyenne, you know how allergic I am towards pink¡­¡± Omari began exining himself but then stopped short when Cheyenne interrupted him by saying. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Hmm? Good girls shouldn¡¯t use badnguage,¡± Omari teased while extending one hand with clearly defined knuckles towards his lips, his lips were naturally red, making an incredibly handsome gesture! A smile overflowed from those beautiful eyes,plementing the exquisitely beautiful contours of his face. Cheyenne was someone who appreciated good looks, and when she saw Iker¡¯s smile, she momentarily forgot what she was supposed to do next. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. I have something important to tell you,¡± Jerry said excitedly as he jogged over and pulled Cheyenne out of her daze. She looked at the red-haired boy in front of her and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± with a huff. Jerry was taken aback. He may not be handsome, but he didn¡¯t think he was forgettable. It had only been half a month since thepetition after all. His lips twitched as he spoke with a hint of disappointment in his voice, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m CutieLovesAutumn!¡± Omari couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Jerry¡¯s silly username. It sounded like something only a cute girl would use. But Jerry was far from being cute with his e-ridden face and tall stature at 1 meter 78 centimeters. Cheyenne still looked confused and rolled her eyes before telling him to leave without any manners or hesitation. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± Jerry received a heavy blow when she didn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°My dear Cheyenne, do you remember when I transferred eight million dors to your ount? And those two dors! So it¡¯s eight million and two dors altogether.¡± As soon as Jerry mentioned the money transfer, Cheyenne finally remembered who he was. She let out an awkwardugh while ying with her long hair between her fingers. ¡°Oh right¡­ now I remember¡­ You¡¯re that Eight-Million guy.¡± She had given him this nickname because she thought he was foolish for giving away so much money. She couldn¡¯t even recall his real name, which made Jerry feel even more dejected than before. Chapter 253: Show off Wealth ¡°Alright, what do you want from me?¡± He nced at the two menacing men around him, unsure if he should bring up the topic here. Cheyenne caught on and waved at him, like calling a dog. ¡°Follow me.¡± She lifted her foot and headed towards the study on the second floor. Jerry followed eagerly behind her, leaving Omari and Iker in the hall. Omari furrowed his eyebrows, wondering if there was something Cheyenne didn¡¯t want him to know. Iker, on the other hand, nonchntly let Tanner push him back to his books, and as he left, he couldn¡¯t resist a mischievous jab at Omari, saying, ¡°Looks like Mr. Lara doesn¡¯t have to worry about Miss Lawrence being mad. Congrattions!¡± Because she went off with another man to share secrets. Omari wasn¡¯t pleased with this ¡°blessing,¡± his smile turned faintly cold. ¡°Master Iker, why don¡¯t you investigate Aidan and Konner when you have time?¡± ¡°No need for your reminder. Tanner. Let¡¯s go.¡± In the study room, Jerry thought his own study room was already pretty good butpared to this one it looked shabby! There was a small mahogany desk with exquisite carvings despite its size. Three rows of bookshelves lined against one wall with several paintings hanging above them including two that were worth a fortune outside. Not to mention all those little trinkets ced on shelves ¨C an antique European metal clock; an emerald green porcin tiger. Was this even considered a study? It felt more like a mini art museum!!! Cheyenne picked up a cup of water. After gulping down some water, she pointedzily at one of chairs facing opposite her across table carved out in patterns, all looking quite old. ¡°Why are you standing there like an idiot? Sit down!¡± As Jerry moved cautiously toward the chair opposite hers, he suddenly got stuck halfway. With a cautious expression on his face, Jerry asked like he was constipated, ¡°This chair¡­ it won¡¯t break, right? I want to know if it¡¯s expensive or not.¡± In case he identally broke it¡­ He looked at himself and wondered if selling a kidney would be enough to cover the cost. Cheyenne opened her bright eyes seriously and looked at the chair with a solemn expression. She answered in a rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This chair isn¡¯t expensive.¡± Jerry breathed a sigh of relief and just as he sat down on the chair, he heard Cheyenne¡¯s clear voice. He waspletely bewildered. ¡°It¡¯s just an ebony rocking chair worth millions! There are many chairs like this in my basement that are too old-fashioned for me to use,¡± she said indifferently. ¡°What!¡± Jerry was so scared that his legs trembled and he fell backwards towards the back. His legs were tense as they mped together in mid-air while his feet remained stiff. The miserable sound almost lifted off the roof of the house. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Look at you! This is just a rocking chair. Try moving your weight forward slightly.¡± Cheyenne sneered at him disdainfully. Even though he was at this age, he couldn¡¯t even sit on a chair properly. He tried putting his weight on his lower body and used force from his waist to bounce back up again. The chair returned to its original position once again. He had really been scared out of his wits earlier; cold sweat dripped down his spine. ¡®She is so rich she cheated me out of eight million! What a stingy woman!¡¯ Cheyenne didn¡¯t know that Jerry was criticizing her within himself and started to get straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s safe now, So tell me what brings you here?¡± Finallying back from being lost in thought about the rich, Jerry took out his phone from his pocket, revealing something and saying, ¡°You¡¯ll understand after seeing this but delete everything afterwards.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. The informationwork was highly developed nowadays, and everyone¡¯s phone might be monitored. Even if one was a hacker, he or she might suffer information leaks wherever there was inte ess. ¡°What¡¯s so secretive about it? Is it something that can¡¯t be seen by others?¡± Cheyenne took the phone and saw the bloody and terrifying pictures that made her shudder. The content written on top was about her. Her red lips couldn¡¯t help but curve into a charming smile as she deleted the pictures and handed back the phone to Jerry. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°A couple of days ago.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, they only offered 300 million dors for my head. They really underestimate me.¡± Jerry thought to himself. ¡®Isn¡¯t 300 million already a lot? Ordinary people would find it hard to even see such an amount in their lifetime.¡¯ And she was just a twenty-one-year-old girl¡­ After Cheyenne expressed her opinion, she quickly had another doubt in her mind. She put her hands together on the table and looked at Jerry with bright eyes. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you report me? The informant can get fifty million dors. Aren¡¯t you tempted?¡± Upon hearing this, Jerry admitted that he was briefly tempted by money but he was more afraid that if Cheyenne really died, then he would lose his faith and his goal. ¡°What do you mean?¡± When did Cheyenne be this boy¡¯s faith? ¡°In Shakespeare¡¯s Henry VI Part Two, a match well made is victory itself! You are my opponent; until I defeat you I don¡¯t want you dead, simple as that.¡± Before meeting Cheyenne, Jerry always thought his hacking skills were number one in Che until he got defeated by ¡°Mr. X¡±. Then he understood ¡°there are always people better than himself¡±. He became more determined to study harder and make himself stronger because of his opponent¡¯s charm. An equally strong opponent could also be considered as someone who understood him from another perspective, like-minded individuals who shared simr goals or interests. Chapter 254: Sky-High Priced Pill As she listened to his exnation, Cheyenne¡¯s face showed a faint smile that was hard to read. She had thought this red-haired teenager was just one of Nora¡¯s brainless fans. She never expected him to have such a ¡°honest¡± side, which made her look at him in a new light. Her delicate hands tapping on the table rhythmically and slowly, Cheyenne sat on a rotating leather chair and suddenly twisted her body around to face Jerry. She lifted up slightly and reached behind the bookshelf with one hand, grabbing a book and twisting it ny degrees clockwise. ¡°Boom.¡± A dull sound suddenly came from the quiet study room as if thunder had struck on a clear day, scaring Jerry. He looked at the bookshelf in front of him with shock as it opened up on both sides revealing a hidden door right before his eyes. Wow! It was exactly like those TV dramas! Even wealthy people in modern society installed small secretpartments at home to store their safes¡­ Did he provide such important information that Cheyenne prepared to reward him? Would it be gold bars or cash? Jerry already thought about melting down gold bars into an ne for his mother if they were given as payment. But cash would be difficult because he forgot his bank card when he went out today; carrying too much cash back might make him look like an easy target for others. If Cheyenne knew what he was thinking inside his head, then she would probably roll her eyes at him¡­ Cheyenne stood up and gently pushed open the hidden door with one hand without minding Jerry watching everything clearly inside from where he sat. A strong medicinal smell wafted out from within¡­ What kind of hobby was this? Storing herbs inside safes? He thought long and hard until only one possibility remained: these herbs must be worth millions! Only expensive herbs deserved Mr. X¡¯s safekeeping ¨C yes, it must be so! Cheyenne tiptoed over towards five-tier shelves, pulling down a small bottle and pouring out three pills from within before wrapping them casually with tissue paper. She turned back to him. Behind her, the hidden door had closed automatically, and the scene inside had disappeared, reced by the tall bookshelf from before. It looked just like an ordinary study. Jerry was dumbfounded. His cash? His gold bars¡­ gone. Well, maybe this expensive medicine would do. He tried to console himself. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she watched Jerry stare at the bookshelf like a country bumpkin seeing a pce for the first time. She snapped her fingers in front of his face. ¡°Back to reality.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence,¡± he said eagerly, licking his lips and eyeing the paper in Cheyenne¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this medicine one of those top-tier pills from fantasy novels? Like that Rebirth Pill?¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes at such a ridiculous question. This kid must be addicted to video games and fantasy novels if he believed in such nonsense. ¡°No,¡± she replied tly. Jerry was slightly disappointed but perked up again when Cheyenne handed him the medicine with care. ¡°Then¡­ is it some kind of mind control drug?¡± he asked hopefully. ¡°After taking it, you feel refreshed and ready for anything.¡± Cheyenne gave him a forehead flick with a look that suggested he was acting like a fool. ¡°You¡¯re insane?¡± she said slowly and deliberately. Jerry: ¡°!!!¡± He lost interest suddenly and felt dejected like a dog who¡¯d been kicked out of its home by its owner without any food or shelter for days on end. Seeing him so ¡°disappointed,¡± Cheyenne had an internalugh and, patting her chest, ruffled Iker¡¯s red hair with an air of confidence. ¡°I promise you won¡¯t regret taking this medicine. It might not be as amazing as you think but I guarantee you won¡¯t find anything else quite like it anywhere else! Just take three of them, and I guarantee your life will undergo a major transformation!¡±¡± ¡°I just want to know if this thing is worth any money,¡± Jerry muttered under his breath desperately; he needed cash badly! Very badly! It was almost Valentine¡¯s Day, and he didn¡¯t even want to buy a car anymore. He was saving up money to give his crush a confession gift. No pain, no gain! Cheyenne paused for a moment when asked about the value of her medicine. She had never sold it publicly before, only her grandfather had sold it to some mysterious millionaires for over a million dors each. But those were all private transactions and she couldn¡¯t exin why they were so valuable. She could only vaguely answer his question, ¡°Well¡­ I think it should be valuable. I guarantee that you won¡¯t lose out with this pill. It¡¯s definitely the most suitable one for you in the world.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. She spoke as if she knew everything about it, but Jerry didn¡¯t dare to expect too much. He casually put the pill in his pocket and patted his clothes before turning around to leave. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got the message now. I¡¯m leaving now; we still have sses this afternoon.¡± It would take him over an hour by taxi back to school and cost seventy-two bucks! Damn! That¡¯s another huge expense! He really was poor¡­ sobbing¡­ Cheyenne reminded him from behind, ¡°Remember not to let anyone else get their hands on this medicine. Take one pill per week; its effects are remarkable.¡± ¡°I know; see youter,¡± Jerry replied without taking her words too seriously. After getting back home, he took off his school uniform and threw it carelessly on the bed without thinking about Cheyenne¡¯s advice until muchter when he finally believed in her abilities enough to go look for that medicine again ¨C only then did he realize that one of them had disappeared inexplicably. This caused him quite a bit of troubleter on ¨C but that is another story altogether. Watching Jerry walk away confidently downstairs made Cheyenne sigh deeply ¨C he clearly didn¡¯t trust her at all. It gave her such a headache. Downstairs Omari pretended like he was reading while secretly watching upstairs through the window of their study room while calcting how long Jerry had been inside. Fifteen minutes! Why were they talking for so long? Chapter 255: Rumors and Gossip It was just past 8 AM in the ssroom. Everyone was chatting in groups of two or three, watching as a slender and delicate figure slowly walked in from the doorway. The mocking smiles on their faces grew even stronger. ¡°How does she have the nerve toe to ss?¡± ¡°Who knows, maybe her skin is just that thick!¡± ¡°If it were me, I would transfer schools so I wouldn¡¯t embarrass myself¡­¡± The rumors continued to circte around Kate as she clenched her fists tightly under her long-sleeved shirt. She red back fiercely with reddened eyes.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°If you have something to say, say it to my face!¡± Finally, some of them shut up. Kate had a vague memory of the skinny monkey-like man fromst night ¨C he was a senior in theputer science department next door. Suddenly there was a loud bang as someone kicked open the door to their ssroom. Everyone inside jumped at once. Kate stood at the doorway with fierce eyes scanning for that man¡¯s figure fromst night. Sure enough, he wore a red id shirt and quickly looked away when he saw her before lowering his head. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The teacher who was lecturing scolded her angrily. But Kate ignored him and marched straight towards Timothy while grabbing his cor with her small hand and dragging him out forcefully. ¡°You! Come with me!¡± Timothy thought she had called the police and immediately begged for forgiveness. ¡°Kate, please forgive me! I know what happenedst night was wrong. Hit me if you want.¡± Last night¡¯s incident? Kate couldn¡¯t help but think about all those rumors circting around the school today¡­ Everyone¡¯s gaze towards Kate and Timothy became more meaningful than ever before ¨C although Kate may be old-fashioned sometimes; there was no denying that she had an attractive figure which made this disgusting skinny guy like Timothy seem like such an opportunist! He shouldn¡¯t have mentioned anything aboutst night because now it only fueled more anger within Kate. ¡°You bastard! How dare you ask for my forgiveness!¡± Before he could finish speaking, she lifted up one foot wearing pointed high heels and kicked him hard on his shin bone! ¡°Ah!¡± Timothy screeched¡­ Everyone watched as Timothyy on ground begging for mercy while remaining silent themselves ¨C they never expected sweet-tempered gentle-looking Kate would be so ruthless when fighting back against bullies! One should never underestimate any woman, as even those who appear gentle on the surface have the potential to turn into fierce tigresses in a split second. ¡°What are you arguing about? Can¡¯t you solve your trivial matters privately and not affect the teaching order?¡± On stage, teacher Hannah Irwin is wearing a ck professional suit skirt, walking with high heels and arms crossed. Her beautiful face was full of sarcasm as she looked at Kate. ¡°I never would have guessed that you were the type of person whocks self-control. As a female student, how can you be so reckless with your behavior?¡± ¡°I got drunk that night and I don¡¯t even know what happened exactly. He damaged my reputation for no reason. Is it wrong for me to confront him?¡± As Kate spoke, a hint of panic shed in Hannah¡¯s eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My students would never do something like that.¡± ¡°Hmph, fine. Let¡¯s meet in court then. We need to get to the bottom of this.¡± As soon as Timothy heard the word ¡°court¡±, his face changed and he immediately exined, ¡°Kate, please calm down. Last night was really not what you think. I just hugged you and then got beaten up by someone. I really didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± He was just the scapegoat. Last night, he couldn¡¯t approach Kate and was almost killed by that man. When he went out, he got beaten up again. Wasn¡¯t it himst night? Kate and Hannah stood in ce, both looking confused. ¡°Not you? Then what about this note¡­¡± She pulled out a note from her pocket, with grand and imposing handwriting on it. Timothy gasped in pain and took the note, looking at it with a twisted expression before shouting, ¡°This isn¡¯t my handwriting! My writing is here. Look!¡± Kate looked at the signature on Timothy¡¯s document, which was not ugly but far less impressive than the one on the note. Wasn¡¯t that himst night? Who was that again? ¡°Madam, you have really misunderstood me. Hiss, it hurts so much¡­¡± His face is now bruised and swollen, and even speaking causes him pain. Kate folded the note and walked over to his side, softening her voice and smiling slightly as she said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I swear that I really only hugged you once. Look at what you¡¯ve done to me by hitting me like this. Do you know how much the medical expenses for this will be?¡± Timothy covered his face, and a glint of greed shone in his eyes. ¡°How many pieces do you want?¡± Kate, with her rosy lips tightly bitten, looked at him with misty, almond-shaped eyes and asked in a soft voice. This unintentional move sparked another idea in Timothy¡¯s mind. He swallowed hard and said, ¡°If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. But for Kate, well¡­ let¡¯s make it five hundred dors.¡± ¡°Five hundred? You better catch it!¡± Kate replied, her almond-shaped eyes narrowing with a mischievous glint. She didn¡¯t hesitate and delivered a resounding p to his cheek. Timothy was left in disbelief, looking at her with a somewhat intive tone, ¡°Why did you hit me again?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was five hundred? We¡¯ve only got one so far, there are still four hundred and ny-nine to go. Don¡¯t rush it,¡± she said, her smile incredibly sweet as she yfully threatened to p him again. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hit me anymore. I don¡¯t want it anymore. The medical expenses¡­ were all a joke. Missy, please let me go.¡± In his panic, Timothy crawled over to Hannah¡¯s feet and grabbed onto her ankle with his hand. ¡°Ms. Irwin,¡± he pleaded desperately while trying to catch his breath between words, ¡°please help me exin it all to Kate;st night ¡­ umm.¡± Before he could finish speaking though, Hannah covered up his mouth with her hand. She gave Kate a cold look before saying softly, ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t him after all, you shouldn¡¯t be too harsh on him either. Look at what has happened now. Let¡¯s get some people here quickly and take Timothy away for medical attention.¡± Just because it wasn¡¯t him means everything is okay now? The thought of being hugged by such an disgusting person made Kate feel extremely ufortable inside. Seeing that Kate still had the intention of pursuing the matter further, Hannah became impatient as well. She softened up a bit before saying, ¡°Kate, you should go back home for some rest these few days. Come back next Monday for ss. That¡¯s settled then.¡± After finishing speaking, Hannah helped Timothy up, and hurriedly left with both of them. Other onlookers gradually dispersed as well. Kate was left standing there silently, wondering who that person fromst night really was. She could only vaguely remember that he had whispered something into her ear, but couldn¡¯t quite make out what exactly he had said. A stranger took her virginity, which really frustrated her. Chapter 256: Wanting Cheyenne to Be Her Sister-in-law Kate was feeling extremely irritable and had no one to confide in. If she told her brother, he might get so angry that he would kill Timothy. Her brother was such a gentle person and should focus on his career, which he loved so much. As for Reece, she couldn¡¯t even tell him because he would probably make fun of her. After thinking it over, the only person she could share this with was her best friend Cheyenne. Kate called her up but unfortunately Cheyenne was taking a shower upstairs and Iker answered the phone instead. ¡°May I ask who¡¯s calling?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line!!! This shocked Kate and she didn¡¯t say anything at first. She quickly checked the number she dialed on her phone screen and saw that it was indeed Cheyenne¡¯s number. The voice sounded quite nice actually, somewhat husky but not at all old ¨C like a young man in his mid-twenties or so. Iker waited for some time but didn¡¯t hear any response from Kate. He frowned slightly as it interrupted his reading progress before finally answering, ¡°Hello handsome¡­ I mean¡­ I¡¯m looking for Cheyenne. Is she there?¡± The man instinctively looked up at the closed door of the second floor bathroom before replying coldly, ¡°She¡¯s taking a shower right now, not convenient.¡± Before Kate could say anything else, the man hung up quickly and went back to burying himself in his book without any care. Kate stood alone on the green field with wind blowing around her hair while hearing ¡°beep beep beep¡­¡± noiseing from her phone speaker. That handsome guy just said that Cheyenne was taking a shower! Did this mean they were together now? She started to have dirty thoughts about them both! At same time though, deep down inside herself, Kate felt happy for Cheyenne too! Cheyenne finally moved on and tried to ept someone else! It was just too bad that this guy wasn¡¯t her brother! She still wanted Cheyenne as her sister-inw¡­ Meanwhile at the Lawrence Vi¡­ Cheyenne had just stepped out of the bathroom, dressed in nothing but a delicate, expensive, white Japanese robe. Her long, wet hair cascaded down her back, and water droplets trickled from the tips of her hair, tracing a path down her chest, emphasizing her alluring curves. Her flushed cheeks, kissed by the steam, appeared even rosier, and her clear, shining eyes focused on Iker. As she used a towel to dry her hair, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who called?¡± Iker¡¯s gaze finally shifted from her, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this woman had any idea what danger meant. Here she was, sitting in front of him so casually, drying her hair, tilting her neck to the side. Her clothing had slipped, revealing the graceful and elongated swan-like curve of her neck. It was captivating, and she seemed blissfully unaware of it. Iker used to think of himself as having excellent self-control. During training, he had even faced the temptation of beautiful bodies. Back then, he could look at those sleek, clean female figures without a hint of change in his expression. He was the first toplete training in the shortest time among his peers. People used to think he either didn¡¯t like women or had some kind of personal issue because he appearedpletely unfazed by even the most appealing figures. However, Cheyenne was just drying her hair in front of him, and he found himself struggling to maintain hisposure. His typically stern expression felt a little warm. Fortunately, Iker¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t particrly fair, so any blush wasn¡¯t immediately visible. Iker was convinced that Cheyenne had some kind of toxin that was causing this unusual reaction in him. ¡°It¡¯s a call from a girl named Kate. I answered it for you earlier, but she didn¡¯t say much, just that she wanted to speak with you,¡± Iker informed Cheyenne. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t surprised that Kate was calling; they often chatted and interacted on Messenger. Still, she was curious about why Kate had chosen to call instead. With her hair almost half-dried, Cheyenne ran her fingers through it. Her fair hand and the strands of her hairplemented each other, creating a captivating sight. She casually left the towel used to dry her hair on the couch and headed towards the bedroom upstairs, phone in hand. Observing her departure, Iker couldn¡¯t help but offer a piece of advice, ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s better for girls to dry their hair thoroughly, especially in this weather. Or else you might catch cold.¡± He, a patient, was offering advice to a doctor? Cheyenne¡¯s lip twitched, but she recognized the well-intentioned reminder. She turned to him, smiled, and replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s okay in the summer. Thanks, though.¡± With that, she left without hesitation, her figure disappearing at the staircase. Only when the door closed did Iker snap back to reality. Her smile just now resembled that of a siren, the kind that lured people in with her otherworldly beauty. His gazended on the white towel left on the couch, where a faint chestnut-colored strand of hair was clearly visible. He picked it up and brought it close to his nose and took a couple of subtle sniffs, he detected a faint scent of magnolia. It was Cheyenne¡¯s scent.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was subtle but incredibly alluring. Chapter 257: Knowing Someone by Appearance As soon as Omari walked into the room, he saw Iker¡¯s creepy move and realized that Iker was interested in Cheyenne and posed as a potential love rival. No, he needed to hurry up and help Cheyenne find the herbs and catch the culprit so that Iker could leave the vi sooner. Feeling a chilling gaze at the door staring at him, Iker immediately became alert and looked towards the person standing there, holding Cheyenne¡¯s hair! He was so engrossed that he didn¡¯t even notice Omariing in; this was such an oversight! ¡°Mr. Lara.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how much Omari had seen but judging from his angry eyes like those of an angry leopard, Omari probably saw everything. Iker naturally threw away Cheyenne¡¯s hair into the trash can and forced a smile while trying to remain calm. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Lara.¡± Of course Omari was angry; instead of taking on orders worth billions of dors, he helped Iker find herbs. But thetter was coveting his favorite woman ¨C how despicable! ¡°I¡¯ve bought all of your herbs. Master Iker, wishing you an early recovery.¡± Early recovery? More like early departure! Iker rarely smiled but this time he did. ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Mr. Lara; I also hope for my own speedy recovery.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Omari snorted before walking upstairs to give Cheyenne some hints about keeping her distance from Iker because appearances can be deceiving¡­ In the room, Cheyenne wore cool pajamas with open windows letting in gusts of wind, blowing through countless strands of hair behind her back and making them look elegant yet soft¡­ God really favors beautiful people. The phone rang again and this time Kate answered quickly, but her voice was choked with sobs from the moment she spoke. Cheyenne was startled by the sound. This girl was everyone¡¯s little ray of sunshine. When she was a little girl and scared by caterpirs so many times, she never cried but insteadughed heartily. ¡°Cheyenne, I feel so ufortable. I don¡¯t know who to talk to about this, so I can onlye to you. Hope I¡¯m not bothering you.¡± Cheyenne listened as her crying grew louder, and her heart began to race along with the waves of emotion. ¡°Okay, stop crying for a moment and tell me what¡¯s going on. Why are you crying when everything was fine?¡± Kate was even more saddened by her question. She couldn¡¯t stop crying and couldn¡¯t even speak aplete sentence through the intermittent sobs. ¡°¡­ Che¡­ Cheyenne, I¡­ I lost my virginity¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s pupils dted in an instant as she lifted her head to nce at her reflection on the ss window. ¡°Kate, you¡­¡± Cheyenne wanted to ask if it were the senior that Kate liked¡­ but then she thought, if it really was Graeme, Kate wouldn¡¯t be crying right now. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was¡­¡± ¡°What! How could you be so confused?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. No matter how soundly one sleeps, there will always be some memories, even if they may be unpleasant ones. Kate bit her finger and tearfully recalled¡­ but she had drunk a lot of alcoholst night, and thinking made her head ache. She really had no impression. ¡°I¡­ I had dinner with the members of the clubst night and drank quite a bit.¡± Last night at the hotel, many people toasted to her, but Cheyenne believed Kate had a such a high tolerance that Kate wouldn¡¯t easily ck out. Cheyenne had Kate recount the events of the previous night. It turned out that Kate had attended a club dinner where Graeme was a member, and Peyton, being Graeme¡¯s cousin, naturally joined in. Peyton and Kate had often shed with each other. Timothy, on the other hand, yed the role of a ¡°photographer¡± in the club. He came from a less privileged background but had excellent academic performance, which had earned him a schrship to Akloit College. Akloit College was different from other schools. It didn¡¯t just ept top-tier students; it also weed those willing to pay their way through. Kate belonged to thetter category. On the other hand, Kate¡¯s brother, Eddie, was an aplished graduate of this institution, a source of pride for the teachers. Yet, Kate, as his sister, had entered thanks to her family¡¯s financial contributions, which led to some behind-the-scenes gossip. Timothy, on the other hand, represented the self-made and hardworking students. He couldn¡¯t stand rich kids like Kate, who had managed to get in because of their wealth. He was currently pursuing Peyton, who, like him, came from a modest background and had earned her ce through her own efforts. In essence, this was a love quadrangle. Kate secretly liked Graeme, Peyton had feelings for Graeme, and Timothy had a crush on Peyton. At the center of it all was Graeme, known for his aloof demeanor. He never epted any girl¡¯s confession. Chapter 258: Fortunately, I Have You to Support Me Cheyenne listened and felt that this was just a typical club gathering where people identally got drunk, but there were some suspicious things about it. For example, why did everyone choose such a high-end hotel? Kate exined that it wasn¡¯t her choice, but rather they all voted together. To amodate ssmates who weren¡¯t well-off financially, she alwayspared prices and chose a mid-range restaurant. But this time was strange because 90% of the people chose the highest standard Crown Hotel, where the minimum spending for one night was at least four digits. Cheyenne silently noted this in her heart and circled the word ¡°hotel¡±. ¡°Can you think of anything else different about your dinner? Like any forgotten details?¡± Cheyenne asked. Kate¡¯s head tilted slightly as she finally remembered something. ¡°Last night, I don¡¯t know what happened, but Peyton suddenly came up to me with a drink and apologized for something from before.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much at the time, so I drank it¡­ Cheyenne¡­ That drink¡­ Could there have been something wrong with it?¡± Kate asked worriedly. Cheyenne rubbed her chin while pondering over this question. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If we can find the ss, then that would be great, but it¡¯d been one night already so we might not be able to find it.¡± Kate sighed sadly and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really useless¡­ Everyone else could figure out what I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Given how seriously hurt Kate was by all of this, Cheyenneforted her by saying: ¡°It¡¯s okay; you can¡¯t me yourself for everything since humans are bad sometimes.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s current n was twofold: first, to find Timothy, as Kate had described that she felt followed when she was tipsy and heading to the bathroom. Second, was to investigate the hotel, as it might hold forgotten clues. People with ess to such upscale establishments were typically affluent. Kate¡¯s voice carried a mixture of fear and concern as she whispered to Cheyenne, ¡°Cheyenne, please don¡¯t tell my brother about this. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll lose it.¡± ¡°He absolutely will!¡± Her parents had passed away early, and Eddie was not just her big brother but more like a father figure. Over the years, Kate had developed a fear of this gentle and caring older brother. When he got angry, he wouldn¡¯t shout or hit; he¡¯d simply ignore you. For a chatterbox like Kate, Eddie¡¯s silent treatment felt like being abandoned by the whole world.N?velDrama.Org content. However, Kate was fortunate that even though her grades weren¡¯t great, her minor mistakes were indulged by Eddie. But this situation was different. Her brother had raised her with great care, and he was undoubtedly going to pursue the matter. Being a doctor, he had the means to deal with the situation, even if it involved harming someone. Moreover, Eddie had won numerous awards for human anatomy and was known for his surgical precision. He could extract a full skeletal structure without spilling a drop of blood, earning him onlineparisons to a skilled chef. Cheyenne assured Kate, ¡°Alright, you wait for me. I¡¯ll get back to you in an hour. Right now, I have an important matter to attend to.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne. You¡¯ve been so patient listening to my ramblings. I must have been bothering you, calling you this early in the morning. But I didn¡¯t have anyone else to talk to about this. I feel so miserable.¡± Listening to Kate, Cheyenne¡¯splexion darkened. She furrowed her long, elegantly shaped brows and replied, ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re not bothering me. We¡¯re in this together.¡± ¡°Back in the day, if it weren¡¯t for the two of you as the anchors, I¡¯d have definitely been thest.¡± Kate chuckled. It was embarrassing that Layne¡¯s granddaughter had been thest in her ss. Upon hearing this, Kate¡¯s smile froze, and a pang of sadness filled her heart. She had always wondered why, despite ying together and being in the lower sets, Cheyenne had scored more than 100 points than Kate in the college entrance exam, just enough for second-tier universities. Cheyenne exined that was because she was lucky enough. Kate sighed, unable to understand why the difference between people was so vast. Just as Kate hung up the phone, she heard a mockingugh behind her. She turned around to see two figures standing behind her, though she didn¡¯t know when they had arrived. The young man was wearing a white school shirt with ck suit pants and had short hair that looked soft in the sunlight. His cold and calm face showed a hint of disappointment as he nced at her without expression before quickly turning away. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to see her at all. Kate felt very ufortable, like someone had cut out half of her heart. This was the first time she had ever liked someone, and she never expected it to end like this. Standing beside him was another girl who was elegant and slim with delicate features. She looked about the same age as Kate but more mature and charming than herself. Her school skirt had been intentionally shortened to reveal a little sexiness. The mockingughter hade from Peyton. She stood triumphantly beside Graeme, her slender arm entwined with his, as if they were a perfect couple appearing before Kate. ¡°Graeme¡­¡± Kate opened her red lips slightly, wanting to exin what happenedst night but Graeme suddenly interrupted her voice. ¡°Peyton, let¡¯s go.¡± The coldness and disdain in his eyes towards Kate were palpable; did he really think that she was just some casual girl? If so, then why would she have any interest in Timothy? Why couldn¡¯t Graeme listen to what she wanted to say? Peyton achieved what she wanted; after all, Graeme was an arrogant person who had always been this way since childhood ¨C if someone else took his toy away and returned it back, he would throw it into the trash can because he didn¡¯t want anyone else using his toys. The same was true for his lovers. Kate gave herself to Timothy. How could a rich boy like Graeme possibly want being together with Kate? Chapter 259: Psychological Attack Peyton¡¯s gloating eyes were so piercing that Kate wanted to go up and ask if she deliberately got her drunk. Unfortunately, all of this became unnecessary when she saw Graeme¡¯s cold face. Watching the two figures walk further away, Kate couldn¡¯t help but cry. A crystal clear tear fell from her thickshes onto her small face. Finally, it disappeared into her cor and dampened a small patch of fabric with uneven colors. Other passing students looked at her curiously and heard someone whispering behind her back. But this time they weren¡¯t as reckless as before because Kate had caused trouble in Timothy¡¯s ss before. Her fierce appearance when kicking Timothy scared many people. Timothy hesitantly walked over from the other side of the hallway, and from a distance, he saw Kate sitting in a chair, crying inconsbly. She was in stark contrast to the couple who had left, looking like a picture-perfect pair. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the box of Italian artisanal choctes that he had bought with the money he had saved. She probably wouldn¡¯t care about that now. Listening to her crying and seeing her swollen eyes, Timothy was filled with guilt. He remembered that night he almost ruined Kate and felt sorry for it. As Kate sobbed, she didn¡¯t notice the approaching figure, and when she did, she impatiently yelled at him, ¡°Get lost!¡± Timothy felt his leg still aching from her kick. Bearing the pain, he stuttered, ¡°Kate, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it that night. These choctes are for you. I hope you¡¯ll stop crying.¡± Hearing his apology, Kate finally felt some relief, and her eyes lit up as theynded on the choctes. ¡°These are Truffle Choctes from the top Italian brand Venchi!¡± Timothy shyly nodded, surprised that Kate could identify the choctes from their packaging. However, being from a wealthy family, she must have tasted a lot of good things, so these choctes might be nothing special to her. He was about to withdraw his hand when Kate suddenly took the box. ¡°Wait¡­ You said you wanted to treat me to choctes, right? Even though these were given to me because Peyton didn¡¯t want them, I¡¯m in a bad mood now. So, I want to eat something sweet to make myself feel better, and you can save some face by sharing these with me.¡± Timothy was not part of their ss, and his knowledge of Kate mostly came from Peyton¡¯s descriptions. ording to Peyton, Kate was someone who used connections to enter college and had looks but no talent. For him, she was just another privileged person who had bypassed the rules. Timothy, someone who had worked hard ande from a humble background, particrly disliked people who bypassed the rules. Why should they be allowed to reap the rewards without putting in the effort? Kate, with tears still in her eyes, reached for the choctes. She carefully unwrapped the candy coating and ced one in her mouth. The sweet vor made her feel better, and her crying subsided. She used her sleeve to wipe away the remaining tears and spoke with a teary voice. ¡°So sweet. It¡¯s smooth and has a hint of a forest aroma. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Timothy was relieved that his gift had lightened her mood. He decided to apologize again, ¡°Kate, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened. I never intended for any of this to happen.¡± Kate, however, responded with a haughty tone, ¡°I ate your choctes, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you.¡± Timothy nodded and replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve caused you a lot of pain.¡± As he turned to leave, Kate stopped him, saying, ¡°Wait.¡± She finished thest piece of chocte and approached him. Her eyes were half-closed, and she had a mischievous look. ¡°Do you want me to forgive you?¡± she asked, her tone yful. ¡°Tell me, does this have anything to do with Peyton?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The mention of that name made Timothy¡¯s face tense. He quickly looked away, trying to hide his nervousness. Kate, however, continued to stare at him, scrutinizing his every move. She noticed his hesitation and immediately grew suspicious. Timothy¡¯s hands trembled as he clenched his fists, and his palms became damp with sweat. He dared not meet Kate¡¯s gaze and spoke hurriedly, his voice shaking with anxiety. ¡°No, it has nothing to do with Peyton. I made that mistake because I drank too much. It¡¯s entirely my fault.¡± Despite the fact that Peyton was growing closer to her cousin, he still defended Peyton involved in the incident. ¡°Is that so?¡± Kate asked, a sly smile on her face. ¡°These choctes aren¡¯t cheap, are they?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Timothy replied. Those choctes were expensive, and he had spent a significant portion of his monthly allowance on them. They cost a four-digit figure, which was a significant amount for Timothy . Kate recalled something Cheyenne had told her a while back. ¡°The highest level of revenge is a psychological attack.¡± Chapter 260: Poverty is the Root of All Evil Kate had previously resorted to physical aggression, like when she had beaten up Timothy, letting out her frustration. Now, she decided to try a psychological attack. She took a step closer, standing directly in front of Timothy. She tilted her head, her gaze innocent and pure, resembling a young deer in the forest. ¡°I¡¯ve often seen you eating instant noodles in the cafeteria. Is that because you spent your money on buying choctes?¡± Initially, she admired Timothy for being able to maintain his modest lifestyle when he was around rich kids. While others indulged invish meals, he remained focused on his in food. But her admiration turned to disbelief when she learned that he was doing this to impress Peyton, who was pursuing the same girl in their ss. ¡°You,ing from a modest background, why are youpeting with a wealthy elite? And on top of that, using the most foolish method ¨C starvation. Do you think Peyton cares about a few thousand bucks more or less?¡± Timothy nodded honestly, knowing that his actions in the cafeteria were a source of shame. The embarrassment he felt whenever his name appeared on the list of sponsored students was palpable. He was aware that among the few students on the list, they were the only ones who had been specially admitted to the school, making it all too obvious. Many students in the ss secretlyughed at him, calling him ¡°poor¡± behind his back. They believed that his dream was nothing more than an attempt to blend into the world of the wealthy and profit from it, without understanding the vast difference in circumstances. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he admitted. He didn¡¯t deny that the choctes was used to please Peyton. ¡°Do you know that, even though this chocte is expensive, for us, it¡¯s only the equivalent of buying a cup of milk tea?¡± Kate¡¯s words were a stark reminder of the ridicule that Timothy had endured from his ssmates. He used to think Kate was different, but now it seemed she was no different from those rich kids ¨C selfish, vulgar, and fond of showing off. With bloodshot eyes, he stared at Kate, his voice hoarse. ¡°What do you want to say? If you want to boast about how wealthy your family is, I admit you win.¡± ¡°You think Peyton and you are the same, both born in unfavorable circumstances, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re so close to her, even adoring her, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°But you have no idea that Peyton doesn¡¯t need a boyfriend who has to save half of his meal budget to buy her chocte. She needs a rich man who can satisfy her desires and vanity.¡± And Graeme was precisely that kind of man. She knew she was only average-looking in this school, and she might not have a chance with the other rich kids. But Graeme was different. They were cousins, and she was temporarily living with the Mathews family. It¡¯s like taking advantage of the situation. To remove the ¡°poor¡±bel from herself as soon as possible, Peyton had already forgotten the fact that they shared a quarter of the same blood. In ancient societies, it was quite normal for cousins to marry each other, andrge families didn¡¯t mind intermarrying to strengthen their mutual interests. The Mathews family¡¯s elders treated her as a destitute rtive who hade to stay, with an indifferent attitude. The more they treated her like this, the more Peyton wanted to break into that circle, relying on her cousin Graeme, who was her age and handsome. She had always had low self-esteem from a young age, rarely receiving love from others. Facing the pursuit of Timothy, she was now simply enjoying the process and exercising her right to reject them. Kate¡¯s words are actually something Timothy knew deep down inside himself but he refused to face his own poverty or ipetence; he maintained an air of superiority. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Peyton isn¡¯t like what you said at all! She¡¯s just afraid of being poor forever and wants to help herself out of a jam!¡± Kate couldn¡¯t help but want tough upon hearing these words ¨C if Peyton were really someone full of integrity, then she shouldn¡¯t be fawning over Graeme in any case! After all they were juniors in college; finding an internship job outside should be enough for anyone wanting financial independence instead of relying on someone else! Being poor onlyes downziness orck of intelligence! People like that deserve nothing but poverty throughout their lives! ¡°Is that so? Then let me ask you, you had trouble making ends meet after buying chocte this time around. How will you ever afford limited edition LV bags worth tens of thousands? Will your entire life be spent scrimping every penny just so you can buy things for your girlfriend?¡± Timothy had never seen so much cash in his life. With just a few hundred thousand dors, he could build a decent house back in his rural hometown. But to the wealthy people around him, it was just the price of a handbag. Kate took advantage of Timothy¡¯s shock and continued to whisper in his ear, ¡°Do you know that for Graeme, buying this bag is like buying one piece of clothing? Why do you think Peyton would give up her luxurious lifestyle to be with someone like you?¡± ¡°People are material. In this society, both men and women are like that. Even if she agrees to be with you now, what awaits you both is likely a 9-to-5 job and meager wages.¡± ¡°In the end, all that will be left is disappointment and regret. Do you think she won¡¯t me you for blocking her path into high society?¡± Kate may have been lively and naive on the surface but she had her own opinions and convictions about many things. At critical moments like this one, she could see through things clearly. For instance, when Graeme chose not to believe her earlier on, once Kate cried over him, he would be nothing but a distant memory. When it came to love affairs, Kate believed in letting go when necessary so as not to fall into dust again. The person who gives more in love always ends up losing more; Cheyenne was proof enough of that fact. She wouldn¡¯t follow down the same old path as her friend! After listening intently to Kate¡¯s enlightening words; Timothy felt even sadder than before.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. His sense of inferiority deepened further as he fell into an abyss of despair. ¡°Please stop talking now,¡± he said softly. ¡°I know everything there is to know, but I really can¡¯t say anything else except¡­ I saw that man¡¯s back¡­ someone called him Master Glenn.¡± Thinking about that man made Timothy feel an overwhelming sense of oppression from within himself. Chapter 261: A Box of Instant Noodles Akloit College men¡¯s dormitory, 11:50 PM, the school implements a unified lights-out and inte-off mode. This was to prevent students who ¡°pretended to sleep¡± in the middle of the night from feeling tired during ss the next day, which was also why Akloit College had maintained its top-notch academic standards for so many years. But for a mature hacker like Jerry, this wasn¡¯t an issue at all. As long as there was signal somewhere, he could freely ess the inte. Jerry specifically chose lightproof curtains, so his roommates wouldn¡¯t know he was secretly online. The mouse and keyboard were also modified with silent settings. The quiet of night is the best time to write code and he didn¡¯t want to disturb anyone else. Just back from the Lawrence Vi, Cheyenne started assigning him tasks again. If it were just about money, he could let it go, but what bothers him more was how obedient he¡¯d beentely. This task was actually much simpler thanst time ¨C just steal some surveince video data from Crown Hotel. There was a small table on Jerry¡¯s bed that measured sixty centimeters across ¨C perfect size for hisptop. Jerry curled up half-leaning against his headboard with a toast in his mouth while both hands dance quickly over the keyboard. His typing speed had been honed over time; two hundred sixty letters per minute without breaking a sweat while keeping an eye on screen and fingers following instinctively along with what he saw. Stealing video data wasn¡¯t difficult but finding information about hotel guests staying that day among hundreds of megabytes worth of footage including Kate¡¯s room number and movements would be tough work indeed! At 3:46 AM after staying up most of the night, Jerry watched yesterday¡¯s hotel surveince video twice as fast as normal speed. From Kate entering at 7 PM until they left after dinner around 10 PM, there were several people who got drunk along their way to restrooms only to end up urinating in hallways instead. It was worth noting that during these few hours, two distinguished guests arrived at this hotel; one man and one woman walked through VIP exclusive passages using private elevators straight up into Presidential Suite where they checked in. Jerry looked up how much it costs per night for Presidential Suites in this hotel ¨C 20, 000 dors! It made him envious beyond words! The man¡¯s face wasn¡¯t clear enough on camera but judging by his expensive attire, it was obvious that either rich or powerful or both! Thedy beside him wore white haute couture dress which caught everyone¡¯s attention too! He had no concept of women¡¯s skirts, but because Nora liked to read fashion magazines, he secretly paid attention too. This whitece long skirt seemed to be Chanel¡¯s new summer style just released this year, priced at one hundred thousand dors. The GC silk scarf around the neck looked so light and thin but it cost thousands of dors. Jerry thought sourly that if it were instant noodles instead, he could eat them for half a lifetime! Curious, he searched the hotel guest list system. The column for the presidential suite did not have any information written on it; it was only marked in red. It was a pity that there was no information showing their identities. After ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Kate came out from the lobby where she had been drinking and stumbled behind a figure who followed her surreptitiously. It was a man. On the corridor, he was about to take advantage of Kate when she seemedpletely unresponsive andy limp on the ground. Just as he reached out his hand to undo her belt buckle, he suddenly nced towards the staircase and then staggered away with fear on his face. Kate remained unconscious on site while Jerry wondered what could be at the staircase causing such an unexpected reaction from him? After about two or three minutester when a cleaningdy woke up Kate calling her to leave since she appeared drunk. But being disoriented by alcohol made her go in opposite direction into dead corner of camera surveince before disappearing into darkness behind tightly closed door leading down stairs¡­ As soon as she left, another woman caught up from behind, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with a skinny man. They appeared familiar with each other ording to their bodynguage. Jerry erged this important segment and finally edited it together before copying all files onto hisputer. Having watched over thousands of surveince clips made Jerry feel like his eyes were going blind; Cheyenne would have topensate him with at least one box of instant noodles! The Foley Mansion. At 3 AM, the Foley Mansion was still aze with light, as bright as daylight. The viy in an eerie silence. Normally, at this hour, the servants would have been fast asleep, but they now stood in the grand hall, stifling yawns. Joe, his face tinged with fatigue, stared at the room on the second floor, where the light glowed. That was old Mr. Foley¡¯s room. In the room, the dim light at the bedside cast a ghastly pallor over the old man¡¯s face, making it look as if he had aged ten years in an instant. His lips were parched, the color drained from them, and his silver hair took on a mncholy hue in themplight. The setting sun made old Mr. Foley look like a figure from a bygone era, and the gloom that settled over Kelvin was palpable. His stern face seemed to carry a cloud of sorrow, making him appear quite formidable. Just a few days ago, when Kelvin had left, his grandfather was fine. He could even be found in the yard exercising or ying chess in the nearby park during the day.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In just a few days, how had things deteriorated to this extent? Kelvin¡¯s father and uncle were crouched by the old man¡¯s bedside, both with teary eyes, holding old Mr. Foley¡¯s hand in silence. The room resounded with loud sobs, alling from Emelia¡¯s mouth as she wiped her tears. ¡°Grandpa¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I promise to study hard from now on. Can you wake up and see if I¡¯m doing well?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you said you wanted to see me get married. You lied to me.¡± ¡°Dad, we need to help Grandpa quickly.¡± Franklin spared only a brief nce at his daughter, who had be a tearful mess. His attention was on the man standing behind her. ¡°Emelia, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help. Your grandfather¡¯s condition is just too severe.¡± Kelvin leaned lightly against the door frame. His face adorned with wire-rimmed sses exuded a sense of maturity, and his skin, highlighted by themplight, had the distinct air of a confident man. His sses,bined with a touch of coldness, emitted an irresistible sense of restraint. Emelia cried bitterly, and when she looked back at Kelvin, she saw no expression on his face. She couldn¡¯t help but frown andin, ¡°Grandpa is in such a condition, and you don¡¯t seem to care at all. He used to dote on you the most.¡± With the words spoken, Kelvin remained aloof, staring at his hands, not even sparing her a nce. Chapter 262: Kelvin, You’re Heartless The room fell silent, so quiet that you could hear each person¡¯s breath clearly. Grandfather¡¯s breathing was long andbored, while Emelia¡¯s breathing was heavier due to her emotional state. Vincent, on the other hand, breathed calmly like a stillke. If anyone in the room didn¡¯t care about Grandfather¡¯s life or death, it would be him. The more hypocritical someone is, the more they try to show how much they care. Franklin had tears and snot running down his face and almost wiped them onto his father¡¯s hand¡­ While Emelia shouted that Kelvin didn¡¯t care about Grandfather, she failed to consider what a patient really needed: rest. Vincent yed the role of a mediator standing between them with a calm smile on his face and pulled back an impulsive Emelia by her arm. ¡°Emelia,¡± he said calmly. ¡°How can you talk to Kelvin like this? Kelvin rew up under Grandfather¡¯s guidance; how could he not care about Grandfather?¡± As he spoke these words, there was darkness in his eyes that shed with hidden emotions. Emelia became even angrier and stood there pouting with crossed arms, muttering quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t see he cares!¡± She thought she muttered quietly enough for Kelvin not to hear her, but Kelvin heard every word loud and clear. He couldn¡¯t be bothered exining himself nor did he want others watching him like some monkey disying its emotions for everyone else¡¯s entertainment. At the bedside, Corey, who was Kelvin¡¯s biological father, also looked over. There was a clear expression of displeasure in his eyes, and his face, rarely cold, now wore a stern look. ¡°Kelvin,¡± Corey asked coldly ¡°aren¡¯t you going toe see your grandfather?¡± Kelvin walked out of the room without looking back; his voice low and hoarse echoed through space. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Corey yelled after him. ¡°How did I give birth to such an unfeeling monster! When your mother had her ident years ago, I knew then that you were heartless!¡± When his biological mother had been renderedatose before him, most other children would have already burst into tears. But Kelvin managed to maintain hisposure, instructing the doctors to expedite the hospitalization and reach a conclusion as soon as possible. This incident had always been a sore point for Corey. From a young age, his son had been distant from him, disying a rebellious streak seemingly ingrained in his character. Even when he was a child, he reluctantly followed his grandfather¡¯s arrangements, but as he grew older and developed his own identity, no one in the family could control him. Taking over as the head of the Foley Group turned Kelvin¡¯s cold disposition into that of an utterly ruthless and unfeeling monster. His mind was filled with nothing but the dirty and convoluted calctions of a typical businessman. Corey, on the other hand, had a deep appreciation for traditional values, cherishing the idea of a father¡¯s kindness and a son¡¯s filial piety. Looking at Kelvin¡¯s demeanor, he feared that when his own deathbed approached, his son wouldn¡¯t shed a single tear! For his own kin, Kelvin was apparently lesspassionate than he was for a stranger. ¡°Heartless?¡± Kelvin mused on this word, a strong undertone of irony shing in his eyes, but quickly vanishing. How could Corey have the nerve to bring up his mother¡¯s situation? Back then, wasn¡¯t he supposed to understand why it happened better than anyone else? Kelvin didn¡¯t say it, but he felt ashamed of it! He felt disgusted and even disdainful of himself for having such a sanctimonious father. Corey and Kelvin started arguing, and Franklin, for once, was delighted by the spectacle. However, he made his joy a little too obvious and pretended to pat his big brother on the shoulder, offering words offort. ¡°Corey, don¡¯t be too angry. Kelvin is all grown up now, and trying to discipline him further would just hurt his pride. Like Vincent, I stopped scolding him for anything after he turned eighteen. He handles things on his own.¡± Although this statement was meant to console Corey, it was also an indirect way of praising Vincent for being responsible and not making him worry. Incensed and emboldened by thisparison, Corey blurted out without thinking, ¡°Hmph, I think Dad¡¯s life¡¯s work has been in vain. When he wakes up, we should let Vincent take care of some of thepany¡¯s affairs.¡± Kelvin discreetly took a sharp breath, casting a final nce at hisatose grandfather before decisively turning away. ¡°I have something else to attend to.¡± Kelvin¡¯s abrupt departure left everyone in the room dissatisfied, especially Corey, who felt humiliated and increasingly disappointed in Kelvin. Between three and four in the morning, the streets were deserted, with only the streetlights illuminating the dark. A ck Rolls-Royce sped through the empty streets, its velocity so high that it tore through the air with a resonant, howling sound, akin to a white beast¡¯s roar in the quiet night jungle. It brazenly ran several red lights and aimlessly raced through the obscurity of the night. Fortunately, it was just past 3 AM, or an ident was inevitable. After more than half an hour, at 4:10 AM, the ck luxury car came to a slow stop in front of an upscale vi. It parked beneath a canopy of trees, the lights off, and conveniently, one of the streetlights had just gone out, making this corner even darker. The man¡¯s mood unexpectedly calmed down as he lowered the car window and looked at the window. Equally dark. She should be asleep, right? Kelvin suddenly pounded the steering wheel with his fist, identally pressing the horn, which red a loud sound. ¡°Honk, honk¡­¡± His heart also skipped a beat with the horn, and he involuntarily looked at the window. In that moment, he felt guilty. However, seconds passed, and then a couple of seconds more, and the window remained in darkness. The boulder that had been hanging in Kelvin¡¯s heart settled back into ce. After a brief rxation, a sense of restlessness surged like waves. His grandfather¡¯s illness¡­ maybe only she could try. But all he could hear in his mind was Cheyenne¡¯s cold words, ¡°Kelvin, let¡¯s not see each other again.¡± She despised him so much¡­N?velDrama.Org content. Suddenly, as if recalling something, he reached out and picked up a luxuriously wrapped gift box from the car¡¯s backseat. It was the pen that had been made, but he couldn¡¯t find a reason to give it to her, so it had been sitting in the car for several days. He had heard from the craftsman about theplex and painstaking process of making it, and he couldn¡¯t imagine how she made that pen for himself back then. After much contemtion, Kelvin decided to give her the pen. With only two hours until dawn, if he left it at the doorstep, she would see it when she opened the door. Just as he was about to get out of the car, Kelvin noticed a shadow emerging from the bushes. The person was dressed in ck, wearing a ck duckbill cap, and watching the Lawrence Vi¡¯s entrance with unclear intentions. The night was too dark to make out the person¡¯s face. Chapter 263: Three Men and a Play In the dark of night, the light between his fingers was clear as day. The blue inner me was only the size of a soybean, surrounded by a bright yellow outer me. The fire flickered and jumped in his fingers, extending freely with the breeze, exuding an air of coolness. Kelvin was afraid to alert anyone and chose to remain still, staring coldly at the direction of the man. Time passed second by second until about five minutester when another ck figure ran out from behind the vi. This one was slightly shorter than before and Kelvin couldn¡¯t see either man¡¯s face clearly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They whispered something to each other before the man ying with matches tilted his head slightly. His ne suddenly leaned forward from around his neck and caught a glimmer from matchlight. It was round like a coin with an eagle soaring through clouds carved onto it while sharp talons gripped onto a long snake. Kelvin suddenly felt familiar with this object but couldn¡¯t quite ce where he had seen it before. After they finished talking, the thinner man left quickly. The other one took out another box of matches from inside his jacket pocket. He opened it smoothly taking out one matchstick which he lit up immediately without ying around on his fingertips this time around; instead he lit up a cigarette, saying in rough hoarse voice ¡°I have things to do, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Aidan, take care.¡± Both men left. Kelvin quickly got off his car and walked towards Cheyenne¡¯s vi gate but found nothing unusual except for summer insects chirping away in darkness surrounding him. He turned on shlight on phone circling around Cheyenne¡¯s vi once more but didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. When he was about to leave, suddenly there came an intense beam shining straight into Kelvin¡¯s face! A voice filled with anger spoke coldly, ¡°Kelvin, what are you doing here?¡± The white light shone painfully into Kelvin¡¯s eyes, making him squint ufortably while shielding most of its re with fingers, allowing him to see who hade ¨C Omari! What was he doing here at Cheyenne¡¯s house? And the man was wearing a white bathrobe, with the cor slightly open, revealing a fair and strong chest, as well as his hairy long legs that didn¡¯t match his clean image. He appeared in front of Kelvin wearing slippers, asking thetter in the posture of a male host. Kelvin¡¯s face was cold and he was also burning with anger. He stared back and asked with an equally indifferent voice, ¡°Mr. Lara, can you exin why you are here?¡± The noise downstairs finally woke up Cheyenne on the second floor. She had sleptte and had only been asleep for two minutes when she heard a faint sound of footsteps. Cheyenne heard it but herziness kicked in and she didn¡¯t want to get up to check it out. She thought it might be a stray cat or something nearby that would go away soon enough. But then there were voices of two people arguing right after that. Enough was enough! Her anger rose as she sat up from her bed, pushed open the window and picked up the vase on her desk to pour water down from above. She shouted out, ¡°You two better stop fighting far away from here at this time of night! What are you trying to do by sneaking around like this?¡± Unexpectedly, cold water poured down from above suddenly. Although Kelvin who stood under her window reacted quickly enough by moving aside but still got wet on his shoulder by some drops of water. Omari looked at Kelvin¡¯s miserable appearance gleefully while chuckling with his lips covered by his hand. ¡°Tsk tsk,¡± Omari said mockingly, ¡°Cheyenne has such bad temper when waking up early. Mr. Foley, please forgive me for not teaching her well before.¡± But inside he thought, ¡®Good! Let him suffer for sneaking around doing bad things at night! It was a pity that Kelvin managed to avoid most of it.¡¯ Kelvin disdainfully nced over Omari. Just then, another maic voice came from behind them. The sound made by wheels rolling over the ground could be heard faintly. ¡°Iker!¡± Kelvin looked at him without changing expression; That ck figure sitting steadily on the wheelchair with short hair slightly raised upwards due to just waking up obviously. He wore ck id pajamas which couldn¡¯t hide hismanding aura. And pushing him forward was none other than Cheyenne herself. She came down in front of two men in a white strap dress, the thin shoulder straps sticking to her fair and plump shoulders. The night breeze was cool, so she draped a pink scarf over her shoulders with her long hair flowing down. She was as enchanting as a witch. She raised her hand and elegantly yawned. Her beautiful starry eyes were slightly sleepy but adorable. ¡°Kelvin¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sleepwalking.¡± This was his second time at the Lawrence Vi, the first being three years ago when he came to pick her up for a wedding ceremony. It was really rare. Of course, Kelvin understood Cheyenne¡¯s sarcastic tone. He pursed his lips and remained silent for several seconds before answering. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepwalking.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s even stranger. I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t anything worth Mr. Foley¡¯s attention here. You seem to havee to the wrong ce if you want to steal something!¡± Her disguised eviction order gave Omari confidence. He naturally walked up beside Cheyenne with tender eyes looking at her. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter; you go back to bed first, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t even realize that there might be any ambiguity in what he said; she shrugged her shoulders and nodded again before yawning once more. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯m going to Akloit College tomorrow morning looking for Kate.¡± Watching their natural interaction, Kelvin froze on the spot while feeling an inexplicable pain in his heart. Although he had thought that she would find another man quickly after divorcing him. But seeing it happen right in front of him felt different. Omari lived here wearing bathrobes while speaking such gentle ambiguous words with Cheyenne without any objections from her side. Did this mean that she admitted dating Mr. Lara? What about Iker? Where did he fit into all this? It had only been one month since their divorce yet two men already moved into her house! She really had some nerve! Kelvin felt jealous without realizing it himself, thinking that he couldn¡¯t stand such promiscuous behavior while suppressing most of his newly born guilt feelings inside himself . Chapter 264: The Painting Turns Out to be Kelvin’s The lights in the vi turned on, and the room fell silent as the dim yellow light spilled onto the walls. A giant painting, one meter tall, caught Kelvin¡¯s attention as soon as he entered the room. He stood there for a moment, staring intently at the painting with his deep-set eyes. Didn¡¯t he throw this away? How did it end up here? Seeing Kelvin staring at the painting, Omari couldn¡¯t help but show off a little. He walked up to Kelvin and patted him on the shoulder. This kind of greeting seemed more suitable for old friends meeting each other rather than between him and Kelvin. Thetter looked disdainfully at Omari¡¯s hand on his shoulder without any trace of emotion on his face before taking a step back to avoid him. But who was Mr. Lara? He was someone who could turn things around. He still smiled lightly with one hand supporting his chin while admiringly looking at the painting on the wall. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? This is Cheyenne when she was in high school ¨C just as cute and pretty as I imagined her to be. I bought this painting from an art gallery owner for only three hundred thousand dors.¡± At these words, Cheyenne noticed there was now arge portrait hanging in the living room; it had been ignored by her since she was quite busy during daytime hours. She couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips slightly. Who would hang such arge portrait of themselves on their living room wall? That would seem so narcissistic! It couldn¡¯t be denied that whoever painted it had done quite well; however, who painted it? Why would he or she secretly paint her like this? ¡°Mr. Lara,¡± Cheyenne said sarcastically, ¡°you spent three hundred thousand dors buying this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier! For three hundred thousand dors, I have plenty of photos that I can sell you!¡± What a spendthrift! His eyes don¡¯t even blink when spending money! ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Omari replied smoothly, ¡°it¡¯s not like that¡­ I gave you this painting because whenever you see it you¡¯ll think of me. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to give me your photos, then they¡¯d be very precious too.¡± Omari¡¯s words left Cheyenne speechless; all she felt upon seeing this portrait again after all these years was mortified because it reminded her of when she had been seventeen years old and madly infatuated with Kelvin. She used to deliberately wear what she thought were her best clothes around him while studying makeup. She heard that he liked girls with long necks because they looked good wearing tassel earrings. So, every night, she came back to practice her swan neck, got her ears pierced, and put on the long earrings that Benson had given her. It happened to be her birthday that day. She begged Kelvin to help her paint a picture, but he refused. The matter ended there. Now, the painting was like a p in the face for her. As a school bully, she had such a stupid past. It was not worth it to be someone she was not for a man who didn¡¯t love her. Omari thoughteverything he did was as romantic and boasted about it, ¡°Don¡¯t you like this painting, Cheyenne?¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne looked at the painting coldly and answered decisively without any emotion in her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s ugly. Take it away. When it¡¯s hung up here, it¡¯s like my funeral photo.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, forget about it. Why curse yourself? You¡¯re really foolish,¡± Omari said. Listening to her say that she didn¡¯t like the painting, he wore a disappointed expression. In fact, after refusing her request that day and seeing Cheyenne lost in thought againter on, he started painting. Because he wasn¡¯t professionally trained as an artist, Kelvin spent half a month drawing drafts over twenty times before finallypleting the work. After finishing the painting though, he was caught between whether or not to give it to Cheyenne as a gift. Later on, Abbie saw his work and said that she wanted one too. Kelvin didn¡¯t want to go through with it; it felt like a waste of time. So, tofort Abbie, he told her he¡¯d throw the painting away. He temporarily left it in the downstairs garbage pile, as the property management typically started clearing the trash after 10 PM. However, after Abbie had left, when he went downstairs to retrieve the painting, he realized it was gone!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He hadn¡¯t been concerned about it; in fact, he felt a faint sense of relief. He had really painted it, and he hadn¡¯t lied to Cheyenne. The painting being lost wasn¡¯t considered deceiving Abbie. But in all of this, he had deceived himself. Kelvin watched as Omari got up and walked over to the oil painting, standing on a stool to reach out and take it down. A pink spot appeared on the wall as the painting was removed, and the light on the fresh wallpaper gave the room a somewhat chilly feeling. Omari was about to move the painting to the art studio, which had been left behind by Nora after their family of four had moved out. Cheyenne had been toozy to organize it, so she¡¯d used it to store various things. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± a sudden deep voice interrupted, causing the three of them to turn and look. Six eyes fixed on Kelvin, who walked over with an icy expression. The two of them locked eyes for about three seconds, and the atmosphere grew silent and eerie. Kelvin¡¯s crimson lips pursed slightly, and then he spoke, surprising everyone in the room with his words. ¡°This painting¡­ I painted it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Omari¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately covered his mouth, coughing awkwardly with a hint of disdain in his smile. ¡°Mr. Foley, don¡¯t joke around. I bought this from a small gallery and besides, you¡¯re too busy to learn how to paint,¡± But Kelvin calmly walked up and took the painting in his hands. He removed the frame and turned it over to reveal a signature on the back ¨C ¡°Kelvin.¡± The font was bold and sharp with an artistic ir. It was a signature that Cheyenne knew well ¨C he always elongated the ¡°n¡± and added a small circle resembling an ¡°O¡± at the end. This painting¡­ was truly painted by Kelvin. And judging by its aged edges, it seemed like it was done many years ago. Cheyenne suddenly remembered her birthday when Kelvin had coldly rejected her advances. Why did he secretly paint this for her without letting her know? Perhaps feeling ufortable under Cheyenne¡¯s intense gaze, Kelvin silently put the painting back into its frame with slow yet graceful movements that revealed his skill as an artist. Cheyenne had never seen him do anything other than work-rted tasks. She believed that in this man¡¯s life, apart from thepany, everything else was a waste of time. No one knew that Kelvin could actually paint. All of this had happened before high school. His mother was a passionate oil painter, and her works had skyrocketed in value. For this woman, he felt aplex mix of love and resentment. Chapter 265: Mommy’s New Inspiration Before he discovered his mother¡¯s betrayal of their family, he still had some respect for her, and when she was in a good mood, she would always hold him in her arms. Those gentle and fair hands would hold his small hand as she sat smiling at the canvas, using monotonous colors to express the colorful world. asionally, he still remembered the words she spoke to him with great emphasis in his ear. It echoed repeatedly in his mind like an old record yer. She said, ¡°Kelvin, you must remember that painting is the most enjoyable and absorbing thing in this world. If you don¡¯t have the patience to sit on this stool all day long, then don¡¯t bother learning.¡± She was confident about her favorite field. ¡°I understand, Mommy.¡± Despite being young, Kelvin was already more mature andposed than other children of his age because of how often his mother made him sit at the canvas with a paintbrush all day long. She had be extremely obsessed with painting. Once for a dark piece called ¡°HELL,¡± she needed several corpses as props. Kelvin would never forget that afternoon when it snowed heavily during winter season while waiting for her outside school gates. Normally he would be driven by a chauffeur buttely due to poor health condition of his mother who wanted some peace so she fired all household staff except a servant who cooked food for them both; before leaving for school that morning, she gave him 100, telling him to take taxi himself and that she was so mesmerized by Van Gogh¡¯s Starry Nightst night that she didn¡¯t go to bed until four in the morning and that she was so sleepy. Kelvin was only seven years old but already far surpassed other children of same age group intellectually and had an unusually calm personality. He silently dressed himself up after taking sandwiches prepared by the servant and took taxi alone to school. His mother told him she woulde pick him up after school ended. It was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon when sses were over. He watched as snow fell heavier from sky while lining up with other kids whose parents came early. The teacher smiled goodbye at those students¡¯ parents before turning back towards Kelvin with eyes full of sympathy; tenderly squatting down beside him. She helped him straighten his scarf. He had forgotten to wear his jacket when he left this morning and had gone out wearing only a thin sweater with a ck scarf. No one expected it to suddenly snow. He was very cold. He stood shivering in the snow with his small body, looking at theyer of snow on the road beyond that iron gate. Passing cars made a slight sound of ¡°tter¡± when their wheels rolled over the snow-covered ground. They sshed up some slush that stained the surrounding white snow yellow like dirt¡­ ¡°What should we do? Your mother still hasn¡¯te; it¡¯s already five o¡¯clock now. The school closes at half-past five at thetest. Should I call your parents for you?¡± The little boy remained silent and shook his head stubbornly in response, ¡°No need; she said she woulde pick me up. It¡¯s just not time yet, teacher; I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°Then let me keep youpany while we wait,¡± said the teacher kindly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Time passed by second by second. What seemed like half an hour felt like centuries for this little boy who stared intently at passing cars counting them silently. One, Two,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Three¡­ When he reached three hundred sixty-five counts, he heard loud ringing bells which sounded muffled due to falling snowkes muffling sounds around him making him feel as if waking from deep sleep. The female teacher sighed deeply because even she felt cold standing outside on snowy grounds despite being an adult; how much more so must this seven-year-old boy feel wearing only one ck sweater? Wind blew through gaps between threads making it clear how freezing it must be for him right now! His parents were too careless! ¡°Kelvin,¡± said his female teacher sympathetically,¡±let me call your mommy for you since she seems very concerned about you.¡± But just as she was about to take out her phone and dial Kelvin¡¯s mother¡¯s number, the little boy grabbed her sleeve tightly shaking his head and vigorously saying, ¡°No thanks! She won¡¯t answer!¡± That woman was always like that ¨C lost deep inside her own artistic world where nothing could prate or disturb her peace no matter how loud or urgent any noise might be! His father had fought many times with her over such behavior but all efforts were futile! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I have money so I can go home by myself.¡± The little boy picked up his blue Superman backpack without expression and walked towards the bus stop, his back straight and legs moving one step at a time. In the vast expanse of a white world, his small figure walked alone, looking tiny and deste. In reality, he had lied to his teacher; he had spent the hundred he was given in the morning. There was no bus that went to his vi. He had to walk home alone in the snowstorm. Kelvin was always a smart kid who never forgot anything. He remembered every detail of this route that he took twice every day for school. The snow seemed to be getting heavier as he moved forward at a snail¡¯s pace. When he finally arrived home, there were snowkes on his hair, shoulders and clothes. The light in front of him was white like those pale green colors she used in her studio paintings. Kelvin felt even colder now than before. He wanted to ask her why she broke her promise but when he entered their big vi it was quiet with only dim yellow lightsing from upstairs where her studio was located. A sudden me of anger rose within him as she must have forgotten about him again while indulging herself with ¡°art.¡± With all his might, Kelvin rushed up the stairs only to witness an unbelievable scene: The drawing room was set with a rectangr table covered with a snow-white tablecloth that she would have taken from the kitchen. The haloed, dim glow was put out by the burning of white candles, and a ck, slender shadow was reflected on the walls; She wore a long dress with flowing hair, holding onto a knife slowly and cutting something¡­ not an animal like rabbits or mice but rather¡­ a person! Blood flowed slowly out from that freshly dead body staining one corner of the white cloth while inside in white flower tesy beating hearts still dripping blood¡­ Thump¡­ Thump¡­ She smiled mysteriously at him with gentle eyes saying softly, ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re back! Come see mommy¡¯s new inspiration.¡± Chapter 266: Return the Oil Painting That scene became a vivid memory that Kelvin would never forget for the rest of his life, forever etched in his mind. Since then, no matter how much his mom hit or scolded him, he refused to create oil painting again. Many years passed. When Cheyenne used her birthday as an excuse to ask him to paint her a picture, he reluctantly painted her portrait despite feeling ufortable about it. After finishing the painting, Kelvin immediately regretted it. Why did hepromise just because it was her birthday? He was never one to be soft-hearted. As memories faded away, four yearster, the painting appeared before him once again but this time as a gift from another man presented like treasure in front of Cheyenne. Upon learning that Kelvin was the artist behind this painting, Omari¡¯s expression turned cloudy. He had struggled toe up with a brilliant idea to delight Cheyenne, but in the end, he inadvertently assisted his romantic rival instead¡­ Would Cheyenne soften just because Kelvin painted this picture? Thinking about this made Omari turn around immediately and cast a cautious look towards Cheyenne with hopeful eyes. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ I didn¡¯t know Mr. Foley painted this picture. Let me return it back to him and I¡¯ll get you another one next time.¡± Omari¡¯s voice trailed off as he handed over the oil painting with gritted teeth towards Kelvin while shing an especially bright smile on his handsome face. ¡°Mr. Foley! What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t know you were the artist behind this piece! Here you go¡­ now everything is settled.¡± Omari had nned on doubling up on what he paid for. But since he let slip how much money he spent earlier in front of Cheyenne, he would let Kelvin pay the original price. ¡°Hmm,¡± replied Kelvins nonchntly as he took the oil painting from Omari¡¯s hands and ced it aside on the sofa without any furtherment. Omari was rendered speechless. ¡®That¡¯s all?¡¯ He supressed his anger in Cheyenne¡¯s presence. He wondered if cursing out loud was appropriate right now? ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost dawn. I don¡¯t have time to listen to you guys discussing irrelevant things here. Mr. Foley, what brings you here sote at night? Just say it.¡± Iker¡¯s coldness was no less than Kelvin¡¯s, but Iker had a hint of killing intent in his indifference. After all, he had experienced the battlefield and every move he made was resolute. As the topic was changed, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze left the painting and fixed on Kelvin. Her eyes misted over with tears as she curled her lips, snorted and sat defensively beside Omari. Her movement caused her dress hem to rise slightly, revealing round and fair knee skin that glistened like snow. Her slender calves below were even more enticing. His gaze dimmed as his handsome face drooped slightly while his fine hair covered up any emotions in his eyes that went unnoticed by anyone else. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s condition has worsened again,¡± he said as he sat down opposite Cheyenne on the sofa without hesitation. At these words, Omari and Iker quickly nced at each other; thetter didn¡¯t say anything but looked disdainful with an upturned lip corner. Omari spoke out directly, ¡°I sympathize greatly too; old Mr. Foley is someone whom I admire.¡± ¡°But Mr. Foley,¡± continued Kelvin coolly, ¡°you have no reason to look for Cheyenne anymore since she has nothing to do with you now. How about this? I know quite a few medical experts in my circle; shall I introduce two of them for you?¡± Kelvin appeared sincere and sympathetic which would make most people grateful if they were ordinary folks. However, Kelvin wasn¡¯t one of them. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Lara, but you¡¯re not qualified to speak for her.¡± As soon as those words came out Kelvin¡¯s mouth, the atmosphere became tense. Omari felt a sudden surge of anger that left him shaken, ready to speak but finding his voice disappearing in his throat. ¡°I¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t qualified? Then Kelvin wasn¡¯t qualified either! Kelvin was already Cheyenne¡¯s ex-husband now! An ex-husband meant someone who belonged in the past. So what right did he have now to require Cheyenne to treat old Mr. Foley¡¯s illness? How despicable! The tension between them grew thicker, and from their indifferent gazes, Cheyenne seemed to see countless flickering mes. She couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly before ring at both men fiercely. ¡°Enough! Mr. Lara, I¡¯ll make the decision on this matter myself. Kelvin, I¡¯ve told you many times that Grandpa¡¯s illness is serious and he needs rest. How have you been taking care of him?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Yes, she had said it before. Countless times, in fact. But after Grandpa had used his sickness as an excuse to trick Kelvin into meeting with her again, he no longer believed her. So much so that even after they got married, whenever Cheyenne said anything, he thought she was lying and just acting with Grandpa to deceive him. ¡°Grandpa hasn¡¯t been feeling well since the day you left. He said he wanted to see you.¡± When that day was mentioned, Iker and Omari both looked curious. Cheyenne¡¯s face turned red and ck like she was angry. If they asked her now, they might not get a good response from her. So both men chose to stay quiet without saying a word. Cheyenne bit her rosy lips while showing off her pearl-like teeth under the light. When Kelvin thought she would mock him; instead she nodded in agreement: ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll visit tomorrow. You can leave now; the door is over there!¡± She pointed towards the door without looking at him again after giving him his marching orders. Kelvin picked up a picture frame hesitantly but ultimately decided to leave it behind at the Lawrence Vi. ¡°This painting is what I owed you back then; let it stay here.¡± She sneered coldly, but just as she was about to open her mouth to say ¡°no need¡±, Kelvin spoke quickly about another topic to interrupt her thoughts. ¡°I saw two suspicious men wearing ck outside your window earlier when I arrived here today¡­ I don¡¯t know what they did exactly but one of them wore a ne around his neck with an eagle grabbing onto a snake pattern on it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just be carefultely,¡± Kelvin warned in low tones while looking surprisingly at three people inside who changed their facial expressions drastically. Chapter 267: Pour Me a Drink The man turned around and said his final words before preparing to leave. In that moment, the beautiful crimson sunset shone on his sharp and cold features, reflecting in his deep-set eyes with stunning brilliance. Cheyenne felt a sudden sense of emptiness as she watched him walk away, the morning breeze lifting the corner of his white shirt as it passed by him. He reminded her of the young boy who had once stood in the wind, upying her entire youth memory.N?velDrama.Org content. Kelvin was really gone this time, leaving behind the painting that remained in the vi. The air at 5:46 AM was clean and clear. The morning light became redder and eventually turned half of the sky into gold with a touch of hibiscus-like water red color added to it. A handsome man with extraordinary temperament leaned against a car door parked on one side of road under this golden sunlight. He bathed in this golden sunlight with slightly drooping eyelids that seemed sprinkled with gold dust while below them were two chilling eyes that could shake people¡¯s hearts. He held a cigarette between fingers while blue-purple smoke rose up slowly under sunlight. There were many extinguished cigarette butts scattered around his shiny ck leather shoes ¨C at least seven or eight from what could be seen at first nce. He silently watched as dawn lit up the sky before thinking about Cheyenne¡¯s natural intimacy towards Omari which made him feel slightly cold inside. As he crushed out hisst cigarette butt, pedestrians started appearing on roadsides, by six o¡¯clock people had already begun driving to work again. Breakfast shops along roadsides began their busy day. Kelvin envied those families sitting together eating breakfast while thinking about that innocent child who had died tragically. If it were still alive today, ir would have been just like any other cute little kid needing its parents. But there was no turning back. He nced over briefly, then withdrew his gaze before restarting luxury car engine and driving off into distance once more while thoughts continued swirling uncontrobly through his mind including one particr image¡­ He remembered! He¡¯d seen that pattern before in Sam¡¯s study! The car suddenly turned and sped away. The drivers behind dared not speak out their anger¡­ After half an hour, the luxury car stopped in front of a magnificent white vi. The private vi was only two stories high, with a sloping design and modern ss decorations that made it look like something out of a fairytale. Kelvin knocked on the door. ¡°Just a moment,¡± came a gentle voice from inside. Soon enough, the door opened and Sam looked curiously at Kelvin, smiling in surprise. He had a white electric toothbrush in his mouth and was wearing a matching bathrobe. ¡°Kelvin? Come on in first while I finish up,¡± he said as he walked towards the bathroom. Kelvin made his way to the sofa by the floor-to-ceiling windows and sat down. The bright sunlight was blinding him as it shone on an old yellowed book lying on the coffee table before him. One page had been marked with red letters that read: ¡°Blooming amidst darkness, nightfall steals one¡¯s breath away; Red lotus transforms into revenge.¡± Sam really was someone who knew how to enjoy life¡¯s pleasures. Just then, Sam emerged from the bathroom wearing a fresh white shirt paired with beige beach pants that showed off his long limbs and slender figure. He looked over at Kelvin with amusement dancing just beneath his eyes as he asked softly, ¡°Kelvin, what brings you here so early?¡± ¡°Do you have any alcohol?¡± Sam paused for just one second before turning around to head towards his kitchen cab where he retrieved an unopened bottle of XO brandy. ¡°A friend brought this back from France recently; we might as well open it today.¡± He picked up two sses along with it before settling across from Kelvin at another sofa chair. He picked up two ss sses and sat down across from Kelvin. Sam unscrewed the bottle cap and poured two sses, handing one to Kelvin. ¡°Master Sam, quite proficient with this. Looks like you¡¯ve had your fair share of pouring drinks for others,¡± he remarked. Sam, surprised to see such a casual side of the typically aloof Kelvin, smiled as he raised his ss, swirling the liquid inside. He gazed through the ss at Kelvin¡¯s expression, which remained as stoic as ever despite his presence. However, this was the Kelvin he hade to know. ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re the first person to make me willingly pour a drink,¡± Sam said. Kelvin took a sip from his ss, his breath tinged with the scent of tobo. Using alcohol to dilute it seemed like a decent idea. ¡°Deeply honored,¡± he replied. Setting down his ss, Kelvin suddenly turned to look at Sam, his gaze so intense that it sent a shiver down one¡¯s spine. Sam couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Do you remember how we met?¡± he suddenly asked. The man¡¯s gaze became deep as he remembered years ago. Nodding lightly, Sam replied, ¡°Yes. It was during a remote meeting and I was interested in the project you proposed, so I contacted you.¡± Kelvin was only neen years old when they met and had just started college. However, he had already taken over the Foley Group and created a mid-term development n to expand from real estate into technology and artificial intelligence fields. It must be said that his sensitivity to the market was ahead of its time. While everyone else was investing in real estate, Kelvin had already shifted his focus towards technology. Sam followed him along the way. At the same time, both received recognition from the government for their efforts. ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re a trustworthy man, so I¡¯ll be honest with you. Let me ask you, Sam, please answer me honestly,¡± Kelvin said seriously as he put down his ss of wine and looked at Sam¡¯s perfect face with narrowed eyes that carried a hint of charm when smiling. Seeing him like this made Sam straighten up; his smile seemed somewhat stiff now. ¡°Ah? Kelvin¡­ is something wrong? You¡¯re so serious,¡± Sam asked curiously. After they bumped into each otherst time on the road where Sam helped Cheyenne out, they lost contact for some time. Sam thought Kelvin came to find him for this. But he never expected what Kelvin spoke next would shock him greatly. ¡°I remember seeing an eagle holding onto a snake totem here once before. Can I see it again?¡± Sam subtly increased her breathing without anyone noticing. Chapter 268: The Judge The atmosphere fell silent for a moment, and after several seconds, Sam finallyughed. He slowly got up and reached for the Bible on the table. Quickly flipping to a certain page in the middle, he handed it to Kelvin. ¡°Kelvin, is this what you were talking about? I actually discussed stories from Bible with you a long time ago, but you weren¡¯t interested so I didn¡¯t bring it up again.¡± As he mentioned this, Kelvin remembered. Sam was very interested in Bible, so he talked about ¡°the Garden of Eden¡± with him. He said, ¡°Revtion¡± in Bible states: ¡°The great dragon was hurled down¨Cthat ancient serpent called the devil, or Satan.¡± The serpent represents all the devilish aspects in the world, such as temptation and empty beauty. On the other hand, the eagle, as depicted in the Bible, lives a life that is ¡°heavenly¡± and is closest to God. It symbolizes the divine nature and judgment of God. The totem, therefore, conveys the meaning of judging all the wickedness in the world. This totem expresses the meaning: judging all evil things in this world.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin saw this totem again which looked almost identical to what was carved on coins before. His heart skipped a beat ¨C did those people coincidentallye across it because of widespread printing of the Bible? ¡°Sam, can I borrow your Bible? Recently I¡¯ve be interested in Western mythology too,¡± Kelvin proactively asked for something which was rare for him. He elegantly picked up his wine ss again taking another sip with sincere yet bright smile lighting up his gentle face like soft light rays shining upon it saying: ¡°Of course you can take it; return itter.¡± ¡°Thank you; I¡¯ll give it backter,¡± replied Kelvin as he left holding onto the book, then pushed open door wanting to leave but couldn¡¯t help turning back looking at Sam still sitting on sofa and reminding him: ¡°Better not drink too much alcohol early morning since it¡¯s bad for your stomach.¡± ¡°No worries; I¡¯m not going into work today.¡± ¡­ The Foley Mansion. Old Mr. Foley woke up when Kelvin returned back into bedroom where his grandpa sat half upright at bedside with slightly clearer consciousness now present. Sitting next to him was an elderly man with slightly white temples, who looked about sixty years old. He wore a ck long robe jacket and had a delicate silver badge on his chest. He looked quite refined and elegant, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed reading sses. He seemed to be the grandfather¡¯s friend. Old Mr. Foley saw hime in, waved at Kelvin and smiled with some happiness in his expression. ¡°Kelvin,e here. Meet Mr. Chambers, he is my lifelong friend and also the president of calligraphy and painting association.¡± Rex Chambers was actually only fifty-two years old this year, but because of his persistence and research in art, he started getting silver hair when he was in his thirties which became more severe over time. So now he looked much older than he actually was. Kelvin walked up coldly yet politely to greet him saying ¡°Mr. Chambers, hello! Thank you foring to visit us.¡± Although it was words of gratitude from Kelvin but the not-so-enthusiastic expression on his face made Rex feel unhappy. He¡¯d heard the story between Cheyenne and Kelvin and thus felt thetter aplete scumbag. Just then there came a sound of footsteps outside the door ¨C high heels tapping rhythmically on the floor mixed with a clear sweet female voice saying, ¡°Old Mr. Foley, the tea is ready.¡± The woman who just entered looked like she was in her early twenties wearing a ck dress. Her oval face with single eyelids framed her features beautifully giving off an alluring charm; high nose bridgebined with thick lips exuded sexiness making her look like someone who could easily pass as beautiful anywhere else too. But Kelvin just nced at her once before looking away; having seen countless beauties before made him immune to their charms even though women from various backgrounds tried throwing themselves at him during social events. Juliana noticed this handsome man standing before her right away upon entering; truly fitting for Akloit¡¯s richest man known as business emperor even if he didn¡¯t say anything while standing there silently. In showbiz, those pretty boys might look good but 95% were jerks whose private lives were chaotic; Juliana didn¡¯t like them nor did she have any interest towards rich second generation men around her age either. This group of people relied on their fathers¡¯ wealth to show off and squander outside, but there weren¡¯t many truly capable ones among them. Kelvin, however, was a clear stream among the second-generation rich and an outstanding figure. Isn¡¯t this kind of man worthy of Juliana? When Rex saw his daughter almost drooling over the man, holding tea in her hand and standing still with a blushing face like a silly girl, he felt helpless. Although the Meng family wasn¡¯t a big wealthy family, they were still well-educated and had elegance ingrained in their bones. ¡°Ahem! Hasn¡¯t the tea been brewed already? Hurry up and bring it over,¡± Rex said as he red at Juliana and coughed to remind her not to go too far. Juliana finally realized that she was being impolite. She should have handed the tea to her father first for him to give it to old Mr. Foley. But she wanted to show off in front of Kelvin. So she walked straight past her father and handed the first cup of tea directly to old Mr. Foley with a soft sweet voice saying, ¡°Old Mr. Foley, please have some tea.¡± Old Mr. Foley looked embarrassed as he epted the cup but then passed it on immediately to Rex saying, ¡°Guestse first; you go ahead.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much courtesy between us; old man, don¡¯t be polite,¡± replied Rex. Emelia happened upon Miss Chambers¡¯ behavior just then; she curled up one corner of her mouth into a disdainful smile, ¡°No good deed goes unpunished.¡± In Emelia¡¯s eyes Miss Chambers was even more hypocritical than Abbie ¨Ccking any status or position except for having better family background than Abbie. Her voice wasn¡¯t low. Since inside this room everything was quiet, everyone heard what she said clearly. Rex immediately turned red-faced without daring say anything while Juliana lifted up her chin looking over at Emilia wondering who this person was? It turned out that it was Miss Foley from the Foley family ¨C an ignorant little miss who didn¡¯t even finish middle school! What does she have besides her background that makes her so proud? Chapter 269: I Should Have Let You Marry Nora Instead The silent me between the two women was burning slowly, and even the discerning eye could see that they were not getting along. Regardless, Juliana was a guest, and it was inappropriate for Emelia to speak like this in front of others. Old Mr. Foley also gave Emelia a stern look and replied unkindly, ¡°If you have nothing to do here, go back and read your books. Don¡¯t embarrass me here.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Emelia stamped her foot in anger, her face turning red like a ripe apple. She turned around and left. Rex also felt his face turn red with embarrassment. ¡°Foley, it¡¯s my fault for not raising my daughter properly. You¡¯ve gone through a lot today. Take good care of your health, and I¡¯lle to visit you again in the future.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± He had been so happy when his old friend came to visit him unexpectedly but never expected such an incident to ur. ¡°Okay then, Kelvin¡­ please escort Rex out.¡± Kelvin nodded coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Chambers, please.¡± Rex looked at him disdainfully before saying, ¡°No need, Mr. Foley, you are busy with work. I don¡¯t want to disturb you. It¡¯s better for you to spend time with your family than entertain me.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kelvin didn¡¯t get angry. Instead he nodded sincerely, ¡°Hmm¡±. Rex left the room, leaving only the grandfather and grandson behind. The old man hadn¡¯t eaten a single bite of food and hadn¡¯t even taken a sip of water. Kelvin took the bowl of congee brought in by the maid and sat by the bedside. He had never cared for anyone before, and his movements were somewhat clumsy as he held the bowl and scooped up a spoonful, bringing it to his grandfather¡¯s mouth. The old man struggled to sit up and took a hesitant bite, saying with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years, and I¡¯ve fallen to the point where someone has to feed me.¡± It seemed that as he grew older, he regressed. Hearing his grandfather¡¯s words, Kelvin¡¯s dark, ink-like eyes softened, and his voice became gentler. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re just unwell. It¡¯s not a fall from grace. You need to focus on getting better.¡± When it came to his illness, old Mr. Foley sighed again. He had endured a tough first half of his life, leaving him with many internal injuries. Years of physicalbor and strain had taken their toll, and he had been suffering from this illness for two or three decades. Cheyenne had managed to stabilize it, but aplete cure was nearly impossible. He looked up weakly and gave Kelvin a pointed nce, his eyes filled with a sincere sense of regret. ¡°There are only two things on my mind now.¡± Kelvin inquired, ¡°What are they?¡± As he spoke, he looked up weakly at him with eyes full of frustration and disappointment. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Firstly, I want to see your child born before I die¡­ but I guess that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows, his lips twitching slightly as he remained silent. He couldn¡¯t promise such a thing. He didn¡¯t want to force himself into marrying a woman whom he didn¡¯t love just for the sake of having an heir. ¡°Secondly, I¡¯ve always felt guilty towards Cheyenne. The Lawrence family originally wanted you to marry Nora, but it was me and Layne who convinced them to let Cheyenne be your wife instead because I could see that she truly loved you.¡± ¡°If only you had let you marry Nora instead¡­ Cheyenne is such a good girl and yet you have disappointed her. Last time when Mr. Lara came around, I thought highly of him ¨C my second wish is for Cheyenne to find true happiness.¡± ¡°That way, my guilt will be somewhat alleviated.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As he spoke on , without noticing Kelvin¡¯s face turning cold upon hearing that his grandpa wanted to match make Cheyenne and Omari. ¡°Grandfather, why don¡¯t you eat your porridge first?¡± Kelvin interrupted quickly in order not to hear any more heart-wrenching words from Omari. He then poured another bowlful of porridge for his grandpa who stared at Kelvin with annoyance before coughing violently again. ¡°I-I¡¯m done talking about those things now. Let me tell you something serious: I currently hold 10% shares.¡± Kelvin held a 54% stake in thepany, and currently, the Berry family held thergest share among the shareholders, with 10%. The rest of the shareholders were scattered and ounted for less than 30% in total. Thepany had been able to maintain stability and growth until now due to the consistency of its core management team. However, justst week, Abbie reced Cody. ¡°Grandfather, this belongs to you, and there¡¯s nothing to discuss. Just keep it¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. What I meant to say was thatst month I hired awyer to notarize my ownership of 10% of the shares. I want to divide it into three parts. Four parts will be for your future children, my great-grandchildren, whether they¡¯re boys or girls.¡± The sound from the room came intermittently and stopped abruptly when a figure outside happened to walk by. Pressing his ear against the door and holding his breath, he listened carefully for any movement inside. ¡°Grandfather¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me yet. Let me finish. The remaining 6% will be divided into two parts; one part goes to Vincent. After all, he is your uncle¡¯s son and your cousin. You don¡¯t have any objections about this, do you?¡± Franklin had always been extravagant since he was young ¨C gambling and spending money without ever contributing a penny to the Foley family. But no matter what happened, he bore the surname Fu and Kelvin didn¡¯t want Grandfather worrying about this issue so he nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay then¡­ The remaining 3% will go to Cheyenne.¡± Three percent would amount roughly around three hundred billion dors at today¡¯s market value! And Grandfather wanted to give it away even though she wasn¡¯t even rted by blood! Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened in an instant as if there wasn¡¯t even a trace left of his previous gentle demeanor. Quietly carrying his te down the stairs back into the living room with chicken soup on it, Franklin sat cross-legged on the sofa reading a newspaper with an extremely leisurely posture as if rxing seaside during vacation time. ncing over at him out of the corner of his eye while enjoying himself like this, Vincent walked down from upstairs carrying another bowl of soup looking especially gloomypared with how he usually looked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so bad? Who made you angry again?¡± Vincent approached him before whispering something next to his father¡¯s ear, exining everything that he just heard moments ago. ¡°Bang!¡± A well-made antique blue-and-white porcin cup shattered into pieces making loud noise scaring all household servants present nearby Chapter 270: Make Kelvin Infertile In the living room, the Swarovski crystal chandelier on the ceiling emitted a dazzling light, and the cold white light fell on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. The almost purple color visible on his face showed how angry he was at this moment. Franklin looked at a certain ce upstairs with frosty eyes. ¡°I left my career abroad toe back here to fulfill my filial duty, but in the end, I am not even as good as an outsider.¡± Even Cheyenne could get three percent of the shares, while their familybined could only match one percent. It was really chilling. Vincent stood aside, his shallow red lips curling up into a cold and sarcastic smile. His right hand unconsciously touched his wrist. He slowly twisted the rosewood bracelet around his wrist with his fingertips. The color and pattern of these beads were almost identical to those found by Cheyenne at the scene of Eddie¡¯s ident. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Vincent said calmly. ¡°How can I not be angry? Your grandfather actually treated us like this! This family should have been taken over by our family,¡± Franklin replied angrily. Corey was just a useless person who only cared about romance and those talents that couldn¡¯t make money. Although Franklin was clearly the best candidate for CEO of the Foley Group, old Mr. Foley chose an inexperienced young man instead to take over the Foley Group which made him feel ashamed as an uncle? Although old Mr. Foley had epted them now and said he forgave them verbally but in reality he still didn¡¯t look at them straight in their eyes yet.. A murderous intent gradually rose in Franklin¡¯s eyes; after all it was old Mr. Foley who forced him to make this choice himself! The two men were indeed father and son; Vincent also constructed a huge conspiracy n in his mind at this moment when thinking about its possibilities made him lick his lips involuntarily with excitement that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine . ¡°Father, if¡­ if Cheyenne dies or Kelvin never has any children, then we can get Grandfather¡¯s ten percent share plus fifty-four percent from Kelvin,¡± Vincent suggested cunninglyBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Cheyenne died¡­ that would be easy enough since that woman had many weaknesses despite being powerful herself, but making Kelvin infertile? That wouldn¡¯t be so easy¡­ ¡­ Akloit College The campus should have been quiet and peaceful early in the morning; sunlight nted across corridors where asionally two or three students wearing white shirts and ck skirts walked past each other creating youthful scenes full of vitality which made people feel younger again . Suddenly, the sound of an announcement interrupted the peaceful morning through the radio. Students stopped in their tracks and listened intently. ¡°Announcement, announcement. Kate from the Graphic Design ss in her third year at Akloit College¡¯s School of Art is requested toe to the principal¡¯s office.¡± Kate was standing in the hallway when she heard her name being called out. She was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt with a dark blue id skirt that reached just above her knees. Her long socks went up to her knees and she wore shiny leather shoes. Her chestnut hair was parted down the middle and fell straight down to her shoulders, framing her round face which looked young and inexperienced. She nced at the speaker with dark eyes while furrowing both eyebrows. People around began discussing after hearing about it on air, whispering behind Kate¡¯s back like annoying little sparrows. ¡°Look, it¡¯s her! She¡¯s done for now that even our principal wants to see her personally; she¡¯ll probably get expelled.¡± ¡°This kind of person should leave as soon as possible; they¡¯ve ruined our Akloit College reputation online where female college students are being shamed because of them.¡± Kate was stunned by what she heard from friends who were reacting angrily. ¡°What online?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± The girl quickly took out a phone from one of her pockets and opened Twitter where one post about Akloit College had made it into top ten trending topics. It sparked off another topic about ¡°Female college students engaging inpensated dating,¡± with tens of thousands alreadymenting on it negatively towards Kate herself. ¡°Oh my god! This is so embarrassing! Our Akloit College used to be envied everywhere we go as a prestigious institution for over 100 years but now we have such a scandal happening here?¡± ¡°That shameless person should be expelled!¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Kate heard these rumors spreading around campus, she wanted nothing more than to tell herself not to care since those people were brainless animals who believed everything they hear without thinking twice about its validity or truthfulness¡­ But when reality hit home hard enough for Kate herself ¨C that people actually saw or thought they saw something like this happen ¨C then ignoring them became impossible! Damn it all! How could anyone believe something so ridiculous? When two girls caught sight of Kate ring back at them after overhearing their gossiping whispers earlier on, they quickly ran away with their heads lowered and almost identally bumped into someone else. ¡°Watch out!¡± Peyton quickly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding danger. She lifted her head and shot a look of immense sarcasm towards Kate. Walking over with her arms crossed and lips curled, Peyton spoke in a delicate and gentle voice, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, Kate. You¡¯re really famous now. Are you happy?¡± But the price she paid for this kind of fame was too high ¨C even foolishly putting her future at risk. ¡°Peyton, you better shut your mouth or else I¡¯ll find a hundred ways to kill you if I get angry!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, another clear and cold voice came from behind them. A young man walked up from the other end of the corridor holding two books in his arms. He looked calmly at Kate and asked, ¡°Who are you going to kill?¡± Kate didn¡¯t expect Graeme to hear what she said. She bit her lip and lowered her head slightly. In fact, she was just venting out her anger; Peyton was such an insignificant person that it wasn¡¯t worth fighting with her. Seeing that his cousin had arrived gave Peyton more confidence; she squeezed out tears from her eyes and walked over to him with a pitiful expression on her face while holding onto his arm. She sobbed softly in a delicate voice, saying, ¡°Graeme, you finally came¡­ I just said one thing to her, but she threatened me. Kate¡¯s family is very wealthy. What if I¡¯ve offended her and get expelled? I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Hearing this made Graeme squinted his eyes slightly; he red at Kate while raising an eyebrow coldly, ¡°Kate, you¡¯re quite something, aren¡¯t you? Youe after me for everything, why bullying Peyton?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Whether or not you believe me is up to you.¡± She liked Graeme because she felt he was different from others as a top student. Watching him turn down all the girls who confessed to him, she believed Graeme was a virtuous and pure-hearted young man. If it were someone else, faced with so many beautiful admirers, they would have given in long ago. But she was mistaken. In Graeme¡¯s eyes, what made her any different from those overconfident girls? Chapter 271: Being Used As a Weapon Three people stood in the corridor, a scene observed by many students. ¡°Love triangle¡± was one of the most gossip-worthy topics. The spection was rampant. It seemed like Peyton had won because Graeme appeared to be on her side and allowed her to hold his hand. This was expected, after all. No matter what, Peyton was a virgin while Kate was not. Her looks didn¡¯tpare to Kate¡¯s, and her family background was far less impressive. However, the Mathews family had money of its own, and they didn¡¯t need to marry Kate to secure their business. ¡°Alright, you guys, stop arguing. The principal is already getting impatient, and we might get scolded.¡± A girl with long hair suddenly opened the office door and walked out, speaking softly to the three of them. Upon hearing this, Graeme looked at Peyton and, for the first time, put down his usual aloof demeanor, asking softly, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Peyton¡¯s eyes brightened. This was exactly what she hoped for.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had been worried that the principal mightpromise due to Kate¡¯s background, and her family couldn¡¯tpete with these wealthy students. If she got expelled, she might not have another chance to attend school. Additionally, the Mathews family would never ept a tainted woman as their daughter-inw. She was scared of the future. Graeme¡¯s offer was like a lifeline to her. She could also take this chance to rub salt in Kate¡¯s wounds. ¡­ In the principal¡¯s office, there was aputer on a clean desk, and there were two wooden bookshelves by the wall. One was filled with books, and the other was filled with documents in leather binders. To the left upon entering the room was a set of ck leather sofas from IKEA, and on a matching marble coffee table, there was an expensive teapot set. The room wasvishly furnished. A tall window made the office bright and airy. Next to the window, there was a simple mini-golf course with green synthetic grass and a white ball and club, both made of pure gold with inscriptions. Kate silently observed everything and couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡°Ugh.¡± The principal was likely receiving many gifts. Even if his sry was substantial, it wouldn¡¯t cover such luxury. Upon entering the room, a menacing roar met Kate head-on. Following the roar, a newspaper came flying, threatening tond square on her face. Quick as a cat, she sidestepped it, narrowly avoiding the impact. ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± The act of hurling the book created a small gust of wind, and the pages fluttered like a cheerful brook,nding on the floor. Kate gazed at the book that had nearly smacked her in the face, and on its cover was ¡°Bible¡±. ¡°Principal Shepard, I don¡¯t think Bible should be used as a weapon.¡± Her words lingered in the room, and both Graeme and Peyton turned their attention toward her. In Graeme¡¯s mind, her words resonated brightly. Meanwhile, Peyton couldn¡¯t help but fan the mes, ¡°Kate, how could you upset the principal? He¡¯s our teacher and an elder. Think of all the effort he¡¯s put into this school. He worked hard and waited for years to get from being an academic advisor to his current position as the principal.¡± Over these years, under Graeme¡¯s leadership, Akloit College had grown stronger and wealthier. Didn¡¯t he deserve to enjoy a bit of the good life? But now, a scandal had erupted before he could even fully enjoy his sess. The school¡¯s board of directors had called him this morning to inquire about the situation. Akloit College had always focused on an image of academic excellence, catering to the elite and the offspring of the wealthy. Revealing that one of their female students was involved in pensated dating¡± was a severe blow to their reputation. ¡°Kate, exin to me, what¡¯s going on? Have you seen the news online? Our shame is stered all over the Akloit Daily!¡± ¡°Shameful, isn¡¯t it? Just look at this, it¡¯s like they made a full-page spread just to show how pretty you are!¡± ¡°Tell me, would you have died if you hadn¡¯t hung out? Who¡¯s the guy? Is he some thug from outside the school?¡± The rotund principal berated her in a torrent of angry words, his voice growing louder and louder, terrifying the students discussing matters in the hallway. They jumped at the sound. It was a shock to see theid-back principal so angry. Everyone had a rough idea about what was happening, especially the three who had just entered the office, and one of them had just been the center of a media storm. All the students went back to their activities. Kate wanted to exin, but the principal kept talking like a machine gun, firing off insults. She didn¡¯t get the chance to speak. Kate tried to say something, but the middle-aged man red at her with anger. ¡°Did you find trouble for me just because you don¡¯t want me to retire?¡± Kate tried to exin, but the principal was still berating her, and she felt hopeless. The principal looked incensed. Finally, after he finished speaking, it was Kate¡¯s turn. She was about to speak when the middle-aged man shot her a fierce, malicious re. ¡°You just can¡¯t stand the fact that I¡¯m about to retire, so you decided to create trouble for me, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak, Kate, right? Your brother, Eddie, if I recall correctly, he was one of my students too. His excellence was a shining example for the whole school. As his sister, howe you haven¡¯t learned a thing from him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish. I want to know, what¡¯s wrong with you? You, with your privileged background, end up doing something so disgraceful at a hotel. Your family will feel ashamed. You¡¯ve brought unnecessary attention and gossip upon the school.¡± ¡°The school has decided. Your enrollment is terminated from today. Pack your things and go back.¡± With that, he sat back in his chair, visibly angered. After all the talking, he felt a bit thirsty. He picked up a tea cup from the desk and poured himself some water. In the end, he looked over to the other two people standing on the opposite side. Graeme was the school¡¯s heartthrob and a top student, also the son of his good friend. He had a favorable impression of Graeme, whose demeanor was far from Kate¡¯s. ¡°Would you like some? Authentic earl grey tea .¡± Graeme, still somewhat taken aback, quickly shook his head, his lips slightly twitching. ¡°No, thank you, Principal Shepard.¡± As for the other two, the principal didn¡¯t even ask. He simply lowered his head, blew on the tea leaves floating on the water¡¯s surface, and enjoyed the tea in silence. Chapter 272: Starting at 8:30 AM and Finishing at 9:30 PM From start to finish, she didn¡¯t get a chance to exin. Kate felt a surge of frustration building up inside her, and she needed to get it off her chest. Another two minutes passed, and the principal, having finished his tea, finally looked at her. Why was Kate still standing in front of him? His sparse, shallow eyebrows furrowed into a straight line, almost like a wriggling caterpir,ically strange. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet? Didn¡¯t I say you¡¯ve been expelled from the school? Why are you still standing here?¡± Graeme, holding his books, couldn¡¯t help but clench his hands, his fair and handsome face showing a hint of wanting to plead for Kate. Seeing this, Peyton¡¯s voice, dripping with sweet innocence, chimed in as she walked over to Kate with a fake smile. ¡°Kate, even though I¡¯ll miss you, the principal has no choice considering your actions. Why don¡¯t you reveal that it was Timothy with you that night? That way, you might still be able to continue your studies.¡± Peyton had two objectives by saying so: first, to remind Graeme that Kate, who imed to like him, had been involved with a guy who was nowhere near his league, hoping to turn Graeme¡¯s affection into disdain for Kate. The other was to hint to the principal that the person with Kate that night was also a student, and it would be best to expel them both to avoid further trouble. The principal indeed looked surprised, pointing a chubby finger at her, ¡°You! What¡¯s your name again?¡± Peyton felt a slight insult from the principal, who never seemed to remember her. In all the years, she had appeared in front of him at least ten times for various charity events or subsidies, as one of the few students from a humble background. Being the only female among them, she had always presented flowers to the generous donors. Over these three years, she had taken part in countless public rtions events like these. She believed the principal should at least remember her. But she had overestimated herself. The principal seemed to only recall the sons of board members or the daughters of wealthy tycoons. Those with slightly less prestigious backgrounds were unworthy, let alone those nameless, hardworking, underprivileged students. Although Peyton felt angry, she restrained herself. She was determined to secure the position of the Mathews family¡¯s youngdy, making the principal regret his condescension toward her. ¡°Hello, Principal Shepard. My name is Peyton. I¡¯m a junior majoring in Economics and Management.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. So, what about this Timothy you mentioned? Call him to the principal¡¯s office, and I¡¯ll question both of you together.¡± A sly smile appeared on Peyton¡¯s fair and serene face, and Graeme happened to notice it. He felt a surge of mixed emotions suddenly. Soon, Timothy entered the office. The principal nced at him briefly and then withdrew his gaze. He had been in this position for many years and had encountered numerous students and parents. Who among them didn¡¯t unt designer brands? Timothy wore clothes that could be bought for just a few dors on the street, and his shoes were outdated. Hisrge, poverty-stricken family background made him look average, around 5¡¯7¡å, thin, and inexperienced. He appeared quite timid, which irritated the principal. ¡°Are you Timothy?¡± Timothy¡¯s clenched fists on his thighs rxed, and he nodded, biting his lips before quickly raising his head to look at the principal. It was his first direct interaction with the principal, even though they had seen each other before during award ceremonies and photo sessions. ¡°Y-yes, I¡¯m Timothy. Pr-principal Shepard, nice to meet you.¡± His extreme nervousness made his speech stuttered. Peyton, watching aside, couldn¡¯t help but sneer quietly. With such timidity, did he dare to pursue her? Did he lose his self-awareness entirely? ¡°I asked you, have you read the news in the newspapers?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Good. Both you and Kate have been expelled together. Don¡¯te to school tomorrow. You can both leave. I¡¯m about to finish work.¡± With an impatient wave of his hand, the principal slowly began to tidy up his desk. Kate nced at the wall clock. It was only 9:30 PM, and the principal was getting ready to leave? Was there any job in the world where you start at 8:30 AM and finish at 9:30 PM? Timothy¡¯s face turned ashen at the principal¡¯s unexpected decision. He knelt on the ground, his voice pleading. ¡°No, Principal Shepard, please, I can¡¯t be expelled¡­ In our vige, I¡¯m the only one who made it to college. My father has lung disease, and to support my education, he sells vegetables every day.¡± His father had said he was the pride of his life, and on the day he left for College, even the vige chief had given him a hundred dors and a pat on the back, saying, ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re the first person from Onryx Vige to enroll in a key college.¡± ¡°Your father has toiled all his life and ended up sick, achieving nothing. But with a son like you, it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re his pride and the pride of Onryx Vige.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most educated and worldly person in our vige. You have to study hard and contribute to our country in the future.¡± Those words still echoed in his ears. He was the pride of the vige, his father¡¯s only spiritual support. If he were expelled now and returned in disgrace, how could he face his father? Kate was right; he had no right to think about those fleeting romances. His impoverished life had brought him many constraints, and love with constraints was destined to be short-lived. Moreover, Peyton didn¡¯t love him; she was just using him. Timothy¡¯s pleading didn¡¯t soften the principal¡¯s heart. He needed to do something, or else how could he justify this to the school and the board of directors?N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Alright, no need to kneel. What¡¯s done is done. Be a man, admit it.¡± ¡°No, Principal Shepard, I didn¡¯t do it! I really didn¡¯t do it. That night, I was instigated by Peyton¡­¡± Peyton hastily interrupted him with her tears welling up, pping him across the face. ¡°Timothy, do you have no shame? Because you pursued me, and I rejected you, do you now want to take revenge on me?¡± Her eyes welled with tears, making her appear as if she were the victim. Chapter 273: Angelic Bitch Timothy stared at the young woman before him, the same girl with chestnut straight hair, dressed in a white shirt that wrapped her slender and delicate body. Her fair and gentle face betrayed a heartrending expression, her eyes brimming with tears. But behind this beguiling facey a wicked heart. Timothy realized he must have been blind to ever think Peyton was a good, kind girl. Did she want to ruin him and make herself look like a victim to gain Graeme¡¯s sympathy and protection? Timothy felt a surge of anger rising from within. He clenched his fists, kneeling upright, and gave a forlorn look at the girl who had been his secret crush since freshman year. Then, as if summoning all his courage, he closed his eyes and spoke out, his voice filling the office. ¡°No, it¡¯s not true. I want to report Peyton. It was her, she was jealous of Kate and deliberately chose that hotel. She drugged Kate¡¯s drinks.¡± The whole office fell silent after his words. Each heartbeat and breath could be heard clearly in the room. Graeme¡¯s once cold and calm eyes now had a hint of darkness as he red at Timothy. Peyton felt as if her heart had stopped, and a cold chill ran from her feet to her head, making her scalp tingle. She silently cursed Timothy in her heart. This guy imed to love her. He said he was willing to do anything for her, even die for her. And now? He exposed her. In this situation, Peyton didn¡¯t lose herposure. She firmly believed that Kate had no evidence, and as long as she could confidently deny Timothy¡¯s words, the principal, given Graeme¡¯s presence, would likely favor her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Peyton, is what Timothy said true?¡± Drugging someone¡¯s drink was a low and dirty tactic. If it turned out this female student had done it, it would be more than a simple expulsion; it would be a legal matter. It would bring even more shame to the school than a scandal like pensated dating.¡± Facing the principal¡¯s inquiry, Peyton feignedposure and shook her head, pointing her finger at Kate in front of her. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. That night, I went to the hotel with Kate and had a drink, but I was drunk too. Graeme escorted me back.¡± Graeme recalled that night, and for a moment, his face disyed a hint of contemtion. Then, under the expectant gaze of the principal, he nodded and spoke in a cold, clear voice. ¡°Yes, that night Peyton was indeed drunk, and I escorted her back. I can testify to her absence.¡± However, Graeme soon remembered something. When he had apanied Peyton to the hotel entrance and was waiting for a driver to pick them up, Kate and Timothy were still upstairs, packing their things. Peyton had suddenly woken up while drunk and said she needed to use the restroom. She had returned after approximately twenty minutes. Peyton exined that she had had too much to drink and her head was a bit fuzzy, which is why she got lost and wandered around the kitchen for a while. However, when they both sat in the back seat of the car, he didn¡¯t detect any of the usual kitchen odors that should have clung to her. Aside from the scent of alcohol, there was a faint fragrance of perfume, and nothing else. Graeme¡¯s expression becameplex. Peyton was his cousin, and they had grown up ying together. Apart from being a little prone to tears, she had no other notable ws. She was not the type to scheme and harm others intentionally. Perhaps, as his cousin had said, all of this was a result of Timothy¡¯s unrequited love, leading him to spread malicious words. What Graeme couldn¡¯tprehend was why Timothy would help Kate, especially after she had allegedly beaten him up to the point of needing to visit the medical room. Anyway, Graeme¡¯s words helped clear Peyton¡¯s name of suspicion. Kate stood still, her brows furrowed, looking at the young man before her. He seemed to be untainted by worldly dust, icy, pure, and aloof. Kate expected him to be above taking sides without understanding the situation. How could such a divine figure side with the offender so tantly? Kate felt very disappointed, while the principal felt that his worry was unnecessary, and the sweat on his back nearly soaked his shirt. He peered at them with his greedy eyes. He red at them, saying, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Kate, did you two conspire to frame Peyton? You did something that disgraced the school¡¯s reputation and refused to admit it, and now you¡¯ve learned to lie!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching for so many years, and I don¡¯t know how many outstanding and respectable students I¡¯ve had the honor of instructing, and now, both of you have tarnished that honor.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. With these words, Peyton turned into an award-winning actress, shedding tears like they were on cue. Her delicate, mosquito-like sobbing filled the air, portraying a picture of utmost grievance. ¡°Cousin¡­ Kate likes you, and that¡¯s why she asked me to invite you that night. The bottle of alcohol, she gave it to me, even though I was the one who opened it. Kate purchased the alcohol.¡± ¡°As for Timothy¡­ I, I don¡¯t know what happened, he had pursued me before, but I rejected him. Maybe it was because of that rejection that he joined the club and changed his target.¡± She spoke in a disjointed, tearful voice. Her words carried two main implications: First, Kate had initially intended to spike Graeme¡¯s drink but ended up identally consuming it herself. Second, Timothy had no rtion to Peyton, and he was only pursuing Kate. This made more sense given that he had followed Kate that night with inappropriate intentions. With the matter seemingly rified, Graeme couldn¡¯t help but recall Kate¡¯s bold and direct gaze from the night of her birthday. The attempt to ¡°take advantage¡± during their game, which ultimately failed, left him somewhat displeased. Why couldn¡¯t a girl be a bit more reserved? He didn¡¯t like girls who were too ¡°open.¡± He preferred someone pure, cute, kind, and ambitious, the qualities he looked for in a future partner. Kate felt utterly disgusted by Peyton¡¯s behavior. Yes, it was true that she had bought the alcohol that night. However, it was also Peyton and herself who had decided to buy from that particr ce for a discount, given that she was a regr there. But now, Peyton had effortlessly shifted all the me and suspicion onto her, portraying herself aspletely innocent. It was quite a crafty move. ¡°Peyton, you¡¯ve truly redefined my understanding of an Angelic bitch.¡± As the words fell, Graeme, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow and stared directly at Kate, his voice filled with displeasure. Chapter 274: Beating Graeme initially had no intention of getting involved in the dispute, but Kate¡¯s words were too offensive to ignore. Unable to hold back, he spoke up, subtly indicating his support for Peyton. ¡°Kate, why are you resorting to name-calling?¡± he questioned. Kate, undaunted, held her head high, her elegant neck connecting to her delicate chin. She disyed an attitude of pride and innocence, as if she had done nothing wrong. The principal, with his meaty hands, mmed his desk and leaned forward, exuding an authoritative presence. ¡°Exactly, Kate, you are being too insolent. Using foulnguage in front of me!¡± he admonished. Kate remained unapologetic. ¡°What does it matter if I use foulnguage? She¡¯s the thief crying ¡®Stop thief¡¯. Why can¡¯t I call her out?¡± Meanwhile, Peyton, teary-eyed, snuggled up to Graeme, feeling wronged and seeking his support. ¡°Kate, you said I was the thief crying ¡®Stop thief¡¯. Do you have any evidence? I have the receipt from when you bought the alcohol with your name on it, and the owner can testify.¡± With all the pieces of the puzzle, including witness testimony, material evidence, and a clear motive, everyone now seemed to believe that Kate was lying. The office door remained ajar, and a sweet and melodious voice came from the hallway, saying, ¡°You need evidence? I have it!¡± Soon after, a series of slightly crisp and regr sounds echoed as a woman wearing a striking red, irregr-length dress entered. She was adorned with a pair of red, pointed-toe high-heeled shoes. The observers in the hallway were captivated by her beauty. People in the office were simrly entranced as her chestnut hair cascaded down her back, contrasting with the fiery red dress. She passed through their line of sight, enchanting everyone with her presence. Once she passed, people were left in awe, their attention riveted to the spectacr vision. Still in the office, all eyes were on the enigmatic woman who had suddenly entered. They were transfixed, until the striking sound of a p awakened them from their reverie. Peyton had been pped before she even realized the neer¡¯s identity. Peyton touched her face, rubbing the spot where she¡¯d been struck. She looked at the captivating woman before her, who appeared to be around her age but was blessed with exceptional beauty. Envious, resentful, and shocked, Peyton couldn¡¯t help butpare herself to this remarkable stranger. The p hurt, and it made her feel more insignificant than ever. Graeme, displeased, turned his attention back to Peyton. ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit her? Isn¡¯t that going too far?¡± In response, the neer, Cheyenne, delivered a second crisp p, although with a little less force. Then came another loud, resonant ¡°smack.¡± People outside the office, who had been sneakily eavesdropping, couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity any longer. They left their books behind and crept toward the principal¡¯s office, peering in like secret agents, only showing their inquisitive eyes. Kate, astonished, watched Cheyenne appear before her like a goddess. Her beauty was enchanting, and two sharp, redcquered high-heeled shoes cked as they hit the white porcin floor tiles. As onlookers marveled at the enchanting silhouette in the office, the woman¡¯s long, glossy ck hair and fiery red dress created a visual masterpiece. When Cheyenne walked past, they couldn¡¯t see her face, but her mere presence was captivating. Only a distinct and clear p brought them back to reality. Kate found the situation quite entertaining, watching Peyton, who appeared dazed by the two resounding ps. She apuded Cheyenne and, with a few steps, embraced her. Kate, who was taller, leaned her head onto Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder, appearing victimized, her voice alternating between tears andughter. ¡°Cheyenne, Cheyenne, you¡¯vee! I knew you¡¯d always be the best to me.¡± Cheyenne held Kate at arm¡¯s length, revealing a slight smile in her bright eyes, which didn¡¯t seem to match her external emotion.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Humph, I¡¯vee because I couldn¡¯t bear to see you acting so foolishly, almost making a fool of yourself.¡± ¡°Kate, my dear Kate, you¡¯re my second-inmand, but it seems you¡¯ve failed to learn from my previous boldness. What are you doing wasting your time with this sobbing bitch?¡± She pointed at Peyton, and her voice oozed disdain. Thinking back to her middle school days, Danielle had once punctured the tire of Kate¡¯s bicycle when she wasn¡¯t looking. When Cheyenne found out about it, she didn¡¯t hesitate to snatch Danielle¡¯s beloved Barbie doll right from her hands. In front of the whole ss, she meticulously ¡°dismembered¡± the beautiful Barbie doll with an art knife. She twisted the doll¡¯s head off and kicked it over to Danielle¡¯s feet. ¡°The next time you dare pull any of these stunts behind my back, my knife won¡¯t just cut through this stic doll, but through ¨C your head!¡± In the first year of middle school, Kate was just thirteen years old and had already earned the prestigious title of ¡°Queen Bee¡± in the junior high school. Danielle¡¯s teachers were too frightened to say anything, and the poor girl ended up wetting herself in public. It became a traumatic childhood memory for her, something she was reminded of whenever she thought of Cheyenne. That was one of the reasons why Danielle loathed Cheyenne so much. Kate remembered the days when she was protected by Cheyenne. She had livedfortably under the shelter of her best friend, ying the role of the loyal sidekick. After their high school entrance exams, they were forced to part ways, and without Cheyenne by her side, Kate reverted to her former timid self. She swore that she would learn from Cheyenne in the future. Being the second inmand, she couldn¡¯t stand being bullied by a powerless hypocrite! It was truly humiliating. At this moment, Peyton¡¯s cheeks were swollen on both sides. Her not-so-pretty face now bore two fresh, reddish handprints. Then, she felt something warm slide down her nostrils, and her gaze shifted towards her nose. Two red streams of liquid slowly flowed from her nostrils. She reached out to wipe it away, feeling the warm and sticky liquid on her pale fingers. Blood! She¡­ she was having a nosebleed!!! A piercing scream that could rupture eardrums echoed in the office, making everyone outside instinctively cover their ears. It was too painful to bear! Chapter 275: Don’t Waste Your Time on Scumbags The scream sent shockwaves through the surrounding area, causing leaves to fall from the trees. It was summer, and making leaves fall without external force was quite challenging. Cheyenne, however, remained calm, inspecting her nails with disinterest. It took a while for Peyton¡¯s cries to subside. Graeme quickly handed her a handkerchief from his suit pocket and gently held her head to stop the bleeding. He turned his stern gaze towards Kate and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant. Why do you think it¡¯s eptable to attack someone without reason?¡± In the end, Graeme cast his sinister gaze upon Kate and sneered, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re not doing well in your studies. You have such a ruthless friend by your side. It¡¯s truly sickening.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kate had thought she was beyond caring, but hearing Graeme¡¯s words still hurt. She clenched her teeth and angrily retorted, ¡°Juste after me. Why insult my friend?¡± It was the first time Cheyenne had seen Kate cry. Tears rolled incessantly from her eyes. Her eyes should have shone brightly, but they dimmed because of this man. Watching the tension between the two, Kate was trembling with anger, while Graeme remained calm, not even deigning to meet her gaze. Cheyenne stepped forward with a mocking smile, pulling her friend close and offering words offort. ¡°Kate, you don¡¯t need to argue with him. Remember what I told you: we shouldn¡¯t find boyfriends in the trash can. He¡¯s not worthy!¡± As the heated exchange continued, Peyton was about to speak, but her words were interrupted by footsteps approaching the office door. A young man in a white coat, sweating and with bloodstains on his lower garment, appeared, as did an elderly man in a simr white coat. The elderly man had a kind demeanor. Upon seeing the neer, Shepard quickly rose to his feet and greeted Mr. Owen with an obsequious smile, acting respectful. ¡°Mr. Owen? What has brought you here?¡± Mr. Owen coldly avoided Shepard¡¯s outstretched hand and responded with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t ept such a grand greeting, Principal Shepard. After all, I¡¯m just a small board member of this school.¡± His humility was quite understated. Although Akloit College had a prestigious history as a century-old institution, it had been acquired by a private corporation for the sake of modernizing education twenty years ago. It had transformed from a humble public college into an elite institution for the offspring of the affluent. It ranked in the top ten of the national university rankings. There was only one way to achieve this: spend moneyvishly. Most of the students¡¯ families were reasonably well-off and didn¡¯tck funds. They came to Akloit College topare themselves with their fellow rich kids. Wealthy individuals needed to cultivate their connections, making it easier to aplish things. As the cake grew bigger, the people dividing the cake transitioned from a small private enterprise into a group of wealthy tycoons. The majority shareholder in the school was the Foley family, followed by the Chambers family, the Wheeler family, the Owen family, and a few scattered minor shareholders. Akloit College was just one of the projects owned by the Foley family. Kelvin, although thergest shareholder, rarely made an appearance, only showing up for year-end reports. The secondrgest shareholder was the Chambers family, but old Mr. Chambers himself held only thirteen percent of the shares, which heter transferred to his son, Jovany Chambers. Jovany asionally appeared but was a businessman who didn¡¯t understand education. He would inquire about the school¡¯s financial status from time to time. The Wheeler family were the original owners of the school. The current board director, Rogelio Wheeler, was Principal Shepard¡¯s younger brother-inw. This was why Principal Shepard had managed to secure his position, thanks to family connections. Among the shareholders, the Owen family and the Chambers family held nearly equal shares. Mr. Owen even held a professorship in Akloit College¡¯s medical department. Every year, he selected several outstanding students from the medical department, granting them direct admission to the graduate program. Within five years, they would obtain a Ph. D. So, every year during the graduate student selection exams, countless students hoped to be chosen by him. Mr. Owen was a renowned but elusive professor, and his reputation exceeded that of the principal. He had held the position of professor for so long that many freshmen only knew him as someone they should curry favor with for guaranteed graduate school admission, totally unware that Mr. Owen was one of the school¡¯s board members. The sensational news quickly spread throughout the campus, with many people discussing on the campus forum. [#Akloit College: Things You Must Know: I actually saw the legendary Professor Owen!] [#I saw him early on! He¡¯s here! He¡¯s wearing a white coat and has a cute guy with him, and they just rushed in from the school gate!] [#Lots of talk, silly! What cute guy? Didn¡¯t you see the portrait on the third-floor corridor of the experimental building? It¡¯s the first winner of the Lasco Clinical Medicine Award!] As members of Akloit College¡¯s medical department, everyone had to be aware of two individuals: one was Mr. Owen, the golden admissions ticket holder, and the other was the medical department¡¯s number one student, Eddie Zamora. The Zamora family was a prominent family in Akloit. Their parents had met a sudden disaster at the height of their careers, leaving behind only their two children. Initially, it seemed that the Zamora family would fall into decline, but no one expected that the fifteen-year-old boy would grow overnight. The Zamora family, under his management, didn¡¯t weaken but instead became stronger. At fifteen, the prodigious Eddie entered Akloit College, skipping a grade. At sixteen, he caught the eye of Mr. Owen and became his direct disciple. Hepleted his bachelor¡¯s and master¡¯s degrees in just three years. At neen, he graduated, and that year, he also won the first Lasco Clinical Medicine Award in the country. He was Akloit College¡¯s pride and a rising star in the medical field. Chapter 276: Watermelon Seeds In the following three years, Eddie received Mr. Owen¡¯s rmendation and pursued a doctoral degree in clinical medicine at a prestigious foreign medical school. Upon returning to the countryst year, he immediately assumed the position of Chief Surgeon at Hopedale Hospital. At just twenty-five years old, Eddie had outpaced others his age, making him stand out significantly. Many admired Kate for having such an aplished older brother, but they also looked down on her for not living up to his standards. When she first saw her brother, Kate couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She choked up silently. She took a couple of steps back, feeling panicked. Her mind was filled with turmoil. What should she do now? Her brother had learned about this dreadful situation. ¡°Come here!¡± Eddie¡¯s voice was gentle. With his handsome and schrly appearance, he captivated countless female students outside the office. They thought he was so handsome and gentle. However, Kate was scared and raised her eyes to look at her brother. Her eyes were teary, and she was afraid of this side of Eddie. She remembered this only happening once before. Back then, their parents had just passed away. She was so young that she felt bothered by her brother¡¯s attempts to discipline her. Therefore, she packed her things to run away from home and ended up meeting a suspicious driver, who knocked her unconscious and left her in a dark and gloomy basement. The kidnappers were part of a criminal organization that sold children and women to remote locations. The Zamoro family had good gics, and Eddie was already 1. 8 meters tall at the age of fifteen, while eleven-year-old Kate was about 1. 55 meters tall, which made her seem like a child. The kidnappers decided to target her because of her youthful appearance. She was terrified, cold, and hungry, lying on a straw mattress that was crawling with cockroaches and centipedes. She regretted leaving home. The kidnappers mentioned that they would send her to a foreign customer the next day, and if she were taken away, she would be far from home and wouldn¡¯t see her brother again. The young girl couldn¡¯t sleep, cry, or dare to move, tied up on that cold bed. She looked outside the window and prayed that it wouldn¡¯t be daylight. She hoped for darkness, the first time she had ever wished for a night. But darkness would always pass, and light would eventually arrive. She was bundled up in a bag and thrown onto a ship. When Kate was in her most despairing moment, she suddenly saw the face of a little girl who had appeared in front of her. The little girl looked to be around seven or eight years old, with two shiny pigtails. She was dressed strangely, wearing clothing that looked old and didn¡¯t match her age. It seemed to be both old-fashioned and gaudy. She had a pile of money, some fruits, and arge, shiny diamond ring with her. The little girl handed Kate the money, some fruit, and offered her an apple. Having no idea what a diamond ring was, she thought it looked pretty but impractical. Without a second thought, she threw the diamond ring out of the small window with a loud ssh. The ring, worth millions, sank into the deep blue sea. Afterward, she pocketed the money with a serious demeanor, grabbed an apple, and roughly wiped it on her clothes. She took a big bite, savoring the fruit while speaking in a childish, endearing voice. ¡°Sis, why were you tied up here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I understand. You came up to steal things just like me, and you got caught, right? Your luck is just really bad. I¡¯ve stolen several times and never got caught,¡± the seven or eight-year-old girl said with a proud and confident expression, as if she had great faith in her thieving skills. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t steal. I was tied up by someone, and I want to go back home.¡± Kate began to cry; she was starving. Even though she was watching the little girl eat the apple, she had an urge to snatch it from her. Fortunately, she managed to suppress the thought. The little girl understood. She pulled out a knife from her waist, helped Kate untie the ropes, and even shared her fruit with her. Kate remembered devouring the fruit, even eating the core. The little girl watched her in shock and said something ridiculous about seeds sprouting in her stomach and growing into an apple tree. Kate realized that she had swallowed the apple seeds and, along with the little girl, believed in this preposterous theory. Kate panicked and asked the little girl how they could prevent it from happening. The little girl responded that she had eaten watermelon seeds before, and nothing had happened to her. Thisforted Kate, who felt relieved. But then they were discovered by the two kidnappers, who were thrilled to find Cheyenne, thinking they were getting a two-for-one deal. Cheyenne was already a crafty troublemaker, and she deceived the kidnappers, pretending the ship¡¯s captain had arrived and stole their bags. She used her drugs to knock them out. Later, Kate learned that the small girl was the same age as her, and they were both students at Akloit Elementary School, albeit in different sses. Kate had been missing for two days and one night, and her brother Eddie hadn¡¯t slept during that time as he searched for her. He even visited their parents¡¯ graves and knelt there for a long time. Upon receiving the call from the police, he rushed to the scene. Kate remembered that her brother carried her back home while she was emotionally distraught. Afterward, he adopted a ¡°punishment¡± mode, ignoring her. Now, her brother¡¯s current appearance was identical to his demeanor back then. His sparkling eyes appeared gentle. Kate took a step forward and walked to her brother, her legs heavy as lead. She lowered her head and, with a tearful voice, called out, ¡°Brother.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eddie replied, with a tone just as firm and protective as back then, ¡°I¡¯m here. No one can harm you.¡± Chapter 277: Installing a Prosthetic Leg for Free Many times, the breakdown of adults urs in a single moment. Kate had never considered herself a crybaby. When she felt unhappy, her easygoing nature drove her to eat. A settled stomach often led to improved moods. However, when it came to matters of chastity, it was something every girl cared deeply about. She had been fooled and now was unfairly used. She was so wronged, but even in the presence of those two people, she didn¡¯t cry. She kept her back straight. It wasn¡¯t until Cheyenne appeared and delivered two resounding ps to the woman that Kate felt moved by the loyalty between friends. She wondered how she could be blessed with such a beautiful and cool friend like Cheyenne. Eddie¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± touched the softest part of her heart. It wasn¡¯t like friendship; the love and protection he offered her as her brother were something she cherished. Though their parents had been gone for many years, she rarely thought of them because Eddie had truly been a responsible older brother. He took care of everything and even left her under the care of his mentor when he went abroad for three years. He always answered her video calls, no matter how busy he was.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mr. Owen, who had only one grandson and no daughters, treated Kate as his own daughter. At school, he had Cheyenne and Reece to keep herpany, making her daily life quite enjoyable. ¡°Eddie!¡± Kate called out to her brother. Eddie reached out and pulled her into his arms. He was 1. 85 meters tall, and Kate was 1. 7 meters, but she still appeared petite and lovely in his embrace. Her brother carried a strong scent of disinfectant and a faint hint of blood, but to Kate, it was reassuring. His embrace was her safe haven, where she could be spoiled and stay carefree as long as her brother remained unmarried. The sight of the siblings embracing each other was truly heartwarming. Cheyenne pursed her lips and looked away, feeling envious of Kate. Outside the door, a group of junior girls sighed in envy. This was so heartwarming! Eddie was truly the best big brother! Graeme, being one of the outstanding students of this year, had heard countless legendary stories about Eddie, the genius. However, Graeme was from the finance department, while Eddie was from the medical department. Otherwise, he would have loved to challenge this man and see who was the true genius at Akloit College. During their momentary eye contact, Graeme saw another side to Eddie. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared on the surface. The silent tension between them hung heavily in the air. Peyton couldn¡¯t even look at Eddie, her face pale, as she sought refuge behind Graeme. This guilt didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Cheyenne, who smiled coldly. ¡°What are you hiding from? Weren¡¯t you just demanding evidence a moment ago? I¡¯ve got it!¡± In Peyton¡¯s shocked gaze, Cheyenne suddenly produced a silver sh drive. Mr. Owen, with a supportive nce at her, smiled kindly. ¡°Principal Shepard, may I borrow yourputer for my junior?¡± What? Shepard was shocked. This young and beautiful woman was¡­ Mr. Owen¡¯s junior? But Mr. Owen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like a joke, and Shepard was sweating, wiping his forehead with his sleeve. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t said anything, and he was nning to ask the security to usher her out. If he had done so, he would have offended Mr. Owen. ¡°No problem, youngdy. Theputer is on. Please go ahead,¡± he led her to theputer. Peyton¡¯s grip on Graeme¡¯s arm grew tighter, and she had forgotten that she was clutching him. Her sharp nails dug into his flesh, causing a slight pain. It was a hot summer day, and the school uniform was thin and breathable. If it had been a regr shirt, it would have been torn apart by now. ¡°Peyton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Graeme asked when he noticed her strange behavior. However, Peyton was too anxious to speak. She had to figure out how to stop that woman from revealing her so-called evidence. Maybe that woman didn¡¯t actually have any proof. As she thought about it, she started to rx and console herself. Her gaze dropped to the ground, and she happened to notice an electrical wire by her feet. The wire connected from a wall socket in the corner to one end of theputer. If¡­ this wire suddenly came loose¡­ She quietly shifted her body towards the section of the wire connecting to the wall socket, attempting to kick it out. However, as soon as her foot extended, she heard a warning. ¡°If your foot has a problem, I can help you install a prosthetic leg for free!¡± Eddie noticed her expression and saw the signs of guilt-darting eyes, dted pupils, elerated breathing, slight swaying. These were all signs of uneasiness. He believed that his sister Kate, though yful, would never do such a thing. The only possibility was that she was framed. As he watched, the young woman seemed to be floating in a dream. She had been feeling unwell earlier and was having difficulty holding her leg in the air. Mr. Owen looked thoughtful and gave Peyton a knowing look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Eddie has the most experience in on-site surgery among all my apprentices. Installing a prosthetic leg for you is nothing!¡± Did this count as consoling? Shepard felt chills down his spine. The master and apprentice used the gentlest tone to deliver the harshest words! ¡°Alright, we have the evidence ready now. Please take a look, everyone.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words were the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Chapter 278: Eddie Cheyenne suddenly looked up and smiled, her delicate beauty almost blinding everyone. She snapped her fingers, turning theputer screen in a different direction. The video had been carefully edited by Jerry, starting from the moment they all entered the hotel. As time passed and they started drinking, it became apparent that Kate was getting a bit tipsy, with even the casual observer noticing her unsteady steps. Then came the pivotal moment. Cheyenne right-clicked on her mouse, fixing her gaze on Peyton, her sweet voice sounding like an enchanting spell. ¡°Right here, Peyton, you left the main hall and went to the storage area. A man followed you, and the door was closed for a total of five minutes. A lot can be discussed in those five minutes, can¡¯t they?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her gaze was piercing, and the video showed the person clearly: it was Peyton. Graeme had also seen it, but he couldn¡¯t believe it. He still tried to defend her, saying, ¡°Who says they were discussing harming Kate? Maybe they were just having a chat.¡± Cheyenne lowered her eyelids and shed a sly, mocking smile. ¡°Oh¡­ Did I say they were discussing how to harm Kate? My dear, aren¡¯t you incriminating yourself? You really are a poor aplice, huh?¡± ¡°You!¡± The young man was left speechless by her remark, realizing that she had set a trap for him. Timothy, who had remained silent, suddenly stood up and walked over to theputer. He pointed to Peyton in the video. In her hand, she held a small square box that wasn¡¯t clear. ¡°Yes, Peyton found me, and we talked in the kitchen. She¡­ She asked if I liked her. I said yes, and then Peyton asked me to do something for her. She promised to be my girlfriend if I seeded.¡± ¡°What did she ask you to do?¡± Eddie asked with a smile. Timothy turned his gaze towards Eddie, who was smiling yet gave off a slightly creepy vibe. Afraid to meet Eddie¡¯s gaze, Timothy turned his guilty eyes towards Kate and, with a flushed face, stuttered out aplete sentence. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s her. She wanted me to sleep with you, saying she wanted to test something.¡± What did she want to test? Everyone knew it without needing to ask. Kate was taken aback by this shameless request. Did they have no boundaries? Was Peyton using Timothy as a pawn to harm her? Ridiculous. As the words left Timothy¡¯s mouth, Peyton¡¯s face turned fiery red, shockingly pale, and she stammered, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Principal Shepard, Cousin, don¡¯t believe his nonsense.¡± Timothy frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not making things up; I was scared. I can¡¯t do this. You promised me that you¡¯d take care of Kate, slip something into her drink. She wouldn¡¯t know anything, and she wouldn¡¯t recognize me. If I didn¡¯t go through with it, I wouldn¡¯t be a man.¡± Ask yourself, when your secret crush challenges you like this, could you refuse? Otherwise, you¡¯d truly be a pathetic loser in her eyes. ¡°In that metal box, you put the drugs. I saw you sprinkle it into the water, soak it in the winess, and then you carried a bottle of red wine to Kate.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Peyton persisted in her final defense. However, everyone¡¯s thoughts were now focused on how she might have drugged the drinks. She was frighteningly clever. If the drug had been in the shared bottles, it could have caused a major scandal. But individual wine sses were assumed to belong to specific guests, making it less likely that someone else would drink from them. The drugged sses would all be collected for cleaning after the banquet, and by the next day, any evidence would be long gone, leaving no trace. Cheyenne continued to watch the video on theputer, just as Timothy had described. Five minutester, Peyton carried two tall sses, held a bottle of red wine in her left hand, and approached Kate. The two of them exchanged words, and Kate epted the red wine from Peyton. She used a corkscrew to open the bottle and poured it herself. Looking back, Kate felt like she had been yed for a fool by this woman. It was ironic that she had opened her own poisoned drink. ¡°She told me she wanted to apologize for what happened at thest birthday party, so she wanted to make amends with a drink. And when she handed me the red wine, she pretended to be helpless, saying she couldn¡¯t open it. I didn¡¯t think much of it and epted it,¡± Kate self-mockingly said, her eyes burning with anger. ¡°I must have been aplete idiot to believe her nonsense. That little bitch must have beenughing on the inside as I drank.¡± People eavesdropping outside the door quickly recorded this conversation, recording the video while feeling a sense of caution. These days, you really couldn¡¯t trust anyone. Kate had been through a lot. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do it, cousin. You know I wouldn¡¯t. Yes, I don¡¯t like Kate, because she¡¯s always unting her wealth, but I wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡± Peyton was desperately holding onto Graeme as her lifeline, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the thought of her disappearance for those twenty minutes. He felt agitated. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not giving up, but that¡¯s okay. The most exciting part is yet toe,¡± Cheyenne pped her hands and continued with the video. The scene reached its climax. Jerry had enhanced the footage for a clearer view of the three people. In the corridor, Kate left first, and Timothy followed closely. When he was discovered, he forcibly embraced her. Even though she was drunk, she still struggled and even kicked him in a very sensitive area. Even through the screen, it was apparent how much it hurt. Chapter 279: Monitoring Footage Afterward, Timothy made a hasty escape, and at the end of the corridor, a white figure appeared ¨C it was Peyton, pretending to return after going to the restroom. Her demeanor didn¡¯t resemble that of a drunk person. Timothy spoke to her for a while, even holding her hand. Peyton didn¡¯t resist but gave Timothy a p perhaps because she heard that he had failed.N?velDrama.Org content. She then walked up to Kate, who was unconscious, and put on a sinister smil1e. She crouched down and began unbuttoning Kate¡¯s shirt, and due to her inebriation, Kate showed no response. Just as Peyton was unbuttoning the third button on Kate¡¯s shirt, Timothy approached from behind, said something, and then pulled her away. Cheyenne had no intention of letting others know what happened next. She clicked the video to end, her eyes filled with a murderous intent. ¡°Peyton, is there anything else you¡¯d like to say?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the unexpected turn of events, what were you nning to do, hmm? Kate was fortunate that a hotel staff member sent her back to her room that night. Otherwise, you might have had your way,¡± Cheyenne added. With that, the campus forum quickly took notice of this post, withments flooding in: [This woman is ruthless, as ugly on the inside as she is on the outside.] [She drugged the drink, what a scheming women.] [Look at the so-called ¡®sunny girl¡¯ that you guys like.] The male students were mainly focused on two topics: first, whether or not Kate had been deflowered; and second, the identity of the girl in the red dress. The discussions among the female students were even more heated, expressing their indignation that Graeme had been deceived. Some even called Graeme a scumbag. This post became more and more popr, eventually catching the attention of an editor from Akloit magazine, who had been looking for a good story to boost her career. She was immediately captivated by the post, saved it, and shared it on her Twitter ount, along with a lengthymentary of over 2, 000 words. The title was sensational: ¡°Akloit College: Pce Intrigue Unfolds, Drugging and Harming Fellow Students in Pursuit of Love.¡± This catchy title quickly drew attention, especially since Akloit College was known for its circle of aristocratic students and already had plenty of hot topics. The video was subsequently released, and Cheyenne became a remarkable figure in everyone¡¯s eyes. The second most trending topic was #HeavenOwesMeAnEddie#. Eddie¡¯s brilliance and his warm, caring nature, especially his brotherly love for his sister, had already earned him the reputation of being a perfect genius among the young medical professionals. Now the evidence was overwhelming, and Peyton had no room for a counterargument. Graeme remained silent, and he quietly checked the timestamp on the screenshot, matching it with Peyton¡¯s imed restroom visit, which aligned perfectly. She was indeed the mastermind. For the first time, a subtle expression appeared on the young man¡¯s fair, handsome face, which surprised many. The icy campus heartthrob wasn¡¯t entirely devoid of emotion. Hisplexion was now a vivid shade of white and purple, making quite the spectacle. The person who had just used Kate of defilement was now facing public humiliation. A hot summer¡¯s day brought a breeze through the window, offering little relief from the stifling heat. Mr. Owen, unable to contain his impatience any longer, had a lot of hospital work to attend to and couldn¡¯t afford to linger here. With a disdainful gaze at Shepard, Mr. Owen, in his elderly yet authoritative voice, said, ¡°Principal Shepard, you should know what to do next.¡± Principal Shepard, visibly anxious, nodded and cleared his throat before announcing, ¡°To have a student like you in our school is a disgrace to the long-standing reputation of Akloit College. The responsibility doesn¡¯t just lie with the school, but also with me and your parents.¡± ¡°Coming from a humble background is not a crime, but if your spirit is impoverished, your future prospects will be dim. You may even be a threat to society. I will now exercise my authority as the principal.¡± ¡°Notify the relevant authorities. Timothy, a second-year student in the Logistics Management program of the Finance Department, has shown misconduct. Considering your ability to acknowledge your mistakes, the school has decided to give you a warning and record of misconduct while canceling your future financial aid.¡± Timothy listened to the principal¡¯s words with a despondent expression, sitting on the floor and gazing at Peyton with a pitiable mix of sorrow and anger. If only he hadn¡¯t followed this wicked woman, he thought. Fortunately, he could continue his education at the school without worrying about graduation, but the loss of his financial aid meant he would face challenging times ahead. Akloit College, as a prestigious institution for the elite, charged considerably higher fees than other colleges. Tuition alone was a hefty ten thousand dors per year, and the school uniform cost over a thousand dors. For these well-off students, these costs were minor, given that their families could afford to spend hundreds of thousands to enroll their children in the school. But Timothy was different; he had three younger siblings who were still studying, and the family¡¯s total ie was less than ten thousand dors a year. If he didn¡¯t continue his education, he would be wasting the previous years of hard work, and hisst year would be in vain. Peyton, on the other hand, faced a harsher fate. Principal Shepard announced her expulsion from the school, and as he did, two undercover police officers in uniform entered the room. ¡°Peyton, is that you? I¡¯m announcing your arrest, and from now on, every word you say will be used as evidence in court.¡± Chapter 280: Future Candidate for the Director A faint metallic ng echoed in the room as silver handcuffs were ced around Peyton¡¯s delicate wrists, making her appear even more fragile. Peyton was genuinely frightened this time, her voice trembling as she called out Graeme¡¯s name, ¡°Cousin, please save me! I don¡¯t want to go to jail, please!¡± She was only twenty-one years old, at the prime of her youth. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of spending it behind bars, sobbing her heart out. This pitiful cry resonated outside the room, and though others might have felt sympathy, Cheyenne was unsympathetic. She approached the young woman with an alluring, confident stride. She gently tapped Peyton¡¯s shoulder with her cool hand. Her thick, long eyshes fluttered like butterflies taking flight in the early morning, captivating anyone who gazed upon her. ¡°From the moment you decided to harm Kate, you should have thought about your oue, shouldn¡¯t you? Why cry now? The victim is still standing here. What are you?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s tone and smile gave Peyton a chilling sense of impending doom.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, Kate. I know I was wrong. I¡¯m begging you, I won¡¯t go to jail, please let me go,¡± Peyton said, dropping to her knees in front of Kate, her eyes gushing tears uncontrobly. Graeme couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy at her extreme disy. Peyton¡¯s actions were excessive, but Kate had suffered nothing. Getting expelled from the school was already a significant punishment. Why go further by involving the police? Graeme, with a cold, reproachful look, spoke as ifmanding Kate, ¡°Enough, Kate. Show some mercy. She¡¯s been expelled from the school already. Why are you going to the police? This is too much!¡± Ignoring his reprimand, Kate gave him a mocking smile. ¡°Graeme, Graeme, I must have been blind to fall for a pseudo-gentleman like you with such distorted values. It seems you value your cousin¡¯s worth more than mine. Am I just a weed in your eyes?¡± As she finished her words, Eddie approached, his strides confident. His deep, enchanting eyes held a glint of determination. His voice was maic andpelling as he retorted, ¡°Who said my sister is a weed? Someone who grows in the crevices and tries to fit into a garden is the real weed and clown.¡± ¡°After our parents passed away, and despite how hard I worked, I ensured you never went hungry or cold. You are the little princess of the Zamora family, not someone easilypared to. Have some self-confidence.¡± He didn¡¯t explicitly point at Peyton, but when he mentioned ¡°growing in the crevices,¡± the sarcasm was evident. The barren rock crevice represented Peyton¡¯s original family background. Trying to fit into the garden referred to Peyton¡¯s ambition of climbing the socialdders. Cheyenne witnessed Eddie speaking out against someone for the first time, and she noticed that Graeme¡¯s fair and handsome face turned crimson, clearly provoked. ¡°ording to your logic, does it mean that Kate has to be in real trouble before you admit that your cousin did something wrong? You¡¯re such a hypocrite. With your kind of attitude, your eyes are better off gouged out,¡± she retorted. Graeme, the school heartthrob and the Mathews family¡¯s heir, had rarely been admonished by a woman. He cast an icy re at Cheyenne, saying, ¡°Where did you pop up from, you clown? This matter concerns Kate and me. What¡¯s it to you?¡± But before he could continue, Mr. Owen¡¯s cold and authoritative voice suddenly cut through the air, shocking everyone, including Graeme, who turned even redder and his breathing intensified. ¡°Where did she pop up from? My junior will soon be a surgeon at Hopedale Hospital and a candidate for the future director. Who do you think is the clown here?¡± The revtion was astonishing. A young woman who looked younger than him had just be a surgeon, and she was even named a candidate for the hospital¡¯s future director. Hopedale Hospital was affiliated with the Capital Hospital and was the only one guaranteed to have the highest standards, thanks to the President himself. Eddie had be a chief surgeon at a young age due to his excellence and his genius title, but what about this youngdy? She seemed a world away from the typical white-d angels you¡¯d expect in a hospital. Graeme and others found it hard to believe that she could be a doctor, let alone the hospital¡¯s Dean candidate. Principal Shepard turned to look at her as well, his surprise matching that of Graeme. After hesitating for a moment, he mustered the courage to make a ttering inquiry. ¡°Um¡­ may I ask, which school are you from? Would you considering to Akloit College? After all, your friend Miss Zamora is here.¡± The principal offered her an olive branch, hoping to convince her to join their college. Cheyenne let out a muffled chuckle and raised a faint, confident smile. ¡°No, thanks.¡± She firmly declined the principal¡¯s invitation, showing no sign of reconsideration. ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, appearing quite disappointed, perhaps regretting missing an opportunity to curry favor with Mr. Owen. In the next moment, a simple sentence uttered by Cheyenne left everyone around her astounded. ¡°Because I¡¯m a student from Akloit College. I¡¯ve just taken a leave of absence.¡± #The Things You Need to Know About Akloit College# Shocking! The girl in the red dress is actually a student from our school! In the hallways, ssrooms, among male students pretending to be constipated while smoking, and female students practicing cheerleading on the yground, almost everyone nearly stumbled. People quickly took out their smartphones, their eyes glued to the screens, and their hands typing frantically. [What a gorgeous woman! Why would she take a leave of absence? If she didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be single.] [Oh my God, She¡¯s so gorgeous, this is how a fairy should look. I feel like I¡¯m falling in love.] [Wait, why can she take a leave of absence for three years? Except for the two years of reserve status for military service, who can take a three-year leave?] [She¡¯s been chosen as Mr. Owen¡¯s sessor even before graduating. With that kind of ability, who would dare to refuse?] [When ites down to it, isn¡¯t it because she has connections? No normal person would have the principal¡¯s consent.] [Thementer above is really bitter. I bet it¡¯s because you¡¯re in-looking and can¡¯t stand someone good-looking.] The person being scolded as ¡°thementer above¡± behind theputer screen was almost stomping her feet. She stared angrily at herputer, then mumbled a profanity. ¡°A bunch of sycophants.¡± Chapter 281: Graeme, You Deserve to Die Danielle was in a stock trading simtion ss that day, but she had little interest in theplex stock market charts. She decided to discreetly browse the school¡¯s online forum, where she unexpectedly stumbled upon a popr post. The protagonist of the post turned out to be someone she knew quite well-Cheyenne. However, Danielle was disappointed to find that the post was filled with praises for Cheyenne. This wasn¡¯t something she was happy to see. Danielle took screenshots of thepliments about Cheyenne, especially thoseparing Cheyenne favorably to the school belle, Nora. She forwarded the screenshots to Nora. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Your sister is here, in the principal¡¯s office. The guys at school are all worked up, like they¡¯ve seen a woman for the first time. They¡¯re even saying that you don¡¯t deserve the title of ¡®school belle.¡¯ They¡¯re talking so rudely about you.¡± As Danielle spoke, she watched Nora¡¯s facial expressions. As expected, when the topic of her ¡°school belle¡± came up, Nora¡¯s face didn¡¯t look quite natural. Seizing the opportunity, Danielle continued to provoke her in a whisper, ¡°Look at Cheyenne. How can shepare to you? A divorced woman suddenly appearing at school and trying to steal the limelight.¡± On the side, a female student chimed in with disdain, nodding her head, ¡°Those guys must be blind. Nora is the epitome of pure beauty, not like that shameless seductress who lures men all around.¡± Nora was slightly affected by their praises, and her dark, lustrous eyes sparkled as she gave a faint, shy smile. ¡°But my sister is prettier, and it¡¯s normal for many guys to like her. Unlike me¡­ sigh.¡± Her self-deprecatingment earned her disapproving res from the other two girls, who seemed determined to bolster her confidence. ¡°Who says that? You have plenty of guys who like you too!¡± As they discussed this, Nora blushed. She bit her lip and lowered her head shyly, responding softly, ¡°Please, stop it. The teacher is watching us.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Danielle decided to change the subject slightly, keeping an eye on the post about Cheyenne. She came across a video clip and a thought urred to her. She cut out a specific segment from the video and sent it to Nora, along with an encouraging message: ¡°Victory or defeat is in your hands, Nora. You have the power to choose now. Go for it!¡± Nora simply replied with a brief ¡°Yes,¡± and the conversation ended there. Meanwhile, Peyton was eventually taken away by the police. Cheyenne and Graeme engaged in a heated argument, with Cheyenne vowing to hire the bestwyer for her defense. Graeme, on the other hand, clung to the point of Kate not being deflowered, believing that a goodwyer could win the case. People couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed by Graeme¡¯s unwavering support for his cousin, even when she was facing serious consequences. Why was he going to such lengths to help his cousin? Was it because of their family ties and their long history together, allowing personal emotions to override the principles of justice? ¡°Mr. Mathews, go ahead and find awyer, we¡¯re not afraid,¡± Cheyenne said with a sly smile, her exquisite face shimmering with a gentle glow under the sunlight, leaving people¡¯s hearts in turmoil. Graeme nced onest time at Kate, not saying anything, but the resentment in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. He still med Kate. As Graeme was about to leave, Eddie suddenly stopped him. ¡°Graeme, I have something to say to you. Do you have a moment to listen?¡± Their eyes locked, and an unspoken battle began between the two men. Eddie¡¯s previously cheerful eyes had turned serious, sending a chill down anyone¡¯s spine. Graeme stammered, ¡°Wh-what do you want to say?¡± ¡°Mr. Mathews, I would appreciate it if you could keep your distance from my sister in the future. She¡¯s young and might have been misled by some external appearances. On her behalf, I apologize for what she did.¡± Eddie¡¯s voice remained gentle, but his eyes bore a piercing and chilling gaze as he extended a hand. Kate, listening to her brother, didn¡¯t look at Graeme anymore. She bit her rosy lip and softly spoke, ¡°Brother, I was wrong. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± All those external allurements were like a mirage, vanishing as soon as you got close. Kate had realized that her biggest mistake in rtionships was thinking that her investments, in terms of emotions and money, should guarantee returns. If not, it would be deemed a failed transaction. When the other party gave you a slight taste of sweetness, the investor would continue to linger around, hoping for more. It seemed that Graeme, like a stock, had hit a limit down, and Kate had run out of patience. It was time to pull out. Graeme couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on why he felt slightly unhappy. He had known Kate for a while, and she had been like a little shadow following him around for the past year. She added a touch of difference to his monotonous life, but if you asked him what was so special about Kate, he couldn¡¯te up with a convincing answer. It wasn¡¯t as if he couldn¡¯t live without her. Graeme had a cold and aloof demeanor because his maturity level had long surpassed that of his peers. He was already dabbling in entrepreneurship, juggling responsibilities between school and hispany. Whenever Peyton or Kate questioned him about his ideal partner, his internal response was ¨C equally matched. What he truly desired was a partner who could grow alongside him and share the journey of entrepreneurship. That way, it would alleviate some of his pressure. Both Peyton and Kate seemed too immature and didn¡¯t fit the criteria of his ideal partner.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Aftering to this realization, Graeme turned and walked away, his slender figure receding into the distance. Kate suddenlyughed, and glistening teardrops fell from her eyes, catching Eddie off guard. His little sister, the Zamora family¡¯s princess, had been deeply hurt by a man who seemed to be nothing. Graeme, you¡¯re despicable! ¡°Kate!¡± Kate wiped her tears and restored her radiant smile, pretending to be at ease. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. Thanks to you, Mr. Owen, and Cheyenne today. Without you all, I would¡¯ve suffered a great loss from that so-called pure and innocent woman.¡± ¡°You little brat, you should be grateful to me. Study well in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen. I will study hard and make progress every day!¡± Chapter 282: Requesting Cheyenne to Return to Class With the recent events settled, Cheyenne checked the time and saw it was almost 11 AM. Kate suggested treating everyone to a meal at the campus cafeteria. Mr. Owen, being an amiable senior, didn¡¯t object, and Eddie found it to be a nice experience. After graduating from the university, he had rarely eaten cafeteria food, and he was somewhat nostalgic about it. Cheyenne, who had an absence of leave, had heard that this school¡¯s cafeteria was exceptional, but she never had the chance to have food there. Today, she eagerly epted the opportunity. As for Omari and Iker, those two capable young men had their own means and wouldn¡¯t starve. Unusually, the cafeteria, which was often shunned by these rich second-generation students, was bustling today. The cafeteria manager was perplexed and wondered what was happening. Then, he saw Principal Shepard standing at the entrance. Startled, he hastily straightened his suit and approached to greet him. ¡°Principal Shepard, you are indeed an approachable leader. Is there any specific instruction for today?¡± Teachers in Akloit College had excellent benefits, with free meals in a separate, luxurious cafeteria building. Even the chefs were top-tier. Teaching these self-proimed elite-rich kids was expected to be a highly stressful job, but thanks to the excellent benefits and the generous package that included food and lodging at Akloit College, staff turnover was rare. These school leaders rarely dined in the student cafeteria unless there was an inspection from higher authorities. Thest inspection was less than half a month ago, so why was Principal Shepard here again? This time, he had brought an elderly gentleman and two young men, none of whom looked like ordinary people. Principal Shepard chuckled discreetly and whispered to the manager, ¡°This is the secondrgest member of the school board. Make sure the food is top-notch today. Tell the staff to keep their hands steady.¡± Upon learning that the elderly gentleman was one of the school board members, he started to sweat. It was no wonder Principal Shepard was being unusually gracious. This was one of the rich and influential sponsors who had a major say in the survival of the school. ¡°Principal Shepard, rest assured, I¡­ I¡¯ll make sure everything is well-arranged.¡± Upstairs in the cafeteria had a Japanese-themed decor, elegant and serene, and the prices were considerably higher. Soon, the tables were filled with a variety of exquisite dishes. There were king crabs, Australian lobsters, garlic-grilled oysters, and tomato fish. Cheyenne looked at the spread, and her appetite was whetted. She jokingly remarked, ¡°If I had known the cafeteria was this good, I wouldn¡¯t have dropped out.¡± ¡°You can stille back to college now,¡± Kate chimed in. She wouldn¡¯t mind reliving those days of going to school with Cheyenne. With Cheyenne around, even as the perennial second-best, she was quite content. Cheyenne shook her head, her golden spoon clinking against her te. She let out a cold huff. ¡°No need. There¡¯s nothing in college that I want to learn. I don¡¯t think they have anything to offer me.¡± This blunt statement caught Principal Shepard off guard. Akloit College was a top-tier university that many people couldn¡¯t even afford to dream about. Yet, it seemed ¡°ipetent¡± to her? What was even more shocking was Professor Owen¡¯s following response. He smiled approvingly, his eyes bright and somewhat eerie, as if he was a cunning wolf tempting a little girl. ¡°That¡¯s right. Going to college would be a waste of your talents. Dear junior, if you¡¯re willing, you can work at the hospital. We¡¯ve just received a confidential research project that requires top talents like you.¡± He wasn¡¯t just speaking in the heat of the moment. The project had just been assigned from higher authorities and was rted to the safety of millions of people in the country. The task hadnded on them, the Owen family, and even his brother was feeling immense pressure and had called Eddie to return to Onistead as soon as possible. He wanted to bring Cheyenne and Eddie with him. Eddie, the considerate and grateful child, had readily agreed. However, Cheyenne, his junior, was a disengaged youth with little ambition, often seen aszy and averse to trouble. She resembled their master the most, and it was a real mystery what their master had taught her. A thirteen-year-old girl, starting with zero knowledge, had gone from an ignorant apprentice to winning a medical award in just half a year. It seemed impossible. But Cheyenne had managed it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had extracted poison from the five-color plum. The leaves of this nt were capable of causing liver failure and death. However, Cheyenne had unexpectedly added cinquefoil to neutralize the toxicity and made thebination of them useful for treating diabetes. In modern medicine, diabetes is typically managed with insulin. However, Cheyenne had demonstrated that herbs should not be overlooked. When the media mored to interview the fourteen-year-old prodigy, she chose to decline. Old Mr. Edwards, in order to protect her, had also proposed the idea of ¡°hiding¡± Cheyenne to the higher authorities. The President was initially interested in the new star in the field of medicine, but he received requests from the Owen family and old Mr. Edwards. He dismissed the idea. What was the secret mission? While everyone was curious, no one dared to ask. Given Mr. Owen¡¯s status, this secret mission was clearly significant. The young girl with a bright futurey ahead! Principal Shepard was moved. If he could witness another bright star rising at Akloit College before his retirement, it would be even more uplifting for him than receiving a generous retirement package. ¡°How about this, Cheyenne? If you don¡¯t want to continue your education, you cane back and restore your student status. You can casually write answers in exams and participate minimally in sses without affecting your private time. What do you think?¡± Just as Danielle and Nora reached the doorway, they both froze in their tracks. That voice¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the Principal? Chapter 283: Principal Shepard is My Cousin #Akloit College: Things You Must Know# Today, this post has set the entire inte on fire stirred up a heated discussion. Various magazines, newspapers, and tforms have sessively exposed ¡°astonishing insider information.¡± A very short and noisy recording has stirred up a huge discussion amongizens. Today¡¯s news, no matter which headline you click on, is full of headlines such as: ¡°Century-old Academy Resorts to Deception¡±, ¡°How to Achieve Fair and Free Educational Resources?¡±, ¡°Akloit College is in the Spotlight Again! Poisoning, Dropout, Backdoor Admission¡­ Is this a school or a sanctuary for the wealthy?¡±, ¡°Canceling Aristocratic Education is Imperative: The Voices of Thousands of Students.¡± Danielle, seeing these trending discussions, couldn¡¯t be happier! But she felt it wasn¡¯t enough. She uploaded the edited video to the inte. The video showed Cheyenne pping Peyton twice in a row, and from her selected perspective, Peyton appeared helpless, like amb being bullied with no power to fight back. Cheyenne was assertive, and her icy smile on her face resembled those beautiful and ruthless female viins from TV dramas. Many people who were unaware of the truth at Akloit College were furious when they learned that the principal had personally arranged special treatment for this ¡°problematic student.¡± Reporters interviewed Cheyenne¡¯s teachers from her primary and secondary schools, and they all described her as the most ¡°naughty¡± student they had ever taught. She had stolen food from the cafeteria, slept in ss, scored zero in exams, argued with teachers, and even associated with delinquents outside who bullied ssmates. They had suggested expelling Cheyenne several times, but the principal was always hesitant, giving vague excuses. When she passed the college entrance exam and immediately became Mrs. Foley, who dared to offend her? The online criticism grew louder and more intense. The female journalist who initially reposted the post about Akloit College had now be a Twitter influencer with a million followers. #The Life of Cheyenne, Abandoned by an Aristocratic Family# #Are Wealthy Second-Generation People Naturally Superior?# Come see the efforts of thousands of impoverished students @Akloit College Principal Shepard. When Cheyenne finally learned about the incident, it was the next morning. A crowd of people had gathered at her doorstep. They were making noise, and it had disrupted her sleep. She hurriedly got out of bed in her pajamas, pushed open the window, and looked down. She wondered when her address had been exposed to the public. There was a swarm of reporters below, all holding cameras and frantically taking pictures of the vi. What was even more terrifying was that she had no idea when they discovered her. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Cheyenne?¡± ¡°Where? Where?¡± ¡°I found her! Her long pink sunflower t-shirt looks so cute. She¡¯s just woken up!¡± The young reporter who spoke seemed a bit disoriented, with shoulder-length student hair and a pair of excited and infatuated eyes. She had just graduated and was assigned to follow Cheyenne as her first task. She had spent the previous night researching and realized that many contradictions surrounded this beautiful girl. In the eyes of others, it seemed that she was nothing but a pretty face. However, the young reporter had found her participation in the calligraphy and paintingpetition and the incident with the popr actress Juliana. If Cheyenne were really just a spoiled and brainless girl, how could she have gained the approval of Mr. Chambers from the Calligraphy and Painting Association? Even the renowned Mr. Owen from Hopedale Hospital personally requested her as his ¡°sessor.¡± By the window, Cheyenne¡¯s oversized white t-shirt did not hide her graceful figure. She leaned against the window, appearing weak andzy. Her small head was slightly tilted, and she rested her chin on her hand, her sleepy eyes filled with anger. ¡°You all¡­¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, we have a few questions we¡¯d like to ask you. Are you avable?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Miss Lawrence. Regarding the online posts, what are your thoughts? Is it true as they say, that Akloit College¡¯s principal is your rtive?¡± ¡°My cousin.¡± She flipped her hair strands on her chest and looked down at the crowd with a disdainful smile, raising her swan-like neck as she rolled her eyes. The sudden movement left everyone stunned. The window was closed again, and her figure disappeared, leaving only the faint morning breeze, gently blowing by. It was only then that the crowd realized the immense irony contained in the phrase ¡°my cousin.¡± In a bedroom of the Foley mansion. After the servant had delivered the morning newspaper and breakfast, they quickly exited the room. Just as they gently closed the door, a loud and crisp voice resounded from within. ¡°Rubbish! It¡¯s all nonsense!¡± Even through the thick door, the angry voice of the old man could be heard. The servant hesitated, contemting whether to go in and check on the situation. Just then, a tall figure in a ck bathrobe approached. The man had wet short hair clinging to his temples. He walked with long, sturdy legs, wearing slippers. ¡°Master Kelvin.¡± ¡°You can leave.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kelvin rubbed his slightly painful brow. He had workedte into the night until after four in the morning, and not long after he had fallen asleep, he was awakened by a violent fit of coughing. He immediately left the work files and came to check on his grandfather. The door opened to reveal a dimly lit room with a bedsidemp casting a warm glow. The window was drawn, and the silver-haired grandfather sat half-upright at the edge of the bed, intently reading a newspaper. He coughed while muttering to himself, ¡°These people are truly brainless. How can they think Cheyenne is just a pretty face? This little girl is remarkable.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± Kelvin called out with his head bowed. Old Mr. Foley seemed to have ignored him as his gaze remained fixed on the newspaper. After a while, he finally seemed to remember something. He raised his head and inquired, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s my phone?¡± Kelvin, exasperated, fetched the phone from a drawer and handed it to his grandfather. He offered a warning, ¡°You can use your phone, but don¡¯t use it for too long. It¡¯s not good for your eyes.¡± Old Mr. Foley harrumphed, his temper ring. ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to use my phone? I want to support Cheyenne.''¡± Kelvin had wanted to get him a smartphone, but his grandfather preferred the quiet and simpler life he was used to, saying that he didn¡¯t need a new one. Chapter 284: Sir Reginald Hargreeves However, now his grandpa had changed his mind, and he wanted a smartphone. Because his old-style phone couldn¡¯t allow him to like andment on Cheyenne¡¯s posts. This was something wealthy people could easily aplish, and in fact, Kelvin had wanted his grandfather to switch to a smartphone a long time ago. He had purchased it, but his grandfather had refused to change, so it was kept in the study. It happened toe in handy. Kelvin didn¡¯t have Cheyenne¡¯s Twitter ount. Not to mention Twitter, even their phone numbers were blocked, and they deleted each other on Line on the day of their divorce. Kelvin could only imagine the scornful look in old Mr. Foley¡¯s eyes as he handed him the smartphone. ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything. Forget it, I¡¯ll find it myself.¡± He found the popr post and nced at thements. Then he angrily eximed, ¡°It annoys me! Kelvin, take a look.¡± He tossed the newly acquired smartphone into Kelvin¡¯sp. Kelvin caught it steadily, and when he looked at the screen, his usually expressionless face showed a trace of anger. His eyebrows furrowed, and he tried to persuade, ¡°These are baseless rumors. Grandfather, you¡¯re still recovering, so don¡¯t worry about these things.¡± As he spoke, old Mr. Foley¡¯s temper red up even more. He crumpled the newspaper into a ball and threw it at Kelvin, hitting him in the chest. ¡°You¡¯re still daring to say that I¡¯m worrying? Look at what they¡¯re saying, it¡¯s so insulting!¡± ¡°All because of you. ¡®Abandoned aristocrat¡¯? In my opinion, it¡¯s your fault for not being good enough for her.¡± Kelvin was rendered speechless. Did he really deserve such ridicule? After venting his anger, old Mr. Foley quickly calmed down. He realized that dealing with the issue was more important than arguing with this blockhead. ¡°Alright, stop standing there. Hurry up and teach me how to create a Twitter ount.¡± Kelvin had a Twitter ount, but it was mainly managed by thepany¡¯s public rtions department. He didn¡¯t need to handle these trivial matters, as the personal image of an entrepreneur was the best brand for thepany. His Twitter ount contained just one photo from his wedding and the infamy from their divorce. The rest consisted of dailypany press conferences and business cooperation information. However, when Kelvin logged into his Twitter ount today, he saw hundreds of messages, all inquiring about the insider information regarding his divorce from Cheyenne. Kelvin selected all of them and cleared his inbox without responding to a single message. He then helped his grandfather create a Twitter ount and raised his eyes, asking expressionlessly, ¡°Grandfather, what username do you want?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I use my real name?¡± ¡°Oscar Foley?¡± ¡°Get lost! How can you call my full name?¡± old Mr. Foley pondered for a moment, stroking his chin in thought. Suddenly, he remembered the TV series Cheyenne had been watching, ¡°The Umbre Academy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± he eximed with excitement, pping his thigh. ¡°My username will be¡­ Sir Reginald Hargreeves!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set it up,¡± Kelvin sighed quietly while setting up old Mr. Foley¡¯s Twitter ount. He also linked it to his secondary bank card. ¡°Grandfather, here you can find what you like. This section lists the top 100 trending topics. To return to your homepage, ess your wallet, favorites, albums, or post updates, just use these icons.¡± He had to keep his instructions brief as he needed to attend an importantpany meeting. The rest could be taughtter when he got home. However, Kelvin would soon regret why he had created a Twitter ount for his grandfather¡­ Before Kelvin could return, his grandfather had already mastered Twitter and had even gained more followers than Kelvin. old Mr. Foley primarily wanted to support Cheyenne, so he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in trending topics. He opened a specific post and left ament in the discussion. Sir Reginald Hargreeves: ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Oscar Foley, Chairman of the Foley Group and the grandfather of Cheyenne and Kelvin.¡± Netizens quickly identified this user named ¡°Sir Reginald Hargreeves.¡± Comments flooded in: ¡°Are you really the grandfather of Akloit¡¯s wealthiest man?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Scammer! Mr. Foley is so aloof; how could he have a grandfather?¡± ¡°If Kelvin doesn¡¯t have a grandfather, where did hee from? Your logic is wed. I believe that this elderly person is indeed old Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Shocking! Grandfather, can you tell us if Cheyenne is really like that? I love her appearance¡­ I hope it¡¯s not true.¡± Old Mr. Foley waved his hand and gave ten thousand to thest person who liked Cheyenne. A sudden windfall of ten thousand? The user named ¡°Leek,¡± didn¡¯t understand what had happened until she found an extra ten thousand in her ount, which was equivalent to her two months¡¯ sry. And it was given by this mysterious ¡°Sir Reginald Hargreeves.¡± Leek: ¡°Thank you, Grandfather! You¡¯re so generous to give me ten thousand! @Sir Reginald Hargreeves.¡± Netizens: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sir Reginald Hargreeves: ¡°You¡¯re wee! I¡¯m here to rify the truth. The divorce between Cheyenne and Kelvin is not as the rumors say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my grandson who is mismatched and not good enough for Cheyenne. Cheyenne has been very filial in the Foley family for the past three years, and I consider her like my own daughter.¡± ¡°She is too naive, refusing to take a single penny and taking all the me upon herself. It¡¯s those wicked-hearted people who target her.¡± ¡°To support Cheyenne, I¡¯ve decided tounch a Twitter giveaway. It will start tomorrow at 9 AM. Eight lucky participants will share two million. To participate, all you need to do is praise my granddaughter Cheyenne in thements below.¡± Finally, old Mr. Foley posted am adorable emoji of seven children. Chapter 285: Kelvin’s Speciality: The Cold Shoulder Above seven adorable kids, there were numbersbeled from 1 to 7. Old Mr. Foley pointed an arrow at one of the cute kids and wrote some words. [Number One Kelvin Foley, Special Skill: The Cold Shoulder, Instant face darkening.] Manyizens were curious about who the other six adorable kids were. [Sir Reginald Hargreeves is so cute! I¡¯m officially a fan. I¡¯ming for my two million! Time to praise Cheyenne, PS: It¡¯s genuine praise.] [Holy cow! I¡¯mughing so hard. Except for Old Mr. Foley himself, who dares to joke about Mr. Foley like this, haha.] [Why do I feel like Kelvin doesn¡¯t look like a biological child?] [Two million! Two million! I¡¯m in! Even if I¡¯m illiterate, I¡¯ll grab a dictionary and join in.] [Grandpa, I¡¯m your child too. Can you give me a little allowance, please?] The second wave of online frenzy began. The Chairman of the Foley Group, known for his cuteness, stood up for Cheyenne, and the news about the two million Twitter giveaway went viral. And the statement, ¡°My eldest grandson has low IQ,¡± was a p in the face to many tycoons in the financial world. For Kelvin to be Akloit¡¯s richest person, his financial acumen was out of their league. He had built a multinational corporation from just one million in liquid assets. His portfolio covered electronics, the inte, technology, securities, department stores, hotels, and even the jewelry industry. His financial investment skills, where money made more money, made him a leader in the industry. To say he had low IQ was audacious¡­ Many other business moguls, who were overshadowed by Kelvin, jokingly imed to have low IQs too. Mr. Owen only had time to check his phone during the lunch break and was surprised to find people online badmouthing his junior. He didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately liked old Mr. Foley¡¯s tweet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He left ament as well, saying, ¡°Thanks to old Mr. Foley for supporting my junior. A great favor deserves a great return. You¡¯ll have a lifetime VIP service at my hospital.¡± Being a VIP at Hopedale Hospital was a privilege that money couldn¡¯t buy. It meant having unconditional ess to expert consultations, VIP rooms, and premium nursing care whenever you were ill. However, it wasn¡¯t a gift anyone wanted, given that nobody wants to get sick. Sir Reginald Hargreeves: ¡°Rolling my eyes. Since you¡¯re Cheyenne¡¯s senior, does that mean you should call me ¡®grandpa¡¯ too?¡± Mr. Owen: ¡°We were born in the same year!¡± Netizens watched with amusement as these two old men engaged in such a childish argument. Mr. Owen, a medical heavyweight, was usually very low-key and remarkably scandal-free. Many of his former students were grateful for having such a good teacher, and numerous cured patients were a testament to his expertise. His office was adorned with numerous awards and des. The aplished medical expert, known for his outstanding medical skills and ethics, humorously posted two updates on his Twitter page. ¡°The previous tweets were all handled by the young folks in the media department. I just logged in today and realized I had an ount! They¡¯re quite naughty, didn¡¯t even give me VIP ess or update my profile picture.¡± The second post was filled with scientific data, documents, and a lengthy thesis and personal viewpoints spanning over a thousand words. It aimed to refute online ims about Cheyenne using connections and shortcuts. Mr. Owen used her scientific aplishments and medical awards to debunk these assertions. Cheyenne, at just fourteen, had won the second most prestigious award in the medical field, only second to the Nobel Prize in Biology. At fourteen, she was still in junior high school. Some online rumors painted her as a misbehaving student who skipped sses, got into fights, and slept all day. The award-winning medical achievement left Cheyenne¡¯s junior high school teachers wide-eyed, wondering why the school hadn¡¯t made any announcements about such a significant achievement. As for Cheyenne herself, she didn¡¯t utter a word about it, simply enjoying her earnings. Mr. Owen, in his article¡¯s conclusion, expressed regret, ¡°Bing famous at such a young age is bound to affect her future development. That¡¯s why we decided to quietly nurture this hidden talent. Little did we know that in the years toe, this youngdy would be dyed by us old folks.¡± Layne suddenly came online, liked Mr. Owen¡¯s article, but beneath old Mr. Foley¡¯s Twitter giveaway, he wrote just two simple words: ¡°Not necessary!¡± Old Mr. Foley felt awkward and quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t post this on Kelvin¡¯s behalf; I posted it in my personal capacity.¡± Layne retweeted Mr. Owen¡¯s article and followed old Mr. Foley¡¯s Twitter giveaway model, but he was even more generous. The prize amount was set at five million, with twenty winners, increasing the chances of winning. Twitter giveaways became a sensation, with manyizens glued to their screens, unwilling to take their eyes off the seven million within reach. Those who had been doubting Cheyenne¡¯s rtionship with Principal Shepard were once again left red-faced. The official ount of the Calligraphy and Painting Association issued an announcement. The Association¡¯s Vice President, Rex, posted several astonishing messages: [Congrattions to Cheyenne! Her new work, ¡°Competition Painting,¡± has been sessfully auctioned for thirty million. The funds have been deposited, please check your ount!] [Congrattions to Cheyenne, her oil painting ¡°Mountain Dwelling¡± has been collected by the National Museum. The reward amount is one million, please check your ount.] [Congrattions to Cheyenne, the Association officially invites you to be a member. Please reply as soon as possible.] Unbelievable! She had painted just three pictures that day, in a little over half an hour, and they sold for a total of thirty-one million. One of them was even collected by the National Museum. With such remarkable talent, who would think she needed any shortcuts? Chapter 286: Giveaway Rex was at home, holding his phone andughing heartily. His exaggeratedughter piqued the curiosity of many of the household staff. He was usually stern, always burying himself in his art studio. Why was he suddenlyughing today? Juliana had just returned from the set and found her father sitting on the living room couch with several paintings disyed on the coffee table in front of him. She was born into a literary family, and while her artistic skills weren¡¯t highly refined, she had developed an eye for appreciation. When she saw the colors andposition of one of the paintings, her eyes lit up, and she picked it up enthusiastically. ¡°Is this a new work of yours, Daddy? It looks different from your usual style.¡± Rex also had an affinity for oil painting, but he had been practicing traditional painting since childhood. He had only started exploring oil painting in recent years, so his expertise in this area was not deep. Many times, he hadn¡¯t received recognition from the association, as they believed his mindset was still rooted in traditional painting. However, the painting she held was a quintessential representation of oil painting. The transitions between light and shadow, the brightness of the light, the use of color, and more-everything was masterfully executed, showcasing exceptional talent. Hearing his daughter praise a work he loved, Rex felt a surge of pride and stood taller. ¡°This is a piece by that little girl Cheyenne. Surprising, right? She¡¯s only twenty-one years old and has this level of skill. The one you¡¯re holding has already been sold for thirty million! I¡¯ll have to send it out shortly, but I couldn¡¯t resist taking onest look.¡± The buyer of this painting was a real estate tycoon, reportedly because his wife had a fondness for oil paintings and happened toe across Cheyenne¡¯s work, piquing her interest. ¡°What! This is actually that girl¡¯s painting!¡± Juliana remembered her father¡¯s admiring expression when he had mentioned Cheyenne earlier. He had even called her the most talented ¡°genius¡± he had ever seen. At the time, Juliana had found his words ridiculous, thinking he must be getting old and forgetful. But now, as she held this piece of artwork in her hands-a delicate sheet of paper containing boundless vitality and contemtion-she was taken aback. Thirty million! Juliana, a young actress, earned just a few million for starring in a movie, and those projects took several months toplete. She had to wear chiffon dresses in winter and thick coats in summer. Why did someone like Cheyenne, who spent a mere half an hour, suddenly have artwork valued at thirty million? It couldn¡¯t be possible, could it? The mes of jealousy caused Juliana to lose her rationality. She clenched the paper at the bottom of the painting so tightly that she identally tore a corner. By the time she realized her mistake, it was toote. If her father found out that she had damaged it, she would surely be punished. After a brief moment of contemtion, Juliana forced herself to remain calm. She pointed at the lower right corner of the painting and spoke coldly, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s clear that Cheyenne is scamming money. Look, she turned in this damaged artwork. You mustn¡¯t be fooled by her, or we¡¯ll be the onespensating for itter.¡± Damaged? Rex¡¯s excitement was abruptly interrupted as he looked down at the small crescent-shaped mark. He gazed at Juliana with a troubled expression. ¡°It was perfectly fine when Ist saw it. How did this happen?¡± Juliana, avoiding eye contact, used her sleeve to hide her fingernails and whispered, ¡°I¡­ I have no idea.¡± ¡°Oh no, this shape clearly looks like it was identally pinched, and there¡¯s a scrape on the pigments.¡± He nced at Juliana¡¯s hand, which had a vintage-patterned bracelet adorned with colorful, fish-scale-like decorations. ¡°Juliana, do you think it was you?¡± ¡°Of course not! Daddy, you have to believe me. It¡¯s all Cheyenne¡¯s fault; she¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to set you up with this garbage.¡± ming Cheyenne was Juliana¡¯s goal; she didn¡¯t want this painting to be sold. Thirty million! Just thinking about it was unbearable. Little did she know that the buyer had paid a six million deposit. If Rex couldn¡¯t repair it, he¡¯d have topensate for the six million himself. Rex could only gather this sum of money by selling his own artwork, but his paintings were like his own children, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. He sighed heavily. ¡°Now we¡¯re in trouble; we¡¯ve lost six million. Juliana, don¡¯t argue with me. You¡¯ve always been envious from a young age, and when you lie, you can¡¯t look me in the eye.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°What you¡¯ve ruined isn¡¯t just six million; you¡¯ve destroyed the years I invested in you. For the next three months, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the house, and I¡¯ll be supervising your studies closely.¡± ¡°Why did you turn out like this? Why isn¡¯t Cheyenne my daughter? Look at her and then look at you! You only cause trouble day by day, and it¡¯s unbearable to watch.¡± Rex¡¯s words trailed off as he picked up the damaged painting and his phone, walking towards the art studio on the second floor. The living room was left with a pale, sullen Juliana. From childhood to adulthood, he always praised other children andpared them to Juliana, saying she was ¡°so inferior.¡± No matter what she did, it seemed to him that she was ¡°never serious!¡± Cheyenne! It was always Cheyenne! He was so eager for that woman to be his daughter. Why didn¡¯t he just acknowledge Cheyenne as his goddaughter?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡­ The Foley Group. The atmosphere in thepany today was undeniably unusual. As Kelvin stepped through the front doors, he vaguely heard a few stifledughs and phrases like ¡°Sir Reginald Hargreeves¡±. Even Chris, who was typically the most diligent and dedicated employee, was engrossed in his phone in the office. Kelvin walked in without noticing the strange atmosphere, continuing to chat with the secretary beside him. ¡°9:30, that¡¯s when the prize drawing happens. What should I do? I have a meeting to attend at that time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. You can set up a giveaway reminder extension on your phone, and a bot will help you snatch it automatically.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m getting old. But old Mr. Edwards is really generous. In just half an hour, he has given away six to seven million.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Foley isn¡¯t any less generous. It¡¯s like they¡¯repeting with each other, a level of happiness only rich people can imagine.¡± Kelvin overheard them discussing his grandfather and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem! Is the meeting material ready?¡± The sudden, icy tone made Chris drop his phone in shock. He looked up and saw a bold, ck headline on the screen ¨C Number One Kelvin Foley: Instant face darkening. No wonder he felt something amiss today and many employees were no longer so afraid when they looked at him but were instead scrutinizing his face. Oh, Grandpa¡­ Chapter 287: Three Bigwigs Support Cheyenne Seated at the dining table were three or four family members, and the atmosphere was rtively calm and harmonious. The only sounds were the clinking of forks and tes and the sound of people chewing their food. A young boy sat there, with pronounced dark circles under his eyes, propping up his chin with one hand, looking bored as he idly poked at the food on his te with his fork. His otherwise clean and handsome face showed impatience, and heined, ¡°Why are there mushrooms? I hate mushrooms, I¡¯m not eating this.¡± With that, he flung his fork down and let out a yawn, preparing to get up and go back upstairs for more sleep. He had been staying upte practicing a new champion in Arena of Valor, which he had just purchased, and he was still not very familiar with its skills. It was only past 7 o¡¯clock now, and his mother was already dragging him out of bed for breakfast. His outburst interrupted the actions of the other three people. George, with a stern gaze, peered over the top of his newspaper, giving his son a warning look. Sean¡¯s behavior was now somewhat more subdued, and he picked up his fork again obediently. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, you don¡¯t have to, but why throw your fork? How have you taught him?¡± George asked. Mya had only one son, and being the youngest, he was especially cherished. Seeing her husband ¡°reprimand¡± their son, she couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°You can¡¯t really me Sean for this; he¡¯s never liked mushrooms since he was little.¡± ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s all because of the poor cooking of the maid. If you¡¯re upset, why not just rece her?¡± Still rece? Nora, sitting quietly at the side, continued to eat her own food. They had only moved in about a month ago, and they had already gone through three different housemaids. Without raising an eyelid, he replied casually, ¡°You can handle it,¡± and then returned his gaze to his newspaper. Seeing that her father seemed to have acquiesced, the young boy gave a thumbs-up to his mother and yfully held onto Mya¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, I have a friend¡¯s birthday this weekend. Can you give me 5, 000 bucks?¡± This time, Nora couldn¡¯t help but frown, and she looked at her younger brother with a questioning look, asking in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a friend¡¯s birthdayst week? Why do you have another one already?¡± Oops. He had forgotten that he had already asked for moneyst week. Faced with the questioning looks of his sister and mother, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty, so he avoided their gaze. ¡°Ahem¡­ This, this is for another friend. He¡¯s my good buddy, and he helped me with medical expenses when I got injured while ying basketball,¡± Sean stammered. Nora was in the same high school section as Sean, so why hadn¡¯t she heard about him getting injured while ying basketball? In reality, there was a basketball game, but Sean was in the liberal arts ss, and it was tough to assemble a team. He knew they were going to lose from the start because the other team was much stronger. So, to avoid embarrassment, he intentionally fell and forfeited the game. He had just omitted this part of the story when telling his sister, Nora. The money he had asked forst week had gone toward purchasing in-game skins and loot boxes for gaming. As for this time, he genuinely had a friend with a birthday. Upon hearing that her son needed money for a friend¡¯s birthday, Mya didn¡¯t think too much about it and sighed softly. She said, ¡°Okay, let me finish eating first, and then I¡¯ll get you the money, alright?¡± As long as there was money involved, Sean quickly returned to his ¡°good boy¡± demeanor, using his fork to pick up a piece of spare rib and offering it to Mya. ¡°Mom, I remember you love corn spare ribs.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you. You should eat quickly too, or what if you get hungryter?¡± Nora added.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sean¡¯s dark eyes shifted, and he thought, ¡°I won¡¯t go hungry, and I¡¯ll save room for steak with Mika tonight.¡± However, this scene of motherly love and filial piety did not warm George¡¯s heart. On the contrary, the more he watched, the more annoyed he became. What kind of people were these that he had raised? He tossed the newspaper onto the table. The noise was not very loud, but it startled the three of them, and they all looked over. Mya¡¯s face took on a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who has upset you now?¡± George gave Sean a cold look, his tone filled with displeasure as he said, ¡°Money, money, money, all you ever do is ask for money. When are you going to earn a single cent for me from outside?¡± The young boy looked at his mother with a sense of grievance, and she patted his shoulder infort. ¡°You¡¯re just a student; how can you earn money? Focus on your studies, and you¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to make money in the future. Don¡¯t mind your dad.¡± However, the news in the newspaper delivered a harsh blow to her. ¡°Bad Girl Turns Out to be a Genius New Star! Earns a Whopping $30 Million with an Oil Painting!¡± ¡°The Lawrence Family¡¯s Young Miss Joins Akloit¡¯s Top Hospital, Acknowledged by Mr. Owen.¡± ¡°Three Wealthy Benefactors Speak Out for Cheyenne, Shower Twitter with One Billion!¡± The so-called ¡®troublemaker girl,¡¯ who has always been looked down upon, turns out to be an industry prodigy. At just fourteen, she achieves the Ultimate Medical Achievement Award!¡± Now, let¡¯s take a look at what Nora aplished at the age of fourteen. Participating in a city-level paintingpetition and winning a silver medal, she was so delighted that she threw a party at home. As for Sean at fourteen, his story is absurdly extravagant. He tried everything Cheyenne did at school, but the result was nothing but zeros and squandering money. They even hired tutors for him, but Sean managed to drive away more than ten tutors in a year. In the end, Mya gave up,forting herself with the thought that as long as her child was healthy and obedient, everything would be fine. After all, academic performance wasn¡¯t that important. Besides, in the end, the Lawrence family¡¯spany would be passed down to Sean. Nowadays, big business owners simply employ outstanding staff to do the work while they collect money. She would prefer Sean to build a goodwork rather than excel academically. However, when Mya saw that the little bastard, Cheyenne, effortlessly earned back $30 million, her smile froze. The Lawrence family¡¯spany had an annual profit of about one hundred million, but when the shares were divided among shareholders, George would only receive around 50 million. Take a look. That¡¯s the gap. While she earned $30 million in half an hour, George had to toil for a whole year, managing all the household expenses, to make just over $50 million. And now, look at the big shots behind her: the prestigious Owen family, Rex in the arts, and the favor of old Mr. Foley. Each one of them could bring him tremendous profit opportunities. Chapter 288: Miss Lawrence Living in a Fantasy What a pity! What a pity! He had neglected his daughter in the past, and now he doubted she would acknowledge him as her father. It had been a month since he moved out, and they hadn¡¯t spoken to each other. George had some grievances against Cheyenne for that. After all, he was her elder, and if she hade to him with an apology or just a simple phone call to greet him, he would have pretended like nothing happened. But Cheyenne was even moreposed, seemingly untouched by it all. Mya and Nora sat there, silently contemting the newspaper before them, each with their own thoughts. The matter had be so widely known that even Principal Shepard couldn¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t exist. Akloit College¡¯s official Twitter ount published his 3, 000-word apology letter, along with an exnation for his earlier words, stating that it was out of a deep love for talent. Cheyenne was a promising student, but she didn¡¯t like being confined by conventional rules. He believed in ¡°teaching ording to the student¡¯s ability¡± to retain talented individuals. His words of rification were generally well-received byizens, although some couldn¡¯t help but express bitterness about it not being fair. However, mostizens were impressed by Cheyenne¡¯s achievements. They pointed out that if you could achieve any one of Miss Lawrence¡¯s aplishments, Principal Shepard would also make exceptions for you. If you couldn¡¯t match that, you had no right toin about fairness. In this world, there was no absolute fairness. Some people had a photographic memory, while others couldn¡¯t remember after reading a thousand times. Was that fair? The only thing we could do was to strive for fairness in this inherently unfair world. You couldn¡¯t choose your birth, but you could choose the path you¡¯d take in the future. ¡­ In the vi, Cheyenne paid no attention to the onlinemotion she had stirred up. She was wearing a cute ginger-yellow doll dress and sitting on the sofa, happily eating watermelon. Outside, the scorching sun at 39 degrees was like a giant furnace. The persistent journalists squatted at the entrance, hesitating to step inside. They could only watch as Cheyenne opened the door but dared not enter. They gazed at her, sitting on the sofa, savoring ice-cold watermelon while the air-conditioning was running inside the house, and they wished they could stick their faces inside to escape the heat. Omari, dressed in a white pinstriped shirt and dark blue suit pants, was tall and handsome, with charming eyes that would make your heart race with just a nce. He smiled warmly at the corners of his lips and nced at the people. He took arge watermelon from the fridge, and his voice was as clear as a brook under the moonlight. ¡°Would you like some? It¡¯s scorching hot today, taking a bite of watermelon will quench your thirst, and the ice-cold, sweet watermelon juice in your belly can relieve the heat in your body.¡± All pairs of eyes were fixed on the watermelon in Omari¡¯s hands. Several people clearly swallowed, and others turned their gaze away awkwardly. In her humble plea, she said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lara, but we¡¯d like to¡­ go inside and interview Miss Lawrence?¡± Cheyenne was busy with the medicinal herbs on the table, and her grandfather had finally recovered the burned herbs. The two of them discussed their ns for the evening while enjoying their watermelon. The faint sound of ¡°crunch, crunch¡± was irresistibly tempting. Omari stood at the door with therge watermelon, weighing nearly seven to eight pounds, effortlessly held in one hand. He turned sideways and made a ¡°please¡± gesture with his other hand. ¡°Sure, you cane in.¡± ¡°Ah? Thank you, Mr. Lara!¡± The young girl¡¯s face was sunburned, her raven-ck shoulder-length hair damp with sweat, sticking to her fair cheeks and delicate corbone in strands. Disheveled. Only her bright and pure eyes were like a small deer in the woods, free of any impurities, innocently thinking that this man was being sincere. She even praised Omari for being really handsome and having a kind heart. In the next moment, this ¡°good person¡± she had identified emitted a chilling voice just as she was about to step inside the vi¡¯s main door. With an upward inflection in his tone, it was clear that he was in a good mood. ¡°Sure,e on in. ording to Article 245 of our current ¡®Criminal Law,¡¯ uwful intrusion into a residence carries a punishment of up to three years in prison or detention.¡± The man in front of her had a gentle smile, his white shirtplementing his fair face, and beneath the golden-rimmed sses, his charming eyes shone brightly. No matter how you looked at him, he didn¡¯t seem like a bad person. However, it was this good-looking and seemingly pure-hearted man who was now using the gentlest tone in the world to deliver these intimidating words. Natasha was at a loss for what to do, her plump eyes fixed on him, and her voice, as soft as a mosquito, spoke up. ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you just say I could go inside to interview Miss Lawrence?¡± Omari¡¯s exnation was, ¡°I¡¯m not the owner of this house, and Cheyenne hasn¡¯t agreed to let you in for an interview, nor will she. I suggest you leave soon.¡± ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± With that, he turned and left, showing no concern whether the people outside were surprised or angry. A certain male journalist, almost wilting under the scorching sun, finally couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer. He stood up, gazing at Cheyenne with an aggressive look, and pointed his finger in her direction, shouting loudly. ¡°Heh, Miss Lawrence, you really have the loftiest attitude I¡¯ve ever seen. As a public figure, it¡¯s your duty to ept interviews from journalists and society¡¯s scrutiny.¡± The angry shout from outside the door interrupted Cheyenne and her grandfather¡¯s discussion. She turned her gaze in that direction, her red lips curling with a voice filled with skepticism and disdain. ¡°Is that so? I wasn¡¯t aware I had be a public figure. When did I be one?¡± She wasn¡¯t a celebrity, a blogger, or an inte sensation. How had she turned into a ¡°public figure¡± in his eyes? Cheyenne elegantly rose and walked over, wearing a pair of pink t sandals. She spoke coldly, ¡°Eliezer Rich, Metshire¡¯s most famous journalist back then, couldn¡¯t even get close to interviewing me, and you¡¯re¡­ what exactly?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eliezer Rich! In recent years, the most renowned journalist who had a political background butter switched to journalism after taking up photography. He had won the Pulitzer Prize for journalism three years in a row. The people he interviewed were undoubtedly those with power, influence, or absolute prominence. Cheyenne actually imed that Mr. Eliezer Rich had wanted to interview her but was turned down. Was she blinded by her arrogance? Was she living in a fantasy world? Chapter 289: Girls Should Be More Reserved The night was as still as water, and the summer sky was adorned with shimmering stars that emitted faint, silvery glimmers. The dim waxing crescent moon hung against the ck curtain of the night, its light gentle, casting an ethereal haze on the man¡¯s face. He bathed in the silver radiance, and even his ink-ck pajamas seemed to flow with a silver sheen, giving this ordinary sleepwear a new texture. Iker gazed silently through the French windows at the roadmps outside, illuminating the tree leaves with a soft, yellowish light. Themplight cast a reflection of greenish hues on the leaves, providing the most soothing colors for the eyes. Green was the mostforting color for the eyes. A muffled sound of footsteps approached from behind, and even without turning around, he knew who it was. He waited quietly for the person toe closer. In the next moment, slender and delicate hands rested on the wheelchair. The figure reflected on the ss window was graceful and slim, with flowing chestnut hair and a gown whiter than moonlight. It was as if she were an elegant fairy. ¡°Grandfather has prepared the herbal bath, Master Iker. Shall we begin?¡± Her voice was clear and sweet, and as she slightly bent down, her disheveled chestnut hair cascaded onto his chest for a brief moment. There was still some dampness in her hair, carrying a hint of rose fragrance, reminding him of the blue rose ¨C a flower that symbolized an otherworldly enchantress. A faint blush touched his usually cold features as he responded in a cool tone, averting his gaze from their reflection in the window. ¡°Thank you for your efforts, old Mr. Edwards and Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Following this, the spacious room was filled with the soft, rhythmic sound of high heels against the floor. ck, ck, ck¡­ The herbal bath was prepared in Iker¡¯s bedroom. Layne, wearing a pair of reading sses, stood solemnly by the bathtub. He sprinkled a mixture of red and green herbal powders into the steaming water. The odorless and transparent liquid quickly transformed into a peculiar hue under the influence of the vibrant powders. After Layne had sprinkled the herbal powders, he looked up and gave his granddaughter, Cheyenne, a cold nce. He said, not very pleased, ¡°Why are you still standing here? What are you doing?¡± Cheyenne, who was suddenly scolded by her grandfather, looked baffled. She spread her hands, expressing her confusion. ¡°But Grandfather, I¡¯ll have to administer the injectionter, right? So, of course, I need to stay here.¡± Layne¡¯s response was direct. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll administer the injection, but that would require Master Iker to undress. Get out now. Come back in when he¡¯s undressed.¡± Layne¡¯s words made Iker a bit embarrassed, and his usually cold face flushed slightly. The blush on his handsome face didn¡¯t escape Cheyenne¡¯s attention. She touched her nose, unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen quite a few male models in the nude. What¡¯s the big deal? Besides, during my medical studies, I¡¯ve dealt with anatomical specimens with a 1:1 human scale, even the reproductive organs. So what¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Cheyenne had seen Kelvin all clean and pristine. Tanner and Omari, who had just entered to deliver the medicine, were both stunned. The room was filled with awkwardness, but Cheyenne seemed unfazed. Omari, in particr, was feeling somewhat jealous. Those artificial anatomical models were lifeless, and Cheyenne¡¯s statement about her experience made him more willing to offer his own perfect body for study. Iker was obviously embarrassed by the situation. Cheyenne had the audacity topare him to those dumb medical instruments. It was truly infuriating! ¡°Cheyenne, get out! I¡¯ll call you back inter. You, as a youngdy, should be more reserved!¡± Layne¡¯s conservative values had won, and Cheyenne had to sigh and leave. Iker breathed a sigh of relief as she departed. A mischievous smile flickered in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, and as Iker unbuttoned his shirt, she suddenly turned around. This sudden move startled him, and he quickly covered his chest, as if fearing she had caught a glimpse. Cheyenne smirked to herself. She wasn¡¯t a peeping tom; there was no need to be so paranoid. Hiding her well-toned physique under ck shirts every day seemed like such a waste. ¡°Alright, you two, hurry up.¡± Omari adjusted his sses and, as Cheyenne passed by him, he quipped with a hint ofint in his voice, in a rather mboyant manner, ¡°Why does Cheyenne want to see Master Iker? Actually, I¡¯m not too bad either. It¡¯s quite impressive¡­ would you like to take a look?¡± Tanner spurted water. He had just taken a sip of water and had overheard Mr. Lara¡¯s rather lecherous words to Miss Lawrence. His face turned red, and his innocent eyes widened as he stared at the two people. Cheyenne awkwardly cleared her throat, and her gaze automatically shifted down a few inches. Her ears, hidden beneath her dark hair, were burning hot, and her face felt like it was on fire. ¡°No, my grandfather said I should be more reserved.¡± Upon hearing this, Omari disyed a ¡°shocked¡± expression and an alluring smile. His nted eyes sparkled brilliantly as he looked at her, as if he wanted to take a bite. ¡°Cheyenne, where did your mind wander? I was talking about my well-developed chest muscle. Your grandfather is right; you do need to be more reserved.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Cheyenne shot him an irritated look, although, to Omari, it was like receiving a loving response from her, even when she told him to ¡°get lost¡±, she was just too cute.N?velDrama.Org content. Tanner and Iker couldn¡¯t help but shudder. This renownedwyer was said to be a high and mighty figure. It turns out he had quite a devious side to him in private. Grandfather? Layne couldn¡¯t help but raise his white eyebrows slightly. Omari had been flirting with his granddaughter right in front of him! Benson, on the other hand, seemed like a much better choice for Cheyenne. After the others left the room, Tanner stepped forward to help Iker undress. He was only left with a white undershirt and loose white beach shorts. Layne¡¯s eyes lingered on him as he blew on his beard. ¡°Continue undressing!¡± Iker felt a little embarrassed, never having been seen nearly naked by others, even if they were fellow men. ¡°Shy for what? When you were a kid, you were butt-naked diving headfirst into the pond, and your dick got stuck in the rocks. It was me who happened to pass by and fished it out for you.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Tanner fought hard to stifle hisughter, not daring to burst out. But his ears were met with two exaggerated bursts ofughter that still echoed. He followed the source of the sound. Outside the bathroom¡¯s frosted ss door, there were two suspicious silhouettes, trembling withughter because they wereughing so hard. Chapter 290: Drool Cheyenne and Omari, strangely enough, both conjured up images of a young Iker¡¯s embarrassing moments in their minds. The exaggeratedughter could have almost shaken the crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. Inside the room, Iker¡¯s already stern face turned even darker, resembling the bottom of a pot. He had lived for twenty-seven years, and this was the one embarrassing incident in his life. It happened when he was around six or seven years old, before the Todd family had moved to Akloit. They used to live in a mansion on the outskirts of Onistead. There was a bamboo grove in the back, along with a small pond that would fill up with rainwater from the nearby vige when it rained. The area was popted by children of his age. During that period, Kai had just married Poppy, and in the bliss of their new marriage, he had little time for Iker. Thalia was busy challenging Poppy, so it was the happiest time of Iker¡¯s life. He disguised himself as a rural child and went up the mountain with a group of friends to look for medicinal herbs, climb trees to pick wild fruits, and swim in the small pond after the rain. It was during one of these yful moments that he got his foot stuck between rocks. He couldn¡¯t remember if old Mr. Edwards was the one who pulled him out because he had fainted from the pain. He woke up back home, and by then, Kai had returned and arranged for his transfer to a prestigious school in the city. He hadn¡¯t even had a chance to say goodbye to his friends before disappearing from their lives. The embarrassing incident, along with the happy childhood memories, became sealed in Iker¡¯s past. Later, he joined the military and toughened himself through countless battles, bing cold and ruthless. As a person of high status and influence, no one dared to bring up that incident. He could never have imagined that more than a decadeter, old Mr. Edwards would still remember this extremely embarrassing secret. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards¡­ let¡¯s proceed with the herbal bath first,¡± Iker finally managed to say those words, albeit through clenched teeth. Layne touched his gray beard,ughing so hard that his eyes disappeared from view. He turned his back to Iker while instructing Tanner to move him into the bath. Once everything was prepared inside, the two of them crouching outside were still suppressing theirughter. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, you cane in now,¡± called out Layne. Upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s call, Cheyenne gathered herposure. She reached up to rub her slightly sore cheeks with one delicate, fair hand and then stepped inside. The water in the bathtub had taken on two distinct colors, a mix of blue and red. In this stark contrast, Iker¡¯s skin appeared even more radiant. His broad, solid shoulders framed a well-defined chest, with sleek muscles and a clear set of six-pack abs partially exposed above the water¡¯s surface. Cheyenne had seen her fair share of well-built male models, but Iker didn¡¯t fall short inparison. The only minor imperfection was the several scars around his chest, some dangerously close to his heart. It was, in fact, those scars that added a touch of rugged charm to his otherwise pristine appearance. Layne cleared his throat, reminding Cheyenne to focus. Cheyenne refocused, taking a deep breath. The air was thick with the scent of herbs, and her nose felt slightly damp. Iker¡¯s skin had turned gradually red due to the potent herbs. The effect was bing more pronounced with each passing moment. ¡°Stramonium and Acer cordatum may cause a burning sensation when applied to the skin, much like being roasted by a fierce fire. However, they effectively cleanse the toxins from your blood, Master Iker. Please bear with it,¡± Cheyenne exined. When Cheyenne began to use the silver needles, it marked her taking her work seriously. Her exquisite face turned slightly, presenting her delicate, upturned nose and a pair of slightly pursed, alluring red lips from Iker¡¯s perspective. They glistened like sulent peaches, leaving him momentarily transfixed as he nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± In reality, Cheyenne had understated the sensation. Iker felt as if he were submerged in scorchingva, the rising temperature causing his honey-hued skin to turn red at a visible pace. The burning sensation seemed to originate from his very bones, causing his soul to tremble. Several times, he wanted to give up, clenching his fists, intending to rise and escape the molten bath. But then, in a sh, he recalled the scenes from the previous banquet. Everyone had mocked him. The jeers echoed endlessly in his ears. Emily Davidson, holding a man¡¯s hand, looked at him with a haughty yet pitiful expression, as if he were a pathetic worm. Her gaze was truly bone-chilling. Worthless! Handicapped! Serves you right¡­ Never before had he been so sober. The voices from his past reverberated in his mind. Large beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, streaming down his prominent nose bridge to his chest. Finally, they dripped into the bathtub. ¡°Drip, drop.¡± Tanner stood by, watching his young master¡¯s handsome face distort in agony, his back muscles taut, and the deep scar that ran from his spine to the side of his waist twisted like a convoluted intestine. In the past, when he saw the young master extracting bullets, he always insisted on not using anesthesia. He watched, eyes unwavering, as the silver forceps delved deep into the tissue to remove the bullets. Compared to that, it seemed like this light, drifting powder was much more excruciating. Layne watched as time ticked away, unable to resist reminding her, ¡°Cheyenne, please hurry. The effectiveness of the medicine onlysts for ten minutes.¡± After ten minutes, if they didn¡¯t promptly extract the toxins with the silver needles, the contaminated medicine would turn into a deadly poison, doubling the danger. Cheyenne nodded, her face pale, and she picked up a triangr needle, used for cold and hot paralysis to treat injuries in the meridians. The second needle was a scoop needle, piercing Iker¡¯s toes and fingers to release pus and umted fluids. The third needle was a sharp needle, long and thick with a slightly rounded tip. The fourth needle was arge needle. The fifth needle was a round needle¡­ By the time Cheyenne reached the twelfth needle, her fingers were gripping a three-sided, extremely sharp long needle, which pierced halfway into his knee. This needle was five-centimeter-long, much deeper than she had dared to go in previous treatments. As she looked at the raised blue veins on the back of Iker¡¯s hand, which had turned ck, and the densely marked meridians on his skin, it appeared as if he had a terrifying tattoo. Omari felt like he was watching a horror movie, shuddering and swallowing hard.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This was just too scary. He decided he¡¯d better not let Cheyenne give him acupuncture in the future. Layne, out of the corner of his eye, kept an eye on the timer in his hand. He also watched Cheyenne¡¯s actions, and when he saw her continue to hold the silver needle, cold sweat broke out on his back. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cheyenne. It¡¯s already 3 centimeters. If you keep going, Master Iker might not be able to bear it!¡± But if they didn¡¯t continue, the stubborn toxins couldn¡¯t bepletely cleared. When the toxins were left like the weeds in the field, they would continue to grow with each passing day. Chapter 291: Needles Time had dwindled down to thest minute. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze remained locked onto his eyes, watching as his long, sweat-drenched eyshes quivered. Trembling. Hidden beneath his gaze was fatigue, pain, and a hint of yearning. In Master Iker¡¯s eyes, she saw a desire for victory. It was a determination to conquer all obstacles and emerge victorious. He wanted to stand up! He wanted to be the same towering and glorious Iker of the past. Cheyenne bit her lip and her obsidian-like eyes gained a cold, determined glint, akin to the moonlight of autumn. She looked directly at him. ¡°Master Iker, have you decided?¡± ¡°Continue¡­ Miss Lawrence.¡± He knew that if he continued with this needle, the previous pain might he suffered have been in vain. If he stopped now, following old Mr. Edwards¡¯ treatment n, a daily herbal bath and acupuncture for three months might still lead to recovery. However, as he experienced the searing pain that felt like his heart was being roasted, he realized how slow time could pass, with every minute and second feeling like an eternity. Three months¡­ It was too long. ¡°Alright.¡± Cheyenne smiled, radiant as a fireworks disy in the night sky, dazzling and captivating. Calmly, she continued to insert the silver needle, defying old Mr. Edwards¡¯ shocked objections, driving it in. Layne¡¯s rough hand, clutching the timer, trembled uncontrobly. Cold sweat poured down his entire body, his scalp tingling. This was too audacious!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even in the medical records of the Edwards family, the ancestors who had developed the Thirteen Needles dared to use the twelfth needle only up to four centimeters. Throughout his thirty-plus years of practice, Layne had never ventured beyond three centimeters. Cheyenne¡¯s action was unprecedented, and Layne couldn¡¯t determine whether it was good or bad. As he rapidly considered how to remedy the situation if it failed, he saw Cheyenne preparing to use an even longer needle, measuring twenty-two centimeters. Only thirty seconds remained. In an instant, his face turned ashen. ¡°Stop, Cheyenne! That¡¯s a long needle!¡± But it was toote. Cheyenne ced one hand below Iker¡¯s navel, an inch from the previous insertion, and with her other hand, she gripped the handle of the long needle. She inserted it at a forty-five-degree angle, with her thumb and forefinger against the needle¡¯s shaft, continuing to push it in. Iker¡¯s gaze remained steady as he observed her fair, cool hand resting against his abdomen, and the slight coolness seemed to soothe the underlying heat. ck blood flowed slowly from the needle¡¯s tip, and just as it was about to drip into the water, Cheyenne immediately caught it with a nearby metal tray and covered it. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Layne¡¯s round, wide eyes remained fixed on the silver needle. The voices echoing in his mind repeatedly questioned when and how Cheyenne had learned this final level of the technique. It was only when he heard Cheyenne¡¯s loud shout that he snapped out of his shock, lowering his head to check the timer. The numbers had just stopped at ¡°0¡±. In that split second, she also removed the long needle and had Tanner and Omari assist in lifting Iker out of the bath. She turned around. It wasn¡¯t until Layne came over and tapped her on the forehead that Cheyenne¡¯s limbs began to regain some strength. When she decided to use the final needle, she only had a ten percent certainty. But as a doctor, and with Iker as the patient, she couldn¡¯t afford to show any fear. The sound of rushing water filled the bathroom, and the damp air now carried a faint stench. This was the pus and blood flowing out. Iker, who had fainted from the excruciating pain, had no idea that he had once again appeared in front of others, thoroughly cleaned. Tanner and Omari didn¡¯t even bother with bath towels. They simply scooped him up and carried him to the bedroom. At Davon¡¯s Estate, the man was dressed in a white bathrobe, with a slightly open cor revealing a tantalizing snippet of his tanned neck and delicate corbones. He sat silently behind the desk, holding a small ck circr box in his well-defined,rge hands. A red light shimmered within the darkness, giving it an eerie appearance. A faint, intermittent rustling sound emanated from the small ck box, which was no bigger than a palm, but the source of the sound remained unclear in the dimly lit room. Davon could faintly hear a few key phrasesing from inside the room. ¡°Treatment for the leg.¡± ¡°Pull.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was also the sound of water andughter, which led to a bizarre thought crossing his mind: Was Iker¡¯s leg getting better? The air was thick with restlessness, but the elderly man sitting across from Davon appeared calm and sipped his tea. In his other hand, he held two silver spheres, each about the size of a walnut, with smooth surfaces that indicated they had been frequently handled and yed with. ¡°Master Davon, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. I¡¯m certain that in this world, nobody could have learned theplete Thirteen Needles technique. No one could save Master Iker¡¯s leg.¡± Davon, hearing his confident words, finally felt some relief. However, he still had his doubts and decided to investigate the matter tomorrow. Adrian, on the other hand, thought it was unnecessary, but he realized that this was a perfect opportunity to test Layne¡¯s skills. So, he agreed. The following day, Cheyenne, expended most of her energy treating Master Iker the previous night, slept until well into the morning. The voices downstairs drew her attention, and it took her a while to remember who the owner of the voice was. Granduncle! Why was he here? Cheyenne hurriedly changed out of her nightgown and into a wine-red silk dress with a V-neck. Golden chains adorned the shoulder straps, highlighting her delicate, fair shoulders. Her long, seaweed hair was braided into a fishbone it, with a matching red satin butterfly bow for both a sexy and cute touch. When she appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes brightened. Omari, in particr, fell silent, gazing at her in amazement as she walked towards him. Davon, seated on the couch, appeared unmoved, but the strong spark of interest that flickered briefly in his eyes didn¡¯t escape Omari¡¯s notice. As men, they understood each other well. The intrusive nature of that look left a deep impression on him. This awareness prompted Omari to squint his eyes, shift his body to block Davon¡¯s view, and deny him that sight. Thetter, aware of Omari¡¯s childish behavior, smiled discreetly and withdrew his gaze gracefully. Cheyenne, meanwhile, couldn¡¯t help but notice a guest who had no business being there, sitting at the other end of the couch. She approached and greeted him politely. ¡°Granduncle? What a pleasant surprise; I didn¡¯t expect you to visit.¡± The elderly man nodded and smiled kindly at Cheyenne. ¡°I came uninvited, my dear grandniece, please don¡¯t me me.¡± Cheyenne smiled back. ¡°Of course not.¡± As she spoke, her gaze naturally fell upon the ck velvet-covered box on the table, exuding an air of mystery. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Chapter 292: Being Despised Before Cheyenne could inquire, footsteps approached from outside the door. It sounded like more than one person wasing. At the doorway, three figures appeared, walking closer with some disarray andmotion. Leading the group was George, dressed in a simple casual gray shirt paired with cks. He looked notably lighter and somewhat aged from before. To his left was the elegantly dressed Mya, wearing a Chanel-inspired suit dress, carrying a ssic ck-and-white Chanel handbag and stylish white stiletto heels. She exuded an aura of sophistication and professionalism, resembling a career woman. To his right stood Nora, appearing soft and gentle, radiating a warm and tender demeanor. She held a high-end ck handbag and offered a bright smile. Seemingly surprised to find unexpected visitors at Cheyenne¡¯s ce, the trio paused for a moment. George, confident andposed, approached and shook hands with both men, while a glimmer of hidden intent shone in his eyes behind the sses. ¡°Master Davon, hello. I am George, the CEO of the Lawrence Group and Cheyenne¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Davon responded with a hint of scorn as he leaned back in the sofa, crossing his arms and legs in a nonchnt manner. Davon had already gathered information about Cheyenne¡¯s family situation ¨C her mother¡¯s early death, her father¡¯sck of involvement, her stepmother¡¯s favoritism, and her half-siblings¡¯ dislike for her. George¡¯s sudden appearance raised suspicions about his intentions. George also noticed Omari, seated at the other end of the couch, and hesitated for a moment. He surveyed Omari, who appeared equally distinguished and had a handsome face that didn¡¯t resemble an ordinary person. ¡°And who might this be?¡± George inquired. Omari courteously smiled at George. He had a slim yet stylish presence, and his lips parted gently as he spoke. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lawrence. I¡¯m Omari, awyer.¡± Upon hearing that Omari was awyer, Nora¡¯s face disyed a clear expression of disdain. She looked at Cheyenne with a mocking expression.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Is this thewyer you hired for your good friend, Kate?¡± Nora heard that the Mathews family had hired Zechariah Jacobs, one of the most renowned criminal defensewyers in the country. To be frank, thewyer standing next to Cheyenne appeared too young, with rather delicate features and fair skin, quite the typical ¡°pretty boy¡± look. How could he possibly stand a chance against Zechariah Jacobs? George¡¯s attitude towards Omari seemed to cool down after learning that he was awyer. He started chatting with Davon instead. Thetter¡¯s purpose for today was to inquire about Iker¡¯s leg condition. Who would want to engage in idle chatter with this old man? Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but let out a discreet, scornful chuckle. These people truly were clueless. The Lara family¡¯s influence in Onistead was no less significant than that of the Todd family. Omari himself owned a high-endw firm with annual earnings in the billions, rivaling ten Lawrence familiesbined. They seemed to think that Mr. Lara was just an ordinary attorney, but they couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. Despite being underestimated, Omari still wore warm smile. He met Mya and Nora¡¯s appraising gazes with grace. Nearby, George¡¯s insincere ttery made it seem like he was glued to Davon. ¡°Master Davon, you¡¯re quite the go-getter and quite the young talent. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re currently managing a stable with over a dozen affiliatedpanies. It¡¯s truly impressive.¡± ¡°Mr. Lawrence, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s all thanks to the hard work of mypany¡¯s employees¡­ By the way, Miss Lawrence, may I ask about my older brother¡­¡± Davon patiently contained his frustration and replied in a dispassionate tone. Just as he was about to inquire about Iker¡¯s condition, he was caught off guard by Mya¡¯s sudden interjection. ¡°What¡¯s this? Master Davon is quite the gentleman. He knew we wereing today and specially brought a gift. How could this be appropriate?¡± She voiced her hesitance, but her hand had extended. The emerald bracelet on her wrist exhibited pure color, exquisite texture, and wless translucency. In fact, the moment she walked in, she noticed the high-end packaging on the table, adorned with ck velvet. Could it be¡­ some rare and precious treasure? Given the Todd family¡¯s power, Master Davon¡¯s gift was undoubtedly worth at least six figures. Just as her hand was about to reach the ck velvet, a cold, piercing gaze suddenly turned her way, momentarily leaving Mya stupefied. Following that gaze, she saw a weathered, lifeless-looking face, resembling tree bark in winter, with clear, tiny eyes conveying a clear warning. ¡°This is a gift from Master Davon to Miss Lawrence. It¡¯s probably best if you refrain from touching it.¡± Mya gave him a quick once-over and quickly categorized this man in her mind, noticing his in clothing and surprisingly old-fashioned canvas shoes. He was just Master Davon¡¯s henchman, yet he dared to look at her with such a gaze. So, her quick wit came into y, and she immediately retorted with a charming, giggling tone, ¡°Of course, as you said, this is a gift from Master Davon to our Nora. How could me, as Nora¡¯s mother, not take a look?¡± As she spoke, she provocatively nced at Cheyenne, who was sitting regally on the sofa, gesturing with an ¡®please, go ahead¡¯ expression. Miss Lawrence¡­ Nora shared thest name Lawrence, so it wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect for Mya to say that. However, Nora, who was mentioned by her mother, felt extremely embarrassed. How could Mom do something like this in public? Even if she was curious about the precious gift inside the box, she should have waited until Master Davon left and then taken it from Cheyenne¡¯s hands. After all, this incident might give Master Davon the wrong impression that the Lawrence family was after petty gains. Mya had already reached out to pull down the ck velvet. Her charming smile instantly froze, and her beautiful face turned as pale as a wall as she screamed and took several steps back, her waist bumping against the armrest of the sofa. The ck velvet draped on the table, revealing a square crystal box inside. The box contained a vividly colored, serpentine creature, about one meter long but no thicker than a pinky finger. The snake¡¯s body was a fiery red, and its color was vibrant. In the instant Mya opened the box, the previously coiled red snake suddenly became active. ¡°Hiss.¡± It raised its body, and the triangr head emerged from a small round hole on the box lid. It opened its gaping maw and lunged toward Mya¡¯s hand. In stark contrast to the vibrant red snake body were its jet-ck, slender, forked tongue and two sharp fangs, as white as snow, presenting a horrifying sight. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make a big fuss. It¡¯s just a snake, after all.¡± Azy, melodious voice echoed in her ear, and Cheyenne¡¯s smile left everyone in awe. Chapter 293: Malaya Got Frightened To be honest, George was also taken aback as he looked at the snake inside the ss box, coughing dryly twice. ¡°Ahem¡­ Master Davon, this is really too realistic. This snake is a toy snake, right? Young people can be quite humorous.¡± A toy snake? Cheyenne¡¯s cool voice chimed in at the right moment. ¡°It¡¯s a Lycodon rufozonatus, highly venomous. If you doubt it, you can stick your hand through that small hole and try.¡± Highly venomous! Mya suddenly felt relieved that she had moved away quickly earlier; otherwise, she might have ended up in the hospital if she had been bitten. George was just trying to find a way out for his wife, and he never expected Cheyenne to rebuke him so shamelessly. ¡°This snake is worth a fortune, and it was specially brought from the tropical rainforests and air-freighted here. I¡¯ve heard that snake venom has therapeutic properties, so I procured it as a medicinal ingredient for my elder brother.¡± So, it was meant for Iker¡¯s treatment rather than a gift for Cheyenne. Mya felt embarrassed for losing face, but, having lived to fifty years and experienced countless grand asions, she had developed quite a thick skin. However, an average person would undoubtedly be mortified. Bringing up Iker, Adrian naturally steered the conversation to the purpose of their visit today. ¡°Grandniece, where is your grandfather? We want to inquire about the condition of Master Iker.¡± It had been almost a month of treatment, but Iker still appeared the same. Adrian was confident that Layne couldn¡¯t cure this disease. However, Davon had insisted on this visit, hoping for peace of mind. Hearing Cheyenne being addressed this way, George and his family were shocked. They initially thought this unassuming elderly man was Master Davon¡¯s driver or something, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be Cheyenne¡¯s granduncle. That practically made him their rtive! Mya remembered the old man¡¯s warning from earlier, and it still sent shivers down her spine. Now, recalling the incident, she still felt a lingering sense of dread. At the staircase, a figure suddenly appeared. Layne¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his silvery-white strands gleamed in the light. His weary face looked even older and frail than before. He wore a white linen apron covered in herbal residue, giving the impression that he had just stepped out of a busy work session. Layne¡¯s appearance made Mya and Nora behave more respectfully, especially the former. She immediately became well-behaved and said, ¡°Come on, Nora, call him Grandpa.¡± Since the previous college artpetition, Nora had taken quite a fall from her high pedestal. Everyone knew she had lost to the inept Cheyenne, and her pride had been destroyed. Nora was actually not very willing to address Layne as ¡°Grandpa¡± because thestpetition caused her to lose a free overseas study opportunity, and her mentor couldn¡¯t help her either. She ced the me on Cheyenne as well as Layne, the indirect aplice. Nora¡¯s reluctant tone made Layne feel disgusted. He gave a cold snort, brushed off the herbal residue from his clothes, and took slow steps down the staircase to sit across from George. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t deserve it. Besides, I only have one granddaughter, Cheyenne. I can¡¯t bear being called Grandpa by someone else, so let¡¯s skip it.¡± These words were a direct ¡°p in the face¡± to Nora in public. Nora¡¯s unwillingness was one thing, but George¡¯s sarcasticments were another. A trace of ¡°distress¡± appeared on Nora¡¯s pure face, and her voice sounded feeble and mosquito-like in their ears. ¡°I know I disappointed you, Grandpa, in thestpetition. If you don¡¯t want me to address you like this, I¡¯ll call you ¡®old Mr. Edwards¡¯ from now on.¡± Hearing this, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t because Nora did something wrong that displeased Layne but rather Layne¡¯s excessively high expectations for his granddaughter. ¡°Alright, Grandpa, don¡¯t get upset over unrted people. Here, have an orange to calm your nerves.¡± Omari picked up an orange from the fruit tter on the table, his smile filled with mischief, and handed it to Layne. Thetter¡¯s attention was entirely on the uninvited guests in the room. He didn¡¯t even notice how Omari had just addressed him. Layne subconsciously took the orange, and Omari thought he had sessfully convinced the old man, so he offered a victorious smile. Cheyenne overheard everything and gave him a fierce re. ¡°Why are you calling him ¡®grandpa¡¯? He¡¯s not your grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Your grandpa is also my grandpa. Just now, he agreed,¡± Omari replied, touching his straight nose, and his crimson lips curved slightly. Davon, who was sitting not far from them, naturally heard their conversation and gave Omari a meaningful look. Everyone knew that Omari Lara¡¯s fianc¨¦e was a member of the Glenn family. If the Glenns found out about Cheyenne¡¯s existence, it would probably be another entertaining drama. Layne didn¡¯t realize that he had been tricked by Omari. He had already eaten the orange, and he couldn¡¯t spit it out now. He had no choice but tobel Omari as ¡°sly and scheming¡± in his mind. Whenpared to Omari, Benson seemed better. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, I apologize for the intrusion. I came to inquire about my older brother¡¯s condition. May I know if he¡¯s avable to see visitors?¡± Davon asked in a soft voice, casting a nce towards the room on the second floor. ¡°Well¡­¡± After a few seconds of contemtion, Layne stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°Iker¡¯s leg condition worsenedst night, and he had a restless night. He only managed to sleep this morning. Given your close rtionship with him, it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re concerned.¡± ¡°Master Davon, please follow me upstairs.¡± Davon expected Layne and Cheyenne to strongly dissuade him from going upstairs. To his surprise, Layne opened the door and invited him upstairs. This straightforward gesture raised suspicions in the naturally distrustful Davon. He hesitated and looked at Adrian, and the two quickly exchanged information. ¡°Very well, then, I¡¯ll let old Mr. Edwards lead the way,¡± Davon said. Layne elegantly rose from his seat and pped his hands. He then instructed Omari to bring the ¡°grand gift¡± on the table with him. Lycodon rufozonatus was indeed quite rare. Since Master Davon had been so generous as to allow him, Layne saw no harm in epting it. Old Mr. Edwards led the way, followed by Adrian, Davon, Cheyenne, and finally Omari, who carried the ss box.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the hall, the three of them red at each other. It seemed like they had be invisible to those who went upstairs! Chapter 294: Tanner Is a Lieutenant Tanner, dressed in a ck suit, stood with his hands behind his back at the top of the stairs, watching the three people in the hall with an expressionless face. His gaze was as vignt as if he were guarding against intruders. Nora, feeling irritated, bit her lip and nced towards the direction of the second floor. Her voice carried a sour tone as she spoke, ¡°Dad, I told you we shouldn¡¯t havee. Cheyenne doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡± From the moment they entered, no greetings or even a ss of water had been offered. George was already feeling slighted, but Nora¡¯s direct usation only added to his frustration. ¡°Enough! Do you need to remind me?¡± George replied with irritation. ¡°You have the time to say all this here. Instead of criticizing Cheyenne, why don¡¯t you learn how to deal with wealthy people? Other than a good reputation, you haven¡¯t brought any substantial benefits. I even spent quite a lot of money in cultivating you.¡± Nora, listening to her father¡¯s ¡°criticism,¡± felt a strong desire to prove herself. Someday, she would make Cheyenne kneel at her feet and be her subordinate. She wanted her father to know that the Lawrence family still needed her to uphold their status. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just about making connections? If a woman is bold enough, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t achieve. And my body is my biggest asset.¡± She suddenly remembered a business card that Teagan Parry had given her a long time ago, tucked into her pocket. Nora clenched her fists as if she had made a resolution. Mya wanted to speak up for her daughter, but her earlier actions had already earned her a warning re from her husband. If she continued to go against his wishes, she might be the target of his anger. ¡°Alright, Nora, don¡¯t make your dad angry. Dear, let¡¯s go upstairs and see Master Iker. Since we¡¯re here, it would be impolite not to pay our respects,¡± Mya suggested. George had the same idea when they were walking upstairs earlier. Now, Mya¡¯s suggestion perfectly aligned with his intentions. He adjusted his clothes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should greet Master Iker.¡± However, just as the family reached the staircase, Tanner stopped them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± George demanded, his anger clear in his eyes. Tanner remained undaunted, standing tall and locking eyes with George. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lawrence. Miss Lawrence ordered that no one is allowed to go upstairs without her permission.¡± ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m her father! Do I need permission to go upstairs in my own daughter¡¯s house?!¡± George eximed, exasperated. He had been living in this house for over twenty years, and Cheyenne hadn¡¯t even been born when they moved in. Now, he was being denied ess by his own daughter. Such a dutiful daughter! Tanner remainedposed, and with a look of disdain, he addressed the three of them sternly. ¡°Miss Lawrence ordered that certain individuals have sticky fingers. Even when they¡¯re having tea in the living room, I have to watch over the teacups. This cup is an antique¡­¡± As soon as he mentioned ¡°certain individuals,¡± Mya¡¯s elegant face flushed with anger, and Nora turned pale with embarrassment. Cheyenne seemed to be treating them as thieves, which was infuriating. With that, if she stayed any longer, it would be too undignified. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go,¡± Nora said. George was also angry as he turned away, but while passing through the living room, he took a deliberate nce at the so-called ¡°antique teacup¡± to see just how precious it was. It was a teacup with a white base and blue floral patterns. There was a small red seal on top, and the hand-painted plum blossoms looked exquisite and ssical. He had seen a simr set of such cups at an auction. One cup was valued at around half a million¡­ If only that money were his! Unfortunately, Cheyenne, that troublemaker, had not given him a single penny in return over the years, except for the one-hundred-million bride price he had demanded from old Mr. Foley in cash. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re not wee here. Tell Cheyenne, no matter what, I¡¯m her father!¡± George dered. Upon hearing this, Tanner rolled his eyes right in front of George and retorted frankly, ¡°You? You think you¡¯re worthy of being Miss Lawrence¡¯s father?¡± His words left George fuming, and he finally found an opportunity to vent. Mya, who had been holding back her anger, ced one hand on her hip and pointed her finger at Tanner, berating him. ¡°In this day and age, even a doorman acts like a tiger? Open your eyes and take a good look. This is your master¡¯s father, and I am her mother. We can fire you anytime, believe it or not.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Tanner responded nonchntly. ¡°Well, well, have young people these days be so arrogant? Don¡¯t believe it, huh? Do you think Cheyenne would oppose her own father for a servant like you?¡± Mya retorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Tanner replied indifferently. His unyielding, indifferent attitude left Mya feeling powerless for the first time. He had the aura of a teenager who couldn¡¯t care less, and it gave her a sense of frustration. Upstairs, Cheyenne had just gone out to get some water, but when she heard Mya scolding Tanner, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and decided to descend the stairs gracefully. Cheyenne¡¯s voice was clear and gentle as she spoke to Tanner, ¡°Lieutenant Mercado, I appreciate your help watching over them. You can leave now. Thank you.¡± Her voice reached George and Mya, sending a chill down their spines. George stammered, ¡°He, he¡¯s not a b-bodyguard?¡± ¡°Bodyguard? Mya, you¡¯re really overestimating me. Lieutenant Mercado is Master Iker¡¯s trusted aide. He was even granted military ranks and a bar honor three years ago¡­ I couldn¡¯t possibly afford him,¡± Cheyenne replied with a yful tone. This young-looking man was, in fact, the right-hand man of Master Iker! Three years ago, when Iker was promoted to the rank of Field Marshal by the President, this seemingly delicate young man held the rank of at least a Lieutenant Colonel in the military! Mya felt her vision go ck, and she passed out. She had been shocked twice within an hour, and the roller-coaster of emotions was too much to handle.N?velDrama.Org content. George promptly caught his wife and held her close to his chest while pinching her philtrum with a hard grip. When he removed his thumb, the area was significantly paler. It was as if it had taken a lot of foundation make-up to achieve this effect. Chapter 295: Death Wish ¡°Mya? Mya, please wake up!¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± The father and daughter urgently called out to their unconscious family member. They had arrived earlier in a pristine condition, but now they were leaving in disarray. As she was about to leave, Nora stopped and looked back at Cheyenne. Her tearful eyes carried a venomous re, and she left with a bitter threat, ¡°Cheyenne, remember this well, I will definitely make you pay for this!¡± Tanner frowned elegantly and coldly responded on Cheyenne¡¯s behalf, ¡°Your mother fainted on her own. What does that have to do with Miss Lawrence?¡± Cheyenne herself, however, wore a sweet and sensual smile, carrying a basin in her hand as she descended the stairs gracefully, getting closer with every step. Nora instinctively took a couple of steps back as Cheyenne approached, reying a phrase in her mind that made her heart pound: ¡°If you want to enter vertically and leave horizontally, feel free to try.¡± Nora was intimidated by the imposing aura around Cheyenne, leaving with resentment while supporting the unconscious Mya. Upstairs, in the room, though it was Cheyenne¡¯s house, the interior decor was identical to that of Iker¡¯s bedroom at his vi. To the uninformed, it would seem like it belonged to the Todd mansion. Davon stood by the bedside, casting a shadow over most of the person lying there. The man had his eyes tightly shut, and when he opened them, long and thick eyshes flickered like a fan. In the instant he opened his eyes, a glint shed across his pupils, imperceptible to anyone. In the blink of an eye, his face seemed even paler than before. Whether it was an illusion or not, Davon felt that his brother¡¯splexion looked much worse than before. Weakened to the point where even speaking was an effort. ¡°Iker, how are you? How is it that just a few days apart, you¡¯ve be so ill? Should I have Adrian take a look at you?¡± He took Iker¡¯s big hand, inquiring with concern, as if he genuinely cared about his well-being. At that moment, Adrian swiftly walked over and grabbed the corner of the nket, preparing to pull it up. Just in time, another elderly hand pressed down on the nket. Layne, not too pleased, scolded Adrian. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t. Have you forgotten that the Recuperation Salve on the wound should not be exposed to the wind? It could cause a rash around the injury.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Adrian had a moment of confusion. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for over twenty years, and this term felt foreign after all those years¡­ For a brief moment, he felt as if he had returned to his younger days, running through the mountains with his elder brothers. But when he snapped back to reality, they were all well into their senior years, with children and grandchildren of their own. ¡°You¡¯re right. Recuperation Salve shouldn¡¯t be exposed to the wind. But I¡¯m curious, will this medicine have any effect on Master Iker¡¯s condition?¡± In fact, Adrian had used Recuperation Salve on Iker¡¯s leg, but it just helped alleviate his pain. The heavy scent of the herbal salve filled the air, and Adrian, with his keen sense of smell, could probably identify its ingredients. It was indeed Recuperation Salve. Iker, with great effort, looked at his younger brother and reached out his hand to grab the hem of his clothing. It was a light touch, like a dragonfly skimming the water¡¯s surface. ¡°Iker, do you have something to say to me?¡± Davon half-bent, leaned in, and listened very seriously. Inaudible, mosquito-like sounds filled the air, and it was so quiet in the room that you could hardly hear what he was saying. ¡°What¡­ why are you here? Get out!¡± In response to this final ¡°Get out,¡± Davon¡¯s smile froze for a moment, and the noble eyes arched. ¡°What? Iker, did you say your legs hurt a bit? Let me have a look¡­¡± It was almost toote, and the corner of Davon¡¯s sheet was suddenly lifted, revealing a strong medicinal and bloody smell. Thick white gauze was wrapped around his knees, with fresh blood soaking through, appearing as a dreadful wound. This was more than just a leg injury; it could even threaten his life. At this thought, Davon felt a huge weight lifted from his chest. A gentle smile appeared on his handsome face, and he carefully covered the sheets again, saying, ¡°Iker, your leg will definitely get better. You must keep fighting, don¡¯t give up.¡± Meeting Iker¡¯s cold and icy gaze, he was still able to respond with a warm smile, something that not everyone could aplish. Cheyenne took a step closer and happened to see Davon lift the corner of the sheet for Iker. As he did, a piece of his solid bronze arm was exposed, revealing a long, slender, bluish-purple tattoo. It seemed to be the silhouette of a snake, and she wasn¡¯t sure exactly what the design was. But she remembered Kelvin¡¯s words to her when he said that the man had a ne with an eagle holding a snake as its design. Now she could see half of a snake¡¯s outline on his arm, but she wasn¡¯t sure of the exact design. However, since Master Iker had only received his first treatmentst night, besides the people in the vi, no one else should know about it. It made Cheyenne wonder whether Granduncle and Master Davon¡¯s arrival today was just a coincidence or if there was an ulterior motive. Adrian furrowed his sparse, pale eyebrows, looking displeased as he cast an unappreciative gaze at Davon. If he didn¡¯t believe him, why seek cooperation with him in the first ce? Chapter 296: Take Care of Yourself Next, there was a furious outburst in the room, like a thunderp on a clear day, nearly shattering people¡¯s eardrums. ¡°I said that Recuperation Salve can¡¯t be exposed to light. Master Davon, are you here to visit Master Iker or harm him?¡± Layne¡¯s angry voice echoed through the room. Davon quickly apologized with his hands together and a respectful attitude, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, old Mr. Edwards. I thought my big brother mentioned an itch on his leg, so I was concerned about the wound.¡± ¡°Of course it itches! It¡¯s just a nerve reaction due to damaging the bone tissue. Why are you making a fuss?¡± If it had been anyone else, daring to speak to him like that, they would have been dismissed by Davon. However, this was Layne, old Mr. Edwards, a figure who once made the whole Onistead tremble. He had awork of rtionships so extensive that it was spine-chilling. ¡°All right, Layne. Master Davon is just showing concern. You¡¯re busy, so I and Master Davon will leave.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The old man was still a bit stubborn, waving his hand impatiently as if shooing away an annoying fly, giving the two no face. ¡°Go on, get out. I don¡¯t need you meddling in my business.¡± Seeing her grandpa being ¡°stubborn¡± in this way, Cheyenne came over with a lovely smile, gently persuading. ¡°Come on, Grandpa, don¡¯t be like this. Master Davon and Granduncle are guests, please forgive them. My grandpa has always been like this, just ignore him.¡± These two, one acting stern and the other sweet, really thought they were dealing with idiots, didn¡¯t they? Couldn¡¯t they see everything? Davon left with Adrian, and the room finally returned to calm. Iker, who was supposed to be lying in bed waiting to die, suddenly sat up. His white shirt was soaked with sweat, and his short, sharp hair was glued to his temples, highlighting the sharpness of his features. ¡°Tanner, open the curtains, and let in some fresh air.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Layne also sighed in relief, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead and walking up to Iker. His gaze fell on the gauze on Iker¡¯s knee, and he disdainfully unwrapped it, throwing the gauze stained with red ink into the trash. ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say that the Recuperation Salve wouldn¡¯t help Master Iker¡¯s leg injury?¡± Cheyenne asked curiously. As soon as she finished speaking, Layne gave her a disdainful look and said, ¡°Smell it carefully. Does this smell like the Recuperation Salve to you?¡± It was just a salve that looked very simr to the Recuperation Salve. The ingredients were simr, but it contained an extra ingredient, fructusidii, which made a world of difference in terms of medicinal effect. The Recuperation Salve was used externally to treat bone fractures, while the Peace Pill was for treating disorders, pain relief, kidney deficiency, and warming effects, among other medicinal properties. Upon hearing Cheyenne mention that the medicine had the ability to treat kidney deficiency, Omari looked meaningfully at Iker. ¡°Grandpa is truly a master of medicine. He can see that Master Iker has kidney deficiency at a nce¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Layne¡¯s cold eyes returned to Omari, and he scrutinized him from head to toe. This made Omari feel his scalp tingle, and he gave an awkward smile. Speaking of this, I saw you get up several times to urinatest night, each time holding your waist. Young man, rather than worrying about others, you should take care of yourself first.¡± Laughter erupted in the room, with Cheyenne¡¯s being the most exaggerated. She patted Omari¡¯s shoulder sympathetically. With her red lips slightly apart, Cheyenne whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Lara, don¡¯t be afraid. My family has a secret medicine that guarantees better effects than what¡¯s sold outside, and it¡¯s cheaper too, see, it¡¯s this much.¡± She extended her soft hand in front of him, showing a ¡°five¡± with her fingers, her eyes filled with sympathy. ¡°Cheyenne, I don¡¯t have kidney¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Mr. Lara. Don¡¯t be afraid. My family brand guarantees to cure the disease. Just look at this.¡± She repeated the gesture with her hand. Omari was speechless. ¡°Which eye of yours saw me being afraid? I swear, I must have had too much teast night before bed, which is why I got up to urinate¡­ it wasn¡¯t as many times as Grandpa said. Maybe just twice or three times¡­¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After a moment, Tanner used a signal detector to find a small ck metal box hidden in the bushes behind the mansion. It was quite well concealed, wrapped in a stic bag, carefully covered with grass, and only the size of an egg tart. It was hardly noticeable to an ordinary person. When the listening device was ced on the table, the room fell into silence, and it still had a shing red light. It didn¡¯t seem to have been recently ced there. From the night Kelvin discovered the ck-d person until today, it had been almost three days. That¡¯s probably why Granduncle and Master Davon came to visit today. If Cheyenne had any doubts about it being a coincidence or necessity before, she was now quite certain. Cheyenne quickly created a Line discussion group on her phone and sent a message in the group saying, ¡°What should we do?¡± Tanner, with a white Snoopy profile picture, responded to her, ¡°Destroy it?¡± Nighttime replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it might alert them.¡± Iker¡¯s profile picture was entirely ck, just like his Line username, adorned with two sparse stars. In her view, this kind of profile picture was something only older people would use, and it could only be Master Iker. Omari¡¯s profile picture was a 45-degree angle selfie. His name was quite special too. ¡°Beingflirty¡± Beingflirty: ¡°Why don¡¯t we retaliate in kind? @SweetMouthColdHearted¡± SweetMouthColdHearted: ¡°How should we retaliate in kind? @Beingflirty¡± Omari smiled mysteriously and then picked up the listening device, heading towards the basement warehouse of the mansion. This area was used to store food and misceneous items, and due to being in the basement, the signal was not very good. Once you closed the door, the sounds inside were hardly audible outside. He threw the listening device into a basket, as it wasmon for one or two mice to sneak in for a midnight snack. Their chewing noises could go on from evening to dawn, sounding like ¡°squeak, squeak,¡± making it impossible to sleep. For several days, Davon kept hearing simr sounds of ¡°click, click¡± that resembled the noise in his nightmares, keeping him awake all night. What on earth were they up to? Why did these strange sounds keeping? If he hadn¡¯t asionally heard people talking, Davon would have thought the listening device had been discovered. But when he listened closely to the content of the conversations, he turned blue with anger. Chapter 297: Reece’s Shorts ¡°What are we having for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Master Iker loves minced meat with eggnt, Mr. Lara prefers a mild taste, and Miss Cheyenne¡­ she¡¯s the pickiest of all.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have poached chicken.¡± ¡°Poached chicken is not a good idea. How about we make chicken and mushroom stew? It¡¯s nutritious and healthy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too hot today.¡± ¡°In that case, we can have cold shredded chicken.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sapphire Studios, one of thergest film and television bases in Che. Every day, dozens of production crews work here, with thousands of actors and countless behind-the-scenes crew members waiting in line. If you see a celebrity on the street, you might take out your phone and snap a photo, but inside this studio, everyone is immune. Unless they see a top A-list celebrity, most people don¡¯t get excited. The weather was scorching in summer, and the sun felt like a zing furnace, hanging in the blue sky. With an outdoor temperature reaching 102 degrees Fahrenheit, many people were wilting in the heat. Under the intense re of spotlights and lighting boards, it was challenging to keep your eyes open. Despite the difficult conditions, Reece still delivered a perfect performance in this environment. ¡°Click.¡± The chubby director, hiding in the shade of the trees, loudly shouted, and you could almost see the sweat beads on his forehead streaming down due to the exertion. His ck cotton T-shirt looked like it was about to release water. He used a stapled script as a fan to create a breeze for the young man. ¡°Mr. Gray, you¡¯ve worked hard in this scorching weather, wearing that wig and headgear. Come, let¡¯s take a break, have some tea, and wait for a while.¡± The script of this TV series mainly revolved around a modern disillusioned male teacher who suddenly saw ghosts. He embarked on a journey to collect ghosts, battle monsters, level up, and uncover a powerful family secret. The scene they were shooting today portrayed the past life of the male lead and his sister, who was the only one who truly cared for him and more memorable than the female lead despite her limited screen time. When the production team was selecting the actress for this role, they considered many factors and finally decided on a well-connected talent rmended by their sponsor, the famous actress Juliana. The director had no clue who Juliana was and even did some research to find out. She made her debut in a talent show, but her performances on the show were mediocre. Singing? Just average. Dancing? She barely tried. It was rumored that she was a wealthy heiress from a prestigious family, but her poor attitude and quirky personality didn¡¯t make her likable among her group members.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She relied on her designer outfits and ostentatious disys of wealth, making her a hot topic among the public. The director had doubts about whether an untrained actor from a talent show could handle such an important role. He had someone else in mind for the role. However, the producer informed him that Juliana¡¯s influential backers had invested five million dors in the project, and if they didn¡¯t cast her, that money would be withdrawn. Money talks, and directors have to listen. Mr. Morrison went all-in when deciding to produce this y. He had to sell two houses just to scrape together eighty million. Every penny went straight into the project. Barely making ends meet. Five million had tost him for at least another half a month¡­ Well, at least she was decent-looking enough, and as for costumes, styling, and music, he could make adjustmentster. As for her acting skills, she¡¯d got professional voice actors to rely on now. Thinking about this, Mr. Morrison couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how tough the industry had be. Back in the day, actors were incredibly dedicated. They prepared their lines and expressions well in advance. But now, most actors recite their lines without emotion. This has given rise to another industry in the entertainment world, voice actors. They didn¡¯t need visuals; they could convey a wide range of emotions with just a few lines. In this regard, they were often much better than many so-called ¡°actors¡± on the screen. However, filming in the summertime was peak season, and every production was desperately short of voice actors. Finding one at this point is proving to be quite a challenge. Over here, Reece took off his traditional costume¡¯s outer robe, revealing a pair of white, furry thighs. On his feet, he sported a pair of flip-flops with a vibrant yellow pattern, and he had a half-smoked cigarette dangling from his mouth. He squatted under the eaves, blowing out smoke rings. His appearance bore no resemnce to that of a popr heartthrob. He looked more like a carefree beach bum on vacation. When his agent, n, approached and witnessed Reece¡¯s state, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows with concern, looking worried. He cautiously advised, ¡°Reece, can you please refrain from smoking in public next time? If the media catches you doing this, your status as the nation¡¯s sweetheart might be at risk.¡± ¡°And how on earth did you end up wearing these tattered beach shorts that are far from fitting your image again? Weren¡¯t you told to throw them away after you wore them to the Flower Film Awardsst time?¡± n was on the verge of tears. But Reece remained seated under the eaves, enjoying his cigarette. The bluish smoke veiled most of his strikingly handsome face, leaving only a glimpse of his sharp, delicate jawline. ¡°Throw them away? Do you know how much these cost? Five thousand dors. I won¡¯t throw them.¡± Moreover, Cheyenne had bought him these shorts. Why did Cheyenne gift Reece these shorts? That¡¯s a different embarrassing story Reece would rather forget about, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to bring it up either. As time passed, people only remembered that their idol, Reece, had a rather provocative pair of shorts. They were always making headlines, with titles like: ¡°Feeling Sorry for Reece. He Wears Shorts Year-Round,¡± ¡°Crowdfunding to Buy Reece Some Pants,¡± ¡°It¡¯s Winter, Reece, Don¡¯t Forget Your Long Johns,¡± and ¡°Reece, Your Pants Need Washing¡­¡± Chapter 298: Like a Soda After receiving a scolding from Reece about the shorts, n wisely decided not to bring up the topic of the shorts again. Instead, he shifted to another subject. Other artists were usually obedient and follow their agent¡¯s instructions. But their artist, Reece, treated his agent like his server. Well, what could n do when Reece was just so incredibly popr? Even though he was not the most handsome guy in the entertainment industry, his temper wasn¡¯t the best, and his acting and singing skills were just average, he had a unique charm that fascinated his fans. Over the years, Reece had earned quite a bit of money, and their rtionship was less like a conventional artist-agent partnership and more like that of a boss and his underling. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my light. Move your butt, or if I identally flick my ash¡­,¡± Reece warned. n¡¯s face paled, and he quickly covered his backside, legs mped together, taking a cautious step aside, as if he were a kangaroo on the Australian in. He made way for Reece. ¡°Mr. Gray, the scene shooting for this drama is already halfway through, and the production team knows that you need a co-star to y the next scene.¡± Reece had reviewed the script carefully, and indeed, it required an actress to y his role¡¯s sister. In the previous cast list, he had specifically checked, and the actress for this role was still undetermined. It was ridiculous to inform him sote that they had found a female lead. He took a deep breath, letting the scent of tobo fill his mouth, savoring the slightly bitter taste of nicotine before slowly exhaling. When he opened his eyes, the bluish smoke he exhaled took various shapes in the air before being dispersed by the southern wind, leaving behind only a lingering heat. ¡°Oh? Who is it? Tell me more; do I know her?¡± n unfolded the information provided by thepany, bending humbly as he handed it over, smiling obsequiously. ¡°Reece, just take a look at thisdy. She¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Reece perked up a bit at the mention andzily cast a nce. When he saw the person in the photo, he pursed his lips and uttered a harsh word, ¡°Ugly.¡± This ¡°ugly¡± wasn¡¯t just about her appearance; it was also about her character. He had witnessed what happened at the hospital thest time. Juliana dared to be disrespectful to old Mr. Edwards and even mocked Cheyenne. n¡¯s smiling expression froze for a moment, and a hint of disbelief flickered in his eyes. He pointed to Juliana¡¯s photo again and softly urged, ¡°Reece, take another look. Miss Chambers is truly beautiful. Among the post-90s starlets, only she is worthy of ying your co-star.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, she¡¯s ying the male lead¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± There was no room for negotiation. Reece abruptly stood up, and even while crouching, he was taller than n, looking even more slender and lean. n had to tilt his head up to speak to him and found it somewhat difficult. ¡°Reece, this is thepany¡¯s arrangement. Thepany has high hopes for this new talent and wants you to mentor her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Reece raised the almost burned-out cigarette butt to his lips. n was puzzled; what was Reece doing? ¡°Take a puff yourself. This is Romeo No. 1, and it pairs wonderfully with Cuban rum, giving you the feeling of being in a natural forest. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have Cuban rum here.¡± Is this cigarette expensive? Very expensive! n had personally gone to buy it, and he recalled it was more than nine thousand for a box, which had about twenty cigarettes. It worked out to be around five hundred dors for a single cigarette. n dared not take it from him and awkwardly scratched the back of his head, grinning in a good-natured but somewhat awkward manner. ¡°Reece, I¡¯m not worthy. You should smoke it yourself.¡± ¡°Well said, a person should have self-awareness. Tell Juliana that Romeo No. 1 should be paired with Cuban rum, and she¡¯s at best just like a soda.¡± So, she was not deserving! After delivering that line, Reece extinguished the remaining half of his cigarette by stubbing it out and tossed it on the ground. He even stepped on it with the sole of his foot to ensure it was entirely put out before picking it up with a tissue, disposing of it in a trash bin designated for cigarette butts in the smoking area. Reece was considerate enough to avoid any risk of a stray ember igniting one of the wooden prop houses, which were abundant in the Sapphire Studios. n watched his artist, who was so civilized, felt a sense of satisfaction. But then, when he recalled how Reece had used Cuban rum and soda to mock Miss Chambers, his smile disappeared, reced by a look of deep resentment. ¡°Like a soda¡± wasn¡¯t a ttering phrase, and if Miss Chambers found out, she might end up making a scene in the media again. Thepany didn¡¯t seem to have a clear strategy. They previously arranged a ¡°boyfriend¡± for Reece and stirred up ¡°Jerome & Reece¡± for nearly half a year. Many people spected that Reece was gay, but thepany hadn¡¯t issued any statements. Now, they suddenly pushed Juliana to create a new couple named ¡°Reece & Juliana¡± and imed it would dispel previous rumors. In reality, it was just an attempt to capitalize on Reece¡¯s poprity to boost Juliana¡¯s career. Unfortunately, they chose Reece, who was famously difficult to work with. On the other side of the story, it was time to start filming, but Miss Chambers was nowhere to be seen, and the director was on the verge of a breakdown. It was like adding insult to injury. Reece, seemingly unfazed, took off his costume and handed it to the director, snapping his fingers in a carefree manner. ¡°Mr. Morrison, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being a diva, but the person you¡¯ve chosen is just too unreliable. My time is precious, and you want me to stand here, under the scorching sun, waiting for her?¡± ¡°Ask her if she deserves it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back to have Mango Iced Blend. Let me make it clear; if Julianaes to y that role, please find a young male actor to y her brother. I won¡¯t apany her.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The director stared in astonishment as Reece, d in his bright yellow shorts, left and boarded his trailer after his outburst. Thements he made about Juliana quickly spread to the inte, thanks to the extras who overheard the conversation. In less than half a day, numerous Twitter big ounts posted this juicy gossip: ¡°Hot young actress gets roasted by A-list male idol, suspected diva behavior on set.¡± Initially, people were criticizing Reece for acting like a diva. Chapter 299: Postnatal Care Juliana¡¯s fans on Twitter were sting Reece, using him ofcking gentlemanly conduct and even bringing up his previous rumors with other male stars. They imed he was gay and suffering from gynophobia, which exined his cruelty towards the adorable Juliana. They even went as far as to say he wasn¡¯t a real man. Reece¡¯s fan club didn¡¯t hold back. His fans argued that Juliana had no real talent and was simply being supported due to her influential connections. They used her of having a wealthy background and joining the cast with financial backing, suggesting thepany¡¯s aim was to promote her. Reece was the only male idol in recent years without any rumors with female stars. He had good poprity and resources, so pairing him with Juliana was bound to attract attention. What¡¯s more, there was a wave of viral stories about Juliana¡¯s previous arrogance and low emotional intelligence. The most recent incident involved her berating an old artist in the hospital, calling him a poor, uneducated peasant from the countryside. The old artist gave her a fitting and thorough lesson, much to the satisfaction ofizens. As the fans of both stars escted their feud, the poprity of this drama soared. The director hadn¡¯t anticipated that a celebrity feud could be this beneficial, and he felt an urge to create more topics. However, Juliana didn¡¯t give him the chance. Out of the blue, Rex, Juliana¡¯s father, posted a photo of Juliana painting in her study on Twitter, along with an apology. ¡°I¡¯m Rex Chambers. As Juliana¡¯s father, I haven¡¯t given her a proper upbringing. I¡¯ve seen all the criticism from everyone. My daughter indeed has many ws, and I¡¯m sorry for causing concern.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°In the next three months, Juliana will be dedicating her time to self-improvement and will not ept any invitations for variety shows, programs, or TV dramas. Thank you for your support. Sincerely, Rex.¡± It turns out that Juliana was the daughter of Vice President Rex from the Onistead Calligraphy Association! This shocking revtion sent waves throughizens. Her previous statements on a show about her father¡¯s painting worth millions and her monthly allowance being in the six figures turned out to be true, not just mere boasts. She was a well-educated and wealthy daughter who gave up a multimillion-dor inheritance to pursue a dream in the entertainment industry. She became the standard of a ¡°hardworking¡± and ¡°ambitious¡± rich second-generation celebrity who didn¡¯t rely on her family¡¯s influence. Juliana missed out on ying this role and even had a falling out with her father over it. Her agent, however, found her and told her that the heated discussion was a good thing and her anger subsided. She went to Reece¡¯s Twitter to apologize in person. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Reece. I wasn¡¯t avoiding you that day, but my father locked me in to practice calligraphy.¡± Reece didn¡¯t respond. He noticed another piece of more important news. #Akloit College¡¯s Things You Must Know No one knew that Reece was actually from Akloit College, and this was a story filled with bitterness. Reece¡¯s father had rented a farm in the countryside and raised pigs. He hoped his son would graduate and return to take over the family business. His father even secretly changed his major from piano to ¡°Postnatal Care for Sows.¡± By the time Reece found out, it was toote. This major was under the School of Biochemical Engineering, and no one knew which crazy professor came up with this idea. To cater to the market¡¯s demand for talent, they decided to establish a major in postnatal care for sows. They were worried that no one would enroll, but unexpectedly, someone foolishly put it as his first choice. The old professor was delighted and personally went to the airport to pick up his only student. Reece thought this music professor was warm-hearted because he valued his potential as a musician. However, he couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. The professor was indeed intent on nurturing him, but not as a musician. While other freshmen shared various exciting photos of their new and sophisticated surroundings or pictures of gatherings with ssmates, Reece was alone. The n was to admit ten students, but as soon as the other nine heard the major was postnatal care for sows, they¡¯d rather spend money to transfer to other schools. Reece was the only one who had epted the offer. The old professor treated him to a bowl of sweet and sour spare ribs in the cafeteria and then asked with a smile, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Without thinking too much, Reece, inexperienced and starving for the day, not enjoying the in-flight meal, was now delighted with the piping hot sweet and sour spare ribs and nearly bit his own tongue. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Reece was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. The old professor was full of expectations, smiling and supporting his chin with his hands, as if he considered his own wrinkled face a blooming flower. ¡°Do you want to know how to make sweet and sour spare ribs?¡± With a mouthful of ribs, Reece blinked and said, ¡°Well¡­¡± He probably didn¡¯t need to know that. He had a dedicated cook at home, and her cooking was decent. Without asking for Reece¡¯s opinion, the old professor grabbed his hand and dragged him to an open space behind the biology building, where he had constructed a makeshift small house using hollow bricks. There, he nned to demonstrate how to cook sweet and sour spare ribs. Reece looked at the ¡°shantytown¡± house and heard the strange sounds of creatures. ¡°Oink oink oink¡­¡± This sound¡­ he was no stranger to it. He often heard it at home and was sickened by it. He thought that going to college would provide some peace and quiet, but it seemed the noise had followed him here. Reacting quickly, Reece tried to escape and cover his ears, but the old professor extended a leg to block his way. ¡°Where are you going? This is your ssroom for the next four years. Take a look and make friends with your little buddies, especially Piggy.¡± Piggy? You mean that sow, Snowball? Reece¡¯s world crumbled in an instant. He wanted to transfer to another school, but his father informed him that this major was specially selected for him, and if he transferred or dropped out midway, he¡¯d receive no more allowance. His father, as stern as he was, kept his word. By the way, that pesky old professor was named Edwards, who happened to be Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather, Layne Edwards. Chapter 300: Pig Farming Regarding the fact that his professor was Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather, Reece only found outter. After staying in the pig farming major for a year, Reece learned the entire process from breeding to fattening to postnatal care within two months. During the next two years, there were no new students in this major, and he remained the only andst student in the program. The school even seemed to have forgotten both the major and Reece. By the time he reached his sophomore year, Reece couldn¡¯t bear the foolish sounds of the pigs anymore. He decided to participate in a talent show run by a TV program. When the host asked him what his family did for a living, Reece promptly answered, ¡°Pig farming.¡± At first, everyone thought he was joking, but when he posted a photo from his home in the Gray family¡¯s pigsty, they finally realized that he was serious. He was not kidding.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Reece was really into pig farming! However, even when it came to pig farming, having good looks made a world of difference. While ying the guitar for the pigs, Reece¡¯s fans would just scream in delight, thinking he was incredibly handsome. ¡°He¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°He¡¯s sopassionate!¡± ¡°The pigs in Reece¡¯s family are much better looking and healthier than others!¡± At first, other artists mocked Reece¡¯sck of talent and suggested he should give up the entertainment industry and go back to farming pigs, since at least those pigs appreciated his talent. However, this ridicule was quickly pped down by Reece¡¯s father, Lamont Gray. During that time, there was a food crisis in Agerone, with many people suffering from hunger. The two countries established a joint aid association, and the Che government decided to donate 100, 000 pigs to various Ageronean countries. It was Lamont who donated these 100, 000 pigs. Calcting at current market prices, this donation cost him approximately two hundred million. So, when Reece talked about pig farming, he wasn¡¯t referring to small-scale or personal ones. Those who investigated Reece¡¯s family background found out that Lamont, Reece¡¯s father, was the chairman of apany listed among the top 500panies in Che. The primary industries of Lamont¡¯spany were in animal feed, pig farming, and food, making it a leadingpany in the Che agriculture industry. Thepany¡¯s market value was around 50 billion, and it had consistently been a steady performer in the share market. What was even more surprising was that Reece, as the heir of 50 billion worth of assets, simply pursuing his musical dreams and experiencing life in the entertainment industry. As for acting, it was just a way for a second-generation rich kid to explore life. If the productionpany offended Reece to save a measly five million, it would be a real brainless move. ¡­ The Zamora Vi was located in the south of Akloit, which was considered the old city area with historical Western-style buildings that were starting to show signs of aging. The balconies along the streets were adorned with flowers, giving the area a historical and charming atmosphere. It was summer, a season when flowers were in full bloom. The contrast between the southern and northern parts of the city was striking. In the north, there were skyscrapers, neon signs, and a fast-paced lifestyle, while the south had the charm of a small town frozen in time. You could often see small groups of children carrying backpacks ying on the streets. Silver-haired elderly couples walked hand in hand with walking canes, strolling in the warm breeze. It was a peaceful and idyllic scene. Reece couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he¡¯dst visited this ce, but as he looked at the familiar surroundings, it felt like he had traveled back in time. He, Kate, and Cheyenne had been close friends since elementary school, all the way through high school. When he was a child, Reece used to be a bit chubby. His family was never short of meat, even during tough times. In contrast, Cheyenne was quite thin. He would sneak some sausages and snacks from his own home and then do a self-service barbecue at Kate¡¯s ce. Reece remembered the time he secretly went to the Zamora Vi to visit Kate when they were in eighth grade. They watched a romantic film called ¡°Love Story¡±. It was aing-of-age moment for these inexperienced teenagers. When they saw the protagonists in the movie passionately doing that in the ssroom, Reece did the boldest thing he had ever done. He held Kate beside him, eager to imitate the male protagonist in the movie, and kissed her. Just then, Eddie, who should have returned in the evening, came home earlier. There was a light drizzle outside, and the library had closed early, so he bought Kate¡¯s favorite Portuguese egg tarts on his way home. Who would have known that he would witness this ¡°eye-catching¡± scene when he opened the door? In an instant, he felt as if his good cabbage had been stolen by a pig. At that time, Reece was about 1. 65 meters tall and weighed 150 pounds, a bona fide chubby boy. To Eddie, Reece was a genuine ¡°pig¡±! Kate quickly came to her senses and gave Reece a resounding p, scolding him indignantly, ¡°How dare you? I¡¯m your ¡®elder sister¡¯!¡± The term ¡°elder sister¡± was just because she had ttered Cheyenne a bit earlier than Reece, which earned her the reputation of being Reece¡¯s ¡°elder sister¡±. If you really went by age, these two girls would have to obediently call him ¡°brother.¡± For Reece, this was the first time he had seen Eddie, who was gentle, delivering a fierce punch. . That¡¯s awesome. Eddie actually knows how to fight. The not-so-awesome part was that the person being beaten up was him. The next day, Kate, the big-mouthed girl, shared this embarrassing incident with Cheyenne, which resulted in Reece¡¯s being teased by Cheyenne the next day he went to school with a badly bruised face. ¡°Serves you right!¡± For Reece, this incident felt like a minor episode from his youth. Afterward, Kate acted as if nothing had happened, but Reece was gued with inner turmoil for a long time due to giving away his first kiss in such a manner. Chapter 301: Conversation in the Equipment Room Later on, the two beautiful young girls blossomed into the kind of girls that the boys in their ss admired. These fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls were graceful, slender and exquisite, exuding a delicate fragrance. Compared to Cheyenne, who had a reputation that kept others at a distance, Kate became the most popr girl among the boys in the middle school section. Next to the yground, a young boy with heavy footsteps dragged a bag of volleyball equipment towards the equipment room. The teacher had instructed him to put the stuff back to finish his ss. As he reached the door, he happened to hearughter and chattering from inside. The usual troublemakers in the ss were using the excuse of organizing equipment to chat, taking puffs from a smoke and talking about the most interesting topics for teenage boys. ¡°Did you guys notice? That long-haired girl in eighth-grade ss 3 with double ponytails is so good-looking, and her legs are so long.¡± ¡°I noticed. During ourst swimming ss, I took a good look at her chest. She¡¯s definitely ¡®blessed¡¯, probably had some boob job. My hands couldn¡¯t even hold something like that.¡± Just as they finished speaking, it caused a burst ofughter among the others. ¡°You¡¯re such a perv, MOUSE. How can you be so creepy?¡± ¡°Johnson, you were checking her out too, and now you¡¯re calling me a perv? Didn¡¯t you steal her socks and put them in your backpack to take home?¡± The boy named Johnson choked, coughing for a while, his face turning red as he mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I thought those were Cheyenne¡¯s.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re in deep trouble, buddy! If Cheyenne finds out you stole her socks, she might just rip your head off.¡± ¡°MOUSE, if you ever mention this to anyone, you won¡¯t be my buddy anymore!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like that type. I¡¯m into Kate, and sleeping with her would be reallyfortable.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. MOUSE, whose real name was Nichs Morgan, hailed from a coal-mining family. His father was a coal mine owner, and Nichs, being a good-looking second-generation rich kid, enjoyed considerable poprity among the school¡¯s female students. Reece had witnessed him getting cozy with various girls in the stairwell, restroom, and on the rooftop several times. The fact that this repulsive boy was making fun of Kate and Cheyenne, his two best friends, left Reece incensed. Without holding back, he immediately reached into his bag and pulled out a volleyball,unching it straight at MOUSE¡¯s face. Although he had a portly and feeble physique, the close-range force with which Reece hurled the volleyball left Nichs reeling. ¡°Thud.¡± The sound reverberated, plunging the equipment room into chaos. The boys who had been smoking initially mistook it for a teacher¡¯s arrival, hastily extinguishing their cigarettes and stubbing them out on the floor. They nervously stomped on the butts, trying to hide any traces of their illicit activities. However, when they realized who was standing at the door, the tension from a moment ago disappeared, reced by a seething rage directed at Reece. This was especially true for Nichs, who had a slightly oval red mark on his otherwise fair and handsome face, extending from his eye corners to his nose, making him lookically absurd. ¡°You fat bastard, Reece, have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°Damn it, that was the only cigar I had to beg someone to buy for me, and it¡¯s gone after just one puff.¡± Confronted by a group much taller than himself, Reece charged at them as if he had gone mad, using his plump body to press against them. ¡°Has he gone crazy? Let¡¯s teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Five of us can surely handle an overweight weakling like him.¡± Nichs had long been irritated by Reece, an unsightly, overweight guy who shamelessly tried to curry favor with the two middle school goddesses. Behind his back, everyone called him a fatso, a sissy, and a waste of space. While Cheyenne had shielded him before, she was absent today due to illness, leaving Reece with no one to protect him. Reece found himself getting brutally beaten by the five boys, with two of his ribs broken in the process. Just then, a slender and charming figure rushed in from the doorway. The girl had just turned fifteen, with a hint of baby fat still lingering on her face. Her strikingly pure and clear features, cute twin ponytails, white blouse, and blue checkered skirt made her look like a goddess straight out of an anime world. With a cute look, a great figure, and a slightly gluttonous personality, Kate was more approachable than Cheyenne. ¡°Stop the fight! Why are you guys beating Reece? I¡¯ll report you!¡± Nichs, upon seeing Kate¡¯s arrival, lowered his hand and brought his injured face closer to her. ¡°Go ahead, report me. Reece was the one who hit me with a volleyball first. Look at my face¡­¡± Kate nced over and indeed saw the imprint of a volleyball on Nichs¡¯s face. ¡°He deserved it!¡± Despite the excruciating pain, Reece, resembling a fierce little wolf in the wilderness, continued to re fiercely at everyone. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t protect him¡± ¡°Exactly, he struck first.¡± ¡°I can vouch for that. Reece initiated it.¡± Kate¡¯s presence shifted the dynamics in the room, and the confrontation took a different turn. Everyone in the room directed their attention towards Reece. Considering Kate¡¯s understanding of him, he might have indeed struck first. Unable to resist, Kate turned around, red at Reece, and pointed her finger at his forehead, giving it a not-so-friendly flick. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Why would you intentionally provoke Nichs?¡± Nichs came from a wealthy family, and he was well-known as a domineering school bully. If it weren¡¯t for Cheyenne¡¯s presence, who knows how many people he might have bullied. But today, Cheyenne happened to be absent. Reece coughed up blood but refused to answer, his face flushing and his neck growing thick as he hung his head, stammering and remaining silent. ¡°Speak up!¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk because he felt the vulgarnguage would dirty Kate¡¯s ears, so he clenched his teeth. Nichs and his friends naturally had no intention of revealing the fact that they were badmouthing others behind their backs. Reece¡¯s silence yed into their hands. ¡°Kate, you saw it too. This fatso struck me first. If I go out with this face, how can I face anyone?¡± With that, Kate furrowed her brow and discreetly pinched Reece¡¯s hand, quietly suggesting, ¡°How about you apologize first? When Cheyenne returns to school tomorrow, we can settle this then.¡± ¡°A real man knows when to yield and when to stand firm.¡± Apologize? Reece sneered at the idea. The wrongdoing wasn¡¯t on his part to begin with, so he had no intention of apologizing. The situation became tense as Nichs insisted on Reece apologizing, and Reece refused to do so. As dusk approached, they realized the school might lock its doors if they didn¡¯t leave soon. Kate called Nichs outside, and the two of them had a conversation. When Nichs returned, he had a broad smile on his face and treated Reece like a buddy. Chapter 302: A Dog is a Human’s Most Faithful Friend The change in Nichs¡¯ attitude made Reece wonder what had happened. The following day, Nichs bragged in ss that he had kissed Kate, describing her as sweet and tender, with lips as fragrant and soft as jelly. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kate didn¡¯t show up for ss that day. Reece, however, remembered the kiss he had shared with Kate on the sofa. Just like what Nichs said, it had been sweet and had a texture even better than jelly. Why? Why would she kiss Nichs? Did Kate actually like that scumbag? Fueled by anger, Reece once again ran to the Zamora Vi and positioned himself beneath Kate¡¯s window. Her room¡¯s balcony was adorned with sulents, making it easy to identify. Reece, like a fool, loudly questioned her from below, asking why she had kissed another guy. Onlookers from the neighborhood gathered around. Sensing a chilling and disapproving gaze behind him, Reece turned around to find Eddie, who had returned from school. Eddie was dressed in a white hoodie with ck suit pants, and his chestnut short hair shone like gold in the sunlight. His fair and warm face carried a faint, enigmatic smile. He elegantly closed the long-handled umbre he was carrying, meticulously straightening out the folds on top. Reece, unconsciously, covered his chest with his hand. He had two broken ribs, and the doctor had advised him to rest in bed. Still, he had insisted oning to school. His father was so moved, thinking he was dedicated to his studies. In reality, Reece hade to school only to seek Cheyenne¡¯s help in dealing with Nichs and his gang, intending to enjoy some drama. However, as soon as he arrived, he discovered that Kate hadn¡¯t shown up for ss. Both he and Kate had followed Cheyenne since elementary school, but Kate was absent today, so Reece ran to Kate¡¯s house with his injuries to find her. On the upper floor, Reece¡¯s shout, ¡°Why did you kiss another guy?¡± disturbed Kate. She had been repeatedly cleaning her lips with face wash and alcohol since returning homest night. Inadvertently, her lips got chapped, leaving her lips swollen and red, making they look lik sausages. Kate, who naturally cared about her appearance and was sensitive to external perceptions due to her adolescence, couldn¡¯t possibly attend ss with such unattractive lips. So, she lied to her brother, Eddie, saying she had been stung by a ho and was experiencing an allergic reaction, requesting three days off. In reality, in Kate¡¯s mind, Nichs¡¯ mouth was more foul-smelling than a sewer. Kissing him, even if it was just a peck, made her feel as disgusted as if she had eaten feces. Now, Reece¡¯s loud shout not only made her brother know she was lying, but the neighbors around as well know that her lips were swollen from kissing a boy. The window on the second floor suddenly flung open, revealing a figure in a pink cartoon mask, wearing a white floral nightgown, with long hair cascading around her shoulders. She looked almost ghostly. With a roar directed at him below, she eximed, ¡°Reece, you¡¯re such a damn fool!¡± After her outburst, Kate mmed the window shut with a ¡°thud.¡± Eddie, holding an umbre, approached Reece, casting a disdainful look and asking, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving yet? Waiting for me to beat you up?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I, I¡­ I¡¯lle back to see Kate another time,¡± Reece stammered. As Reece recovered from Kate¡¯s roar, he faced a verbal threat from Eddie. Dragging his 150-pound self away, he moved slowly, almost shuffling, like an old dog nearing the end of its days. Kate peeked out of the second-floor window, her lips curving in a mischievous grin. ¡°Silly.¡± When Reece returned to school, he found out that Cheyenne, with the help of her gang, had cornered Nichs in the alley near the school and given him a thorough beating. ording to Cheyenne, she hadn¡¯t hit him too hard, just a few broken ribs more than Reece. Reece was moved to tears and immediately pledged his loyalty. Cheyenne, on the other hand, gave him a disdainful look, exhaled a bluish puff of smoke from her crimson lips, and said, ¡°Alright, I get it. Dogs are a man¡¯s best friend.¡± The next day, Nichs transferred to another school. As for what Kate and Reece had talked about that day when they went out, it remained a ¡°mystery¡± in Reece¡¯s mind for a while. Kate returned to school after a week but initially gave Reece the cold shoulder. It took daily coaxing with snacks for them to reconcile. The thrilling events led Reece to take his fitness seriously. He gave all his snacks to Cheyenne and Kate, two girls who seemed immune to gaining weight. In his freshman year of high school, Reece shed 20 pounds, going from 150 to 130 pounds, thanks to Cheyenne¡¯s ¡°intense training.¡± Moreover, he experienced a growth spurt, shooting up from 5¡¯5¡å to 5¡¯7¡å. In high school, he grew another 4 inches, allowing him to look down on Kate. She could no longer taunt him about being short.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. With his sessful weight loss, Reece became an object of admiration for many girls, and other girls began to appear in his life. Kate often ¡°coincidentally¡± caught him talking andughing with other girls. During the college entrance examination, he proposed that the three of them should go to Akloit College together, but Kate rejected his proposal, iming she was tired of his face and wanted to go to the technical institute to find handsome guys. Later on, it was Cheyenne and Eddie who persuaded her to apply for Akloit College, and they all ended up attending the same college. When they first entered college, Reece quickly caught the eye of a girl from the design department and they got together. Every time Reece invited Kate to dinner, he would bring his girlfriend along. On several asions, that girl secretly warned Kate to stay away from him. She agreed and stopped epting his invitations, choosing to join a club with Graeme, effectively creating distance between her and Reece. It wasn¡¯t until he entered the entertainment industry that their rtionship became even more distant. However, every time they met, they couldn¡¯t help but tease each other. Chapter 303: Beware of Your Head Reece thought Kate was just ying around, and that the infatuation of a young girl would eventually lead to her parting with her senior. Little did he expect that Kate would stick with pursuing him for three years. When Reece saw the post, an unnamed anger welled up inside him. What a lousy guy! Was he really worth Kate¡¯s three years of devotion? More than that, he wanted to tell Kate that at her age, why did she have to have a boyfriend? And if she was going to have one, at least find someone as devoted and outstanding as he was. After all, he had seen some exceptionally handsome guys. Why settle for someone so unimpressive? In the Zamora Vi, everything remained the same; her window was still filled with sulents, just with more varieties than before. Kate, wearing the same white floral camisole nightgown from years ago, stood in front of the window, holding a pink watering can to tend to her nts. The nting rays of the evening sun highlighted her figure, creating a crimson hue on her white dress. The breeze gently tousled the strands of hair falling on her shoulders. Her slender neck and graceful shoulders formed a soft, captivating curve, and a delicate silver ne rested on her corbone. The pendant was shaped like Snoopy, a gift Reece had given her on her eighteenth birthday. He hadn¡¯t expected her to keep wearing it. It was the first time Reece had seen her with that ne, and it looked beautiful but couldn¡¯tpare to her corbone. He pushed open the car door and walked to her building. Cupping his hands around his mouth like a horn, he shouted upward, ¡°Kate, you silly girl!¡± Kate, in the midst of watering her nts, jumped at the sudden sound, her watering can forgotten, and leaned out of the window to look downstairs. Reece stood on the street, wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt paired with bright yellow beach shorts, his oversized baggy pants pping loudly in the wind, and the leg hair swaying like little gs in the breeze. Kate gave him a re. She was already in a bad mood, and this troublesome man had toe and irritate her.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Reece, are you looking for trouble?¡± ¡°Of course, I am. Can¡¯t stand to see you fall for a scumbag,¡± he replied, loud enough for everyone in the neighborhood to hear. Kate, furious, retorted, ¡°Reece, you better disappear right now, or I swear I will strike your head!¡± She selected a potted nt on her windowsill, the smallest and least favorite, not much bigger than her palm, and held it threateningly as if she might toss it down. Reece knew she wouldn¡¯t actually throw it. Kate loved sulents too much to let even the tiniest one go. Not to mention, throwing a pot down would be quite uncivilized and didn¡¯t suit her image as a college student. ¡°I¡¯m not disappearing; I just wanted to tell you that your choice of a boyfriend isn¡¯t great.¡± ¡°What the heck! Is your choice of a girlfriend any better? Don¡¯t forget, it was you who called me in the middle of the night, singing ¡®Single and Happy.''¡± ¡°I was just fooling around, unlike you, a big dummy!¡± ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna talk, Kate. What do you think of me?¡± His hidden message was, ¡°Would you like me to be your boyfriend?¡± ¡°You? Not a chance! Get lost!¡± Bang! The window mmed shut, and the figure by the window vanishedpletely. After a couple of seconds, the tightly closed window opened again. Reece thought Kate might have had a change of heart and realized he wasn¡¯t so bad after all. To his surprise, a small potted nt plummeted from above, crashing to the ground just inches from his feet. It fell like a small pebble from high above, so it probably wouldn¡¯t have hurt even if it had hit him. The tiny green nt, barely the size of a toothpick, was just starting to sprout, and yet, it had be an object of venting for its owner. It was truly unfortunate, but it indicated how angry Kate was. She even threw her beloved sulent. Reece stood there, dumbfounded, his charming eyes fixed on the window for a long while. Eventually, he seemed to realize something. He slowly crouched down and used his own shirt to protect the tiny sprouting sulent on the ground. His lips moved quietly. ¡°You love these so much, don¡¯t you? Why treat me like this now? Truly, women¡¯s hearts are hard to understand.¡± The scene of their ¡°argument¡± amused many elderly neighbors. It had been a while since they¡¯d seen such an interesting young man. It seemed like he was trying to confess to the girl, but he was so clumsy about it. Confessing at a time like this, and if someone actually epted, that would be true love. A chilly gaze swept over him. It felt so familiar that Reece felt a shiver from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. His scalp tingled. Without turning around, he adjusted his facial expression and gave an awkward smile. ¡°E-Eddie.¡± Eddie, dressed in a white coat, held a medical kit and spoke softly, ¡°Well, I appreciate your help. You can find a broom and a dustpan at the doorstep. Clean up, and put them back when you¡¯re done.¡± Reece hesitated for a moment, feeling like he was being treated as a housekeeper. He finally sighed and obediently picked up the broom to clean up the mess. Afterward, he returned the broom to the doorstep. Wrapping the tiny sprouting sulent in his shirt, he left. Kate, standing by the window, peeked through a gap as she heard the engine noise from below. The red Ferrari gradually moved further away, disappearing at the end of the road. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Reece hade to pick a fight with her on purpose, hadn¡¯t he? It seemed like after their little argument, her mood had improved significantly. The rhythmic knocking on her door interrupted her thoughts. Kate hurriedlyposed her expression and went to the door. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back from work.¡± At the door, Eddie had changed out of the white coat and was now wearing a white short-sleeved shirt and light beige pants. He held a box of medicine, which he handed to her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Morning-after-pill.¡± Kate coughed upon hearing such words from her brother. Chapter 304: A-list Celebrity Is Her Friend Compared to Kate, Eddie felt even more embarrassed and didn¡¯t know where to look. For the first time, his calm face had a tinge of red, and even his neck blushed slightly, while his ears perked up. He had never bought such a thing before. While working at the hospital during the day, he somehow thought of Kate and went to the pharmacy, asking his colleague to get him a box of emergency contraceptive pills. Eddie had never been in a rtionship, so when he bought emergency contraception at the pharmacy, some of the young nurses felt rather disappointed. They wondered what woman had such charm to hook up with Eddie, who appeared gentle and easygoing but was actually extremely guarded and aloof. As fate would have it, Mr. Owen happened t oe out of theoperating room on the left side of the first-floor lobby. He nced at what Eddie was holding and smiled brightly, much like a sunflower in the sun. He patted Eddie¡¯s shoulder and advised him with a profound tone, ¡°Eddie, you¡¯re a man.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re twenty-seven years old.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s my nominal age¡­ I¡¯m actually twenty-five.¡± Mr. Owen¡¯s gaze fell on what Eddie was holding, and Eddie was left speechless, gaping and attempting to exin. ¡°Mr. Owen, let me exin. This isn¡¯t for me; it¡¯s¡­¡± He stopped mid-sentence, his flustered expression leading Mr. Owen to wear a ¡°I understand¡± expression. ¡°I know it¡¯s not for you. This is for women. But let me give you a piece of advice. You¡¯re not young anymore. If you meet someone right and sleep with her, remember to take responsibility.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin. Morning-after-pill has side effects. If you don¡¯t want children, remember to take precautions. I speak from experience.¡± With that, Mr. Owen had other matters to attend to. He smiled meaningfully at Eddie before turning away and leaving with a group of other doctors. Eddie was left speechless. That phrase, ¡°I speak from experience,¡± sounded strangely familiar. Two dayster, the weather was bright and sunny. Kate¡¯s mood had improved after resting at home for two days. When Cheyenne came to visit, Kate was wearing a retro-style, bright red, floor-length dress. The dress had a tight, cinched waist that entuated her perfect figure, and a high slit that revealed a whitece underskirt, which swayed like water ripples as she walked. Naturally, Kate had a doll-like face, and this outfit made her look even more beautiful than Nora, the school belle. Graeme messaged her on Line, telling her that the court hearing was today. Thewyer they had hired was Zechariah, who had been deeply involved in criminal cases in the country for over a decade. After a brief discussion, the attorney confidently assured them of winning the case. Kate and Cheyenne finally arrived at the scene. A sleek ck Lamborghini adorned with gold trimmings, even the wheels had intricate gold carvings; it exuded opulence from head to toe. Reece was the first to exit the car. He wore a shy metallic pink suit that remarkably suited him. His charm was undeniable, and the bold color of the suit, paired with his recently dyed silver hair, immediately made him the center of attention. On the other side of the car, a young man in a white suit alighted. His suit, a Giorgio Armani handmade custom, was worth well into the six digits. Not to mention the blue gemstone embedded in the bowtie, which was worth a considerable amount. The man, with seductive and dashing lips, closed the car door and, along with Reece, walked toward the front of the vehicle. As they approached, the car¡¯s gull-wing doors opened. On the left, Kate was dressed in a red, knee-length dress with a frilly hem that revealed her incredibly long, creamy legs. As she walked, thece on the back of her dress swayed with the wind. She had a cute and animated face like a doll, and her short, curly hair framed her features beautifully, entuating her tall and well-proportioned figure. On the right, Cheyenne, though slightly shorter, exuded a model-like aura as she emerged, despite her apathetic expression. Her poise, in stark contrast to her strikingly pretty face, was akin to that of a hignd flower, making it impossible to disrespect her. Graeme and Peyton had been waiting at the entrance for a while. Peyton, especially, couldn¡¯t help but nce at the entrance every thirty seconds. She was eager to witness Kate and Cheyenne being humiliated, to exact revenge for the p she received in public that day. On the other hand, she also wished they wouldn¡¯t show up. If they didn¡¯t, it would indicate that they felt guilty, and the case would be won without needing the services of Attorney Zechariah, thereby avoiding paying him. When Graeme saw Kate, there was a clear flicker of amazement in his eyes. He had never seen her in such a ttering light. She usually wore loose school uniforms, and he had no idea that Kate had a body to rival that of a model. However, it was unfortunate that she was apanied by another man. The young man in the pink suit seemed oddly familiar to Peyton. She racked her brain and finally remembered where she had seen him. Yes, it was on the bus stop signs and various skincare product advertisements. Wait¡­ wasn¡¯t this man the popr top idol, Reece? Many of Peyton¡¯s friends adored his music and followed the TV shows he starred in. Peyton primarily liked Graeme, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t know who Reece was. After all, he was a high-profile A-list celebrity. So, did Kate and Reece know each other? Seeing the two holding hands intimately, could it be that he was her new boyfriend? No, that couldn¡¯t be. The Gray family was so wealthy; how could they possibly consider a girl who had lost both parents as a suitable match for Reece?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kate, you certainly have some talent. It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯ve found a new love?¡± Peyton¡¯s sarcastic voice rang out, causing Graeme¡¯s face to darken. Peyton locked eyes with Reece, who, at the moment, was looking at her. ¡°New love? Are you suggesting that your cousin is Kate¡¯s ex? Tsk tsk, it looks like I need to buy some fish roe to help Kate see better. She¡¯s really scraping the bottom of the barrel.¡± Graeme furrowed his brows and stared back. Silent tension filled the air between the two men. Chapter 305: Being Sarcastic As Reece stood up for Kate and taunted Graeme, her silent heartstrings seemed to be plucked by an unseen hand, and the echoes continued to resonate in her mind. She turned to look at Reece, surprised by his sharp wit not just directed at her, but also at outsiders. She suddenly felt that his biting remarks were not all that bad. After all, it was satisfying to see him being sarcastic with the wrongdoers. Reece proudly lifted his perfectly sculpted chin and gave a haughty hum. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m much more handsome than that trash of a man. It¡¯s a fact that you have bad taste,¡± Reece remarked. ¡°Yes, yes, Reece is quite dashing today!¡± He was exceptionally dashing. No, wait, when wasn¡¯t he dashing? Peyton covertly swallowed and thought, ¡®Reece truly deserves the title of one of most beautiful faces in the world. There¡¯s no room for criticism when ites to Reece¡¯s looks.¡¯ Why had a superstar, a being meant to exist under dazzling lights, suddenly descended to the mortal realm? And how had he be so intimate with Kate? Furthermore, all the people surrounding Kate were either handsome men or beautiful women and a bunch of wealthy men. In contrast, she was surrounded by endless poverty and the little ruffians from the neighboring neighborhood. This difference only exacerbated Peyton¡¯s sense of inferiority, morphing it into a distorted mindset. Her sensitivity and insecurity had finally evolved into a strong desire to make Kate taste the bitterness of being cold-shouldered. The court hearing was about to begin. Reporters had gathered outside the courthouse, holding cameras and taking pictures of Reece, Graeme, Cheyenne, and the others. ¡°Oh my goodness, isn¡¯t that Reece? Why is he here?¡± ¡°Reece is standing with Miss Cheyenne and the intiff!¡± one of the star-chasers eximed. ¡°I have no idea, but today is the right time to go out! Ahh¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing Reece in person. I¡¯m absolutely thrilled!¡± another fan responded. The star-chasers present couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Reece was unbelievably handsome! Despite rumors that he didn¡¯t look as good in real life as he did in pictures, he surpassed their expectations. They were experiencing a visual feast like never before. Omari, dressed in a white suit, looked mature and sophisticated, exuding an air of sess and refinement. The beautiful woman by his side had an exquisite figure, causing even other women to feel envious. This didn¡¯t look like they were heading to court; it was more like they were walking down a runway. The cameras were all focused on their attire and faces; those onlookers momentarily forgot the actual purpose of their gathering. Graeme felt as if he were at a circus watching clowns perform. It wasical. ¡°Kate, are you here for a court hearing or to unt your social circle?¡± he asked. She and the others were dressed mboyantly with heavy makeup.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that theycked confidence in winning the case and were using their appearances to gain attention? Cheyenne crossed her arms,zily gazing at Graeme. She smiled and remarked, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here for the court hearing. It seems like Mr. Mathews can¡¯t wait to apologize to Kate.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t lose; with just you all, nowyer, you think you can win? It¡¯s a pipe dream!¡± Peyton walked forward and stared at Cheyenne, whose eyes were filled with warmth but her gaze was icy beneath the surface. Women like Cheyenne were truly men¡¯s dream lovers. To conquer her would make one feel irresistibly charming. ¡°Who said we didn¡¯t bring awyer?¡± Kate retorted to Peyton¡¯s taunting words, rolling her eyes dramatically and pointing to Omari. ¡°There you go, see? He¡¯s my spokesperson.¡± Omari stepped forward and politely extended his hand to Zechariah. ¡°Hello.¡± Zechariah sized up the young man standing before him. He had a pompadour hairstyle in a white suit with a subtle scent of cologne. He exuded sophistication and seemed more like an affluent man. There was no trace of a working-ss feel to him. He instinctively categorized Omari into the ¡°outwardly strong, inwardly weak¡± group. A person like this must have used some connections to be awyer. Zechariah remained proud, keeping his hands in his pockets with a ck briefcase in one hand, and he appeared rather dismissive of Omari. Peyton felt satisfied as she spoke, her confidence evident. ¡°Kate, you are quite amusing. We¡¯re here for a court hearing, and you somehow found this pretty boy to impersonate awyer. Ha-ha.¡± With a hint of regret in his expression, Zechariah turned to Omari. ¡°Young man, perhaps you¡¯re a promising talent. I¡¯m sorry to inform you that I¡¯ve won today¡¯s case. You should go back, study for a few more years, and gain some experience before trying again.¡± His tone was reminiscent of an experienced senior teaching a lesson to a neer in the workce. Cheyenne stood by, deeply sympathetic to thewyer who was about to be humiliated. He was probably the first person in the world to dare to act like a senior in front of Omari. ¡°By the way, Mr. Lara, do you remember who your first opponent was in a court hearing?¡± she asked, looking at Zechariah with a sly smile and then turning to Omari with a soft voice. Thetter lowered his gaze and thought for a moment before his lips parted. ¡°I remember. It was Asher Griffin from H. D. Law Firm.¡± Asher Griffin, the youngest internationalw professor in Che, had be the dean of the Law School at the Capital University at the age of thirty-five. He also served as a representative in the Cab, handling international legal disputes and more. He was famously known as the ¡°invinciblewyer¡±. Zechariah obtained hiswyer qualification certificate through advanced studies at the Capital Universit, and Asher was considered the ultimate idol for allw students there. However, Asher was known to be quite erratic, and one might not see him around for a whole year. Chapter 306: Mr. Lara Took the Case H. D. Law Firm was one of the most well-known privatew firms apart from NIGHTBREEZE. It ranks first in terms of annual revenue. In terms of win rate, NIGHTBREEZE may have the upper hand, but the firm primarily serves a high-end clientele with a lower case volume. While NIGHTBREEZE may excel, most people can¡¯t afford theirwyers. Now, this shy young man imed to have had a showdown with Asher, the founder of H. D. Law Firm and dean of the Law School of Capital University. Zechariah considered himself a ¡°cultured¡± person and usually refrained from being confrontational in front of the camera, but hearing this young man¡¯s bragging pushed his limits. ¡°Nowadays, young people really open my eyes. They have limited abilities but aim high and waste a lot of valuable resources.¡± By saying this, Zechariah was insinuating that Omari, who had little ability but unted himself, was wasting educational resources. To earn aw license was no small feat in Che. It was one of the most challenging certificates to obtain. Tens of millions of students participate in the exam each year, with a passing rate of less than 30%. Being mocked, Omari didn¡¯t retort. He gracefully retracted his hand, even ¡°epted¡± the lessons from Zechariah, and nodded. ¡°Sure, senior, I¡¯ll remember. Please, don¡¯t hold back on me.¡± Because, I won¡¯t hold back on you either. His voice sounded exceptionally clear and melodious. Hisughter was soothing and made your ears tingle. Zechariah thought that Omari¡¯s apparent concession was an act of ¡°showing weakness.¡± He raised his nostrils and sneered softly, ¡°Rest assured, young man. Respecting your opponent is also a virtue.¡± ¡°How brilliant, Mr. Lara. He actually said he¡¯s your opponent,¡± Cheyenne lightly smiled and patted her hand, producing a sound like silver bells. Zechariah felt insulted by herment but was about to respond when the time reached 2:30 PM. The court began. Zechariah adjusted his sses, clutched his folder, and walked into the courtroom. Peyton followed closely behind. Graeme, who walked at the rear, identally stumbled on a step. His parents thought it was embarrassing and didn¡¯t want to attend, so he came to support Peyton on his own. The Mathews family was a prestigious one. How could such a scandal make headlines? Unfortunately, Graeme, being a young and headstrong man, solely focused on winning this case andpletely disregarded the potential negative impact this news might have on thepany. On the very day, the Mathews Group¡¯s stocks dropped by three percentage points. If they won the case today, that would be good, but if not, the news spreading could cause another sharp drop in their stocks, erasing any recovery they¡¯d managed. This all came down to a small matter involving Peyton. The Mathews family chose to stay silent in the midst of this issue. Only Graeme apanied Peyton to court. As an essential witness, Timothy was also called into the courtroom. The presiding judge, wearing a ck robe and sporting a conspicuous silver-white curly wig, took his seat in the center. On either side were other judges serving as jurors, as well as a young, beautiful, and fast-typing court clerk. At the start of the trial, both the intiff and defendant took their ces. Cheyenne, Reece, and Eddie sat in the audience section as they could not record or take pictures without the judge¡¯s permission. After the court clerk announced the rules, she dered the ¡°debate¡± had begun. First, the intiff introduced herself. Kate stood up boldly and greeted the judges and the audience with a bow. Then it was the defendant¡¯s turn, Peyton. Compared to Kate, who was naturally fearless, Peyton appeared quite nervous when she began to speak. Her representative, Attorney Zechariah, stepped in smoothly. ¡°My client, being here for the first time in such a situation, is naturally a bit anxious. Allow me to speak on her behalf.¡± With these words, Zechariah quickly recounted the case using his own words. But in his version of the story, Peyton drugging Kate turned into something even Peyton herself wouldn¡¯t recognize as an aphrodisiac. Peyton herself was suffering from severe depression, which caused her to have severe insomnia at night. Therefore, her doctor had prescribed medication with mild sedative effects. At the same time, Zechariah took out a prescription for this medication,plete with the doctor¡¯s signature. Cheyenne was all too familiar with the name on it: Jase Terry. How does he keep getting involved? First, he dyed proceedings, almost causing Eddie¡¯s demise, and now he¡¯s presenting fake prescription forms. How many secrets does this man hold? It¡¯s time to have a serious talk with Jonathan and find out how many people like Jase Terry, those without professional ethics and prone to misconduct, are hiding in his hospital.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The subsequent statement was more efficient. Zechariah argued that Peyton had undressed Kate in the corridor only because she was intoxicated and people tend to vomit when they¡¯ve had too much to drink. Peyton was just concerned about Kate¡¯s clothes getting dirty. In the courtroom, there was a tranquil atmosphere with only the court clerk typing away on the keyboard. The sound of the keys was particrly clear. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to add or rify, intiff?¡± the judge inquired. Omari stood up, his well-defined fingers elegantly smoothing the wrinkles on his suit as he introduced himself. ¡°Good afternoon, Your Honors. My name is Omari Lara, an attorney from NIGHTBREEZE Law Firm and the spokesperson for the intiff, Kate.¡± While he spoke, he produced hiswyer¡¯s license from his breast pocket. As soon as he heard the word ¡°NIGHTBREEZE,¡± the skin on the first judge¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch, and upon hearing ¡°Omari Lara¡±, he almost dropped his sses. He shivered, looking incredulously at the other apanying judges. ¡°What¡­ How did Mr. Lara suddenly take on a case?¡± one of them whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and it¡¯s just a very small case, with plenty of evidence.¡± ¡°My goodness, hurry¡­ get a photographer; this is going to be a shining moment for Akloit Court!¡± While the case might be small, the reputation attached to Omari was enormous. If other courts found out that Mr. Lara himself had appeared at their court, it would undoubtedly be a highlight in his annual performance assessment. Even official media ounts would gain more followers because of this. At the same time, Zechariah was left stunned. He made several mistakes in his subsequent remarks. He couldn¡¯t believe that this ostentatious young man was none other than the renowned topwyer, Omari! Chapter 307: Mr. Lara Spoils Miss Lawrence Both Omari and Asher were ¡°stars¡± of Che¡¯s legal world. Omari was ten years younger than Asher and was considered the most likely candidate to seed as the Cab¡¯s Minister of Legal Affairs. Four years ago, Asher and Omari faced off in court over an international extradition case in Metshire. The courtroom battle extended over three trials and ended with Omari¡¯s victory. At that time, Omari was just aw student, while Asher was already a nominee for the position of Dean of the Law School at the Capital University. The fact that Asher, a seasoned legal professional, lost to a student abroad tarnished his reputation significantly. At the same time, it was discovered that this young man was none other than Omari Lara, a wealthy and carefree yboy. People couldn¡¯t fathom why he chose to be awyer overseas instead of enjoying theforts of his affluent life. When Omari returned to the country, he received an invitation from the Law School of Capital University to serve as a visiting professor. However, he declined the offer, citing his ¡°carefree and undisciplined nature¡±. Instead, he entered the Cab, bing the youngest legal intern in history. Three years had passed, and Omari could have been promoted to Minister of Legal Affairs. However, he refused to return to Onistead, leaving the position vacant for nearly a year due to his repeated dys. Zechariah felt conflicted. If he continued with the case and won, Graeme had promised him half of the reward plus an additional one million. However, this would mean antagonizing NIGHTBREEZE and Omari, which could make his future in the legal field extremely challenging. On the other hand, backing out and apologizing right now would be a loss of face, especially since the judge had allowed media coverage. Even with pixtion, people might recognize them. Zechariah regretted his words at the courthouse entrance earlier, where he boasted of showing no mercy to Omari. What kind of courage had emboldened him to utter such suicidal remarks? Omari had solid evidence in the form of video footage, testimonies from Timothy and other ssmates, as well as the hotel manager and the staff who cleaned the floor that night. However, Omari strategically avoided mentioning the mysterious Master Glenn. Despite Zechariah¡¯s reasonable eloquence and logical arguments, Omari countered every word, leaving Zechariah speechless. In the audience, Cheyenne admired Mr. Lara shining on the stage. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a message from Jerry. She had asked him to investigate the transaction between Jase and Graeme, and he had discovered it. In court, the severity of the injuries was primarily determined by the assessment report from medical institutions for sentencing. Peyton¡¯s alleged depression report turned out to be fake, and there were records of transactions between Zechariah and Jase. Midway through the trial, Cheyenne suddenly interrupted everyone, saying, ¡°Wait a minute, I have new evidence to submit. Please ask the judge to pause for a moment.¡± The judge inquired, ¡°What evidence?¡± Cheyenne walked over to Omari, carrying her ck dress, and showed him the document she had. Omari clearly smiled and praised Cheyenne for her cleverness. He said, ¡°Cheyenne is truly resourceful. Alright, I¡¯ll handle things from here.¡± Omari didn¡¯t care whether they were in a courtroom or not, and he extended his hand, gently running his fingers through Cheyenne¡¯s hair, his actions tender, and his voice filled with affection. The media friends in the audience were left in awe. It was a heartwarming moment! Mr. Lara and Miss Lawrence seemed to be on the verge of sweet intoxication. The look in Mr. Lara¡¯s eyes was filled with love as he gazed at Miss Lawrence, while she rolled her eyes in a yful manner. Peyton and Zechariah exchanged a nce, both feeling a sense of dread. Had Cheyenne discovered the falsified assessment report? Impossible! Zechariah was confident in the credibility and reputation of the highly respected and ethical doctor he had engaged for several years, and there had been no leaks during their cooperation. How could it have been exposed? As evidence was presented, Peyton felt utterly defeated, and Zechariah¡¯swyer¡¯s license was publicly revoked for three years, during which he was not allowed to represent in court. Peyton was convicted of both intentional harm and defamation and sentenced to seven years. Seven years! She was currently twenty-one, and after seven years, she would be twenty-eight. She had missed the best years of her life, and her college degree had been interrupted. She also lost the chance to marry Graeme. The rest of her life loomed bleakly, and Peyton was left wondering how she would cope. Graeme was unaware that the report was fabricated. Jase was called to court. He admitted publicly that he had created the report and received three hundred thousand from Zechariah. The world seemed to copse in an instant. His cousin had truly harmed Kate. His previous support had been aiding wrongdoing. No wonder people had called him blind. Peyton cried bitterly in front of the media reporters, ¡°Why is it always my fault? If Kate hadn¡¯t tried to steal my cousin, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to harm her.¡± As they listened to her twisted words, the people in the room disyed varying expressions. This woman was incredibly mental. He frowned, disappointed and serious, looking at Peyton. He said, ¡°Peyton, I¡¯ve always considered you as my sister. We are cousins; it¡¯s impossible between us.¡± Graeme¡¯s words were the final blow that crushed Peyton¡¯s hopes. Then she questioned Graeme. Did he like Kate? He fell silent, refusing to answer. His unusual behavior had already given Peyton the answer she dreaded. Staring at Kate, Peyton gloated and cursed, ¡°Furthermore, this matter wasn¡¯t my sole n. I didn¡¯t have the money to buy the drug. Kate, you¡¯ll never imagine that your best friend was the one who caused your demise.¡± What did she mean by this? The crowd wondered, but before they could inquire further, Peyton was led away by court officers, unless the Mathews family paid to bail her out. She was indeed sentenced to seven years in prison. Graeme suddenly approached Kate and stood in front of her, a tinge of guilt on his handsome face. He spoke softly, ¡°Kate, I need to talk to you.¡± Kate looked at him, her eyes showing a mix of emotions. Reece, standing by her side, stared intently at Graeme with a sharp gaze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 308: Pocket Change Not Worth My Time Graeme paid no attention to Reece¡¯s re and walked directly up to Kate, making a move to hold her soft, fair hands. Just as his hand was about to touch hers, she sidestepped, and her gaze never lingered on him for even a second. Such indifference and aloofness weighed heavily on Graeme¡¯s heart. He had known Kate for almost three years, ever since her freshman year, and he had silently allowed her to follow him around like a little tail, bouncing around behind him. Many of their ssmates envied him for having such a beautiful girl chasing after him. For others, this might be a boasting point, but for a studious, aloof top student like Graeme, he felt ashamed. Kate loved wearing id skirts that showcased her impossibly long and beautiful legs. Every time she came to find him, the other guys would ask him if he had ¡°slept¡± with her. Such words were undoubtedly vulgar, and Graeme, in turn, disliked Kate, feeling that she had thrust him into the midst of a scandal. He never even considered that she was an innocent victim who had been unfairly implicated. ¡°Kate, I¡¯m sorry for wrongly using you. But my cousin, she knows she was wrong. Can you forgive her?¡± He hade to her, to seek her forgiveness for Peyton, who had hurt her. So, who would sympathize with her? She had been taken advantage of by someone she didn¡¯t even know, not knowing his name, age, or whether he was ugly or overweight. Peyton¡¯s behavior was disgustingly outrageous. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive her! Graeme, I have no idea where you find the audacity to ask me for forgiveness.¡± Speechless after being scolded, Graeme pursed his lips, his eyes fixed firmly on Kate. Then, out of the blue, he said, ¡°I can even forgive myself for falling for you. Why can¡¯t you forgive Peyton?¡± ¡°If you want to be with me, then you¡¯ll be her cousin-inw. Can¡¯t you show some courtesy and tolerance?¡± As he finished speaking, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold chuckle. She strutted over in high heels, standing proudly next to her friend, raising her chin, gazing at Graeme with a haughty and peacock-like demeanor. Her eyes were icy. ¡°Tell me, Kate, do you still like him?¡± Kate shook her head and answered decisively, ¡°I used to.¡± ¡°Now, I don¡¯t.¡± There was no response more brutal than ¡°used to love.¡± Graeme¡¯s face alternated between pale and flushed, hisrge hand clenched discreetly. ¡°Kate, you need to think it over. You¡¯re an orphan, and my Mathews family is an esteemed and renowned lineage. Being with me means you won¡¯t have to do those lowly,borious jobs in the future. You can be ady from the Mathews family.¡± Tsk tsk tsk¡­ This statement was truly infuriating. The journalists who were still around, hoping to interview Reece, unexpectedly stumbled upon another juicy story. When she heard the phrase ¡°orphan,¡± Kate couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and raised her hand to deliver a resounding p to Graeme¡¯s face. Her clear, determined eyes were filled with coldness and stubbornness, as she clenched her teeth. ¡°Graeme, who do you think you are? Do you believe every woman in the world has to love you?¡± ¡°When you¡¯re happy, give me a smile, and I¡¯ll be happy for half a day because of your smile. When you¡¯re not happy, I do the most foolish things without dignity or bottom line, just to make you smile.¡± She was the little princess her brother doted on, and in the Zamora family, she didn¡¯t even have to do any housework, but she learned to cook for Graeme, and her hands were covered in blisters. She stayed upte watching videos to knit him a scarf. When he was cold, she skipped ss to wait in long lines for hot water for him. ¡­ All this effort, and she only received a response ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t bother me!¡± Kate thought she was disturbing his studies, so every time, she quietly left her offerings and watched him outside the ssroom window, holding her own hot water to warm his hands. Every time at these moments, she felt that everything she did was worth it. Seeing her pitiable and heartrending appearance, Eddie approached and, from behind, grabbed Kate¡¯s cor, pulling her into his embrace. Sudden warmth and familiarity enveloped her, and the safety of her brother¡¯s embrace prevented her from crying.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But it was in this moment that her nose tingled, and she shed two clear tears. Eddie gently stroked her long hair and skillfully patted her back, the motion reminiscent offorting a child to sleep. He was a 25-year-old man without a girlfriend or children himself. His proficiency inforting her was because when their parents had just passed away, Kate would often wake up crying in the middle of the night. To put her to sleep, Eddie learned tofort her the way their mother used tofort him when he was a child. Over time, it became a habitual action. But as time passed, he got busier, and Kate grew up, no longer needing her big brother to put her to sleep. So what if they had no parents anymore? He was Kate¡¯s guardian, her brother, a fatherly figure. Eddie looked at Graeme and mockingly raised a smile. ¡°No need. The Mathews family¡¯s threshold is too high for us small fry. I have only one sister, Kate, and no matter how bad she might be, I can afford to take care of her.¡± Cheyenne nodded in agreement, her hand suddenly patting Graeme¡¯s shoulder, her gaze shallow. ¡°Young man, how much money does your Mathews family have? Do tell. After all, I¡¯m a pauper. I might not have seen much money in my entire life.¡± Both Omari and Reece was rendered speechless, wondering why Cheyenne touched that trash. Somehow, the group of reporters looked sour when they heard Cheyenne say she was a pauper. After all, just a painting created by Cheyenne could be sold for millions of dors. Graeme frowned, ¡°My family¡¯s wealth is unimaginable to you. In any case, it¡¯s enough to buy the entire Akloit College.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, it immediately elicited a burst ofughter from the crowd. Chapter 309: The Deadly Triangle Omari was the first to speak, and he hit hard with a criticalment. ¡°I thought your family was so tough. It turns out an Akloit College is all it takes.¡± Reece rolled his eyes, ¡°I make three hundred million from a single concert, I¡¯m justzy. Kate, why don¡¯t you marry me?¡± Cheyenne had the final word, ¡°Just an Akloit College? I¡¯m not even interested in that pocket change. Are you seriously showing off?¡± While speaking, she waved her hand to show herplete disdain for such a small amount of money. The woman stood there casually andzily, leaning against a pir. Her bright smile was cold and piercing.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. In her, one could find traces ofziness, charm, coldness, handsomeness, and sensuality. It seemed she epassed various facets. This was a woman with many faces. Her beauty, her asional drowsiness, and her astonishingly domineering attitude could all captivate people in an instant. Under the lenses of the media reporters, each photo of Cheyenne could be used as a wallpaper by itself. Graeme¡¯s fair face turned crimson. He had always disliked unting his wealthy second-generation status because he had a strong sense of self-worth and believed that he outperformed others based on his abilities. He didn¡¯t want people to reduce his achievements to a simple and vulgar summary like ¡°he¡¯s from a wealthy family.¡± Just now was the first time he had used his family¡¯s influence to ¡°tempt¡± Kate, but it was more like he was dealing with his own insecurities. Yes, it was indeed insecurity. Because the people standing before him were all influential figures in various fields. Reece, seemingly the most unreliable one with shy clothing, was one of Che¡¯s top male stars. Media reports estimated his annual ie at over a billion dors. Cheyenne, who had recently gained more prominence, excelled in calligraphy, oil painting, traditional painting, and even Mr. Owen personally recognized her as one of the ¡°sessors.¡± Her future seemed limitless. Eddie, an outstanding Akloit College graduate, was a rising star in the medical field with countless research achievements. As for Omari, only his identity as the master of the Lara family could eclipse Graeme. He was also remarkably talented, and he was considered a rising figure in politics. It was rumored that even the current president had a high opinion of Omari. In front of these individuals, boasting about academic achievements seemed quite childish to Graeme. Even though, in his impression, Kate, Cheyenne, and Reece, led by Cheyenne, had been referred to by their teachers as the ¡°Deadly Triangle.¡± Wherever they went, the passing rate in their sses would plummet. But besides his status as a top student, all Graeme had left was the somewhat derogatorybel of ¡°rich second-generation.¡± What Graeme had forgotten was that in thepany of these low-key hidden aristocratic families, his ¡°rich second-generation¡± title appeared quite petty. Even if he unted it, it could onlypare to the Zamora family. Cheyenne was famously protective of Kate. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, there¡¯s nothing between him and me in the past, and there won¡¯t be anything in the future. Let¡¯s go,¡± Kate said, wanting to stop wasting time with this kind of person. She grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s sleeve and tried to persuade her. However, no one expected Cheyenne to walk elegantly over, raise her foot, and suddenly kick Graeme¡¯s shin with her pointed high-heeled shoe. Thump. Graeme was caught off guard by this kick, and his knees buckled, ¡°thumping¡± to the ground. ¡°This kick is for your stupidity!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Smack.¡± Another pnded on Graeme¡¯s face, and as they watched his handsome face swell, the perpetrator, Cheyenne, gently touched his face and spoke in a cold, piercing voice. ¡°This p is because I can¡¯t stand to see you bullying someone I care about!¡± ¡°You think that a kick and a p make you feel humiliated, right? Do you want to kill me? But have you ever thought that if Timothy hadn¡¯t left that night because he was scared, Kate¡¯s life would be far more than ¡®painful¡¯! It would be an endless abyss of darkness. What on earth makes you plead for your cousin?¡± Graeme had initially intended to retaliate, but these words seemed to be seared into his mind like a brand, causing him to suddenly release all his strength. He dared not look at the Zamora family siblings. If Timothy hadn¡¯t left that night¡­ Just thinking about this possibility, Reece¡¯s face turned dark, like the weather before a summer storm was about to hit, with dense, ck clouds overhead. He moved in front of Graeme, grabbed his cor, and whispered in thetter¡¯s ear, a sound only the two of them could hear, tinged with profound regret. ¡°Do you know the one thing I¡¯ve regretted the most in these years? It was epting the pursuit of a girl out of vanity in my freshman year, and Kate chose to join the club with you because of me.¡± ¡°Graeme, I watched her follow you for three years, and I regretted it for three years. If I had known you were this scumbag, no matter what, I would¡¯ve woken up that silly girl.¡± Graeme¡¯s ears were ringing, it was too noisy, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to what Reece had said. However, the statement, ¡°Kate chose to join the club with you because of me,¡± sent a sudden pang to Graeme¡¯s heart. He had always believed that Kate had fallen for him at first sight, and she must be a vulgar woman to go to such lengths to join the same club as him, trying to get close to him. It turned out he had been overthinking things. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go,¡± Omari took a step forward and took Cheyenne¡¯s hand, leaving the courtroom together. He was worried that Cheyenne would go overboard and hurt someone, tiring herself out. Seeing Graeme¡¯s lifeless expression, he was sure that this guy had no great future ahead. The highest level of revenge is a psychological attack. He had taught this to Cheyenne, but unfortunately, she had always been azy person, choosing to use her fists to solve problems instead of thinking things through. For this reason, Omari had to studyw even more thoroughly and at an advanced level, just in case Cheyenne identally beat up a high-profile figure. He would be able to protect her with the weapon of thew and explore the boundaries within the legal system to minimize the damage. In any case, Cheyenne was the rule of his life! Cheyenne thought about Master Iker back at home, and her face softened a bit. She nodded her head and resumed her quiet, harmless appearance. Once most of the people had left, only Graeme remained kneeling on the spot. The pitiful scene made many reporters reluctant to take photos. Someone kindly took a step forward to help him up, but Graeme¡¯s gaze frightened her away. ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity.¡± He was Akloit College¡¯s top student, the campus heartthrob envied by everyone. Why? Why did he work so hard and still couldn¡¯t measure up to those excellent people? Thest thing Reece said in his ear just now was, ¡°How your cousin treats Kate, I will repay in full!¡± Chapter 310: Mine Is Not Small The next day, Akloit¡¯swork nearly crashed once again as news of ¡°Second-Generation Rich Disying Wealth Gets His Face pped¡± flooded the headlines. It marked the first time in the illustrious career of the famous star Reece that he was embroiled in a romantic rumor with a girl! This revtion shocked countlessizens. His female fans were in distress, ¡°What about your official boyfriend, Reece?¡± In the face of these pervasive rumors, Reece did something unprecedented: he didn¡¯t exin but instead posted a cryptic Twitter message, indirectly acknowledging the authenticity of the rumors. ¡°I once dropped a rose, and someone else picked it up for three years.¡± The message was apanied by a photo of Reece with tear-filled, sparkling eyes. It was from the first drama he had acted in after his debut, and his forlorn gaze was even more heart-wrenching than the caption. Fans leftforting messages for their idol: Fan 1: ¡°Aww, Reece, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s go steal that rose back together.¡± Fan 2: ¡°You are my rose, you are my flower. Reece has changed, weren¡¯t you always the fierce tiger who sniffed the roses?¡± Fan 3: ¡°Reece has a girlfriend? No, I don¡¯t want that. Reece belongs to Jerome.¡± Fan 4: ¡°Give it a rest, Jerome has had who knows how many girlfriends while Reece just has his first love. Jerome doesn¡¯t deserve our Reece!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this very moment, in the dressing room, Jerome, who had acted alongside Reece, was scrolling through Twitter on his phone. The tall assistant standing next to him, who was 1. 8 meters in height, was holding a bag of Lay¡¯s potato chips. He expertly tore the package open, having had practice with it in the past. The sound of crunching potato chips filled the room. ¡°That damn Reece is two-timing me with another rose behind my back? What a scumbag.¡± Another angry, exaggerated crunch! The assistant nced over with a cool and collected look and offered some soothing words, ¡°Mr. Witt, just take it easy. As the saying goes, ¡®When it rains, it pours.¡¯ You can¡¯t stop it.¡± Jerome supported his forehead with one hand and, taking the opportunity, twirled a long, slender finger through his bangs. He narrowed his mischievous upturned eyes, and a sh of light passed through them. ¡°Wait a minute, the woman in the ck dress¡­ Damn it! Isn¡¯t she the one fromst time¡­ that girl?¡± ¡°Mr. Witt, it¡¯s the same Miss Lawrence who kicked your little chick at the elevator entrancest time.¡± The air was nearly silent for a minute. Jerome suddenly threw the bag of potato chips, creating a dramatic scene with chips raining down on his assistant. He was so furious that he trembled all over. His handsome face even turned terrifying and monstrous as he pointed at his assistant and angrily shouted, ¡°My chick isn¡¯t small at all. Yours is small!¡± The assistant looked at him expressionlessly and said, ¡°Mr. Witt, mine isn¡¯t small either.¡± Jerome was left speechless. That said, it turned out that Reece knew that woman, making things much easier. I haven¡¯t settled the score for that kickst time. Meanwhile, at the Lawrence Vi. Cheyenne suddenly sneezed, and she sneezed so hard that even her dainty little nose turned a shade of red, entuating her cute, sparkling eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you catching a cold?¡± The many chest-down on the edge of the bathtub, his lower body immersed in a vibrant mixture of reds and greens. Under the intense color contrast, his skin, which was never particrly fair to begin with, appeared a shade lighter. His broad, muscr back was covered in silver needles of various lengths and sizes, so densely packed it resembled a porcupine. After soaking in this medicinal bath for three days, his other wounds had improved significantly, and the leg injury on his foot was gradually healing, even sprouting new skin. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but envy the new, fair skin that had emerged. If it weren¡¯t for her fear of pain, she could have easily soaked in this medicinal water, enjoying a body with skin as smooth and white as milk. He had managed to endure it for four days, showcasing a level of patience few could match. Cheyenne sniffled, feeling overwhelmed by the pungent smell of herbs filling the room. ¡°It should be okay. By the way, I can start removing the needles.¡± She estimated that it was about time, got up, and walked to the edge of the bathtub. Iker cooperated, turning around so that his back was facing Cheyenne. As she reached for the needles, a hint of a seductive rose fragrance mingled with the strong herbal scent, making it particrly enticing. When she removed the silver needle, her hand unavoidably brushed against his skin. The slight coolness from her fingertips seeped into his very soul. There was one long needle still embedded in Iker¡¯s scap, inserted at a forty-five-degree angle into the meridian. To remove it, she would need to use her other hand to steady it. Improper needle removal could easily cause muscle swelling, which was one of the reasons patients were not allowed to move during acupuncture. ¡°Master Iker, can you slightly turn to the side?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Upon hearing this, Iker cooperated and turned his head, and at that moment, her hand inadvertently brushed against his lips. The touch was soft and warm, carrying a hint of the mist from the bathroom, making it slightly damp. In almost an instant, Iker¡¯s face turned red. He lowered his head, and even his elongated neck flushed. This was the first time Cheyenne had seen Master Iker in such a ¡°shy¡± state, and she couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°Master Iker, your reaction¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re still¡­ um¡­¡± Her teasing words hadn¡¯t fully left her mouth when she heard the sound of rushing water, and then, a warm and wet hand covered her lips. Iker slightly sat up, one hand on her shoulder, and the other covering her alluring red lips. He gazed at her with surprised, uncertain eyes. The distance between them was less than a fist¡¯s width, and this intimate posture fueled wild thoughts. ¡°Cheyenne, look quickly! I found the cure!¡± a loud and excited voice rang out from the door, as Grandpa came in, holding a medical book. When he saw the scene in the room, he froze for a moment. His smiling face gradually faded, reced by a fierce, furious expression. He exploded in anger. ¡°What on earth are you two doing?¡± Startled by her grandpa¡¯s sudden outburst, Cheyenne instinctively pushed herself away, and the two silver needles she had held between her fingers slipped out. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Iker, in pain, furrowed his brows and half-sat up, sshing countless water droplets back into the bathtub. It was as if a storm had passed, with bathwater tainted in various hues sttering onto Cheyenne¡¯s body and hair. The room was in utter chaos. ¡°Iker Todd!¡± the words were squeezed out as if through clenched teeth, filled with immense anger. He hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. Chapter 311: The Serpent Magic After the three of them had changed and returned to the living room, Omari had the nagging feeling that there was a hidden secret between them. Cheyenne red angrily at Layne, while thetter cast a cold nce at Iker. The standoff between the three of them was quite unusual. Omari nced at Cheyenne, then fixed his gaze on Iker, whoseplexion was different from usual. He adjusted the golden wire-framed sses on the bridge of his nose, sitting upright before speaking, ¡°To confess is wise, well, speak up, what have you two¡­ done?¡± Layne withdrew his gaze, his eyes feeling dry as he blinked and changed the topic, ¡°Nothing much. By the way, I found what Master Iker is afflicted with. It¡¯s not poison; it¡¯s toxin produced by venomous snakes.¡± As Layne¡¯s words fell, the room fell intoplete silence. After about half a minute, Tanner broke into a cold sweat and nervously said, ¡°Is it¡­ the kind of curse we¡¯ve heard of, old Mr. Edwards? I can¡¯t believe this¡­ it¡¯s too unbelievable.¡± There had long been rumors of poisonous magic, but it had remained mostly folklore, only discussed as a topic of conversation. No one had expected that such a magic truly existed in the world. Layne, stroking his gray beard, nodded andid out the information he had gathered in front of everyone. ¡°It¡¯s recorded that the magic as initially used to treat ulcers, but over time, it was utilized by unscrupulous men and became something evil and dreadful.¡± ¡°The magic that has befallen Master Iker is one of the three renowned magics called Serpent Magic.¡± The way of creating Serpent Magic was exceedingly difficult. One had to capture a hundred venomous snakes every May 5th, ce them in a container, and let them devour each other. The venomous snake that survived would be called the Serpent. The Serpent was then burned to ashes, and its bone powder was mixed with sulfur, Datura flower leaves, and other poisonous substances, forming the Serpent Magic. While in a dormant state, the Serpent Magic appeared lifeless; however, once it entered a human body, it would graduallye to life, eventually growing into a small snake that survived by sucking the essence from the human body. After maturing, the Serpent Magic would cause a drastic change in the host¡¯s appearance. After the Serpent Magic hadpletely devoured the human body, it would crawl out through one of the orifices, leading to the death of the host. Despite its power and treacherous nature, the Serpent Magic had a fatal w ¨C it grew slowly. From reanimation as a dead body to bing a fully developed living snake, it would take at least ten years. He estimated that Iker had been cursed for about three years, and this was just the initial stage of the Serpent Magic¡¯s revival. In other words, there were countless snake eggs attached to his blood, awaiting hatching. Once they hatched, Iker¡¯s body would be a ¡°nest,¡± and thousands of poisonous snakes would continuously feed on his essence, flesh, and blood, leaving only an empty husk. The mere thought was hair-raising, and Cheyenne hade across this ount in the past, but she had merely skimmed it during her youth and hadn¡¯t paid it much attention. Iker was twenty-seven years old, in the prime of his life. It would be a tremendous waste if he were to meet such a gruesome end. ¡°Grandpa, is there any way to dispel this magic?¡± Their Edwards family had limited knowledge of this kind of poisonous magic. Cheyenne could heal his leg, but she couldn¡¯t rid his body of the curse. Even if Iker were to recover and stand up again, he wouldn¡¯t live past seven years. It was cruel! Though Omari usually disliked the ever-arrogant Iker who constantly yed at being aloof, upon hearing that Iker had fallen victim to such an evil magic, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sympathy. At a young age, he lost his mother, faced romantic setbacks, had his authority taken away, and now was indirectly told his days were numbered.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, please save my master,¡± Tanner said as he dropped to his knees before Layne. On his fair, youthful face, a wide bruise appeared on his forehead, streaked with blood vessels, looking distressing. Compared to the shock and silence among the others, Iker remained surprisingly calm. After a while, he let out a softugh, and his stern expression softened slightly, losing some of its aloofness, making him appear much more approachable. His eyes sparkled, as clear as ake reflecting the sky. ¡°Miss Lawrence, if¡­ if the end of my dayses, please feed me sleeping pills, won¡¯t you?¡± Seeing that he still had the mind to make jokes, Cheyenne was both irritated and displeased. She responded unkindly, ¡°You think sleeping pillse for free? Live well, I believe that if someone can use that magic on you, someone can also remove it.¡± As for how to remove the magic, Layne looked troubled. ¡°I only know how to lure the poisonous snakes out of the body. As for how topletely remove the magic, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need to find someone for that.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Hearing the tone in Grandpa¡¯s voice, it was clear that he knew of someone who could remove the magic. After persistent questioning from Cheyenne, Layne finally revealed the truth. ¡°That guy was my ssmate back in the day. But he¡¯s quite entric, and he holds a grudge against me. He won¡¯t easily lend a hand.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Leandro Zamora from the Onistead Moon Hall.¡± As the words fell, the younger folks in the room were puzzled. Layne twirled his gray beard, chuckled, and spoke with a touch of regret, his voice low. ¡°Back then, Leandro, I, along with Madeleine, your deceased master, were top talents in the capital. We were on good terms. Later¡­ Leandro misunderstood something between me and your Madeleine and we became enemies.¡± Layne spoke of this matter with a bitter and helpless expression. At the time, he and Leandro were ssmates and even shared a dormitory. Their rtionship was good. However, Madeleine secretly had a crush on Layne, but he was unaware of her feelings. He had already fallen for Cheyenne¡¯s grandmother. After rejecting Madeleine a few times, she married someone else and tragically died. That old coot Leandro harbored a secret crush for four years without confessing, and he eventually med Layne for Madeleine¡¯s death. Their friendship soured, and they went their separate ways after graduation. Afterward, Layne and Leandro crossed paths a few times but never greeted each other. Friendship can be a fragile boat, and no amount of exnation could change the past. Chapter 312: Withdraw the Funding Later on, Leandro followed his family¡¯s arrangement and married a well-matcheddy, and the couple was said to be leading afortable life. Moon Hall, under his management, gradually developed into a centennial old business, now an establishment that residents in Onistead couldn¡¯t ignore. Layne, after his return to Yrose, no longer paid attention to the Zamora family¡¯s affairs. When Cheyenne was thirteen, he met his junior, Madeleine, in Akloit. She had chosen to return to her homnd after her husband¡¯s idental death. The first time she saw Cheyenne, Madeleine took a liking to her and proposed to take Cheyenne as her disciple. Layne could have taught Cheyenne himself without the need for her to be Madeleine¡¯s disciple, but perhaps out of pity for the woman who was past her prime and alone, he agreed to it. Madeleine specialized in traditional medicine, focusing on the traditional diagnostic techniques. When Cheyenne became her disciple, Madeleine already had two other disciples, Jonathan Owen and Carl Weber. Carl was the senior disciple, joining earlier and receiving some of Madeleine¡¯s true teachings. After mastering the skills, he established his own school of traditional medicine and took on many apprentices. Jase Terry, who had a conflict with Cheyenne in the hospital, was Carl¡¯s first disciple.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Madeleine¡¯s health was fragile, and she was at the end of her rope. After passing on all her knowledge and skills to Cheyenne, she smiled and passed away. Before her death, she pulled the fourteen-year-old Cheyenne to her side and said, this was the biggest pride of her life and the greatest glory. Thinking of her master, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she realized that she had wasted her master¡¯s expectations for so many years. From the age of sixteen to twenty-one, she had lived a muddled existence, not only wasting the years but also disappointing many people¡¯s deep affection for her. ¡°Perhaps, Cheyenne, if you approach Leandro as a disciple of your master, he might agree to see you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go to Onistead after I¡¯m done here.¡± She readily agreed to this task, even though it was not her area of expertise. Iker gazed at the delicate, fair, and exquisite smiling face before him. When Cheyenne smiled, she had two shallow dimples on her cheeks, looking sweet and charming. ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ actually¡­¡± He felt as if a wind chime had been hung in his heart, and Cheyenne was the one who brushed against it with a spring breeze. The sound of the wind chime yed continuously in his heart, clear and melodious. ¡°Enough, I just can¡¯t stand your fiancee, what¡¯s her name again? Emily Davidson? Her pride must be soaring to the sky. Don¡¯t you want to see her in a sorry state after being pped in the face?¡± Cheyenne coldly hummed with her arms crossed, her delicate face full of interest, her watery and shiny starry eyes showing determination. ¡°Of course!¡± He wanted to see it in his dreams! Not because he had any feelings for Emily Davidson, but because it concerned his face and dignity as a man. It was about regaining the honor he had lost. Iker subconsciously touched the position on his shoulder. His green military uniform should have been filled with shining stars, but now it waspletely empty. At the Foley mansion, old Mr. Foley had a brief period of alertness the day before yesterday, but his condition worsened after some conversation. He nowy in bed with his consciousness blurred. Many people surrounded his bed, and Emelia upied the best spot by his side, tightly holding her grandfather¡¯s hand and sobbing softly. Her eyes were as red as walnuts, and her fair face appeared grim as she cried and muttered. ¡°Grandfather, I truly feel unworthy of you. Vincent initially wanted to get a doctor for you, but when he arrived at the door, Kelvin stopped him,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Kelvin was thinking. You¡¯re so ill, yet he¡¯s still handlingpany affairs, iming he¡¯s busy when, in reality, he just doesn¡¯t want toe back.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Grandfather, Vincent has arranged a great doctor for you. How about we let him in to see you?¡± Old Mr. Foleyy with his eyes closed, and he was impatiently waving his hand a couple of times as if he were swatting flies. Emelia thought her grandfather was asking her to go, so she happily shouted at the father and son outside the door, ¡°Dad, Vincent, could you please bring old Mr. Edwards inside?¡± When Old Mr. Foley heard the words ¡°Old Mr. Edwards¡±, his eyelids trembled, and he strained to open his eyes, looking at the neer. The man appeared to be around old Mr. Foley¡¯s age, with graying hair. He wore a ck cloth shirt, and perched on his nose were gold-rimmed sses. His face was ordinary but lined with wrinkles. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Foley. I¡¯m Adrian, Layne¡¯s younger brother. This time, I agreed to visit you at the request of Mr. Vincent. Where are you feeling ufortable?¡± Layne¡¯s brother? Old Mr. Foley had heard rumors about the Edwards family¡¯s secrets when he was younger. Now, Adrian Edwards had suddenly appeared after more than twenty years. This made him ponder about the purpose behind Adrian¡¯s appearance. ¡°What¡­ I don¡¯t need it. My illness¡­, only Cheyenne can treat it.¡± Cheyenne? As old Mr. Foley kept mentioning his grandniece¡¯s name, Adrian quickly hid a hidden emotion from view. Old Mr. Foley wouldn¡¯t let him treat him even if he had great skills. He turned to look at Vincent, and their eyes met. Vincent knelt down by the bedside and gently advised, ¡°Grandfather, Miss Lawrence is not here at the moment. Your illness can¡¯t be dyed. This doctor is also a descendant of the Edwards family and is highly skilled. Let him take a look!¡± Corey, hearing his nephew¡¯s words, was anxious and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask any further questions. Let Mr. Edwards treat your grandfather.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Outside the door, a man in a high-end ck suit strode forward, with Mr. Owen following slowly. The elderly man, having reached an age where he became out of breath after only a few steps, spoke, ¡°Wait¡­ Mr. Foley, I¡¯ve said it before. I can help you relieve your grandfather¡¯s pain, at most. You should call my junior Cheyenne toe. She has received the true teachings from my master.¡± The mention of Cheyenne caused a sharp pain to flicker through Kelvin¡¯s heart, reflecting on his cold, strikingly handsome face. ¡°Mr. Owen, if you refuse to go, I will withdraw the funding in the medical cooperation project for this year.¡± Mr. Owen¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he sighed silently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go this time, but I want to make it clear that I can only provide symptomatic treatment, not a cure.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t withdraw the funding.¡± Chapter 313: Piece of Mind Mr. Owen and Kelvin had just reached the room¡¯s doorway when they saw an elderly man with silver hair standing by old Mr. Foley¡¯s bedside. He wore a long ck robe, shiny leather handmade shoes, and had a face filled with wrinkles that exuded an ufortable aura. Especially when his slender, narrow eyes fixed on someone, it gave off the eerie feeling of being hunted. Kelvin¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of doubt. This man¡¯s presence was very familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere. The ck robe¡­ In Kelvin¡¯s mind, a scene from Soar Casino shed involuntarily. It was an encounter in passing, but the figure in the ck robe from that moment seemed to ovep with the man standing before him. While Kelvin contemted, Adrian held a silver needle and gently inserted it into old Mr. Foley¡¯s shoulder. His technique was skillful and agile, clearly demonstrating his familiarity with acupuncture points. As the needle went in, old Mr. Foley felt like a boulder on his body had been shifted, and he immediately felt much lighter. His consciousness also became somewhat clearer. ¡°Grandfather, how do you feel?¡± Vincent¡¯s handsome and concerned face was erged before his eyes, full of genuine care and worry. ¡°It seems¡­ much better. The heaviness has lessened,¡± old Mr. Foley replied, and the scene of his children and grandchildren gathered at his bedside warmed his heart. He slowly opened his eyes and saw a tall figure standing at the door, prompting him to smile faintly. As Adrian turned around, Mr. Owen also finally recognized the person. His face showed astonishment, and he pointed a trembling finger at the man, struggling to form a coherent sentence. ¡°Adrian? How can it be you¡­ you¡¯re not¡­¡± When Adrian was young, he was considered a bright star in the medical field, although he couldn¡¯tpare to his brother Layne¡¯s exceptional talent, he still stood out among his peers. However, more than twenty years ago, he had betrayed the Edwards family and disappeared without a trace. Mr. Owen didn¡¯t expect Adrian to reappear after more than twenty years in the Foley mansion. He couldn¡¯t deny that Adrian was a talented individual, but he couldn¡¯t condone his character. Upon seeing the old acquaintance, Adrian turned around and gave Mr. Owen a friendly smile, extending his hand towards him. ¡°Long time no see. I heard you¡¯ve be the director of Hopedale Hospital. Congrattions.¡± Adrian had initiated the handshake, and Mr. Owen couldn¡¯t refuse him that courtesy. Back when they were studying at the Capital Medical University, he and Adrian were ssmates, and their rtionship was fairly average. Later, he received a schrship to continue his studies abroad, and they lost touch. Twenty years had passed since then. ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s just good luck. I¡¯m getting old, and I¡¯ll be retiring soon. But why are you here, Adrian?¡± Mr. Owen inquired. In response, Vincent stepped forward and stood next to Adrian. He exined, ¡°I invited Mr. Edwards to treat my grandfather¡¯s illness. We can¡¯t afford any more dys.¡± As he finished the sentence, Vincent lowered his head slightly, concealing any calcting light in his eyes behind his long, thick eyshes. His expression became inscrutable. His decision was somewhat reasonable, considering the current rtionship between the Edwards and Foley families. Old Mr. Foley wouldn¡¯t invite Layne to treat him, so choosing Adrian was the next best option. ¡°Grandfather will recover, Mr. Owen. Please recheck his condition,¡± Kelvin stated firmly, making it clear that there was no room for refusal. Adrian concealed a faint smile, remained silent, and held his hands calmly before him, ready to cooperate. The first person to disagree, however, was Emelia, whose fair face was filled with anger as she looked at Mr. Owen with sarcasm. ¡°Grandfather is sick, Kelvin, but you¡¯re not here, and that¡¯s fine. But why do you doubt the doctor bought by Vincent?¡± ¡°If the mediocre doctor you found was of any use, would Grandfather¡¯s condition havested until now?¡± ¡°Or is it that you¡¯re actually guarding against Vincent and my family?¡± As the words fell, the entire room fell into a deathly silence, like an early onset of winter, with the temperature dropping by ten degrees. Emelia¡¯s sharp words had turned the atmosphere icy. When Kelvin turned his sharp, cold eyes towards Emelia, thetter felt a rush of cold air hitting her face. Mr. Owen was so upset that he was almost shaking, his hand holding the stethoscope trembling. He was about to leave, unable to contain his anger. ¡°A mediocre doctor?¡± He had been practicing medicine for over forty years, with thousands of patients treated sessfully. He had numerous awards and des hanging in his office, and his trophy collection was extensive. But today, he wasbeled a ¡°mediocre doctor.¡± It was the first time anyone had used such words to describe him. Could he not be angry? He shook his hand to remove the stethoscope and put it back in his medical bag. He pretended to leave, saying, ¡°This time, even if you withdraw your investment, Mr. Foley, I don¡¯t care. I have dignity and principles!¡± Seeing this, old Mr. Foley struggled to sit up in bed. He had just woken up, and his voice was dry and hoarse. ¡°Mr. Owen, don¡¯t be angry¡­ Emelia, apologize to your brother and Mr. Owen.¡± But Mr. Owen, whose anger was still smoldering, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He turned around, about to leave. Vincent hurriedly stepped forward, grabbed Mr. Owen¡¯s wrist with his bony hand, and said, ¡°Mr. Owen, please don¡¯t be angry. My sister didn¡¯t mean it. She just speaks her mind.¡± Speak her mind? Or speak her mind without thinking about the consequences? It seemed that the siblings had conspired together. One pretended to be the instigator, intentionally provoking him with her words, and the other yed the peacemaker,ing to fort¡± him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not a fool. Mr. Foley, please find another doctor. Adrian is a good physician, and he can handle this himself.¡± Mr. Owen was about to turn and leave when he noticed something on Vincent¡¯s wrist ¨C a string of rosewood beads. He had seen it before but only caught a glimpse of it and didn¡¯t pay much attention. Then he thought of the beads that Eddie showed to him. The size, color, and patterns¡­ they were all identical. Could it be? Mr. Owen¡¯s surprised expression and his look of doubt were all noticed by Vincent. Following the gaze, he saw Mr. Owen looking at the rosewood beads on his wrist. Vincent quietly adjusted his hand, covering the bracelet with his sleeve. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master Vincent to be so young and already a believer in Buddhism.¡± Mr. Owen raised his head with a hint of meaning in his eyes, and the calm look in Vincent¡¯s eyes gave nothing away. He smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of belief. It¡¯s just seeking peace of mind.¡± Chapter 314: You Lose Your Chance to Speak His eyes were calm and clear when he was speaking. Even experienced liars usually show subtle signs of deception. Mr. Owen had studied micro-psychology for decades and had observed countless people. No one had ever escaped his keen perception. ¡°Emelia, apologize to Mr. Owen,¡± Franklin, her father, chimed in, touching his nose and speaking sternly. Emelia didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong. She bit her rosy lip and reluctantly approached Mr. Owen, standing before him with a raised chin. ¡°Mr. Owen, I apologize. I got excited earlier out of anger. I hope you can overlook the fault of a nobody like me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Her proud demeanor didn¡¯t look like an actual apology. It was a perfunctory gesture. Mr. Owen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with an ignorant young girl like her. He turned away and addressed Kelvin. ¡°Mr. Foley, I¡¯ll take my leave. I suggest you consider looking for my junior.¡± ¡°Sorry, Mr. Owen, for the inconvenience today. Regarding the cooperation project, I will increase my investment.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, he left without even looking at Emelia. She remained at the door, ring at Mr. Owen¡¯s departing figure with anger. Vincent sternly warned her, his voice cold, ¡°Emelia, I¡¯ll warn you again. If you keep speaking recklessly, don¡¯t me me for punishing you.¡± ¡°I was just telling the truth¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Vincent silenced her with a warning look. Her father, Franklin, furrowed his brow and reprimanded her as well. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Emelia. Your brother is right. If you continue offending people, I¡¯ll have to send you abroad.¡± The memory of her time spent abroad and the life she led there still haunted her to this day. No, she didn¡¯t want to go abroad. Emelia reluctantly kept silent, gazing at old Mr. Foley with a watery, crystal-like blue in her eyes. However, he didn¡¯t give her a friendly look. He coughed weakly, closed his eyes, andy back on the bed, drifting into light sleep once more. On the other side, Mr. Owen left the Foley mansion. The outside world was basked in bright sunshine, and the ovepping tree shadows cast on his face seemed a bit too intense. The image of the rosewood bead bead that Vincent wore continued to echo in his mind, and it troubled him more with each thought. However, Vincent and Eddie had never met before, so how could the former plot against thetter? If it wasn¡¯t because of an issue with Eddie, then was it because of something in Eddie¡¯s possession? Considering Eddie¡¯s experiment with the blood sample earlier and the fact that Cheyenne was currently treating Master Iker¡¯s leg, Mr. Owen wondered if Vincent had some sort of connection with the Todd family? What was Adrian¡¯s role in all of this? After thinking it through, Mr. Owen abruptly stopped in his tracks. He looked up at the deep blue sky above, where the piercing golden sunlight fell on him. However, he couldn¡¯t shake the inexplicable feeling of coldness. He felt like all these events had woven a tight web around him, leaving him trapped. After some hesitation, he decided to call Cheyenne and ask her to be cautious. She shouldn¡¯t have any contact with the people from the Todd family¡¯s branch. However, Cheyenne was currently upied with an important matter of her own. Layne was performing a bloodletting treatment for Iker, and the blood of venomous snakes had triggered a frenzy in the Lycodon rufozonatus. The snake emerged from the round hole on top of its ss enclosure, darting wildly around the room, and entering an aggressive state, which terrified her. ¡°Make sure the snake doesn¡¯t hide, or I won¡¯t feel safe sleeping at night.¡± Just the thought of having a poisonous snake hiding somewhere in her home sent shivers down Cheyenne¡¯s spine. She stood at the top of the staircase, hugging herself, and answered her phone after it rang for a while. ¡°Hello, Jonathan, do you have something important? Can we talkter? There¡¯s a snake¡­ hissing near the sofa¡­¡± Omari quickly approached, wearing rubber gloves, and cautiously reached out towards the Lycodon rufozonatus. ¡°Hiss!¡± The creature lifted its triangr head high and spat ck venom, ready to strike. ¡°Cheyenne, be careful of Master Vincent. He¡­¡± Before Mr. Owen could finish his sentence, a high-pitched scream from Cheyenne came over the phone, nearly scaring the fifty-year-old man out of his wits. His heart raced, and he felt a sudden throbbing pain. The voice of Cheyenne repeated in his mind incessantly, ¡°Quick, don¡¯t let it get under the sofa.¡± What was she doing? Cheyenne didn¡¯t hear clearly what Mr. Owen said, but she caught him mentioning Master Vincent. Vincent? Why did Jonathan suddenly mention him? When she married into the Foley family, Franklin and his children hadn¡¯t returned. Her grandfather only asionally mentioned Vincent, describing him as a filial and intelligent child. The words were filled with regret. However, now that they had returned, it didn¡¯t concern her anymore. She had nothing to do with it. Omari seized the opportunity to capture the Lycodon rufozonatus while it was attacking. He quickly gripped the snake¡¯s body. The long, bright-red snake tail wound around his arm, and the snake¡¯s fangs sharpened like nails, moving menacingly toward Omari. ¡°Be careful!¡± In the nick of time, Omari stretched out his other hand and captured the snake¡¯s head, forcefully closing its bloodthirsty jaws. The snake¡¯s fangs,den with venom, made Omari¡¯s hair stand on end, and cold sweat soaked his shirt. A chill ran down his spine as the wind blew in from the window. ¡°Phew, I almost got bitten. Luckily, my hand was fast enough.¡± Wearing rubber gloves was a good decision, as he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of having this dirty and viscous snake saliva on his hands. Cheyenne, relieved that the snake had been captured, was finally at ease, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a poisonous snake creeping into her bed at night. However, she suddenly remembered that she had been on the phone with Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, sorry. What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly¡­ Hello? Jonathan¡­¡± She called out several times, but the other end remained silent. Beep beep beep¡­ Did he hang up? Mr. Owen¡¯s phone was snatched by an intruder. The person was d in a splendid ck robe with arge hat covering his face and a ck mask, revealing only a pair of eyes filled with icy intent. He checked the phone¡¯s contacts and a cruel and sinister smile yed on his lips as he let out a chillingugh. ¡°It¡¯s a pity you no longer have the chance to speak.¡± Because the dead don¡¯t talk. Chapter 315: Jerry Is Arrogant At Akloit College, the sound of the bell was like the most beautiful music in the world. A young man, dressed in a faded white shirt with short, disheveled hair and dark circles under his eyes, was barely keeping his eyes open. As soon as he heard the bell, he instinctively picked up his backpack and headed towards the door, leaving the teacher who was still in the middle of the sspletely stunned. The teacher immediately stopped him and said, ¡°Excuse me, ss isn¡¯t over yet. What are you doing?¡± Jerry yawned, looked back, stretched his arms wide, and let out azy yawn. His fiery red hair stuck up like a chicken coop on his head. He pushed up his ck-framed sses and said, ¡°Teacher, the school requires us to start ss at 8:20, and the school rules state that we finish at exactly 12:00. So why aren¡¯t you letting us out on time? Just a dy of two or three minutes, and you think you can turn idiots into geniuses?¡± The entire ss was shocked! Had Jerry taken the wrong medication today? Normally, he seemed quiet and unassuming, often napping silently, but now he dared to talk back to the teacher. One of the most annoying things a teacher could do was to drag out the ss. And their ss¡¯s lecturer was infamous for dragging out ss and often made them finish three to five minutester than other sses. ¡°Hey Jerry, did you strike it rich? Is that why you dare to speak to me like this, are you trying to show off your wealth?¡± The young and beautiful teacher was not happy, and she was in charge of three sses. It was the first time she had encountered such a bold student. Jerry sneered, his voice dripping with disdain, and his words once again caused the whole ss to burst intoughter. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not wealthy, but I do have a thick skin, I admit!¡± The young, beautiful teacher was red in the face after hisment, and she muttered something about him being a ¡°little rascal¡± under her breath. Her face turned even redder.N?velDrama.Org content. Under the admiring gazes of the entire ss, Jerry casually put his hands in his pockets, slung his backpack over one shoulder, and strolled out the door. As he left, he waved to his ssmates with his back turned to them and left them with a clich¨¦ phrase. ¡°Don¡¯t be infatuated with me, I¡¯m just a legend.¡± His demeanor was like that of a chivalrous hero on a journey, having aplished his mission and now leaving. ssmate 1: ¡°Is Jerry rich now? He seems a bit too arrogant.¡± ssmate 2: ¡°I think so.¡± ssmate 3: ¡°I heard from his roommate that Jerry has been chatting with a sweet-voiced girl on the phone. He might have found a girlfriend.¡± ssmate 4: ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so proud now, geez¡­ who doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend these days?¡± Jerry was dating? No, no, he just made a little money. Yesterday, Jerry was taking a nap on his mat without his shirt on when he suddenly received a phone call. You see, Jerry was a long-time bachelor and a bit of a homebody. Aside from the mobilepany calling him to remind him to pay his phone bill, his phone rarely rang. Recently, he finally added a new contact ¨C Cheyenne. However, yesterday¡¯s call wasn¡¯t from her; it was from a delivery guy from Best Express. At first, Jerry was quite puzzled. He wasn¡¯t a fan of online shopping because every time he looked at a product online, it would haunt him on various websites with the same product. This kind of data tracking made him feel like his privacy was being invaded, and he found it quite annoying. He had always preferred shopping in physical stores, and he rarely bought things online unless it was something he couldn¡¯t find elsewhere. So, why was there a delivery for him? When he went to check the delivery, he found out that the courier had brought him a box of¡­ instant noodles! Looking at the sender¡¯s name on the package, which was just a single letter ¡°X,¡± he immediately knew who had sent it. Cheyenne! After living for twenty-two years, Jerry felt for the first time that girls were really cute creatures. In his mind, he came up with all sorts of good words to describe Miss Lawrence ¨C kind, generous, beautiful, sexy, adorable, and more. In short, his view of Cheyenne had changed. When Jerry stayed upte, he looked at the box of instant noodles on his bedside table, unopened. He could already smell the delicious aroma of the noodles, and he was lost in the thought of enjoying them. After receiving a call from Cheyenne, she asked him to visit the Vintage Club at noon today. Could it be that there¡¯s an even bigger surprise waiting for him than instant noodles? ¡­ The Vintage Club was Akloit¡¯s most high-end luxury hotel. A young girl was wearing a white short-sleeved school uniform shirt with a beautiful golden logo on the chest. This was her school emblem. She paired it with a navy checkered skirt, just long enough to reach below her hips, revealing a pair of slender, fair legs. She wore ck stockings and shiny little leather shoes. Her long ck hair was parted in the middle, flowing down her shoulders. The artistic and elegant aura made the young girl look exceptionally pure and lovely. Her pretty, oval face carried a look of hesitation and astonishment as she gazed at the upscale building in front of her. ¡°Sean, are we really going to eat here? Isn¡¯t it too extravagant?¡± Even a casual meal here costs a five-figure sum. The young man rarely bothered with his appearance, but today he took some time to groom himself. He was dressed in a three-piece ck suit with a bow tie, and underneath, he wore a white ruffled shirt with cuffed sleeves. The suit had a vintage European style, and this casual teenager, with this new attire, looked much more elegant and handsome, resembling a little prince from a royal court. When Mika first saw him, she was also momentarily surprised before she remembered that today was her birthday. Since her sister passed away, she hadn¡¯t celebrated her birthday. Sean hade to find her and said he wanted to give her a surprise. They skipped sses and took a taxi to the Vintage Club. ¡°Not extravagant at all! I was thinking about renting a big screen advertisement for you, so that everyone passing by could wish you a happy birthday.¡± However, this idea had to be abandoned due to ack of funds. His allowance had been spent on gaming, buying skins, equipment, treating friends to meals, and more. His mother had given him twenty thousand dors, and he had spent five thousand on a tinum ne. The remaining fifteen thousand was just enough for a candlelit dinner. Putting an ad on the city¡¯s big screen would cost at least six figures, and he didn¡¯t have that much money. As soon as they entered the Vintage Club, Nora arrived shortly after. She had been following Sean and received a copy of his recent spending bill. In just two weeks, he had spent over a hundred thousand, with thetest five-thousand-dor transaction at a renowned Akloit jewelry store. Before that, there were purchases of luxury handbags, perfumes, clothes, and some daily expenses, which were in the four digits. Why would Sean, a guy, be buying those women¡¯s products? He had never mentioned them even if he was nning to give them to their mother. Worried that Sean had been scammed, Nora decided to follow him and traced him all the way to the Vintage Club. She watched her brother enter with a girl with long hair, and finally, she understood why he spent so much. Chapter 316: How to Reject Cheyenne The magnificent hall was adorned with expensive and exquisite antiques and artworks. In the center of the wall, there hung a round oil painting. At first nce, the intense and burning mes depicted in the painting showed images of pain, suffering, and a hundred forms of cruelty and torture. The hellfire, bathed in the hazy lighting, felt like it was right in front of you, sending chills down your spine. This painting, titled ¡°HELL,¡± was the centerpiece of the Vintage Club, created by the world-renowned artist Gracie. Legend had it that afterpleting this painting, Gracie ceased to paint. It became herst work, and there had been no news of her for thest five years. Some said that after finishing ¡°HELL,¡± Gracie took her own life by ingesting poison. Others believed that she revealed the secrets of the underworld and had her soul taken by the King of Hell, turning her into a regr human incapable of creating good art. Gracie was a mysterious and talented woman, a legendary figure. Her early works featured bright and lively naturalndscapes, somewhat resembling the Impressionist style of M. However, herter style underwent a radical transformation, portraying a dark, bloody, lonely, and helpless world that felt like apletely different reality. This sharp and exaggerated surreal style won her recognition from many. Gracie¡¯s reputation skyrocketed, even internationally, thanks to ¡°HELL,¡± and the painting was sold for a staggering one billion US dors. The fact that the Vintage Club could afford this painting indicated their enormous wealth. Speaking of the Vintage Club, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes had a hint of curiosity. She had once investigated the people behind this hotel, but her research was halted midway. The listed legal representative appeared to be an ordinary blue-cor worker, which was simply impossible. The real owner of the Vintage Club was so powerful that even she couldn¡¯t identify them. As Dominic led Jerry into the club, Jerry appeared like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world before. He clutched his backpack to his chest and nced around, adjusting his sses on his nose. He looked like someone who had never experienced the world. ¡°Cheyenne, he¡¯s here,¡± Dominic announced. ¡°Great, bring him in,¡± Cheyenne replied. With a melodious voice, the woman who had been standing with her back to them turned around. Cheyenne was dressed in a light pink chiffon dress with lotus patterns embroidered on the chest. Her seaweed-like wavy hair hung down behind her, secured by a pearl tassel hairpin. Her delicate little face, lightly adorned with makeup, was utterly enchanting. Her eyes were clear and sweet, her lips a vibrant peachy shade. When she spoke, she revealed her pearl-like white teeth, speaking with a captivating fragrance. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the private room first,¡± Cheyenne said. Cheyenne spoke and took the lead into the private room, her silver-white shiny high heels clicking on the floor. The room was elegantly decorated. On the table sat a beautifully carved incense burner, from which rose fragrant bluish smoke. The thick aroma of rosewood bead filled the room, and the table was adorned with Japanese dishes like sashimi, sushi, and raw mackerel noodles. As Jerry sat down, he couldn¡¯t help but salivate as his eyes locked on the sushi and the seafood mackerel noodles in front of him. ¡°Eat up, don¡¯t be shy,¡± Cheyenne said, pushing the sushi toward him. She smiled warmly, and her bright, shining eyes made her look quite charming. As Jerry extended his hand to grab the food, he suddenly stopped in mid-air, casting a cautious gaze at Cheyenne. He squinted his slightly swollen eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you want first? I won¡¯t dare to eat otherwise.¡± There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°Don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you.¡± What if he eats first, and then Cheyenne assigns him a difficult task? Upon hearing this, Cheyenne rested her chin on her hand, looking at him yfully. ¡°Why are you so guarded, little bear? Just eat; I don¡¯t have any tasks for you today. I¡¯m just treating you to a meal to express my gratitude.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jerry still found it a bit hard to believe and took a cautious bite of the sushi. The taste was good. ¡°Don¡¯t rush; pair it with a mouthful of seafood noodles.¡± Huh? Why was she suddenly being so nice to him? Jerry skeptically picked up his cutlery and stirred the noodles. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be seafood noodles? Why were there green chives buried at the bottom of the bowl? Cheyenne looked at him with a sly smile, her expression reminiscent of a cunning little fox. ¡°Eating some green vegetables is good for you. Look at how pale and thin you¡¯ve be from staying upte. You¡¯recking vitamins!¡± All right, she¡¯s a medical student, she definitely knows more than he does. After eating a few bites, Cheyenne handed him a cup of tea. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too quickly. Have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After taking a sip, Jerry found the tea a bit peculiar. He smacked his lips and lifted the lid to take a look. Red wolfberries were floating on the green tea? ¡°Health preservation should start from a young age. By the time you reach forty, I promise you¡¯ll be healthier than your peers. Especially for night owls like you, be cautious of sudden death. Wolfberries have a warming effect,¡± Cheyenne exined gently. Jerry nodded in agreement. Yes, sudden death! Whenever he saw news about young people suddenly dying, his little, lonely, yet resilient heart would always skip a beat. He definitely didn¡¯t want to die suddenly. After drinking the tea, he felt a warm sensation throughout his body. Indeed, the benefits of health preservation. This wolfberry tea was not bad; he should drink more of it in the future. A waiter came in, carrying a stone pot with grilled pork belly,mb loin, oysters, and more. Upon entering the room, the waiter gave Jerry a discreet look. When he noticed the dark circles under Jerry¡¯s eyes and his thin face, he smiled discreetly, thinking, ¡°Tsk tsk, at such a young age, he¡¯s already in such poor health!¡± Jerry, feeling slightly offended by the waiter¡¯s stares, made it clear, ¡°No, you can just serve the food. What are you looking at me for? She¡¯s the one treating today. Don¡¯te to me for the bill.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The waiter, a young man, nodded and politely responded, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. Thedy has already paid for these dishes.¡± Inwardly, the waiter thought, ¡°A young man, despite his age, is shouting at ady to pay the bill. He¡¯s shameless. Miss Lawrence seemed quite pretty. Even if she¡¯s supporting her boyfriend financially, she should find a healthy one.¡± Jerry couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Cheyenne had sent him instant noodles, treated him to dinner, and dressed up so nicely to meet him. Could it be¡­ she¡¯s interested in him? What should he do? How should he refuse Cheyenne¡¯s confession? Chapter 317: Jungle He actually had feelings for Nora, although Cheyenne was better looking and more aplished than Nora. However, she had a strong personality, which he didn¡¯t like. But on second thought, this was the first time in his over twenty years of life that a girl had actively confessed to him. So he should be tactful when he refused, avoiding being too direct. Even a strong woman like Cheyenne would feel sad if a guy rejected her. However, Jerry was overthinking it. Cheyenne had invited him here for a different reason. But she wasn¡¯t nning to confess. There was no way she¡¯d be interested in a guy with a face full of e. ¡­ At the Vintage Club, Table Number Three in Hall Number One. Finally, the dishes were served. The long table, covered with white velvet tablecloth, was adorned with fragrant red roses. The candles emitted a soft, elliptical glow, reflecting on the highball sses. Two steaks and a bottle of authentic Bordeaux wine from France were set carefully, making them look extremely appetizing in this refined environment. Not far away, a blond and blue-eyed young man was dressed in a ck tuxedo, sitting in front of a ck-and-white piano. He yed Schubert¡¯s Serenade passionately. Many other customers in the hall watched him, and once the piece was finished, the hall was filled with loud apuse. Mika was no exception. She had attended a two-year piano ss, but due to her family¡¯s financial constraints, she had to quit. She had taken exams and earned a Level 4 piano certificate. Sean, on the other hand, was a genuine prodigal rich second-generation guy. In addition to ying video games online, his life was limited to car racing and drinking with his buddies. So, when he saw his girlfriend apuding another man, Sean felt quite upset. What was so special about that guy? He could only y the piano. Shortly after, the pianist who had yed came over and stood in front of Mika. With a handsome, sunny face, he asked, ¡°Miss, I noticed you were enjoying my music earlier. May I invite you to y a piece with me?¡± What? Flirting with his girlfriend right in front of him! What piano ying? He could see it clearly; this was about flirting! That flirting expression and gestures were so annoying. Just as Mika was about to agree willingly, Sean suddenly stood up and forcefully pushed the man aside. In a fit of anger, he refused the man¡¯s offer and said loudly, ¡°Get lost! My girlfriend doesn¡¯t know how to y the piano, and she won¡¯t y a piece with a server.¡± His behavior was rude, his voice was raised, and he quickly attracted the attention of the surrounding people. Making a loudmotion in a public ce was already impolite behavior, and on top of that, Sean¡¯s discriminatory words made the restaurant owner and many employees unhappy. Mika felt extremely embarrassed. She had never experienced such an embarrassing moment, all thanks to Sean. She wished she could bury her head under the table. She shot Sean a slightly brighter look and whispered in a cold tone, ¡°Sean, please stop.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I say it? What¡¯s with this lousy restaurant? Just a meal, and they have a guy ying the piano to affect our appetites,¡± Sean retorted. ¡°Lousy restaurant?¡± This particr restaurant happened to be the only three-star Michelin restaurant in Akloit. The chef was a genuine Frenchman known for his tiramisu, steak, and foie gras, and he had even won first ce on the ¡°Gourmet King Culinary Showdown.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Many people had to book a table here a month in advance, and it was a popr spot for social media influencers and rich second-generation individuals. Strangely enough, when he was considering booking a table, there happened to be a cancetion, and the restaurant¡¯s customer service called him to offer a reservation at a 30% discount. He thought he was lucky to have secured a great deal. If he had known it would be such a hassle to dine here, he would have gone to an ordinary restaurant. The restaurant owner personally came to apologize to Sean and promised top the meal. Sean nodded happily, thinking it was due to his own assertiveness that the owner was scared of him. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that after the incident, the owner left the first hall and went through a long corridor to reach a private room on the second floor, Room 216. He knocked on the door, standing with his hands down. The door soon opened. A young woman in white approached, casting a cold nce. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Everything went as you expected, Miss Lawrence. Sean brought his girlfriend to dine, and Nora followed right behind. She¡¯s currently at Table Five in Hall Number One,¡± the owner reported. Upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s words, Sean felt a mix of confusion and surprise. Cheyenne extended a stack of cash from her purse and handed it to the owner¡¯s representative. ¡°Go and serve all the signature dishes from your menu,¡± she said. The thick wad of cash was estimated to be at least 200, 000 dors. The restaurant owner, now holding the money, left with a big smile to fulfill the request. He then returned to Table Three, followed by two chefs dressed in white uniforms and tall white hats. They began to bring dish after dish of exquisite, beautifully presented dishes to Sean¡¯s table. Sean was stunned and looked at his girlfriend. He turned to the owner and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t order this many dishes.¡± The restaurant owner opened a bottle of red wine with a corkscrew, poured a ss of the dark red wine into a tall wine ss, and spoke, ¡°Sir, these are our apologies for disturbing your dining experience. All of this isplimentary.¡± Mika noticed the red wine, recognizing it from a wine cab at a ssmate¡¯s house. It was a 1982 vintage, worth over 10, 000 dors. She thought that offering such expensive wine and dishes as an apology was quite generous. The restaurant owner, however, seemed genuinely sincere with his smile. Chapter 318: Fake Earrings Nora was sitting alone at Table Five, watching Sean at Table Three. The bar counter and a partition partially blocked her view, but she could still observe their situation. Nora had ordered a simple Americano coffee but had ignored the menu provided by the server, who was waiting nearby. Unfortunately, Nora ignored the server, but sipped her coffee with elegance. She had been wondering why Sean¡¯s recent spending was so much, and it turned out there was a gold-digger who had been swindling him for his money. Nora had seen this girl before. She seemed to be a school belle from the high school section, and her pictures were easy to find on the school forums. Rumor had it that her family was dirt poor, with a deceased father and an ailing mother. They made their living by dealing in second-hand bags and knockoff luxury items. She had a sister, who, apparently, had attended Akloit College¡¯s high school, but had met an untimely demise five years ago. What good coulde from a girl with such a background? She was only with Sean because she of the Lawrence family¡¯s wealth, and his younger brother was easier to deceive, right? Nora roughly calcted the cost of the food and red wine they had ordered; it was at least fifty thousand dors. However, her mom had given Sean only twenty thousand in the morning. Where did he get the remaining thirty thousand? As she pondered this, two female servers passing by were quietly discussing the situation at Sean¡¯s table. The taller one said, ¡°I envy that guy¡¯s girlfriend. Tonight¡¯s dinner, the wine, and that special gift, it¡¯s worth at least a hundred thousand.¡± The other server, with a smile, nodded and said, ¡°I just checked the bill, and the two bottles of red wine alone cost almost thirty thousand. The total bill is one hundred and twenty thousand.¡± ¡°Great! That means ourmission for today will be close to a thousand.¡± The two servers pushed the serving cart away, chatting away, while Nora¡¯s heart remained restless. Nora couldn¡¯t believe it. She and Sean barely had a monthly allowance of less than twenty thousand. Sean had just wiped out her pocket money for half a semester in one meal. Could this money be stolen from his family? Just a couple of days ago, her mom had suspected that one of the housekeepers had stolen ten thousand in cash from her dressing table drawer. And Sean was there when the usation was made. He hadn¡¯t shown a hint of guilt or concern and readily went along with her mom¡¯s me on the housekeeper. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t his first time doing such a thing. Only someone ustomed to lying could act so nonchnt. Sean soon got up from the table and walked toward the cash register, leaving Mika behind. Meanwhile, Mika was enjoying the expensive steak, cutting it neatly with her fork and taking a bite. Nora watched her with increasing anger and resentment. This was the perfect opportunity. Seizing the moment while Sean was away, Nora grabbed her handbag and headed toward Table Three. At Table Five, the server who had briefly dozed off noticed that Nora was finally leaving. She had been sitting there for nearly an hour and had only ordered a simple Americano coffee. The server thought she was dressed extravagantly, with branded clothing and essories, but her stinginess surprised the server. Meanwhile, at Table Three, Mika had just taken a bite of her steak, savoring the rare and tender meat. The steak¡¯s medium-rare doneness left a slightly bloody vor that many people found appealing. However, Mika preferred her steak to be cooked medium-well. As she ate, the candle¡¯s me flickered in response to a light breeze, dimming the warm, yellowish light in the restaurant. Suddenly, she felt an unexpected presence in front of her. She looked up and found herself meeting a pair of cold, piercing eyes, akin to a venomous scorpion hiding in the jungle. Before her was a young woman, seemingly in her early twenties, dressed in a high-end red cocktail dress. Her intricate curls cascaded down her fair shoulders, and she wore a ssic ck swan Chanel ne. Her heart-shaped face, full forehead, and blood-red lips created a look reminiscent of Sean. This was Akloit College¡¯s school belle and Sean¡¯s sister- Nora. Mika couldn¡¯t hide her confusion and stood up in response. She hesitated for a moment before finally managing to speak with a soft and gentle voice, ¡°N-Nora.¡± Her apparent obedience only fueled Nora¡¯s disdain, as she remarked sarcastically. Her gaze fell upon the earring adorning Mika¡¯s ear, a high-quality imitation of a Cartier diamond earring. Nora sneered and said, ¡°A high-quality imitation Cartier diamond earring, not bad. It should be worth around two hundred.¡± She continued in a scornful tone, ¡°But it¡¯s a shame that high-quality imitations will always remain imitations. Knock-offs will never turn into the real deal.¡± ¡°You agree, don¡¯t you?¡± Nora¡¯s words hit Mika like a blow, flushing her cheeks with embarrassment. Many people around them also cast mocking nces at Mika, aware that her earrings were fake. Nora often bought luxury items, and her eye for authenticity was sharp. Indeed, Mika¡¯s earrings were imitation Cartier, retailing for 183.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mika¡¯s earrings were already the ones she considered to be the most luxurious and beautiful. Nora¡¯s public revtion that Mika was wearing imitation jewelry had deeply embarrassed her. She clenched her fists beneath her school uniform shirt, pursing her lips tightly, and muttered, ¡°Nora, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Without any hesitation, Nora raised her hand and delivered a resounding p across Mika¡¯s face. Mika¡¯s cheeks quickly turned bright red, and a clear handprint appeared on her fair skin. The sound of the p echoed in the restaurant, catching the attention of all the diners. Their collective gaze shifted towards themotion. Nora coldly regarded the young girl before her, flexing her wrist and continued, ¡°You dare to act in front of me? What works on Sean might not work on me. Mika, do you have any idea how poor your family is? Sean will inherit the Lawrence Group in the future, and he can only be with a girl from a prestigious family. A girl like you, exuding the scent of poverty from head to toe, can only be a temporary ything for him. Dreaming of marrying into the Lawrence family is nothing short of a delusion!¡± Themotion caught Sean¡¯s attention, and he returned to the table holding the bottle of wine. He was shocked at first, but his face soon disyed embarrassment. He stood there, mumbling, ¡°Sis, you¡­ Please, don¡¯t do this. Mika is my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Sean, what are you going to tell Mom? That your girlfriend¡¯s family deals in counterfeit goods?¡± Sean struggled to find the words. He liked Mika, and he hadn¡¯t thought much about their future or marriage at this point. Chapter 319: I’m His Sister Sean was actually quite afraid of his sister. If his early romance was discovered by their mother, his allowance might be cut in half. He turned to look at the innocent girl standing behind him, his eyes filled with conflict and hesitation. However, Mika was not like the other proud and haughty heiresses. Her purity, aloofness, hidden kindness, and asional tenderness attracted Sean. Moreover, he had carefully prepared tonight¡¯s candlelit dinner, booked the seat at great expense, and had a condom ready in his pocket¡­ all for furthering his rtionship with Mika. With his hand hidden in his suit pocket, he clenched the small square package tightly and then slowly released it. Seeing him remain silent, Nora knew she was right. Sean was a bit rebellious, but he still cared about his family¡¯s opinions. Plus, he was ustomed to a life of abundance and luxury. If he were asked to live a life of hardship, he would be the first one toin about it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. They had been together for two years, and he couldn¡¯t even say a word in his defense. Mika felt a deep sense of disappointment. Just then, a more embarrassing and infuriating incident urred. A small square package slipped from Sean¡¯s pocket as he reached out to grab Mika. The deep blue package stood out against the golden floor. It had a circr shape. Nora only nced at it briefly before Sean nervously picked it up. Even though Nora couldn¡¯t see what was written on the package, she knew that it was a condom. Her face turned bright red, and she couldn¡¯t believe her younger brother, whom she still considered ¡°young,¡± had grown to such an extent. Eighteen years old¡­ a time of curiosity about the world. Next, she thought that the girl in front of her had seduced Sean, and her eyes filled with scorn. ¡°My brother thought you were a nice, pure and aloof girl, but it turns out you¡¯re just a prostitute who opens her legs to make money! How does it feel to sleep with Sean? Sean is much more generous than your sugar daddy outside, isn¡¯t he? Who do you think you are? Are you worth one hundred and twenty thousand?¡± Nora¡¯s words were vulgar and direct,pletely unlike what one would expect from a refineddy. Her voice was also quite loud, drawing the attention of other diners in the restaurant. Men gazed at Mika and Nora with suggestive, lustful eyes, seeminglyparing their body shapes. In the end, they concluded that the girl with long straight hair had the better figure. Mika came from a poor family, but she carried herself with the demeanor of an heiress. She had maintained her ¡°aloof and proud¡± attitude for so many years, and she couldn¡¯t tolerate Nora¡¯s vulgar insults. In tears, she looked at Sean, her voice cold as she dered, ¡°We¡¯re breaking up!¡± After unterally announcing the breakup, Mika picked up her handbag from the chair and hurriedly left. ¡°Mika! Please listen to my exnation.¡± Sean, desperate to chase after her, was suddenly stopped by someone grabbing his sleeve. He anxiously turned to look at his sister, Nora, who was staring at him with a cold, detached expression. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Sean. Didn¡¯t you hear her say that she¡¯s broken up with you?¡± ¡°Even if we¡¯re breaking up, I should at least be the one to take her home. She lives in the outskirts, and from here, it¡¯s at least a forty-minute drive. It¡¯ste, and she¡¯s a young girl. I can¡¯t let her go alone.¡± ¡°Late?¡± Nora chuckled lightly, her eyes flicking to the wall clock. It was not even 10 o¡¯clock. How could this be consideredte? In the end, she couldn¡¯t stop Sean. He was deeply in love for the first time, and he didn¡¯t want to end it so ingloriously. After shaking off Nora¡¯s grip, he ran after Mika. Nora was left alone standing at the table, staring at the burning candle in bewilderment. The candle¡¯s dim yellow light cast a ring reflection on the metal cutlery, which was ufortable for her. She shifted her gaze to the red box on the table. Nora couldn¡¯t help but admire Sean¡¯s thoughtfulness. He must have researched it online before choosing this particr pendant. But this gift cost the Lawrence family¡¯s money. Why should an outsider receive such a nice gift? Nora thought about her little brother and the many years they had spent together as siblings. Why hadn¡¯t he ever given her a decent gift for her birthday? She picked up the ne and tucked it into her handbag. About to leave, she noticed the untouched ss of red wine on the table. The restaurant owner, apanied by two female servers, was getting ready to clear the unfinished food and tes. The owner picked up the wine and expressed his regret, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a shame about this Bordeaux wine; the price alone is 12, 800. It¡¯s such a waste that it hasn¡¯t even been sipped.¡± Hearing this, one of the servers asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we recork it and sell it again?¡± The owner shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not possible. This bottle of wine has already been aerated, and recorking it won¡¯t restore the original vor.¡± 12, 800? Nora inhaled sharply. Since Sean had ordered it, that meant it had already been paid for. As Sean¡¯s sister, she naturally had the right to take this bottle of wine. ¡°Put it down!¡± The woman suddenlymanded with cold lips. The three of them turned their gazes to her, all looking puzzled. She extended her slender, fair hand and took the wine from the owner, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m the sister of the customer from earlier. Since he¡¯s already paid for this wine, it belongs to me.¡± The owner was momentarily stunned, but there was a glimmer of understanding in his eyes through the lenses. He nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, youngdy.¡± Nora continued, ¡°So, please find me a wine ss.¡± She intended to have a taste of this wine that cost over 12, 800. She wanted to know what set it apart from other red wines. Chapter 320: What’s Wrong with Her? Nora sat elegantly in Sean¡¯s original seat with a fresh wine ss in front of her. The restaurant owner, wearing white silk gloves, took the ss and used his other hand to carefully pour the wine into the ss, like liquid silk. It gently swirled in the ss, reflecting her delicate, ivoryplexion. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please have a taste,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was a rare experience to have the owner personally serve her, and the envious looks from the other diners around her only inted Nora¡¯s sense of pride. She raised the ss to her lips, parted her red lips, and took a sip. She could feel the silky, slightly bitter vor spreading on her tongue, with a hint of sweetness lingering after swallowing. The mouthful of wine was truly exquisite. ¡°It would be even better with a slice of foie gras. Miss Lawrence, enjoy your meal. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nora had no intention of being foolish and ordering another te of foie gras. There were plenty of dishes on the table that had hardly been touched. Since Sean had ordered foie gras earlier, she decided to help herself to it, even though it had cooled down a bit. To follow Sean, she hadn¡¯t even eaten dinner. She had hastily left home without her bag, and her Paypal bnce was reduced to what she had spent on the coffee. She was rather hungry. Jerry, who had just had his fill, looked at his goddess with a face full of concern as he saw her eating the leftovers. In his eyes, Nora was the kind of little princess who should be treated like royalty. How could she be in such a pitiful state? Cheyenne found his behavior amusing. With one hand supporting her chin, she stared at Jerry, who appeared to be grumbling like an olddy. When she heard him calling Nora pitiful, she couldn¡¯t help but express her disdain. Nora pitiful? What about the girl who had been rudely driven away without reason just a while ago? It seemed that Jerry saw everything through rose-tinted sses. He might even think that Nora smelled like roses even if she was eating feces. If Jerry didn¡¯t have some use to her, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t want to stand next to someone so simple-minded and hypocritical. ¡°Jerry!¡± Suddenly, Cheyenne called his name, making Jerry jump and burp, sending waves of spicy mustard scent through the room. The room was now filled with the pungent aroma of mustard. Cheyenne had to cover her nose with her hand, her elegant brows furrowing in disgust. Cheyenne¡¯s behavior crushed Jerry¡¯s fragile, lonely, and helpless heart. He scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and exined, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­ burp.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now, you can go to the private room on the second floor and wait. You like Nora, right? She¡¯ll be waiting for you there,¡± Cheyenne said. Jerry stood there,pletely stunned, looking disbelieving, as if he had been struck dumbfounded by a shower of golden bricks from the sky. ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you telling the truth? You mean Nora¡­ She¡¯ll be waiting for me in the private room?¡± He was baffled. Why would she do this? He had been secretly in love with Nora from a distance, and while they had met a few times during events, she probably didn¡¯t even remember his name. Cheyenne patted his shoulder as she walked past him and gave him a meaningful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to confess your feelings to your goddess? I¡¯ll help you today. I¡¯ll have the restaurant owner take her to the private room, and the rest is up to you.¡± Jerry¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was so excited that tears and snot streamed down his face. He reached out to grab Cheyenne¡¯s hand, but in mid-air, he stopped to wipe his nose and then extended his hand again. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re like my savior. After I confess to Nora, I¡¯ll do anything to repay you.¡± But when his hand was about to touch hers, Cheyenne, with an expression of disdain, deliberately dodged his hand. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s still some snot on the back of your hand. Can you please at least be clean? Can you wipe your nose with a tissue?¡± She kicked him away. Jerry, with a pained but bitter smile, said, ¡°Miss Lawrence?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me. Go confess, and I¡¯m going home to sleep.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, take care.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Jerry clung to the door frame, both hands on it, and tightly sealed his lips, making a motion to indicate his mouth was sealed shut. Miss Lawrence, beautiful as she was, was far too fierce! ¡­ In the second-floor private room. The room was tastefully decorated with fresh green wallpaper, and colorful balloons adorned the walls. It all looked meticulously arranged. Nora looked around and noticed a set of incredibly sexy off-whitece lingerie ced on the table. She curiously picked it up and felt the high-quality, natural silk. The restaurant owner had told her that a valuable guest in the second-floor private room specifically requested to meet her, a male guest. This same guest had paid the entire bill for Sean earlier tonight. Two hundred thousand dors! Nora¡¯s heart raced at the thought of someone so wealthy. A man? Who could it be? Intrigued, she agreed to meet him. As she opened the door to the private room, she was surprised to find a soft, white double bed in the center. Nora had eaten a hearty meal earlier, and now her entire body felt warm, even a bit hot. Nora thought she might be feeling this way due to drinking half a bottle of wine, making her slightly intoxicated. She ced thece lingerie on the bed and sat down, waiting for almost five to six minutes, but the person hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Feeling increasingly warm, her gaze shifted to the silk lingerie. She thought that putting it on might help her cool down. Outside the door, Jerry had arrivedte, having mistakenly confused the room numbers and wasted some time. He knocked on the door and said, ¡°Miss Nora, may Ie in?¡± There was no response from inside.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He knocked again, but there was still no reply. This couldn¡¯t be right; Miss Lawrence had told him that the person was in this room. Jerry decided to push the door open, and what he saw inside left him in shock. The girl he had secretly admired, a seemingly innocent and clever student, was now lying on the bed in seductive lingerie. Her expression was full of allure, like a seductive enchantress who was about to devour someone. When she spotted Jerry, she pounced on him. ¡°Miss Lawrence, help me!¡± Chapter 321: Serves You Right for Being Single In the first-floor surveince room, a woman wearing a ck duckbill cap, which shielded her dark, shiny eyes, drew attention with her exceptionally fair skin in the dimly lit room. Her slender fingers moved quickly across the keyboard, disying astonishing speed. The restaurant owner could only see a blur. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by her dexterity. Her index finger pressed the final enter key, and the ck LCD screen disyed the same footage. The pinhole camera projected an image onto the screen, magnifying it several times. The image was crystal clear, showing every detail of the sexy pattern on Nora¡¯s nightgown and her flushed and enchanting expression, making everything evident. It was unexpected that Nora was the one making the first move. In the footage, she actively pounced on Jerry, wrapping her arms around him, clinging to him like a sloth. Their clothes were disheveled, and her seductive charm was in full disy. In contrast, Jerry, who had earlier been swearing he loved Nora, fled when she initiated. Even when a beautiful woman was in his arms, he could resist the temptation. Was he even a man? In the room, Nora moved closer to Jerry in a somewhat disheveled state. Her luscious red lips were so close to his face, almost within reach. She stood on her tiptoes and clung to his muscr neck, closing the distance between them. Their bodies pressed tightly against each other, the heat escting. Jerry had initially contemted running away, but as he reached the door, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave Nora behind, so he turned back. The moment he entered the room, Nora had dragged him inside. His goddess, who usually maintained an aloof demeanor, was now trying to strip him of his clothes. The buttons of his school shirt had been ripped off, revealing his not particrly muscr chest. Yet, even under these circumstances, Nora looked at him like a wolf with a flirtatious, cherry-like mouth emitting a sweet and seductive scent. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, Miss¡­ Miss Nora, please don¡¯t do this! I¡¯m a good young man, and I would never do such a thing.¡± ¡°Too fast, we should take it one step at a time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll confess first, and then, when you ept, we can start by dating, watching movies, having meals, followed by holding hands, and then kissing¡­ Finally¡­¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t take your clothes off yet.¡± He really couldn¡¯t handle it. Although Jerry was a homebody who didn¡¯t like sports, he was still a normal man. Just watching an anime or reading a porn in his dorm could get him excited for half a day, let alone his dream girl standing in front of him. His heart was jumping non-stop. Thump, thump¡­ Feeling a tingling sensation on his nose, he suddenly noticed a red blur. Jerry reached out to touch his nose, and his hand was covered in thick, crimson blood. ¡°Blood!¡± Jerry eximed in surprise, and suddenly, his vision went ck, and he passed out. With a thud, his slim body fell to the floor, his shirt half-open, looking like a pile of discarded clothes. The nosebleed dripped onto the fabric, creating a stark contrast between red and white. Nora seemed bewildered by the situation. She impatiently pushed Jerry, who remained unresponsive, lying there like a lifeless dog. Frustrated, she kicked him a couple of times and shed a few frantic tears. She felt terrible, as if her entire body was on fire. Watching this through the surveince feed, Cheyenne was left speechless. After all, she had set the stage for them, and Jerry had fainted at the critical moment. She couldn¡¯t help but think that he deserved to be single. Disappointed that there wasn¡¯t more to see, Cheyenne was about to get up to leave when Nora did something unexpected. Despite thepromising situation, Nora climbed to the head of the bed and retrieved a business card from her handbag. She then proceeded to make a phone call. Seeing this, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes lit up, and she sat back down, giving instructions in a cold tone, ¡°You all can leave. I¡¯ll handle this alone.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The restaurant owner respectfully left, leaving her alone in the surveince room. With her chin resting on her hands, Cheyenne stared at the screen for over ten minutes. It was almost putting her to sleep, and she stifled a yawn, covering her lips elegantly. As she was about to doze off, a tall, dark figure slowly approached the room, standing at around 180 cm in height with a medium build. When Cheyenne noticed the person entering the room, she was surprised to see him undressing. His ck suit jacket fell to the floor, followed by his shirt, revealing his fair back with a greenish tattoo near the upper left shoulder. The tattoo depicted a powerful eagle in flight, clutching a small snake in its talons. It was the same tattoo that Kelvin had described. This man was part of the group that had nted the listening devices in her house. Cheyenne quickly paused the footage at the point that showed his shoulder tattoo and zoomed in, examining it in detail. It was clear as day, depicting an eagle seizing a snake. A realization struck her. Cheyenne quickly switched to the surveince footage from the hotel lobby and hallway, where she briefly captured a clear shot of the man¡¯s face. The clip was short,sting only a few seconds, but it was enough to get a good look at him. He had attractive features, a prominent nose, and a pair of double eyelids that entuated his wicked grin. He looked like a man who had spent a long time enjoying the pleasures of life. Suddenly, she remembered that she had encountered this man at the art exhibition. It was Teagan, the newly appointed CEO of the Parry Group and Abbie¡¯s cousin¡¯s fiance! Cheyenne was taken aback, thinking about the rtionship between Danielle and Nora. Danielle couldn¡¯t believe her best friend would be involved with her brother like this, could she? Seeing how easily they undressed when they entered the room, it was clear that this wasn¡¯t their first time together. Cheyenne felt as if she had stumbled upon a shocking secret. She had a sly, wicked smile on her face. She wondered if things would be even more interesting if Abbie¡¯s cousin saw this scene with her own eyes. The woman¡¯s beautiful face was now tainted with a dark, sinister smile. She looked like a demon crawling out of hell, gnashing her teeth with evil intent. Cheyenne stood up and went to anotherputer on the opposite side. She turned off the screen and opened her web browser. Quickly typing ¡°Teagan,¡± she found all the information about him, including details from his childhood like how many times he scored a perfect 100 in elementary school. Under the section about family members, she soon located the name ¡°Jane Berry,¡± and below that, her contact number. The show was about to begin. Nora, you enjoy manipting everything behind the scenes, right? Now, I¡¯ll let you taste what it¡¯s like to be manipted by others.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As Cheyenne¡¯s mind wandered, her fingers identally pressed the ¡°Enter¡± key, and the screen switched back to the room. On therge bed, two entwined figures were engaged in the oldest act, the most passionate performance. Poor Jerryy on the cold floor,pletely unconscious. Chapter 322: Smoke a Cigarette and Watch a Show She initially considered turning off the video but then changed her mind, bing increasingly interested in what she was watching. Unfortunately, the surveince footage only had video, no audio, so Cheyenne couldn¡¯t gauge how seductive Nora¡¯s voice might be at this moment. After watching for a few minutes, Cheyenne grew bored. Teagan was quite inventive, but he was clearlycking stamina. He had taken a break after just over ten minutes. ording to his profile, he kept multiple extramarital rtionships while dating Jane, which likely exined his fatigue from ¡°working day and night.¡± Cheyenne pulled out a small silver USB drive and plugged it into theputer¡¯s port, copying this video segment for herself. The copying process would take a little time. She was feeling a bit tired. Her slender hand reached into her coat pocket, retrieved a cigarette, and held it between two elegant fingers. She lit it using a vintage perfume bottle-shaped lighter, igniting a blue me that looked especially eerie in the dim surveince room. The reflection danced in her bright, enigmatic eyes, seemingly bottomless. The scene shifted to the Berry Vi. Jane had workedte until 8 PM, and after having dinner, she meticulously pampered herself with skincare and makeup. She put on a silky and sexy low-cut nightgown and had justin down on the big bed, thinking of calling Teagan. As she took out her phone, a multimedia message notification popped up. It was a picture. In the picture, a man was passionately embracing a young woman, and their embrace seemed intimate. Even from the side view, she could recognize him ¨C the man in the picture was none other than her fiance, Teagan. It hadn¡¯t been long since their chance encounter at the lingerie store with Abbie, where Teagan had promised not to see other women. Jane¡¯s heart sank. She had been cheated on again. Jane promptly sat up in bed, her gaze fixed on the picture on her phone. A taunting message followed: ¡°the Vintage Club, Room 201, dare toe?¡± Jane swiftly threw the covers aside, grabbed her ck overcoat from the wardrobe, and left the room. She was determined to confront Teagan. In the living room downstairs, Mrs. Berry was watching a flower arrangement tutorial on TV while practicing floral arrangements herself. The table was cluttered with trimmed flower leaves and some unused fresh flowers. Mrs. Berry¡¯s peripheral vision caught a hurried figure rushing down the stairs. She raised an eyebrow in slight surprise and inquired, ¡°At this hour, where are you off to?¡± Jane, with her eyes reddened and a face filled with anger, responded coldly, ¡°There¡¯s a work issue at thepany, and I need to go back and handle it.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Berry frowned, and she used her scissors to snip off arge portion of the rose stem with too many leaves. The thorns on it almost hurt her hand. ¡°Yourpany always seems to have something going on ¨C eitherte hours or some urgent matter. Go on then, bute back soon. I¡¯ll have the maid warm up some milk for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jane replied. She hadn¡¯t told her mother the truth; she didn¡¯t want to let her mother know about Teagan¡¯s affairs. Her mother was never very understanding about such things and would likely say something like ¡°Few men are faithful; just look at your dad.¡± When Cody was young, he had gone through a reckless phase of promiscuity, and it had happened when Mrs. Berry had just given birth to Jane, a girl, which disappointed him. The doctor had also announced that it would be difficult for Jane¡¯s mother to conceive again. Ever since her elder brother passed away, Cody had taken control of the shares he left behind, bing a sessful man in high society. He was young, wealthy, and prosperous, but like many rich men, he had begun frequenting nightclubs and acquiring multiple apartments. He even kept several young mistresses. Among these women, some were as young as fifteen or sixteen, barely high school students. Mrs. Berry was unaware of Cody¡¯s twisted inclinations and tastes in women, but at least he had not fathered any illegitimate children. As he grew older, Cody gradually reined in his behavior, and he eventually severed all ties with these women. Mrs. Berry¡¯s philosophy on love was simple: as long as a man remembered toe home, nothing else mattered. Jane, on the other hand, was entirely different. She had grown up in a wealthy household, was the only daughter, and had developed a demanding and unyielding personality. She waspetitive and intolerant of even the slightest indiscretion. She had even gone as far as using her authority to cklist the young model she¡¯d encountered while shopping with Teagan thest time, ensuring that the model¡¯s career was permanently damaged.N?velDrama.Org content. Teagan was well aware of Jane¡¯s actions, but he had no intention of confronting her about it. This man had his own ambitions and goals, and he prioritized his own interests. He loved power and was willing topromise for it. Jane was confident that Teagan wouldn¡¯t get angry with her for interfering with his affairs. Nearly twenty minutester, Jane stormed into the Vintage Club¡¯s second floor with a powerful aura. Her appearance drew the attention of many employees. In the room, it was the third time of intense intimacy for Teagan and a young woman. Teagany beside the woman, his body drenched in sweat, and his glistening chest muscles reflected in the dim light. A dainty, rosy hand began to trace up his forearm to his shoulder. The woman¡¯s flushed face held a look of desire. ¡°Teagan, dear.¡± Her voice was soft and husky, and the huskiness had its own unique allure. Just thinking about it made Teagan¡¯s heart race. ¡°Ah,¡± hezily responded, keeping his eyes closed. Nora, who had earlier pretended to be pure, imed she wanted to sever ties and saying that they shouldn¡¯t be together. But today she asked him to sleep with herself. He had no reason to say no. Besides, he had a desire for her. Though she was a bit affected, she knew how to show weakness. Compared to Jane, who was dominating and overwhelming to the point where he could barely catch his breath, Nora¡¯s tenderness and reliance made him feel needed, which was a weed change. Knowing that she seemed somewhat unsatisfied, Teagan was content, but he had one crucial matter to attend to. He got up, retrieved his shirt that was lying at the foot of the bed, and began buttoning it up one button at a time. His voice remained gentle as he said, ¡°I have to get back; this is all for today. Let¡¯s n for next time.¡± Nora was disappointed, but Teagan¡¯s words implied he would see her again. She felt relieved. However, just at that moment, the tightly closed door was abruptly pushed open. A dark figure stormed into the room and identally stepped on Jerry, who was on the floor. The intruder, without uttering a word, went straight to Nora and delivered two resounding ps. ¡°You little wretch, how dare you seduce my fiance!¡± Chapter 323: Breakup ¡°Ouch!¡± Jerry, who had fainted from dizziness, woke up in pain and clutched his stomach as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Where was he? His mind took a moment to clear, and he remembered that he was in a private room on the second floor of the Vintage Club. Cheyenne had encouraged him to confess his feelings to Nora. She even suggested that Nora was waiting for him and urged him to be bold. But then he had entered the room, Nora had started undressing him, and he had resisted¡­ And then? What happened next? Oh no! He had a nosebleed and passed out! Jerry was so embarrassed. How could he faint at such a crucial moment? Nora must think he was ¡°inept¡± now. What a colossal blunder. Just as he was thinking of Nora, he heard a chilling and sinister voice. Jerry lifted his head to see a scene that made him want to pinch himself on the thigh to stay awake. The woman he liked had her upper body exposed. The bedsheet barely covered her from the chest down, and her posture suggested that she was protecting her face. The bedsheets slipped, revealing a breathtaking view, half concealed and half revealed, of her pristine, fair skin adorned with blue and purple handprints. Her face, which was normally rosy and vibrant, disyed the signs of an intimacy. Standing by the bed, a man wearing only a white shirt and boxer shorts stood with his hairy legs like pirs before Jerry. Undoubtedly, it was this man who had slept with Norast night. Jerry¡¯s heart ached so much he couldn¡¯t breathe. He was also filled with embarrassment. Did Nora find another man to spend the night with because he had passed out? Even if that was the case, she should have at least moved him outside before¡­ Having sexual intercourse in front of him, even though he was unconscious and couldn¡¯t see or hear, was a severe blow to Jerry. Was his presence of no significance to them? It had to be said, Jerry faced the harsh reality. Once they became passionate, their eyes were only filled with primal desire. They didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that he might wake up and make the situation awkward. His presence was at best just a prop! Jane clearly saw the man sitting on the ground in a daze, especially with his face covered in e and bright red hair. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I never thought you guys were this shameless! A threesome? Well done, Teagan. You shared a woman with such an ugly man. Aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± Such an ugly man? Jerry heard Jane¡¯s derogatoryments about him and puffed up his chest, suddenly interrupting her angry tirade. ¡°Hold on a second!¡± All three turned to look at him, and their gazes were like icy daggers. Jerry shrank back, coughing, ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not ugly.¡± His voice became smaller and smaller. Teagan paid him no mind. He calmly put on his suit pants in front of them, fastened his belt, and tucked in his shirt, all with a certain level of charm. Jerry felt both infuriated and envious. Why was this man soposed in the face of such an embarrassing situation? Nora was more sober now, and when she saw Jerry¡¯s face, she felt nauseated. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She quickly covered her mouth with her hand. How could she have kissed and hugged this ugly and creepy man? Luckily, Jerry had been unconscious at the time, or she might have thrown up everything she had eaten. Jerry couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Nora overreacted. He had hormonal e on his face, and his habit of squeezing the pimples caused some e scars and red marks on his skin. But did it make him look so disgusting that people wanted to vomit? At least Cheyenne had looked at him calmly when they met, and she had eye contact when talking to him, showing no signs of contempt. At this moment, Jerry suddenly felt a deep sense of disappointment. He had been secretly in love with Nora for so many years, and now he realized that his love had been one-sided all along. Jane had been unreasonable, and Jerry couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Teagan, now fully dressed, handed Nora her clothes and turned to Jane, grabbing her hand and dragging her out of the room. He scolded her coldly, ¡°Enough, Jane. I can¡¯t stand your irrational behavior. Our engagement is over.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As Teagan was defending her, Nora felt a warm rush of emotions. She was about to put on her clothes when she saw that Jerry was still sitting on the floor. She scowled and yelled at him, ¡°How long are you going to sit there, you ugly toad? Get out!¡± She had appeared gentle and full of admiration and affection when facing Teagan, but Jerry saw apletely different side of her when Teagan was away. She looked arrogant, proud, impatient, and contemptuous. This must be the real her. ¡°A toad? So, I am just a toad in your eyes after everything I¡¯ve done?¡± Jerry repeated these words with a bitter smile and used one hand to support himself, slowly getting up from the floor. Nora lowered her gaze; she didn¡¯t even recognize this stranger. So why be polite to him? ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Look at your face full of pimples, like sesame seeds. Aren¡¯t you an ugly toad? With your looks, you¡¯re not even worthy to fetch my shoes.¡± ¡°Now get out!¡± Her cold and heartless words pierced Jerry¡¯s heart. He bit his lip, holding back tears, and staggered to turn around and leave. Just as he reached the door and was about to pull it open, he heard Nora¡¯s clear voice from behind. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Jerry¡¯s deste mood suddenly came to life. A flicker of hope ignited within him, like a spark in a gasoline-soaked forest. ¡°W-what¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°If you dare to talk about tonight¡¯s events, I have ways to ruin you. Get lost!¡± The fragile spark of hope was instantly extinguished by a torrential downpour of harsh reality. Nora had not intended to make an apology, but she had threatened him. Jerry couldn¡¯t recall the emotions that carried him out through that door. As he passed Teagan and Jane, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to raise his head and see the man¡¯s face. How did he lose to this man? It was only when he entered the elevator, and made sure no one would discover him, that Jerry let out a couple of tears. The elevator descended to the first floor. When the doors opened, he was met with a white figure. Cheyenne stood there, holding a canned beer. Her deep eyes were fixed on him, her expression calm and tranquil. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± she asked. Jerry nodded vigorously, stepping out of the elevator to take the beer from her hand. He popped the top, tilted it back, and took arge swig. Finally, he burped. He looked at Cheyenne with a forlorn expression and, after a long silence, managed to utter a few words. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ just been through a breakup.¡± In response, Cheyenne gave him a mischievous smile and reached out with her fair hand to pat his head, as if she were petting her own dog. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯ve never even been in love.¡± How could he experience a breakup when he had never truly been in love? Chapter 324: Drink Cola The following morning, the front pages of Akloit¡¯s major newspapers were filled with headlines about ¡°Teagan,¡± ¡°Jane,¡± and ¡°the Lawrence family heiress.¡± ¡°Failed Union of the Berry and Parry Families, the Love of the Elites Is So Fragile!¡± ¡°The Lawrence Family Heiress Bes a Mistress, Caught in Adultery!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Jane Abandoned in Misfortune as Her Family¡¯s Fortune Declines!¡± ¡°The Reasons Behind Berry and Parry Families¡¯ Cancetion of the Marriage!¡± Cheyenne nced at these headlines, smirking, and tossed the newspaper into the trash can with a confident and dashing motion. She wore a ck off-the-shoulder, tight-fitting, high-waisted T-shirt with a matching skirt made of sheer fabric that entuated her fair, slender legs. Her wavy hair, styled in a ponytail with a simple and rustic ¡°X¡±-shaped metal hairpin, cascaded down her back, as fluffy as a squirrel¡¯s tail. She stood nonchntly in front of a vending machine, facing an array of drink options, and her delicate fingers hesitated in mid-air for a moment. Finally, she made her selection. A can of c dropped down from the machine¡¯s chute with a faintyer of dew droplets on its surface. As Cheyenne pulled the tab, about to take a sip, the c was abruptly snatched from her hand. She turned around, surprised, to see the owner of the hand. The man was dressed in a well-tailored ck designer suit, paired with a white shirt, standing elegantly in front of her. His thick, stylish eyebrows arched slightly, and his deep-set eyes looked calmly at the frozen c in his hand. He spoke, uttering an unbelievable statement. ¡°Drinking cold c in the morning isn¡¯t good for your health, especially for a girl like you.¡± As a physician, Cheyenne knew better than Kelvin, but she didn¡¯t care. Self-mockingly, Cheyenne looked coldly at the face in front of her, tiptoed to try to grab her c back. But she was significantly shorter. Even if she tiptoed and raised her arm high, there was still a considerable distance between her and the can. Cheyenne became irritated and leaped around a few times, resembling a cute little bunny. She looked at him with a pair of bright eyes, her fury evident. She demanded, ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Without hesitation, Kelvin handed the c to his assistant Chris, who was standing behind him, while epting the hot milk Chris offered. He then presented the milk to Cheyenne. ¡°You can have this.¡± The milk was steaming. Cheyenne did not take it. She looked at Kelvin as if he were a strange creature. Her rosy, lustrous lips curled slightly, and she said, ¡°Mr. Foley, I¡¯m just amoner who can¡¯t afford your milk. No need.¡± After her words, she nced at the c in Chris¡¯s hand. This nce made Chris tremble involuntarily. He hoped that Miss Lawrence didn¡¯t think he had stolen her c. He was only helping the CEO carry it. Cheyenne let out a light chuckle, her melodious voice ringing in both their ears. ¡°Just take this c as my treat, Mr. Foley. A big shot like you seldom have a chance to drink carbonated beverages, I understand¡± Upon hearing her words, Kelvin¡¯s face turned dark, looking inexplicably displeased. He stared fixedly at Cheyenne¡¯s fair and tender face with a threatening aura. ¡°Cheyenne, do you have to speak to me like this?¡± She wasn¡¯t like this before. The woman, who had intended to leave, paused and turned back. ¡°Oh? Then how should I talk to you, Mr. Foley?¡± ¡°Is it to call you Kelvin, being understanding, just like Abbie does, showing consideration?¡± ¡°Or should I be like I used to be, abandoning my dignity and self-esteem, like a pitiful puppy waiting by your side for asional charity and pity?¡± Her gaze was filled with disdain, and the proud expression on her face left Kelvin stunned for a second. Arrogant and confident, this was the real her. He wanted to say that neither of the two situations she mentioned earlier was correct. But before he could respond, Cheyenne extended a slender hand and pushed him forcefully. She brushed past him. ¡°Kelvin, I won¡¯t deign to do the first, and as for the second, you¡¯re not worthy of it!¡± Her voice was cold. Listening to her frosty words, Kelvin suddenly remembered the phone call she made to him that night. She said that she had mistaken him for someone else. Cheyenne¡¯s previous attempts to please him and her relentless pursuit had apparently been a mistake, and she had been mistaken about who she was pursuing all along. So who was the man who upied her thoughts and was important enough for her to give up her freedom and draw boundaries for? For the first time, Kelvin felt anger unlike any he had experienced before. His restless heart pounded fiercely, each heartbeat powerful enough to burst from his chest. The atmosphere between the two of them grew icy, with the flow of air seeming to slow down. The temperature in the vicinity dropped by several degrees, making Chris, the assistant, yawn in response. Using the corner of his eye, Chris carefully observed the ¡°grim reaper¡± standing before him and couldn¡¯t help but marvel. The usuallyposed and inscrutable CEO seemed to be animated and even disyed his emotions whenever he met Miss Lawrence. After finishing her words, Cheyenne turned around, intending to leave. However, Kelvin suddenly grasped her delicate wrist and pulled her back a half step, nearly causing her to stumble. ¡°Wait, I have something else to say.¡± She nced at him curiously, her gaze fixed on his hand holding her own. She raised an eyebrow, her expression showing displeasure and resistance. Yet Kelvin didn¡¯t release her hand, and he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Grandfather is sick, and I know only you can save him. You can set any conditions you like.¡± It turned out that he hade to her only because his grandfather was sick. If not for this reason, how could the renowned and prestigious CEO of the Foley Group, Kelvin, possibly condescend to invite her in person? Grandfather is sick¡­ Cheyenne was concerned for a moment upon hearing this. After a few minutes of hesitation, she nodded. Chapter 325: Certain Answer Cheyenne stood still, lowering her gaze, her thick, fan-like eyshes casting shadows under her fair eyelids, concealing her hesitancy. She had been angry at her grandfather for drugging herst time, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that Old Mr. Foley had treated her like a true granddaughter during her three years at the Foley Mansion. Her heart softened a bit. She looked up again, her gaze cold and piercing as she stared at Kelvin. ¡°Wait for me. I need to go home to get my silver needle.¡± When she said this, it meant that she had agreed. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He had expected Cheyenne to give him a hard time, considering his previous actions, which were quite unforgivable. But she didn¡¯t. She calmly followed Kelvin and got into his luxury car. In the past, she had always enjoyed sitting close to him in the car, pretending to lean against his shoulder and refusing to move when the car turned. She would chatter incessantly about which restaurants served delicious food, thetest movies, or new friends she had made. But now, when he nced back at the small figure sitting by the car door, she remained far away, never once looking at him. She kept her bright and clear eyes focused on the scenery outside. It was early in the morning, and the vibrant sunlight illuminated her fair and beautiful face, giving it a soft radiance. However, her eyes were exceptionally cold, like the chilly wind in autumn, leaving only destion behind. There was no light in her eyes. This realization stung Kelvin for a moment, as if he had been stabbed in the heart by a blunt steel needle, and fresh blood slowly oozed out. The person who had caused her to lose that light was him. The car fell into silence, and the atmosphere became tense. Chris felt the awkwardness keenly and attempted to break the silence. He coughed and, with a cheerful smile, said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she responded indifferently, making Chris feel ufortable. With a thick skin, Chris continued, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± ¡°Hehe, but I don¡¯t really want to see you or your boss.¡± Kelvin red at Chris with a cold gaze and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Focus on driving your car and stop chatting.¡± Chris, who had been criticized by Kelvin, quickly closed his mouth. He looked pitiful and forlorn. Half an hourter, they arrived at the Lawrence Vi. It was built from white marble, elegant and stylish, with its own courtyard and music fountain. In such a prime location, it was quite valuable. The car pulled up in the courtyard, and Cheyenne opened the door, got out with one foot, and stepped onto the ground. She turned gracefully and walked away, showing no intention of inviting them inside. Chris sighed softly and muttered, ¡°I feel like Miss Lawrence might not like me.¡± Kelvin¡¯s cold voice responded, ¡°The answer is certain.''¡± Chris fell silent. In no time, Cheyenne emerged from the house. She wore a candy-colored coat, and the vibrant color made her stand out. She held a small cloth bag and was about to walk towards the two of them when a blue figure suddenly appeared. Omari was dressed in a royal blue designer suit, his chestnut short hair giving him a lively appearance. He didn¡¯t know what he had said to Cheyenne, but they smiled at each other, presenting a beautiful scene as if from an idol drama. Omari¡¯s lips were so close to her ear that he could smell the fragrance on her and hear her heartbeat. It was inexplicably irritating. ¡°I understand. By the way, I¡¯m going to the Foley Mansion today, so I¡¯ll be backter. Please remind Master Iker to remember his herbal bath.¡± As soon as she said this, Omari felt a tinge of bitterness. ¡°Cheyenne, you only remembered Master Iker. What about me?¡± Cheyenne looked at him and smiled coldly. ¡°Master Iker¡¯s legs were injured, but you¡¯re so healthy. Or You want me to break your arms or legs?¡± He suddenly felt dispirited and chuckled as he backed away. ¡°Well, maybe not. If I lose my legs, how will I hold you?¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± She was perfectly fine, so why would she need him to hold her? It was just wishful thinking. Unexpectedly, Omari pulled a lollipop from his pocket and swiftly tore off the wrapper before shoving it into her mouth. His actions weren¡¯t rough, but they certainly weren¡¯t gentle either. Cheyenne first gave him an annoyed look, then extended her hand to remove the lollipop from her mouth to examine it. It was a mixed-vor lollipop. Her pink lc tongue poked out and licked it. Finding it sweet, she narrowed her crescent-like eyes, making her look incredibly cute.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a smile, she put the lollipop back in her mouth, her cheeks swelling. She was easily cated. A single piece of candy was enough to make her happy. The image of the two of them standing together was sweeter than an idol drama. The sunlight was just right, Omari was looking down, and the deep affection and smiles reflected in Kelvin¡¯s eyes. Kelvin frowned in silence, while Chris, without mincing his words, spoke his thoughts, ¡°Miss Lawrence and Mr. Lara seem pretty well-matched together.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he felt the surrounding atmosphere turn cold in an instant. He didn¡¯t need to look up to know that Mr. Foley¡¯s expression right now was probably terrifying. He wished he could give himself a good p in the face. Why had he said such nonsense? While Mr. Foley may not show it on his face, there was a clear sense of anger emanating from him when Mr. Lara leaned so close to Miss Lawrence just now. Mr. Foley did care¡­ But Kelvin couldn¡¯t quite grasp why he was so angry. He tried to suppress this emotion and maintain aposed demeanor. However, that one sentence from Chris kept reying in his mind. In reality, he hadn¡¯t been wrong. Omari and Cheyenne looked very well-matched standing together. So well-matched that he had to admit it, even if he didn¡¯t want to. Chapter 326: Mr. Foley, Don’t Bully My Cheyenne Omari was about to bid farewell to Cheyenne when he mentioned that he had apany meeting today and had to attend a semi-annual shareholders¡¯ meeting for NIGHTBREEZE, his ownpany. It wasn¡¯t just any regr meeting; it was the semi-annual shareholders¡¯ meeting, and Omari, as the CEO of NIGHTBREEZE, had to be there. Before he could speak, Kelvin¡¯s cold voice cut in, ¡°How long are you two going to be reluctant to part ways? Time is running out, Cheyenne!¡± Kelvin fixed his gaze on Cheyenne, and his voice carried a chilling edge. When Kelvin spoke, he intentionally cast a nce at Omari. Their eyes locked, and it seemed like there was an unspoken tension building up, with Kelvin¡¯s cold demeanor contrasting sharply with Omari¡¯s warm, gentle one. One in ck, the other in blue, they stood apart but seemed evenly matched, both exuding charisma. In the end, Omari was the first to break the silence. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Mr. Foley, you sound like you¡¯re giving orders. Don¡¯t bully my Cheyenne, alright?¡± The atmosphere was ufortable, and neither Cheyenne nor Kelvin said anything. Chris, feeling the awkwardness, forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Lara, don¡¯t worry; Mr. Foley won¡¯t.¡± Omari acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard Chris, making his way toward his luxury car. Just before leaving, he turned back and reminded, ¡°Good, I¡¯m heading to work. Cheyenne, give me a call when you¡¯re done, and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The tone of their conversation resembled a caring husband worried about his wife going out alone to y, showing his attentiveness.N?velDrama.Org content. Kelvin¡¯s expression darkened further, as he had heard that Omari and the Onistead Weaver family¡¯s heiress had been engaged for five years. With the Weaver family¡¯s influence, it would be Cheyenne who would suffer in the end. Did she even know about Omari¡¯s engagement? Did she hope Omari would abandon Elsa Weaver, who was both beautiful and had a prestigious family, in favor of her? It was a far-fetched idea. Kelvin wanted to ¡°remind¡± Cheyenne of this matter, but her cold and unresponsive demeanor left him feeling frustrated once more, and he couldn¡¯t find an opening to bring it up. So, he decided to let it go for now. The Foley Mansion¡­ Upstairs in one of the rooms, loud cries echoed. It sounded like a woman was crying. The two of them were startled as they entered the room. Cheyenne quickly looked up and nced at the room upstairs. ¡°It¡¯s Emelia.¡± Kelvin frowned, his tone filled with annoyance and helplessness as he spoke. ¡°That exins the screeching.¡± Just then, Emelia walked out of the room, carrying a porcin cup in her hand, her eyes red and teary. She red at Cheyenne, surprised and angry. Cheyenne, on the other hand, walked confidently towards her goal: old Mr. Foley¡¯s room, located on the second floor and illuminated by amp. When she passed by Emelia, thetter suddenly extended her foot to block her path, raising her chin arrogantly. ¡°How can you be so shameless? I already told you; the Foley family doesn¡¯t wee you! If it weren¡¯t for you, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have had a rpse, and you, the main culprit, still dare toe here?¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne leaned confidently against the railing, her form-fitting ck short-sleeved top entuating her alluring curves. Her posture resembled that of a seductive enchantress. ncing back at someone standing behind her, she spoke in an unusually chilly tone, ¡°Today, Mr. Foley, it was you who invited me here. Are you just going to stand there and watch the show?¡± Kelvin hadn¡¯t expected her to use him as a shield like this. In the past, she would have undoubtedly given Emelia a resounding p to clear her path. The man approached with long strides, towering over Emelia, his voice deep and angry. ¡°Step aside.¡± ¡°Kelvin, you¡­ Grandpa¡¯s illness doesn¡¯t require her meddling. Besides, we already have old Mr. Edwards. What use is this girl here for?¡± Emelia, though reluctant, retreated obediently. Hearing Emelia¡¯s words, Cheyenneraised her eyebrows in apparent confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Mr. Edwards?¡± Suddenly, a name shed in her mind, that of her Granduncle, and she turned her gaze to the room¡¯s door. The man, with his back turned to her, was wearing arge, all-epassing ck robe that covered him from head to toe, making him look mysterious and eerie. From beneath the ck robe, a pale, slightly bluish hand reached out, with faint purplish age spots on the back, veins protruding, and ayer of wrinkled skin that had a grotesque appearance. However, it was this very hand that held a sharp needle that gleamed with cold light. It was held close to a critical acupuncture point on old Mr. Foley¡¯s head. The movements were deft and swift, and the distance between the needle¡¯s tip and the acupuncture point grew shorter. Adrian, with his back to the others, bore a faint sinister look, and in his dark, brooding eyes, there was an unusual glimmer of amusement. But the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, creating an eerie and unsettling atmosphere. Vincent was also watching intently, his externalposure hiding a hidden, frenzied tension. Cheyenne was well aware of old Mr. Foley¡¯s condition, and there was no need to use acupuncture needles on this particr point. The room was filled with tension, and it was unclear whether the stranger hade to save or harm old Mr. Foley. As the needle tip touched the old man¡¯s scalp, the man turned the needle handle slightly¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± A clear and melodious voice rang out from outside the door, and a flying silver needle ¡°nged¡± to knock the one in Adrian¡¯s hand aside. The dislodged needle ttered onto the floor, its tip stained with a drop of blood, contrasting sharply against the white floor. Cheyenne¡¯s thrown needle, on the other hand, had pierced into a bedpost, creating a striking and eerie visual, with the needle handle swaying, creating a subtle sound. Chapter 327: Granduncle The sudden turn of events shocked everyone in the room.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Vincent stared at the silver needle embedded in the bedpost, his expression dark and uncertain, his gaze growing deeper. Adrian, on the other hand, nced at the bloodstain on his own face, turned around, and, with a smile, raised both his hands to remove hisrge ck hat. He revealed a familiar face. The menacing look in his eyes from earlier had been diluted somewhat by this smile, and he now looked like an ordinary elderly man you¡¯d meet in a park or on the street, radiating warmth. ¡°Cheyenne, my dear niece, you¡¯ve kept me in the dark quite,¡± he said with a kind smile. ¡°That needle you just threw, it takes at least ten years to master that level of precision.¡± Adrian couldn¡¯t help but wonder about something else, too. Who had really treated Master Iker for his leg condition? Was his brother or grandniece? Until recently, he had never doubted that it was Cheyenne. But after she precisely knocked away his needle and even attempted to graze his hat, the doubt surfaced. So, he chose to remove his hat, revealing his face, and waited to see how this audacious girl would exin herself. Cheyenne was taken aback for a moment, cursing Kelvin in her heart for not informing her about her granduncle¡¯s involvement with the Foley family. Her response needed to be quick. She forced an apologetic smile and spoke in a sweet and exaggerated tone, ¡°Granduncle? Oh dear, I¡¯m truly sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was you. When I first saw you, I thought you were one of those quack doctors who pretend to know everything.¡± She then exined with further emphasis, ¡°That acupoint is located on the forehead and is an extremely vital pressure point. It¡¯s not often touched in ordinary treatments. If someone identally punctures it, the patient could experience blood reflux throughout the body, with their meridians blocked, potentially leading to instant death.¡± This exnation was meant to send a message to Kelvin as well. Kelvin had quickly understood her signal, and he turned his intense gaze toward the man iming to be a ¡°divine doctor.¡± He scrutinized him carefully. Franklin appeared angry but Vincent seemed oddly calm and detached, which struck Kelvin as strange. Vincent¡¯s demeanor seemed as if he were unconcerned and unrted to the situation. It was strange that since this supposed divine doctor, Adrian, had arrived, old Mr. Foley¡¯s condition had initially improved. He could sit up and have coherent conversations. However, after a couple of days, his condition deteriorated significantly. Now he was barely conscious for an hour a day. Adrian¡¯s exnation had been that this was due to the side effects of the medicine causing brief episodes of unconsciousness, which he assured were manageable as long as the patient got proper rest. However, even after several days, there was no sign of improvement in Mr. Foley¡¯s condition. Adrian attributed this to past head trauma resulting in blood clots in his brain, causing his currentatose state. Adrian frowned upon hearing the words ¡°quack doctor.¡± He touched his own mustache and responded disapprovingly, ¡°My dear grandniece, you might not be aware that I am about to release congestion in old Mr. Foley, and he will wake up as soon as the stagnation is cleared.¡± Her sudden appearance disrupted the proceedings and left everyone stunned. After hearing Adrian¡¯s exnation, Emelia, in a fit of anger, rushed up the stairs and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s arm, pushing her toward the door. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯ve gone too far. Are you trying to harm Grandpa? Get out of the Foley mansion right now!¡± Emelia was stronger than Cheyenne, towering over her by more than half a head. With a gentle push, Cheyenne staggered back a few steps, almost colliding with the doorframe. Suddenly, a strong arm wrapped around her waist, and her back met a warm, solid chest. A masculine, cool fragrance enveloped her, bringing a hint of relief to the scorching summer day. She nced up, and his striking features with raised eyebrows, a strong nose, and thin, well-shaped lips greeted her. In a soft voice, he asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Cheyenne stood still and quickly moved out of his embrace. As the space between them emptied, Kelvin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he focused on his hand. In the moment he held her waist, the warmth and silkiness in his palm made him involuntarily squeeze his hand, as if in reminiscence. Raising her head, Cheyenne had walked up to Emelia, her apathetic almond-shaped eyes calm and chilling. ¡°What¡­ what are you looking at?¡± She felt like a prey being watched by a wild wolf and tried to steady her voice, reminding herself that this was the Foley mansion, and Cheyenne couldn¡¯t do anything to her. A crisp sound echoed in the room. Startled, Emelia quickly covered her cheeks with her hand, a shiver running through her. ¡°Did you dare to hit me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare!¡± Cheyenne flicked her slightly aching wrist and met the furious gaze of Emelia without fear. Emelia extended her hand to p Cheyenne¡¯s face, but before she could make contact, a deep, angry voice intervened. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Emelia, Cheyenne is my guest. Now, I am the head of the Foley family!¡± As he spoke, Franklin, who had been by old Mr. Foley¡¯s side, smirked sarcastically, wiped away his tears, and looked over with disdain. ¡°The Foley family head? Haha¡­ What a Foley family head! Kelvin, don¡¯t forget, Emelia is your cousin. You¡¯re helping an outsider bully your own sister?¡± ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t forget, the Foley family has more than just you as male heirs.¡± ¡°We just returned and heard about the severity of old Mr. Foley¡¯s illness. Tell me, what have you done as the family head? You didn¡¯t evene to visit once!¡± Vincent, who had been watching the situation, advised Cheyenne, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I hope you can apologize to my sister. I¡¯m willing to let bygones be bygones.¡± The atmosphere in the room had grown tense, with everyone taking sides. Corey tried to mediate the situation, ¡°Kelvin, apologize!¡± Chapter 328: Revealing the True Identity Why force Kelvin to apologize under these circumstances? This would only make them seem in the wrong, wouldn¡¯t it? Upon hearing this, the man stood still, seemingly ignoring the situation, his terrifyingly deep eyes locked onto her. His gaze was notably serious as he said, ¡°Cheyenne, go treat Grandpa. I¡¯ll protect you, and I dare anyone to touch you.¡± The words ¡°I¡¯ll protect you¡± momentarily left Cheyenne feeling lost. His voice was deep and filled with masculinity, resonating like a bass in her ears. In the past, hearing him say something like that would have moved her to tears. However, time had taught her to grow, but it had also made her heart gradually grow cold, stiff, and numb. In just a second, Cheyenne returned to her previous indifference and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She continued, ¡°Old Mr. Foley¡¯s headache is caused by rheumatism, and it has nothing to do with the intracranial congestion Granduncle mentioned. To wake Grandpa, it¡¯s quite simple, just pinch his big toe.¡± Franklin furrowed his brow in secret; this woman was truly a nuisance. The father and son shared a knowing look and came to the same conclusion ¨C Cheyenne must be eliminated. Emelia boldly proimed, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Mr. Edwards is knowledgeable and experienced. If he says something is true, it¡¯s much more reliable than what you say. We trust Adrian, the divine healer.¡± Now, the belief in Cheyenne or Adrian had created a divide within the Foley family, with Corey caught in the middle. His true preference was to trust Adrian, based on age and experience. After all, Cheyenne was just a spirited young person. Plus, he couldn¡¯t ignore the past rtionship between Cheyenne and the Foley family, fearing that she might have ulterior motives. After pondering for a while, he chose to stand by Adrian¡¯s side, looking apologetic as he said to Cheyenne, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry for making you run this errand. I willpensate you next time. You¡­ can go back.¡± ¡°Mr. Foley¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Corey was actually asking her to leave. In truth, this matter had nothing to do with her, and she didn¡¯t need to make this trip. She could have beenpletely indifferent to old Mr. Foley¡¯s life or death, and it wouldn¡¯t have offended the branch of the Foley family. However, when she looked at old Mr. Foley, who was struggling for every breath on the sickbed, she felt a myriad of emotions that were hard to describe. ¡°Mr. Foley, let me give it a try. I studied under Madeleine and received the true transmission from my grandfather. I also know Thirteen Needles.¡± When she mentioned Thirteen Needles, Corey¡¯s pupils dted, and his face showed astonishment. The reputation of the Edwards family¡¯s Thirteen Needles was widespread, even for someone not in the medical field like him. The reason they had agreed to let Adrian, the divine healer, treat his father was precisely because of the Edwards family¡¯s Thirteen Needles. If Cheyenne could perform them¡­ ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯ve watched you grow up¡­¡± His words implied disbelief in Cheyenne¡¯s knowledge of the Thirteen Needles. At that moment, she opened the case of needles she had brought with her, revealing rows of silver needles of varying sizes and thicknesses. She asked softly, ¡°Granduncle, do you know what the thirteenth needle is?¡± Adrian¡¯s face remained calm, but there was a tautness in his heart. His hand concealed beneath his loose ck robe subtly clenched. When he had stolen the manual, he didn¡¯t have a chance to look at it before it was torn into two pieces. He had the upper half, while the lower half had eluded him. Could it be that Cheyenne had learned the thirteenth level already? No, it couldn¡¯t be! How was that possible? In the past century, no one had been able to master the thirteenth level, and now, a young girl was iming to have mastered it? Cheyenne withdrew her gaze confidently, holding a silver needle in her hand. Her lips, painted a vivid red, curled into a charming smile as she softly spoke, ¡°Unite the two as one.¡± As she finished speaking, the silver needle quickly pierced the acupoint on old Mr. Foley¡¯s chest. Then, with two elegant and slender fingers, Cheyenne grasped three silver needles, poised and ready. She used her right foot as the pivot, taking a step to the side with her left foot, her body gracefully turning in a full circle. Her ck skirt swayed, and the thin veil billowed, creating a captivating spectacle. Three needles released at once! Adrian¡¯s eyes widened, his pupils dting in amazement as he watched Cheyenne¡¯s movements. Swish! The silver needles pierced through, creating a subtle vibration in the air. And finally, thest needlended in the acupoint. Her movements were both graceful and swift, and everyone had been so focused on Cheyenne herself that no one had noticed how she managed to release three silver needles simultaneously. Not even Kelvin, who stood closest to her, saw anything but a sh of silver that vanished in an instant. When everything had quieted down, Cheyenne stood at her grandfather¡¯s bedside. She reached out with an expressionless face and removed the silver needles. As she withdrew the needle from his shoulder, old Mr. Foley, who had been unconscious, blinked his eyshes a couple of times. He was conscious! Adrian, with his hands sped in front of him, stared at Cheyenne as she removed the needles. His face turned ashen and incredibly gloomy. How was this possible? Had his granddaughter truly mastered Thirteen Needles? He had confidence in his medical skills. While not iming to be unparalleled in the world, he had spent countless nights researching the technique of using the Thirteen Needle to kill old Mr. Foley. When he performed the procedure, he had given it his all. The only person who could detect that he had used the technique to kill someone was his older brother, Layne. His older brother¡¯s medical skills were nearly on par with his own, and to unravel his technique, it would take his older brother at least a day of effort. But Cheyenne had effortlessly resolved it with just three silver needles?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. No way! Chapter 329: Stubborn There was only one possibility ¨C she had truly mastered the final stage of the Thirteen Needles! Layne¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed as he stared at the graceful figure before him. He put on a fake smile. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re a young talent. Cheyenne, you genuinely intrigued me. What exactly is the final stage of the Thirteen Needles?¡± Behind his ¡°casual¡± question, Layne concealed a burning curiosity. However, Cheyenne, upon hearing this, furrowed her brows. Her crescent-shaped eyes sparkled with mischief as she intentionally prolonged the suspense. ¡°Well, Granduncle, you suddenly asked me to exin, and I don¡¯t know how to put it. It¡¯s quite simple; I nced at the content, thought about it in my mind, and just went for it. In fact, this is my first time using it.¡± She spoke in a t tone, tinged with a hint of disdain. Little did she know that Adrian was on the verge of being exasperated, almost fainting right there. He tried to find a trace of falsehood in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes but failed. Those eyes were too pure and clear; they didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. A hoarse, broken sound suddenly echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Old Mr. Foley unconsciously uttered words. ¡°Grandpa! You¡¯re awake?¡± Emelia wiped away tears and rushed to the bedside, eagerly getting close to hear old Mr. Foley¡¯s voice. He mentioned Kelvin! ¡°Kelvin¡­¡± In an instant, Emelia¡¯s fair face froze for a second, then a sarcastic and cold smile appeared. The one taking care of him at home was her, Emelia. The one who hired a doctor for him was her brother, Vincent. The one preparing medicine for him every day was her father, Franklin. But in Grandpa¡¯s mind, there was only Kelvin? Even subconsciously, the person he wanted to find and rely on was Kelvin. Why? Did he forgive his promises for them? Then, a more significant blow made Emelia feel even more ufortable. The seed of hatred broke through the soil and grew into a sprout. ¡°Cheyenne, I ¡­ I finally see you. Forgive me¡­ My shares, shares for you¡­ don¡¯t reject.¡± Emelia couldn¡¯t even match up to Kelvin, let alone this outsider, Cheyenne. Old Mr. Foley had ten percent of the shares, a fact Emelia was aware of. One reason her father instructed her to take care of her grandpa was the ten percent of shares in his possession. She had diligently and selflessly taken care of him for so many days, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t evenpare to Cheyenne, who arrivedte. After realizing this, Emelia smiled bitterly, stood up, and moved to the side. She gave her ce to Kelvin and Cheyenne, this couple. As old Mr. Foley stuttered about ¡°shares,¡± Cheyenne seemed to catch on. ¡°What shares?¡± Why had she never known about it? Kelvin replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about thister; let¡¯s see how Grandpa is doing now.¡± Cheyenne red at him and muttered under her breath, ¡°Who cares.¡± Grabbing old Mr. Foley¡¯s wrist, she used two slender fingers to touch and contemte his pulse. Something was off! Thest time she saw Grandpa, although hisplexion was a bit yellowish and showed symptoms of a strong liver, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of such a severe illness. But now, his meridians seemed forcibly damaged, the heartbeat slow, and he appeared as fragile as a broken porcin doll. If the injury was on the skin and bone joints, she could guarantee recovery within a week. But if it was in the meridians, it would be challenging. Even with her mastery of the Thirteen Needles, it would take some time for acupuncture treatment and medication. Granduncle¡¯s im that old Mr. Foley had merely fainted due to congestion in the brain was aplete lie! Why would he do this? Cheyenne stayed silent, her beautiful face turning dark, serious and contemtive while deep in thought. Time passed, and a frustrated Franklin approached, grabbing Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder. He angrily shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak up!¡± His hand rested on Cheyenne¡¯s slender shoulder, and his thick fingers exerted force, causing her to inhale sharply and bite her red lip. Her expression was delicate yet aggrieved. She wore a short-sleeved top that revealed a patch of fair skin marked with bruised fingerprints. For some reason, Kelvin suddenly disliked therge hand on her shoulder. Taking a step forward, he held Franklin¡¯s hand, restraining him. His vast, profound eyes carried a warning. ¡°Uncle, let go! You¡¯re hurting her!¡± Quickly, Cheyenne extended her other hand, tugging down her cor to reveal a round, fair shoulder. Looking closer, a pair of charming eyes framed by lushshesplemented the rosy lips, seductive like an enchanting imperial concubine in the pce. Vincent stood directly in front of her, his eyes revealing a hint of desire. He had encountered numerous women, both the ones he kept and those he casually interacted with during social events.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, only Cheyenne could easily evoke this sense of longing in him. Thinking about the scene just now, he secretly licked his lips. Men understood the dirty thoughts of other men. Kelvin didn¡¯t expect Cheyenne to be so bold as to publicly make such a ¡°provocative¡± move. Even though it was just a shoulder exposed, she had no idea how enticing she was. Even a restrained man like him admitted to having dirty thoughts about her, and he had acted on them, let alone those unrestrained men. Kelvin walked up with a grim expression, looking down at Cheyenne. In her puzzled gaze, he reached out and pulled up her cor. With a stern face, he said, ¡°Are you so poor that you can¡¯t afford clothes? Must you wear something so embarrassing?¡± As he lifted it, the high-waisted garment contracted, revealing a segment of a t and delicate waist. The fair abdomen, along with the sexy mermaid line, was now exposed. A cute navel entered his sight. His eyes darkened involuntarily, exuding a dangerous aura. In the past, his favorite thing was to y with her belly button, watching her lose consciousness in his embrace. These tender and affectionate thoughts were quickly suppressed by him. Changing his approach, he pulled her coat over her, zipping it up to the top to cover not only her neck but also her slender waist. The movement was swift as lightning, and by the time she reacted, all she felt was ¨C heat! Cheyenne lifted her head defiantly and gave him a cold nce, ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Chapter 330: You Are in Position to Control Me In this 39-degree weather, what she wears is her freedom. Nowadays, young girls tend to wear a tank top with hot pants. Cheyenne felt that her outfit was already conservative. ¡°Mr. Foley, we are already divorced. You are in no position to tell me what to wear. Think I¡¯m embarrassing? Then why did you invite me?¡± Did Kelvin think she, Cheyenne, was very good-tempered? Hearing her emphasize it, Kelvin felt a surge of anger, feeling both stifled and ufortable. The confrontation between the two was a perplexing act in Franklin¡¯s eyes. Cheyenne disliked Kelvin, so why did she agree toe and help treat old Mr. Foley? He thought perhaps there was a tendency for them to remarry, but now it seemed their rtionship was still as contentious as ever, with remarriage a distant prospect. Of course, this was the result Franklin was most happy to see. Otherwise, dealing with Kelvin and involving Cheyenne and Layne would be a headache. In the midst of their argument, old Mr. Foley gradually woke up. He struggled to open his tightly closed eyes, his gaze blurred. When he recognized Cheyenne among the blurry figures, he was moved to tears. He reached out his frail hand and grabbed her wrist, his voice hoarse. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ Cheyenne, you¡¯re here. I¡­ I thought you, you were mad at me.¡± Seeing his weak appearance, Cheyenne felt her nose tingled. She allowed old Mr. Foley to hold her hand, consoling him softly, ¡°Grandpa, take good care of yourself. I will cure you.¡± Previously, she couldn¡¯t promise to save old Mr. Foley, but now having mastered the Thirteen Needles, her chances of sess were greater than before. Emelia, watching this heartwarming scene, felt a lot of resentment and jealousy. Adrian, embarrassed after being pped in the face, stood aside. He exchanged a nce with Vincent, who shook his head, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t act recklessly. This brief eye contact did not escape Kelvin¡¯s eyes. He was slightly surprised to see that Vincent and Adrian¡­ didn¡¯t seem like they had just met recently. ¡°Now that old Mr. Foley has awakened, I¡¯m no longer needed here. There are some matters I need to attend to; allow me to take my leave.¡± He politely bid farewell to everyone and turned to leave. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll see Mr. Edwards off.¡± Vincent followed Adrian out of the bedroom. ¡­Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Foley had awakened, gripping Cheyenne¡¯s hand tightly to prevent her from leaving. Tears welled up in his eyes as he expressed his concern about what would happen if she left and he had another episode at night. ¡°Grandpa, it won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ve prescribed medicine. As long as you take it, you won¡¯t have an episode in the short term. Next week, I¡¯ll bring a treatment n to see how you¡¯re doing.¡± She needed to go back and check on Master Iker. Although her own grandpa was watching over and there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues, staying in the Foley mansion made her feel strange, especially with Emelia openly targeting her. Kelvin¡¯s face darkened as he noticed Cheyenne¡¯s hesitant expression, suddenly thinking of another possibility. The reason Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to stay wasn¡¯t just because of him; it was likely she was still concerned about someone else. Even though she said so, old Mr. Foley still didn¡¯t want to let go of her hand. ¡°Cheyenne, your room stays unchanged. Stay for one night and have dinner.¡± ¡°Just consider it as keeping mepany.¡± The pleading look in the old man¡¯s eyes softened Cheyenne¡¯s heart. A faint hint of softness appeared on her cold face as she nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, but I need to make a call to my grandpa first, so he won¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± She agreed to stay, and old Mr. Foley was overjoyed. Even the dull pain in his chest seemed to lighten. At the same time, the corners of Kelvin¡¯s tightly pursed lips couldn¡¯t help but curve slightly, revealing his current good mood. Suddenly, old Mr. Foley¡¯s voice, a bit hoarse, echoed in their ears. ¡°Kelvin, take Cheyenne to her room and see if there¡¯s anything she needs to prepare.¡± He was about to respond with a ¡°sure,¡± but Cheyenne ruthlessly interrupted him. The young girl looked at him with calm eyes and said, her lips slightly parted, ¡°Mr. Foley, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll speak directly with Joe.¡± Joe, named by Cheyenne, sped his hands in front of him. Upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded, ¡°Miss Lawrence, just give me your orders when you¡¯re in need.¡± Kelvin¡¯s mood suddenly felt like riding a roller coaster, plummeting in an instant. Was she this impatient to even talk to him? Old Mr. Foley, now awake, insisted on having dinner with Cheyenne. He joined the table full of delicacies but, weakened as he was, could only drink the in congee. Cheyenne told him it was because he had just woken up, and heavy, greasy food was not suitable. Old Mr. Foley smacked his lips, full of envy. His pitiful appearance was far from that of a seventy-year-old man; he looked more like a child in kindergarten. Cheyenne chuckled inwardly,forting him, ¡°Grandpa, have the congee first. When you¡¯re feeling a bit better tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll make chicken soup for you.¡± Hearing that she would make chicken soup, old Mr. Foley finally became happy, eagerly drinking the congee in his bowl. ¡°That would be wonderful, Cheyenne. It¡¯s been a long time since you made soup for me.¡± me Kelvin for this! If it weren¡¯t for him, every time Cheyenne visited, she would bring delicious chicken soup or some tasty snacks. Since she moved out of the Foley mansion, he hadn¡¯t tasted that again. Cheyenne can make chicken soup? Kelvin raised an eyebrow, recalling something from a long time ago. The first time he drank the chicken soup she made, he almost spat it out. There was blood in the bowl, and it tasted fishy and salty. He put it down after just one sip, forbidding her from entering the kitchen to torment his stomach again. Emelia, biting her spoon, sneered disdainfully, her eyes full of disgust for Cheyenne. ¡°Just chicken soup? I can make it too. If Grandpa wants to drink it, I¡¯ll make it. Miss Lawrence is a guest; we shouldn¡¯t bother her.¡± With Emelia¡¯s words, the atmosphere at the dinner table turned tense. Cheyenne, however, continued to eat elegantly, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Emelia¡¯s words, infuriating thetter who stomped her foot. ¡°Emelia, I also see Cheyenne as my granddaughter. If you keep talking like this, don¡¯t me me for punishing you.¡± Old Mr. Foley spoke first, displeased. ¡°Emelia, eat your meal. Can¡¯t you shut up?¡± Franklin also red at her, feeling extremely regretful. Look at Cheyenne, younger than Emelia by several years, and yet outstanding. As for Emelia¡­ Let¡¯s not even mention it! Chapter 331: Sore Hand Kelvin made his stance clear, silently using his fork to pick up a piece of braised pork and cing it on Cheyenne¡¯s te. This sudden move made her look at him as if she had seen a ghost. Her sparkling eyes widened, eyebrows slightly furrowed, and a hint of coldness in the corners of her eyes. ¡°Eat. Don¡¯t you like this?¡± he said. He remembered correctly. Cheyenne loved braised pork. Whenever it was served, most of it would end up in her mouth. She didn¡¯t behave like other high-borndies, delicately sipping soup and maintaining appearances. Trying to lose weight and control her figure. He used to think that Cheyenne, who loved fatty meat, was unique. Seeing her happily devouring her food, he found it embarrassing. It seemed like she had never had a good meal at the Foley mansion, making people say that Kelvin, despite his wealth, let his wife starve. This was also why he didn¡¯t like bringing Cheyenne to banquets. She would just sit in a corner and eat. He realized how wrong he was at the banquet weing Emily. Cheyenne did have the ability to stand out; she just kept a low profile and didn¡¯t want to attract attention.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Lost in thought, he saw Cheyenne¡¯s fork bypassing his braised pork and instead picking up a piece of green vegetable. She savored it with relish, answering him casually, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past.¡± With those words, the light in the man¡¯s deep-set eyes dimmed. He didn¡¯t offer her more dishes and casually lowered his head to eat. The scene of Kelvin trying to please Cheyenne but getting rejected yed out on the dining table, leaving everyone with different thoughts. At the entrance, a woman stood there in astonishment for a while. Her gaze turned cold, and she bit her rosy lip, remaining silent for a long time. Emelia, scolded by her family, was already in a very bad mood. Unexpectedly, she turned her head and saw the tall figure standing at the entrance. Instantly, a n formed in her mind. With a graceful smile, she stood up to wee her. ¡°Abbie, why are you here? Have you eaten? Would you like to join us for a simple meal?¡± Abbie, holding two gift bags, wore a white dress embroidered with heavy patterns. She walked gracefully in a pair of white high-heeled shoes. Her flowing chestnut hair cascaded down her back, entuating her slender waist, and her elegant and gentle temperament. Her in face now bore a heavy makeup, somewhat inconsistent with her simple dress. It seemed that Abbie was still trying to maintain her image of the ¡°pure goddess,¡± but with her appearance, she was far from a goddess. So, she had to intensify her makeup to uphold the ¡°pure¡± image. Little did she know that if the outfit and makeup didn¡¯t match, the forced effect would only make her look unpleasant. Cheyenne, on the other hand, was both cool and sexy. Her ck outfit,bined with the earth-toned eyeshadow, highlighted her eyes. The tomato-colored lipstick had a matte finish, not too dazzling. Abbie arrived at the right time, just in time to see Kelvin ¡°pleasing¡± Cheyenne by offering her food, and thetter¡¯s disdainful reaction. She stared at the scene in disbelief! Kelvin hated Cheyenne the most, so why would he use his own fork to pick food for her? He was a neat freak; he wouldn¡¯t even eat something picked by others, let alone proactively picking food for her. Why Cheyenne? Facing Emelia¡¯s generous invitation, Abbie wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew that Emelia intended to use her to deal with Cheyenne. However, the Foley family didn¡¯t wee her presence, so she had to go along with Emelia¡¯s words to stay. With a gentle smile, Abbie shook her head lightly, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Abbie , you haven¡¯t visited for so long. I missed you so much. And my big brothe never brings you home,¡± Emeliained, shifting the me to Kelvin. Abbie subconsciously looked toward the cold and ruthless figure at the dining table, feeling a sourness in her heart. Ever since she reced her uncle as a shareholder, Kelvin had be much colder toward her. After leaving her in the seaside apartment, he only visited once and hadn¡¯t seen her since. In thepany, she worked in the HR department, while he was in the president¡¯s office at the top floor. They even used separate elevators. Even when she went to his office, she would be stopped by his high assistant. This went on for almost half a month, slowly wearing away Abbie¡¯s patience. All for a child she had never seen before. Kelvin, how could he be so heartless? Her appearance immediately darkened old Mr. Foley¡¯s face. Cheyenne had finallye, and now there was another person to spoil the atmosphere. Before he could say anything, Emelia had already pulled Abbie to sit down. Emelia cunningly arranged Abbie on Kelvin¡¯s right side and Cheyenne on his left. There was an illusion of being nked on both sides. Vincent, with an elegant face, showed a hint of amusement. Heughed lightly, ¡°Miss Berry, long time no see. You look even more beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Abbie smiled shyly, looking at Kelvin with a shy nce. Unfortunately, he showed no response, disappointing her greatly. Even Master Davon noticed her change. Kelvin was an attentive person; he couldn¡¯t have missed it. The only possibility-he didn¡¯t care. Suppressing the stifling pain, Abbie squeezed out a faint smile on her face. She leaned forward and looked at Cheyenne, saying, ¡°Miss Lawrence, long time no see.¡± Cheyenne had finished eating, wiping her red lips with a white towel. A hint of rosy lipstick residue remained. She responded coolly, ¡°Not that long. Didn¡¯t I smash your carst time? Miss Berry is truly forgetful.¡± ¡°Smash a car? What car?¡± Old Mr. Foley was utterly confused, looking at Cheyenne with concern, assessing her carefully, and asking, ¡°The car¡¯s exterior is metal. Cheyenne, are you okay?¡± Others were rendered speechless. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched slightly. His grandfather was so obviously biased toward her. Feeling old Mr. Foley¡¯s concern, Cheyenne¡¯s face showed a faint smile. With sweet dimples, she reassured him, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. Just a little sore in the hand.¡± Chapter 332: Porsche Cayenne Cheyenne then nced at Abbie and said with a seemingly serious tone, ¡°Miss Berry, the blue Porsche Cayenne you drive is indeed quite resistant to being smashed.¡± Old Mr. Foley, after listening, fell into a brief contemtion. He raised his head and looked at Kelvin, then slowly spoke, ¡°The blue Porsche Cayenne, I remember we have one in the garage. I think I bought it to give to Cheyenne as a birthday present.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t deny it, nodding calmly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± Wait, the car was a gift from Grandpa? Cheyenne¡¯s astonished expression angered old Mr. Foley, who mmed the bowl onto the table with a loud bang. ¡°Kelvin, can you exin what¡¯s going on? Why doesn¡¯t Cheyenne know about it?¡± Old Mr. Foley, already unwell, turned red with anger and kept coughing. He lowered his head in guilt and exined, ¡°Grandpa, I bought the car, but her driving skills are too poor, and she almost had an ident. So, I forbade her from driving again.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This incident¡­ she remembered it now. It seemed that because she had just obtained her driver¡¯s license and was excited, she identally hit the rear of the car the first time she prepared to drive. Kelvin, angry, coldly ordered the butler to lock the garage and forbade her from driving. Cheyenne lightlyughed, her gaze carrying a hint of mockery as she looked at Abbie, ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is. It seems like we bought the same model. Miss Berry told me at that time that Mr. Foley gave her the car as a gift.¡± As she finished speaking, Abbie¡¯s face turned red and then pale. Sensing everyone¡¯s eyes on her, mixed with disdain and disgust, was particrly unbearable. What made her most ufortable was Kelvin¡¯s questioning gaze. He looked at Cheyenne seriously, recalling the day on the street when she preferred to borrow money from Sam rather than acknowledge him. Finally, he understood the reason. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I smashed the car not because of Mr. Foley, but because Miss Berry blocked my way. As the saying goes, a good dog doesn¡¯t block the road. I¡¯m not an ambassador for any animal association.¡± After saying this, Abbie was so angry that she couldn¡¯t maintain her smile. Her eyes turned red, tears hung on her eyshes, and she looked pitiful. ¡°Cheyenne, who are you calling a dog? Do you have any manners? First, you insulted me as a chicken, and now you¡¯re insulting Abbie as a dog. Isn¡¯t it just because Grandpa likes you?¡± Emelia stood up to retort, ring at Cheyenne, her eyes filled with venomous anger. However, Cheyenne remained expressionless, facing Emelia calmly. ¡°Miss Foley, it seems you have a habit of misinterpreting things. What? Can¡¯t be a good person, so you have to be an animal? If you want to be one, that¡¯s fine, but do you have to drag Miss Berry into it?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The tea that old Mr. Foley had just brought to his mouth was sprayed out all at once. Caught off guard, the dishes in front of him were also contaminated. Everyone was stunned, and even Vincent, who had picked up a dish in mid-air, froze. Cheyenne, having finished her meal, seemed indifferent. To ease his embarrassment, old Mr. Foley pouted andined, looking at Cheyenne with a somewhat cute and childish expression. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re really something. I have never been so rude at the dinner table.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll choose a different ce next time.¡± Huh? There¡¯s going to be a next time? Emelia felt utterly disgusted. Grandpa spoils this bitch too much. Cheyenne She insulted her as an ¡°animal,¡± which also implicated her father, but Grandpa didn¡¯t me her at all. ¡°Bring in new dishes,¡± Kelvin ordered Joe, putting down his fork. Joe quickly brought several servants to clear the dishes. The Foley family never ate leftovers, so the amount of food was just right. Now, asking for a recement meant waiting for at least an hour. Did they have the courage to let this group of wealthy people starve for an hour? Kelvin suddenly insisted on changing the meal. If the chef had to prepare it again, it would take at least an hour. Make these wealthy folks wait hungry for an hour? Joe didn¡¯t have the guts for that! He quickly had someone drive to the Vintage Club to pick up a top-notch banquet. Abbie felt awkward so much. Cheyenne had heartlessly exposed her lie and mocked her, and now Grandpa probably liked her even less. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry. That day, I was just joking with you. I deliberately said that to see how you and Kelvin would react¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Cheyenne interrupted, supporting her chin with one hand. Her voice soundedzy. ¡°Miss Berry, we¡¯re not acquainted. Don¡¯t y your childish jokes with me; you¡¯ve wasted my five million.¡± ¡°What! Five million? That car was only a bit over two million. My silly Cheyenne, you¡¯re obviously poor and still willing to spend money. Joe,ter, give this five million back to Cheyenne. The car was originally meant for her.¡± Busy Joe, who had just dealt with the food, heard the new task and didn¡¯t even have time to wipe his sweat. He bent down to respond, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Abbie was seething with anger. This old man was clearly taking Cheyenne¡¯s side against her. She even spent money to specially buy a pile of supplements from abroad. Now, she regretted it and would rather throw them in the trash! Cheyenne shook her head, rejecting old Mr. Foley¡¯s goodwill. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need. I borrowed that five million from Master Sam, and he won¡¯t ask me to repay it.¡± After hearing her exnation, old Mr. Foley red fiercely at Kelvin. ¡°I¡¯m furious! You actually forced Cheyenne to borrow money from someone!¡± Kelvin was speechless. He didn¡¯t force her. Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect old Mr. Foley to have a different focus. This way, he probably concluded that she was really poor¡­ ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Master Sam is very kind; he won¡¯t mind,¡± Cheyenne tried to soothe the situation. Old Mr. Foley was shocked again. Oh no, there was Mr. Lara, and now there¡¯s a ¡°very kind¡± Master Sam. Inparison, his eldest grandson seemed to have even fewer advantages. He even gave the car intended for Cheyenne to another woman. Alright, just throw him directly into a dungeon; no need to bother with someone like that. At the same time, Kelvin was not taking it lightly either. His deep-set eyes narrowed slightly. Hearing her praise another man in front of him made anger surge up into his chest. Chapter 333: Support Miss Lawrence Since Cheyenne insisted on not taking the money, old Mr. Foley had to find another way to please her. His gaze suddenly shifted to Abbie, who was sitting gracefully on the chair, maintaining the demeanor of a refineddy. Sensing old Mr. Foley¡¯s scrutiny, Abbie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tense. She raised her head with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well. Are you better now?¡± ¡°Call me old Mr. Foley,¡± he replied. Abbie was momentarily stunned. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Can I eat if I¡¯m not feeling well? But, thanks to your concern, Miss Berry. I heard you¡¯ve be the new director?¡± old Mr. Foley said, and Abbie¡¯s face immediately showed a hint of pride. Being a shareholder of the Foley Group was enough to overshadow Cheyenne. The annual year-end bonus alone equaled Cheyenne¡¯s lifetime ie. ¡°Yes, I just took office recently. Uncle Cody isn¡¯t in good health, so he returned my father¡¯s shares to me.¡± The Berry family held shares in the Foley Group. Despite being just ten percent, it tranted to a yearly dividend ie of ten billion. Abbie had the confidence to believe that she now outshone Cheyenne. If Kelvin missed out on her, he would lose ten billion directly.N?velDrama.Org content. Unexpectedly, old Mr. Foley¡¯s next words left her dumbfounded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, return the Cayenne to Cheyenne.¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Her triumphant smile froze, and she stared at him in disbelief. Everyone at the table, including Franklin, was astonished. Franklin even shot Cheyenne a meaningful look. Cheyenne, however, remained calm, supporting her chin with one hand, her clear eyes serene, as if what old Mr. Foley said was perfectly reasonable. Frowning, old Mr. Foley instructed, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you drive that car? If it got smashed, you should be the one topensate!¡± Kelvin remained silent this time, noting to Abbie¡¯s aid. She had to turn to Emelia, who had warmly weed her just moments ago. However, Emelia was busy inspecting her manicured nails, showing no intention of speaking up for her. Oh well, it¡¯s just five million, and she can afford it! ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m truly sorry. That car¡­ I was just joking with you. Take this money. After all, you¡¯re not the same as before. Consider the remaining money as my sponsorship for you, Miss Lawrence.¡± A fully-equipped Porsche Cayenne costs around two million three hundred thousand. Even after buying the car, there would be about half of the money left. Abbie thought she was being ¡°generous¡± by giving the rest to Cheyenne. After all, she was poor, right? Cheyenne and her ailing grandfather supposedly lived in a very old house in Yrose, much smaller than an average house. Even the square footage couldn¡¯tpare, and it was an old structure. Remaining five million? Kelvin, even if he didn¡¯t want to speak up for Cheyenne, Abbie¡¯s self-insulting words made his lips twitch slightly. Coldly, he ordered, ¡°If you have nothing else, you can leave.¡± Abbie licked her lips, disying no movement. She calmly ced the gift box she had brought onto the table and whispered to old Mr. Foley, ¡°Old Mr. Foley, these are high-end supplements specially brought by a friend of mine. Deep-sea cod liver oil, good for your health.¡± Old Mr. Foley, upon hearing this, didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the gift she brought. He exhaled a breath, a hint of disdain in his nasal voice. ¡°Heh, no need. How can I deserve Miss Berry¡¯s cod liver oil? I¡¯d rather enjoy the congee Cheyenne arranged for me, light and good for health.¡± He showed no respect to Abbie, leaving her drylyughing, unable to refute or dare to refute. With tears welling up in her eyes, she let two drops fall, wiping them away with the back of her hand, presenting herself as a potential actress. Tears could fall whenever she pleased. ¡°Old Mr. Foley, is it because of Miss Lawrence that you dislike me?¡± she asked, her voice quivering. Old Mr. Foley stared, blew on his graying beard, and grunted, ¡°You, little girl, with such thick skin. I just don¡¯t like it, is that okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Abbie had lived in the Foley mansion for a few years, and Corey felt that Abbie was well-behaved, understanding, and excellent in everything except for her poor health. He didn¡¯t understand why his father always treated her with such coldness. Trying to help Abbie, Corey said, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s a guest. She came to visit you out of goodwill. Why are you speaking like this?¡± ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s here to see me, or to see Kelvin. She knows it well. Forget it, I suddenly lose my appetite. Cheyenne, help me upstairs, let¡¯s have a game.¡± Saying this, he was about to get up from the table, still having not finished the congee. Kelvin and Cheyenne both stood up to assist him. However, old Mr. Foley disapprovingly pushed away Kelvin¡¯s hand, expressing his aversion. ¡°Your hands are too rough, my old bones can¡¯t stand your grip. Let Cheyenne do it. You stay here and apany your Ab¡­¡± Before he could finish, Kelvin abruptly interrupted, ¡°Grandpa, she can walk by herself. She doesn¡¯t need me to apany her. You¡¯re not feeling well; I¡¯ll take you back to your room first.¡± Everyone at the dining table exchanged nces. Kelvin, who had previously sided with Abbie, seemed to have changed. With Abbie having no reason to stay, she could only leave. Abbie, enduring it, managed to force out a sweet and graceful smile, saying, ¡°Kelvin, you go ahead and take Grandpa back. I¡¯m familiar with this ce; I can manage on my own.¡± Old Mr. Foley¡¯s face turned dark. Usually, it was the host who allowed the guest to make themselvesfortable, not the other way around. ¡°Look, I told you her skin is thick, and I wasn¡¯t wrong. Cheyenne, take the five million; don¡¯t let it go to waste. It¡¯s the hard-earned result of Kelvin¡¯sbor.¡± Cheyenne understood that Grandpa was trying to stand up for her, but it really wasn¡¯t necessary. From the moment she decided to divorce, Abbie became a stranger to her, and whatever Abbie did wouldn¡¯t affect her. ¡°Grandpa, thank you. But, for the sake of your health, let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡± She nced gratefully at old Mr. Foley, then lifted her foot and headed upstairs without acknowledging Abbie. Kelvin was left looking quite unpleasant. It was clear he had lost his appetite. Turning around, he walked to the table, picked up his suit jacket, and prepared to leave. ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I really can¡¯t make Grandpa like me, it seems.¡± Abbie, feeling downcast, lowered her head, and teardrops moistened her eyshes, looking pitiful. ¡°Then go back. I told you before, you shouldn¡¯t havee here,¡± he coldly replied. Chapter 334: A Pampered Girl He coldly replied to her words, his deep-set eyes showing no hint of pity, only endless chilliness. Grandpa was right; how could Abbie have the nerve toe to the Foley mansion? After all, she was the one who had killed his and Cheyenne¡¯s child. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was his lifesaver, Kelvin might have killed her long ago. As for why Grandpa didn¡¯t like her? She knew that too.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. In front of Grandpa, disying her wealth was like teaching a tycoon how to make money. Grandpa had been a poor boy when he was young. Before marrying Grandma, he had a first love, a girl from a wealthy family. They were separated because the girl¡¯s parents disliked the poor and loved the rich. Since that day, Grandpa vowed to be a superior person. He did it, rising from a man with nothing to the center of power. Later, when he felt he could start a retirement life, he retired. He made the Foley family be the richest one in Akloit. Old Mr. Foley, in his youth, was a ruthless and decisive person with deep calctions. Having seen countless people, he could easily see someone¡¯s character just by a nce. So, he was well aware of what Abbie was thinking and plotting against. However, he was old now, and as long as it wasn¡¯t too much, he could choose to turn a blind eye. ¡­ In the second-floor bedroom, knowing that old Mr. Foley hadn¡¯t eaten enough, Cheyenne sat in the chair opposite him, casually picking up an apple. With a graceful and steady hand, she used a fruit knife to peel the apple. Her head slightly lowered, dense, curly eyshes cast a shadow on her face. Her fair face appeared indifferent, while her movements were obedient and charming. Old Mr. Foleyy on the bed, sighing deeply. He felt somewhat annoyed. ¡°Cheyenne, you are just too calm. But don¡¯t be afraid; I will always stand by your side.¡± ¡°Grandpa, look.¡± Cheyenne suddenly looked up, holding up a long piece of apple peel, offering it to him like a treasure. Uniform thickness, continuous and intact. Old Mr. Foley was rendered speechless. This silly child, did she really think he could be coaxed like a child? When Kelvin entered, Cheyenne had already picked up the second apple to peel. She did it quietly and seriously, as if the thing in her hand wasn¡¯t an apple, but a work of art. The scene was static but exceptionally harmonious and warm. Grandpay on the bed, eating apples while watching TV. She moved her long and beautiful fingers slowly, not blinking. Kelvin¡¯s footsteps unconsciously lightened, afraid of disturbing the two. Involuntarily, he also thought about whether Cheyenne had apanied Grandpa like this when he wasn¡¯t around. He had known her for five years, and it seemed that every time she had something on her mind, she liked to peel apples. His mind wandered to the past ¡°Honey, let me peel an apple for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother me!¡± ¡°Oh, sorry, I disturbed you. You¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll wait for you on the side.¡± She sat very ¡°considerately¡± on the sofa away from him, slightly pouting her red lips, earnestly peeling an apple. Cheyenne was exceptionally beautiful, her clean and delicate charm captivating the attention of onlookers as she sat there peeling apples. Kelvin admitted to himself that he enjoyed watching her. However, once he entered work mode, it was as if he had an automatic filter installed, blocking out all external noise, including Cheyenne. After the assistant finished reporting the work, he lifted his head, and the slender figure on the sofa was nowhere to be seen. The apple, freshly peeled and carved with a loopy ¡°K,¡± had a white, tender, and sweet flesh. The carving technique was exquisite, resembling ancient artworks seen in pictures. Even the assistant couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Miss Lawrence¡¯s technique is simr to that of a famous artist I¡¯ve seen, but it¡¯s impossible.¡± That master rarely showcased his skills, and each appearance brought a masterpiece. Rumored to be a man in his fifties or sixties, it couldn¡¯t possibly be the same person, as Miss Lawrence was only eighteen or neen. Frowning, Kelvin dismissed the assistant. As for the apple, he couldn¡¯t remember if he threw it away or ate it. More than two monthster, seeing Cheyenne peeling apples again, he was momentarily stunned, recalling the assistant¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, don¡¯t peel anymore. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. I¡¯m only halfway through.¡± Once she started, she wouldn¡¯t choose to stop. Subconsciously, she wanted to carve on the apple again. When she made a decisive cut, a vertical line appeared. It was her body¡¯s instinct. After all, it took more than a thousand apples to practice this skill. How could she forget it so easily? When Cheyenne realized she had made a mistake, she quickly changed the direction of the de, attempting to carve a ¡°C.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The sharp de cut across her fingertip, leaving a three-centimeter deep wound on her fingertip. Fresh blood oozed out, quickly staining the apple red. Seeing this, old Mr. Foley¡¯s face wrinkled with concern. ¡°Cheyenne, be more careful! Stop peeling. Go wash your hands; I¡¯ll have someone bring you a band-aid.¡± Cheyenne responded with a faint smile, cing the knife on the table and looking somewhat regretfully at the half-peeled apple. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. I¡¯m used to it. This little wound doesn¡¯t hurt, and I don¡¯t need a band-aid.¡± Only heaven knew how many times she had cut herself while peeling apples to carve Kelvin¡¯s name on them. The longest wound extended from the base of her finger, across her entire palm, to her wrist. She had injured her hand, and for over a month, she had been using her left hand to eat. Ironically, this ident improved her left-handed drawing and writing skills. Despite losing so much blood, she still downyed it as a minor injury. Kelvin¡¯s gaze fell on her hand, and with a stern expression, he walked over, unhesitatingly grabbing her wrist. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Kelvin, what are you doing? Let go of me.¡± As Cheyenne struggled, more blood flowed from her hand. Only then did he notice another thin scar in the palm of her hand. The mark was faint but discernible on her delicate skin. A wound of this length ¨C how did she get it? No wonder she dismissed it as a minor injury; having endured numerous scars, she wouldn¡¯t easily be bothered by a little blood. However, this realization added to Kelvin¡¯s self-me. For three years, he thought Cheyenne led a pampered life after marrying him. It turned out to be far from the truth. Chapter 335: Living in Your Bedroom Kelvin¡¯s cold demeanor persisted as he forcefully grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s blood-stained hand, guiding her to the bathroom in the room. Turning on the faucet, he dominantly held her injured hand under the running water in the sink. Despite his stoic expression, the tight furrow of his eyebrows betrayed a sense of distress hidden beneath his dark eyes. He appeared eerily calm. If it weren¡¯t for Cheyenne¡¯s internal reminder that Kelvin was the trap that she shouldn¡¯t fall into again, she might have been moved by his current actions. Cheyenne resisted his hold, frowned at him, and the bright ceiling lights in the room illuminated the displeasure in her eyes. ¡°Kelvin, let me go. I¡¯m a doctor; I can take care of it myself.¡± However, Kelvin¡¯s towering figure cast a shadow like a small mountain, enclosing her. He sternlymanded, his voice cold and authoritative. ¡°Don¡¯t move. The injury is on your right hand, and your left hand is not convenient. Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± Left hand inconvenient? Cheyenne would show him what ¡°stubborn¡± truly meant in the next second. Swiftly withdrawing her hand, she turned and retrieved items such as gauze and bandages from a shelf, skillfully using her left hand to unscrew the cap of a bottle of antiseptic. Biting open the packaging of a disposable cotton swab with her teeth, she even tied a neat butterfly knot while wrapping the bandage. All of this was done with her left hand, indistinguishable from her usual right-handed precision. She looked at Kelvin provocatively. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I don¡¯t need you!¡± Once, a small injury would prompt her to act coquettishly, hoping he would talk to her and show some concern. With more wounds, she had be unafraid of pain. Even without Kelvin¡¯s care, she would manage well, perhaps even better than before. The words ¡°I don¡¯t need you¡± acted like a sharp sword piercing his heart, causing an indescribable ache and sense of loss. When Cheyenne needed him, he wasn¡¯t there. Now that she didn¡¯t need him, he yearned to be her reliance, reminiscing about her pitiful demeanor when she used to lean on him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Foley had initially wanted Cheyenne to y chess with him, but now, with her injured hand, he refrained from making such a request. He had just woken up, and it wasn¡¯t the right time to strain his mind. Cheyenne and Kelvin kept old Mr. Foleypany, chatting away. When they emerged from the bedroom around ten o¡¯clock, Abbie was surprisingly still sitting in the living room, sipping tea. Emelia sat beside her, engaged in conversation, and when they spotted Kelvin, their words trailed off. ¡°Kelvin, it¡¯s alreadyte. I think it¡¯s not convenient for Miss Berry to go back alone. How about letting her stay at the Foley Mansion tonight? There¡¯s already a ready room.¡± As she mentioned the ready room, her gaze intentionally shifted toward Cheyenne, containing a gloating undertone. However, Cheyenne¡¯s phone rang at that moment, and she paid no attention to Emelia. It was Omari calling. Worried about any potential idents, he had driven to the Foley Mansion to wait for her after work. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lara.¡± The moment these words entered Kelvin¡¯s ears, his expression darkened. His gaze passed over Emelia and the others, fixing on the entrance where a ck luxury car was parked, its headlights on. Omari had unexpectedly tracked her to the Foley Mansion! Cheyenne deliberately avoided Kelvin as she answered the phone, heading towards the end of the corridor. Why? Was there something she didn¡¯t want him to hear? Kelvin¡¯s gaze darkened. He took out his phone and called the security room at the entrance, his voice sending chills down the listener¡¯s spine. ¡°Get the car at the entrance out of here immediately!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, we¡¯ll do it right away.¡± The security guards, who were enjoying ate-night snack, had never expected to receive a call from Mr. Foley. They had been working there for five or six years, and their daily routine involved opening and closing the gate. Most of their working time was spent on TikTok or watching dramas. With a monthly sry of just over four thousand, life wasfortable. Two minutes into the call, Cheyenne saw the ck car leaving. She wondered why Omari drove the car here and then left. After all this happened, Kelvin turned away from everyone, smirking, and walked towards his bedroom. Cheyenne had disappeared somewhere. The deserted hall now only had Emelia and a somewhat embarrassed Abbie still standing there, unsure of what to do. After ending the call, Cheyenne returned to her previous room. To her surprise, as she pushed open the door, she heard the sound of rushing water ¨C someone was taking a shower. Abbie, dressed in a low-cut, scarlet negligee, walked out slowly from the bathroom, water droplets still clinging to her fair and delicate body. Her wet, long hair fell loosely behind her, and she stood barefoot on the beige plush carpet. Her ordinary face was slightly flushed from the mist, adding a touch of allure. She looked at Cheyenne with a ¡°surprised¡± expression, then exined in a soft voice, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve got the wrong room. I¡¯ve been living in this room since you left.¡± This was the room nearest to Kelvin¡¯s study. Before the divorce, he never stayed in his own room after finishing his business. His room was right next door. Even when taking a shower, he never went to this room. This was supposed to be Cheyenne¡¯s personal space. Now, Abbie had invaded it without permission. The thought of Abbie wearing her own negligee and lying on her beloved pink bed, cavorting with Kelvin, made Cheyenne nauseous. She nced at Abbie¡¯s chest and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Miss Berry, why don¡¯t you buy a more suitable negligee? This one I bought four years ago, and it¡¯s a bit small for me. Surprisingly, it¡¯s a bit too loose for Miss Berry.¡± Four years ago, Cheyenne was neen, and her bust had already reached 36D. Abbie, on the other hand, had a t chest with a 32B size. This dress, originally designed to be short in length and filled out by a well-endowed figure, now hung awkwardly off-bnce on Abbie¡¯s body. She looked in and ordinary. Even though Abbie considered herself well-bred, she was infuriated by Cheyenne¡¯s words and almost let out a string of curses. ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Miss Lawrence. Kelvin also said this dress is too low in price and doesn¡¯t match me.¡± Low in price? Dream was a world-famous lingerie brand, each dress was unique, and they only epted private orders. Cheyenne had spent over twenty thousand on this silk nightdress, including hand-embroidery. The ssic style exuded a blend of innocence and allure. She had deliberately bought it for Kelvin to see. Later, she left it in the wardrobe without wearing it even once. Chapter 336: Nobody Touched It Abbie¡¯s audacious act of wearing Cheyenne¡¯s dress without permission and then mocking her clothes left Cheyenne astonished. How could someone be so shameless? Determined to teach Abbie a lesson, Cheyenne advanced towards her, hands crossed over her chest. There was a dangerous aura in her eyes, and Abbie felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Cheyenne curled her red lips and forcefully pulled at the thin straps on Abbie¡¯s shoulder, tearing the negligee into two with a ripping sound. Apanying the sound of the fabric tearing was Abbie¡¯s scream, mingled with a bone-chilling mockery. ¡°I¡¯ve thrown this dress in the trash. It¡¯s not suitable for Miss Berry to wear it again. To prevent it from contaminating your precious body, I tore it apart to apologize!¡± Abbie was now only wearing a set of blue floral lingerie, showcasing her fair skin and visible ribs. Caught off guard, she felt a sudden chill as the nightdress disintegrated into pieces on the floor. She quickly covered her chest with her hands. ¡°Cheyenne, you bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes as she raised a hand to p Cheyenne¡¯s face, desperate to ruin her beautiful features. However, before her hand could reach Cheyenne¡¯s face, it was intercepted. Cheyenne grabbed Abbie¡¯s wrist. Though shorter by half a head, Cheyenne¡¯s imposing and noble demeanor made Abbie feel insignificant. Cheyenne spoke with a hint of danger, whispering into Abbie¡¯s ear. ¡°Kill me? Go ahead, try.¡± She twisted Abbie¡¯s wrist, and a crisp ¡°crack¡± echoed in the room as the joint dislocated. Abbie, a pampered heiress, had never experienced such pain before. Her expression turned fierce and terrifying, devoid of any tenderness. Cheyenne pushed her away with disdain, patting her own fair hand. ¡°I forgot to tell you, I am a ck belt in judo.¡± ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t want to deal with you because I cared about that scumbag¡¯s feelings. Now, I don¡¯t even care about the scumbag, let alone a piece of trash like you!¡± ¡°So, if you don¡¯t have the ability to fight me, don¡¯t embarrass yourself bying in front of me. Fighting you would only derogating myself!¡± Having delivered this statement, Cheyenne walked out of the room without looking back. Abbie, lying in a miserable state on the floor, burned with hatred. She clenched her fists and pounded them fiercely against the ground, teeth gritted, shouting Cheyenne¡¯s name behind her. ¡°Cheyenne! Just wait for me!¡± As Cheyenne reached the doorway, she turned around and gave a light smile at Abbie¡¯s hate-filled voice, her crescent-shaped eyes enchanting. ¡°Miss Berry, feel free toe over anytime!¡± In the next room, Kelvin arrived just in time to witness the scene. His face was covered in frost as he observed Cheyenne, her gaze filled with disgust and impatience. Without uttering a word, he turned and left. What had happened? In less than ten minutes since they separated, Cheyenne seemed like a different person. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She didn¡¯t answer, taking a step forward. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but notice that Cheyenne¡¯s wounds had reopened, and fresh blood stained the bandage, dripping onto the white floor. It unexpectedly pained him to see her in this state. As Cheyenne reached the staircase, she turned back and greeted Joe, who was standing in the hall. Her expression had softened. ¡°Joe, please tell Grandpa for me. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s already past ten, Miss Lawrence. Why don¡¯t you just stay here for the night?¡± ¡°No need. This ce isn¡¯t where I should be.¡± After saying that, she smiled bitterly, her gaze calm, and walked away. Watching Cheyenne¡¯s petite figure move farther away, Kelvin felt an inexplicable sense of urgency. Something had happened, and he couldn¡¯t let Cheyenne leave like this. What exactly had urred? Why did she want to leave when everything seemed fine? ¡°Cheyenne! How can you break your promise? You agreed to stay here with Grandpa tonight. Leaving now, what does that mean?¡± Wearing a pair of slippers, Kelvin caught up with her, picking her up. As her body lifted off the ground, Cheyenne, caught off guard, let out a soft exmation. Her hands instinctively grabbed onto Kelvin¡¯s sleepwear cor. Inevitably, the blood on her hands smeared onto his white pajamas. Quickly withdrawing her hands, she stared at him with frosty eyes, speaking emotionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands. I said I woulde tomorrow.¡± Just before Grandpa woke up. Ignoring her cold gaze, Kelvin, acting with dominance, continued to carry her towards the second-floor rooms. His voice resonated through his chest, ¡°Just stay here. Your room has always been reserved, untouched by anyone, including me.¡± As he finished speaking, Kelvin saw Abbie, dressed in a white bathrobe, lying on Cheyenne¡¯s bed. The torn clothes on the floor told him that something had just happened here. Abbie, at the sight of Kelvin carrying Cheyenne, felt a pain in her heart. Holding her arms, she cried out miserably, ¡°Kelvin, Miss Lawrence broke my hand, ugh¡­¡± She thought Kelvin would stand by her side and scold Cheyenne, just like before. After all, her hand was genuinely injured this time. However, Kelvin¡¯s response was unexpected. ¡°How could you be on her bed? Who allowed you to enter Cheyenne¡¯s room?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. His cold voice carried genuine surprise and anger. Cheyenne hesitated for a moment; why did his reaction seem like he didn¡¯t know? Abbie stuttered for a moment, her face frozen. ¡°I¡­ I saw this room was empty, so I¡­¡± ¡°Joe! How did I instruct you?¡± Without waiting for Abbie to finish her sentence, Kelvin directly called Joe. Joe approached, bowing apologetically, ¡°Master Kelvin, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know Miss Berry entered Miss Lawrence¡¯s room without permission. This room was locked before.¡± More than just him had a key; Lily, the maid responsible for cleaning the rooms, also had one. Joe called Lily over and questioned her about what was going on. She suddenly knelt, tears streaming down her face, and answered in a broken voice, ¡°Master Kelvin, Lady Emelia came to me just now asking for the key. I didn¡¯t dare refuse.¡± It turned out that Emelia deliberately arranged for Abbie to stay here to irk Cheyenne. She had truly been disgusted just now. Chapter 337: Franklin Points Fingers Cheyenne suddenly realized what Abbie just told her was nothing but a lie. She chuckled. ¡°Miss Berry, so you¡¯re entertaining thoughts of passion with Mr. Foley on my bed? Well, well, this is truly eye-opening. Seems like you wealthy folks enjoy such games!¡± With that, Kelvin¡¯s face grew even darker, his voice icy as he angrily retorted, ¡°Cheyenne, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± He had never touched Abbie before, not in the past, not now, and certainly not in the future. However, Abbie, whose thoughts were nowid bare, surprised everyone. The poised and elegant debutante revealed herself as a scandalous woman. The servants¡¯ eyes, once respectful, now bore disdain and mockery for Abbie. Emelia, summoned by Kelvin just as she settled to sleep, appeared with Vincent. Upon hearing that the keys were taken by her, Emelia¡¯s gaze faltered for a moment. She hastily approached and pped the maid across the face. ¡°You¡¯re lying! I never asked you for the keys. You neglected your duty, and Miss Berry happened to find them. Don¡¯t pin it on me!¡± Small red marks adorned the fair skin of the maid¡¯s face as she tearfully spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t, Master Kelvin. Truly, it was Lady Emelia who asked me to bring her the keys.¡± Franklin, his eyes as fierce as a predator, suddenly kicked the maid hard in the chest. She coughed, copsing onto the cold floor, spitting out blood that sttered like bewitching peach blossoms on the white surface. ¡°You despicable woman! How dare you nder Emelia?¡± Franklin used. ¡°You are derelict, and still have the audacity to me it on Emelia. How dare you!¡± he continued. As Franklin scolded the maid, Kelvin, with a disdainful snort, coldly stared at her kneeling form. Undoubtedly, she was just a sacrificial pawn, unworthy of sympathy. ¡°Joe, settle her three months¡¯ sry and have her leave tomorrow.¡± At Kelvin¡¯smand, Joe led the maid away. The red stain on the floor remained, noticed by Cheyenne, who bit her rosy lip in silence, but her almond-shaped eyes filled with anger betrayed her current feelings. Abbie, who stood in her nightgown, had never provoked such anger from Cheyenne. Franklin and Emelia¡¯s actions revealed the ugliest side of humanity ¨C the abuse of wealth, the mistreatment of the weak, and a callousness toward human nature. Grateful, the maid bowed to Kelvin. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± she said, coughing. She was content with three months¡¯ sry, even if it meant enduring illness. Hearing the weakness in her voice, Cheyenne guessed that Franklin¡¯s kick had injured her internally. Out ofpassion, she handed the maid a business card. ¡°This is from my friend, a general practitioner. Visit him; it¡¯s on the house.¡± As the maid looked at the delicate hand holding the silver-gilded business card, her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lawrence,¡± the maid said. In reality, she felt remorseful towards Miss Lawrence. She had lived here for three years, and just like others, she had gossiped about Cheyenne and Abbie. When she handed the keys to Emelia, she had supported the idea of Miss Berry and Master Kelvin being together, fueled by jealousy. Cheyenne was undeniably beautiful, and women naturally couldn¡¯t stand someone more attractive. Miss Berry, with her ordinary looks but talent, had made her feel a slight connection. However, she had clearly made a mistake. In her moment of distress, Miss Berry had regarded her with a threatening gaze, cold and aloof, unlike the usual warmth and kindness. Interestingly, Cheyenne, who seemed arrogantly proud, offered her genuine warmth. The maid left with Joe, and those remaining in the corridor felt the matter hade to a temporary close. The maid identally lost the keys, and Abbie happened to find them. As for why she chose to sleep on that bed, everyone knew. Abbie, publicly pped by Kelvin, stood her ground with a strong demeanor. She exined with a tearful gaze, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kelvin. I didn¡¯t think much after finding the keys. I just wanted to try, and the door opened. My heart hurt, so Iy down.¡± Her eyes, teary and with trembling eyshes, made her look pitiable. The pped side of her face was visibly swollen. However, Kelvin, now unsympathetic, coldly said, ¡°Go back; Grandpa doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Abbie, hearing the dismissal, sobbed softly, covering her chest with a pale hand, breathing heavily. ¡°I¡­ it hurts, Kelvin. Can it wait until tomorrow?¡± Was her illness acting up again?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emelia, anxiously urging Kelvin, said, ¡°Kelvin, Abbie is not well. It¡¯ste; let her stay here.¡± Cheyenne observed the exchange, disdainfully smiling without saying a word. After a few seconds of silent tension, Kelvin¡¯s impatient voice broke through. ¡°Joe, find her a room.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Joe, having just escorted someone away, silently cursed in his mind. ¡°Shameless.¡± Abbie wanted to stay in Cheyenne¡¯s room, but seeing Kelvin¡¯s cold demeanor, she disappointedly followed Joe out. In the corridor, only Cheyenne and Kelvin remained. She frowned, and his gaze moved away from her. Chapter 338: He’s the One Sending You to Hell Time seemed to freeze in that moment, the scene bing eternal. The dim light in the corridor cast a soft glow on her fair face, adding a touch of gentleness. Her eyes remained calm, with a hint of disdain as she looked at him, lips parting lightly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± But as she took a step, Kelvin grabbed her and pulled her back. Cheyenne retreated two steps, finally pressed against the wall by him. His towering figure surrounded her like a mountain, casting a shadow that blocked most of the light. His handsome face, akin to a deity, disyed both brightness and darkness. His deep-set eyes stared at her pouty face, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be angry?¡± She raised her face defiantly, despite losing in height, and red back at him. Kelvin, seeming puzzled, furrowed his brows. ¡°Because she slept in your room without permission? I didn¡¯t know. Abbie has a different room.¡± Cheyenne, indifferent, mocked with a cold smile when she heard he mentioned Abbie had another room here. ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re being overly concerned. I don¡¯t care about Miss Berry and you. As for that room, I¡¯m well aware. We¡¯re divorced, and it¡¯s your house; she can sleep wherever she likes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry because you wealthy people treat others so casually, with no dignity. And you, you make me feel indifferent. Regarding this matter, I¡¯ve had firsthand experience, no need for exnations; I won¡¯t listen.¡± Her rosy and charming lips, tempting like cherries, uttered a string of words that fueled his anger. She imed she wasn¡¯t angry because of Abbie, as she didn¡¯t care about him. She used him of being indifferent. Kelvin didn¡¯t want to help the maid simply because he thought she mightmit more wrongdoings for personal gain. He didn¡¯t appreciate Cheyenne unjustly using him. Noble as Kelvin was, he usually disdained exining himself, especially to a woman. But he spoke now. His voice, slightly cold, a bit faster than usual, and with a hint of urgency, betrayed a sense of grievance. If Cheyenne listened carefully, she could detect the subtle hint of hurt in his words. ¡°Grandpa said that room has always been yours, and I haven¡¯t touched it. Abbie¡¯s room is because she just returned and hasn¡¯t bought a house yet.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been there!¡± Not even once! Cheyenne hadn¡¯t expected him to exin so seriously. Her eyebrows lightly lifted, and her pouting face finally softened. Avoiding his gaze, she looked elsewhere. ¡°Mr. Foley, you can tell Grandpa that the room doesn¡¯t need to be reserved. After he recovers, I won¡¯t set foot in here again!¡± She smiled lightly, her tone decisive. Kelvin¡¯s mind was in turmoil for a second, the words she had just said echoing in his mind. After Grandpa recovered, she wouldn¡¯te here again. This room held the only trace of Cheyenne¡¯s existence in his life. Despite her tidying up and the previous organization, the trace had faded. With time, it would continue to fade. He felt as if his heart was slowly slipping away, like sand through an hourss. Once the sand ran out, it would turn into emptiness, leaving nothing behind. A sandss could be turned over to start anew. But what about him and Cheyenne? Start over! These words pressed heavily on Kelvin¡¯s heart, settling the drifting strings of his heart somewhat. He had figured out a lot. Yes, start anew! He never understood why he unconsciously looked at Cheyenne when she was with other men, the strange thoughts in his mind. Over the five years she was by his side, her presence had seeped into his life, into his soul. Even though she deliberately tried not to care about her, persuading herself not to be sentimental, he still did many things for her that were originally impossible. He abandoned contracts to apany her to releasenterns, sacrificed sleep to pick up a paintbrush he had sworn never to touch again, and had a wardrobe full of clothes designed especially for her, matching her temperament and his preferences. It wasn¡¯t as simple as he said aloud, ¡°Just don¡¯t want to lose face when I¡¯m with you.¡± Grandpa was right; he did care about Cheyenne! After the emotional surge, his regrly beating heart began to pound incessantly. His entire body¡¯s blood boiled at the moment he smelled her fragrance, and Kelvin¡¯s gaze turned fierce, like a wild wolf in the jungle. Cheyenne, on the other hand, felt uneasy under his intense scrutiny, her face turning red. What¡¯s with this man¡¯s gaze? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Moreover, their current posture was quite intimate. In the past, when she wanted to be closer to him, she had naturally made even more overtly provocative moves, including hugging him from behind, sitting on hisp when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, stealing kisses on his face¡­ Without a doubt, every time she was shrugged off. Now, as Kelvin took a step toward her, it was Cheyenne¡¯s turn to feel uneasy. She was a divorced woman now; ex-husbands should be treated as if they were dead. Just as she was about to slip away from the gap between Kelvin and herself, he reached out, urgently pulling her waist close and taking a step forward. The distance between them suddenly closed, and the cool scent of his shower gel filled her senses. Cheyenne¡¯s face uncontrobly turned red. Her aloofness crumbled in this moment, even though her mind was urging her to stay away from this man. Yet, having loved him for eight years and having had countless intimate encounters with him, her body retained memories belonging to him. Kelvin¡¯s touch, like a switch, gently pressed, opening the door to her body¡¯s memories. Heat! Blood surged fiercely. A mix of anger and shame churned in her heart. Cheyenne hated herself for being so weak, wondering why she still acted like an innocent girl in front of him. ¡°Cheyenne, be sensible. This is the man who¡¯s leading you to hell!¡± She bit down hard on her red lip, not even aware of the faint taste of blood spreading in her mouth. Seeing her stubborn demeanor, Kelvin lowered his head, capturing her lips, kissing them gently, and forcefully prying open her clenched teeth. He murmured with a hint of pity, ¡°You¡¯re bleeding; stop biting.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll feel sorry for you.¡± Chapter 339: First Kiss In Kelvin¡¯s scattered and pitiful memories, he seemed to have never kissed Cheyenne¡¯s lips before. Of course, not with any other woman either. The act of exchanging saliva through mouth-to-mouth contact disgusted him, and as a germophobe, he believed he would never do such a disgusting thing in his lifetime. Except for thest time, when he unknowingly touched her lips after being drugged. But at that moment, his consciousness was hazy, and he couldn¡¯t remember the taste. Turns out, she was so sweet. As Kelvin regretted missing out on this delightful experience in his mind, the slightly awkward and domineering kiss made Cheyenne flustered. She wanted to push him away, but when her hand pressed against his scorching chest, it felt weak and powerless. Damn it. Did he drug her? And he only knew how to bite forcefully, without any skill. Cheyenne felt like her teeth were about to be crushed. Just as she was about to scold him, Kelvin took the opportunity to deepen the kiss. Her beautiful and delicate face blushed uncontrobly. Finally, using all her strength, she raised her hand and delivered a resounding p to his face. The loud sound reached even Abbie, who was in the room at the end of the corridor. Following that, Cheyenne eximed, ¡°Kelvin, you jerk!¡± Her voice carried a strong sense of anger. Kelvin, seemingly unfazed, touched his lips with a calm expression, a look of lingering satisfaction on his face. He mumbled to himself in a daze, ¡°So, this is what kissing feels like.¡± ¡®Are you pretending? You¡¯re continuing to pretend! Acting like it¡¯s the first kiss. Who would believe that?¡¯ A red mark quickly appeared on Kelvin¡¯s handsome face, and he looked slightly embarrassed. The redness entuated his deep, gloomy eyes, giving them a somewhat intimidating aura. Her brief timiditysted only a second. In fact, Cheyenne felt much morefortable after pping him. This scumbag had tormented her for a whole eight years, and she had just pped him once ¨C quite a deal! A brief silence followed. Cheyenne expected Kelvin to retaliate in anger, but he just stared at her with burning intensity, making no move. As the silence lingered, Cheyenne felt her neck getting sore, so she quietly diverted her gaze. ¡°Kelvin, what exactly do you want to do? Let go!¡± Seeing her turning her neck, Kelvin guessed that she might be tired. So, he retracted his arm and instead took her hand. After more than two months, it was the first time they held hands again, and he felt a bit nervous, afraid that Cheyenne might pull away. As expected, as soon as their palms touched, she recoiled as if she had touched something dirty, quickly pulling her hand away. In the end, she even wiped it on her clothes. Her voice, cold as frost, said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Her intense resistance made Kelvin feel ufortable. He replied with a darkened face, ¡°I just wanted you to rest early, to escort you back to your room.¡± Escort her back to her room? It was just a short distance. Why did she need him to hold her hand? Thinking about Abbie lying on that bed wearing his pajamas just now made her feel disgusted, let alone continuing to sleep in that room. Kelvin saw the disdain on Cheyenne¡¯s face. Just as she was about to call Joe, he suddenly picked her up and headed towards his room. ¡°Let go of me! Kelvin, have you not had enough of my ps?¡± This sudden change startled her, and her small hands nervously gripped his arm as she eximed in panic. The mark from the previous p was still there. Was he nning to bnce it out with another one on the other side? Kelvin coldly carried her, kicked open his room door, casually locked it, and then threw her onto his bed. His room was decorated in ck and gray, even the curtains were heavy silver-gray ones that blocked out the light. Cheyenne fell into the bed saturated with his scent, and her heart, pretending to be calm, started beating irregrly. She sat up abruptly and stared at him warily and fiercely. Seeing her like this, Kelvin found it quite interesting. She was the one who had seduced him before. Now, she was acting like this. In the realm of love and not love, she came and left with great momentum, leaving no room for hesitation. On the contrary, Kelvin found himself sinking deeper and deeper into it. Kelvin, with a hint of embarrassment in his eyes, said impatiently, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t overthink it. I just think that you should rest well since you¡¯re injured.¡± Just that? Then there was no need to carry her into his room! The Foley Mansion was so big, there were plenty of rooms. It couldn¡¯t be that, apart from that room, there were no other avable rooms! As if sensing her thoughts, Kelvin lied shamelessly, ¡°The other rooms haven¡¯t been cleaned up, so you can sleep here for now.¡± ¡°I refuse to sleep in the same bed with you! Kelvin, I want to emphasize again that we are divorced,¡± she earnestly dered. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± A deep and maicughter echoed in her ears, making them tingle. Kelvin, looking down at her condescendingly, sneered, ¡°Cheyenne, you really dare to think. Did I say I want to sleep with you? Even if you want it, I won¡¯t agree. I have an early meeting tomorrow morning; otherwise¡­¡± Otherwise what? Her face alternated between pale and red. Gritting her teeth, she angrily cursed Kelvin as a beast while deciphering the hidden meaning in his words. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to the study next door to sleep. Think more rationally, missy.¡± In the past, it was the same. Despite his aloof demeanor, he married a woman who loved to talk dirty. Cheyenne often liked to chatter in his ear, and whenever she did, he would pick her up and throw her onto the bed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When she got tired, she naturally fell asleep, and the conversation would dwindle. Sleeping Cheyenne was much cuter than when she was awake. Kelvin conscientiously grabbed a pillow and walked towards the tatami mat near the window, which was only 1. 5 meters long. Covered with a gray plush nket, Kelvin¡¯s 1. 85-meter tall body curled up, looking quite cramped. Cheyenne watched him lie down like that. His furry legs hung outside the tatami mat, and the thin nket barely covered his abdomen. Closing his eyes, he drifted off to sleep. After observing him for a few seconds, Cheyenne, unable to resist her drowsiness, turned away from Kelvin and fell asleep on her side. Chapter 340: Misunderstanding Cheyenne carefully avoided creating any barriers or curtains between them, convinced that Kelvin had no interest in her. She believed their previous sexual intercourses were solely forpleting old Mr. Foley¡¯s tasks, and as for thest time, it was because both of them were drugged. Today, Kelvin hadn¡¯t consumed alcohol or been drugged, and he waspletely sober. She believed he wouldn¡¯t repeat the distasteful act he despised. After resolving her thoughts, shey down with her back to Kelvin, covering herself tightly with the nket. Staring at the shadows on the wall for a few minutes, she expected to struggle with insomnia. Surprisingly, the scent of the nket, belonging to him, quickly put Cheyenne to sleep. The room filled with the soothing sound of her even breaths. The bedsidemp still illuminated the room with its warm, yellow light, casting a glow on her slender body. Kelviny with one hand supporting his chin, gazing at her back. Her baby-like sleeping posture revealed a person with deep insecurities. Suddenly, his eyes felt a bit sour. He recalled a phrase that his friend Sam once said to him, ¡°A person who has been in the dark for a long time and cannot see the light, why should you expect them to like the light? If one day they are willing to step out of the darkness and embrace the light, it means they have opened their heartpletely.¡± Once such a person returned to the darkness again, he would bepletely cold-blooded and merge with the darkness. Was Cheyenne such a person? After choosing him due to herck of security, he had dismantled her dependency inch by inch with his own hands. Now that she had returned to the darkness, would she never trust him again? Kelvin¡¯s gaze lingered on her profile for a while, and finally, he shifted his attention to her hand outside the nket. The gauze on it had turned dark purple, the bloodstains having dried and stained the fabric. He suddenly got up, put on his slippers, and quietly left the room. In a short while, Kelvin returned with a medical supply box in hand. He tiptoed to Cheyenne¡¯s bedside. Sitting at the head of the bed, his tall and sturdy figure leaned forward, and Kelvin lightly furrowed his brows. He reached out arge hand and gently lifted Cheyenne¡¯s delicate hand. Why was her hand so cold? After holding it in his palm for a while, Kelvin slowly unwrapped the gauze on her hand. His actions were deliberate, as if preparing for a significant project, and he was wholly absorbed, as if this were his utmost priority. The corner of his eyes kept an eye on Cheyenne¡¯s expressions. At the slightest hint of her frowning, he would pause, leaning down to gently blow on her hand. Cheyenne, still in a drowsy state, felt her hand was slightly cold. She didn¡¯t open her eyes, attempting to pull her hand back. The subtle movement didn¡¯t discourage him; instead, Kelvin sensed that she had woken up. She was pretending to be asleep. Kelvin, bolder than ever, held onto her hand and gently removed the gauze, cleaning the bloodstains with a cotton swab dipped in alcohol. His movements were exceptionally gentle. This side of him was a first for Cheyenne. Subconsciously, she buried her face in the nket, tightly biting down on it while secretly opening her eyes to watch the reflection on the wall. Kelvin, lowering his head to blow on her wound, cast a shadow on the wall, creating an image that seemed like he was devoutly kissing her fingertips. The scene was warm and beautiful. However, the dream-like scene that Cheyenne had yearned for happened while she was ¡°asleep,¡± yet bitterness was all that lingered in her heart.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After treating her wound, Kelvin was covered in a thinyer of sweat. With a satisfied smile on his face, he turned off the light and returned to his own futon. That night, both of them tossed and turned, finding it difficult to fall asleep. Abbie, who also couldn¡¯t sleep, endured until dawn. She opened her eyes filled with hatred, witnessing a sliver of golden sunlight seeping through the unclosed curtain, adding a touch of brightness to the dim room. Wearing an exhausted and pale expression, Abbie got up and walked to the window barefoot. Extending a fair and delicate hand, she pulled the curtain aside. The dazzling light from outside shone on her, but Abbie felt an unusual chill. Staring silently at the bright world outside the window, she noticed at the entrance that the maid who had been dismissedst night was in casual clothes, holding a suitcase, bidding farewell to Joe. Abbie couldn¡¯t help but sneer, muttering, ¡°Serves her right.¡± She dressed, performed a simple toilette, and was about to leave the room to wait for Kelvin in the downstairs dining room to go to thepany together. However, as she stepped out, she overheard two maids carrying two cups of milk, chatting as they walked. ¡°Do you know? Last night, Master Kelvin slept with Miss Lawrence again, and I heard it was initiated by Master Kelvin.¡± ¡°No way. Could it be that Miss Lawrence and Master Kelvin are getting back together?¡± ¡°Joe said that Master Kelvin came down around eleven to look for the medicine box, worried about Miss Lawrence¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°In fact, Miss Lawrence is quite nice. When she arrived, old Mr. Foley became much happier. I quite like her.¡± ¡°Me too. Once, when my family was sick, Miss Lawrence heard about it and gave me a ten-day vacation. She even gave me a bottle of some medicine. It¡¯s really effective. My mom¡¯s asthma has been much better after taking her medicine for almost ten years.¡± ¡°Really? Miss Lawrence is amazing. No wonder Mr. Owen says she¡¯s the next candidate for the hospital director. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I hope Master Kelvin can win Miss Lawrence back soon.¡± As their footsteps and conversation faded away, Abbie, shocked, heard a piece of news that almost made her bite her teeth off:st night, Cheyenne slept in Kelvin¡¯s room. How is it possible? He doesn¡¯t allow anyone into his room, not even old Mr. Foley, who can only sit in the study if he wants to. No, it can¡¯t be true! Kelvin and Cheyenne are divorced, and thetter is dating both Master Iker and Mr. Lara simultaneously; her reputation is already tarnished. How could he possibly like Cheyenne? With tears in her eyes, Abbie ran to the door of Kelvin¡¯s room. Coincidentally, the maid knocked on the door and handed over a cup of milk. The man, wearing a ck checkered home robe, had a cold and fair face, adorned with sses that had a delicate gold border. Taking the milk, he gave a lowmand, ¡°Keep your voice down; she¡¯s still sleeping.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Kelvin.¡± Through the crack in the door, Abbie¡¯s gaze fell on the bed she had yearned for. The nket was raised in one area. Long hair spilled from under the covers, trailing down to the floor. It was Cheyenne. Chapter 341: Life-Saving Favor Kelvin took the milk and noticed Abbie standing in the corridor. She was wearing a white nightgown with her long hair flowing loosely. Tears stained her face as she walked over. Her voice trembled as she questioned him, ¡°Why?¡± Kelvin looked disdainfully at her. He furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure. ¡°This is not something you should be asking. If you have nothing else, go to thepany. Even if you¡¯re a shareholder, beingte will result in the same deduction as any other employee.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He spoke without room for negotiation, cold and indifferent. Abbie, hearing the implication that he wouldn¡¯t apany her, wore a sarcastic smile on her delicate face. ¡°You clearly know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking, Kelvin. You¡­ you and her,st night¡­¡± Did they really sleep together? Even though Abbie saw Cheyenne sleeping in Kelvin¡¯s bed, she clung to a thread of hope. Perhaps it was just a misunderstanding. Maybe Cheyenne shamelessly climbed into Kelvin¡¯s bed in the middle of the night. As Abbie voiced her doubts, Cheyenne suddenly poked her head out from under the nket. Her ck high-waisted short-sleeved T-shirt had slid down, revealing half of her dazzlingly fair skin. Cheyenne had just woken up, and her hair was a bit messy. Her seaweed-like long hair was scattered behind her, slightly disorderly yet exuding a messy andzy charm. Her consciousness gradually awakened as she fixed her gaze on the two people at the door. Kelvin was saying something to Abbie, and thetter looked at him tearfully. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t see his expression as he had his back turned, but she could imagine that he must be feeling sorry for Abbie¡¯s tears. After all, they were childhood sweethearts who grew up together. Cheyenne sneered, pretending not to see the two, and pulled back the covers. Barefoot, she stepped onto the gray carpet and headed towards the bathroom, asking casually, ¡°Do you have a disposable toothbrush and towel?¡± Hearing her voice, Kelvin subconsciously turned to look at her. He happened to see her stepping barefoot on the floor, and he coldly reminded her, ¡°Put on your slippers. The floor is cold.¡± ¡°None of your business; answer my previous question first.¡± She rolled her eyes, not even looking at Abbie. This indifferent attitude infuriated Abbie. Kelvin did answer Cheyenne¡¯s question, ¡°On the shelf, the pink one, brand new.¡± Last night, when he went down to get the medicine box, he had Joe prepare Cheyenne¡¯s daily toiletries. The meticulousness surprised even Joe. Such trivial matters would have been taken care of by the maid and Kelvin didn¡¯t need to go out of his way. Cheyenne nonchntly said, ¡°Oh,¡± and walked into the bathroom barefoot. The corner of her eye nced at Abbie, and seeing her pale face, she felt relieved, quietly lifting her red lips. Abbie¡¯s mind went nk for a moment at that smile. Sarcasm, disdain, schadenfreude¡­ That woman did it on purpose! She was retaliating for Abbie taking Kelvin away on her wedding night, hence her effort to attract him. Cheyenne didn¡¯t genuinely love Kelvin. That must be it! At the doorway, the two stood in silence for several seconds. Kelvin, growing impatient, reached out to close the door. ¡°It hurts¡­ Kelvin, help me, my chest¡­¡± She suddenly fell ill. A pained expression appeared on her face. Her hand covered her heart, and she leaned towards Kelvin¡¯s chest. He instinctively reached out to support her shoulder. Abbie halfy in his warm and broad embrace, a hint of happiness in her eyes. She knew Kelvin cared about her. As long as she kept ¡°sick,¡± he wouldn¡¯t ignore her. A crisp, cold voice came from the bathroom entrance. Cheyenne, with wet hair wrapped in a white towel, opened the door and looked over. A fleeting surprise crossed her face, followed by a charming smile, ¡°Mr. Foley¡­ um, sorry, continue. I¡¯ve found the hairdryer.¡± Bang. The bathroom door closed again, followed by the noise of a hairdryer. Kelvin¡¯s heart tightened suddenly. Panic filled his eyes. He opened his mouth, about to exin to Cheyenne. However, her meaningful smile made his voice stick in his throat. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be! ¡°Kelvin, my medication is in the room. Can you help me get it?¡± Abbie pleaded softly. At the moment of his dilemma, a maid happened to pass by. Kelvin immediately asked the maid to assist Abbie to the room to rest and take her medicine. The woman looked at his handsome and indifferent face in disbelief. In the past, he would have surely carried her to get the medicine. But now, he was unwilling even to lend her a hand? All because of that woman! Her eyes turned crimson. Angry and desperate, she stared at Kelvin and spoke coldly, ¡°Kelvin¡­ don¡¯t forget, I contracted this illness saving you¡­ You owe me more than a decade of youth, you owe me a lifetime!¡± Cheyenne, who happened to overhear, leaned against the bathroom door, hands crossed over her chest, looking curious. Kelvin tightly pursed his crimson lips, veins bulging on his broad forehead. He responded coldly, ¡°I remember. Back then, I was kidnapped at sea, you saved me and contracted this illness. I owe you my life. But Abbie, you took the life of my child. You owe me and Cheyenne a life!¡± As he spoke, an immense aura of hostility surrounded him. His gaze turned icy. ¡°After I repay the life I owe you, you must also repay the life of our child.¡± Abbie, forgetting her act, felt a chill creeping up her spine. She had never imagined Kelvin would one day show murderous intent towards her. His voice was resolute, and Cheyenne, at the bathroom door, heard every word clearly. At sea? Kidnapped? Wait a minute! How did this match a scene from her memory? Cheyenne looked suspiciously at Abbie, then suddenly walked over, stopping about a meter away. She stared at Abbie for a long time, finally finding a familiar shadow and chuckled. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Chapter 342: The One Who Saved You is Cheyenne Abbie¡¯s unusual actions left both of them puzzled. Abbie clenched her trembling hands, shooting an annoyed nce at Cheyenne. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she demanded. Cheyenne shifted her gaze to Kelvin, her fair face unexpectedly serious. ¡°Is the kidnapping you mentioned eight years ago on a luxurious cruise in South Bay?¡± As the words fell, Kelvin¡¯s pupils trembled, hisrge hand gripping the ss tightly, voice rising, ¡°How do you know?¡± In Abbie¡¯s mind, a dirty little face suddenly appeared, a girl wearing tacky leopard print leggings with exaggerated pink bubble flowers on her head. No! How could this be possible? Cheyenne, could she be¡­ Soon, a certain voice confirmed her worst fear. ¡°How do I know? Because I was the one who saved you back then!¡± ¡°Kelvin, she¡¯s lying! It¡¯s not her! I¡¯m the one who saved you!¡± Abbie¡¯s sharp, high-pitched roar echoed through the entire corridor. Her face flushed, she angrily stepped out of the maid¡¯s embrace, her voice full of energy, showing no signs of any ¡°episode.¡± Kelvin quickly realized this, his handsome face turning pale. Cheyenne, with an unusually calm expression, nced at Abbie. Half-closed almond eyes concealed a trace of coldness. ¡°I¡¯m a fraud? Well, Miss Berry, why don¡¯t you tell me the name of the cruise ship back then? The mastermind of your kidnapping, what nationality was he? What was his name? How old? And how did you save Kelvin?¡± Her series of questions left Abbie speechless. She lowered her head, avoiding eye contact. After hesitating for a while, she stammered in response, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. How could I remember so clearly? When Kelvin and I were kidnapped, I took the opportunity while they were asleep to escape with him.¡± Hearing her exnation, Cheyenne felt something was amiss and retorted on the spot, ¡°Asleep? There were eight people taking turns guarding, day and night. How could they possibly be asleep?¡± ¡°Since Miss Berry can¡¯t answer, let me tell you. The ship was a Briyran cruise ship named Mary No. 1. The one who kidnapped you was Mr. Paul, 43 years old at the time, a member of the Cluician gang.¡± As she spoke, the ss in Kelvin¡¯s hand shattered. Milk spilled all over, staining his ck pajamas. His hand was cut by the shards, and blood oozed. Red and white liquids mixed together, creating a vibrant spectacle. Cheyenne nced at his hand and continued, ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. When I was thirteen, I was so hungry that I hid in a box and identally ended up on the cruise ship.¡± ¡°Then, I met a kidnapped little girl and found my way to the underground warehouse where they were holding you.¡± ¡°To rescue them, I used a precious sleeping potion to knock Paul out, sneaked into the cabin, and triggered the ship¡¯s rm to alert the coast guard.¡± ¡°I still remember, there were a total of sixteen people imprisoned, nine boys and seven girls. One of them, a girl in a red dress, had a high fever. Mr. Paul wanted to throw her into the sea.¡± What Cheyenne said matched exactly with what Kelvinter investigated. He had just turned eighteen at that time and fell into the enemy¡¯s trap, leading to his abduction. The Foley family was demanded one hundred million initially, and old Mr. Foley had prepared the money. Later, for some reason, it suddenly changed to ten billion, or they would kill Kelvin. With a mocking and gloating tone, Cheyenne¡¯s voice echoed in his ears, ¡°Kelvin, guess how she answered?¡± ¡°That young girl really opened my eyes. She told Mr. Paul that she was the future Mrs. Foley. And the unconscious young man in the ck shirt was the only heir of the Foley family, worth trillions.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I have to praise her for being clever. Mr. Paul believed her, so she bought me some time. I have to say, that damn HRE system was really hard to crack.¡± She was thirteen at the time, having just learned programming not long ago. The old-fashioned Briyran Royal Navigation System was considered intermediate difficulty for her. It took some time. ¡°No wonder!¡± Old Mr. Foley¡¯s voice suddenly rang behind the three of them, startling everyone. Abbie¡¯s legs went weak. A ck figure leaned on a cane and walked slowly towards them. His gaze was cold, and the temperature around them dropped several degrees. ¡°I thought Kelvin always defended you because you grew up together. Turns out, you used this so-called lifesaving grace to morally bind him for eight years!¡± ¡°Back then, Kelvin¡¯s identity hadn¡¯t been revealed. Everyone only knew him as an unpopr heir of a wealthy family. But Mr. Paul insisted that if Kelvin was dead, and the Foley family would be finished. And it was all because of you!¡± How could Abbie have the audacity to stand by his side for eight years under the guise of a ¡°lifesaving benefactor¡±? ¡°Kelvin, you have to listen to my exnation. All of this was Cheyenne¡¯s fabrication. She was only thirteen back then, how could she possibly¡­¡± ¡°Yes, if Miss Berry still doesn¡¯t admit, I have another piece of evidence. The one who rescued you was the deputy director of the Coast Guard at that time. His name is Jedidiah Waters. He personally received me. Grandfather and Mr. Foley can go ask him about the details.¡± Jedidiah was now the head of the national security department. The sensational kidnapping case back then earned him great merit, leading to his promotion to Onistead. He had always been grateful to Cheyenne. Later, he even sent her a military enlistment invitation, begging her to join the Geographical Navigation Research and Development Laboratory.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was military-rted, and naturally, it required physical training like any other soldier. At that time, she thought her arms and legs were too delicate, afraid of pushing herself too hard, so she declined Jedidiah¡¯s kind offer. Kelvin naturally knew Jedidiah; he had shared a meal with him and expressed his thanks in person. Jedidiah was drunk at the time and said a confusing remark, ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t be polite. It¡¯s actually thanks to someone else. That girl made me take notice, why isn¡¯t she my child, s!¡± He thought Jedidiah was referring to Abbie¡­ little did he know, it was Cheyenne! If Cheyenne was the one who saved Kelvin, then Abbie had never been in the water, so how did she contract her illness? There was only one possibility. Her illness was faked! Kelvin let the blood flow freely from his hand, his face almost pale with a tinge of blue. Deep remorse and regret etched his profound features. His voice hoarse, he spoke, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry!¡± For eight years, he had mistaken Abbie for his life saver. In the five years of knowing her, he deeply wounded Cheyenne. In three years of marriage, he had eroded away Cheyenne¡¯s pride as a sinner with his own hands! Chapter 343: When She Miscarried, You Were Holding Another Woman Even the proud and arrogant Kelvin would bow his head to apologize. The crowd was astonished, their gazes shifting towards the enchanting and youthful-looking woman. Cheyenne¡¯s heart was a mix of emotions. She had invested eight years, and all she got was a simple ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Taking a deep breath, ayer of frost covered her face as she gave a cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology, Kelvin. The child we lost can nevere back, and it¡¯s the same between us!¡± Things would never return to the way they were. As he heard her resolute words, Kelvin¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but moisten. He knew that even if he sacrificed his life, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to repay the harm Cheyenne had endured. A dull ache in his chest made it almost unbearable to breathe. With the truth revealed, Abbie had deceived him for eight years, causing the death of their child. Kelvin felt an intense desire to tear her apart into pieces! Ayer of coldness crept into the man¡¯s deep-set eyes, making Abbie¡¯s scalp tingle. Fearfully, she took a step back, licked her lips, and with a bitter smile, asked, ¡°Kelvin, do you hate me?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Kelvin sneered, hisrge hand clenched into a fist. ¡°Of course you shouldn¡¯t! I¡¯ve loved you since I saw you for the first time! Cheyenne came after me. How can she win you love instead of me?¡± Abbie¡¯s defiant voice echoed in the corridor, elicitingughter from onlookers. Old Mr. Foley, without mincing words, retorted, ¡°From the first day you entered my ce, I knew you were far from the docile appearance you showed.¡± Unfortunately, nobody believed his words. Old Mr. Foley thought of a little girl at most, engaging in harmless mischief, not capable of causing significant waves. It was his contempt and disdain that led to the subsequent suffering Cheyenne endured. Thinking of the unborn great-grandchild, old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t hold back the tears in his eyes. He lifted his cane like a weapon and struck Kelvin¡¯s back with a resounding thud. A clear sound of joints cracking reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you know, on the day Cheyenne miscarried, she was covered in blood, lying on the sickbed with a purpleplexion, and you were passing by her holding Abbie?¡± ¡°Back then, she was only neen! I watched her, not shedding a tear but bleeding all over, and it felt like my heart was burning.¡± There was just a curtain separating them. On one side was the sound of Abbie whimpering and Kelvin gentlyforting her, assuring her that the doctor would be there soon. On this side, Cheyenne was pulling the curtain, gritting her teeth as she expelled the lifeless fetus from her womb. The child was almost four months old, making the miscarriage process exceptionally painful. The doctor couldn¡¯t bear to watch and asked if she wanted anesthesia for the dtion and curettage procedure. Tears in her eyes, Cheyenne refused, and Kelvin was right there beside her. She wanted to know how deep her despair could go. Turns out, the feeling of blood slowly flowing out of her body was one ofplete despair and helplessness. Turns out, a heart that could beat wildly could instantly be deste, lifeless, and cease to beat. Turns out, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t as strong as she imagined herself to be. Listening to his grandfather¡¯s words, even though Kelvin hadn¡¯t witnessed it firsthand, he could picture her in his mind at that moment. She, who was so delicate and cared about her appearance, evenined to him if her nails broke.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Doing a miscarriage alone must have been very painful. With a bitter smile on his grey face, Kelvin asked in a pained, low voice, ¡°Grandpa¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Old Mr. Foley wiped away the tears on his face, his voice choked, ¡°I wanted to wake you up, but Cheyenne said she didn¡¯t want you to see her in such a miserable state.¡± In the following year, Cheyenne held onto the hope of giving Kelvin a chance. But, in the end, what she waited for was Abbie¡¯s official return to the country and a divorce agreement. She knew she should wake up, realizing that this rtionship had always been her wishful thinking, a delusion. ¡°You used to ask me why I always favored Cheyenne? Because only she cared about my health! Only she woulde and y chess with this old man! And only she remembered my birthday,ing to see me every year.¡± He was a low-key person; his birthday had never been publicly celebrated, to the point that even the Foley family forgot about it. It was him who suggested holding a banquet for his 70th birthday. First, he didn¡¯t know how long he had left, and second, he wanted to use this as an excuse to see how Cheyenne was doing after the divorce. Cheyenne¡­ It turned out she had put in so much effort for himself and this broken family, while he casually hurt her. Old Mr. Foley concluded, his old face flushed with anger as he stomped his foot, announcing loudly, ¡°When I saw her miscarriage, teetering on the brink of life and death, I thought, Cheyenne is my real granddaughter! As long as I¡¯m alive, I will protect her every day! Anyone who bullies Cheyenne is bullying myself!¡± Kelvin¡¯s mind went nk. He felt himself stupid for the first time. If time could rewind, he wanted to go back to the day he first met her and treat her well. Cheyenne remained silent for a long time. If old Mr. Foley hadn¡¯t brought up the matter again, she would have forgotten how foolish she was back then. She forced a smile and patted old Mr. Foley¡¯s shoulder tofort him, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all in the past. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well now. It¡¯s just that Benson was blind because of me, and I gotta make him recover. After you recover, I¡¯ll go to Onistead.¡± ¡°In the future, when you have time,e to Onistead to find me. I¡¯ll travel with you.¡± Upon hearing this, the confusion in Kelvin¡¯s eyes turned into panic. When he mistakenly believed Abbie and harmed Cheyenne, Benson sacrificed his eyes for her. Now, Cheyenne was leaving Akloit for Benson¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to ask if she woulde back in the future. Old Mr. Foley paused for a second, just stopping his tears, but they burst out at this moment. With deep reluctance, he asked, ¡°Cheyenne¡­ are you going to Onistead?¡± She pretended to smile lightly, nodded, and answered, ¡°Yes, once things here are settled. My grandpa and I will go together.¡± Kelvin¡¯s gaze stared intently at her delicate face. She didn¡¯t look at him. In the future, would Cheyenne really disappearpletely from his world? Just thinking about it made panic rise in Kelvin¡¯s heart, and his gaze dimmed. Old Mr. Foley vented all his grievances on Abbie and Kelvin, his face darkening once again as he raised his cane and struck at the two. ¡°All because of you, Cheyenne wants to leave. Kelvin, are you still a man?¡± Can¡¯t you even say a word to persuade her to stay? What¡¯s the use of your mouth? Chapter 344: Chicken Soup Made by Cheyenne Abbie¡¯s situation was even more miserable. After all, Kelvin was her actual grandson, so he restrained himself a bit when striking. Nevertheless, Old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t hold back when expressing his anger. ¡°And you! With a face thicker than city walls, how dare you continue to stay here? Get lost! From now on, no one from the Berry family, not even the dogs, is allowed into the Foley family!¡± Old Mr. Foley showed no mercy to this ¡°killer.¡± He aimed for her joints, causing Abbie to flee and hide behind Vincent, who happened to arrive at that moment. Vincent hurriedly nced at Abbie, who was bruised in several ces, and then turned his gentle gaze toward the enraged old Mr. Foley. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Grandpa, you just woke up; you can¡¯t let your emotions run wild.¡± ¡°Vincent, step aside. From today onwards, this woman is the public enemy of the Foley family!¡± ¡°What?¡± Wasn¡¯t Miss Berry Kelvin¡¯s first love? Why did she suddenly be a public enemy? Emelia, who followed Vincent, also wore a puzzled expression, but she was astute. She quickly pulled her brother back and said angrily, ¡°Brother, why are you still defending her? Don¡¯t make Grandpa angry. Miss Berry, you should leave on your own!¡± Abbie felt wronged. How did she, who was perfectly fine, be the target of everyone¡¯s ire? Emelia, who had been ingratiating herself with her the previous night, encouraging her rtionship with Kelvin, and even helping her get the keys, now turned hostile. Abbie knew that from today onwards, she would be the enemy of the Foley family. She couldn¡¯t ept it! All of this was because of Cheyenne. She looked at Kelvin standing on the side, and he was staring at her with eyes full of disgust. ¡°You said you wasted eleven years of youth with me, but what I want to say is that I never asked you to do so.¡± If Abbie could have been more sensible, Kelvin would have treated her, as his father had said, like a younger sister to care for. She had always fantasized about things that weren¡¯t meant for her. Kelvin¡¯s words undoubtedly dealt the final blow to Abbie. She looked at him with hatred, and a sinister smile appeared on her delicate face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As she left, she didn¡¯t forget to leave a threatening remark, ¡°Kelvin, I will make you regret the decision you made today! I curse you and Cheyenne to a lifetime of unrequited love! Lonely and deste!¡± Kelvin could foresee his future without her words. Before meeting Cheyenne, he had never thought about getting married. Forced into marriage, he hadpromised. As for the future, he didn¡¯t dare to dream that she would forgive him. Cheyenne, however, didn¡¯t even care about Abbie¡¯s curse. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll be waiting for your revenge.¡± Abbie left in tears, and what was once prideful had now turned into a pitiable state. The incident cast a shadow over everyone, making the atmosphere ufortable. During lunch, Cheyenne fulfilled her promise and made chicken mushroom soup for old Mr. Foley. The soup would be herst gift before leaving, as she nned to depart after the final round of acupuncture. Old Mr. Foley drank the soup unusually slowly. Suddenly putting down his bowl, he addressed Kelvin, ¡°You¡¯ve been eyeing me for quite a while. Have some, both of you.¡± He then sought Cheyenne¡¯s opinion, ¡°Cheyenne, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± She lowered her head while eating her own meal and responded ndly, ¡°Anyone but Kelvin is fine.¡± Kelvin, hearing himself excluded, felt a pang in his heart. His intense and questioning gaze lingered on her, hesitating to speak. ¡°I bear no name, bear no grudge, with you, I can¡¯t resent¡­¡± Her phone suddenly rang, and she put down her bowl to answer. It was Tanner. ¡°Miss Lawrence,e back quickly. Something important has happened.¡± Cheyenne coldly inquired about the details. Although Tanner¡¯s exnation was vague, it seemed that Master Glenn from the Weaver familyhade to visit. Master Glenn? She immediately thought of the information Jerry had given herst time-Master Glenn. ¡°I¡¯ll be back right away!¡± After hanging up, she looked upset. Seeing her anxious appearance, Old Mr. Foley lost his appetite. ¡°Cheyenne, what happened? Do you need Grandpa¡¯s help?¡± ¡°No need, Grandpa. I have to leave now. Take care, and enjoy your meal.¡± With that, she stood up abruptly, picked up her bag, and without a second nce, prepared to leave. Kelvin nced at her half-eaten meal. Something serious must have urred to make her skip her meal. Could it be rted to Mr. Lara from the Jiang family? Admitting that his mood wasn¡¯t pleasant, he raised his thin lips and authoritatively instructed, ¡°Cheyenne, even if you¡¯re leaving, finish your meal.¡± Cheyenne, who had reached the door, turned back and stated, ¡°I have an urgent matter.¡± Despite Old Mr. Foley¡¯s intention to have the driver apany her, Kelvin considered offering her a ride himself. However, her indifferent attitude made him hesitate. She probably wouldn¡¯t want to take his car. Staring at the doorway for a long while until her figure disappeared, Kelvin finally withdrew his gaze and shifted it to the chicken soup in his bowl. Suddenly, he had a strong desire to drink it. Taking a spoonful, he was surprised by the vor. This taste¡­ It resembled the one from his childhood. Compared to the chicken soup Abbie had previously sent, the one Cheyenne made had a more distinct vor, more reminiscent of the soup his mom once cooked! Wait a minute, wasn¡¯t the first time Abbie sent him chicken soup also this vor? Could it be that time too¡­ it was Cheyenne? Kelvin couldn¡¯t bear to recall the incident three years ago when she came to the office downstairs to bring him lunch. He avoided her because he was in a meeting and instructed the security to stop her. After the meeting, Abbie was waiting in the office. She said she came to bring him lunch, a serving of chicken mushroom soup. After three years, he still remembered that taste. Later, Abbie sent it several times, but the vor was never quite right. Afraid of hurting her feelings, he would take a sip and then have Chris finish it when she left. ¡­ At the Lawrence Vi, Cheyenne returned to find three unfamiliar figures in the living room. One of them she recognized ¨C Emily, Mr. Lara¡¯s former fianc¨¦e. Today, she wore a champagne-colored vintage French dress that entuated her perfect curves. Seated with a standard and dignified posture, she raised her exquisite chin, casting a disdainful smile while scrutinizing Iker. Beside Emily was another unknown woman in a royal blue long dress, appearing to be in her early twenties. She had a tall figure, distinctive facial features, and sharp, unsettling eyes. Among them, the young man wearing a ck suit exuded an imposing aura, likely Master Glenn himself. Chapter 345: The Weaver Family The man appeared to be in histe twenties, dressed in a meticulously tailored Armani three-piece suit that highlighted his poised and elegant demeanor.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With a broad forehead and sharp, cold eyes, he exuded an air that suggested he was not someone to be trifled with. Cheyenne quickly concluded that he was a formidable man. The man rose from the couch, extending a hand towards Cheyenne. His voice was calm as he said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, nice to meet you. I¡¯vee to apologize to Miss Zamora.¡± Is this the man from that night? Even though Cheyenne had encountered her fair share of handsome and high-quality men, she couldn¡¯t deny that Glenn was exceptionally striking. He didn¡¯t seem like the type to force a girl into anything. Despite the matriarchal structure of the Weaver family, Glenn yed a significant role as the ¡°second inmand¡± due to his exceptional abilities. The current head of the Weaver familywas his mother, and the next heir was his twin sister, Elsa Weaver. It wasmon knowledge throughout the city that the men of the Weaver family had to marry into his bride¡¯s family. Glenn had been engaged to the heiress of the Bender family. However, the talented Miss Bender was frail and prone to illness, leading to a prolonged dy in their marriage. Thinking about this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but sigh for her friend Kate. Cheyenne extended a hand to shake his, politely and somewhat distantly responding, ¡°Master Glenn, your reputation precedes you. However, if you¡¯vee to apologize, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to address the Zamora family directly?¡± Glenn quickly exined the reason, gently smiling as he did, ¡°Miss Lawrence doesn¡¯t wee my arrival? It was Miss Zamora who asked me toe here directly.¡± Kate? Speak of the devil, and Kate and Eddie promptly appeared on the scene. Glenn turned to look, his gaze serious as he observed the backlit figure of the approaching girl. She wore a bright green dress, paired with white high-heeled shoes that entuated her graceful figure. Her slightly round face had a hint of makeup, giving her a fresh and alluring appearance. Walking with straight and slender legs, she captivated everyone. Unnoticed by others, a fleeting trace of amazement crossed Glenn¡¯s eyes. That night, both he and Kate had been drugged, and things had taken an unexpected turn. He had assumed he was with a whore brought in by his sister. Under the influence of the drug, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Kate¡¯s appearance at the time. However, the tender and delicate touch of her skin lingered in his memory, and the natural sweetness of her scent left asting impression. ustomed to the fragrance of perfumes, Glenn was now unmistakably captivated by the fruity aroma. However, the next morning, he woke up to find himself alone, with only a fallen hair tie on the bed. It was a red cherry-patterned hairband, somewhat childish. In his memory, only high school girls would use such things¡­ While he was still in a daze, Elsa walked in, wearing a surprised expression, asking who the person fromst night was. Glenn also seemed momentarily stunned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the one you brought in?¡± ¡°No, I went to bed earlyst night. I saw your message on Line only after waking up. When did I have time to find a woman for you?¡± Busy with signing a contract with a foreign client, he had quickly boarded a flight to Fustroydor the next day. Only after his assistant investigated the hotel¡¯s surveince footage did he learn that the girl he spent the night with was named Kate. She was only twenty-one, still a college student. He, on the other hand, was twenty-eight, seven years older than her. The incident made its way to the inte and became headline news, though Glenn¡¯s name wasn¡¯t mentioned. However, Cheyenne had traced it back to him. Glenn, being a man, didn¡¯t deny anything. Without ming it on the drugs, he directly confessed to Kate. ¡°Miss Zamora, I apologize for hurting you that night. Though the situation was not entirely in our control, I have a fianc¨¦e. I cannot marry you.¡± His future father-inw, Eugene Bender, was the Secretary General to the President. The union between the Glenn and Bender families held intricate and far-reaching interests, affecting many aspects. In contrast, Kate was an orphan with no influential background. Eddie, though a disciple of Mr. Owen, was just a doctorpared to the influential Bender family. Listening to his resolute tone, Eddie, usually gentle and warm, immediately wore a cold expression and asked displeasedly, ¡°Master Glenn, what do you mean by that? Kate suffered so much because of you, and all you have to say is that you won¡¯t marry her?¡± ¡°Although the Zamora family is smallpared to wealthy families like yours, my sister cannot tolerate being bullied.¡± The atmosphere around them became tense. Kate nervously sat beside Cheyenne, her fair hands tightly clenched on her knees. She chuckled self-deprecatingly, meeting the scrutinizing gaze of the Weaver siblings. ¡°Master Glenn, I never intended to marry you. This is, after all, our first encounter. Rest assured, I¡¯m not that kind of woman.¡± Elsa raised an eyebrow internally. She had anticipated many possible scenarios whening here, including handling it if Kate demandedpensation. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Kate not to seekpensation. Glenn remained expressionless, looking at Kate for a moment. Suddenly, he stood up and bowed deeply to her. ¡°Miss Zamora, your understanding is appreciated.¡± Understanding? Cheyenne felt so speechless and wondered why Glenn was so shameless. Having used and discarded Kate, he now had the audacity to ask her for understanding about his inability to take responsibility¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Master Glenn and Miss Bender from the Bender family have been engaged for over a decade. It seems you are truly deeply in love with Miss Bender,¡± Cheyenne deliberately emphasized the phrase ¡°deeply in love,¡± and the sarcasm in her voice was unmistakable. Glenn replied indifferently, ¡°Miss Lawrence is also very loyal to her friends.¡± ¡°Humph, do you really need to say that? Kate is right; it was her first time meeting you. Don¡¯t think that just because the Weaver familyis wealthy, you¡¯re all that. Kate is wonderful, and there are plenty of people pursuing her.¡± Cheyenne only wanted the truth, his attitude. She never intended to gain anything from Glenn. Grateful, Kate smiled at Cheyenne and coldly gave Glenn his marching orders. ¡°Master Glenn, take your things and go. Let¡¯s pretend that night never happened.¡± Listening to this, Glenn felt a sense of relief but also a hint of regret. By a twist of fate, she was the first woman he slept with. Chapter 346: Omari’s Fiancee, Elsa With the objective achieved, Glenn elegantly rose. Just as he reached the door, he spotted a sh of red rushing towards the entrance. A young man, donned in a dark red robe embroidered with orchids, sported a pair of white-bottomed ck canvas shoes. His short hair was tousled by the wind, sticking to his ears. A pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose almost fell off as he hurriedly ran. Reaching out in time, he pushed the sses back into ce. ¡°Kate, I heard you suddenly took leave. Are you okay?¡± Reece, not yet in the room, shouted Kate¡¯s name with concern evident in his raised voice. His gaze immediately locked onto the green figure on the couch. In response to his conspicuous concern, Emily chuckled and turned to Iker in the wheelchair, inquiring, ¡°Master Iker, who is this?¡± Reece, panting, arrived by Kate¡¯s side and reached for her soft hand, shing a smile at the three people. His white teeth nearly blinded onlookers. ¡°I¡¯m Kate¡¯s childhood friend and boyfriend. Hello, beautifuldy.¡± Childhood friends turned lovers? Glenn calmly observed the two. The contrasting red and green colors were a bit harsh on the eyes, yet Reece and Kate, both attractive people, managed to turn what might seem ¡°tacky¡± on others into a vivid disy of colors. Kate, initially surprised, widened her eyes but soon only furrowed her brows. She said nothing, lowering her head, allowing Reece to hold her hand. Observing this, Reece took advantage and tightened his grip, using his pinky to gently hook hers, creating a tingling sensation in her palm. The woman warned him discreetly not to go too far with her eyes. Emily quickly nced at her friend Elsa, and both of their expressions became subtle. Not long ago, Elsa had warned Kate not to entertain thoughts about her brother. Yet, less than ten minutester, that warning was publicly contradicted. A childhood friend turning into a boyfriend; this was what love looked like. Reece put on a forced smile, his eyes meeting Glenn¡¯s gaze directly. He thought, ¡®Was he the man who slept with Kate that night?¡± Reece¡¯s heart felt bitter, but outwardly, he gracefully extended a hand to Glenn and said, ¡°Master Glenn, thanks for your help. I¡¯ll take care of Kate for the rest of her life.¡± Though Kate knew he was only speaking on her behalf to help her, her heart still skipped a beat. She lowered her head, gazing at the tip of her shoe. When did he be so good? Glenn nodded, elegantly retracting his hand into the pocket of his ck suit. He turned to the two women behind him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The gifts on the table, from ginseng and deer antlers to high-end foreign wines and expensive perfumes, would have tempted most people. Yet, this group didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. Before leaving, Emily, with a radiant smile, approached Iker in the wheelchair, stepping delicately in high-heeled shoes. She stopped. From her luxurious handbag, she took out a red and gold-stamped invitation and handed it to him. ¡°Master Iker, on the 28th of next month, at Fiddler Hotel, an engagement banquet for me and Hayden will be held. We hope you can attend.¡± As she spoke, as if remembering something, she lowered her gaze. A misty shimmer appeared in her eyes, and she apologized softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Iker¡­ I forgot about your legs. But Hayden said he and you are fellow soldiers, so please make sure toe.¡± Iker¡¯s face darkened momentarily. Before he could respond, Elsa gracefully approached. ¡°Master Iker, the journey to Onistead may pose some difficulties for your legs. Coincidentally, we¡¯re heading back to Onistead. How about joining us? It¡¯ll be convenient for us to take care of you on the way.¡± Their sarcastic remarks sounded so harsh to Iker. Elsa harbored considerable hostility towards Cheyenne. When she looked at her, there was a strong sense of disdain and mockery in her eyes. ¡°I believe you must be Miss Lawrence, Mr. Foley¡¯s ex-wife. I heard that Omari is temporarily staying with you. It must be quite a disturbance for you,¡± Elsa said. ¡°After all, Miss Lawrence, you haven¡¯t fully moved on from your previous marriage. Juggling care for two men must be overwhelming, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The Chanel perfume on the table is a gift from me to you, Miss Lawrence. Remember to use it. Omari says he really likes it when I wear this perfume; it brightens his mood every time.¡± ¡°Men, before marriage, tend to y around a bit. We¡¯ve been engaged for five years, and I allow him to have some fun outside. But once married, the men of the Weaver family must focus on their domestic roles!¡± Elsa¡¯sst sentence was delivered with a resounding tone, and her pride and dominance were evident in her voice. Cheyenne smirked, her sweet dimples appearing. So, that was the true thought of Omari¡¯s future wife? Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. Despite being a refined scoundrel, he wasn¡¯t all that bad. After marriage, would he be a ¡°homemaker¡±? It seemed unlikely. Cheyenne, unapologetically, faced Elsa¡¯s sharp attack with a light and fearless shrug.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Miss Weaver, your love is indeed generous. Then, I wish you and Mr. Lara a smooth marriage. My ce is small and can¡¯t amodate three big shots like you, so please feel free to leave.¡± ¡°Oh, and take your perfume with you. I¡¯m allergic to thesemon scents, really!¡± What did she mean? Did she think Omari would ruin the alliance because of a divorced woman like her? Absolutely impossible! Not only would the Weaver family not agree, but even the Lara family would not let this woman off the hook. As their eyes locked, they both saw the mes of anger in each other¡¯s eyes, creating a sense of intense confrontation. Elsa was infuriated. As the future head of the Weaver family, she had grown up with a silver spoon and had been trained in foreign military academies for eight years, specializing in forensic medicine. She possessed an aura that intimidated half of the men, making them reluctant to challenge her. Cheyenne, this seemingly soft and weak girl, surprised her a bit. Beforeing, she thought the woman Omari would be interested was seductive and yful. Now, it seemed that while Cheyenne was alluring, she wasn¡¯t as easily dealt with as Elsa had imagined. Chapter 347: I’m Leaving, Cheyenne, Don’t Cause Trouble At the entrance, a tall and slender figure in white walked in. He wore a white suit, his figure tall and slender like a pine tree, and lips that were red and white. A pair of familiar gold-framed sses rested on his nose, adding a touch of frost to his extraordinarily handsome face. As he strode forward, Elsa¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing him. She lifted her foot to approach him, naturally extending her hand as if to link arms with him. ¡®Omari, you¡¯re back.¡¯ Having not seen each other for five years, Omari¡¯s disdain for her remained unchanged. As Elsa¡¯s hand was about to touch him, Omari evaded it, calmly giving her a cold nce. ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ What happened just now before he arrived? Cheyenne looked unpleasant. Omari, familiar with her to a certain extent, could tell that Cheyenne was angry. Despite Cheyenne¡¯s delicate appearance, she possessed a strong and indifferent heart. If she was angry, it meant something significant.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Elsa¡¯s gaze flickered, and the crimson lips slightly curved upwards as she looked at Cheyenne. ¡®I came with Emily and, by the way, want to thank Miss Lawrence for taking care of you for so long.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Omari couldn¡¯t help but give Elsa a disdainful look. He pursed his lips and coldly retorted, ¡®I don¡¯t need you to intervene in the affairs between Cheyenne and me. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re in position to thank Cheyenne on my behalf.¡¯ Publicly rebuffed by her fianc¨¦, most girls would probably burst into tears or scold him by now. However, Elsa managed to maintain herposure. She chuckled lightly, ¡®Who am I? Naturally, I am your future wife, Omari. We¡¯re getting married in two years, whether you like it or not.¡¯ ¡®Even if you don¡¯t want to marry me, you cannot cancel our engagement, can you?¡¯ She raised her exquisite chin, appeared cool and domineering. This was the Elsa from Omari¡¯s memories. Since returning from abroad, she had be even more detestable. Back to an hour ago, Omari, who was in his office looking at quarterly financial reports, received a surprising call from his brother Hayden. It was astonishing. In the ten years since he returned to the Lara family at the age of thirteen until now, Hayden had never called him. After a few seconds of hesitation, Omari, with long and beautiful fingers tapping on the desk, decided to answer the call. ¡®Father orders you to return this time. Otherwise, that girl named Cheyenne might not live to see tomorrow.¡¯ Hayden¡¯s threatening words echoed in his ears. The buzzing sound overwhelmed his mind, and his gaze was somewhat nk as he stared at Cheyenne. Her face, still familiar. Without makeup, this delicate and beautiful face was naturally charming. She had long, flowing curls cascading down her shoulders, making them appear even more delicate. She smiled with a hint ofzy charm. It seemed like he had never truly entered her heart. Thinking about this, Omari couldn¡¯t help but feel utterly defeated. If Cheyenne held a ce for him in her heart, he would be willing to go against the world, risking his life to be with her. But he knew Cheyenne¡¯s heart didn¡¯t belong to him. All he could do was silently guard her, preventing any harm from befalling her. Omari¡¯s heart felt bitter. He approached Cheyenne, feigningposure, but a dull pain throbbed in his chest. He was about to leave her for some time, unsure of the duration. Would there be a chance to meet again? He recalled the first time he saw her on that summer day, dressed in an oversized school uniform. Hands sped behind her head, her lively and fair face tinged with sunlight. Sweatdrops, like small beans, dripped from her forehead, moistening her burdened eyshes. While others sighed in exhaustion, Cheyenne silently hopped around the field, her eyes gazing ahead without a hint of retreat orint. He couldn¡¯t help but be captivated. It wasn¡¯t until a pornics fell from her uniform pocket that he realized he wasn¡¯t dreaming. As he reflected on the past, a faint smile graced Omari¡¯s lips. He gently touched Cheyenne¡¯s soft, silky hair and softly said, ¡®I have to go home for a while.¡¯ Home? Listening to his words, Cheyenne felt an indescribable sense of loss. She had forgotten that Omari had his own home, someone who loved him, and a future wife. All good things muste to an end. As a friend, she couldn¡¯t stop Omari from making any decisions. ¡®Take care on your journey.¡¯ Omari nodded and pulled out a business card from his pocket, handing it to her. ¡®This is a friend of mine¡¯s business card. If you ever encounter any difficulties while I¡¯m away, go find him.¡¯ Finally, he turned to Iker and smiled, ¡®Master Iker, please take care of Cheyenne for me. I¡¯m afraid she might get into trouble when I¡¯m not around. You owe her so much; you won¡¯t refuse this request, will you?¡¯ Iker retorted, his sharp eyes fixed on Omari. ¡®It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a farewell forever. Tanner, assist me back.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Master.¡¯ Both Cheyenne and Omari chuckled at Iker¡¯s feeling one way and acting differently. ¡®Cheyenne, I¡¯m leaving. But I¡¯ll be back. Remember to take care of yourself.¡¯ Omari, with nothing in hand, grabbed a briefcase from his room and prepared to depart. Elsa, observing Juliana¡¯s reluctant expression as the two left, felt a surge of anger, but being a soldier, she scorned the idea of resorting to violence over such a trivial matter with Cheyenne. ¡®Wait a second.¡¯ Just as he was about to take his first step, Cheyenne, in high heels, swiftly headed towards the rooms upstairs. The sounds of her heels were crisp and melodious. In no time, she came back down, running. She handed Omari a ss bottle filled with colorful candies. Omari looked puzzled and curious. Without exining much, Cheyenne said in a low voice, ¡®You have low blood sugar, right? When you¡¯re worn out from work, have one of these. Take care, Omari.¡¯ The fact that he had low blood sugar was something not even his closest assistant knew, but Cheyenne not only knew about it but also bought him candy! Omari tightened his grip on the ss jar, pretended to be nonchnt, and smiled, ¡®Alright, thanks, Cheyenne.¡¯ Emily, watching, couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. That candy was probably just for kids, and she couldn¡¯t believe Cheyenne had the nerve to give it to him. Embarrassing! Chapter 348: Cheyenne, Do You Think I’m Cute? At night, the lights were off in a room on the second floor. Cheyenne, after staring into space for a couple of seconds, finally remembered that this room belonged to Omari. But he had left yesterday. The vi now seemed quite empty. When the wind blew in from outside, it lifted the heavy curtains, giving the ce a somewhat deste feel. Even though she found Omari a bit annoying when he was around, at least it was livelier. He would always entertain her with bizarre cases he had encountered in his career. Cheyenne and Iker were both reserved. At the moment, Cheyenne was engrossed in her medical text, while Iker held a romance novel,pletely absorbed. When Cheyenne looked over, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was a trick of the light, but Iker¡¯s eyes seemed¡­ red? ¡®Master Iker, I never thought you would be such a sentimental person.¡¯ Iker¡¯s lips twitched, and a slightly embarrassed expression appeared on his usuallyposed face. Luckily, in the warm yellow light, Cheyenne didn¡¯t notice it. He cleared his throat and tried to appear nonchnt. ¡®Are you joking? I¡¯ve been on the battlefield and seen countless farewells. How could I possibly cry over a melodramatic Mary Sue story?¡¯ He said it seriously, but Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle twice. Just as the awkwardness settled in, Tanner returned, breaking the atmosphere and secretly relieving Iker. Not only did Tanner return, but also with Cheyenne¡¯s entourage, Dominic and Monkey. They were dressed in peculiar women¡¯s clothing, and when they suddenly appeared in front of Cheyenne, it left her dumbfounded. A hint of surprise appeared on her face, followed by a burst ofughter. Monkey was passable; being young, his features were still delicate, and he could pull off a high school girl¡¯s uniform. But seeing Dominic, she felt like vomiting. Dominic was wearing low-cut, ruffled floral top, paired with a deep green sequin hip-hugging skirt, pinkce leggings, and white foam-soled sandals. The exposed insteps were both thick and dark, with the added touch of bright red nail polish. Noticing Cheyenne¡¯s stares, Dominic blushed and, with a ¡®shy¡¯ gesture he learned, raised his fists cutely, blinking his eyes, and asked, ¡®Cheyenne, do you think I¡¯m cute?¡¯ ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Tanner couldn¡¯t hold back and covered his mouth, rushing towards the direction of the trash bin. Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched. She walked up to Dominic, raised her tiptoes, patted his shoulder, and answered his question mockingly, ¡®I didn¡¯t see the cute side of you, but you look quite seductive.¡¯ Seductive? Dominic was momentarily stunned. He had read numerous issues of the fashion magazine, and this outfit, he believed, wasparable to Paris Fashion Week! Iker, after a nce at Dominic¡¯s feet, turned away. Unfazed, he ordered, ¡®Tanner, take them upstairs to remove the makeup first.¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Monkey smiled politely at Tanner and said, ¡®Thank you, Tanner,¡¯ before following him upstairs. Dominic seemed reluctant to change. After living for twenty-two years, he just realized how convenient it was to wear skirts. He just needed to lift the skirt for the bathroom without worrying about dripping onto underwear. If Cheyenne knew about his innerscivious thoughts, she would definitely roll her eyes at him. After a moment, Dominic, now back in his masculine attire, finally made Cheyenne¡¯s eyes morefortable. She picked up the purple y teapot from the table, took a cup, and poured tea for herself. Dominic felt a bit overwhelmed and awkwardly scratched the back of his head. ¡®Uh¡­ you don¡¯t have to bother, Cheyenne. It¡¯s a bit of trouble.¡¯ With that, he reached out respectfully. But Cheyenne, with her legs crossed, sipped her tea without paying him any mind. Finally, she licked her own rosy and dry lips, looked at him with a puzzled expression, and raised her delicate eyebrows, ¡®Pour it yourself!¡¯ His hand hung awkwardly in the air. He lowered his head, smiling foolishly. ¡®Alright, let¡¯s talk about what you found in your investigation,¡¯ Cheyenne said, cing the teacup on the table. The rhythmic and dull sound of her delicate fingers tapping the table echoed like a drumbeat, prating deep into one¡¯s heart. Dominic quickly pulled out his phone, opened the gallery, and found a suspicious figure near Soar Casino. He handed the phone to Cheyenne. ¡®Cheyenne, I took a picture of this suspicious person near Soar Casino. Take a look.¡¯ ¡®Oh?¡¯ Curious, Cheyenne took his iPhone, nced at the screen, and her pupils slightly dted. Wasn¡¯t this Granduncle? How could he be near Soar Casino? She was familiar with the ck robe ¨C the same one he wore that day at the Foley mansion, right down to the silver-gray edge on the hood. She handed back the phone, her expression serious as she continued to question Dominic, ¡®Any other discoveries?¡¯ Dominic nodded and nudged Monkey with his elbow. Monkey quickly put down his tea cup, reached into his pocket, and pulled out a piece of paper. ¡®This is a diary I found in their management office drawer when I infiltrated. It mentions Aidan and Mr. K, so I tore it out.¡¯ But Monkey couldn¡¯t understand the numbers and letters written on it. Iker, curious, leaned in. Sensing warmth on her face, Cheyenne subconsciously turned around. Iker¡¯s lips lightly brushed against her smooth and tender cheek.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡®Uh!¡¯ A surprised muffled sound,ing from Tanner, with a hint of hidden joy. Two synchronized gasps, from Dominic and Monkey. Master Iker, you¡¯re truly fortunate; you actually kissed Cheyenne. This beautiful scene was too dreamlike for them to contemte¡­ Iker hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so coincidentally. His face turned red first, and his charming eyes showed a hint of surprise and shyness. He quickly stood up to apologize, ¡®Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t intentional. In fact, I¡­¡¯ It was also his first time kissing a woman. Chapter 349: Send Textbooks Cheyenne interrupted him with a disdainful expression, ¡®What¡¯s there to be shy about? First, let¡¯s see what¡¯s written on the paper.¡¯ Her calm response irritated Iker, causing a hint of frustration. As a girl, how could she not show any reaction? Though frustrated, he knew what they should be focused on now. He shifted his gaze on the paper. On the yellowed sheet, a string of Latin text was written. Cheyenne let out a light chuckle. Her rosy lips parted, and she exhaled like a breeze, ¡®Aidan, a money demon, Mammon. And ¡®Mr. K¡¯ seems to be of a higher rank.¡¯ Iker nodded in agreement. ¡®Asmodeus.¡¯ The king of demons, representing the sin of lust! The two hadn¡¯t expected that the owner behind Soar Casino would turn out to be a Bible enthusiast. They exchanged a smile. Meanwhile, the other three in the living room wore expressions of utter confusion. Monkey, being the youngest, couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and asked, ¡®Dominic, what are Cheyenne and Master Iker talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡¯ Dominic, leaning on his chin, gave him a disdainful look, reminiscent of Cheyenne¡¯s earlier aloof demeanor. Taking on the role of an elder, he patted Monkey¡¯s shoulder with a heavy tone, ¡®I told you to study well, don¡¯t sleep in ss, go home and do your homework honestly. You just don¡¯t listen.¡¯ Monkey lowered his head in acknowledgment. ¡®Yes, yes, yes, Dominic. I will definitely follow your orders, study hard, and strive to be a criminal talent with high intelligence in the future.¡¯ ¡®Well, I will send you a set of practice books when we¡¯re back.¡¯ ¡®So, Dominic, what did they say?¡¯ Dominic hesitated, silent for a moment, then shed a grin, ¡®Actually, I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Damn it, he didn¡¯t remember ever seeing this stuff in his textbooks! Both Cheyenne and Iker were speechless. Seriously, you dare tell others to study well! Quietly collecting the paper from the table, Cheyenne prepared to go to bed. The next day, the weather was clear, with a soft golden sunlight breaking through the clouds and shining on the earth. The fountain in the yard sparkled with tiny lights. Layne wore a ck suit, stic flip-flops on his feet, and held a bag of fish food. He scattered it while muttering to himself. ¡®Grandpa, use less; be careful not to overfeed them.¡¯ At the entrance, Cheyenne approached slowly. She wore a white shirt with a butterfly cor, paired with a ck skirt. Loose waves of long curls flowed down her back, tied with arge red silk butterfly bow. A teenage girl¡¯s charm was radiating. Seeing her dressed up, Layne raised his lips, ¡®Cheyenne, are you going out so early?¡¯ ording to her usual routine, she shouldn¡¯t be up yet. Why was she suddenly so diligent today? Cheyenne, carrying a French vintage brown bucket bag, swung it over her shoulder and nodded, ¡®Yes, going to the library.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ He didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did he? He marveled, ¡®Youzy girl, seriously? You¡¯re actually getting up early to read? It¡¯s like the sun rising from the west. Cheyenne, is Omari¡¯s departure such a heavy blow to you?¡¯ So, she nned to study hard? Layne was worried that she might be falling for Omari. Maybe he should arrange a blind date to divert Cheyenne¡¯s attention. Cheyenne hadn¡¯t expected that her grandfather would have such a deep-rooted impression of her being ¡®academically challenged.¡¯ Her lips twitched imperceptibly. ¡®I¡¯m leaving. I won¡¯t be back for lunch. Grandpa, make sure Master Iker takes thest day¡¯s medicine.¡¯ She nned toe back in the evening to perform the final round of acupuncture. After today, Iker could try standing up, but they needed to go to Onistead as soon as possible to deal with the magic inside him. Layne subconsciously wanted to refuse. He had a small gathering with friends scheduled for today, and this might cause him to bete. ¡®Alright, go ahead. Come back early, after all, the acupuncture part is better handled by you.¡¯ ¡®Okay.¡¯ ¡­ Ink Pavilion was located near the Akloit Cultural Center. This was thergest private bookstore in Akloit, with an elegant decoration, free air conditioning, and water. It housed over a hundred thousand books and had always been a popr spot for social media check-ins. At nine in the morning, the bookstore had just opened. The middle-aged owner behind the cash register happily brewed a pot of tea, opened the Akloit Morning News, and leisurely sat down to read. Suddenly, a petite and slender figure pushed open the door and dropped a hundred dor bill on the counter without saying a word. Her voice was soft and clear, with a casual tone. ¡®Second floor, for one hour.¡¯ The boss, who had just raised the teacup, was startled by the neer¡¯s words. He ended up drinking the scalding tea before it could cool down, causing his tongue to tingle. Hastily getting up from his seat, he looked at the neer attentively. Oh, it was a young girl. She was quite beautiful. He had seen many good-looking people, but rarely someone as exquisite and stunning as this girl. He almost thought she was a celebrity.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kindly, he warned, ¡®Missy, the books on the second floor are all premium foreignnguage books. Spending a hundred bucks for just one hour might not be enough to finish even a third of a book. It¡¯s quite wasteful.¡¯ The library was famous not only for its architectural design by the renowned interior designer but also for the unique reading rules set by the boss. The first floor was free to browse, provided drinking water, and had no time restrictions as long as visitors left before closing time. On the second floor, however, readers had to pay a fee upfront. The cost was a hundred bucks, and the reading time was determined by the reader. If they exceeded the agreed time, they had to pay double. If they finished within the allotted time, the hundred bucks would be refunded. People who could afford to go to the second floor were not short of a hundred bucks. Many would spend the entire day there, reluctant to leave. Cheyenne took a bookmark and casually waved her hand, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelye out within an hour.¡¯ Hearing this, the boss shook his head repeatedly, sighing as he picked up the newspaper again, ¡®Young people these days, why are they so impetuous? Reading is not meant to be rushed¡­ it¡¯s like indigestion.¡¯ Having justy down for less than two minutes, a tall, ck figure blocked the iing sunlight. The boss squinted his eyes and looked at the neer. Whoa, is this another big star? Today, he seemed to be incredibly lucky, encountering two idols. The man was dressed in a white shirt, paired with beige suit trousers, white shoes, and elegant shoulder-length hair. Hisplexion was fair. He looked like a handsome prince straight out of a fairy tale, with a clear and melodious voice, ¡®One hour!¡¯ Unfortunately, it was another impatient young person¡­ The boss shook his head. Chapter 350: Failure The library¡¯s second floor was quite spacious, filled with rows of antique bookshelves carrying various books. Severalndscape paintings and calligraphy works adorned the walls, with one of them being a genuine piece signed by the Chambers family head. Cheyenne nced around and marveled at the true value of these paintings, each costing several million. Truly fitting for Akloit¡¯srgest private library. Bathed in the bright and gentle morning light, she strolled through this sea of books. Her eyes scanned the Latin section until she finally found the shelf holding the Bible. Cheyenne joyfully snapped her fingers, ready to grab that copy of the Bible. However, the shelf was estimated to be around two meters high, and even standing on tiptoes with raised arms, she couldn¡¯t reach the book. ncing around and finding no stools, she reluctantly left her bookmark on the shelf and attempted to jump for the book. However, every attempt just grazed the corner of the book. After several jumps, her face flushed with exertion, looking like a lively and adorable cartoon character. Sam hadn¡¯t expected anyone to be reading books at this hour; he thought he was early. Seeing Cheyenne, looking frustrated with her pouted lips and delicate, slightly puffy face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. With confident strides, he approached. Just as Cheyenne was about to try again, an arm suddenly reached over her head, effortlessly picking up the Bible. A clear and gentle voice, like a stream under the moon, sounded by her ear. ¡®Is this the one you¡¯re looking for?¡¯ Startled, Cheyenne turned around and was met with a clear and elegant face, illuminated by the perfect sunlight. His eyes, partially hidden by long and thick eyshes that seemed dusted with golden powder, glistened with a faint blue-ck hue, resembling the deep and bright sea under the night sky. Her back was less than a fist¡¯s distance from his chest, and although they didn¡¯t make direct contact, Cheyenne felt a warmth prating throughyers of fabric onto her skin. Akloit¡¯s early summer morning wasn¡¯t particrly hot, and Cheyenne had checked the weather forecast before leaving. It indicated a cool andfortable temperature of 17 to 19 degrees Celsius in the morning. However, at this moment, she felt unusually warm. She quickly stepped out from under his arm, maintaining a distance of one meter, and directed herself toward the window to catch a breeze. Much better. Sam had taken the book down, casually ncing at it. A faint smile appeared in his eyes as he casually remarked, ¡®Miss Lawrence, I didn¡¯t expect you to be interested in the Bible.¡¯ He opened a page, briefly skimmed it, then closed the book and handed it to Cheyenne. ¡®If you¡¯re just browsing, this version is okay. In fact, the trantion of Chapter 11, Verse 13, is severely incorrect. In the James King version bible, ¡®faithful¡¯ was tranted as ¡®trustworthy.¡± Sam¡¯s voice was extremely pleasant, and his pronunciation was the purest Briyran English. To a connoisseur of voices like Cheyenne, her ears perked up at the sound. Seemingly aware of her internal dilemma, the man addressed her concerns. ¡®The New World Trantion of the Holy Scriptures was tranted by the Jehovah¡¯s Witnesses and the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society, aiming for uracy. It¡¯s also considered non-saleable. Luckily, I have a copy. If Miss Lawrence wants to read it, I can lend it to you.¡¯ Cheyenne¡¯s eyes brightened. She looked up at Sam, injecting a teasing tone into her words. ¡®Lend? Shouldn¡¯t it be a gift?¡¯ He hesitated for a moment, then bowed apologetically. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lawrence. The Bible is a matter of faith for every Christian; I can¡¯t simply give it away.¡¯ Sam¡¯s sincere attitude left Cheyenne feeling awkward. She touched her delicate nose, clearing her throat. ¡®Well¡­ Master Sam, don¡¯t take it seriously. I was just joking. It¡¯s already generous of you to lend me the unique copy. Thank you.¡¯ As she finished speaking, his long legs took a step forward, forcing her to step back. Her back pressed against the bookshelf, making her feel a bit flustered.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Looking down at her from a higher vantage point, Sam, with an unusually serious gaze, teased her. ¡®Miss Lawrence, is a simple ¡®thank you¡¯ enough?¡¯ ¡®Huh?¡¯ Now it was her turn to be dumbfounded. She furrowed her eyebrows in thought and hesitated before finally speaking, ¡®I¡¯m quite broke. How about¡­ I treat you to a cup of bubble tea, Master Sam?¡¯ She had expected him, a sophisticated figure in high society, to only drink coffee or wine. Yet, Sam actually enjoyed bubble tea. If he epted, she would have to endure an hour of reading to fulfill her end of the bargain. After all, she had already paid a hundred dors! In the end, Cheyenne didn¡¯t read the Bible but picked up Grimm¡¯s Fairy Tales. Sam, sitting across from her, chose a high-grade book on Western economic history called Microeconomics. She nced at it; there were many functions, curves, sequences, and forms she couldn¡¯t understand. Proud as she was, Cheyenne had one fatal weakness ¨C she was terrible at math. Sam noticed her confusion and, surprisingly talkative, initiated a conversation to exin. ¡®TR(Q) = P(Q) * Q, MR(Q) ¨C MC(Q) = 0. When MR = MC = P, it essentially means that profit maximization is achieved when marginal revenue equals marginal cost and is zero.¡¯ Cheyenne¡¯s smile gradually faded, bordering on copse as she couldn¡¯tprehend! In an attempt to not appear ¡®stupid,¡¯ she suddenly proposed what she thought was a ¡®constructive¡¯ point. ¡®However, Master Sam, as a businessman, even time has its cost¡­ Is there anything in this world that doesn¡¯t have a cost?¡¯ Sam stared at her for a moment, momentarily silent. Suddenly, he remembered his investigation had mentioned that Cheyenne hadn¡¯t attended college. Silently turning to the page that defined marginal cost, it stated: Marginal Cost: The additional cost required to produce one more unit at any level of output. In other words, it also included the additional cost of time. Chapter 351: Photographic Memory Cheyenne also saw the definition in the book, and her face started to heat up. She suddenly lowered her head to look at her fairy tale book. This kind of book suits her better. Not too demanding! ¡­ An hour quickly passed. It was now ten o¡¯clock, and the bookstore had attracted many people buying and reading books. Somehow, Cheyenne brought ¡®Grimm¡¯s Fairy Tales¡¯ downstairs. The owner, observing the two figuresing down together, felt the two a perfect match! The man looked elegant, and Cheyenne, beside him, exuded charm and a touch of girlishness. Both holding a book, they resembled a couple who was each other¡¯s first love. Indeed, eye-catching couples are a feast for the eyes. As they strolled, Cheyenne, with a lifted red lip, recited a poem from the book. Her pure ent made people around involuntarily turn their heads. ¡®Henry, the car broke down. No, master, not the car, but the iron hoop on my heart.¡¯ She was reciting a short poem from ¡®The Frog Prince¡¯. To match her, Sam indulgently smiled at her and replied, ¡®Oh, my heart, when you turn into a frog, bound in the well, it¡¯s really, really painful!¡¯ In these brief three to five seconds, it seemed like the audience had witnessed a y. Sam was the prince trapped in the well, and Cheyenne was the mischievous princess who lost her little ball. The scene was so beautiful that people hesitated to disturb it, fearing it was just a false scene from a movie. The owner, incredulously ncing at the two, flipped open the records and checked the time. Exactly one hour, as if it were nned. He cleared his throat, smiling, and asked Cheyenne, ¡®Young missy, are you really leaving? You haven¡¯t finished reading this book yet.¡¯ Otherwise, why would she bring it downstairs? It seemed like she intended to buy it. He contemted selling it at thebeled price and felt secretly delighted. Little did he know that the woman calmly ced the book on the table and answered, ¡®I¡¯ve finished reading it.¡¯ ¡®Huh?¡¯ This is an ancient English version, well known for its expansion across Europe, undergoing a significant fusion and adaptation. Cheyenne¡¯s copy of ¡®Grimm¡¯s Fairy Tales¡¯ maintains the traditional style of early 19th-century Ennd,plete with various dialects. Reading it thoroughly can be a bit challenging. The owner, still skeptical, casually flipped through and asked, ¡®What story is on page seventy-three?¡¯ Without hesitation, she replied, ¡®It¡¯s about Lettuce Girl.¡¯ ¡®What does the second paragraph on page ny-three say?¡¯ ¡®Hmm? Rose Princess. It¡¯s about the prince¡¯s father urging him to marry someone else, but the prince disagrees.¡¯ Time seemed to freeze for about half a minute. Even Sam didn¡¯t expect Cheyenne to have a photographic memory. She had been sitting right across from him, and he had observed her entire reading process. It was indeed fast. She had finished the entire book in just one hour. The owner felt a surge of self-doubt. He had been with these books for fifty years and might not remember them all, but this girl was impressive. Handing the book back to Cheyenne, the owner said, ¡®You¡¯re truly remarkable. Consider this book a free gift. You¡¯re quite talented, youngdy.¡¯ Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect to get a freebie for her skills; it seemed a bit too easy. She thanked him and took the book, putting Sam¡¯s ¡®Microeconomics¡¯ together with a grin. ¡®How about testing me on the contents of this book as well?¡¯ she suggested to the owner. Waving his hand generously, the owner said, ¡®No need, consider it a gift too!¡¯ Upon hearing this, she handed the book to Sam for him to hold and picked up a ck signature pen from the pen holder, signing her name on the form. Casually, she asked, ¡®Master Sam, do you need me to sign for you?¡¯ He smiled warmly, his gaze on Cheyenne¡¯s profile, and his smile involuntarily widened. ¡®Miss Lawrence, I¡¯ll trouble you with that.¡¯ Cheyenne¡¯s handwriting was surprisingly beautiful, surprising him. Someone who could shock the literary world with calligraphy wouldn¡¯t be daunted by a regr signature. However, her handwriting¡­ hmm, it¡¯s a bit chubby, not exactly dignified but very cute, deliberately curving in ces where it should be straight. Sam just noticed that she¡¯s left-handed! Looking at her right hand, still wrapped in bandages, he finally understood why. After finishing signing, she pushed the form in front of the owner, unfolding her delicate hands and saying with a clear and decisive voice, ¡®Two hundred.¡¯ The owner happily handed over the money, watching the two leave with a sigh, ¡®They¡¯re so perfect together.¡¯ But¡­ something doesn¡¯t seem quite right? Outside the shop, Cheyenne handed one of the bills to Sam, who looked at the hundred-dor bill somewhat amusingly. Just his ¡®Microeconomics¡¯ book alone was worth more than a hundred. He had never been troubled by money and cared even less about this small sum.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Seeing Cheyenne yfully ¡®dueling¡¯ with the owner for this amount amused him. ¡®No need, Miss Lawrence, you earned this money with your wits. You can use it to buy candy.¡¯ Hearing this, Cheyenne stuffed the money into her bag. Her eyes caught sight of a candy hawker by the roadside. It had a signboard boasting traditional Old Onistead candied hawthorns. The hawthorns in the ss disy were red and tempting, and she broke into a brilliant smile. Suddenly, she asked him, ¡®Sam, have you ever had candied hawthorns?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®Well, I¡¯ll be generous again. Let me treat you to some candied hawthorns, no need to thank me too much!¡¯ With that, she walked toward the shop, joining a group of just-dismissed elementary school kids, looking like a big child herself. Several little kids turned to look at her. A little girl, barely reaching her waist, tugged at her skirt and said in a childish voice, ¡®Are you a fairy, big sister? You¡¯re so pretty!¡¯ The little girl appeared to be around five or six years old, dressed in a white bubble skirt. Her jet-ck, dense hair was tied on top of her head. Cheyenne¡¯s heart was almost melted by her, and she was about to reach out and touch the little girl¡¯s head when a slightly older boy, about seven or eight years old, pulled the little girl next to him with a serious face, full of vignce, looking at Cheyenne suspiciously. The boy seemed a bit like a little adult, lecturing his sister, ¡®Silly, who knows if she¡¯s a bad person. Our mommy said, some bad people pat your head, and then they take you away. Did you forget?¡¯ With these words, Cheyenne didn¡¯t know where to put her hand. Chapter 352: Treat You to Candied Hawthorns The little girl, who had just been scolded by her older brother, seemed a bit frightened, but she timidly nced at Cheyenne and softly retorted, ¡®But I think this sister looks like a good person.¡¯ The little boy deliberately scrutinized Cheyenne from top to bottom and hesitated, ¡®Um¡­ Daddy said, the prettier a woman is, the more deceitful she is.¡¯ ¡®But our mommy is very pretty!¡¯ ¡®Daddy said, Mommy deceived him too. They agreed not to be angry, but she still sent him to sleep in the cold studyst night.¡¯ Cheyenne, standing on the side, had a smile on her face, using one hand to cover herughter. Who were these mischievous siblings? She really wanted to spend some time with them for fun. ¡®Alright, you two little ones. To prove that I am a good person, I¡¯ll treat you to some candied hawthorns!¡¯ The two siblings looked up at her with innocent and kind eyes, their faces both cute and lovely. The boy, who had just pretended to be serious, secretly swallowed his saliva. Cheyenne counted the number of children, and there were a total of nine kids in line, plus Sam and herself, eleven in total. She bought twelve strings of candied hawthorns. Every child got one, and the kids formed a line, praising her as a ¡®fairy.¡¯ The atmosphere was warm and lively, reminiscent of a children¡¯s kingdom. Sam, holding the book, stood there watching Cheyenne. He had seen her calm and strong in the face of life and death, morous and stunning at parties, arrogant and willful when smashing a car on the road, and cunningly cute when tricking the owner. But he had never seen her so approachable and kind. She suddenly looked up and smiled at him. In her eyes, there was a shimmering light, clear as water with a hint of resentment. ¡®Master Sam, you¡¯re still standing there. Come help me distribute the candied hawthorns.¡¯ There were too many children, and she couldn¡¯t handle them all. Sam, as if waking up from a dream, returned to his senses from the warmth of that smile. A trace of a hidden emotion flickered in his eyes, and he softly replied, ¡®Coming.¡¯ After giving candy to all the kids, she had three sticks left. Cheyenne picked up one of them and handed it to Sam. ¡®Here, this is my treat. Remember, reciprocity is essential. You owe me one.¡¯ Sam nced at the little radishes around him. The joy of children was always so innocent and simple. A string of candied hawthorns made them smile. He suddenly felt like trying candied hawthorns. In twenty-eight years of life, he had never eaten such a thing. His aristocratic upbringing warned him that food from these roadside stalls was unsanitary and inferior. ¡®Thank you, Miss Lawrence. I¡¯ll return the favor,¡¯ Sam said, taking the candied hawthorn and biting into it. His eyebrows furrowed, expressing a strange and conflicted expression. Cheyenne was shocked. The surrounding kids burst intoughter. The little girl in the white dress, who had mocked her brother earlier, widened her cute round eyes and innocently taunted him, ¡®Brother, you¡¯re so silly, you don¡¯t even know how to peel off the candy coating¡­ Um.¡¯ Before she could finish her sentence, the little boy stuffed his own candied hawthorn into her mouth, his face stern as he lectured, ¡®Sister, you can¡¯t say this. Mommy said, don¡¯t expose the harsh realities of life. We need to take care of the weak.¡¯ ¡®Okay, brother. We have to listen to Mommy and take care of the weak.¡¯ ¡®Good girl.¡¯ Cheyenne burst intoughter. The little boy looked like he was in first grade, yet he already knew the phrase ¡®don¡¯t expose the harsh realities of life¡¯! Sam, being treated as the weak by these two little brats, was speechless. Was he¡­ being looked down upon by two kids? At that moment, Cheyenne reached for the candied hawthorn in Sam¡¯s hand, removed the transparent stic film, and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡®You have to tear this open to eat it, Master Sam. It seems like you¡¯ve really never eaten candied hawthorns. How pitiful.¡¯Property ? N?velDrama.Org. A strange emotion welled up in Sam¡¯s heart. There had never been a hint of sweetness in his long and dark memories. The taste was very sweet, but biting down made his teeth feel a bit sour. Upon closer examination, it had a sour sweet vor. He wasn¡¯t particrly fond of it. However, ncing at Cheyenne standing in the midst of the children, her cherry-like moist red lips taking a bite of the candied hawthorn, leaving a small imprint on the fruit, the red of the candied hawthorn and her lip colorplementing each other, an involuntary question formed in his mind. Which one was sweeter ¨C her or the candied hawthorn? The sound of a car horn rang by the roadside, and a ck Rolls-Royce pulled over. The car door opened. The woman sitting in the passenger seat was stunningly beautiful, with an elegant and captivating appearance. She looked in their direction. The siblings, who were enjoying the candied hawthorns, bid a hasty farewell to Cheyenne and ran towards the car. The beautiful young woman with long hair tenderly embraced the little girl, and as the car door closed, they seemed about to leave. Just when Cheyenne thought they were leaving, the car door opened again. The little boy ran over and handed a basket of fruits to Cheyenne. ¡®Sister, this is for you from my mommy. She said thank you for treating us to candied hawthorns.¡¯ He handed the basket to Cheyenne, shyly stepped back, and faintly heard a call from inside the car, ¡®Toby.¡¯ The family of four left, and Cheyenne looked at the exquisite fruit basket in her hands, smiling sweetly. Today was indeed her lucky day; she seemed to get things for free wherever she went. She earned a book by reading, the money for the candied hawthorns was from Master Sam, and now this basket of fruit¡­ tsk tsk tsk, it seemed that heaven truly favored her. ¡®Let¡¯s go, Master Sam. I promised to treat you to bubble tea; I¡¯m a person of my word.¡¯ Sam¡¯s smile made time pale inparison. He asked, ¡®You don¡¯t have to, Miss Lawrence.¡¯ With a cheek full of candied hawthorn, Cheyenne puffed out her cheeks and just smiled without answering. As they turned around, a familiar ck figure emerged from the ss door of the department store, holding an exquisite box with the logo of ¡®Sunshine Bakery¡¯ printed on it. This was a chain bakery in Akloit, and it used to be her favorite ce to visit. When the man saw Cheyenne, a glint of light shed in his deep-set eyes. But as soon as he noticed Sam beside her, the glint quickly dissipated. He coldly inquired, ¡®What are you two doing here?¡¯ Sam calmlyposed himself. He raised the candied hawthorn in his hand and casually replied, ¡®Oh, it¡¯s Kelvin. What a coincidence. Well, Miss Lawrence and I just came back from the bookstore. She said she wanted to treat me to candied hawthorns, so we came here.¡¯ Although Sam¡¯s tone was indifferent andcked any hint of boasting, Kelvin¡¯s mood at the moment began to turn sour. Chapter 353: She’s on a Date with Sam Kelvin scrutinized her attire more carefully. She had even applied a touch of elegant makeup¡­ Quite a challenging feat for Cheyenne who had the habit of sleeping in. After being stunned, Kelvin put on a grim face and thought, ¡®So, she dolled up this early just for a date with Sam?¡¯ Going to the library together was a kind of naive romance reserved for students. He thought Cheyenne had only been to the library with him in her entire life. Apparently, she could go with someone else too. Kelvin¡¯s heart stung with a dull pain, finally understanding a fraction of the pain she went through in the past. But he couldn¡¯t bear it. His thoughts abruptly returned to many years ago when Cheyenne was seventeen, in her second year of high school, and her academic performance was abysmal. He, on the other hand, was tasked with an important duty by his grandfather ¨C tutoring her! Despite his refusal, he couldn¡¯t escape his grandfather¡¯s orders, and she persistently visited him every day. ¡®Help me with my studies, I swear it¡¯s only math. Hehe, you don¡¯t want people outside saying, your wife only scored nine on the final exam, right?¡¯ Ny points? His face immediately darkened. He sarcastically retorted, ¡®You¡¯re really something. Can¡¯t you just randomly pick ABCD for choice questions? Nine points seem a bit too much!¡¯ The pitiful girl pointed at her head with teary eyes. ¡®I perfectly picked the wrong choices for all the choice questions!¡¯ Kelvin sneered sarcastically, ¡®Cheyenne, next time, just choose C for everything. I don¡¯t have time for you!¡¯ After saying that, he prepared to leave. Suddenly, a pair of tender, and slim arms hugged him from behind. Her enchanting face peeked out from under his arm. ¡®Hubby, you¡¯re amazing! My math teacher told me the same thing. He begged me, saying if I didn¡¯t know, just choose C!¡¯ He had never been so intimately close to a girl. Through the thin fabric of his shirt, he felt a soft touch on his back. Realizing what was happening, Kelvin shook off her hands as if avoiding a virus, a cold expression on his face. ¡®You, a seventeen-year-old girl, can you have some shame? Who is your husband?¡¯ ¡®Oh, you!¡¯ Cheyenne acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen his anger, smiling, she hooked her arm around his and led him toward her study. ¡®Ah, we¡¯re engaged. Aren¡¯t you my husband? Aren¡¯t you satisfied with a youthful girl like me being your wife?¡¯ ¡®Show some self-respect! Shameless. Who brags like this?¡¯N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She casually nced down at her chest. Proudly, she puffed out her chest, bing serious for a second. ¡®I misspoke. I¡¯m not just yourthful, but have a very good figure! Take a look, won¡¯t you?¡¯ Kelvin, feeling infuriated, took a quick nce. It was summer, hot, and she hated constraints, always going out in a white camisole. The girl was at a youthful age, but her figure had developed extremely well ¨C delicate corbones, a slender neck, and those two soft and protruding curves. Her figure wasn¡¯t inferior to those swimsuit models with outstanding figures featured in magazines. Just one look was enough to make one¡¯s blood boil. He immediately turned around, pulled out a ck suit from the closet, and threw it at her. He coldly issued amand. ¡®If you want me to tutor you, fine. But from now on, don¡¯t dress like this! Damn it! Is your family so poor that you don¡¯t even have one decent piece of clothing?¡¯ It took over forty minutes to drive from the Lawrence Vi to here. She dressed like this, and who knows how many people saw her on the way. Thinking about it, Kelvin felt increasingly irritable. He thought the reason was the summer heat, easily causing one to be irritable. Cheyenne just stupidly looked down at the ck suit jacket in her arms. The ck suit jacket on her barely covered her buttocks, reaching just below her thighs. She wore a blue denim fringe skirt with holes, making it look like she wasn¡¯t wearing pants at all. Her legs were fair and slender. Kelvin opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing, silently closing the study door. While tutoring her, Cheyenne was clearly infatuated, her bright eyes fixated on him, a slight blush on her face. Kelvin frowned; he sacrificed precious work time to help her with her assignments. He knocked on her forehead with arge hand and coldly reminded her, ¡®Pay attention to your mistakes. These are elementary errors even a primary school student wouldn¡¯t make. Cheyenne, are you a fool?¡¯ She touched her forehead in protest, muttering, ¡®Don¡¯t bully me for being uneducated. In primary school, do they have elliptical entricities?¡¯ Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched, and he picked up the pen she had left on the table. Quickly writing next to the problem, his maic voice sounded in her ear, ¡®Let F1 and F2 be the two foci of the ellipse¡­ Choose B for this question. Are you a fool to go for C?¡¯ ¡®Well, didn¡¯t you say to choose C if you didn¡¯t know? Now it seems like it¡¯s better to choose B, a higher chance.¡¯ Kelvin was rendered speechless. After he had painstakingly exined the problem for so long, she was still pondering the likelihood of B and C. What a hopeless case! Later, she would often arrange to meet him in the library. Despite being azy person, every weekend, she would get up early and secure a spot half an hour in advance. Knowing he liked ck coffee, she steadfastly prepared it for him. One day, she sneakily took a sip and nearly spat it out on the spot. ¡®So bitter.¡¯ How could his mood be good all day after drinking such bitter coffee so early in the morning? So, Cheyenne always secretly added some sugar to his coffee. The first time, Kelvin found the taste strange. However, he gradually got used to this slightly sweet and bitter coffee. He knew it was her deliberate act, but he never exposed her trick. On weekends, the library was less crowded than usual. She once boldly stole a kiss from him near the bookshelves, casually drew a cartoon version of him on her test paper, and boredly wrote their names on the table with a pencil. He knew all of this. Kelvin came back to his senses, and a firm thought emerged in his heart: Cheyenne is the only sugar in that cup of ck coffee. Unexpectedly, Cheyenne¡¯s expression remained calm. Shezily nced at him while continuing to eat her candied hawthorns. ¡®Mr. Foley, coincidence.¡¯ ¡®Not a coincidence. I was nning to find you.¡¯ His gaze fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s fair face, and he walked towards her with long strides. Hisrge, ck figure enveloped her. Chapter 354: That’s the Day We Got Engaged ¡®What?¡¯Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cheyenne was so startled by his words that the candied hawthorn in her hand identally fell to the ground. The translucent sugar coating on the hawthorn shattered on the dusty surface, quickly attracting a swarm of ck ants. Cheyenne felt a sense of regret; only four remained. Sam chuckled and proactively handed his candied hawthorn to her, ¡®Miss Lawrence, feel free to have mine.¡¯ He had only eaten one. Past lessons had taught him: taste the good things, savor the vor, but don¡¯t indulge. She still had an unopened string of candied hawthorns in her hand, reserved for Benson. He was from Onistead, and having been in Akloit for three years without returning, he must have missed this nostalgic taste. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Cheyenne epted the candied hawthorn he offered, smiling at him with a touch of self-mockery, ¡®I was supposed to treat you to candied hawthorns, but in the end¡­ you paid, and I¡¯m the one eating.¡¯ ¡®What does it matter? Watching you eat makes it sweet for me too.¡¯ These slightly ambiguous and tender words slipped into Kelvin¡¯s ears and prated his heart, stirring waves of bitterness and anger. He was very familiar with Sam, who was handsome, elegant, noble, carrying a gentle and mncholic prince-like aura. In this world, there were only a few women worthy of him. Sam detested women to the point of fear. Many nobledies pursued him, but none left with a smile. Kelvin had thought that someone like Cheyenne would never attract Sam. However, images of Sam willingly giving money to her, personally escorting her home, and generously treating her when they met on the street involuntarily shed through his mind. These behaviors were revolutionary changes for him. Why? Why did it have to be Sam! His close friend. A sense of resentment, feeling betrayed by both a lover and a friend, surged in his heart. With a slight parting of his lips, he warned her in a tone mixed with threat, ¡®Cheyenne, don¡¯t ept! If you want to eat¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll buy it for you! However, the petite woman seemed to ignore his words, biting into the candied hawthorn with determination and provocatively ncing at Kelvin. ¡®This is none of your business! Are you jealous? What ce are you in to be jealous? Master Sam bought it for me; he can give it to whomever he wants!¡¯ ¡®Do you want to eat? Go buy it yourself!¡¯ These words left Kelvin speechless and infuriated. How could this idiot think he wanted topete with her for candied hawthorns? Sam, too, was surprised by his friend¡¯s ¡®overreacting¡¯ response. A hint of astonishment quickly shed in his clear and gentle eyes as he spoke softly, ¡®Kelvin, I apologize. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you. The candied hawthorns at this shop are sold out today. I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡¯ ¡®Get lost!¡¯ Who the hell cared about his candied hawthorns? He was angry about why he and Cheyenne were together! His irritable and icy demeanor didn¡¯t anger Sam. He stood there gracefully, smiling with a hint of helplessness, sighing lightly. ¡®I forgot, Kelvin, you don¡¯t like sweets. But why are you holding¡­ um, a cake?¡¯ In Sam¡¯s memory, Kelvin didn¡¯t seem to enjoy desserts that only young girls liked. Cheyenne gave a cold smile, quickly finished the candied hawthorn in her hand, and nonchntly said while biting the bamboo stick, ¡®Master Sam, what date is it today?¡¯ Without hesitation, Kelvin coldly answered her question, ¡®Today is July 13th.¡¯ She smiled yfully, her pearly white teeth biting the bamboo stick. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s Miss Berry¡¯s birthday. Master Sam, do you understand now?¡¯ Sam looked at the radiant smile on her face, as if seeing flowers bloom inte spring or early summer, feeling an inexplicable heaviness in his heart. ¡®Miss Lawrence, you better stopughing.¡¯ But she remained indifferent, patting his arm and bidding him farewell, ¡®Alright, I have some things to do. Let¡¯s say our goodbyes. Master Sam, remember the promise you made to me; see you tomorrow.¡¯ ¡®Do you need me to walk you?¡¯ Sam asked. ¡®No need, I¡¯m used to being alone.¡¯ After saying that, she left gracefully. The candied hawthorn she dropped on the ground moments agoy there, a bit of a pity. A massive stone blocked Kelvin¡¯s chest. His gaze followed Cheyenne as she walked away, and suddenly, he spoke towards her retreating figure, ¡®It¡¯s not for Abbie; it¡¯s ck Forest gateau¡­¡¯ The one you like. Cheyenne, have you forgotten? Five years ago today, it was the day we got engaged. His voice carried with the faint and feeble wind, reaching Cheyenne¡¯s ears. She didn¡¯t turn around, but her heart¡¯s rhythm was disrupted. She didn¡¯t hear what Kelvin said clearly, but the words ¡®for Abbie¡¯ echoed in her ears. As expected! Her lips curled into a distant and indifferent smile as she left without looking back. Two men were left in ce, and an inexplicable chill settled in the atmosphere. Sam¡¯s gaze shifted between the two. Finally, he took out a navy blue checkered handkerchief from his suit pocket, crouched down, and picked up the candied hawthorn that had started to melt on the ground. ¡®What a pity.¡¯ With those words, he threw it into the nearby trash can, along with the blue handkerchief. His personal items were not of ordinary value; the handkerchief alone was worth around 500 dors. While most people would cringe at such a loss, Sam remained unfazed. He onlymented the candied hawthorn that Cheyenne had bitten. Watching Sam¡¯s actions, Kelvin¡¯s gaze became ominously cold. He cut to the chase and asked directly, ¡®What promise? Why are you meeting her tomorrow?¡¯ Sam raised an eyebrow slightly, smiling at him. ¡®Kelvin, although we¡¯re good friends, I have my privacy. This matter is a secret between Miss Lawrence and me. You better not ask.¡¯ Privacy? Cheyenne should not have anything to do with him, a noble heir from the capital. What could be the secret between them? For the first time in the many years they had known each other, Kelvin found Sam disagreeable. Despite this, he also considered their friendship. In the end, Kelvin muttered, ¡®Sam, you and her are not suitable.¡¯ ¡®Kelvin, are you overthinking? Miss Lawrence and I are just friends. She¡¯s amusing, that¡¯s all.¡¯ Hearing his exnation, Kelvin initially felt relieved. However, he was hit with a more fatal statement. ¡®Kelvin, have you ever thought that the most unsuitable person for her in this world is you?¡¯ Chapter 355: Poor Guy Kelvin¡¯s lips were tightly pressed into a straight line, the restrained anger burning in his heart. With a deep gaze, he stared at Sam and retorted, ¡®Suitable or not, that¡¯s not for you to decide.¡¯ As his friend, Sam shouldn¡¯t be getting so close to Cheyenne! Even though he expressed that he and Cheyenne were just friends, Kelvin knew there was more to it. Despite being retorted by Kelvin, Sam didn¡¯t get angry. He sighed gently with a tender smile and said sincerely, ¡®Kelvin, I just think Miss Lawrence is a good girl. You shouldn¡¯t hurt her anymore, that¡¯s all!¡¯ With those words, Kelvin fell into a heavy silence, staring at the cake box in his hand. Yes, he had deeply hurt Cheyenne before. But he regretted it and wanted to make amends. Why did everyone still see him as the old Kelvin? Even his grandfather stood on the side of outsiders, nning to find a prospective partner for Cheyenne. It was infuriating. His like-minded good friend now had conflicting opinions on the matter of Cheyenne. Sam left, leaving Kelvin alone standing at the doorway. Soon, Chris drove the car to the mall entrance. He apologized as he opened the door and hurriedly approached Kelvin. ¡®Sorry, Mr. Foley, the refueling took a bit of time. Shall we go to Miss Lawrence¡¯s vi now?¡¯ Kelvin¡¯s face turned as dark as a stormy cloud as he interrupted Chris. ¡®No need!¡¯ His voice was unexpectedly cold, carrying an unseen sense of loss. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Weren¡¯t they supposed to deliver desserts to Miss Lawrence? In the next moment, Kelvin handed the box to Chris and instructed, ¡®Dispose of it or give it to beggars on the street. I don¡¯t want to see it again.¡¯ Chris felt quite troubled. This was the bustling city center of Akloit; anyone on the street could be a rich second generation or an official¡¯s child. Where would he find beggars? What a waste of the carefully reserved cake, which took two days to reserve. Wait a minute, it didn¡¯t have to be beggars. As long as they were less fortunate, it should be fine, right? Chris thought of a good ce ¨C the public restroom! After telling Kelvin to wait for him for five minutes, Chris ran into the public restroom inside the shopping mall, carrying the cake. Fortunately, he spotted a middle-aged woman in a white uniform with cleaning tools at the entrance of the women¡¯s restroom. His spirits lifted, and he walked toward her. Just as he was about to speak, the cleaningdy gave him a disdainful look while holding a broom. ¡®What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see this is the women¡¯s restroom? Are you a pervert trying to¡­¡¯ Chris¡¯s face turned red; he hadn¡¯t paid attention to his surroundings in his excitement. He quickly exined, ¡®Ma¡¯ma, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m here to find you.¡¯ This only left the cleaningdy even more confused; she didn¡¯t recognize him. Chris deliberately lifted the corners of his lips, attempting to appear less poker-faced, and asked experimentally, ¡®Excuse me, ma¡¯ma, how much is your monthly sry?¡¯ Hearing this, the mid-aged woman sneered, looking at the young man with some disdain. ¡®3500, day shift, with medical insurances, including meals and amodation. What else do you want to know?¡¯ ¡®Great! Ma¡¯ma, this delicious cake is for you. No need to thank me. Please eat it quickly; otherwise, the taste might changeter!¡¯ Chris handed the cake to the mid-aged woman, leaving her with a shocked expression. Meanwhile, having just finished touching up her makeup in the restroom, Juliana saw Chris¡¯s departure. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this Mr. Foley¡¯s assistant, Chris? If he was here, then Mr. Foley might be around too.¡¯ Juliana¡¯s eyes gleamed, and she immediately followed him, striding forward in her stylish seven-centimeter high-heeled sandals. Meanwhile, Chris, havingpleted his task, returned to where he had parked his car only to find it missing. ¡®Mr. Foley¡­¡¯ Did Mr. Foley¡­ leave without him? Had Mr. Foley forgotten his assistant? Poor Chris stood hesitantly, appearing like a wife abandoned by a scumbag. Just as he was contemting whether to call Kelvin to inquire about his whereabouts, a hand patted his shoulder from behind. ¡®Mr. Foley, long time no see.¡¯ Emelia¡¯s charming voice sounded behind him, surprising Chris as he turned to look. This unfamiliar yet slightly familiar figure seemed like someone he had seen before. Yes!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the Foley mansion, Chris politely smiled at her, only to receive a disdainful eye-roll from Juliana. ¡®It¡¯s you. Where is Mr. Foley?¡¯ Her expression was a mixture of disdain and disappointment. ¡®Sorry, Miss Chambers, I have no idea.¡¯ Chris¡¯ response seemed dismissive to Juliana, and she raised her delicate chin arrogantly. Mockingly, she said, ¡®Hehe, what use is an assistant like you? You don¡¯t even know your own boss¡¯ whereabouts.¡¯ Chris felt wronged; after all, it was the weekend, and he thought he deserved a day off. It was reasonable not to know the whereabouts of his boss on a day off. Chapter 356: Leave A ck Rolls-Royce Phantom came to a slow stop in front of the two. Kelvin¡¯s face, as serene and handsome as a deity, appeared through the lowered car window.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kelvin, expressionless, instructed Chris, ¡®Get in.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Mr. Foley!¡¯ Chris had never been so moved; he thought his boss had left him behind. Little did he expect Mr. Foley to be so considerate. Juliana also wanted to ride in his car, approaching and trying to strike up a conversation. With a pitiful tone, she pleaded, ¡®Mr. Foley, I forgot to drive today. Can you give me a ride?¡¯ The cold and ruthless man callously rejected her coquettish request, ¡®I¡¯m going to the office to work overtime with this useless assistant. It¡¯s not on the way, Miss Chambers. Get back the way you came!¡¯ He might as well have said, ¡®Get lost.¡¯ The smile on the woman¡¯s face gradually froze. Did the term ¡®useless assistant¡¯ sound like an insult directed at her? Chris, on the other hand, was startled by the mention of ¡®overtime.¡¯ This was bad; it seemed Mr. Foley was in a very bad mood. Well, no rest for this weekend. He retracted his earlierment about Mr. Foley bing more considerate. ¡­ Sunlight filled the room, the warm hues of the wooden decor creating a cozy and natural atmosphere. In the middle of the hall was a ck piano, and by the French windows covered with a white shaggy rug, a young man in a brown thin T-shirty dozing off. The gentle light fell on his extraordinarily handsome face, wless and fair, not a single visible pore. His skin was so enviable that even women would feel jealous. In his hands, there was an open book, surrounded by many white papers scattered on the nearby rug. The papers were filled with messy yet elegantly written ck musical notes. Although he couldn¡¯t see, his handwriting was sharp and beautiful, like a stroke of genius. Cheyenne quietly picked up the crumpled papers from the floor. When she noticed the open window, she quickly stood up to close it. Suddenly, a slightly cold hand grabbed her wrist. The chilly touch traveled through her body as she sneezed. Then, a pair of empty eyes turned to her, and a clear, concerned voice spoke, ¡®Cheyenne, have you caught a cold?¡¯ As he got up, the round neckline of his T-shirt slid down, revealing his delicate and sexy corbone. His freshly awakened face, with those clear, slightly sleepy eyes, looked like an enchanting fairy. Cheyenne shook her head, trying to clear her mind from the temptation. But even so, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Benson, usually appearing serious and gentle, revealed a surprisingly sexy side. Fortunately, Cheyenne was an honest girl; otherwise, she might have already pounced on him. ¡®No, maybe it¡¯s because I just came in from outside, and the temperature difference is too much. Have I disturbed your sleep, Benson? Why don¡¯t you go to the room to sleep? It¡¯s easy to catch a cold here, and you left the window open.¡¯ As she scolded him in a hushed voice, Benson chuckled. His face brightened with this smile, and his lips curved upwards. ¡®No, I¡¯ve been sleeping for quite a while. You came just at the right time. You heartless girl, what makes you suddenly visit me?¡¯ She walked to the other side and sat cross-legged in front of him, revealing the hand she had behind her back. Knowing he couldn¡¯t see, she didn¡¯t worry about Benson sneaking a peek. ¡®Benson, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯ve just been busytely. Besides, I had some delicious food outside today and thought of getting you some too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡¯ With a hint of yfulness in her voice, Benson sniffed the sweet fragrance in the air, somewhat familiar. ¡®I wrongly used you. I¡¯m sorry. By the way, Cheyenne, what did you bring me?¡¯ He reached out his hand into the air, and Cheyenne evaded his hand with a mischievous smile. ¡®Guess, Benson.¡¯ Benson sniffed the sweet aroma in the air again, and a hint of sourness seemed to be present. In his mind, the image of candied hawthorns immediately appeared. ¡®It¡¯s candied hawthorns.¡¯ Unexpectedly, he was spot-on. Cheyenne bit her lip, still wanting to y with him. ¡®Nope!¡¯ ¡®Cheyenne, you hesitated for half a second, and your heartbeat elerated in an instant. It must be the candied hawthorns.¡¯ Upon hearing this, she admired him and sighed, ¡®Benson, you¡¯re really amazing; your ears are getting more and more sensitive.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s indeed candied hawthorns, specially left for you. A certain dog even stared at me several times, but I didn¡¯t give him any.¡¯ He thanked her and took it, not proud or boasting about guessing it right. However, he was curious about the ¡®certain dog¡¯ mentioned by her. ¡®What dog? Do dogs still eat candied hawthorns now?¡¯ Upon hearing his serious inquiry, Cheyenne burst intoughter. That dog would eat anything, even rotten flies, let alone candied hawthorns. ¡®Nothing, just a stray dog I encountered on the street.¡¯ ¡®Oh.¡¯ He knew that this dog wasn¡¯t the one he had in mind, but he could sense from Cheyenne¡¯s voice that she was in a good mood today. Benson didn¡¯t press further; instead, he earnestly bowed his head to enjoy the candied hawthorns. The sweet taste in his mouth seemed to mirror his mood ¨C very sweet. The sunshine was warm, and theughter of the person beside him added to the tranquility of this rare quiet afternoon. Suddenly, a spark of inspiration shed through Benson¡¯s mind. He quickly set the candied hawthorns aside and urged Cheyenne to help him to the piano. ¡®Cheyenne, quickly! Help me to the piano.¡¯ ¡®Huh? Okay¡­¡¯ Cheyenne smiled helplessly. This was how Benson was ¨C once he got an inspiration, he would be wholeheartedly devoted to it. She ced the bitten candied hawthorn into a white te. In the sunlight, the white fruit and the vividly red syrup formed a strong color contrast, creating a beautiful sight. She assisted Benson to the piano stand, and as his hands touched the ck and white keys, his entire demeanor seemed to change. His fair and well-defined fingers danced nimbly across the keys, and a series of melodious notes echoed in the space like flowing water. Cheyenne was captivated; the piece was lively, light, and carried a sweet and yful vor. When he pressed thest note, a ck water-based pen was handed to him. ¡®Benson.¡¯ Even before he spoke, Cheyenne had already presented the paper and pen to him. This telepathic understanding made Benson¡¯s heartstrings vibrate. Cheyenne understood not just his music but also his thoughts. For the past half-month, Benson had secluded himself topose, aiming to get into the music academy. However, he had been dissatisfied with hispositions. Just now, while enjoying candied hawthorns and listening to herughter, inspiration struck, and a new piece flowed out effortlessly. Chapter 357: On Iker’s Treat The evening sky was slowly turning, with the setting sun casting a brilliant hue across half of the sky. Cheyenne walked home, her steps following the shadows of pedestrians on the street. Inside the house, the warm glow of small lights illuminated the room, and a sumptuous dinner was alreadyid out on the table. Her grandfather sat at the head of the table, casually reading the evening newspaper. Iker, too, sat quietly in his seat, eyes closed, taking a moment to rx. When he heard footsteps approaching the door, he slowly opened his eyes and said coolly, ¡®You¡¯re back.¡¯ Cheyenne immediately noticed the dinner spread on the table and quickened her pace, taking a seat across from Master Iker. She rolled up her sleeves and prepared to dig in. ¡®Why is dinner sovish today? This doesn¡¯t seem like your usual style, Grandpa,¡¯ she remarked. Layne was a frugal old man who usually kept meals simple, with just two dishes and a soup when they ate together. Today was different, with a table full of delicious dishes, including honey-zed chicken, c chicken wings, yam duck, and even hairy crabs. It was incredibly thoughtful! Layne snorted and rolled up the newspaper in his hand, yfully hitting her on the back of her hand. ¡®Go wash your hands first. All these dishes were arranged by Master Iker. I¡¯m just an old man; how would I get the money to buy you all this good food?¡¯ The dishes were arranged by Master Iker? Cheyenne lifted her chin and nced at the handsome man in front of her, giving him a faint smile. ¡®Well, thanks, Master Iker.¡¯ Tonight was her final treatment session, and after acupuncture, he would be able to attempt standing up. She figured Iker must be grateful for her hard work, which was why he had generously treated her to this meal. As she turned to go wash her hands, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but voice her curiosity, ¡®But, Master Iker, how did you know what I like to eat?¡¯ Tanner, who had been standing silently nearby, chuckled and answered her question before Iker could. ¡®Miss Lawrence, all of these were personally inquired about by Master Iker from the kitchen¡¯s chef before instructing me to prepare them.¡¯ Layne, who had been holding a newspaper, crumpled it up upon hearing this statement. His puzzled and sharp gaze turned toward the calm face of the young man. It seemed¡­ he was a bit shy? Iker¡¯s ears were faintly heating up as he red at Tanner and scolded, ¡®You talk too much. Go away.¡¯ Though reprimanded, Tanner still wore a yful smile as he winked at Cheyenne and whispered softly, ¡®Master Iker is shy!¡¯ Cheyenne was left speechless. Tanner intended to be a matchmaker, but unfortunately¡­ Master Iker and she was an impossible pairing! After dinner, as promised, Cheyenne proceeded to perform acupuncture on Iker. Layne prepared a medicinal bath using the Rejuvenated Herb Cheyenne had obtained at the auction. Taking a section of its root, he ground it into a powder and mixed it with other herbs to create a ck paste, which he applied to Iker¡¯s legs. Her slender figure fluttered before his eyes like a butterfly, her wavy chestnut hair piled high on her head. Beads of sweat glistened on her fair forehead as she worked diligently. With two silver needles in her hand, Cheyenne rotated them and gently removed them from his shoulder. ¡®Master Iker, after tonight, you¡¯ll be able to stand up like a normal person. Congrattions,¡¯ she said. He clenched the armrests of his wheelchair tightly, biting his lips. As time passed, the medicine on his legs would begin to heat up. ¡®Th-thank you, Cheyenne. I won¡¯t forget your favor,¡¯ he said, his voice sounding somewhat restrained, each word pronounced clearly. Cheyenne¡¯s needle-removing motion hesitated for a moment, and she raised an eyebrow. ¡®Master Iker, you don¡¯t think a simple thank you is enough to save you from giving money, do you? No need to thank me; just remember to settle the bill for my medical treatment.¡¯ He suddenly smiled, and his resolute face, covered in sweat, softened slightly. His gaze was intense as he looked directly at her. ¡®Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t worry.¡¯ If an ordinary person spoke to him like this, he would undoubtedly think they were after his money. However, when it came to Cheyenne, a trace of regret suddenly welled up in his heart.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Why was she only interested in his money? Was he not worth her consideration? Before, when his legs were crippled, Cheyenne had Omari, a perfect bodyguard, by her side. But now that his legs were healed and Omari probably wouldn¡¯t return to Akloit, she should try to consider him a choice, right? Iker¡¯s mind went through countless thoughts, but in the end, he suppressed all his emotions and decided to wait. He still had the Serpent Magic inside him. If he was destined to die before thirty, there was no need to burden her with unnecessary worries. Tanner, standing behind Iker the whole time, couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. As Cheyenne finished removing thest silver needle, he eagerly approached her. ¡®Miss¡­ Miss Lawrence, can my master he stand now?¡¯ As his words fell, Iker supported himself on the wheelchair¡¯s arms, and he slowly attempted to stand. The room fell into a hushed silence, and the sound of their breathing became audible. Cheyenne felt a bit nervous herself, and she unconsciously covered the left side of her chest. The dim yellow light in the room cast a glow on his face. He lowered his head, and his deep-set eyes remained hidden in the darkness. No one knew that beneath hisposed demeanor, his clenched hands were sweaty. Three years! Over a thousand days and nights! He had sat in the wheelchair alone, watched countless sunrises and sunsets, allowed helplessness and loneliness to envelop him, and used indifference to hide his vulnerability. asionally, he would remember the days of his former glory. Iker suddenly lifted his head, gazing steadily at Cheyenne who stood before him. Her almond-shaped, watery eyes, her rosy lips, and that fiery, enchanting smile she wore while looking at him. Alluring yet serene. Two contrasting qualities that should have been ipatible but blended perfectly in her. He wanted to walk over, stand tall in front of her, and embrace her. So he did. Iker attempted to release his grip on the wheelchair, lifted his foot, and slowly made his way towards Cheyenne. His speed was akin to that of a snail¡­ She watched him with a smile, her bright eyes filled with encouraging tenderness. In his heart, he heard countless voices cheering him on. One step, two steps, three steps¡­ on the seventh step, he finally stood in front of her. His husky voice, filled with maic charisma and suppressed excitement, squeezed out a sincere confession from his crimson lips. ¡®Cheyenne, I¡¯m grateful that in my difficult and lonely times, I met you.¡¯ He was dressed in a ck bathrobe, revealing a smooth and sturdy chest, and his towering figure enveloped her. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but think he looked incredibly handsome! Chapter 358: Miss Berry Is the Executioner It was Monday morning at 9 o¡¯clock, right when it was time to start work, at the Foley Group. Employees dressed in ck and white professional suits crowded into the elevator, chatting and gossiping among themselves. Small groups of three or five huddled together, discussing thetest rumors they had heard. One female employee reached out and nudged her colleague who was busy checking herself in a small mirror. She leaned closer and whispered in her ear, ¡®Hey, have you heard?¡¯ ¡®Heard what?¡¯ The female colleague looked at herself in the mirror, smiled self-assuredly, and dabbed her lips, making her lipstick even darker. ¡®You don¡¯t know? Thepany released an announcement this morning, and they¡¯ve removed Director Berry from her position.¡¯ Director Berry? Wasn¡¯t she the new hire? She was just a junior supervisor in the HR department. But the mere amount of shares she held was enough for the regr employees to admire for a lifetime. Envy wouldn¡¯t get them anywhere. Hearing the two women discussing the topic, others in the elevator became curious and joined in the conversation. ¡®I heard that Miss Berry caused Mr. Foley¡¯s former wife to have a miscarriage, which is why Mr. Foley broke up with her after finding out the truth.¡¯ ¡®Is it true? I¡¯ve met Mr. Foley¡¯s ex-wife before, a young and lovely girl. It¡¯s really quite pitiful.¡¯ ¡®The most pitiful is the child, just discovered and gone. It¡¯s surprising, isn¡¯t it? The gentle and elegant Miss Berry turned out to be an executioner!¡¯ ¡®Hey, do you think Mr. Foley will choose Miss Berry or his ex-wife? I guess it¡¯ll be Miss Berry. I heard they had a ten-year childhood friendship, and having another child is easy.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not so sure about that. They just announced this morning that they¡¯re stripping Miss Berry of all her positions in thepany. I bet the next step is to buy out her shares!¡¯ ¡®No way?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ The numbers turned red just as the elevator doors opened, and the sudden appearance of a figure in white startled everyone. The two female employees who had been discussing earlier abruptly stopped talking, nearly biting their tongues. ¡®Miss Berry, good¡­ good morning,¡¯ one of them stammered. The woman before them was Abbie. She appeared pale and haggard, with heavy dark circles under her eyes that even a thickyer of foundation couldn¡¯t hide. Her sharp gaze swept over them, and she spoke arrogantly, ¡®It seems like some of you have too little work to do.¡¯ ¡®Miss Berry, we¡­ we¡­¡¯ Oh no, did she actually overhear us? Abbie was still a shareholder, and if she reported this to their superiors, they would be the ones at a disadvantage. Abbie left with a grim expression, wearing high heels. She chose another elevator. As soon as she reached her office, she angrily mmed her LV leather bag on her desk, leaning on the tabletop with her hands. A silent tear fell onto the ck surface, making the color appear much darker than the surrounding area. In her mind, the voices of those two women mocking her were echoing loudly. ¡®Next, they¡¯re probably going to buy out her shares.¡¯ No! That couldn¡¯t be true. How could Kelvin be so heartless? Regardless of everything, the shares she held were the only connection left between her and Kelvin. She couldn¡¯t sell her ownership! After making this firm promise to herself, someone knocked on the office door. ¡®Come in!¡¯ Abbie wiped away her tears, not wanting to show her vulnerability. It was Chris who entered. He held a white folder in his hand and was followed by a middle-aged, slightly overweight man with silver-rimmed sses, exuding an air of shrewd sophistication. ¡®Mr. Richards? Why are you here so early in the morning?¡¯ Abbie asked in surprise, casting a suspicious nce at the middle-aged man. Chris handed the folder to her, his handsome face devoid of emotion as he dered, ¡®Miss Berry, these are the equity purchase contract and transfer documents. Take a look.¡¯ She took a step back in panic, identally knocking into a chair at her desk and nearly stumbling, but she managed to catch herself in time. Taking a deep breath, she forced a smile and said, ¡®Mr. Richards, you¡­ you must be joking, right?¡¯ She had just retrieved the shares from her uncle less than a month ago, and now they wanted her to transfer them back to the Foley family? This was noughing matter. Chris had found Abbie unlikable from the moment he firstid eyes on her. He had witnessed her feigning vulnerability in front of Mr. Foley multiple times, and he despised people with such deep-seated cunning. Having worked alongside Kelvin for many years, Chris had developed a cold and unfeeling demeanor. He sternly said, ¡®Miss Berry, I¡¯m not joking. This is Mr. Foley¡¯s attorney, Mr. Welch. He¡¯ll exin the details of the equity transfer to you.¡¯ Mr. Welch stepped forward and extended his hand in a friendly manner, saying, ¡®Hello, Miss Berry. I¡¯ve been entrusted by Mr. Foley to discuss the matter of equity transfer with you.¡¯ Rather than shaking Mr. Welch¡¯s hand, Abbie angrily picked up a penholder and some documents from her desk and hurled them at both men. As she did, she made her way towards the door. ¡®Get out! I won¡¯t transfer anything, and you¡¯re trying to deceive me. I want to see Kelvin. Move aside!¡¯ Mr. Welch had encountered many difficult clients in his years of practice, so he could tolerate Abbie¡¯s behavior to some extent. After all,pleting this task would earn him a reward of three million from Mr. Foley. Abbie stormed into Kelvin¡¯s office without hesitation. She pushed the door open and looked inside, only to find his seat empty. Where was he? Meanwhile, at the Lawrence Vi, footsteps could be heard upstairs. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched Iker attempt to walk again. Having been paralyzed for three years, regaining the ability to walk normally was a challenging task. He had already managed to take about a hundred steps on his own, a significant improvement from the previous day. However, he was still far from being able to walk effortlessly like before. His knees would ache when he bent them, and his body trembled as he struggled to maintain bnce. Cheyenne, sipping tea, watched his efforts with a hint of worry in her delicate expression. She scolded him gently, ¡®Are you a fool? You can¡¯t rush things. Just because you¡¯ve stood up doesn¡¯t mean you can run around. Haste makes waste, and you¡¯ll only strain your leg muscles more.¡¯ Iker licked his parched lips, beads of sweat forming on his handsome, masculine face. Despite the sweat, he exuded a sexy, masculine charm. She knew he was eager to stand up and prove himself to those who had once bullied him, but this was not something that could be rushed. Cheyenne gently helped him back to the sofa. ¡®Miss Lawrence, I know I made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡¯ Iker said, looking at her with gratitude. ¡®I wasn¡¯t worried about you; I was worried you¡¯d ruin my reputation!¡¯ Cheyenne replied with a teasing smile.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Anyway, he was her patient. As a doctor, she couldn¡¯t stand to see her patients doing harm to themselves. Chapter 359: Cunning Cheyenne¡¯s sharp-tongued yet caring nature was something Iker had be ustomed to. He simply smiled and didn¡¯t respond, content with the quiet moment they were sharing. He wished time could slow down a bit, as his recovery meant he would soon have to leave the vi, and he cherished these moments with Cheyenne. However, their peaceful atmosphere was interrupted by the arrival of old Mr. Foley and Joe, who came bearing gifts. Cheyenne greeted them with surprise and enthusiasm, rising from her seat to embrace old Mr. Foley¡¯s arm. ¡®Grandfather, why have youe?¡¯ Cheyenne asked, clearly delighted. Old Mr. Foley looked healthier than before, dressed in a ck jacket, and hisplexion had improved significantly. He had a hearty smile on his face. Joe, still in his uniform, followed behind and politely greeted Cheyenne. ¡®Miss Lawrence, sorry to disturb you.¡¯ ¡®No, not at all, Grandfather and Joe, please have a seat. Let me get some water for you,¡¯ Cheyenne replied and hurriedly made her way to the kitchen, her steps light and cheerful. Old Mr. Foley was worried she might fall and reminded her, ¡®Cheyenne, take your time; I¡¯m not thirsty.¡¯ But her figure had disappeared behind the door. With a knowing smile, old Mr. Foley turned his attention to the young man standing nearby, observing him intently. Hepared him to his eldest grandson in his mind, noting that this young man was slightly taller and had a darkerplexion. Iker felt ufortable under the scrutiny, subtly adjusting his posture. Breaking the awkward silence, old Mr. Foley asked Iker with a smile, ¡®Does Master Iker live here?¡¯ Iker¡¯s heart raced, unsure if old Mr. Foley¡¯s question was casual or if he had set a trap for him. Old Mr. Foley continued to smile, his gaze shifting to the cartoon fruit tter on the table. He teased, ¡®Young man, was that so difficult to answer?¡¯ Iker finally raised his head to meet the older man¡¯s gaze and calmly exined, ¡®I apologize, old Mr. Foley. I was lost in thought. My house caught fire, so I rented a room on the second floor from Miss Lawrence.¡¯Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g With a snort of disapproval, old Mr. Foley made his dissatisfaction clear. ¡®Given your background, even staying in the presidential suite for a month is a trivial matter.¡¯ Iker was left speechless. As Cheyenne returned from the kitchen with two sses of water, she saw the two men sitting together, chatting and seemingly getting along well. She thought they were having a pleasant first meeting. ¡®Grandfather, Master Iker. What are you discussing so happily?¡¯ she asked. Old Mr. Foley chuckled, his face radiating warmth and affection as he responded to Cheyenne¡¯s question. ¡®You know I¡¯m very interested in the military, my dear, so I¡¯m chatting with Master Iker about his military experiences. I really like this young man. Cheyenne, if you want to date him, I¡¯ll support you.¡¯ Cheyenne quickly intervened to prevent old Mr. Foley from ying matchmaker. ¡®Grandfather, please don¡¯t make things up. Master Iker and I are just friends.¡¯ Friends? After exchanging a few words with Cheyenne, old Mr. Foley requested that Iker excuse himself for a moment as he had something to discuss with her. Iker agreed, though curious about what the old man wanted to say. In the hall, Cheyenne and old Mr. Foley were left alone. She asked, ¡®Grandfather, is there something you want to talk about?¡¯ ¡®Of course, Joe, bring the items,¡¯ old Mr. Foley replied. Following the old man¡¯s instructions, Joe fetched one of the gift boxes, removed its outer packaging, and presented it to Cheyenne with an air of mystery. ¡®Miss Lawrence, please.¡¯ Cheyenne was taken aback. ¡®Why all the secrecy? Is this something valuable?¡¯ Cheyenne extended her delicate fingers and unlocked the box. As she opened it, her eyes widened in shock. Inside therge red velvet-lined gift boxy an assortment of golden needles, each one shining and unique in size, shape, and form. The extravagance and value of the gift were evident. With over a hundred pure gold needles, the set was worth several million dors. The gift was far too precious. Cheyenne sighed and closed the lid before pushing the box back towards old Mr. Foley, declining his generous offer. ¡®Grandfather, this gift is too precious. I can¡¯t ept it.¡¯ Anticipating her refusal, old Mr. Foley firmly returned the box to her and spoke earnestly. ¡®Cheyenne, in fact, these needles were not from me. Kelvin invited the Master Melvin, to create them. Each of these golden needles is one of a kind. Are you sure you don¡¯t want them?¡¯ Master goldsmith Melvin was renowned for his exceptional craftsmanship. Under his skillful hands, even the ugliest lump of gold would transform into a lifelike work of art. He was well-known for his talent and had a rather haughty personality. Cheyenne remembered visiting him years ago to learn his techniques, and he had been quite proud. Kelvin must have spent a considerable amount to persuade Melvin to work on this project. But why did he go to such lengths? Was it merely to express his gratitude for Cheyenne saving old Mr. Foley? Uncertain about whether to ept the gift, Cheyenne was interrupted by old Mr. Foley¡¯s astonishment when he noticed a painting in the corner of the room. ¡®Cheyenne, how did this painting end up here?¡¯ he eximed. Suddenly, old Mr. Foley recalled a scene from many years ago. Kelvin, who had sworn never to touch a paintbrush, was secretly painting in the study. Once he snapped out of his reverie, he cast a nce at the painting, then back at Cheyenne, and began to speak. ¡®Cheyenne, would you like to hear the story behind this painting?¡¯ Cheyenne felt a hint of disdain. What story could there possibly be behind an abandoned painting? Even if it depicted her, she had no interest in hearing about it. Those were all things of the past. Nevertheless,pelled by old Mr. Foley¡¯s storytelling voice, she found herself reluctantly bing an audience. Chapter 360: The Thirteenth Eye Fortune Mansion was located in another affluent neighborhood to the north of Akloit. This area had once been a Briyran concession, boasting a strong Enofonean architectural influence. Many of the houses featured Gothic-style pointed roofs, and the most famous among them was the red mansion located at a crossroads. This mansion, owned by Akloit¡¯s wealthiest family, the Foleys, wasvishly decorated from design to furnishings, reflecting the opulence and grandeur of the wealthy. Passersby would only see the grandeur and luxury of the house, but they couldn¡¯t perceive the emptiness and solitude within its walls. Local residents often heard an elegant and retro piano melody emanating from the mansion in the early morning, though no one knew who was ying. The music was melodic, pure, and rivalled that of professional pianists. The mansion featured opulent Enofonean-style decor, with antique chandeliers that resembled bellflowers, and floral patterned fabric sofas where books were haphazardly stacked. In the center of the first-floor hall stood a ck and white grand piano. A woman sat there, gracefully d in a dark red velvet gown with a vintage square cor that cinched at the waist. She yed the piano with elegance, her fingers moving gracefully across the ck and white keys. Her fingers danced nimbly across the piano keys, producing a series of enchanting and haunting melodies that disrupted the morning¡¯s tranquility. The mncholic melody repeated, creating an eerie atmosphere that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. It was like the gaze of the devil itself, unrelentingly fixating on you. The Devil¡¯s Invitation ¨C the ¡®Thirteenth Pair of Eyes¡¯ ¨C originated from a primitive tribe. It began circting in the mid-20th century, and it was rumored that everyone in that tribe hadmitted suicide after hearing this piece. The melody felt like the unblinking eyes of death itself. Because of its eerie and dark nature, the piece waster banned from performance, and the musical score gradually disappeared. On the staircase at this moment, a young man in his early thirties, wearing a well-tailored ck suit and gold-rimmed sses, was holding a deep brown briefcase. His fair and handsome face was marked by a pair of meticulously groomed eyebrows, and he wore an expression of impatience. He nced briefly at the woman ying the piano. ¡®Again, so early in the morning? What madness has possessed you?¡¯ he asked, furrowing his brows. Bang! The woman¡¯s hands pressed down on the final high note of the piano, producing a deafening, ear-piercing sound, as if tearing through fabric. The melody abruptly ceased, and she turned slowly. Her beauty was beyond words, her features perfectly bnced, as if painted by a divine hand. Her enchanting face radiated a pure and gentle light. Yet, it was this very woman who had just yed the eerie and dark ¡®The Thirteenth Eye.¡¯ ¡®Corey, are you on a business trip?¡¯ Corey nodded with a detached tone and hurriedly walked down the stairs towards the door, carrying his briefcase. ¡®Yes, I have a business trip. If you need anything, just tell Joe.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even look back as he left. The woman watched his departing figure and noticed a small section of fabric peeking out of his briefcase. She sighed bitterly. It seemed like he would be gone for a very long time again. Just as she turned her head, she saw a young boy standing on the second-floor corridor. He appeared to be around six or seven years old, still wearing a ck cotton pajama set and adorable cartoon duck slippers on his feet. The boy¡¯s face was a spitting image of the man who had just left, as if they had been carved from the same mold. He had finely chiseled features and tightly pursed lips, all resembling his father. Even their expressions were uncannily simr. The boy nced at his father¡¯s departing figure and then at his mother, who was standing downstairs lost in thought. He turned and headed back to his bedroom. Without needing any help from the maid, Rachel, he changed into his school uniform, washed up, shouldered his backpack, and picked up the prepared breakfast. He walked downstairs and greeted his mother with a calm and serene face. ¡®Mommy, I¡¯m going to school now.¡¯ It was only then that the woman reacted, gently stroking the boy¡¯s head with her beautiful, skillful hands that seemed perfect for ying any musical instrument. ¡®Kelvin, be a good boy at school, and listen to your teacher.¡¯ ¡®Okay.¡¯ ¡®Off you go. I will be painting, and I¡¯lle pick you up after school.¡¯ Upon hsearing her promise, a faint anticipation appeared on his fair face. He reached for the doorknob, opened the door, and let the snowkes outside drift onto him in the brisk wind. He kept a tight, polite smile and, before leaving, nced back at his mother, who was heading upstairs. Today was December 27th, and the weather forecast had predicted heavy snowfall. A middle-aged maid with an ordinary appearance and a slightly plump figure approached, carrying a ck umbre. She affectionately patted the boy¡¯s hair. ¡®Master Kelvin, the snow outside is getting heavier. You should take an umbre.¡¯ He looked at Rachel with his dark, gem-like eyes and replied solemnly, ¡®No need,¡¯ before shouldering his backpack and heading off. Rachel stood there, staring at the small figure walking alone on the wide, deste road, and sighed. In the morning, Corey had to leave, and the driver had gone to drop him off. Normally, it would be thedy who would personally send the young master to school, but today¡­ Today, she had allowed a seven-year-old child to take the bus by himself. Rachel couldn¡¯t help but worry about whether the young master would be able to manage taking the bus, especially since it was his first time. As the young boy boarded the bus for the first time, he didn¡¯t know where to sit and had to ask several passersby for directions. It waste December, and the snow fell heavily, withrge kes gently drifting from the sky. The green bus stop was covered in a thickyer of white snow, and only a few people were waiting, wrapped in heavy coats and scarves, each with their own unique style. As the boy stood there, waiting for the bus, other people around him were chatting with each other, their breath forming white puffs in the cold air. They were all momentarily stunned by the sudden appearance of the handsome young boy, and when they noticed he was wearing the uniform of a prestigious private school, their surprise was unanimous. One passerby couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡®Hey, kid, where are your parents? Are you going to school all alone in this heavy snow?¡¯ The young boy continued to stare ahead at the snow-covered road, waiting in silence for the bus without answering. The man muttered to himself, ¡®Such bad manners. Are kids from wealthy families always this arrogant?¡¯N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Hispanion patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡®Come on, Robin, you should keep quiet. This young boy probablyes from a family where he¡¯s not given much attention, or else why would he be taking the bus with us on such a cold day?¡¯ The manughed, ¡®You¡¯re right. Kids with no manners like him are probably not liked by their parents.¡¯ The young boy clenched his fists. Chapter 361: Heavy Snow Rachel, Kelvin¡¯s nanny, had forgotten to tell him that he only needed two dimes for the bus fare. Since this was his first time taking public transportation, he threw the ten dor bill into the fare box, and attracted the attention of everyone on the bus. He proceeded to a seat near the back, gazing out of the window at the snowy world outside. He breathed on the window to clear the condensation and watched the snow-coveredndscape. The journey was silent. Kelvin hadpleted his test quickly during school, as the first-grade questions were easy for him. However, due to the heavy snow outside, the teacher didn¡¯t want him to leave the school early by himself. Instead, he was asked to wait inside the ssroom until his parents could pick him up. Kelvin rested his head on the desk and dozed off for a while. Outside, the snowkes fell gently, and the world was unusually quiet. The only sound he could hear was the soft scratching of pencils on paper. After about half an hour, the other students finished their tests, and the teacher organized them to line up and open their colorful umbres, creating a vibrant contrast against the white snow. Red, green, purple, pink umbres with various designs like SpongeBob, Ultraman, mermaids, and Cindere could be seen all around. However, Kelvin didn¡¯t have an umbre. His hair was quickly dyed white by the snow, and from a distance, he looked like a young boy with white hair. Some ssmates evenughed at him. One chubby boy turned to him and asked in a childish voice, ¡®Kelvin, didn¡¯t your mommy prepare an umbre for you?¡¯ This boy was Deacon, and he was quite annoying, often teasing other ssmates. Despite being only seven years old, Kelvin had a mature personality beyond his age and chose to ignore him. ¡®Of course, she did. I just forgot it,¡¯ Kelvin replied casually. The chubby boy, not believing him, proudly showed off his umbre. ¡®Look, I have a Winnie the Pooh umbre from Disnend! My dad took me to Disnend, and it was so much fun!¡¯ There were only two Disnend parks in the country, one of which was located in Akloit. The newly built Disnend in Akloit had opened just in October, and its expensive ticket prices had left many locals feeling envious and unable to afford the visit. As a result, there weren¡¯t many people who had the opportunity to go there. Kelvin¡¯s words quickly sparked discussions among the other children, who began to boast about the fun ces their parents had taken them. Roller coasters, Ferris wheels, magic shows, visits to Sea World to see dolphins. These were experiences Kelvin could hardly imagine, let alone have ever enjoyed himself. After taking turns boasting about their adventures, the children realized that Kelvin hadn¡¯t shared his own story yet. A cute little girl, missing two front teeth and speaking with a lisp, took the initiative to ask him, ¡®Kelvin, did you go somewhere fun with your mom and dad? Tell us, we want to hear! Deacon ims he went horseback riding in Briyra, but I don¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s so timid, how could he dare to ride a horse?¡¯ Even these first-grade kids already knew about ¡®saving face¡¯ in front of little girls. Deacon retorted defensively, ¡®I¡¯m not timid at all! Who cried in fear of a caterpir the other day? Crybaby!¡¯ As they bickered andughed, Kelvin hung his head, his long eyshes concealing the sadness in his eyes. No, he hadn¡¯t. Not even once. ¡®Alright, everyone, line up! The gates are opening,¡¯ their young and pretty teacher walked over, noticed Kelvin standing alone in the snow, and quickly shielded him from the falling snow with her own umbre. ¡®Kelvin, why are you standing in the snow? If you don¡¯t have an umbre, you can stay with your ssmates for now. You¡¯ll catch a cold like this.¡¯ The polite little boy thanked his teacher and then stood silently away from his ssmates. He wasn¡¯t close to them usually, and he didn¡¯t want to listen to their childish boasting of happiness. The teacher let out a sigh but said nothing, gently wiping away the snowkes from Kelvin¡¯s head with her scarf. The school gates opened, and parents who had been waiting outside eagerly extended their arms to wee their children, smiles on their faces. The children, who had been chattering and making noise just moments ago, ran joyfully into their parents¡¯ embrace. Kelvin saw Deacon¡¯s father, a tall man dressed in a ck uniform. He had mentioned before that his father was a soldier. The strong man raised his son high and hugged him tightly, disying abination of toughness and tenderness. The girl who had asked him earlier ran to her mother, cuddling in her embrace and yfully demanding barbecue for dinner. Kelvin¡¯s eyes observed the myriad of emotions and scenes, and it seemed like everyone was happy. Kelvin shoved his hands into the pockets of his school uniform, trying to keep warm. His little head retreated into his cor to escape the cold. The female teacher stood beside him, smiling gently as she bid farewell to the parents of her students, reminding them to supervise their children inpleting their year-end assignments. As the people in the school gradually diminished, the crowds at the school gate disappeared without a trace. After the lively scenes, silence settled in even deeper. The sky grew darker, tinged with crimson from the city¡¯s neon lights. Kelvin felt colder by the minute, and his legs started to grow stiff and numb. He bit his lip tightly, and his eyes stared fixedly at the road in front of the school gate. asionally, he would lift his gaze when a car passed by. Not this one. Not this one either¡­ The teacher had been keeping himpany since 4 o¡¯clock, and now it was almost 6 o¡¯clock. The school was deserted, with only the asional colleagues greeting her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She sighed and touched Kelvin¡¯s small face, realizing that he felt as cold as an ice hole. When she lowered her gaze, she was shocked to find that the boy was wearing only a thin white shirt underneath his school uniform, with no sweater or jacket. What kind of careless parent would make such a mistake? She quickly removed her own scarf and wrapped it around the shivering boy. He felt a little warmth and managed to thank her. ¡®Kelvin, my dear, at this hour, maybe your mommy got too busy and forgot. Would you like to call someone at home toe pick you up?¡¯ she suggested. Grandpa was still overseas. As for his father¡­ Kelvin couldn¡¯t remember a single time his father had smiled at him, let alonee to pick him up from school. His mommy had promised toe and get him, though. With a stubborn shake of his head, he cast a cold nce at the teacher. ¡®Miss Wiggins, I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡¯ Until 6 o¡¯clock. If she still hadn¡¯te by then¡­ But she had promised she would, hadn¡¯t she? Chapter 362: Light The female teacher tried to persuade him to wait inside the security booth where it was warmer, and there was a heater, but Kelvin was afraid that his mommy woulde, and he wouldn¡¯t see her if he stayed there. He stubbornly shook his head and refused to provide any other family member¡¯s phone number. The teacher had no choice but to keep himpany for another half an hour. Winter nights arrived early, and before 6 o¡¯clock, the sky had already darkened. The snowkes continued to fall gently, covering the roads, buildings, and trees in a white nket. The entire world seemed to have fallen asleep. Time passed slowly, and as the minutes ticked by, it felt excruciatingly slow. Just when the teacher felt her hands were no longer her own, she suddenly heard Kelvin sneeze. It jolted her out of her drowsiness, and she moved her somewhat stiff neck, looking down at the drowsy boy. She gently patted his shoulder to wake him. ¡®Kelvin, you can¡¯t sleep. You¡¯ll catch a cold. Wake up¡­¡¯ Hearing the teacher¡¯s call, Kelvin slowly opened his sleepy eyes. A gust of cold wind blew, and the snowkes stung his face like des. It was both cold and painful. His voice, tinged with drowsiness, asked the teacher, ¡®Miss Wiggins, what time is it now?¡¯ She lowered her gaze to her wristwatch and replied somewhat helplessly, ¡®It¡¯s already 6:17.¡¯ Your mommy might¡­ not being. The boy remained silent, but his tightly pursed lips revealed his emotions. The teacher gave a bitter smile and tried tofort him. ¡®Kelvin, perhaps your mommy is just too busy. How about you give me the phone number of someone else at home? I¡¯ll go to the office and make a call for you.¡¯ At this time, mobile phones weren¡¯tmon yet, and only wealthy people had a set of Motor or Nokia phones, but they were nothing like the advanced smartphones of the future. The teacher had just graduated and had been working for less than half a year, living paycheck to paycheck. She couldn¡¯t afford a personal phone. However, there was andline phone in her office, making it rtively convenient to make calls. Kelvin declined the teacher¡¯s kind offer and took a deep breath of the cold air. ¡®No need, thank you, Miss Wiggins.¡¯ With that, he turned and started walking toward the school gate. After standing for two hours, the snow had soaked his shoes and socks, leaving his feet cold, numb, and devoid of sensation. Calling it walking would be an exaggeration; it was more like a slow, shuffling movement, each step taken with difficulty, resembling an octogenarian. The female teacher watched his stubborn departure, blurred by the night. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat and hurriedly caught up with him. ¡®Do you have money? Let me take you to catch a bus¡­¡¯ Kelvin nodded solemnly and bowed to her at a 90-degree angle. ¡®Thank you, Miss Wiggins. I have money.¡¯ She seemed to believe him and handed the umbre to Kelvin. ¡®Then be careful on your own. You can keep this umbre, and return it to me next semester.¡¯ With the heavy snowfall, there was still quite a distance from the school gate to the bus stop, several hundred meters at least. Kelvin nodded, suppressing the emotions and sadness in his heart, and took the umbre, preparing to leave. His small figure walked alone in the vast winter night and snow. The female teacher, seemingly still behind him, let out a soft sigh, ¡®Why is this child so stubborn?¡¯ On such a cold day, even if he took the bus, it would be challenging. Why not let his familye to pick him up? Kelvin stumbled for a moment, and a voice in his heart responded to the teacher¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to provide a phone number, but he knew that making that call would be futile. Once that woman started painting, she would bepletely engrossed and wouldn¡¯t answer any external calls. She would even disconnect the phone line to her studio to avoid distractions. Sometimes, she could continue like that for two or three days withouting downstairs. She would have her meals left at the door by the servants. In fact, Kelvin had lied to the female teacher about another thing ¨C he didn¡¯t have any money. He had thrown all the money he had in the morning into the bus fare.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With no money, he could only choose to walk. From the school to the vi, the distance one would normally cover by bus would take about twenty minutes. However, on this journey, Kelvin walked for nearly an hour, his steps slow andbored. By the time he was approaching home, he could hardly remember how he had endured this journey. Despite having an umbre, his hands and feet felt like frozen meat,pletely numb. When he stood in front of the mansion, gazing at the dark, lightless building, Kelvin¡¯s heart was filled with deep disappointment. He tremblingly reached out and pushed open the front door. Creak¡­ The faint, low, and hoarse sound was like an old person¡¯s cough, echoing in the darkness. Outside, the night had turned pitch ck, and there was no warmth to be felt from the unlit house. It felt like falling from one icy pit into another. But at this moment, he lifted his head and looked at the second floor. At the end of the corridor¡­ only one room was lit. That was her art studio. When she was in a good mood, she would let him in, hold his hand, and teach him how to paint, telling him that colors were the most beautiful things in the world. They formed the colorful world around him. When she was in a bad mood, if Kelvin entered that art studio, he would be greeted with flying paint palettes or sheets of paper, with the woman roaring at him, pointing at the door, and angrily ordering him to get out. On normal days, Kelvin knew that when she was painting, he shouldn¡¯t disturb her. But now, he decided to go upstairs. He wanted to confront her. Was this the reason she forgot to pick him up from school? If she couldn¡¯t do it, she shouldn¡¯t have said it in the first ce. Why give him false hope¡­ He left the umbre in the hallway, and the snowkes on it immediately melted, wetting the exotic red woven carpet with intricate patterns. It was something she had bought while sketching in Nepal, and it was one of her favorite possessions. The young boy silently and slowly ascended to the second floor, approaching thest room at the end of the hallway. The door was notpletely closed, revealing a crack. Dim candlelight from inside spilled through the gap, forming a right-angle reflection at the doorstep, casting onto his feet. As he gently ced his cold hand on the door frame and nced inside the room, what he saw made his pupils dte in shock. The white walls reflected the silhouette of a woman, her ck shadow elongated as she held a knife in her hand, meticulously cutting into something in front of her. Her movements were slow, an inexplicable grace in every gesture. Kelvin¡¯s gaze shifted to the other shadows on the wall, and he saw a figure bound to a chair¡­ The flickering light of the irregr candlelight lit up the blood onto the floor at his feet. Chapter 363: Between the Cold of the Dead and Snowflakes The woman seemed to sense the scrutinizing gaze at the door, and she raised her knife, suddenly turning her head to look. Her breathtakingly fair face was sttered with crimson droplets, and she grinned, revealing teeth whiter than snowkes. Her voice was delicate and lingering, much like the melody of ¡®The Thirteenth Eye¡¯ she had yed that morning. ¡®Kelvin, you¡¯re back. Come, take a look at my new creation.¡¯ With that, her blood-stained hands lifted her skirt on one side, while the other held a blood-stained de, and she walked towards him, her slender feet stepping on the ground covered in spilled paint and gruesome bloodstains. The little boy was drenched in cold sweat, and his small hand instinctively gripped the door frame as he attempted to flee, but his feet felt as heavy as mercury. Was she going to kill him, just like she had killed that person? In his haste to turn around, he identally bumped into the wall and cked out. Kelvin woke up once again, abruptly awakened by the cold. He slowly opened his eyes to a blinding whiteness; the snow had lessened since yesterday. It floated down. Suddenly, an icy hand covered his cheek. The woman was dressed in a long white pearl chiffon dress, her raven hair cascading down her back, blending with the silvery world around her. She looked as stunning as a sacred goddess emerging from the ice and snow, captivating anyone who beheld her. ¡®Mom¡­ Mommy, did you¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t dare utter the words ¡®kill someone,¡¯ but the woman¡¯s gaze, shimmering and mysterious, made him feel a chill down his spine. She seemed even gentler than usual. ¡®Kelvin, can you do Mommy a favor?¡¯ ¡®W-What?¡¯ As he looked at the woman¡¯s tender yet eerie smile, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but shiver, but he was already out of time to refuse. The woman approached with a basin of blood, her hands immersed in the crimson pool, the vivid red contrasting with the emerald green jade bracelet on her wrist, creating a striking contrast. Then, she smeared her own blood bit by bit onto the little boy¡¯s delicate face, his naked body, and his back. The air seemed to be filled with the nauseating smell of blood, and this was the first time Kelvin had ever cried in his memory. He struggled to get off the bed. With a startled movement, he noticed a round object rolling down onto the snowy ground ¨C a skull dyed deep blue, its teeth stained red. Those empty eye sockets stared right at him. ¡®Mommy, no! Please¡­ don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m so scared.¡¯Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡®Mommy!¡¯ Seeming irritated by hisck of cooperation, the woman raised her hand and delivered a sharp p, the crisp sound echoing in the room. His face bore a sudden, blood-red palm print, and the woman¡¯s sharp nails dug into his skin as she spoke with an icy tone, ¡®You don¡¯t even want me to be the greatest artist in the whole world, do you?¡¯ ¡®No, Mommy¡­ It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m so cold. Please let me put on some clothes,¡¯ Kelvin stuttered, shivering as he struggled to sit up. But he was quickly forced back onto the dining table by the woman. Her exquisitely beautiful face turned cold and sinister, and she produced two organ-like pieces that resembled intestines from somewhere¡­ She used them to bind the boy¡¯s hands and wrapped them around his neck. As hey there on the snowy-white tablecloth like a sacrificialmb, the woman arranged ck ca lilies around him. Muttering to herself, she chanted, ¡®Hell! When the hell suddenly changes, and the ghosts howl in the night, how could there be no child?¡¯ ¡®Yes, legend has it that mother and child zombies feast on hearts, and I¡¯ve finally found it!¡¯ After her sudden realization, sheughed manically and ran into the mansion. Soon, she returned with the lifeless corpse, a woman who appeared to be around thirty, with a paleplexion. Her two empty eyes stared fixedly ahead, tears of terror streaming down her face. She was dressed in a red floral silk dress that Gracie had hastily retrieved from the wardrobe, showcasing her slender figure. She ced the corpse in a chair by the table and picked up Kelvin, stuffing him into the cold embrace of the lifeless woman. ¡®Mommy! No, please¡­ Help! Help! I don¡¯t want her, Mommy!¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s so scary, I hate you! Gracie, you¡¯re not worthy¡­¡¯ ¡®Rachel, Grandpa¡­ Save me, save me¡­ Boohoo¡­¡¯ Even if he was precocious, he was still just a seven-year-old, in his first year of elementary school. Faced with the dead, it was natural for him to be terrified and burst into tears. But the people in the mansion seemed as if they hadn¡¯t heard his cries. The woman, in particr, paid no heed. She chuckled and touched Kelvin¡¯s little face, finding him too noisy. She grabbed some fresh organs from the te and shoved them into his mouth. The crimson blood ¡®drip-dropped¡¯ onto the snow beneath his feet, staining the pristine white with pink. The young boy was in tears, the foul taste in his mouth making him nauseous. The cold on his body couldn¡¯tpare to the despair in his heart. The woman, on the other hand, sat seriously in the yard, not far from him, fullymitted to her grand mission. One of the scenes from her acimed work, ¡®HELL,¡¯ waspleted on this chilly winter day. Old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t hold back his tears and his eyes turned red. He choked up and wiped away his tears with his sleeve. ¡®Kelvin¡¯s mother was already suffering from a severe mental illness at the time. She abandoned her child in the yard just to pursue her art. It was a bitterly cold day, with temperatures well below freezing. When I found him, he couldn¡¯t even speak, just trembling uncontrobly.¡¯ ¡®Later, I rushed him to the hospital. The doctors said that if I had been two minutester, the child wouldn¡¯t have made it. Even now, every winter, Kelvin¡¯s legs ache.¡¯ Cheyenne unconsciously clenched her fists, her face filled with astonishment. So, Kelvin¡¯s mother was the great author of ¡®HELL¡¯ ¨C Gracie. She had admired Gracie before, never imagining that she could be so deranged as to use her own child as a prop. It was hard to imagine that Kelvin, at the tender age of seven, had been caught between the chilling embrace of the dead and the falling snowkes, likely scarred by that experience. She had always thought that Kelvin¡¯s leg pain during the winter was due to work-rted fatigue, frequent business trips, or some other minor ailment. Little did she know that it was a result of frostbite from that traumatic incident. Old Mr. Foley saw the anger brewing in her eyes and continued, sensing an opportunity, ¡®Since that day, Kelvin has been living with me. He vowed never to pick up a paintbrush again, but I never thought that after all these years, I would see him pick it up once more.¡¯ ¡®To be honest, he has quite a talent. He was already drawing at the age of three. Gracie, that woman, even thought about grooming him into a painter. I didn¡¯t see any profit in that, and he is the eldest grandson of the Foley family, so naturally, he had to be in business.¡¯ Kelvin¡¯s talent was indeed impressive, as Cheyenne had already gathered from his oil painting. Chapter 364: Changes Coming to the Foley Group Old Mr. Foley said that Kelvin had never painted for anyone else before. This portrait of her was his first andst work of art. Not even Abbie had that privilege. When he was caught, the stubborn teenager had insisted that it was just practice and had prepared to discard it. He had actually thrown it in the downstairs trash bin. ¡®Cheyenne, do you know? At the time, I really wanted tough. He clearly had a crush on you, but he was just being stubborn and wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡¯C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡®Later, I saw him go back to the trash pile specifically to search for this painting.¡¯ ¡®When he couldn¡¯t find it, he even had a big argument with the managementpany. That¡¯s when I knew that arranging your engagement was the right thing to do.¡¯ ¡®Because I¡¯ve never seen any emotion other than aloofness on Kelvin¡¯s face. Try to forgive him. He was so cold and stern because he was deeply scarred by Gracie.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s afraid to trust others, afraid to let anyone get close to him. He¡¯s built a protective shell around himself, using indifference to hide his true feelings.¡¯ The conversation downstairs grew quieter and eventually returned to a calm tone. When Iker came out of his room again, old Mr. Foley and the butler had already left. He saw Cheyenne had taken the oil painting she had thrown in a corner and ced it back on the table. She was sitting on the couch, her legs curled up, hugging her knees, and burying her head in them. Her eyes stared nkly at the painting. Her posture made her look like a scared little chick hiding in its eggshell, extremelycking in a sense of security, igniting a desire to protect her. Cheyenne rarely appeared this way. She was always confident, her smile vibrant, and asionally a bit absent-minded. But in this moment, Iker deeply realized one fact: Cheyenne was just a vulnerable girl. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t even notice when he arrived. Feeling the room darken slightly, Cheyenne raised her head, meeting a pair of sharp, deep-set eyes. Her red lips parted, and she called him, ¡®Master Iker.¡¯ Iker sat down beside her, and hisrge and heavy frame caused the couch to sink deeper. That was the difference in weight between a man and a woman. ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯ he asked. His gaze alsonded on the oil painting, the one Kelvin had painted. She had known the truth, and she had even disliked it¡­ A hint of turmoil passed through her eyes, but she shook her head to dispel those unsettling thoughts. ¡®Nothing.¡¯ ¡®Really? What did old Mr. Foley say to you that left you in a daze? Cheyenne, I¡¯m not used to seeing you like this.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡®Master Iker, you¡¯re being too concerned. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m perfectly clear-headed.¡¯ Yes, Kelvin was very pitiful¡­ But she wasn¡¯t doing any better. His paranoid personality wasn¡¯t a reason to harm her¡­ At least, that child was his flesh and blood. Cheyenne got up, picked up the oil painting, and headed towards her room. She thought she would find an opportunity to return it to Kelvin. The past was in the past, and there was no need to continue dwelling in memories and pain. The next morning, after a simple morning routine, Cheyenne wrapped the oil painting in old newspapers and took a taxi to the Foley Group headquarters. Unfortunately, she arrived at an inconvenient time. Kelvin was in the middle of an early meeting with the employees. They were discussing the acquisition of Abbie¡¯s shares and a new round of restructuring for the board of directors. The Foley Group had remained strong and prosperous in Akloit and even nationwide because of years of internal and external reforms and strict requirements. Abbie¡¯s abilities didn¡¯t match her position, and she had made several detrimental decisions as a shareholder that had seriously affected thepany¡¯s profitability. The acquisition of her shares and her removal from her position had been approved by other shareholders. The meeting today was essentially a ¡®criticism session¡¯ for Abbie. She hadn¡¯t signed the documents yesterday because she wouldn¡¯t give up until she heard Kelvin say it himself. Now, the man she had been longing for appeared. When Kelvin showed up at thepany today, there were dark circles under his eyes, and his overall appearance didn¡¯t look too good. He was still wearing the same ck suit from two days ago, now slightly wrinkled and dusty. This was unprecedented for him, considering his usual cleanliness and attention to detail. This morning, when he entered the office in his disheveled state, even Chris was taken aback and immediately asked where he had been yesterday and why his phone had been turned off. Kelvin didn¡¯t say a word, he just asked Chris to prepare a meeting notice. For Abbie, yesterday had also been a sleepless night. She tossed and turned in her own bed, unable to sleep. Recent events had taken a toll on her, and she even considered whether she should return to the Berry family and seek her uncle¡¯s help. But then she thought again¡­ If she went back, she might have to endure Jane¡¯s mockery, especially since she had previously used her father¡¯s will to threaten her uncle. She couldn¡¯te up with an answer even as dawn broke. She came to the office with dark circles under her eyes, her mind nk. As soon as she entered the building, she bumped into Kelvin. She was about to approach him with excitement to talk, but all she received was his cold remark, ¡®Director Berry, please go to the conference room. The meeting has started.¡¯ Director Berry¡­ When had their rtionship be so distant? From the moment she entered to now, Abbie hadn¡¯t absorbed a single word. She stared nkly at Kelvin, who sat dominantly at the head of the long table. Throughout the meeting, Kelvin never once looked at her, not even a nce. Had she somehow be so repulsive to him? It wasn¡¯t until Chris ced a share transfer document in front of her that Abbie snapped back to reality. She lost herposure, raised her head, and, like a madwoman, roared as she threw the contract aside. ¡®No, I won¡¯t sign it! Kelvin, please, I beg you, I don¡¯t want to transfer my shares.¡¯ Kelvin rose coldly, his hands mming onto the table, and he leaned over her with an imposing stance, announcing near her ear, ¡®Shut up! You have no right to call me like that!¡¯ His presence was overwhelming, sending shivers through everyone in the conference room, and the atmosphere froze to an icy point. Before, everyone had thought that Mr. Foley and his wife were divorcing because he was going to marry Miss Berry. The two families had a deep, ten-year friendship, and Miss Berry seemed to be the rightful sessor to the title of Mrs. Foley. Observant people could see that Mr. Foley was quite displeased with Miss Lawrence. But now, it seemed that the situation had taken a different turn. Abbie felt a bitter taste in her throat, and she gritted her teeth as she uttered a phrase, ¡®Mr. Foley.¡¯ Tears fell silently. Chapter 365: Battle In the end, Abbie signed the contract. Kelvin had the finance department assess the valuation of the ten percent of shares, and he took back the shares from Abbie for five hundred million dors. What was more shocking was that Kelvin announced another unexpected development in front of everyone. Chris presented another contract before their eyes, and in the solemn atmosphere of the office, Kelvin, without a trace of emotion, dered, ¡®Ladies and gentlemen, the shares worth five hundred million will be deducted from my personal ount. Starting today, this ten percent of shares will be transferred to Miss Cheyenne.¡¯ ¡®At the same time, this is Oscar Foley¡¯s share transfer agreement. Miss Cheyenne and Mr. Vincent will each receive three percent of the shares.¡¯ In other words, Cheyenne now held thirteen percent of the shares and became one of the major shareholders of the Foley Group. In contrast, Vincent, the newly appointed shareholder, received deep sympathy from everyone. As the son of the Foley family, his weight was not even equivalent to that of an outsider. People couldn¡¯t decide whether old Mr. Foley was generous or stingy. The private murmurs of the shareholders reached Vincent and Abbie¡¯s ears, and the two people, who had suffered simr fates, had very different reactions at this moment. Vincent, surprisingly, wore a big smile and asked the shareholders to take good care of him. On the other hand, Abbie, who was furious, took a deep breath and turned pale as she said, ¡®Kelvin, is this¡­ what you wanted?¡¯ She questioned the man sitting at the head of the table, seemingly on the brink of tears. Her gaze was filled with intense hatred and a chilling, bloodthirsty intent, which didn¡¯t escape Kelvin¡¯s eyes. His heart trembled. How did he only realize this now? Was this her true nature all along? ¡®This is what you owe her, and you gets five hundred million, Abbie, you¡¯re not losing out,¡¯ he replied. If not for the fact that he valued the contribution of her father to thepany, she might already be in jail now. Not to mention having five hundred million and a luxury mansion. As long as she kept her nose clean, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry for the rest of her life. Abbieughed bitterly, herughter filled with despair and irony, and she couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡®Kelvin, then how do you repay what you owe me? I¡¯ve wasted my ten years on you.¡¯ This time, Kelvin ignored her, casting her a disdainful nce, his lips curving into a merciless smile, and his voice filled with a decisive tone. ¡®I¡¯ve never owed you anything. Your self-imposed ten years have never ceased to be an obstacle in my life¡­ Abbie, you are truly selfish to the extreme!¡¯ Everything she called her effort had been nothing but a trouble for him. There were no more heart-wrenching words than these! Abbie suddenly felt a tightness in her chest, her breathing bing difficult. In pain, she reached out a hand and clutched her heart, copsing onto the table. With a glimmer of hope left in her eyes, she gazed at the tall figure. ¡®Kelvin¡­ help¡­ help me, I¡¯m in pain.¡¯ Chris stared at Miss Berry, dumbfounded, muttering to himself, ¡®Again, she¡¯s at it again.¡¯ He wondered if Mr. Foley would continue to be taken in by her. Unexpectedly, Kelvin showed no reaction this time. He remained seated in his position and instructed, ¡®Chris, call 911 and have Miss Berry taken to the hospital. The rest of you can continue the meeting.¡¯ Hiss! Everyone in the conference room was taken aback by Kelvin¡¯s calm tone. Mr. Foley¡¯s aloofness was truly something else. In fact, he was just treating Miss Berry as he would any other employee. Nevertheless, considering their previous rtionship, Kelvin¡¯s indifference was shocking. People in the room sensed a significant change at the Foley Group. ¡®Understood, Mr. Foley,¡¯ Chris finally felt at ease. He approached Abbie, nning to offer assistance, but she pushed him away just like thest time. She red at Chris with venom, her curses audible through the heavy ss door. Her resentment was palpable, resembling a vengeful ghost from a horror movie.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡®Get away from me, don¡¯t touch me!¡¯ ¡®Kelvin, you heartless bastard! My father died because of thispany, and I regret it!¡¯ ¡®I curse you and Cheyenne, star-crossed lovers, eternally separated!¡¯ Kelvin, from head to toe, remained cold and indifferent. He watched Abbie, an elegant and delicate woman, berate him like a madwoman. His lips parted slightly, forming a disdainful smile as he spoke with a hint of contempt, ¡®This is the real you. Trying to feign illness to deceive me, Abbie? Do you think I would fall for it? Pathetic! If Cheyenne and I were truly star-crossed lovers, then she lives, and I die!¡¯ This was his debt to Cheyenne, and he would repay it himself. Vincent, having seen enough of this melodramatic breakup scene, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction deep within. When he felt the time was right, he stood up and approached Abbie. Bowing politely, he said, ¡®Miss Berry, my eldest brother may not be in a good mood. Please don¡¯t be angry. Your health is more important. Let me take you to the hospital.¡¯ Abbie¡¯s vision darkened, and she felt a sharp pain in her chest. She fell into Vincent¡¯s arms, and in herst moment with her eyes open, she saw the concerned look in his eyes. Why¡­ why wasn¡¯t he Kelvin? Seeing her faint, Vincent immediately picked her up horizontally. He nced back at Kelvin, his expression anxious. ¡®Kelvin, I¡¯ll take Miss Berry to the hospital first. I request a leave from the meeting.¡¯ ¡®Go ahead,¡¯ Kelvin replied without much thought. He instructed Chris to continue distributing the prepared materials and began to issue orders for the tasks ahead. Outside thepany building, Cheyenne carried a painting into the revolving door, and as she passed by Vincent, she overheard two employees discussing something. ¡®Where did Mr. Foley rush off to with Miss Berry?¡¯ ¡®Miss Berry had a sudden illness, and she fainted. I wonder if Mr. Foley is very worried.¡¯ Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but think of the ck figure she had just passed. She turned to look, but he had walked far away. Judging by his height and physique, it was indeed Kelvin. Oh, so Abbie had another ¡®illness¡¯ again. No wonder he didn¡¯t recognize her just now. She smiled sarcastically, left the oil painting and a note, and departed gracefully. When Kelvin finished the meeting and came out, someone had delivered the painting to his office. He quickly read the note and his face changed. He hurriedly asked, ¡®Where is she?¡¯ The person who delivered the painting said that the youngdy had left a long time ago. Chapter 366: Breakfast Feeling utterly gloomy after leaving the Foley Group, Cheyenne checked the time and realized it was still early. Deciding to leisurely stroll to the food court, she treated herself to a breakfast. In a stroke of conscience, she packed a box of dumplings and called Sam to meet up. She had yet to receive the promised ¡°Bible¡± from him. Sam was taken aback by how early she arrived when he received her phone call, iming she was already downstairs at his ce. He quickly nced at his id pajamas and frowned¡­ Was this outfit too outdated in her eyes? Oh, well. He¡¯d better change into something normal before meeting her. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you certainly are an early bird. Quite unexpected,¡± his clear voice came from behind. Cheyenne immediately retracted her hand¡­ with a dumpling still in her mouth, scalding hot.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Tears brimming in her eyes, she hastily chewed twice and swallowed. Then she turned around, beaming at him. ¡°Good morning, Master Sam. Buurp¡­ Uh¡­¡± It was quite embarrassing for a beauty to suddenly have a hup right in front of an exceptionally handsome gentleman. Cheyenne¡¯s fair face quickly flushed with a tinge of red, and she hurriedly covered her lips with her hand. ¡°Hup¡­¡± Feeling her chest vibrating¡­ Damn it, had shepletely lost her dignity? Sam was also momentarily stunned, but then he chuckled, basking in the gentle morning sunlight that cast a holy and warm glow upon him. In a clear voice, he kindly suggested, ¡°Miss Lawrence, try pinching your earlobes with both hands and opening your mouth wide.¡± Being a medical professional, Cheyenne knew that acupoint massage in the ear could stop hups. But it was highly unlikely that she would carry silver needles with her when going out to deliver an oil painting. Hearing Sam¡¯s suggestion, she decided to give it a try with a hopeful mindset. And surprisingly, it actually worked. Sam¡¯s gaze drifted off into the distance as he spoke with a touch of mncholy, ¡°This was something an old friend told me a long, long time ago.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t pry into the details of that old friend. She wasn¡¯t a gossip type. ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience, Master Iker. By the way, I came to find you to borrow the ¡®Bible¡¯.¡± Quickly pulling himself out of his low spirits, he hung another charming and refined smile on his face. ¡°Miss Lawrence, pleasee up and have a seat. I¡¯ll find the book for you.¡± Upon hearing this, she hesitated and didn¡¯t move right away. After a moment, she yfully teased, ¡°Is it convenient?¡± The man froze for a second, then his ears started turning red. ¡°Miss Lawrence, rest assured, I live alone¡­ there¡¯s no one else here.¡± She seemed surprised, blinked her eyes in disbelief, and said, ¡°Master Sam, you¡¯re so handsome and rich, it¡¯s unbelievable that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend! What a shame!¡± Sam smiled sadly and replied, ¡°Better to be single than y around.¡± She looked admiring and agreed, ¡°Master Iker, you do think different about romance.¡± He didn¡¯t truthfully tell Cheyenne about his ¡°gynophobia¡± or the fact that he didn¡¯t see her as a woman at all, because he was afraid of hurting her self-esteem. If Cheyenne were to find out his true thoughts, she would probably be furious. ¡­ His personal apartment wasn¡¯t veryrge, just over 300 square meters, with a strong Christian-style interior design. One could immediately notice the crosses hanging on the walls, as well as the tall stack of books on the desk. The ssic white European-style decoration reflected his personality ¨C clean and bright. ¡°Master Sam, you really love to read.¡± In the entire room, besides the dominant wall space, thergest area was upied by his personal collection of books, resembling a library. With a single nce, one could see knowledge from various fields, from ancient to modern, from home and abroad. She casually sat on the sofa opposite him and ced the dumplings she had bought in front of Sam. With a pitiful look on her face, she lightly opened her red lips and said, ¡°Master Sam, I brought delicious dumplings to you. Hope you like them!¡± The man who was pouring tea couldn¡¯t help but smile. After Cheyenne borrowed the ¡°Bible¡±, he wanted to invite her to have lunch, but Cheyenne silenced him with a single sentence. ¡°Master Sam, can you cook?¡± ¡°Erm, no¡­¡± ¡°But we can order takeout or go to a restaurant to eat.¡± Cheyenne gave him a knowing look, waved her hand, and bid him farewell. ¡°Never mind. By the way, remember to eat the dumplings quickly. They won¡¯t taste as good if they get cold.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss Lawrence.¡± As she left, she took the stack of peculiar books with her. Sam escorted her to the elevator door, then turned back to the living room, his eyes resting on the dumplings on the table, unable to hold back his smile. He had never met someone as interesting as Cheyenne. What a pity¡­ His smile faded abruptly. Chapter 367: The Importance of Entrance Order The scent of disinfectant filled the familiar hospital room for Abbie; she had ¡°feigned illness¡± for five years and had been lying in countless rooms that were so white they were almost blinding. She even spent several birthdays in the hospital. In the past, Abbie¡¯s happiest moments were when she entered the hospital because it was the only time she could openly see Kelvin and enjoy his care and concern. But now, it all seemed like a dream shattered. Suddenly, she despised this cold and impersonal hospital room. Just as she was about to lift the covers and get out of bed, arge hand pressed down on her. Raising her chin, she saw a handsome face, a man dressed in a in ck suit that was slightly shorter than Kelvin, standing at around 5¡¯8¡å tall. He was thin and had fair skin. There was a slight resemnce to Kelvin in his facial features. It was Master Vincent. Abbie¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment. In her memory, she hadn¡¯t met Master Vincent many times. Every time he appeared, he had a gentle and caring attitude¡­ Oh right, he was the one who brought her here when she fainted. Seeing the change in her expression, Vincent smiled and whispered in her ear, ¡°Miss Berry, the doctor said you were experiencing anger and excitement that caused your heart to be overwhelmed, leading to your fainting. Please don¡¯t agitate yourself anymore. Rest well!¡± With that, he gently ced his hand on her back and helped her lie down. Abbiey on the hospital bed, her bright eyes fixed on the door for a few seconds. After a brief moment of daze, she put on a bitter smile and asked, ¡°He still hasn¡¯te, has he?¡± The ¡°he¡± she referred to was Kelvin? A cold, disdainful smile appeared in Vincent¡¯s heart, and his smile on his face stiffened slightly as he spoke cautiously, ¡°Well, maybe Kelvin is busy, you know he has meetings.¡± Before he finished speaking, tears began to flow uncontrobly from Abbie¡¯s eyes, like a continuous stream. ¡°Don¡¯t try to cheer me up anymore. He won¡¯te, not anymore.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Even if she was genuinely sick this time and not pretending, Kelvin would no longer care for her. All because of that wretched Cheyenne! Why hadn¡¯t she just died back then? Vincent fell silent, agreeing with what she said, and then he took out a tissue from the box on the table and gently wiped away her tears. He was treating her as if she were a precious treasure. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. You look better when you smile. Do you remember the first day you came to the Foley mansion?¡± he suddenly asked. Abbie paused for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± That day was when she first met Kelvin, and from that day on, her heartpletely belonged to the aloof and self-possessed young man. The man in front of her lowered his head, and the cool light from outside the window cast his profile in a perfect silhouette. She suddenly met a pair of deep, mesmerizing eyes. ¡°Miss Berry¡­ or rather, I prefer to call you Abbie. You probably didn¡¯t know this, but that day was also the first time I met you.¡± ¡°You were wearing a ck dress, looking so innocent and pitiful, holding a suitcase in your hand. I will never forget that day. Grandfather said you would be our little sister, the second sister besides Emelia.¡± ¡°Your eyes only saw Kelvin, but I was actually standing on the second-floor corridor watching you that day. I remember you looked up and smiled at me, it was beautiful.¡± You see, life really does emphasize the importance of entrance order. He only entered a minute or two after Kelvin did. As a result, Abbie only remembered Kelvin andpletely forgot about him¡­ In the Foley family, following the traditions of a hundred years, the eldest son has the rights to inherit thepany and the family property. The others don¡¯t get any benefits. From the moment they were born, he lost to Kelvin. It¡¯s truly absurd! After listening to his words, a slim and silent figure slowly emerged in Abbie¡¯s mind. In her memory, the boy was always quiet and shy. Whenever they coincidentally met, he would lower his head and hurriedly leave. On the way to school, she and Kelvin sat in the back seat, while the boy always sat in the front passenger seat. Until that incident happened and she saw a faint, bloodthirsty smile on his pale face. It seemed like a release and yet filled with sadness. For a split second, Abbie thought it was her imagination¡­ Vincent always gave her the impression of a silent and obedient person. How could he show such a bloodthirsty expression? Later on, Franklin and his children moved out of the vi, and they lost contact as well. When Vincent returned, he became refined, handsome, and exuded an air of arrogance. The employees of thepany appreciated Vincent. He was friendly and attentive in his work, gaining the favor of many people. But Abbie could never get close to him. Aside from the fact that Kelvin was in between, she disliked Emelia and therefore harbored a dislike for Vincent as well. During her years living with the Foley family, she was often bullied by Emelia. She would be forced to go fishing in the bitter cold, her clothes thrown at her for washing, and she had to stay upte to help with homework, all because Emelia thought she was thedy of the Foley family. In front of others, the young girl would put on an innocent fa?ade, and Emelia would call her ¡°Abbie,¡± leading everyone to believe they had a good rtionship. Even Kelvin thought so. No one knew that she had longed to kill Emelia. Now, when Vincent spoke to her, Abbie felt no gratitude. Instead, she erected a hefty guard in her mind. She already knew that Franklin and his children were not good people. Her suspicion and struggle were apparent to Vincent. He absentmindedly fiddled with his thumbs while holding his hands, his eyes shimmering with a hunter¡¯s gleam, patiently waiting for his prey to fall into the trap. He was obviously a mature-minded hunter, having long understood Abbie¡¯s character. If he were to confess his feelings now and force her to make a choice, he would only annoy her. So, after saying those words, Vincent smiled lightly and reached out to tuck in her nkets. ¡°Well, I just wanted to tell you that we¡¯ve known each other for many years. You can try to trust me. Let¡¯s be friends, Miss Berry.¡± ¡°Just be friends?¡± Abbie finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Master Vincent, you¡¯re jesting. Haven¡¯t we always been friends? You¡¯ve helped me before, thank you.¡± ¡°Just a small favor,¡± he replied. They sat together for a short while in the hospital room. Vincent informed her that he had to return to thepany and woulde back to see her in the afternoon. He said goodbye to Abbie and left. As the door to the hospital room closed, the man¡¯s face, previously handsome and bright, darkened like a storm cloud. Chapter 368: Strained Relationship between Abbie and Jane After he left, the hospital room returned to its quiet state. Abbiey on the bed, unable to sleep as she stared at the bright white ceiling. Turning her head, she nced out the window, her gaze empty and distant, as if shrouded in ayer of white mist. She had no parents, and even her only reliance, Kelvin, had abandoned her. She would truly be alone from now on. As for her uncle¡¯s family, Abbie gave a coldugh. She had no hope for them. In the afternoon, she heard footsteps outside the hospital room door. She thought it might finally be Kelvin arriving, and a ripple of excitement stirred in her otherwise silent heart. She eagerly got up to open the door. At the entrance, what caught her eye instead was the face of a woman ¨C Jane. She was dressed in a high-end Chanel-inspired suit, a white cor zer with double-row gold buttons that entuated her slim waist. She wore a matching pencil skirt that reached her knees, and her feet were adorned with apricot-colored pointed high-heeled shoes, stepping with confidence.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Her face showcased fashionable and eye-catching makeup, exuding a determined and domineering aura. She smiled at Abbie, ¡°Abbie, why do you look so disappointed? Is my arrival unwee?¡± Abbie slightly furrowed her delicate eyebrows and graciously invited her in to sit. She then noticed the bouquet that Jane had brought ¨C a bouquet of white chrysanthemums? Nonchntly, Jane found a vase and ced the bundle of white chrysanthemums in it, casually adjusting them. She turned back to Abbie and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°You like chrysanthemums, so I decided to get them while passing by. I wasn¡¯t sure which color to choose, but since you usually like white, I picked white.¡± The expression on Abbie¡¯s face became sinister, and her voice turned cold and sarcastic. ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re just hoping that I die soon, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this, Jane had an innocent look on her face as she squinted her eyes. ¡°Why do you interpret my thoughtful intentions with malice, Abbie? White chrysanthemums are a symbol of the royal family, and in some countries, they are used for wedding decorations.¡± ¡°Hmph, maybe only you know that! I¡¯m sure you hate me, Jane. I understand you far more than you think. So, tell me, what are you here for today?¡± Abbie cut straight to the point, and Jane was no longer interested in pretending. Her expression turned icy in an instant, and she calmly replied, her voice devoid of emotion. ¡°The Parry family and the Berry family have called off the engagement.¡± Teagan announced he would be engaged to Nora Lawrence from the Lawerence family. The reason was simple: the Berry family had lost their shares, and Cody had lost hiswork of support, thus no longer benefiting the Parry family. Jane paused for a moment and directed her me at the expressionless woman lying in the hospital bed. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Abbie. Did youe back for revenge?¡± Abbie responded with a faint smile. ¡°This was always supposed to be mine. There is no question of seeking revenge.¡± As her words fell, a piercingughter echoed through the hospital room. Jane¡¯s voice carried a curse-like tone and rang in her ears, word for word. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. Seeing you in this state brings me peace of mind.¡± ¡°Abbie, you¡¯re even more pitiful than I am. At least Teagan and I were in it for mutual interests. I didn¡¯t have to chose him as my life partner.¡± ¡°I knew you and Kelvin wouldn¡¯tst. How could someone as selfish and malicious as you deserve happiness?¡± ¡°Father said that from now on, the Berry family has no connection to you. The years ahead will leave you all alone, and that¡¯s gratifying!¡± It felt as if she could truly see the near future. Herself, old and frail, gasping for breath, lying in a coffin, with no one around to pray for her ¨C a deste scene. Abbie became frantic as her cousin¡¯s mockingughter made her feel unsettled and afraid, almost like a prophecy. Grabbing the vase from the table in anger, she threw it at Jane. ¡°Get out! What does a jilted whore like you have to show off?¡± At least her own reputation remained untainted, while Jane had been with multiple men. Thinking this, Abbie felt a slight sense of relief. As the vase hit the ground, a crisp sound followed, and the white fragments scattered apart. Water spilled across the floor. The bouquet of freshly inserted white chrysanthemums fell to the ground, its delicate petals gathering ayer of dust. Jane gazed at Abbie¡¯s angry face, her eyes burning, and let out a cold snort before leaving, arms crossed in an arrogant stance. ¡°Hmph, Abbie, this is the real you. Your fa?ade of elegance and gentleness will eventually crumble, and I look forward to that day.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Abbie drove her away, while anger continued to intertwine and burn within her. It was just the first day. On the very first day that Kelvin had abandoned her, someone dared toe and bully her! With an ache in her chest, Abbie took two steps back, barefoot, and identally stepped on a shard of the broken vase, causing an even sharper pain to shoot through her foot. Lowering her head, she saw the fresh red blood spreading from the sole of her foot, contrasting against her pale, almost bluish skin, a heart-wrenching sight. She reached out to press the emergency button on the bedside, but as she crouched by the edge of the bed, her fingers couldn¡¯t reach the button. It was beyond her grasp. Earlier, Jane mocked her, but she didn¡¯t cry. Her foot was bleeding, but she didn¡¯t cry. At the moment when she couldn¡¯t reach the emergency button, her emotions suddenly copsed, thinking to herself: maybe this is what helplessness feels like. She squatted down, holding her knees, sobbing loudly, her sharp nails piercing her palms unnoticed. And she missed Kelvin again. Suddenly, a tall figure walked in through the door. Vincent looked at the messy hospital room, her entire foot stained red with blood, and hurriedly came forward to embrace Abbie. ¡°Miss Berry, are you okay?¡± Abbie suddenly found herself in a warm embrace, as if she had grasped thest straw of salvation. She looked at Vincent with teary eyes. ¡°Master Vincent, help me, help me¡­ I want revenge!¡± The determination and fury in her eyes made Vincent inadvertently curl his lips. He gently reached out and stroked Abbie¡¯s long hair. His actions were filled with an indescribable tenderness. ¡°Alright, I will help you. But¡­ we need to take things slowly. You have to listen to me.¡± Abbie¡¯s eyes still held tears, and she looked at him in a daze. The man¡¯s smile remained warm, yet she had a lingering feeling that something was amiss. Before she could react, Vincent scooped her up and carried her towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s first take a look at your foot injury. You¡¯ve lost so much blood, it¡¯s really pitiful.¡± Snapping out of her trance, she hesitantly reached out and grabbed his arm, softly saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± Vincent brought her to the nurse¡¯s station and instructed a young nurse to disinfect and dress her wound. The shard had cut quite deeply, and she feared that she would be unable to walk for several days. Suddenly, there was a shortage of disinfectant. The young nurse asked them to wait while she went to the storeroom to get more. As the nurse left, a faint conversation could be heard from the adjacent room. Abbie caught two words from it and shivered all over. Her panicked gaze turned towards Vincent. Chapter 369: Self-Taught A deep, suppressed male voice sounded, seemingly of an older age. ¡°Is this what Mr. Zamora has been investigating recently?¡± A woman¡¯s voice responded, ¡°Yes¡­ I stole it from Mr. Zamora¡¯sb desk.¡± The man sounded surprised and remained quiet for less than two minutes. Then, Abbie heard him ask the woman to leave while bursting intoughter himself. ¡°I¡¯d love to see what project Eddie has been investigating, it¡¯s so secretive.¡± ¡°Datura stramonium? Isn¡¯t that Misty Forest?¡± Through the wall, Abbie could clearly hear the words ¡°Misty Forest.¡± A glimpse of murderous intent flickered in her eyes. Just then, a nurse¡¯s hurried and chaotic footsteps disrupted her senses. Abbie couldn¡¯t hear what the man said afterward. Before leaving, Abbie intentionally nced at the room number next door. ¡­ On the other side, Cheyenne returned to the vi with the Bible in her hands. As she opened the book, a ck business card fell out. ck background, golden letters, and an image of an eagle soaring with a snake in its grip ¨C the very pattern they had been tirelessly seeking. ¡°Miss Lawrence, quickly, see what¡¯s written on it,¡± urged Tanner anxiously. Since it was in a foreignnguage and didn¡¯t resemble English at all, he couldn¡¯t understand it. [¦§¦Í?¦Ö¦Ó¦Á¦Ð?¦Õ¦Ó¦Å¦É] ¡°It¡¯s written in Greek, of course you can¡¯t understand it. I vaguely remember seeing this word somewhere. Wait for me a couple of minutes,¡± Cheyenne said as she turned and went back to the upstairs room, retrieving her notebook. With her slender and beautiful hands, she swiftly typed on the keyboard. Theputer screen quickly turned blue, followed by a series of iprehensible codes appearing on it. Both Tanner and Iker were filled with astonishment. Tanner, in particr, gazed at the young girl in front of him with admiration, feeling that she was much younger than himself. ¡°Miss Lawrence, is there anything in this world that you don¡¯t know?¡± It would be impressive for an ordinary person to excel in one field, but Cheyenne seemed to excel in numerous fields! Calligraphy, painting, music, dance, medical arts¡­ foreignnguages. Now, she even knewputer programmingnguages! Could she leave some room for ordinary people? Cheyenne paid him no mind, her eyes fixed on theputer screen. She responded in a calm and casual tone: ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that extraordinary. When I was in fifth grade, the school arrangedputer sses. I happened to be bored and saw Cnguage on the teacher¡¯s desktop.¡± ¡°I casually looked through it, found it too easy, and decided to self-study Java and VisualBasic. NET 7. 0.¡± Tanner studied at a military academy, specializing inmunication. He had alsoe into contact withputer programmingnguages during his sses. Cnguage was usually a regr topic in theputer secondary level exams and was already considered quite challenging for most candidates. Java was even several levels above Cnguage, being a tform editor where one could independently establish a new storage library within the program¡¯s code. Being regarded as the most difficult in theputer field was VisualBasic. NET. Even experts with twenty years of programming experience might not im to be proficient in VB. Feeling the ¡°unting¡± from Miss Lawrence, Iker and Tanner fell silent. Thud! She finally pressed Fn plus F11, and theputer desktop went full screen with increased brightness, revealing an image. Bathed in a deep blue light, the bar had a stylish and eerie ck decor. The glowing words ¡°TWILIGHT CAME¡± adorned the background wall. At the bottom of the webpage, there were severalments and messages, some of which carried warnings: ¡°Do not make deals with the devil lightly!¡± ¡°I went to TWILIGHT on the thirteenth, and I happened to witness their judgment. It was so thrilling!¡± ¡°Trust me, do not go to TWILIGHT!!!¡± Among them, a user named William left ament: ¡°My girlfriend had an argument and then disappeared here. I want to find my girlfriend.¡± The replies below were filled with malice: ¡°Maybe in the sewers, @William¡± ¡°Just find a new girlfriend, no need to wait for her. She¡¯s noting back.¡± ¡°Maybe at the restaurant, the trash can, or even in the fridge, @William¡± These few words were filled with ill intentions. Cheyenne frowned, thinking these people must be sick to make jokes about someone¡¯s missing girlfriend. However, going back to the bar itself, it seemed to have a certain resemnce to Soar Casino. Cheyenne scrolled down the webpage, and at the very bottom, there was a blue hyperlink. She clicked on it, and a window popped up with an electronic invitation letter: ¡°Wee to TWILIGHT CAME. Life is just beginning as the night falls.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Only those who possessed this invitation letter could enter TWILIGHT. Cheyenne filled out the information on the invitation letter. In the name field, she wrote ¡°L Harper.¡± She quickly went upstairs to the study to grab an old-fashioned pager and a tin box. That¡¯s right, it was a pager. She opened the tin box, revealing various documents, bank cards, phone cards¡­ Tanner looked at all this in astonishment. He thought Miss Lawrence was just fooling around, but she seemed well-prepared. It didn¡¯t look like something you could prepare in just a day or two. Iker, on the other hand, looked at Cheyenne¡¯s profile thoughtfully. ¡°L Harper,¡± those two words were either randomly chosen by her, or¡­ she really was the legendary pop diva, L Harper. But thinking about it, it seemed unlikely. Four years ago, L Harper debuted in Metshire when Cheyenne was only seventeen, just starting her sophomore year of high school. How could she be the smoking hot and irresistibly sexy goddess L Harper? After filling out the information, she also had to pay a $5, 000 entrance fee. Looking at all the entertainment venues in Akloit, even the ssiest the Vintage Club wouldn¡¯t charge such a high fee before customers even entered. And once the fee was paid, there would be no refund whether you went or not. Just seconds after submitting the application, her phone that she ced on the desk rang, receiving a text message from TWILIGHT bar: ¡°Dear Miss L Harper, the twilight haze lingers, and the night grows dimmer. TWILIGHT CAME bar wees your arrival. Today is the thirteenth. A friendly reminder, bring your mask and invitation letter. Meet at the underground floor of the Waiting Caf¨¦ at 7 PM. Be there or be square.¡± Chapter 370: A Reward of 500 Million ¡°Mask? I have to wear a mask just to go to a crummy bar?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lip twitched slightly. If this turned out to be a gimmick, she would¡¯ve wasted her 5, 000 dors. Regardless, she decided to go check it out. Just as she was about to close herptop, she suddenly noticed a small red headline on the right side of the ad page. ¡°The Dark League offers a reward of five hundred million for Mr. X.¡± She hurriedly closed the page andughed at herself inwardly. She didn¡¯t expect her life to be worth so much. Iker hadn¡¯t noticed her unusual mood and looked at Cheyenne with concern. ¡°Are you really going to that ce?¡± She picked up herptop, nodded, and licked her tender lips coquettishly. ¡°Hmm, it seems interesting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Iker dered in a deep voice. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze shifted down to his knee as she hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. You still need at least another half month for your foot to heal. I can go alone.¡± If Omari were here, she could ask him to apany her. She wondered if he was doing well in Onistead. Tanner was staying to take care of Iker. Their grandfather was getting old, and the rowdy and chaotic atmosphere of a bar wouldn¡¯t be suitable for him. ¡°How can I feel at ease if you go alone? I can go with you. My leg is fine¡­ I can already walk a few hundred steps.¡± Before Iker could finishi, Cheyenne interrupted him, ¡°You should focus on recovering. By the way, I left my phone at home. I¡¯ll bring this old one with me, so don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, I¡¯ll call you right away.¡± Seeing her stubbornness, Iker knew he couldn¡¯t persuade her and could only agree. He suggested bringing Tanner along, but she refused because it would cost an additional 5, 000 bucks! Tanner felt wronged. ¡°I can pay that 5, 000 myself¡­¡± ¡­ At 7 PM, at Waiting Caf¨¦ in the southern part of the city. This is a coffee shop with an Iostranan romantic vibe that has been open for many years without ever closing down. Funny enough, she used toe here with Kate when they were young. They never discovered the hidden secrets of this cafe¡¯s underground. The owner was a genuine Iostranan man, a bit overweight, with blond hair and blue eyes. He¡¯s standing behind the counter, leaning with one hand while dozing off. Coffee shops mostly do business in the morning andte afternoon, and it¡¯s already 7 o¡¯clock, so they¡¯re about to close. Two attractive foreign guys were wiping the tables and chairs with towels. They nced at the silver figure at the entrance without even lifting their heads and say, ¡°Sorry, but the caf¨¦ is already closing. Pleasee back tomorrow.¡± A woman¡¯s clear and melodious voice sounded sweetly at the entrance, refreshing everyone¡¯s senses. ¡°Oh? Is that so? But twilight came, and life is just beginning, right?¡± The sleepy overweight owner suddenly opened his eyes wide and looked intently at the woman. The warm yellow light in the shop shone on her. She was wearing a silver sequined tight-fitting halter neck short skirt that went just above her knees, with a high slit on the right side. Her figure was perfect, dazzling to the eye. Her chestnut wavy hair fell down to her waist, entuating her slender waist, her legs slim and fair, perfectly straight, stepping in a pair ofce-up high-heeled sandals, making her truly captivating. Her skin was fair, and she had a sexy corbone and shoulder groove that blended seamlessly with her elegant swan-like neck, adorned with a blue teardrop-shaped gemstone ne. On her petite face, she wore a fox mask. Her slightly upturned nose and plump, lustrous me-red lips were alluring. The two waiters were dumbfounded. Although they saw many peoplee here to drink coffee every day, they had never seen someone as stunning as her. The owner regained hisposure, smiling, and looked up at Cheyenne, telling the waiters to continue sweeping. ¡°You guys keep going. Miss, pleasee with me.¡± Cheyenne lifted her foot and followed him obediently, disappearing behind the curtain. She secretly supported her thigh with her hand, gripping her skirt to prevent it from flying up. Fortunately, this coffee shop owner was just a small fry, and he didn¡¯t do anything other than lead her to the back kitchen.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Miss, may I see your invitation card?¡± he asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Cheyenne took out an old-fashioned cell phone and tapped on the message section. The owner eyed her phone with some doubt. ¡°Do young people still use such outdated phones?¡± She smiled lightly, tucked the phone away in her purse, and replied jokingly, ¡°I actually enjoy ying the Tetris game on this phone, so I haven¡¯t been willing to rece it.¡± I see. After reviewing the text message, the owner checked the guestlist and saw the name ¡°L Harper,¡± so he let her pass. He pressed the elevator switch and deliberately spoke to Cheyenne in fluent Iostranan, saying, ¡°Go down to floor minus two for TWILIGHT.¡± She made a puzzled expression and said, ¡°Sorry, my Iostranan is not very good.¡± The boss seemed ¡°surprised¡± by her reaction and smiled, saying, ¡°Miss, go downstairs and TWILIGHT is on the floor minus one.¡± Cheyenne thanked him profusely and then stepped into the elevator. As the elevator doors closed, her lips tightened beneath the mask. She extended her fair and delicate hand and pressed the button for the floor minus two. The coffee shop owner was purposely testing her just now. She could understand Iostranan, which was why she was qualified to go to TWILIGHT. If she couldn¡¯t understand, going to the floor minus one might make her another ¡°missing person.¡± Fortunately, she was clever and had collected information about TWILIGHT online. Aizen named ¡°William¡± mentioned that his girlfriend had disappeared in the dance hall of TWILIGHT. Generally, the dance hall was a ce for ordinary customers to have fun¡­ the more upscale areas were definitely in more concealed depths. So she chose to go directly to the floor minus two. Cheyenne¡¯s first impression upon stepping into the floor minus two was darkness. Just like the pictures she had seen online, the deep blue lights flickered and illuminated the ck walls, with iprehensible graffiti covering them. Clusters of mist-like fog and crimson blood stains¡­ the blue skulls shimmered with eerie red eyes, as if the Grim Reaper had descended upon your side as it stared at you. The entire floor minus two resembled a stage, with Cheyenne currently situated in the audience seat. In the center was a square stage. Suspended in mid-air was a massive iron cage, and she looked up to see a heavily injured, blood-soaked blonde girl barely clinging to life inside the cage. Her hands and feet were bound by thick chains. Her gaze was scattered and hollow, with one eyepletely empty, a trace of blood sliding down¡­ her eyeball¡­ gone. Chapter 371: Devil Among Humans As Cheyenne and the young girl locked eyes, the girl pleaded silently with her gaze. Was she seeking help from Cheyenne? Cheyenne gasped silently, biting her luscious red lip as she nced at the other iron cages nearby. She realized that it wasn¡¯t just the young girl locked in there. The cages held not only middle-aged men in professional attire and young women stripped of their clothes, but also children as young as seven or eight years old and elderly people with grey hair. Some were still alive, while others had perished. The underground floor seemed unattended. Only a few people came in, roughly estimated to be around thirty. They wore masks and had an air of elegance, chatting and taking their seats. Cheyenne found a rtively inconspicuous spot near the center and sat down. Two men in front of her were engaged in a cheerful conversation. One of them said, ¡°I still need one more ingredient. I¡¯lle by tonight to search for it. I wonder if I can find a good one.¡± ¡°Tonight is the thirteenth, the day of judgment. There will definitely be satisfying ingredients avable. By the way, I wasn¡¯t satisfied with the previous one I bought. When the next traderes, I¡¯ll sell her and exchange her for a different type,¡± the other person replied. ¡°I had my eye on a girlst time. Her hands were quite nice, but unfortunately, she was afflicted by the Misty Forest. If I buy her and she dies right away, her skin will shrivel up and be stiff. It won¡¯t be pretty.¡± When the two men mentioned ¡°Misty Forest,¡± Cheyenne¡¯s eyes brightened. She reached out and patted the shoulder of one of the men. He turned his head, sniffed the air greedily, and stared at Cheyenne¡¯s neck, captivated by her intoxicating scent. ¡°Hello there. Miss, are you looking for me?¡± he said. Cheyenne endured his rudeness and curved her luscious lips, her voice dripping with charm. She inquired, ¡°Yes, sir. You mentioned Misty Forest earlier, and I would like to purchase it. May I ask who I should approach?¡± The man seemed enchanted by her coquettish voice, his gaze fixated on the fair skin of her neck. ¡°Misty Forest¡­ It¡¯s not for sale. It¡¯s one of TWILIGHT¡¯s three gship items. Miss, are you here looking for ingredients? How about trying something else?¡± What were they referring to as ¡°ingredients¡±? Cheyenne was curious but dared not reveal her true intentions. She lightly nodded her chin, her tone cool and leisurely. ¡°Yes, I am here for ingredients.¡± As she spoke, she retrieved a box of cigarettes from her bag and offered it to the two men in front of her, extending a friendly gesture. However, they refused, stating that smoking was prohibited on judgment day. Momentarily taken aback, she retrieved the cigarettes apologetically, quietly waiting for the arrival of the ¡°judgment¡± they mentioned. Just as the clock struck seven, the entrance to floor minus two began to close slowly. Just as the imposing iron door was about to shutpletely, a familiar and maic voice came from outside. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s mind buzzed with anticipation¡­ Was it him? As she turned around, she saw a tall and imposing figure, dressed in a three-piece tailored ck suit. His legs were long and muscr, exuding an air of confidence, with a chilling aura surrounding them. What a coincidence. He also wore a fox mask, though his was silver-gray, matching the color of her dress, unlike Cheyenne¡¯s red one. Damn it, why was Kelvin here? Could it be that he was also investigating Misty Forest? But that was impossible. He knew that Miss Berry, his childhood friend, was the culprit. Going by his style, he should be protecting that woman. Or maybe Kelvin wanted to make a preemptive strike, found the evidence, and then destroyed it. After careful consideration, this seemed to be the only possibility. Cheyenne¡¯s delicate face under the mask looked unusually grim. She coldly stood up and moved to a darker spot where the lighting was dimmer, taking a seat. Her gaze locked onto that dark figure, watching him nce around the crowd before choosing a seat closer to the front in the middle. There was approximately a ten-meter distance between them, with dozens of seats in between. Hopefully, this time, he wouldn¡¯t have such luck running into her. Lost in her thoughts, Cheyenne saw the red curtain in the center of the stage slowly opening. From both sides, a group of women in sky-blue dress, with enchanting figures, walked up to the stage. Standing among them was a slightly chubby man in a deep blue suit and a pig-like mask that concealed his appearance. A deep, resonating voice echoed in her ears. ¡°Wee, everyone, to the Twilight court. As you all know, when Jesus was betrayed by his thirteenth disciple, Judas, he was bound to the cross and suffered a cruel fate.¡± ¡°After my Lord ascended to godhood, in order to ensure that all the sins of the world receive their proper punishment, the hawk became the messenger of God, bearing the responsibility of judgment.¡± ¡°Today, let us witness who else deserves to be punished!¡± As the voice faded, the man pped his hands, causing the red curtain on the stage to slowly open.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Inside a massive iron cage were seven people, of all ages and genders, their hands and feet tied with ropes, connected like a string of grasshoppers. ¡°They were ragged and huddled together in fear, with only the man standing alone at the end of the rope, bowing his head in silence. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze turned to the man, feeling his figure was reminiscent of someone in her memory. The host with the pig-like maskughed coldly, slowly unfolding the cue card in his hand, the sound echoing throughout the venue. ¡°Number One: Nevaeh Mullen, female, forty-eight years old. The crimemitted ¨C jealousy! She killed her husband and lover with heartless brutality. ording to the ruling, she¡¯ll be disfigured.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, two ck-robed bodyguards walked up from the other side of the stage, dressed in ck robes from head to toe. The horror of the white faceless mask was chilling. They were the executioners. The ck-robed man walked up with a bottle of solution and opened it in front of everyone and dropped two drops on the ground. Soon, wisps of white smoke rose from the bright red carpet under his feet, making a faint sizzling sound. Cheyenne guessed what he was about to do. It was sulfuric acid. Sure enough, the next moment, the ck-robed man poured the sulfuric acid solution on top of the woman¡¯s head. The smell of burnt flesh filled the air, with a white towel stuffed in the woman¡¯s mouth, she couldn¡¯t even cry out in pain. Her face burned and decayed at a speed visible to the naked eye, her once beautiful and rich appearance turned into a hideous demon, leaving only two eyes staring painfully at the light above her head. Her body fell to the ground in agony, causing the other six tied to the rope to tremble in fear. Cheyenne clenched her fists tightly, biting her lip as she watched this cruel scene unfold before her. No wonder hell was empty, demons were here on earth! Chapter 372: Sin of Gluttony It turned out that the so-called ¡°Judgement¡± was nothing more than a twisted spectacle of murder! There were various charges brought against the used, including arrogance, jealousy, anger,ziness, greed, lust, and gluttony. Surprisingly, the one used of the sin of gluttony was a little girl called Vivian, who appeared to be around seven or eight years old. The reason for her punishment was simply because she had snatched a loaf of bread from someone on the street. They apprehended her and starved her for several days and nights. She was originally a beautiful and clever child, but hunger had reduced her to mere skin and bones. Her oversized gray t-shirt hung loosely on her, revealing her protruding corbones. She was nothing more than ayer of pale skin wrapped around prominent bones, a pitiable sight. Her punishment was to eat food. They ced a variety of dishes in front of her: freshly baked soft croissants, brightly colored roasted turkey, sizzling golden-brown steak, grilled sausages, and more. Being in a state of hunger and innocence, the child never could have imagined that these people intended to kill her. All she saw was the food. Her empty stomach was causing her great difort, and she felt an urgent need to eat, especially with such delicious and tempting food in front of her. With her hands finally free, she rushed towards the food, devouring the roasted turkey recklessly like a famished little wolf. Her actions were rough and slightly ferocious. She finished an entire roasted turkey, which weighed around two pounds, as well as half a croissant, two sausages, a half-eaten fried egg and steak that fell to the ground, glistening with oil under the lights. Her belly full, the little girl smiled contentedly. The radiant smile of satisfaction from sating one¡¯s hunger and fulfilling physiological needs captivated everyone. Look, a child¡¯s happiness was so easily attainable and simple. They needed not fear being surrounded by demons disguised as human beings in this darkest of environments. Among the audience, some wore mocking smiles tinged with pity as they watched her eat, while others discreetly swallowed their saliva. There was still two-thirds of the food remaining on the table, but the little girl had already eaten to her fill. Now, she longed for a drink of water. A menacing voice filled the air in response to her,ing from the darkly dressed, masked man. ¡°Someone guilty of the sin of gluttony, how could they waste food? All the food on this earth is hard-won. Wasting food means wasting thebor of others. God will be angry, you know.¡± The little girl finally felt fear. She scooted back and quietly cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ but I¡¯m already full¡­¡± Yet the man grabbed her hand and lifted her in front of the food, his icy hand gently touching the girl¡¯s stomach. His voice softened a bit. ¡°No, you¡¯re not full. Didn¡¯t you say that your greatest wish was to eat until you burst?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯ve sinned, a forgiving lord will still fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°All of this food is prepared for you. How can you not eat it? Come, feed her some more!¡± As the words fell, the same two men in ck robes with featureless masks from before stepped forward. One restrained the struggling girl, pinning down her hands and feet, while the other covered her mouth with one hand and mechanically forced things into her mouth with the other. The girl¡¯s cries echoed through the hall, and she couldn¡¯t even chew. The food was crazily stuffed into her mouth, whether from the te or fallen on the ground¡­ None went to waste. Her cries gradually diminished, while theughter below never ceased. Someone taunted, ¡°She¡¯s actually quite fortunate, at least she¡¯s stuffed to death.¡± ¡°Yeah,pared to other methods of dying, this one¡¯s not bad. I think it¡¯s rather fresh.¡± Cheyenne watched as the child hupped and struggled to breathe, a raging fury rising in her heart like vines growing wild in summer. She gripped her fists and abruptly stood up from her seat. The host on stage also noticed her actions, and his gaze shifted her way. ¡°Ma¡¯am in the red dress, do you need something? If it¡¯s about purchasing ingredients, you¡¯ll have to wait.¡± Cheyenne felt a bitter taste in her throat, biting her lip, as she looked into the eyes of the little girl¡­ Finally, she weakly uttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She sat back down, turning her head away and no longer looking at the little girl. Kelvin nced back at her, then turned his head away. He silently cursed under his breath, his words drowned out by the girl¡¯s sobs. On stage, the little girl¡¯s mouth was already stuffed full, unable to take in any more food. She hupped and sniffled twice. She closed her eyes forever. Her body, hands, face, and mouth were covered in food¡­ She was surrounded by it, just like her wish, being overfed to death. Cheyenne had never been so angry, not even when Kelvin openly brought Abbie home. These animals. That little girl was so young. If everything went well, she would have grown up safe and sound, with a loving family, and would have met a boy who loved her. But now, all of that had be an extravagant hope. She could only hope that she would be in painless bliss in heaven¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We can¡¯t save her right now, and we might end up endangering ourselves as well.¡± Suddenly, a deep and suppressed voice sounded in her ear, apanied by a refreshing and cold lotus fragrance that spread through her nose. She immediately turned her head back. Unaware of the close proximity between them, her head turned directly into his lips. Both of them were wearing fox masks, hers in red and his in silver-gray. Through the masks, Kelvin stared deeply and slightly stunned at her, his high nose lightly pressing against hers. The softness and sweetness of his lips made his body start to feel hot. Instinctively, he licked her lips. The word ¡°jelly¡± burst into his mind. As she realized that he was taking advantage of herself, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze turned cold, and she quickly pushed him away. She was about to give him a p to snap him out of it, but then thought about her current situation and bit her lip, holding back.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Gritting her teeth, she asked him, ¡°How did youe here?¡± Kelvin touched his lips, on which her scent still lingered. His mood suddenly improved significantly. Chapter 373: Anger He leaned close to her ear and warned, ¡°This is not a ce you should be. You walk from here to the right side of the hall and there¡¯s a staircase. Tell the guards my name and leave quickly!¡± Cheyenne was shocked, but luckily her mask concealed her expression. However, her widened eyes and slightly parted red lips still revealed her reaction to Kelvin. His lips curled lightly. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± She thought she was already clever enough, finding Soar Casino and TWILIGHT in the Dark League, but it seemed like Kelvin, that bastard, was always one step ahead of her. The same thing happened at Soar Casino, where that old man even let him in through the VIP channel! Damn it, just thinking about it made her frustrated. Cheyenne made no movement. She wasn¡¯t here to y; she hadn¡¯t investigated the situation thoroughly yet, so she couldn¡¯t leave. Besides, why should she mention his name? They were divorced, and she had nothing to do with him anymore. She didn¡¯t have to endure his male chauvinism. Just because he became a boss, he thought he could give orders wherever he went? She wouldn¡¯tply. Sitting with her legs crossed and arms folded, she continued to sit there. The person on stage had been reced by a new prisoner, used of the sin of lust. As for the punishment, Cheyenne had lost interest in watching. Seeing her uncooperative attitude, Kelvin¡¯s gaze dimmed, and he subtly furrowed his brows. He couldn¡¯t help but think about how she almost exposed herself when she suddenly stood up earlier. He helplessly said, ¡°If you want to stay, that¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t make any reckless moves, so you don¡¯t hinder meter.¡± After he finished speaking, he remained seated next to her, showing no intention of leaving. However, Cheyenne coldly hummed, ¡°I should be reminding you not to hinder me! And we¡¯re not close, so stay away from me!¡± Why did he have toe over here and squeeze into this seat when there were so many empty ones nearby? Not close? Kelvin¡¯s face immediately darkened, as he silently thought, ¡®We just kissed each other, and now you im that we¡¯re not close?¡¯ She was truly heartless. ¡­ In the Lawrence Vi, Iker was still sitting on the couch in his ck checkered pajamas. The book in his hands had been open for a while, but he hadn¡¯t read a single word. asionally, he would raise his sore neck and nce at the clock on the wall. The hour hand was still at ¡°7,¡± while the minute hand had only moved a right angle. Suddenly, Iker felt that time was passing so slowly when Cheyenne wasn¡¯t by his side. After a few more seconds, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Tanner next to him, ¡°What time did she leave?¡± Tanner held a bunch of dried crying grass in his hand, while his other hand held a pair of scissors as he helped old Mr. Edwards organize the herbs. When he heard Iker¡¯s question, he silently muttered to himself, ¡°The fourth time.¡± This was not at all like Iker¡¯s usual style. ¡°Miss Lawrence left at 6:40, so it¡¯s been exactly an hour now. But if TWILIGHT starts at 7, then Miss Lawrence should have only been inside for half an hour.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been half an hour, and she still hasn¡¯t returned. I hope nothing has happened.¡± His worry deepened, and his handsome face became serious, which surprised Tanner. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t been to a bar before, Master Iker, so you wouldn¡¯t know. Normally, people stay at a bar for at least two to three hours. Some people even party all night.¡± All night! Iker indeed had never been to a bar. If he wanted to drink, he had a room specifically for storing fine wines. The Todd family had nothing but money and alcohol. Unable to help his ckened face, Iker asked deeply, ¡°All night? What are they doing in there?¡± Tanner didn¡¯t dare openly mock his ignorance, so he pursed his lips and looked outside. Familiar with the topic, he said, ¡°What else can they do? Engage in some sexual intercourse when drunk, right?¡± As soon as thest word fell, a look of disbelief shed in Iker¡¯s eyes as he thoughtfully looked at Tanner. ¡°Have you done it too?¡± Tanner touched his nose and, blushing slightly, continued to work on the herbs. Shyly, he answered softly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but I never had the chance.¡± ¡°Coward!¡± As he thought about how seductive and beautiful Cheyenne looked when she left, Iker wondered about her alcohol tolerance¡­ He regretted even more for not having Tanner apany her. Just then, there was a knock on the door from outside. Both of them nced at each other, and Tanner stood up with a knowing look, hurrying to open the door. Standing there was a figure in white. ¡°Mr. Zamora, why are you here?¡± Eddie wiped off the sweat beads from his forehead. His white coat had stains of various colors ¨C red, green, purple ¨C making him look like he had just been pulled out of a dyeing vat. His eyes immediately looked towards the second floor room as he anxiously asked, ¡°Is Cheyenne here? I need to talk to her urgently.¡± Iker had met Eddie a few times, and their rtionship was not close but cordial. He knew Eddie was Cheyenne¡¯s good friend¡¯s brother, and that was about it. ¡°Why do you need to see Miss Lawrence? She went out, and we don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back,¡± Iker replied. Desperate for help, Eddie needed to trust Master Iker since Cheyenne wasn¡¯t around. He revealed the purpose of his visit directly. ¡°Master Iker, the potions have been stolen, and Mr. Owen is missing. You have significant influence in Akloit, can you help me find him?¡± ¡°What? Mr. Owen is missing!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been several days since I could reach him. I went to the Owen family just now, and the servants said he hasn¡¯t returned for a few days.¡± Eddie couldn¡¯t help but worry about whether something had happened to the director.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Both of these matters were troublesome, and he had no choice but to seek Cheyenne¡¯s help. ¡°Tanner, gather some people to help with the search. Mr. Zamora,e with me to the police station to file a report.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Only half an hour had passed, and six people were already dead on stage. Each one of them was a vibrant life. Fresh blood flowed along the dark edges of the stage, forming a small waterfall due to the forty-centimeter drop between the stage and the ground. ¡°Ssh¡­¡± It was ominous ck and eerie red. As it approached eight o¡¯clock, the masked man in ck brought the man at the end of the rope in front of the crowd for the final judgement. ¡°Jonathan Owen, sixty-two years old, Director of Hopedale Hospital. The crimemitted ¨C anger.¡± When he was pushed in front of everyone, Cheyenne stared fixedly at the old man on stage, her heart in a state of turmoil. Her red lips slightly parted, ¡°Jo-Jonathan!¡± Why was he here? Chapter 374: I Want His Heart Knowing that she was in a hurry, Kelvin pressed down on her restless shoulders, his warm hands holding her clenched and delicate fists. ¡°Cheyenne, I know you¡¯re anxious. Let¡¯s assess the situation first.¡± Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to rescue Jonathan. Jonathan had witnessed the deaths of the six people in front of him, but he still stood in the middle of the stage, expressionless. Although he was disheveled, he kept his back straight. His gaze was cold, waiting for the judgment that the executioner would impose on him. His indifferent posture seemed as if he were not the one about to die. On this stage, they had witnessed many ¡°tough guys,¡± but when the knife was really ced at their necks, even tough guys could turn into the weak. The executioner in ck with a mask continued speaking, ¡°This person attempted to investigate TWILIGHT¡¯s Misty Forest, which is a heinous crime.¡± As the words fell, the audience below the stage became even more uproarious. Everyone knew that Misty Forest was a distinctive ¡°product¡± of TWILIGHT, and if its secrets were exposed, TWILIGHT would suffer a significant loss and might even attract catastrophic consequences. They mored in various ways: ¡°Burn him alive!¡± ¡°Tie him to a cross; he betrayed the true Lord, nail him with spikes into his body!¡± ¡°Quarter him!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Various cruel punishments were suggested, and the waves of voices almost drowned out the executioner¡¯s voice. He raised his hand, and his sleeve slid down, revealing a section of his wrist. The string of rosewood beads on his wrist appeared in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. She was suddenly stunned. She seemed to have seen it before. Yes, she remembered she saw it in the car ident!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She picked up the bead at the scene, and it was the same bead that Eddie encountered during the attack, identical in every detail. So, what connection existed between Soar Casino and TWILIGHT? Cheyenne was certain that the person who led the attack on herst time was a young man. However, the voice from the stage sounded like someone around forty, with a slightly plump figure. Different people but possessing the same bracelet. Perhaps this bracelet, like the tattoo, was a symbol of identity. ¡°There¡¯s a saying: those who live by the sword will die by the sword. Since this old man is a medical practitioner, why don¡¯t we use this surgical knife as the instrument of punishment?¡± As the executioner¡¯s words fell, someone quickly approached with a wooden tray. On ity shining silver surgical knives, sharp as a de. The man took one with a narrow and long design, usually used for cutting deep-seated connective tissues. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze fixed on the knife pressed against Mr. Owen¡¯s chest. The pure silver alloy de was sharp enough to easily cut through bones, let alone the softer flesh tissue. Jonathan still wore the white coat when he was arrested. Soon, Cheyenne noticed a red flower blooming on his chest, starkly contrasting against the white fabric. The relentless voice of the judge echoed through the hall, questioning him, ¡°Tell me, where did you obtain the Misty Forest?¡± ¡°If you have the guts, go ahead and kill me,¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded weak andcking energy. Being confined here for several days without proper food or rest had taken its toll on his body. Even breathing had be slower, as increased breathing rates led to greater energy consumption. Cheyenne handed Eddie the vial of Misty Forest that Kelvin had given her. Jonathan had heard about the potency of the substance and decided to assist them in the investigation. He had known about TWILIGHT¡¯s existence ten years ago, but had no idea that Vincent was involved with TWILIGHT. Cheyenne felt deep guilt once again. First, it was Eddie, and now it was Jonathan¡­ There couldn¡¯t be a next time! As Jonathan¡¯s words trailed off, the surgical knife went in another inch, causing the blood to flow even faster. Therge droplets stained the white coat, creating an incredibly enchanting scene. The position of the de was just slightly away from the back of the heart, not immediately dangerous to the heart itself but capable of inflicting immense pain. Killing Jonathan in a second would be as easy as the turn of a hand. All that was required was a slight deviation of the surgical knife to the left, even just one centimeter, and he would die from massive bleeding of the aorta. His life hung in the bnce of the judge¡¯s mood. Jonathan frowned, his aged face lined with deep wrinkles. But he managed to grit his teeth and endure the first wave of pain. The judge continued questioning, ¡°You won¡¯t answer? Fine, then I¡¯ll ask you the next question. If you continue to resist, I will truly kill you!¡± Jonathan struggled to open his eyes and let out a soft grunt, ¡°Do as you please, I¡¯ll be damned if I beg for mercy!¡± ¡°Mr. Owen, I heard that you received a higher education in this country. How can you use such foulnguage? That is truly uncivilized.¡± As the voice echoed, the surgical knife in the judge¡¯s hand prepared to go deeper. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, what did you find in the Misty Forest?¡± Mr. Owen stuck to his old tune, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Heh, you old man, you¡¯re a tough nut to crack. Fine, if you won¡¯t speak, then I have no choice but to kill you. Once you¡¯re dead, the secret will be preserved.¡± Just as the man was about to make his move, Cheyenne suddenly stood up from her seat, her melodious voice ringing out, startling everyone present. It was as if lightning had struck the calm ground, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to skip a beat. ¡°Wait a minute, sir.¡± All eyes turned towards the source of the interruption, finding a beautiful and seductive woman with a voluptuous figure. Each pair of eyes held different intentions and glimmers of light. Even the masked figure of the ck-d executioner couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze towards Cheyenne, intrigued. This woman had disrupted their ¡°execution¡± for the second time tonight. A trace of doubt emerged in his heart. ¡°Miss, do you have something to say?¡± the judge inquired, feigning calmness. Cheyenne licked her lips, smiling softly, her voice sweet as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that each person entering has the right to choose the ingredients they desire. Is that true, sir?¡± Taken aback, the man hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. May I ask what ingredients you need, Miss? If you don¡¯t mind, please wait and I can amodate your requestter.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne interrupted him. ¡°I mind!¡± Chapter 375: Justice Kelvin had known that Cheyenne was bold, but he never expected her to openly challenge TWILIGHT head-on. At this moment, he truly felt that Cheyenne was incredibly beautiful, with her silver hair shining brightly in the darkness, akin to a star in the night sky. Like the countless stars, she was radiant. After witnessing so many bloody and dark scenes, an ordinary woman would have been scared witless. But Cheyenne remained calm and stood up to speak. She truly lived up to his expectations. In the past, he was the one who couldn¡¯t recognize her worth, mistaking her for a good-for-nothing and neglecting her for so many years. Sensing the atmosphere in the hall bing tense and oppressive, Kelvin was afraid that Cheyenne¡¯s shining presence would attract unwanted attention. So, he stood up as well, reached out, and embraced Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder, pulling her into his arms. In silence, he dered his dominance. His tall and imposing figure blocked many people¡¯s lecherous gazes. His eyes gazed at the person on the stage, and Kelvin¡¯s lips parted, his voice filled with maism. ¡°Sorry, my girlfriend was just too worried about my illness and lost her temper for a moment.¡± Cheyenne quickly realized that he was helping her. After regaining herposure, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this, my boyfriend has a rare disease and needs fresh human blood as a catalyst. Ahem¡­ I was just too anxious.¡± Kelvin felt a moment of joy when she introduced him as her ¡°boyfriend.¡± But as he heard the second half of her statement, his handsome face darkened. What kind of bizarre disease was she talking about? Couldn¡¯t shee up with a better excuse? Even he felt guilty just listening to it. Would these people believe them? To appear more convincing as a ¡°sick¡± person, he deliberately suppressed his aura, bing a gentle and weak beautiful man who relied on his wife. So, this was the ingredient they needed! Fresh human blood? This was truly an unheard-of prescription¡­ Jonathan¡¯s eyes misted over, his true emotions now hidden behind his disheveled grey hair. How did Cheyenne and Mr. Foley end up here?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. These two idiots should have stayed out of TWILIGHT if they wanted to leave unscathed. With their interference, the suspicion might have already begun. He was already in his sixties this year and should have retired two years ago. It was just that Cheyenne had always refused to work at the hospital. He was worried that Eddie¡¯s gentle personality would make it difficult for him to control the group of old folks working for him, so he reluctantly served as the director for another two years. He could die, but Cheyenne couldn¡¯t. Jonathan used his gaze to signal Cheyenne to leave quickly, but she didn¡¯t budge. The man on the stage, his face behind the mask, grew serious. He seemed reluctant to make this deal. ¡°Dear guests, I¡¯m sorry¡­ we do have living people here, right above your heads.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t even bother to look up, his gaze fixed on the man. They were mutually testing each other. ¡°What if we only want him? I¡¯ll pay ten million! I only need a little blood, it won¡¯t affect your executions.¡± Ten million! Just for some blood, it seemed like a guaranteed profitable deal. Even if a healthy adult male sold all their organs, it would only be worth two or three million. Kelvin was certainly generous. The man in ck hesitated for a moment, and a warning came from above. He rejected Kelvin¡¯s offer. ¡°Sorry, sir¡­¡± ¡°What about twenty million? I really need this blood¡­¡± Kelvin raised his offer to twenty million. The whole room fell silent, everyone holding their breath, waiting for the judgment from the man in ck. Time passed slowly, and it was evident that the judge was tempted, but he hesitated. Suddenly, another man in ck walked out from behind the stage curtain. It was unclear what he said to the judge¡¯s ear. After the judge listened, he rejected Kelvin¡¯s twenty million and apologized, saying that Jonathan had been reserved by someone else and couldn¡¯t be executed for now. This was the first time since TWILIGHT was established that a ¡°criminal¡± on the execution tform could live. As they were about to take Mr. Owen away, Cheyenne grew even more anxious, her gaze following that figure¡­ ¡°Kelvin, what should we do now?¡± She instinctively asked the man beside her. ¡°Wait.¡± The situation had changed so suddenly, there must be some trickery or perhaps another trap? But the people from TWILIGHT should not have known about their presence here. A realization gradually formed in Kelvin¡¯s mind. Perhaps they had fallen into a trap from the very beginning. From discovering the pattern to finding the Bible, and witnessing the cruel punishments at TWILIGHT, it seemed as though there was an invisible hand pushing them forward. And it all started with that symbol. Both Kelvin and Cheyenne had the same feeling. The fact that she felt like a clown infuriated herself. Cheyenne had slightly more information than Kelvin. She knew that Datura stramonium was found in both Misty Forest and the driver Konner involved in the car ident, and it was rted to the Todd family. Second, Soar Casino was likely TWILIGHT¡¯s money-making industry. Third, Cheyenne now doubted whether Sam¡­ knew about the business card that appeared in his Bible. The man appeared elegant and gentle. He didn¡¯t seem like someone involved with darkness. Hopefully, he didn¡¯t know the origin of the business card. The ¡°execution¡± ended prematurely and entered the phase of free trade¡­ Turns out, the so-called ¡°ingredients¡± were organs! Among them were metal craftsmen who needed nails or bones for their perfect works of art. There were also painters fascinated by the philosophy of life and death, seeking the most perfect body¡­ Some came to TWILIGHT because of illness, their organs failing or damaged, and they had to find substitutes. Regardless of the reasons, they made a deal with TWILIGHT, and in this lifetime, they would never escape TWILIGHT¡¯s control! Cheyenne suddenly remembered ament she read on the website: ¡°Never make a deal with the devil easily!¡± So that¡¯s what it meant. The devil they mentioned was TWILIGHT. Only when twilight came did life truly begin. The meaning being expressed was that only when darkness descended did someone could see the true face of the world. The sunlight outside was always false. It could not reach the corners of darkness or the evil within human hearts! That¡¯s why TWILIGHT was needed, with its judges and executors walking in the darkness. They were servants of God¡¯s loyal subjects, representing the ¡°justice¡± of the Almighty in upholding the entire world. Kelvin also observed everything coldly. He held Cheyenne¡¯s hand firmly, his lips sealed, not uttering a word. After a while, he suddenly reached out and embraced Cheyenne, whispering in her ear with a hoarse and deep voice. ¡°Cheyenne, justice will never bete.¡± At that time, everything here would be overturned! Chapter 376: Mr. Foley Strikes Again The air was filled with the scent of blood. Laughter from the group of devils echoed in her ears. For a moment, Cheyenne felt overwhelmed, realizing her own insignificance and powerlessness. Whether it was the little girl who was brutally killed or Jonathan, she couldn¡¯t save them¡­ Kelvin¡¯s words gave her a glimmer of determination amidst the confusion, ¡°I understand now.¡± Seeming to sense her lingering worry about Jonathan, Kelvin hesitated for a few seconds, then grabbed her hand and pulled her close to him. The back of her cocktail dress revealed smooth skin, pressed against his warm chest. Feeling the heat, Cheyenne quickly pushed him away. This sudden intimacy caused her face to darken, ring at him with indignation, and scolding him in a huff. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hush, maybe there¡¯s another way to save Mr. Owen.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± He said mysteriously, grabbing her hand and leading her away from the floor minus two to the floor minus one. It felt like entering apletely different world. Simr to most bars on the outside, only the scale was grander, and thevish decorations hinted at luxury. She nced casually at thebels on the liquor cab ¨C all seemingly priced in five figures. Young men and women on the dance floor were immersed in the music, twisting their bodies, shaking their heads. The air was infused with an intoxicating atmosphere of excess. Cheyenne¡¯s stunning figure and outrageously long legs quickly caught the attention of many men. A drunken young man with blonde hair approached, his speech slurred. He reached out to touch Cheyenne¡¯s mask. ¡°Hey babe, with such a hot body, you can¡¯t be an ugly duckling. Let me have a look, if you¡¯re pretty enough, I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡± Before the young man¡¯s hand could reach Cheyenne, Kelvin stared at him with fierce eyes, and just as he was about to step forward to teach him a lesson, a cry of pain was heard from the young man¡­ Cheyenne decisively delivered a quick and precise blow to the man¡¯s most vulnerable area. The dancing figures around them all came to a halt, and the male onlookers frowned in empathy. The sound of gasps filled the air. Someone muttered, ¡°This girl is really tough!¡± Cheyenne was wearing pointed high heels, and the designer had embellished a small piece of metal on the tip. Kelvin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, his lips twitched. This¡­ left him at a loss. He finally had a chance to y the hero and save the beauty. But the beauty had resolved the situation, making him seem unnecessary here. The young man, writhing in pain after being kicked, red fiercely at the two in front of him. ¡°You shamelessly attacked me. If you have the guts, let¡¯s fight fair and square.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne mercilessly stomped on his chest, grinding her heel down with force. The angle of her tilt entuated her slender legs and graceful figure. Her yfulughter sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. Cheyenne looked at the young man with disdain, her eyes coldly fixed on his crotch. In a cool andposed voice, she said, ¡°So small, only seven centimeters? And you have the audacity toe and hit on me. Have you seen the guy next to me?¡± ¡°His is eighteen centimeters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if you feel self-abased?¡± Under her mask, Kelvin¡¯s face turned red. Fortunately, the mask shielded him from the outside world, so no one could see that his ears had turned red as well due to the dim lighting. Kelvin reached out and pulled Cheyenne into his embrace, his voice somewhat unnatural. ¡°Now you know how great I am.¡± Not sure if he was proud or embarrassed, he quickly held Cheyenne¡¯s waist with one hand as they made a showy exit. In a nondescript corner of the bar, a man in a ck jacket and a white baseball cap sat alone, holding a half-empty ss in his hand. His eyes followed the direction of the couple, his gaze shing with an intriguing light. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯ve kept me waiting.¡± Meanwhile, Cheyenne followed Kelvin into a private room. He seemed like a regr here, directly telling the waiter, ¡°Room number one.¡± A waiter with a faceless white mask led them to room number one. The corridor stretched on, with walls covered in chaotic graffiti. Large patches of ck and red intertwined with other scattered colors, creating a stifling atmosphere. There was an inexplicable gloominess. As an artist, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t appreciate this kind of art. ¡°How long do we get there?¡± she tugged on Kelvin¡¯s sleeve, lowering her voice and whispering. Due to their height difference, he had to bend down and lean closer to hear what she was saying. At that moment, the colorful lights in the corridor fell perfectly on his face, making his fox mask appear ethereal and elusive. Only those two deep-set eyes left asting impression on her. In this unfamiliar environment, facing unknown fears, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel reassured. Kelvin¡¯srge hand firmly held onto her soft and tender hand, a faint smile forming at the corner of his lips as he reassured her, ¡°We¡¯re almost there, just stick close to me.¡± She had so many questions in her mind. Like why he came here¡­ Like why he seemed familiar with this ce¡­ And¡­ why was he shamelessly holding her hand again? Just as Cheyenne was about to shake off his hand, she heard Kelvin¡¯s deep and solemn voice above her. ¡°Don¡¯t fuss. The routes here areplicated, and you might get lost and fall into the hands of those people. There are people who go missing here every month¡­¡± Reluctantly, she decided not to resist, thinking of what she had just witnessed. The girl trapped in the cage was probably one of the missing persons. For some reason, Cheyenne stopped struggling and let him lead her. In a ce she couldn¡¯t see, Kelvin¡¯s lips curled into a victorious smile. The waiter led them to room number one. The entrance of the room was marked with a metallic ¡°VIP¡± sign, distinguishing it from the other rooms. Upon entering, they found a fresh and elegant modern decor. Warm yellow lights shone on the mahogany furniture, giving it an antique feel. A purple y tea set worth a fortune was ced on the table. Kelvin walked over and sat down, starting to prepare tea. He pointed to the empty seat next to him and said, ¡°After being here for so long, why don¡¯t you sit down, have a cup of tea, and take a rest?¡± Frustrated, Cheyenne walked over and kicked the trash can in front of him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Foley, did you pay again?¡± Otherwise, how could he receive VIP treatment everywhere he went? Chapter 377: VIP Treatment It was hard for Kelvin to contain his slight sense of satisfaction as he heard the subtle jealousy in Cheyenne¡¯s voice. Beneath his aloof exterior, he was just an ordinary man after all. Even though Kelvin had long cultivated a demeanor ofposure in the face of praise or criticism, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of excitement when the woman he cared about showed signs of admiration for him. In order to appear less proud, he restrained the urge to smile and answered in a casual tone, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve had contact with many people, and some of them are familiar with TWILIGHT.¡± Listening intently, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes inwardly. Kelvin continued to boast in her ear, ¡°VIP treatment isn¡¯t expensive at all. I just spent a little money, nothing worth mentioning, really.¡± Hah. Now he¡¯s showing off how wealthy he is¡­Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In the dim lighting, Kelvin subtly looked up at her, knowing that he shouldn¡¯t push it too far. He cleared his throat and regained his seriousness. ¡°Alright,e and have some tea.¡± He reached out and handed her a cup of tea. This seemingly casual gesture made Cheyenne stare at him as if he were a strange creature, studying him for several nces. When did the lofty Mr. Foley learn to serve tea to others? Instead of taking the cup of tea from Kelvin¡¯s hand, she grabbed another cup and swiftly poured herself some tea. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Under her breath, she muttered, ¡°No good deed goes unpunished.¡± They were the only two in the private room, and the soundproofing was excellent. The deafening music from outside was greatly diminished, bing a faint background noise. Justing out of an extremely noisy environment, her mind was still in a highly concentrated and tense state. At such times, even the slightest sound around her would be magnified infinitely. Moreover, the room was quiet. Kelvin distinctly heard her words, and an indescribable sense of disappointment washed over him. The Cheyenne who used to bepletely devoted to him had been pushed away by him, and now she treated him with such an attitude. A faint glimmer of dark sadness flickered in his deep-set eyes, growing deeper¡­ Kelvin pressed the red button on the table, and the sound of an rm immediately filled the room, startling Cheyenne. She quickly turned her head and questioned him, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just amunication device,¡± he reassured her. After the rm sounded for a few seconds, they heard heavy footsteps approaching the door. The closed door was pushed open from the outside, revealing a slender man in a ck tailcoat standing at the entrance. He wore a half-moon-shaped mask, with only half of his face visible. From his prominent nose and full lips, it could be seen that he was a handsome young man with delicate features. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze had been fixed on him since he entered, and Kelvin suddenly felt a twinge of displeasure. He furrowed his brow and his voice became noticeably colder. The masked waiter locked his gaze on the two individuals, sensing that they were not ordinary people based on their attire and demeanor. Just as confusion began to rise, Kelvin asked, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. King, is he here?¡± Upon hearing this name, Cheyenne¡¯s mind momentarily couldn¡¯t process it. Could it be that when he mentioned ¡°Mr. King,¡± he was referring to that ¡°K¡± she was looking for? Kelvin, how many more secrets do you have? The masked waiter dismissed any suspicions about the two individuals because anyone who knew ¡°Mr. King¡± was either associated with TWILIGHT or a distinguished guest in business with TWILIGHT. Based on their attire, he concluded that they belonged to thetter group. ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go to the front desk and inquire for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± they replied. Shortly after, the waiter returned to the private room with a bottle of red wine. He walked over, holding a wooden tray with one hand, and poured the red liquid slowly into the ss. The bluish light shone on the dark red wine, turning it into a purplish hue as it entered their eyes. It was a truly dreamy color. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the wine, and she caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s hand trembling as he held the bottom of the wine bottle. What¡¯s going on? Normally, for waiters like him who worked in bars, pouring wine should be a skill they were proficient in. But when he poured the wine just now, his hand trembled twice, causing a drop of red wine to identally spill on the table. This shouldn¡¯t have happened. Cheyenne nced at his hand, and without a word, exchanged a silent look with Kelvin. He seemed to have noticed something off about the waiter as well, his lips pursed as he spoke with a cool and mysterious tone in the private room. ¡°Where is Mr. King? I had an appointment to meet him here at nine,¡± he inquired. The waiter seemed momentarily stunned, but quickly responded, ¡°Please wait a few more minutes, Mr. King is temporarily upied and cannote at the moment. This bottle of wine is on his tab, please enjoy the wine while you wait.¡± Cheyenne extended her fair and delicate hand, picked up the stemmed ss, and stared at the dark red liquid within. She lightly swirled the ss a couple of times and took a sip, remarking, ¡°It tastes good.¡± Lastly, she licked her lips, revealing a deeper shade of red than the wine itself. Kelvin also lifted his own ss and took a sip, tilting his head back. He instructed the waiter, ¡°Alright, you may leave. Tell Mr. King to hurry up, I¡¯m pressed for time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the waiter replied. The waiter gazed at the two as they drank the wine, a triumphant smile forming beneath his mask. His steps hastened slightlypared to when he entered as he left the room. The door closed once again. Cheyenne¡¯s face immediately changed, and she turned her head to spit the wine she had held in her mouth into the nearby trash bin. ¡°He spiked the wine¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a cool sensation on her lips as Kelvin¡¯s long and distinct fingers pressed lightly against them. She didn¡¯t even notice when he had approached her again. His eyes shone like stars as he looked at her intently, and for a moment, she saw her own reflection in his pupils. Her heart trembled at the sight. His lips moved slightly, and she stared fixedly at his lips. Someone was eavesdropping them Cheyenne nodded, her gaze shifting downward to his finger resting on her lips. ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Her voice carried a warning tone. Only then did he regretfully retract his hand. Chapter 378: Mr. Foley Is Blind Outside the private room, a man wearing a ck jacket and a white baseball cap leaned against the wall, with light shining down from above, obscuring his face. Only the silver metal ornament on his clothes reflected a dazzling light. He was holding a phone and speaking in a muffled and indistinct voice from beneath his mask. ¡°I understand, I will bring that woman to you, what¡¯s the rush?¡± As the waiter approached him, the man knew that the people inside had been drugged and fallen down. His voice became somewhat eager. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take action now.¡± After hanging up quickly, he strode forward with his long legs and approached the waiter, asking, ¡°Did they drink it?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw them drink it with my own eyes,¡± the waiter confirmed. The manughed loudly, seemingly disdainful of the naivet¨¦ and foolishness of the people inside. He kicked open the door of the private room. His gaze sharpened. Sure enough, the pair of themy on the couch as if they were asleep. As a chaotic sound of footsteps approached, Cheyenne quickly assessed how many people wereing in her mind. Four? Or five? If it was four or five, she and Kelvin still had a chance of winning. Just as she was contemting the best time to act, Kelvin tightly grasped her wrist¡­ He didn¡¯t open his eyes or say a word¡­ but his subtle gesture made it clear to Cheyenne what he wanted to convey. She gave up struggling.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The man in the ck jacket looked on in surprise as the two of them held hands. He sneered and reached out his rough hand to touch Cheyenne¡¯s smooth and rounded shoulder. The desire in his eyes deepened. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you have finally fallen into my hands. With such a perfect figure, it would be a shame if I didn¡¯t enjoy myself.¡± He knows who I am! Feeling disgusted by his touch, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment when she heard him call out her name. Who was he? Did he deliberately leave that business card to lure her here? No, how could he be so certain that she woulde tonight? She had suspected it was Sam before, but this man¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound like Sam¡¯s. And his scent¡­ voices could be disguised, but a person¡¯s scent could not be concealed. Sam had a cold and mncholic scent, reminiscent of the vast sea, while this man approaching her exuded a strong mix of tobo, alcohol, and a heavy perfume. Only men who frequently mingle among women would have such a scent. A possible answer gradually formed in Cheyenne¡¯s mind. He was the Aidan she had been looking for!!! After the shock subsided, a surge of impatience and a longing to capture him welled up inside her. However, Aidan spoke first. ¡°Take them away,¡± he ordered. Soon, the two ¡°unconscious¡± individuals were carried away, and Cheyenne faintly sensed that she was back on the floor minus two because the air smelled noticeably different. After being rudely thrown to the ground by those men, Aidan instructed his subordinates to leave first. Before he could pass judgment on the two people, he had some other matters to attend to. One of the masked men let out a coarse and lewd chuckle. ¡°Aidan, can we have some fun with this woman too?¡± To be honest, this woman¡¯s figure was too tempting. Any man wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. Her chest was even bigger than those female anchors online. Her waist was defined, her legs were a masterpiece created by God! Aidan jokingly scolded him, ¡°You rascal. Fine, but you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m tired of ying. I¡¯ve been wanting her for a long time¡­¡± As soon as they heard his words, everyone knew it was a sure thing. Aidan was usually generous, and after he slept with a woman, he would give her to them. This time wouldn¡¯t be an exception. ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t disturb you then.¡± While they were having their conversation, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes and open them for a moment in her boiling anger. To her surprise, Kelvin also opened his eyes. His gaze was chilling and sharp, like frost-edged des, as he stared at Aidan¡¯s retreating figure, emitting a trace of killing intent. It was the first time Cheyenne had seen him so angry, and she couldn¡¯t help but blink, wondering if she had mistaken it. Is this guy really angry? Why? Bang! The door closed once again, creating a loud noise. The two pretended to be asleep andy quietly on the cold ground. The sound of each footstep reached Cheyenne¡¯s ears clearly, just like the feeling she felt when she fell asleep with her ears pressed against the table while reading. When her deskmate was writing, the sound of the pen tip rubbing against the paper was infinitely amplified that summer afternoon and reached her ears. N ow, the sound of footsteps was infinitely amplified, and every step seemed to trample deep into her heart¡­ Getting closer. The man squatted down, and the smell of perfume, tobo and alcohol on his body became stronger, filling the tip of Cheyenne¡¯s nose. She felt a little itchy for no reason and wanted to sneeze¡­ ¡°Cheyenne, you should never have stood out.¡± Aidan dered, his suggestive gaze lingering on her, as he reached out a finger to hook the strap of Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder. The silver strap was delicate, contrasting with her fair and exquisite corbone. It made one itch to tear it apart. ¡°Since you¡¯re about to die anyway, why not let me have a taste first? Kelvin must be blind to chase after an ordinary mistress when he has such a stunning wife like you. I bet you¡¯re just wasting away in the Foley family. Let me be generous and grant you a fiery experience between a man and a woman before you die,¡± Aidan provocatively said. Kelvin had an icy expression on his face. He knew better than anyone how tempting Cheyenne was. He used to dislike seductive figures like hers, afraid that his desires would cloud his judgment. Although he eventually sumbed, he never allowed any other man to touch her. Just as Cheyenne was about to take matters into her own hands, Kelvin, a step faster, opened his eyes and grabbed the man by his cor, forcefully pinning him to the ground. He mercilesslynded a series of punches on the man¡¯s chest. This sudden turn of events caught Aidan off guard, and he received several heavy blows before he could react. The metallic tang of blood seeped out from under his mask, staining his chin. Cheyenne, seeing his intense attack, hurriedly grabbed Kelvin¡¯s hand. ¡°Enough! If we kill him, we won¡¯t be able to find any clues. Let me see this bastard¡¯s true face first.¡± Aidan finally understood the situation, his anger boiling over. ¡°You! You deceived me¡­¡± Damn it, he had been tricked. They weren¡¯t drugged at all. Chapter 379: Try to Trust Me The woman walked seductively towards him and squatted down by his side. She extended her slender hand towards the mask on his face and spoke in a clear and charming voice. ¡°Come, let me see what you look like, you son of a bitch.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s fingertips barely touched the edge of his mask. Her tender finger lifted a corner of the mask to reveal the face underneath the mask. Both pairs of eyes fell upon the mask simultaneously¡­ A slightly tense atmosphere permeated the air, and Cheyenne stared fixedly, her curiosity growing stronger by the second. In an instant, Aidan struggled and kicked over the nearby coffee table, causing the beer bottles on top to fall and make a loud noise, attracting the attention of people outside. ¡°What happened?¡± A rough and angry voice came from outside the door. Inside the room, taking advantage of Kelvin¡¯s momentary distraction, Aidan suddenly took out a short knife from his robe and stabbed towards Kelvin¡¯s neck. Suddenly, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but exhale lightly and screamed, ¡°Watch out!¡± Aidan¡¯s strike was forceful, indicating that he had undergone training. Fortunately, Kelvin reacted quickly, reaching out hisrge and sturdy hand to grasp the de. The sharp edge cut into his palm, blood streaming out. Sttering onto his ck suit, a hint of eerie red spread into the dense ck. ¡°Quick, something happened inside.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Bang! The wooden door was kicked open by someone, and over a dozen men dressed in ck robes, holding knives and hidden weapons, rushed in, surrounding Cheyenne and Kelvin in the middle. Meanwhile, he was still grappling with Aidan. ¡°Capture them quickly!¡± Aidan ordered his men. The group of people, fierce and menacing, wielding weapons, attacked the two, and amidst the crowd, another man in a ck robe shouted, ¡°Kill the man, capture the woman alive, we need her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Oh no, these people were after her. Cheyenne quickly calmed herself and raised her fair chin as she walked to Kelvin. She intentionally lowered her voice and whispered in his ear. ¡°They¡¯re here to capture me, and they won¡¯t hurt me for now. I¡¯ll distract them, and you should take the opportunity to escape.¡± But when Kelvin heard her words, his gaze turned cold, his forehead wrinkling as he resolutely refused her. ¡°I am a man!¡± How could he abandon her alone and escape in such a critical moment? Cheyenne nced at him with her eyes and her red lips curled slightly. ¡°If you die here, no one will take care of your beloved Miss Berry. Mr. Foley, you better not show off your bravery anymore. Even if you die trying to save me, I won¡¯t feel the slightest gratitude!¡± With that, her hand slowly moved to her leg, lifting a corner of her silver short skirt to reveal fair and tender skin. On that slender thigh, there was a bronze-colored dagger tied. Cheyenne drew the dagger, swiftly removing the sheath, as if preparing to strike. ¡°Go, quickly.¡± Her voice was icy cold, devoid of any emotion. Kelvin¡¯s heart trembled. He tightly grasped Cheyenne¡¯s other soft hand but calmly looked into her eyes and said something unrted. ¡°She is not my beloved, never has been.¡± Unfortunately, the group of men in ck robes had already charged forward. Cheyenne had no time for him. Gripping the dagger tightly, she rushed forward. Only a vague sentence reached Kelvin¡¯s ears. She said, ¡°If I¡¯m unfortunate enough to be captured, go find Master Iker to save me. Hurry, go!¡± Kelvin cursed inwardly, ¡°Damn it!¡± Why did she recklessly go on her own? Facing a dozen physically strong men, she was just inviting trouble with her petite frame. In an instant, Kelvin joined the battle as well, although he had no weapons and had to rely on his bare hands. He grabbed a chair nearby and swung it at the approaching man in a ck robe. Standing back-to-back in the midst of the crowd, they concentrated their spirits and awaited the next round of attacks. At the same time, Cheyenne¡¯s teeth clenched tightly, her voice echoing behind him. ¡°Perhaps it will attract more people soon, Kelvin, and you won¡¯t be able to escape now,¡± she said anxiously. To her surprise, heughed casually, reaching out to grab her slightly trembling hand. ¡°Cheyenne, you don¡¯t need Master Iker, I can help.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Try trusting me once.¡± Suddenly, he turned his head, and his deep-set eyes held a glimmer she had never seen before. This Kelvin seemed different from that in her memories¡­ yet it was still him, and Cheyenne was lost in her thoughts. Aidan seized the opportunity, drew his gun, and aimed it at Cheyenne¡¯s arm, about to pull the trigger. ¡°Cheyenne, get down!¡± Kelvin¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in her ears. She looked up abruptly, watching as the bullet flew towards her from the zing gun barrel. ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of the gunshot reverberated in Cheyenne¡¯s mind, as the private room was rtively enclosed, causing the originally loud noise to create an echo after bouncing off the walls. For a moment, it seemed like Aidan had fired twice. She immediately lowered her head and nced at her arm. Nothing¡­ She realized that the foolish Kelvin had used his own body to shield her from the bullet. The bullet, which should have hit her arm, had passed through Kelvin¡¯s shoulder, causing blood to slowly stain his white shirt. ¡°Kelvin, you¡­¡± Why did he take a bullet for her? Even if she couldn¡¯t evade it, Aidan¡¯s initial goal wasn¡¯t to kill her. Being shot in the arm might cause injury, but it wouldn¡¯t be immediately fatal. Behind her mask, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t see Kelvin¡¯s face at this moment, but his burning gaze seemed to want to melt her. Cheyenne quickly reached out to support his body. He smiled softly and answered her doubts, ¡°You¡¯re a woman. It wouldn¡¯t look good to have scars on your hands.¡± But he was different¡­ The sound of the gunshots attracted more men in ck robes. The entrance was nowpletely blocked, so the only option left was to escape through the window. Cheyenne forced herself to calm down and analytically considered the best way to get out. ¡°Can we still make it?¡± ¡°Taking down a couple more won¡¯t be a problem,¡± he replied, his voice filled with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and we¡¯ll run together!¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Three!¡± Now is the time! Cheyenne somehow retrieved a few silver needles and held them between her fingertips. As her voice fell, the silver needles flew towards the group of people at lightning speed. A sh of silver brilliance disappeared in mid-air, leaving the men confused, thinking their eyes were ying tricks on them. It wasn¡¯t until their fallenrades cried out in pain that they raised their heads in astonishment, looking towards Cheyenne. Chapter 380: A Secret Room She grabbed the nearby metal chair and smashed it towards the window. ss shattered, and countless shards scattered around. The chase was momentarily halted for a second. ¡°Now is the time, let¡¯s go!¡± Cheyenne shouted, grabbing Kelvin¡¯s hand and holding onto his waist tightly. She jumped towards the broken window, her high-heeled shoes stepping on the nearby steps. Kelvin¡¯s hand pressed on her shoulder, his other arm wrapped around her slender and smooth waist. His ck suit intertwined with her silver-white skirt as they jumped together. Just above their heads were the fragments of broken ss. Fearful, Cheyenne closed her eyes involuntarily, her grip tightening. The scene was like a beautiful and dreamlike duet of mermaids in the deep sea, a picture that belonged in a fairy tale appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Just before theynded, Kelvin used his body to cushion her fall. His back hit the ground heavily, and the shards of ss cut through his exquisitely tailored suit. A muffled groan escaped from behind his azure fox mask. Cheyenne only felt a slight jolt,nding on something soft. There was no pain whatsoever. Without waiting for her to ask about Kelvin¡¯s condition, the two hastily got up from the ground. Three or four executioners in ck robes were still present on the long and narrow corridor. Aidan, apanied by his men, chased after them. He held a gun and aimed at Kelvin¡¯s leg. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Stop them for me!¡± The corridor turned chaotic as people fell and rolled. Kelvin pulled a ck-robed person towards him, taking the bullet that was from Aidan. Suppressing the pain in his shoulder and back, he pulled Cheyenne¡¯s hand and hurried towards the stairwell. Wherever the two of them passed, the surroundings were in a mess. Cheyenne, wearing high heels, felt like her feet were about to break as she almost stumbled. ¡°Are you okay?¡± His gaze looked at her ankle with concern. The strap of her high-heeled sandals had broken at some point, causing her foot to twist. Her delicate and slender foot swelled up high, with several bloody cuts caused by the ss, blood flowing through them. But behind them were the relentless pursuers. They couldn¡¯t stop. Kelvin quickly crouched down and told her, ¡°Climb up on my back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go quickly,¡± Cheyenne bit her lip and refused his offer. How could he escape with her on his back? He should have left earlier when she told him to. If they were caught, there would be no one left to deliver the message. Without a word, Kelvin suddenly lifted her horizontally. Her body went weightless for a second, and then she realized she was being held in his arms, her face turning slightly red.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t be stubborn. Your hands¡­¡± She pointed out that his hands were still bleeding. ¡°Left or right?¡± he asked. Cheyenne quickly nced and chose the left. There were rooms with locked doors ahead. In the midst of their panic, they hid in one of the rooms. The room was dimly lit, with many tall iron shelves, covered by a huge piece of ck velvet that seemed to absorb all light and sound. The air carried an indescribable eerie and sinister feeling. Kelvin pulled her hand and hid behind the shelf, close to the wall, listening attentively to the sounds outside. ¡°Search, search every room, and find them for me!¡± The enraged voice carried immense murderous intent, as if they wished to tear them apart. ¡°Yes.¡± Footsteps could be heard outside. It felt as if someone had entered the room they were in, and Cheyenne¡¯s heartbeat involuntarily elerated. In the dark night, Kelvin¡¯s deep and profound eyes were also fixed on the slowly opening door. She tightened the dagger in her hand¡­ and watched silently. The dim light from outside prated into the room, illuminating the shelves. The object under the ck velvet sessfully frightened away the two people who intended to check inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go, this isn¡¯t a good ce.¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t checked yet, and why is the door open?¡± This was too strange. Another person replied, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Maybe someone picked up some ingredients and forgot to close the door. It is chaotic tonight, maybe they just didn¡¯t have time to do it.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gloomy here.¡± After speaking, the two of them left the secret room. The sound of metal colliding came, and those two locked the door from the outside before leaving! Only after the footsteps outsidepletely disappeared did Cheyenne and Kelvin look at each other. There was no sound around them, which meant that this was a rtively sealed space. Without even a window. The only way out was through that door! Cheyenne made a rough estimate of the room¡¯s size, over 200 square meters, long and deep. The air here should be able to sustain them for three days. But what about food and water? A person can survive three days without eating, but they cannot go three days without water. She couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and jokingly looked at Kelvin. ¡°Regretting now, huh? I told you to leave quickly, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now you can¡¯t leave even if you want to!¡± Kelvin, on the other hand, rarelyughed. After wearing a mask for quite a while, he felt a bit suffocated. He reached up and took off the mask, throwing it aside. His breathing became more rapid, and Cheyenne knew that the pain in his shoulder must have intensified. Without any light here¡­ She reached out her hand in the darkness and touched Kelvin¡¯s shoulder, feeling a wet, sticky liquid. It was blood! ¡°Kelvin, are you in pain?¡± she asked. In the darkness, she heard his lightughter by her ear. ¡°Not at all.¡± That couldn¡¯t be true! She could hear Kelvin¡¯s slightlybored breathing, very faint. He was clearly enduring the pain. Aplex feeling welled up in Cheyenne¡¯s heart. She never expected to encounter Kelvin here, and never expected him to take a bullet for her. In a moment of crisis, he could have abandoned her and escaped for his own safety. But he didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t understand him more and more. In her mind, Kelvin was just a heartless man who loved Abbie Berry deeply, so she didn¡¯t understand why he did so much for her sake. Cheyenne¡¯s words earlier weren¡¯t just empty talk. She truly couldn¡¯t be grateful to him. No matter what, she still couldn¡¯t forgive his indifference towards their child back then¡­ ¡°But I didn¡¯t stay because I wanted your gratitude!¡± Kelvin¡¯s voice sounded somewhat agitated, unusually clear. ¡°I just want you to know that I¡¯m changing!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I know I deeply hurt you in the past, and now I¡¯m sincerely trying to make it up to you.¡± ¡°Whether you believe it or ept it, I will continue.¡± There was silence for a while. In the dark night, time seemed to slow down abnormally. Chapter 381: Mr. Foley Is Shameless ¡®Kelvin, do you really think you can retrieve spilled water once again? A broken mirror can be mended, but how do you mend a broken heart?¡¯ ¡®My heart had already been shattered into countless tiny pieces. Even more fragmented than the ss shards from earlier, they stabbed deep into my flesh.¡¯ Kelvin was still waiting for her response, but in this environment, he couldn¡¯t see Cheyenne¡¯s expression on her face. His heart grew even more restless, imagining that she must be full of contempt? Or maybe she would be a little bit touched by his words? Unfortunately, Cheyenne¡¯s reply was indifferent and nonchnt. ¡°Do whatever you want!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. In the dark night, a faint trace of sadness appeared in her eyes that were once bright and radiant. Kelvin forced a bitter smile. He had no right to ask Cheyenne to forgive him. All of this was the result of his own actions, wasn¡¯t it? As time ticked by, Kelvin leaned against the icy wall. The pain from his wound prevented him from falling asleep. His eyes stared ahead. In the darkness devoid of light, a person¡¯s mind would settle down, as if their face and soul found peace in this moment. However, the brain would unconsciously be active, filled with random thoughts. Kelvin¡¯s mind was filled with the image of Cheyenne when he first met her. The girl leaning against the door, looking at him with clear and passionate eyes, her bright smile as radiant as the sun, was utterly captivating. Her adorable and clingy appearance¡­ Her affectionate gaze¡­ On the day of their divorce, her silhouette, elegantly leaving in a ck dress, yed in his mind¡­ every scene was filled with Cheyenne. Until a subtle and rhythmic breathing reached his ears, the sound of her light slumber. Listening to her sleep peacefully, Kelvin finally snapped out of his daze. His heart gradually filled with her presence. He consoled himself, thinking that it was good to be able to quietly apany her like this. The night grew deeper. The temperature in the room kept dropping, and Cheyenne shivered, unintentionally touching Kelvin¡¯s hand. Why were her hands so cold? The man, who had been resting his eyes, suddenly opened them. He reached out his warm hand. As expected, her body was cool. Yes, she was wearing such a thin dress¡­ How could she not feel cold? Even he, a grown man, found it somewhat challenging to endure this faint, chilling air. Kelvin shifted his body and took off his suit jacket, draping it over Cheyenne¡¯s shoulders before pulling her into his embrace. Sleeping in a daze, Cheyenne suddenly felt a burst of warmth behind her. Unconsciously, she moved closer to the ¡°firece¡±! It was so warm. Her hands instinctively wrapped around Kelvin¡¯s waist, unaware of her actions. She was so soft and sweet, and Kelvin could smell her scent, so close to him. Lecherous thoughts shed through his mind. His throat rolled. He couldn¡¯t help but be distracted by Cheyenne¡­ He had only wanted to help her ward off the cold, but she willingly threw herself into his arms. Kelvin gritted his teeth, enduring his desire, trying to think of something else to distract himself. The next moment, a pair of icy feet appeared on his chest. Cheyenne felt cold and hated the cold, especially during winter. So when she slept, she liked to rub her feet against his shin while he was asleep. After hesitating for a second, he carefully held onto Cheyenne¡¯s ankle and ced her foot on his belly¡­ Only at this moment did he realize how delicate and petite she was. With just one embrace, he couldpletely envelop her in his arms. Kelvin had always thought that only women like Abbie, who were weak and prone to illness, could be considered delicate and pitiful. Cheyenne, like a small hedgehog with sharp quills all over, would face the world with her own thorns, far from being pitiful. But now he realized that Cheyenne was even shorter than Abbie by more than half a head. From a purely physical perspective, she was the delicate one. After she removed all her thorns, she was just a little girl longing for warmth. Her passionate spirit could also be extinguished by cold water. A burning heart could also be frozen. When she couldn¡¯t hear him, Kelvin, with his head lowered, whispered softly in her ear, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry.¡± His voice was so low, almost indistinguishable. This was the first time since he had apologized to someone in his life. As he held her, Kelvin, surprisingly, felt that the pain from his wounds wasn¡¯t as intense as before. He gently pressed his thin lips against her forehead, leaving a light kiss. Kelvin thought he would quickly fall into a deep sleep that night, considering so much blood flowed out of his wound, but he couldn¡¯t. His mind was muddled and filled with thoughts. The past, the present¡­ but he didn¡¯t dare to think about the future. Where would his future go? Would there still be her presence? As dawn arrived and the temperature began to gradually rise with the appearance of the sun, the room remained dark. He heard a soft sound from the girl in his arms, indicating that she was about to wake up. Kelvin hesitated whether to let her go¡­ He felt reluctant, and his hand was numb from maintaining the same position all night. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Cheyenne, on the other hand, felt that she hadn¡¯t slept so soundly in a long time. She slowly opened her eyes and instinctively touched her surroundings with her hands. Warm¡­ there was a thinyer of a white shirt fabric separating her, which covered Kelvin¡¯s indescribable area. She panicked and struggled out of his embrace, with her clothes falling to the ground. How could she end up sleeping in his arms? This was ridiculous! Suddenly, Cheyenne remembered the ¡°firece¡± in her dreamst night. So¡­ did she willingly throw herself at him? Just as she was puzzled, a maic and husky voice sounded in her ear, with a hint of sexiness. ¡°Could you move your feet away? Otherwise, I might get hurt.¡± As he spoke, Cheyenne, still dazed, instinctively rubbed her feet¡­ Vertically? It was scorching! ¡°Kelvin, have a little decency, will you?¡± He¡¯s practically dying and still has such dirty thoughts! Chapter 382: Can You Be More Reliable Kelvin felt aggrieved. If he were really shameless, he could have taken advantage of her when she was asleepst night. But he didn¡¯t. He had endured until this morning, just when he had finally calmed down, and then Cheyenne rubbed her foot against it like that¡­ He was a normal man! She knew how much he restrained himself when it came to such matters. She had aroused his desires herself, so why was she ming him? ¡°Cheyenne, be reasonable. Even if I were to take you, it wouldn¡¯t be at a time or ce like this¡­¡± Hmph! What did he mean by that? If it were a different ce and time, did he have other intentions? At his words, her face inexplicably turned red. Fortunately, it was dark in the room, so he couldn¡¯t see her face. Cheyenne quickly pulled her legs back and immediately heard a muffled groan from the man, raspy and sexy. Her mind went nk, buzzing in her ears, and her ears involuntarily turned red. ¡°Kelvin, you¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t worry, my whole body is in pain now. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± There was still a bullet embedded in his shoulder. He took the bullet for her, otherwise it would be her who would be in pain now. It had been a whole night, and his wound had been left untreated. It was probably infected by now¡­ Cheyenne tentatively reached out and touched his forehead. It was burning hot. Her fingers were icy cold, and when they touched him, it was like a cool breeze on a hot summer day, refreshing to the heart. ¡°You have a fever.¡± Just as Cheyenne was about to pull her hand back, her pale wrist was suddenly held by a scorching hot big hand. Kelvin unconsciously pressed her hand against his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t go, Cheyenne¡­¡± Hearing those wordse out of his mouth, Cheyenne was slightly stunned for a second. She tried to struggle, but found that he was holding her hand too tightly for her to break free, so she just went along with him. She really didn¡¯t know if he was pretending or if he was really delirious from the fever! He must be delirious, otherwise why would he hold her hand and gently call her ¡°Cheyenne¡±? Time passed slowly, Cheyenne had just woken up and wasn¡¯t sleepy at all, but beside her, Kelvin started to fall into a deep sleep. Suddenly, there was a slight weight on her shoulder. It turned out that Kelvin¡¯s head had somehow ended up resting on her shoulder. Cheyenne hesitated and reached out with her other hand, intending to push him away. But somehow, she let out a sigh and lowered her hand. Forget it, considering he¡¯s currently ill. Unconsciously, Cheyenne fell into a deep sleep again. When she woke up, the room was still immersed in darkness, and she had a strange feeling as if time had stretched on endlessly. The person beside her was trembling, his body burning hot, but he whispered softly, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m cold. Can you hug me?¡± He suddenly hugged her waist, pulling her back into his embrace. His fiery kissesnded on her earlobe, and even his breath felt scorching like the summer wind. ¡°Kelvin, wake up, don¡¯t sleep¡­¡± ¡°Cold¡­ Cheyenne¡­ Cheyenne is in my dream. So warm.¡± ¡°Kelvin? Can you hear me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Oh no, if this continues, even if they manage to go out, he may be a simpleton due to the high fever. Imagine Akloit¡¯s prestigious billionaire Kelvin, the decisive dictator, bing a simpleton. That would truly be doing the world a favor. While she entertained such thoughts, Cheyenne was quickly thinking of a solution in her mind. She reached towards her waist and felt around. Kelvin noticed her movements and subconsciously tightened his arms. He inadvertently tightened his grip, causing her waist to ache. ¡°Asshole, be gentle!¡± She was a human being, made of flesh and blood, not a numb log of wood. What was he doing, trying to bundle firewood? Cheyenne lightly tapped Kelvin¡¯s hand back, but he remained unaffected. Helpless, she had to give up. Her slender fingers moved from the edge of her waist to the hidden pocket on her skirt. Inside was a concealed design to hold silver needles. She had lost a few in her haste earlier, and she didn¡¯t know if any were left now.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She reached in and felt around. Fortunately, one was still there. It happened to be the thickest round needle, usually used for dispelling moisture and regting the meridians. If she wanted to perform bloodletting treatment for Kelvin, she would have to pierce the needle in¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°me yourself, Kelvin. Your luck is terrible, and this is the only type of needle left, with no other choice.¡± ¡°It might be a bit painful, but you don¡¯t need to be too scared. It¡¯ll be like ughtering a pig, a knife to the throat. I¡¯ll aim carefully to achieve a direct hit.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m tired too. With this round needle, I have to use twice as much strength¡­ Damn it, I¡¯m hungry and tired, and now I have to exert myself to treat you.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t care whether he lived or died¡­ but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to watch Kelvin die here like this. She thought she hated him, but it turned out she didn¡¯t hate him as much as she thought. Cheyenne, in the darkness, reached out and gently unbuttoned his shirt, one button at a time. It was worth mentioning that when they used to do it in the dark, Kelvin would also ask her to help him undress, but it didn¡¯t feel as embarrassing as it does now. Calm andposed, Cheyenne gradually pulled open his shirt to his arms. With her exceptional acupuncture skills and familiarity with the human body, her small and tender hands acted as a measuring tool on his chest. About five finger-widths below the sternum. She found it! Just as she was about to hold the silver needle and prepare to start, she was afraid that he might struggle and interfere with her procedure. So she used her other hand to press down on his other side of the chest. It was really hot, but her hand was ice-cold. Cheyenne¡¯s whimsical thought shed for a second, but she immediately narrowed her eyes in the dark and exerted force, piercing the silver needle down forcefully. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Feeling the threat of death like a fish on the chopping board, he trembled slightly, his chest rising, and the head buried in her shoulder identally hit her little head. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t move.¡± She couldn¡¯t see anything. The man, affected by the pain, regained consciousness and spoke in a weak, teasing voice with a smile. ¡°Ooh, I know you hate me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to take action in this situation. Cheyenne¡­ You¡¯re really ruthless!¡± Several seconds passed without hearing her voice, he suddenly felt something was wrong¡­ ¡°Cheyenne, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± ¡°Kelvin, I have some bad news for you, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± He distinctly heard her take a sharp breath. ¡°The needle¡­ broke, it broke inside, but the good news is that you¡¯re bleeding.¡± Kelvin was rendered speechless. Miss Lawrence, can you be a little more reliable? Chapter 383: We’re Even ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah, Cheyenne¡­ Easy now.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­.¡± ¡°Mmm, ah¡­¡± In the dark night, a blurry ck head could be faintly seen buried against his chest. As she cleaned his wounds, her soft, damp lips¡­ brushed against him in an instant. Kelvin¡¯s heartbeat involuntarily quickened. Her cool, smooth cheek rubbed against his chest, causing an indescribable sensation, as if an electric current had passed through, sending shivers down his spine. Cheyenne¡¯s ear was also pressed close to his chest, listening to his heartbeat, causing her face to grow warm. With a bit of impatience, she lifted her head and red at him, ¡°Kelvin, why the hell are you making such annoying noises? Even ughtering chickens isn¡¯t as unpleasant as your whining!¡± Kelvin wryly smiled and helplessly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, your tongue licked¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne¡¯s face turned even hotter, and she retorted angrily, ¡°You think I want to? You¡¯re covered in blood and sweat, and I have to use my teeth to remove the needle!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± As she said thest sentence, her tone betrayed a hint of guilt. But it really wasn¡¯t intentional. He didn¡¯t respond and silently broke into a dazzling smile in the darkness. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but think inwardly: Howe he never noticed before that Cheyenne could be so adorable¡­ Suddenly, a faint sigh sounded from above their heads, and he said, ¡°Cheyenne, if I really die here, I¡¯ll have to repay you in my next life for everything I owe you.¡± Hesitating for a second at his words, her voice turned cold as she replied, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. In my next life, I don¡¯t want to meet you again.¡± Didn¡¯t want to meet him? Kelvin felt an indescribable sense of loss, ¡°I see¡­¡± Omari, Iker, Eddie, who were by her side, seemed to treat her really well. If he were to truly die, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t be sad either. ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t disturb me. The needle is already very thin, and since I can¡¯t see it, if I identally bite you, I won¡¯t take responsibility.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± It took a lot of effort for her to use her teeth to pull the broken needle out. Cheyenne wiped her lips and her cheeks felt sore. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, thank you¡­¡± Suddenly he earnestly thanked her, and Cheyenne felt a bit at a loss. Even though she knew he couldn¡¯t see her, she turned her head away. In a casual tone, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I hate owing favors the most. Once we¡¯re out of this door, we¡¯ll be even.¡± Hearing her indifferent voice, Kelvin felt as if he had fallen into an icy cave. Even now they were even¡­ But he didn¡¯t want to be even with her. Time passed slowly, and they lost count of how many times they woke up in this extremely quiet and dim space. Never had they felt such tranquility in life. The hunger pangs in their stomachs became unbearable. Cheyenne rested against the wall, closing her eyes to conserve energy. ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± She heard the sound and instinctively looked towards his direction. Kelvin, being born into a wealthy family, probably had never experienced the feeling of a hungry stomach in his life. Cheyenne didn¡¯t say anything, but Kelvin felt her gaze on him, and his face turned slightly crimson. He covered his stomach with his hand and apologized, ¡°Cheyenne, sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Before he finished his sentence, another loud ¡°gurgle¡± resounded. Cheyenne didn¡¯t find it embarrassing at all; she continued to keep her eyes closed. It was Kelvin who felt a pang of heartache. He attempted to divert her attention, and in a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Cheyenne, what do you like to eat?¡± When we get out, I¡¯ll treat you¡­Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Before he finished speaking, Cheyenne impatiently opened her eyes. The flickering brightness in her gaze warmed Kelvin¡¯s heart. ¡°Chicken mushroom soup, pan-seared steak, stir-fried broli, and steamed prawns¡­¡± Then she gave a cold smile, ¡°Sound familiar?¡± Suddenly, a sense of indescribable sadness filled Kelvin¡¯s heart. The dishes she mentioned were all his favorites. Yet he had never paid attention to what she liked to eat. His throat was filled with countless words, but he didn¡¯t know how to say them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°No need! I never console myself with false hopes. Kelvin, you underestimate me. It¡¯s just hunger, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve experienced it many times when I was a child. There¡¯s no need to make a big deal out of it.¡± ¡°Being as smart as you are, you should know that in a situation like this, it¡¯s best to speak less and slow down your breathing to minimize consumption of energy,¡± she said. She had experienced hunger many times when she was a child? Kelvin couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Although the Lawrence family in Akloit may not be a top-tier family, they were still influential and well-respected. Even families with average ie wouldn¡¯t go hungry, so how could she, as a Lawrence family heiress, have experienced frequent hunger? From the information he gathered, whether it was the school teachers or the neighbors, everyone seemed to describe her as arrogant, rebellious, and academically ignorant¡­ A person like that wouldn¡¯t have led such a miserable life. Cheyenne leaned her head against the wall and chuckled softly. ¡°You find it hard to believe, don¡¯t you? I once tried to disappearpletely. I hid in a warehouse, hoping that someone woulde looking for me.¡± ¡°But¡­ three days passed, and no one came.¡± ¡°That was the first time I experienced what hunger truly felt like. It turns out I wasn¡¯t as important as I thought.¡± ¡°The second time, Mya, George and their daughter went on a trip and left nothing for me. I was so hungry that I had to climb through a window to steal cake from the neighbor¡¯s kid.¡± ¡°I felt satisfied watching him cry. All I remembered was the sweetness of the cake. Who cared if he shed tears?¡± ¡°I also tried running away from home. In the dead of winter, I went to sleep under a bridge, worrying that it might copse and crush me when a car passed overhead.¡± ¡°The bridge didn¡¯t copse, but that night was bitterly cold, and the weather forecast mentioned sleet¡­ Just when I thought I was going to freeze to death, he suddenly appeared and saved me.¡± I once thought he was you¡­ ¡°I admit I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯ve stolen things from children, pickpocketed wealthy people on ships, and deliberately cut the skirts of those well-breddies to make them embarrassed in public.¡± She chuckled at her self-deprecation and continued, ¡°Kelvin, it¡¯s normal for you to look down on me¡­ Compared to your Miss Berry, I am indeed full of ws.¡± Kelvin had never known that she had lived such a difficult life. He thought Cheyenne¡¯s personality was the result of being spoiled at home¡­ Her birth mother died early, and her father was busy with thepany business. She never considered her stepmother important. But it turned out not to be the case. Now it seemed that Mya had never truly cared for Cheyenne. Chapter 384: You Wear Mine Kelvin deeply regretted not putting in the effort to understand her in the beginning. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, I just dislike when others forcefully interfere with my life,¡± he replied. He had been independent since childhood, making his own decisions and acting on his own. Despite his strength, he couldn¡¯t tolerate being forced when choosing a life partner. After marriage, he was afraid that Cheyenne, this clingy fairy, would enchant his mind and turn him into someone else, so he suppressed his true thoughts and tried to distance himself from her. As for Abbie, Kelvin had always treated her like a sister until he discovered her malicious side. If it was in the past, she would have been happy to hear those words. But now¡­ in the face of an uncertain situation, her heart had be numb. ¡°Kelvin, what you say now doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± she said calmly. Kelvin tightly clenched hisrge hand, and sweat began to form in his palm. He wanted to tell Cheyenne that he liked her. But he knew that saying those words would only make her scornful. Cheyenne, what should I do with you? They didn¡¯t know how long they had been waiting. When they were both delirious from hunger, they finally heard footsteps. Someone wasing. Kelvin was the first to react. His deep-set eyes looked extremely sharp in the darkness as he shook the petite woman next to him. He leaned down and whispered in her ear, ¡°Cheyenne, wake up, someone¡¯sing.¡± Cheyenne was in a daze from sleep and smacked her dry lips before gradually waking up. She had just dreamt of gnawing on a chicken leg¡­ Instantly, she became fully awake and tensed up, entering a state of alertness. She hid together with Kelvin behind a shelf, peering through the cracks to watch the figure at the door. Suddenly, the room lit up, causing the two who had been in darkness for a long time to feel a little ufortable. Kelvin immediately reached out hisrge hand to cover Cheyenne¡¯s eyes and slowly opened his own eyeless sockets. He considerately whispered in her ear, ¡°Take it slow.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Two people entered, both wearing ck robes and white featureless masks. Whoosh. They removed the ck velvet that had been hanging on the shelf, and just as the velvet slowly fell to the ground, Kelvin covered Cheyenne¡¯s eyes once again. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Kelvin, what are you doing?¡± Because there were people present, she didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly, her voice as soft as a mosquito. The man¡¯s gaze was fixed on the objects on the shelf, which were full of transparent ss jars. Looking at them, he felt a chill run up his spine, causing him to shudder. Inside the blue and purple liquid in the jars were pale hands, eyeballs, hearts, half of a hand, or even aplete baby, which appeared to be only three or four months old, along with the centa soaking in the eerie liquid. The child had already taken shape with eyes the size of mung beans, looking in his direction with a faint smile on his lips. It seemed that the child had been cut out while his mother was ying with it¡­ This spine-chilling scene was even more terrifying than a horror movie. Kelvin closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and couldn¡¯t help but think of another painful experience. His and Cheyenne¡¯s child was lost when it was three months old too. This was also the reason why he couldn¡¯t let Cheyenne see this. The two quickly exchanged a few words and took one of the ss jars off the shelf, opened it up, and wrapped the severed hand inside a ck stic bag before covering it with gauze. After all was said and done, the two hurriedly left. Just then, Kelvin pulled Cheyenne to the other side of the shelf, where the switch was located. He gave Cheyenne a nce, half-squatting, and quickly pulled out the electric card. Thud. The room suddenly went ck. The ck-robed man was also startled. ¡°No, could it be a ghost? I¡¯ve heard of one of our fellows who died inexplicably.¡± ¡°What are we afraid of ghosts for? It should be due to poor contact. I¡¯ll go check if the electric card is demaized.¡± As he spoke, the man walked over, his back to Kelvin. That¡¯s when Cheyenne handed the knife to Kelvin. He moved like a swift ck panther, quickly pouncing on the man from behind and grabbing his neck. One hand covered his mouth, and the other hand shed down, leaving the man unconscious. Several seconds passed, and there was no response from the other ck-robed man. The shorter man hurriedly took out his phone and opened the shlight to shine it on the way ahead. ¡°3467, are you okay?¡± ¡°Strange, where are you?¡± And the electric card was gone too¡­ As the second ck-robed man turned around, the shlight shone onto the woman crouching in the corner, her long hair covering her face and her silver-white dress shimmering in the darkness. Slowly, she raised her head¡­ ¡°A ghost! A ghost¡­¡± Uh. The phone fell to the ground, and the light instantly dimmed. Kelvin killed him using the same method and dragged the body behind the shelf. Meanwhile, Cheyenne casually reached out and gathered her long hair in front of her, tying it up with a rubber band. She then put on a ck robe and arge hat. Kelvin nced at her. The ck robe reached her ankles, and her high heels¡­ one of them was broken. If she insisted on wearing them outside, she would definitely be exposed. ¡°Then maybe I should wear his shoes,¡± she said. With that, she prepared to squat down and take off the shoes of the ck-robed figure. Suddenly, Kelvin grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. The man¡¯s face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth as he asked, ¡°You want to wear his shoes?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Then what should I wear?¡± Kelvin took off his own shoes and ced them in front of her. ¡°Wear mine. At least my feet don¡¯t stink.¡± As for the others¡­ well, that¡¯s not guaranteed. Upon hearing this, Cheyenne realized that it might be true. She didn¡¯t know any of these ck-robed figures, and if they¡¯d got Athlete¡¯s Foot¡­ It seemed she could tolerate Kelvin rtively better. However, she was still mistaken. Kelvin wore size 41 shoes, while her feet were only size 36. She could only stuff some fabric inside them, and it felt ufortable. On the other hand, Kelvin reluctantly squeezed his feet into the ck-robed figure¡¯s shoes. They were one size too small. It was a bit tight. As someone with cleanliness obsession, this was the first time he had ever worn someone else¡¯s shoes, and goosebumps covered his whole body. But there was no other choice in this situation. Kelvin stood up and picked up the ck stic bag from the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡± she curiously asked. Under the mask, the man¡¯s face turned slightly pale. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡± Chapter 385: Blood Pact Finally, they had passed through therge gate that had trapped them for who knew how long. Cheyenne took a step with her weak legs and felt a bit unsteady while walking¡­ ¡°Hold on!¡± Kelvin promptly supported her shoulder, his deep voice resonating from beneath the mask. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied. Not far from the entrance, there were three men. Two of them were dressed the same as Cheyenne and Kelvin, while the other wore a suit and a mask. As expected, he must be the personing to buy ingredients. One of the ck-robed figuresined in a disgruntled voice to the other two, ¡°3467, you guys are so slow. Mr. Alvarez has been waiting.¡± ¡°Sorry, it took us a while to find the number,¡± Kelvin said as he handed over the ck stic bag in his hand. After examining the bag, Mr. Alvarez used his hand to weigh it before opening it. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but look over and was shocked to her core. It was half a human hand! Its fair skin devoid of pores, well-proportioned fingers, and delicate nails¡­ It resembled a pickled chicken w treated with alum in a factory. Mr. Alvarez picked up the severed hand and sniffed it, then let out a satisfied smile. ¡°Not bad, no odor¡­ beautiful.¡± Holy sh*t! He can¡¯t be¡­ nning to eat it, right? Cheyenne¡¯s shocked gaze caught Mr. Alvarez¡¯s attention, and he sneered. ¡°I just want to use her fingernails to make a steel pen, that¡¯s all.¡± The other two ck-robed figures turned to look and gave amanding order, ¡°You two can go down now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A chill ran down Cheyenne¡¯s spine. When those two men had looked at her earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Usually, she would have no problem dealing with these few people. Cheyenne and Kelvin were exhausted and making any more noise could potentially ruin their n. To be honest, Cheyenne also startled Kelvin, but fortunately, nothing unexpected happened. Both of them wore masks and ck robes, anxiously searching for an exit like headless flies. Eventually, they saw an elevator at the end of the corridor. Just as they were about to step inside, they noticed an Executor approaching them, handing them a food box.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He gruffly said, ¡°Go, both of you, take this meal to the third floor.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cheyenne replied as she took the food box. The figure in the ck robe eyed her hand for a second, seemingly contemting something. Kelvin sensed something was amiss, and just as the elevator doors opened, he pushed Cheyenne inside and quickly followed. They were concerned that there might be surveince in the area, so they didn¡¯tmunicate throughout the entire process. They arrived at the floor minus three. It waspletely different from the second floor, resembling a prison. Iron doors and walls trapped the area, leaving no way to escape. Each cell contained varying amounts of people. There were young girls, old men, and even children¡­ As soon as they saw Kelvin and Cheyenne, they would fearfully hide away, afraid that these two were here to capture them. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze quickly scanned the faces of these people, and finally¡­ as she reached the second-tost room, she saw Jonathan, barely clinging to life. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. Jonathan was already in his sixties, his whiteb coat stained dark red with blood. Hey on a small bed, his hair silver, gasping for breath. The scene was deste. Kelvin opened the iron door and secretly squeezed her hand, giving her a hint. ¡°Dinner time,¡± she spoke up. The familiar voice startled Jonathan, who had been lying down. He immediately opened his eyes and struggled to sit up. His gaze flickered for a moment, fixated on the neers. When he saw Cheyenne making a ¡°It¡¯s me¡± gesture, Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned red with excitement. ¡°Cheyenne? What are you doing here? It¡¯s too dangerous. Quick, leave¡­¡± ¡°Jonathan, how can I save you and get you out of here?¡± Cheyenne removed the food from the lunchbox while asking. Get out? A bitter smile appeared on Jonathan¡¯s lips. ¡°They imnted a chip in my body. I can¡¯t escape. You should leave¡­ oh, right, this is a letter I wrote in secret. Please deliver it to the head of the Owen family.¡± ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Cheyenne looked down and saw him slipping a blood-soaked letter with white background and red words into her sleeve. A tear fell from beneath her mask, but she held back her sadness, biting her lip. In contrast, Jonathan seemed moreposed. He spoke in a deliberately lighthearted tone, ¡°I won¡¯t die that easily, so don¡¯t worry. But there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t rest assured about. I hope you can promise me, Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the hospital for me. I suspect there¡¯s a mole there.¡± This matter was out of the ordinary, and apart from Cheyenne and Eddie, he didn¡¯t have anyone he could trust. Eddie had a simple and shy personality, which made him more suitable for focusing on scientific research. On the other hand, Cheyenne was courageous and resourceful, making her a good sessor. Jonathan imed that he was fine to reassure Cheyenne, but in reality, he knew that those people would harm him once they lost patience. This can be seen as entrusting his career to Cheyenne. The responsibility is great and the road ahead is long. Although Cheyenne had rejected several times before, Jonathan felt anxious this time, wondering if she would ept his request in such a dangerous situation. ¡°Okay, I promise you. But I¡¯m just filling in temporarily. You still have toplete your own work.¡± Cheyenne agreed, but made it clear that it was a temporary arrangement. With these words, the heavy burden in Jonathan¡¯s heart finally lifted. He urged the two of them to leave quickly. Kelvin stood at the door, watching the situation outside, while using his peripheral vision to urge Cheyenne silently. ¡°Oh, and Cheyenne, take care of someone when you¡¯re on your own.¡± Jonathan called her back and whispered a name in her ear. Cheyenne calmly put away the empty food box and followed Kelvin out of the prison door. She watched as the metallic electronic lock snapped shut. Her eyebrows furrowed. No matter what, the first thing she had to do after getting out was to rescue Jonathan. How much longer could he hold on like this? They retraced their steps and took the elevator from floor minus three straight to floor minus one. Between floor minus three and floor one, there was a small stairwell with a hidden door next to some clutter. Kelvin pushed aside the clutter, took Cheyenne¡¯s hand, and opened the door together. Outside the door, the sunlight was brilliant. The rundown alley looked old, with a seven or eighty-year-old man lying on a rattan chair, half-asleep, holding a fan. In front of him was a small table with a few bottles of drinks, such as Coke, looking quite shabby. As the door opened, the old man, who was just dozing off, hurriedly sat up and looked over sharply. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Hearing the voice, he rxed and quickly pushed the two of them into the darkness, gruffly asking, ¡°Master Kelvin, why did you take three days toe out?¡± Three days! So she and Kelvin had been trapped down there for three whole days? Oh no, Iker must be really worried about her now. Chapter 386: Slip Kelvin didn¡¯t say anything but asked the old man to arrange a room for them to change their clothes. The old man, who seemed to have forgotten about their small stall, led them to the second floor made of red bricks. It was a single room. Inside the room, there was only a bed and a small wooden table. There wasn¡¯t even an extra chair. Eating, drinking, and sleeping all happened in this room. In the corner, there were scattered cardboard and bottles that he had collected. The bed was covered in scattered clothes and messy socks. It was summer, and the flies were buzzing around the socks. Cheyenne felt like she was about to throw up. Kelvin wasn¡¯t doing much better. He took a brief look and felt a heavy pressure in his head, with veins popping on his forehead. The old man seemed oblivious to any issues and hunched down, rummaging under the bed and pulling out a blue checkered stic woven bag. The old man unzipped it and pulled out a slightly yellowed white shirt and army green pants, tossing them to Kelvin. ¡°Master Kelvin, if you don¡¯t mind, this is what I used to wear when I was in the army forty years ago. Don¡¯t be fooled by its worn-out appearance. Back then, I was the most handsome guy on the street!¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t believe he was this¡­ um, narcissistic! With his unkempt appearance and shaggy beard, even if he were forty years younger, he couldn¡¯te close to being called handsome. But in the next moment, she received a p in the face. There was a photo frame hanging on the wall. In the yellowed photo were three young men in their prime, looking to be in their early twenties. They were all dressed in green military uniforms, with well-defined features and eyes shining like stars¡­ In an era without cameras or photo editing, they were incredibly handsome. Evenpared to numerous male celebrities in the entertainment industry today, they would easily surpass them. Noticing Cheyenne looking at his photo, the old man chuckled, stroking his wrinkled face in a very self-obsessed manner. Heughed until his eyes disappeared.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°So, you must be Miss Berry. You¡¯re really beautiful.¡± Kelvin¡¯s expression instantly darkened, and he nced at the old man with a sharp gaze. ¡°She¡¯s not Abbie but my¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne interrupted, ¡°You must have vision problems. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. That Abbie is nowhere near one-thousandth as beautiful as me!¡± Upon hearing this, the old man was momentarily stunned, but then he burst intoughter. ¡°Good, you feisty girl. I like it, hahaha.¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes and continued in an annoyed tone, ¡°Stopughing. Give me the clothes, and you can leave!¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but touch his own face again, pouting his lips in displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re not cute at all, youngdy. I, on the other hand, am quite handsome.¡± ¡°Alright, here, these are myte wife¡¯s clothes. Wear them if you must, but remember to return them to me. I¡¯ve kept only this one piece. I like to take it out and look at it when I miss her.¡± After hearing this, Cheyenne was deeply moved. She didn¡¯t expect this seemingly self-obsessed old man to be so sentimental. She realized that she had been a bit harsh earlier. But it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault. After all, he mistook her for that little bitch, Abbie. Cheyenne took the clothes in her hands and muttered under her breath, ¡°Who cares about your clothes. I will return them, hmph.¡± She only hoped that the style wouldn¡¯t be too outdated. After all, she couldn¡¯t agree with the aesthetic of forty years ago. When she looked at the clothes, she was surprised to see a set of dress made of silk fabric. It was printed with butterflies and magnolia flowers, and the pastel pink color was fresh and vibrant. The design had a cinched waist, delicate frog buttons at the cor, and a hem in light yellowce, adding a touch of cute yfulness to the mature charm. The length reached the ankles. The old man left, and the two people who received the clothes looked at each other. Kelvin remained standing in ce, without the slightest awareness of being a gentleman. This was a single room, and there wasn¡¯t even a curtain! Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but pout. Her gaze turned cold as she said, ¡°Mr. Foley, can¡¯t you give me some privacy?¡± Kelvin felt displeased. Why did she call him ¡°Mr. Foley¡± again? A hint of helplessness shed in his eyes. ¡°Well, I have no strength left in my body now, and my feet can¡¯t move.¡± What the hell! Cheyenne was furious. She clenched her hand tightly around the clothes. Fortunately, the silk fabric didn¡¯t wrinkle easily. She forced a smile and lifted her head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go outside. Mr. Foley, you can change first.¡± Kelvin saw her about to leave and grabbed her wrist. With a gentle gaze, he whispered, ¡°There are other residents outside. What if they see you?¡± When Cheyenne arrived, she had also noticed that it seemed like many families were living in this building¡­ Just as she was in a dilemma, she suddenly heard Kelvin speak up, ¡°You change first, I¡¯ll turn around, I promise I won¡¯t look.¡± She was somewhat unsure about trusting him and furrowed her brow in silence. Kelvin chuckled, the wound on his body causing him pain. He spoke in a slightly annoyed tone, ¡°We¡¯ve slept together countless times. Is there any part of your body that I haven¡¯t seen? Don¡¯t worry, go ahead and change.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cheyenne snapped at him, her ears turning slightly red. How dare this bastard speak like that? He had seen it all. But she hadn¡¯t. They did it only when the lights were off, and when they showered together, she didn¡¯t dare to look up at him. By the time she woke up, the man was long gone. In the end, Kelvin did turn around. After Cheyenne nced at him for two seconds, she saw him reach out and cover his eyes, and then she began to quietly take off her clothes. Little did she know, the self-obsessed old man¡¯s house would never be without a mirror. A round mirror with a green stic frame was ced on the table. Kelvin¡¯s gaze greedily fixed on the figure in the mirror, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing¡­ Cheyenne had fair and tender skin, graceful curves, and when she bent over, her slender waist and beautiful back formed a soft and graceful line. As a result, her buttocks were even more prominent. She was nervous and struggled to pull the zipper several times, her injured hand causing some pain and making it hard to reach. Just then, a warmrge hand reced her small one. The man¡¯s deep voice, carrying a hint of danger, sounded from behind her, ¡°Allow me.¡± Chapter 387: Vulnerable Part His fingers hooked onto a small zipper and as he pulled it up, he ¡°identally¡± brushed her tender back with his palm. Cheyenne¡¯s face flushed, and she felt like an ant on a hot pan, restless and annoyed. That bastard did it on purpose! He didn¡¯t need to look to know that Cheyenne was definitely cursing at him in her mind. Kelvin gazed at the fading beautiful scenery in front of him, his eyes deep and pitiful. ¡°Sorry,¡± he began, sounding regretful. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°You were peeking?¡± Cheyenne puffed her cheeks and turned to look at him, her chestnut hair cascading down to her chest. She wore a gorgeous pink robe that made her look like a beauty stepping out of the era. Her eyes shimmered with radiance, even in her anger. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but stare for a second, then coughed awkwardly. ¡°No, I was looking at your shadow and noticed you couldn¡¯t zip it up. Cheyenne, have you gained weight?¡± Shadow? Cheyenne finally noticed that the sunlight outside cast her shadow on the wall, clear like a shadow puppet on a curtain. Damn it! Kelvin quickly raised his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything! I turned around because you didn¡¯t move for a long time. I swear on my honor¡­¡± Upon hearing this, she disdainfully scoffed, ¡°What honor do you have? Spare me the bullshit and hurry up, change your clothes and leave.¡± This time, she turned her back to him. Cheyenne refused to look at him. Kelvin felt disappointed because Cheyenne was very honest and indeed didn¡¯t peek at all. As he fastened his buttons, all he could think of were the times she ¡°tried every means¡± to get him to undress together and take a bath. He knew she wanted to see his body very much, so even in the bathroom, as wicked as he was, he covered her eyes. When she fainted from exhaustion, naturally, she forgot her original intention. But now, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t interested in him anymore. Was it because she had seen someone else¡¯s naked body? At the thought of this, Kelvin¡¯s heart throbbed with pain, aching bitterly. He paused and his voice sounded hoarse. ¡°Cheyenne, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What?¡± Cheyenne turned to look at him, only to see him holding his pants. A ck fabric was faintly visible beneath his white shirt. That was his¡­ umm¡­ She quickly turned her head, her neck now a shade of pink. Kelvin noticed her shy and innocent reaction and couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. ¡°These pants are new. The stitches on the buttons haven¡¯t been cut, so they can¡¯t be buttoned.¡± Cheyenne was dumbfounded as his words fell. Her face turned both green and red. She squinted her eyes and looked at him, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you just cut it open?¡± Kelvin replied in a calm tone, ¡°It used to be the servants who prepared everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your servant!¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re my wife. But my hand is hurting, don¡¯t forget¡­ my arm is still inmed.¡± Wife? Kelvin, do you know what you¡¯re saying? It¡¯s ridiculous! Cheyenne didn¡¯t feel good about it and coldly reminded him, ¡°Ex-wife! Mr. Foley, don¡¯t forget, it was you who forced me to sign the divorce agreement back then.¡± As she said that, she turned around to look for scissors. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find any sign of scissors, but there was a kitchen knife on the table. Cheyenne had no choice but to pick up the kitchen knife and approach him. Kelvin was dumbfounded by her imposing and aggressive manner. Was she so angry that she wanted to kill him? With a bitter smile on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Cheyenne, I just forgot it, but you don¡¯t have to kill me, do you?¡± She gently pulled the waistband of his pants, not being rough, and tried to cut open the stitch with the de of the kitchen knife in the other hand. ¡°Mr. Foley, it¡¯s better for you to keep quiet! This is my first time doing this. If my hand slips, your vulnerable part might be gone.¡± The two of them changed into their clothes and walked downstairs. The old man looked at the two figures walking in front of him, handsome man and beautiful woman, just like his younger self and his spouse. His smile deepened. ¡°This outfit is what my wife wore when she married me. She was a wealthy youngdy from a prestigious family and even studied abroad. But unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have a good life after marrying me, so this outfit was kept away.¡± Cheyenne clicked her tongue in astonishment. ¡°With your messy appearance, your wife turned out to be a highly talented person.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The old man became so angry that he rolled his eyes. ¡°I was a good match for her because of my good looks in my youth.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for the clothes. I will return them¡­¡± As she spoke, Cheyenne reached out and picked up a bottle of c from his stall, shing a radiant smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re just pretending to be someone you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll help you drink it, otherwise it will expire.¡± Just as Cheyenne was about to open the pull-tab of the c, arge hand took the c away from her. ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Great, I knew Master Kelvin is an upright and good young man¡­¡± Before the old man could finish his words of gratitude, Kelvin put down the c and picked up a bottle of milk. He considerately inserted a straw and handed it to Cheyenne. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Drink this instead. C is a carbonated beverage, which is not suitable for your stomach at the moment.¡± The old man¡¯s fan fell to the ground, his face filled with bewilderment. He praised too soon. Kelvin was far from being upright¡­ Well, he finally figured it out. Master Kelvin and this girl were actually in cahoots! Chapter 388: You’ve Got to Be Kidding Me Not long after, a ck Volkswagen slowly approached from the end of the alley. It was so ordinary that Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if the car hadn¡¯t stopped right in front of them. After all, there were so many cars like this that cost only a few hundred thousand dors¡­ The car window rolled down, revealing a familiar face. The man smiled and greeted them, ¡°Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence¡­¡± The one driving the car was his assistant, Chris. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but wonder. She hadn¡¯t seen Kelvin make a phone call just now, so how did he notify Chris? While she hesitated about whether to get into the car, Kelvin had already taken the initiative to open the car door and stepped forward with his long legs, ready to get in. Taking a couple of steps away, he noticed Cheyenne hesitating and reminded her, ¡°Get in the car. It¡¯s not safe to linger here.¡± The old man waved his hand in agreement, ¡°Master Kelvin is right. You should leave quickly. It¡¯s crowded and not safe here, youngdy, remember to send me the clothes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She had no other choice since her phone had run out of battery¡­ She couldn¡¯t contact Iker right now either. Well then, she would go to the Foley mansion first. Kelvin himself was in such a state, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her! The two of them sat together in the back seat, and the car drove steadily ahead. Chris ced both hands on the steering wheel and asionally nced back at the situation inside the car. He was quite puzzled. How did the President end up with Miss Lawrence? The car was quiet, and because of the pain, Kelvin leaned against the seat and fell asleep. His incredibly handsome face was covered in sweat, and hisplexion was pale and somewhat purplish. He looked very ufortable. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t in a much better condition either. Her feet were scratched from broken ss, and she had walked all the way in Kelvin¡¯s shoes. The heels of her feet were also blistered. Every step felt like walking on a knife¡¯s edge. It was damn painful! They hadn¡¯t spoken the entire time. When the car reached the intersection in the city center, the direction of the Lawrence Vi was on the left. Cheyenne looked at the familiar intersection and calcted that she could hold on for about ten more minutes. So she suddenly spoke up and instructed Chris, ¡°Mr. Richards, could you please pull over at the the intersection up ahead?¡± ¡®Huh? Miss Lawrence¡­ aren¡¯t you going home with Mr. Foley?¡¯ As Chris was torn between stopping the car or continuing to drive, Kelvin, who had been resting his eyes, suddenly woke up. His voice was hoarse and weak as he gave hismand. ¡°Keep driving.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Cheyenne watched helplessly as the car became more and more distant from her home. Frustrated, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and re at Kelvin. ¡°Kelvin, what are you doing?¡± The manpletely ignored her question and continued resting his head on the cushion. He softly said, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m tired. Please be quiet for a while¡­¡± As his words fell, he fell into a light slumber once again, his thin lips pursed and motionless. He appeared fragile, like a delicate porcin doll, with a touch of inexplicable pity. Cheyenne wanted to get angry, but her heart softened when she saw the blood soaking through his shoulder. ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll talk to him when he wakes up. Besides, there are a few things I want to ask him.¡¯ Silence descended upon the car once again. After a while, the car gradually came to a stop at the entrance of the Foley mansion. However, Kelvin continued to sleep soundly. Cheyenne guessed he didn¡¯t want people outside to know about his injury. She gently shook his shoulder and said, ¡°Hey, Kelvin, you¡¯ve arrived home. Wake up¡­ You can really sleep.¡± As she made this motion, his bleeding seemed to intensify. Startled, she quickly withdrew her hand. She heard some noise in her ears, but Kelvin managed to squeeze out a smile and opened his deep-set eyes to look at her. After a brief moment of staring, he sighed helplessly. ¡°Cheyenne, do you know you¡¯re noisy?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Upon hearing his words, Cheyenne rolled her eyes on the spot. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking. What do we do now?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone know about your injury.¡± Kelvin also understood the importance of this matter. After hesitating for a moment, he had Chris take off his suit jacket and put it on himself, while Cheyenne remained barefoot. Without understanding what she was about to do, her body was suddenly lifted, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a small gasp, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Ah¡­¡± What is he doing? The moment Kelvin lifted her, a muffled groan escaped from his throat. He appeared to be in some pain, infuriating her to the point that she gritted her teeth. ¡°You jerk! Am I that heavy?¡± She weighed just over 100 pounds. Sweat formed on his forehead, adding to the radiance of his smile, leaving Cheyenne momentarily stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not heavy, but¡­ my hand is injured, you know that.¡± ¡°Well then, put me down.¡± ¡°No, be good¡­ Later, cooperate with me for a little y.¡± Listening to his weak and somewhat cheesy voice, Cheyenne almost exploded with anger. All she could think about now were those two words. ¡®Be good? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Kelvin, this despicable man, is definitely teasing me.¡¯ Cheyenne snapped back to her senses, her face flushed, and she struggled for a moment, only to hear him emit a faint groan. Somehow, she suddenly gave up struggling and obediently stayed still. Seeing her finally quiet down, a trace of indulgent warmth shed across the man¡¯s face, disappearing in an instant. Behind them, Chris caught up after parking the car and whispered, ¡°Sir, how about I carry Miss Lawrence upstairs? Your hand¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he received a fierce stare from Kelvin. It was creepily eerie. ¡°I¡¯m not weak to the extent you can imagine!¡± After all, she was Kelvin¡¯s beloved. How could Kelvin let another man touch her? Listening to his show of strength, Cheyenne curved her red lips into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea of your own weaknesses? If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t pretend to be strong. Don¡¯t want your arm anymore?¡± Then, she distinctly felt Kelvin¡¯s piercing gaze, and Cheyenne looked up to meet his intense gaze, he said through gritted teeth. ¡°I can do it, you know.¡± How could an upright man admit that he couldn¡¯t? He had to be capable! For no reason, Cheyenne¡¯s mind wandered to their intimate moments, and her face turned even redder. With a slightly annoyed pout, she hummed lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Suddenly, a gentle voice, as tender as a spring breeze, came from inside the door. A figure dressed in deep blue, wearing a refined smile, approached the two. ¡°Kelvin, Miss Lawrence.¡± Chapter 389: Don’t Disturb Them Vincent¡¯s gaze quickly swept over the two of them, finally settling on Cheyenne¡¯s feet. He noticed that her pink dress had shifted up a bit, revealing a glimpse of her slender and fair legs, leading down to a pair of exquisite, wless feet that formed a captivating scenery. The only w was the numerous small scars on her perfect feet, which was quite a pity. A hint of astonishment shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes, and his greedy gaze quickly disappeared, but catching Kelvin¡¯s attention. This was the way a man looked at a woman! Kelvin lowered his head and, for the first time, noticed that Cheyenne¡¯s skirt had annoyingly revealed arge expanse of fair skin, as if it were jade, smooth and stic. With a dark expression, he quickly pulled it down with his hand, covering her little feet. After warning Kelvin in a cold voice, he openly carried Cheyenne and walked towards his room. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandfather that I brought her back.¡± As the words fell, the air was filled with Cheyenne¡¯s indignant voice, her anger clearly audible. ¡°Kelvin, you hypocrite, lecher! Since you do it, why can¡¯t you admit it?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Are you scolding me? You bastard! You were just pressing me down¡­ Mm¡­¡± ¡°Be good, I know your legs hurt. I¡¯ll go back to the room and give you a massage.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The voices of the two of them bantering and quarreling gradually faded away, ultimately drowned out by a resounding door shutting. Vincent still stood at the staircase, his gaze icy as he watched the closed door, his mind filled with images of Cheyenne¡¯s exquisite figure beneath the dress, her enchanting beauty.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No wonder even someone as proud as Kelvin would try everything to get back together with her. Inside the room, as Kelvin entered and kicked the door shut, he swiftly walked to the ck bed, throwing her onto the soft sheets. It didn¡¯t really hurt, but Cheyenne was startled by his sudden action. ¡®What does this jerk want to do?¡¯ ¡°Kelvin? How dare you! I¡­ Mmm?¡± Kelvin¡¯s heavy bodynded perfectly on top of her. She had already been hungry for three days, and with this pressure from Kelvin, Cheyenne was in agony. She weakly pushed his shoulders, only to find that she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. identally touching the wound on his shoulder, a sticky, slippery red liquid met her palm, a sight that was both shocking and distressing. When Cheyenne looked up, the handsome face in front of her had turned pale, his eyes tightly closed, and the bruises and disheveled appearance were clearly visible. These past three days, he must not have rested at all. With great difficulty, she moved her fingers and pushed Kelvin¡¯s body away, allowing him to lie on the bed. She then made her way towards thendline phone in the room. She quickly called Chris¡¯ phone number. ¡°Hello, Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Prepare a set of surgical instruments for me, and¡­ some shredded pork bread and a box of pure milk. Hurry up, or be prepared to collect the corpse of your CEO at home.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was emotionless but familiar. Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­ Before Chris could even ask what was going on, the call had been hung up. This concerned Kelvin¡¯s life and also Chris¡¯ future prospects. Chris was extremely efficient, and he appeared in front of Cheyenne in just over ten minutes, panting and sweating profusely. He handed her the pink medical box. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Lawrence, the things you requested are here. Is Mr. Foley okay?¡± Cheyenne took the box and peeked outside the door, making sure no one was there before allowing Chris toe in. ¡°Come inside, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was also dizzy from hunger now. Drinking a bottle of milk earlier only temporarily quenched her thirst. She couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes during the uing surgery. If she fainted from hunger midway, Kelvin would be in even more danger. Cheyenne, without any concern for her image, squatted barefoot on the floor, tearing open the packaging of the bread and devouring it hungrily. In less than a minute, she had devoured the palm-sized shredded pork bread. She chewed her food vigorously and then tilted her head back, gulping down a few mouthfuls of pure milk. With a few loud gulps, the 250ml carton of milk was emptied. Cheyenne, with a delicate and lovely face, surprised Chris with her voracious eating. Suddenly, Cheyenne stood up abruptly. After consuming arge amount of food, she was experiencing low blood sugar. Her quick movement caused her vision to darken, and she nearly fell. Fortunately, she managed to grasp onto the bedpost beside her in time. After waiting a few seconds, her vision gradually cleared, and she regained herposure. With a swift motion, she ttened the milk carton, then skillfully tossed it into the trash bin by the door, about ten meters away from her. It was as if she had revived as a warrior charging into her own battlefield. Chris had already followed her instructions and removed Kelvin¡¯s clothes. With his top half exposed, his tanned skin appeared firm and his well-defined muscles exuded male charm. There was a small patch of coarse chest hair that added just the right amount of sensuality. She only took a quick nce before averting her eyes, picking up the blue surgical gown and putting it on. As soon as she put on her mask, Cheyenne¡¯s entire being became calm andposed. She reached into a tray and picked up a silver surgical knife and forceps, ready to extract the bullets. ¡°Chris.¡± Suddenly hearing her call his name, Chris straightened up attentively as if facing a formidable opponent. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Go and guard the door, don¡¯t let anyone in. If somebodyes, tell them Kelvin and I have already gone to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chris left, leaving only the two of them alone in the room. Cheyenne took a deep breath and focused her energy, diligently carrying out her work at a steady pace. Kelvin¡¯s wound had started to ooze pus, with a mixture of pale yellow and foul-smelling liquid flowing from the wound. It blended together with the dark red blood clots, indicating a worsening condition. If she wasn¡¯t careful, his hand could easily be permanently damaged. Cheyenne¡¯s guess was correct ¨C the interruptions started soon after. While she was extracting the bullet from Kelvin¡¯s arm, she heard a noisymotion outside the door, apanied by a shrill voice. ¡°I heard that my big brother is back. Let me go see him, Kelvin!¡± ¡°Miss Foley, please don¡¯t put me in a difficult position. Mr. Foley has instructed that he wants to sleep a bit longer with Miss Lawrence. He¡¯s been very tired from his business trip these past few days.¡± Chris¡¯ plea did not deter Emelia, and she persisted. ¡°I know my big brother is tired. I¡¯m here to bring him some soup that can dispel his tiredness.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 390: Welcome a New Member An old, stern voice sounded from behind the two. Both of them turned their heads to look and saw old Mr. Foley, supported by Joe, slowly ascending from the first-floor hallway with his cane. His sharp gaze fixed on Emelia as he reached out and snatched the soup from her hands, drinking it all in one go. ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± She stared at her empty hands in disbelief, about to say something, but actually, the soup¡­ well, it wasn¡¯t that good. Old Mr. Foley immediately regretted his impulsive actions. What kind of strange taste was that soup? Spicy and sweet¡­ But to avoid losing face in front of his granddaughter and to maintain hisposure as an elder, he gripped his cane tightly and coughed. ¡°Kelvin and Cheyenne have finally reunited. Don¡¯t bother them. Maybe our family will soon wee a new member, you know?¡± As he spoke, his eyes curved into a smile, as if he could envision his chubby great-grandchild, radiating a brilliant and suffocating smile. Emelia pouted in dissatisfaction and spoke ill of Cheyenne. ¡°Grandfather, how could my big brother reconcile with his ex-wife again? Even if it¡¯s not Miss Berry, there are many other eligible daughters of noble families, why must it be Cheyenne?¡± ¡°Emelia, there are things you don¡¯t understand. Alright, you should go back now and not disturb your big brother and sister-inw from conceiving their baby.¡± With a furrowed brow, the old man spoke and then handed her back the empty bowl, showing obvious disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t bother making such a terrible soup in the future. It¡¯s a waste of ingredients and harmful to people¡¯s health.¡± As he finished speaking, he turned and walked away. Emelia, with a flushed face of anger, remained in ce. Did her soup really taste that¡­ awful? Having experienced a setback, she naturally had no reason to linger here anymore. She stomped her foot in frustration and turned to leave, carrying the empty bowl. At the end of the second-floor corridor, dim lights spilled down, enveloping the man¡¯s figure, creating an inexplicably oppressive atmosphere. The faint glow from the cigarette butt in his hand emitted a subtle red light. Seeing the arrival of Emelia, the man spoke softly. ¡°How did it go? Did you see anyone?¡± Disappointedly, Emelia shook her head and sighed dejectedly. ¡°Grandfather appeared just in time and stopped me, preventing me from disturbing them.¡± Then, she raised her fair face and looked at the person in the darkness, puzzled. ¡°Vincent, why did you ask me to check if Kelvin is injured? He was just on a business trip. What could have happened to him!¡± Besides, when did Vincent start showing such concern for Kelvin¡¯s safety? In the darkness, a hint of doubt appeared on Vincent¡¯s face. He had inquired about it with thepany. Kelvin was indeed on a business trip, but it was for a small project worth a few million. The big boss like him didn¡¯t have to be involved at all. So it was puzzling why Kelvin would spend three days on it. And to top it off, he was staying with Cheyenne¡­ This made Vincent skeptical and made him consider sending Emelia to investigate further. If it didn¡¯t work this time, he would have to find another opportunity. ¡­ In Kelvin¡¯s room, the crisp sound of metal collision echoed as the bullet was finally extracted. Cheyenne casually tossed it aside onto a nearby te. The deep red, almost purple, blood clot clung to the bullet casing, apanied by a small piece of decaying flesh, forming a blurry mass. Cheyenne then noticed an additional hole on Kelvin¡¯s arm. She had squeezed out the putrid flesh from his arm, cleaned up the pus and blood, and reapplied the medication. The wound on his back was minor, just superficial scratches from shattered ss. Last night, a crimson light had streamed in through the transparent French windows, casting a warm and cozy ambiance in the room. Suddenly, Cheyenne lifted her head, her gaze falling upon the two white dolls hanging on the window, swaying in the evening breeze. The copper bells emitted a pleasant and melodic tinkling sound. The innocent and jolly expression on the dolls¡¯ faces inexplicably brought a moment of rxation to her soul, healing her with its simple smile. Never could she have imagined that Kelvin would hang such a cute and almost childish thing in his room. As she looked at his peaceful sleeping face again, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but space out. The soft, ck satin pillowcase contrasted against his somewhat fairplexion. His thin profile, deep-set eyes that were tightly closed under thick, curledshes, a high nose bridge, and slightly pale lips. In this state, he appeared tranquil, fragile, and surprisingly pitiful. After knowing him for eight years, it was the first time Cheyenne realized that the seemingly invulnerable Kelvin was nothing more than an ordinary person. He could also get hurt, could also bleed¡­ Her mind was briefly filled with a strange thought before being interrupted by a knocking sound at the door. Cheyenne cautiously strode forward, audibly slow, and nced through the peephole on the door. Standing outside was Vincent. What was he doing here? Frowning, Cheyenne briskly ruffled her own hair, casually unfastened two buttons on her dress, bit her lip, and stole a nce at herself in the mirror. Her lips were rosy, her teeth white, and her eyes bright and beautiful. She exuded a bewitching charm, akin to a seductive vixen who had attained perfection. Opening the door with sleepy eyes, she ¡°dazedly¡± scanned the area outside before finally fixing her gaze on the man before her. Cheyenne arched her eyebrows slightly, curiously gazing at Vincent. She offered a delicate smile. ¡°Do you need something, Master Vincent?¡± she asked in a husky andnguid voice, tinged with a hint of weariness. Vincent¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on the milky skin peeking out from her partially exposed chest, igniting a tantalizing sensation within him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He nced inside the room and noticed a slight bulge beneath the covers. The dark fabric melded with his short hair, making it impossible to see his face. But there was no doubt it was Kelvin. Cheyenne¡¯s mind recalled Mr. Owen¡¯s words echoing in her ear. Unnoticed by Vincent, she discreetly observed Vincent, a hidden current flickering in her almond eyes. As expected, she discovered an identical string of rosewood beads on Vincent¡¯s wrist, leaving her stunned within her. ording to her knowledge, the branch of the Foley family had left from Akloit over a decade ago. How old was Vincent when he left? Fifteen or sixteen? That indicated he must have had contact with the TWILIGHT and even be one of them before returning to the Foley family. Judging by this string of rosewood beads, his status must be considerably high. Chapter 391: The Rose He Stole Cheyenne was certain that he wasn¡¯t Aidan because Aidan always smelled like cologne¡­ while Vincent had a subtle scent of sandalwood. This kind of fragrance was reserved for mature men who were calm andposed in any situation. Vincent gave off a clean and obedient vibe¡­ it was hard to imagine him associating with those human demons. Vincent realized he had been impolite and smiled apologetically. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t realize you were busy! I wanted to talk to Kelvin about somepany matters. I just started recently and there are things I don¡¯t quite understand, so I wanted to borrow some files.¡± Cheyenne knew he was lying, but she couldn¡¯t expose his falsehood directly. She gritted her teeth and faked a lightugh. ¡°Kelvin is exhausted and asleep. Master Vincent, you cane again when he wakes up.¡± Saying that, Cheyenne elegantly yawned, portraying an impatient look of ¡°I¡¯m tired, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± She was beautiful and restless, tugging at heartstrings. Vincent looked at her and turned away like a gentleman, his voice still gentle, ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss Lawrence.¡± Lastly, he considerately reminded them that dinner was being served and they should remember toe and eat together. Cheyenne watched his elegant departure, her smile gradually fading into a serious contemtion. She forcefully closed the door and returned to her room. She was exhausted too. Aftering out of TWILIGHT, she had just stuffed a piece of bread before focusing her energy on treating Kelvin¡¯s wounds. During the confrontation with Vincent earlier, she was truly on the verge of losing her bnce. As soon as her head touched the pillow, Cheyenne fell into a deep sleep, worn out and tired. As for Kelvin, she fed him two glucose tablets, making sure he wouldn¡¯t die for the time being. After getting through the night, he would likely wake up tomorrow. At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, old Mr. Foley noticed that the two hadn¡¯te downstairs and his smile became even more profound. He quickly ordered a pot of chicken soup to be prepared. Upon hearing this, the people at the table felt awkward, especially Emelia, the only girl. She lowered her head and silently cursed in her mind, ¡°Shameless.¡± Vincent looked at the tightly closed door several times, but his mind was elsewhere as he mechanically ate his food¡­ The outside of the window was shrouded in a deep dusk, scattered with countless stars that dotted the dark blue backdrop. The starlight was dimmed by the city lights, faintly hidden amongst the clouds. A crescent moon hung in the sky, and when Kelvin woke up, his eyes immediately caught sight of the half-open window and the moon shining through. His gaze shifted upward, and there was another moon hanging in the sky. The silver moonlight illuminated a petite figure curled up on the sofa, her chestnut hair cascading over her shoulders, reaching the floor. Her fair face was purer and more captivating than the moonlight itself. Her long and dense eyshes cast tired shadows on her eyes, while her cherry-red lips were slightly parted. He stared at her under the moonlight for a long time, her beauty resembling an ethereal elf from the forest, making people not dare to approach. Suddenly, she turned over and continued to sleep, facing the window. Kelvin watched as she hugged her shoulders, realizing she was only wearing a thin dress and hadn¡¯t even closed the window. The wind blew in through the cracks, which was quite strange if she didn¡¯t feel cold. He lowered his head and noticed the thick gauze wrapped around his own shoulder, an intravenous tube inserted in his arm, and the hanging IV drip. There was no need to guess that she was the one who did this. Kelvin rarely revealed a smile of infatuation. Suddenly, he removed the IV tube from his hand, pushed aside the nket, and got out of bed with bare feet. He knelt beside the sofa and watched her serene sleeping face. When his gaze fell upon her bloodied feet, Kelvin felt an indescribable heartache. She was such a fool. She was even tending to his wounds before taking care of her own. He nced around and saw the medicine box still ced in the corner by the bed. Kelvin endured the pain in his shoulder and stood up, bringing the medicine box over. As hisrge hands held her delicate feet, the touch felt as cold as ice, as if there were several long scratches etched on the tip of his heart. Kelvin carefully sterilized the wound with the hydrogen peroxide in front of him. The application of this antiseptic solution would cause a slight stinging sensation. As he gently wiped it on, he kept his eyes fixed on her face. Noticing Cheyenne¡¯s difort, her brows furrowing, the man lowered his head, gently blowing on her wound. Finally, the wound was covered with a band-aid, marking thepletion of the task. Kelvin gently lifted her, cing her on the side where he had been lying before. The warm nket made her emit afortable whimper. She lightly smacked her red lips and sped her hands on either side of her cheeks, continuing to sleep in an adorable manner. Kelvin found her childlike sleeping pose amusing, and a silent smile curved his lips. The bed sank slightly, and his tall and sturdy figurey down beside her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Due to his injured back, hey face down and turned his neck to look at the back of Cheyenne¡¯s head, where a piece of fair skin peeped out from under her chestnut hair. It stirred a slight movement in his heart, and hisrge hand lifted to embrace her slim waist. Just a few centimeters away from embracing her, Cheyenne suddenly flipped over and turned back, her delicate and exquisite face almost close enough to touch. Her cracked lips resembled an unblemished rose, exuding a sense of profound beauty in its imperfection. Kelvin suddenly felt the urge to let this flower bloom again with vibrance. So, he lowered his head and gently grazed this delicate rose petal with his teeth. In her dreams, Cheyenne, feeling a sense of breathlessness, thought it was a fly and waved her hand to fend it off. The next moment, anotherrge hand grasped her soft wrist, pressing it against his chest. Kelvin seemed to be silently immersed in this pleasure, like a thief who had stolen a flower. Approaching thirty years of age, he tasted the bittersweet vor of a hidden love for the first time. It was very sweet. After a kiss, he contentedly watched the vibrant and beautiful flower that he had moistened. Now it was blooming as it should. Unfortunately, the rose was stolen by him. He could only possess it briefly during the midnight hours. When dawn arrived, he would have to return her. Thinking of this, Kelvin finally hesitated no longer, and hisrge hand firmly held her slender waist, pulling her into his embrace. Gently pulling the nket over her, tucking it neatly, he satisfiedly cuddled her and drifted off to sleep together. The next day, at the break of dawn, Kelvin was awakened by a growling hunger. Amidst the affectionate morning with bread and kisses, he opted for the former. Only with a healthy body could he withstand the thorns of this rose. Little did he expect to encounter Vincent just as he descended the stairs, who had just finished his morning exercise. Vincent was dressed in ck sportswear, his limbs looking slender and lean. He had a white towel draped around his neck and was walking in Kelvin¡¯s direction. Chapter 392: Sister-in-law He took the initiative to greet Kelvin. ¡°Kelvin.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After a casual response, Kelvin lifted his foot to go downstairs, wearing nothing underneath his ck bathrobe. In the fleeting moment of brushing past each other, arge hand suddenly grabbed his right arm, seemingly unintentional but forcefully. Kelvin muttered in his heart, enduring the pain shooting up his arm, while his deep-set eyes turned icy cold. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled¡­ Wasn¡¯t that guy Kelvin? The person in front of him was emanating hints of an imminent outburst. He brushed off Vincent¡¯s hand, his tone indifferent. ¡°Your hand is all sweaty.¡± It was evident that he was repulsed. The man¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment. The hall was not lit, only the dim daylight from outside seeping in. He lifted his head again, a hint of embarrassment appearing on his face. He withdrew his hand and wiped it on the white towel in front of him. ¡°Sorry, Kelvin. I just wanted to report to you about the StarJoy project I¡¯m in charge of.¡± At the same time, he nced at the indented marks on Kelvin¡¯s lips and the red marks on his chest. They looked like signs of intimacy. His gaze suddenly became ambiguous, and he chuckled lightly. ¡°But you were busy. I suppose Miss Lawrence did this. She really is a little wildcat.¡± As Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows at Vincent¡¯s description of Cheyenne as a ¡°wildcat,¡± his face turned gloomy. Coldly, he uttered words from his lips heavy with a warning. ¡°Remember she is your sister-inw.¡± Vincent stood against the light, unable to see his expression clearly. It took several seconds before he pretended to be funny and spoke up. ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re really stingy. Looks like you and sister-inw will reconcile soon. Congrats then. Seems I¡¯ll soon have a nephew or niece and the house will be livelier.¡± After saying so much, Kelvin dismissed him with just a few words. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss work matters at the office.¡± With that, as if not wanting to discuss Cheyenne further, he left in long strides. With his back turned, Vincent curved his lips into a cold smile and floated upstairs. It wasn¡¯t him. After not hearing any footsteps behind him, Kelvin leaned against the kitchen door and quickly pulled down his cor to take a look at his arm, which was bleeding from the wound again. Cheyenne had used acupuncture to quickly reduce inmmation and applied ayer of white powder, so she didn¡¯t cover the wound with thick bandages to prevent it from healing too slowly. Just as he was pulling his cor back up, he heard a surprised voice from behind, ¡°Master Kelvin? What are you doing here?¡± It was still quite early in the morning, and normally he would wake up at 6:30 for his morning exercise ande back to have breakfast at 7. He would leave home at 8. Kelvin turned around and realized it was one of the housemaids responsible for the kitchen. He instantly sighed with relief and asked with a calm expression, ¡°Is there anything to eat in the kitchen?¡± The maid seemed a bit startled, but then she quickly brought out the prepared food. ¡°The sandwich is ready, but old Mr. Foley wants to drink yam porridge this morning, so it needs to be simmered a bit longer.¡± Kelvin usually just ate something simple in the morning, like a sandwich and milk, which was enough. Thinking of Cheyenne still sleeping in the room, Kelvin suddenly instructed, ¡°Prepare century egg congee without green onions for her, and go easy on the salt.¡± Her? The maid quickly realized that ¡°her¡± referred to Miss Lawrence. She nodded and smiled, agreeing to the request while feeling a bit envious. As Kelvin prepared to leave with his breakfast, he turned his head and saw old Mr. Foley slowlying down the stairs. The grandfather and grandson exchanged a nce, and the old man surprisingly gave him a smile. ¡°Waking up so early? Young people should get more rest.¡± More rest? Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched as he recalled how his grandfather used to wake him up at 6 o¡¯clock when he was little¡­ If he was even a minutete in the evening, his grandfather would make him run ap around the courtyard. Even Emelia, the delicate and pampered youngdy, couldn¡¯t escape waking up before 7 in the morning. Early to bed and early to rise was a fine tradition in the Foley family. Unfortunately, when it came to Cheyenne, it turned intote nights andte mornings, which was not good for her health. Today, his grandfather was acting a bit strange. Kelvin nodded. ¡°Yeah,¡± and prepared to take the food upstairs. Seeing his demeanor, old Mr. Foley thought the breakfast was for his granddaughter-inw. He was overjoyed. Why didn¡¯t old Mr. Foley suspect that it was Kelvin who brought himself breakfast? It¡¯s because Kelvin was a germaphobe and would never bring food into his room. Seeing that his eldest grandson was about to leave, old Mr. Foley quickly called the maid to bring up a bowl of the chicken soup that was simmeredst night. The maid, realizing a littlete, swiftly took out a spoon and filled arge bowl to the brim. ¡°This chicken soup was simmered on low heat all night.¡± Chicken soup? As soon as Kelvin heard it, he frowned and felt hesitant. ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s early in the morning¡­¡± It might be a bit greasy. Old Mr. Foley smiled brightly with a suggestive wink.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not greasy at all. Who says only women need nourishment? Men need it too, especially since you¡¯ve been tired for so long. Listen to me. Drink!¡± The maid stifled augh and almost dropped the soup bowl, but she managed to steady it in time. Kelvin stared at old Mr. Foley with a fiery anger, his gaze so dark it seemed to pierce. ¡°You damn brat, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. This is the most nourishing ck-bone chicken, infused with mild wolfberries¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your own good, sending it up!¡± Thest sentence was directed at the maid as an instruction. The young maid hurriedly carried the soup, lowered her head, and scurried upstairs to wait. Kelvin knew he couldn¡¯t refuse anymore, so with a gloomy expression, he turned and went upstairs, ignoring old Mr. Foley¡¯s unnecessary words. With a contented smile, he thought that if the situation continued like this, his great-grandchild might be next in line! Smiling and stroking his beard, he hummed a famous tune, the lyrics of which he had altered in a messy way, walking towards the dining table. Chapter 393: His Unexpected Gentleness Kelvin finished his breakfast gracefully and quickly, but was still forced to drink half a bowl of chicken soup. When Cheyenne woke up, she smelled the fragrant aroma of chicken soup and saw Kelvin sitting alone at the table, enjoying his meal. ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± An awkward sound came, and Cheyenne¡¯s face turned crimson. She quickly pulled the nket over herself, curling up within it. Kelvin was dumbfounded by this series of actions, but once he realized what was happening, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. It turned out that beneath her cool andzy demeanor, she was still just that adorable little girl. Walking over in his slippers, with his two somewhat sexy long legs, he sat at the edge of the bed, his gaze filled with a hint of delight as he looked at the bulging nket. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t make fun of you. Come out and eat something.¡± A muffled voice came from under the nket, ¡°If youugh, then you¡¯re a dog!¡± Hearing this, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eye corner. How could the heir of the Foley family and the richest man in Akloit admit to being a dog? He quickly cleared his throat, adjusted his mood, and nodded solemnly. ¡°Hmm, I really didn¡¯tugh at you. You¡¯ve been hungry for a while. Get up and eat a bit before sleeping.¡± Only then did Cheyenne peek her head out from under the nket, her long chestnut hair in a messy and unruly state. Her watery apricot eyes seemed to speak, with a few strands of chestnut hair identally hanging on her red lips. Her innocent and bewitching expression made Kelvin¡¯s heart skip a beat. But she had no idea how tempting she looked, and she casually uncovered the nket, preparing to get up. The pink embroidered dress with a high slit revealed her two slender and white legs, like a staple of aic book character. Just as her feet were about to touch the ground, Kelvin used his left hand to grab her cor and effortlessly lifted her onto his shoulder, as if he was carrying a sack. However, this position was ufortable for Cheyenne. She was already feeling hungry with an empty stomach. In this position, her head hanging down caused the blood to flow in the opposite direction¡­ Just as she had woken up, this sudden movement startled her, causing her head to go momentarily nk and feel unusually heavy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°Put me down, I can walk on my own!¡± Seeing her resisting like this, Kelvin felt disappointed, but he still didn¡¯t put her down, and strode towards the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just afraid of your feet getting hurt again,¡± he reassured. He ced her on the cold washbasin and once she sat firmly, Cheyenne red at him angrily before her gaze fell on the ck marble countertop. She noticed a pink ss on the countertop with geometric designs, featuring a small cat image. The cat curled its tail andy on the ground, extending its cute furry paw to hold a rose. Even the toothbrushes were cute and pink. Kelvin¡¯s cup, on the other hand, was a pure blue color with an image of a smiling and naive tiger. In his hand, he held out a rose. Cheyenne lookedpletely bewildered. Was this something Mr. Foley would use? Wasn¡¯t he into minimalist style? Kelvin¡¯s face also showed a hint of awkward embarrassment. This was something he had bought a long time ago¡­ about three years ago. He saw this award-winning set of couple cups while on a business trip. The designer said they could engrave a free inscription on it, symbolizing the ¡°lifetime¡± of the two people. Almost as if guided by fate, he had engraved ¡°CL¡± on the cups. By the time he realized what he had done, it was toote to regret. He had no choice but to buy the cups and casually pack them in his luggage on the way back. Cheyenne had never stayed in the same room as him, so naturally, she didn¡¯t know about the cups. He had also forgotten about them. It was only after their divorce that when Kelvin was searching for cufflinks, he identally opened a drawer and discovered this quiet set of cups lying inside. They hadn¡¯t been touched in three years, and even the unopened packaging looked old. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from the outside, and the maid brought in the cooked century egg porridge. Kelvin embarrassingly lifted his foot and walked towards the door, instructing carefully, ¡°Alright, you freshen up first. I¡¯ll go open the door. Let me know when you¡¯re done..¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Cheyenne replied. Kelvin¡¯s sudden change in attitude left Cheyenne feeling confused. Perhaps he felt guilty because he took care of her injured foot? Regardless, she decided to put it aside for now and focus on freshening up. Cheyenne picked up the pink cup and filled it with water. As she lowered her head to take a sip, she noticed two letters at the bottom of the cup. She couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. On the other side, Kelvin took the century egg porridge from the maid and found that it contained green onion, which made him a little angry. His gaze turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I say that she doesn¡¯t eat onions, and not to put them in the porridge?¡± The maid was frightened by his demeanor, her face turning pale as she repeatedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Foley, I forgot. Should I cook another serving for her¡­¡± ¡°What time is it now? Forget it, you can go, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the maid replied. Relieved, the maid walked away, wiping the sweat from her forehead, thinking to herself that the young master was truly terrifying. She couldn¡¯t fathom how Miss Lawrence, who appeared delicate and beautiful, dealt with his temperament. When Cheyenne finished freshening up and walked out in his slippers, she saw him sitting earnestly in a chair, meticulously using a small spoon to remove the green onions from the porridge. A small pile of green onions had umted on the pristine white te, without a single grain of rice touching them. It was evident that Kelvin was an incredibly meticulous man. Cheyenne had never seen someone with such perfectionism before. A slight wave of unfamiliar emotions swept through her heart. Cheyenne bit her lip and walked up to him, sitting down. Kelvin didn¡¯t look up, his voice still cold as he said, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m almost done picking out the green onions. It¡¯s just right now, not too hot.¡± Suddenly, her small, fair hand covered his hand, stopping his movements. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not that fussy. I wouldn¡¯t dare let Mr. Foley pick out the green onions for me. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± But I¡¯m willing to do it for you. Kelvin moved her hand away and continued removing thest few pieces of onion. He watched as the white and fragrant porridge, decorated with minced meat, stirred up his appetite. ¡°Alright, eat quickly before it gets cold.¡± He ced the bowl with the perfect temperature in her hands.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cheyenne looked at the bowl of porridge, and with a glimpse from her eyes, she noticed the green onions left behind on the te. She hesitated and struggled within herself. If she wanted to show some backbone, she shouldn¡¯t eat this porridge. But she was really starving. After a brief inner struggle, Cheyenne finallypromised. Chapter 394: Indifference Kelvin felt an indescribable sense of aplishment as he watched her enjoy her meal so heartily. A contented smile, reminiscent of an old father, appeared on his face. He casually pulled out a tissue and gracefully wiped his hands, all the while keeping his gaze fixed on Cheyenne. Unconsciously, a trace of indulgent smile yed on his lips. Unable to resist, he reminded her, ¡°Take it slow.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Cheyenne responded. Feeling a bit self-conscious under his intense gaze, Cheyenne turned her body towards the other side and hastily stuffed more food into her mouth. Within minutes, she had finished the bowl of porridge, but she was still only half full. Licking her rosy lips, her hands cradling the empty bowl, she looked at him with her deep, watery eyes, saying nothing. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle. He reached out with arge hand and gently stroked her long hair, showing an inexplicable tenderness. Startled, she widened her eyes and hurriedly moved away from his touch. With narrowed eyes and a cold tone, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± It seemed that she truly disliked him. Kelvin felt an indescribable frustration, and awkwardly withdrew his hand. ¡°Sorry, I only wanted to help you fix your hair, as it was a bit messy.¡± Her hair was messy? Cheyenne waved it off, resembling an elderly man, and thrusted the bowl into his hands, saying, ¡°Another one.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This time the porridge came without chopped green onions, allowing Cheyenne to eat cozily. Kelvin, however, felt a bit regretful that he couldn¡¯t continue helping her pick out the green onions. While eating, Cheyenne brought up the matter and asked Kelvin directly, ¡°Why did you go to TWILIGHT?¡± Instead of answering her question directly, Kelvin countered, ¡°What about you? Why did you go to TWILIGHT?¡± The dark side of the world had nothing to do with her. Though Cheyenne was willful and exuberant, she had never done anything too outrageous. She shouldn¡¯t have any ties with TWILIGHT. Cheyenne hesitated for a moment. After satisfying her hunger and thirst, her craving for cigarettes emerged. She tapped her fingers rhythmically on the table.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Give me a cigarette first,¡± she demanded. Kelvin furrowed his brows fiercely. ¡°You, a young girl, why are you smoking?¡± He remembered that she used to not smoke. ¡°A young girl?¡± Cheyenne sneered, stood up, and boldly ced her knees on Kelvin¡¯sp. Looking down at him with dominance, a hint of mockery in her tone, she exhaled softly, ¡°I stopped being a girl a long time ago. Or have you forgotten, Mr. Foley, that you were the one who turned me from a girl into a woman?¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t need to lift his head to see her fair face. The coldness and disdain in her eyes ignited an intense desire to conquer within him. Cheyenne¡¯s audacious demeanor somehow made her unbearably attractive. Just as he was about to reach out and embrace her delicate waist, she swiftly twisted her slim waist and skillfully avoided his touch, returning to her seat on the sofa. Between her beautiful fingers was a cigarette, which she ced between her luscious lips. With her other hand, she expertly flicked the lighter. The deep blue me reflected in her dark, shining eyes. With a provocative and self-satisfied smile, she raised one leg, crossing it over the other. From Kelvin¡¯s perspective, the high-slit dress elongated her leg¡¯s contours, giving off azy and enchanting allure. Taking a deep drag of the cigarette, Cheyenne then ced the lighter back on the table and leaned slightly forward, revealing her curves. ¡°Thank you for the cigarette, Mr. Foley.¡± The cigarette was something he had taken out earlier when his arm was aching. But he quickly regretted it when he thought of Cheyenne sleeping. He didn¡¯t want her to smell the smoke. So, he never lit it and tossed it back into his suit pocket. Little did he expect her eyes to be so sharp. Her seductive act earlier had merely been a ploy to take the cigarette from his pocket. Why did his heart race in that moment? Kelvin coldly watched as the pale blue smoke enveloped her petite face, blurring her features. In this moment, Cheyenne felt more distant and unfamiliar than ever before. In his mind, she was a somewhat bossy yet adorable girl who liked tough. She was mischievous and caused trouble, but when she returned home, she was obedient and well-behaved, sticking to him like azy kitten, her chatty mouth always rambling on. The only time they had been close, perhaps¡­ was during those three days at TWILIGHT. He was beginning to miss those three dark days, where he could shamelessly gaze at her, hold her in his arms, and breathe in her scent. ¡°When did you start?¡± he asked casually, as he put away the lighter. Cheyenne leaned her head back against the sofa, her thoughts somewhat scattered. Unsure of what she was thinking, her faint voice sounded somewhat weary. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anymore. It¡¯s been too long. I think it was when I was fourteen. I was stabbed back then, and the wound was unbearable. I heard that smoking could ease the pain, so I learned.¡± ¡°At sixteen, I wanted to marry you. I heard that you likeddies like Miss Berry, so I quit.¡± ¡°After losing the child, I fell into severe depression for half a year, even contemted suicide,¡± she said casually. ¡°But Mr. Lara told me to smoke when I felt sad! So, I started again. Although he¡¯s stingy, he only allows me to smoke asionally.¡± Her words were light and effortless, but Kelvin¡¯s heart ached as if it had been torn open. He looked at Cheyenne, who was blowing smoke, unable to imagine that the once optimistic and cheerful girl had suffered from depression. During that period, he was busy and didn¡¯te home for about half a year. The thought of going back home to face his grandfather¡¯s pressure, coupled with Abbie¡¯s preparations for her dance training institution, kept him busy. He neglected Cheyenne. He ran his fingers over the metallic lighter, feeling its cold and smooth texture, wanting to ask her how she managed to ovee it. But he didn¡¯t have the courage to hear the answer. Was it Omari or Benson? In any case, it wasn¡¯t him, Kelvin. It wasn¡¯t him, the husband who should have been by her side. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he finally spoke after a long silence. His voice was hoarse and low, reaching Cheyenne¡¯s ears. Those words made her eyes slightly red, filling her heart with a sourness. Fortunately, the thin smoke from the cigarette veiled her emotions. Cheyenne gave a lightugh and looked into Kelvin¡¯s eyes with a steady gaze. Her mood was surprisingly calm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. It¡¯s all in the past,¡± she said. As her words fell, Kelvin suddenly felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Being indifferent was more agonizing than being hated. He would rather have Cheyenne hate him than let her forget. Chapter 395: Stop Investigation Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to discuss the past anymore, so she diverted the conversation with a cigarette in her mouth and her hands crossed. ¡°You asked me why I went to TWILIGHT, right?¡± ¡°Very simple, because someone wants to kill me. The person behind that car ident is associated with TWILIGHT,¡± she said, and to Kelvin¡¯s surprise, she evenughed. There was a hint of unexpected expression in her radiant smile. ¡°I never thought I was worth so much, five hundred million! These guys really went all out.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Kelvin couldn¡¯t contain his anger and shouted, ¡°Enough!¡± His sudden outburst bewildered Cheyenne. She exhaled the smoke, flicked the ash, and watched as they fell into the ashtray one by one. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with confusion. Kelvin clenched his fists, the veins protruding on the back of his hands, resembling thick earthworms. He red at her and scolded in a cold voice, ¡°I can¡¯t stand your terrifying calmness and your pretending that you don¡¯t care! Cheyenne, can¡¯t you take this seriously?¡± Her life was in danger now! Someone who could spend five hundred million to kill her was definitely not an ordinary person. In other words, her life could end at any moment. But what about her? She was stillughing and joking, as if discussing the life and death of others. He had witnessed firsthand how she escaped from the clutches of death in the previous car ident. After she came back, he was restless for several days. Cheyenne tilted her eyes at him, slowly crushed the half-smoked cigarette in her hand, and pressed it into the ashtray. A wisp of smoke lingered in the air, changing its shape with the wind. Amidst his restlessness, she remained terrifyingly calm and lightly chuckled, ¡°You already hated me from the start, didn¡¯t you? Regardless of whether I¡¯m like this or not, right?¡± ¡°Besides, I am the one being hunted. I¡¯m not anxious at all. Why are you so excited?¡± Was she mocking him for being meddlesome? Kelvin also realized that he had been somewhat excessive. Cheyenne¡¯s indifference towards life and death caused a pang of pain in his heart.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He slowly sat back down, his thin lips tightly pressed into a straight line. Struggling and darkness intertwined in his eyes, trapping him in an invisible. TWILIGHT wouldn¡¯t act rashly, and there was no reason for Cheyenne, who had been stable for so many years, to offend them. Cheyenne appeared to have encountered mysterious people since she started treating Iker¡¯s illness. Kelvin investigated the Todd family and even personally visited them. Their situation was far moreplicated. It was not a coincidence to be bitten by a snake for no reason. If Kelvin¡¯s expectations were correct, Cheyenne must have offended Master Davon, as she stood in the way of Davon¡¯s quest for dominance over the Todd family. Kelvin took a deep breath and quickly contemted a n. He sternly instructed her, ¡°Cheyenne, give up on treating Master Iker¡¯s illness.¡± This way, she could distance herself from the Todd family. He would arrange for her to leave the country, where those people couldn¡¯t find her. Once the storm passed, they could all forget about it. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on treating Master Iker¡¯s illness,¡± she replied firmly. Kelvin¡¯s face reflected disbelief. ¡°Are you brainless or do youck money? Even if you want money, it will be worthless if you are killed!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, could it be that you¡¯ve fallen for Iker?¡± Hisst sentence betrayed Kelvin¡¯s uneasiness. It was the answer he least wanted to hear. If she had only cured Iker for money, he could provide it for her. Cheyenne currently owned 18% of the Foley Group, which was worth billions. She didn¡¯t need to work anymore and could enjoy a carefree life for the rest of her days. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Mr. Foley. I refuse to answer that question. Now it¡¯s my turn to ask you, why were you at TWILIGHT and Soar Casino?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s refusal to answer angered Kelvin. If it wasn¡¯t for money, could it be that she truly fell in love with the crippled Iker? Despite his frustration, Kelvin still told her the whole story. ¡°Do you remember three years ago when mypany¡¯s security system was nearly destroyed due to a leaked key by an insider?¡± Cheyenne certainly remembered because she was the one who helped him through that crisis. ¡°So, Mr. Foley, what do you mean?¡± Kelvin turned to look at Cheyenne and replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating for a long time, and I finally found out that the person behind it all is someone surnamed Fraser. I found out that he had been to Soar Casino before, and eventually traced him to TWILIGHT.¡± The truth that Kelvin didn¡¯t tell Cheyenne was that Abbie obtained Misty Forest from this man named Fraser. Besides causing the death of their child, what else did Abbie do? That was what Kelvin wanted to find out. So, he spent arge sum of money to bribe the staff at the Soar Casino and was invited as a ¡°valued guest¡± with respect. His visit to TWILIGHT this time was his attempt to investigate the truth using his own power, in an effort to distance himself from relying on ¡°Mr. King.¡± When he mentioned his appointment with ¡°Mr. King¡± in the private room, it was a test for the waiter. But unexpectedly, it baited Aidan. Cheyenne listened to his exnation and description, her astonishment mirrored on her face. In that moment, their thoughtspletely ovepped. Calmly taking a deep breath, Kelvin held Cheyenne¡¯s delicate hand as he advised her once again, looking deep into her eyes. ¡°So, the truth is right in front of you. Will you continue to investigate, Cheyenne?¡± She pursed her lips, lifted her head, and suddenly let go of Kelvin¡¯s hand, giving him an icy look. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to investigate TWILIGHT because of your precious Abbie, right? Kelvin, with just a few words, you expect me to give up. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Do you know that three years ago, Benson lost his eyes for saving my life? He was supposed to stand on a shining stage, but instead, he fell into darkness.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let Abbie and TWILIGHT go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not easily intimidated. So what if it¡¯s TWILIGHT?¡± After speaking, she picked up her phone and prepared to walk out barefoot. Seeing her misunderstanding him again, Kelvin hurriedly stood up and blocked her path. ¡°Cheyenne, calm down and listen to me. I¡¯m not defending Abbie. I just don¡¯t want you to get into danger without sufficient evidence.¡± Yes, he knew that he was saying all this toote now. The child was already gone, and Benson had lost his eyes. It made sense that Cheyenne med him. Chapter 396: High Blood Pressure Cheyenneughed coldly, her lips curling up in a mocking smile as she gave him a piercing look. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mr. Foley. It¡¯s better if we see each other less in the future.¡± With that, she pushed Kelvin¡¯s hand away and turned to leave. Just as she reached the doorway, Cheyenne paused for a moment and looked back. Kelvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking that she still cared for him, that there was still reluctance in her heart¡­ ¡°Oh, by the way, a friendly reminder. Be careful of the people around you, especially Master Vincent. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Kelvin¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind, and then a towering figure enveloped her within its shadow. She looked up and met a pair of deep-set eyes. Just as she was wondering what he was up to, Kelvin suddenly bent down, kneeling on one knee. His warm hands lifted Cheyenne¡¯s delicate foot, and he put on a pair of t, apricot-colored slippers for her. At this moment, he seemed like a considerate gentleman. ¡°Kelvin!¡± She wanted to dodge. But Kelvin held on tightly, his deep voice tinged with maism, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you¡¯re going to leave, you should at least wear your shoes.¡± It was the second time. This was the second time he helped her put on her shoes, the first time being at the banquet. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel her emotions in disarray. After putting on the shoes, she hurriedly turned around and left without looking back, hobbling away with a slender figure. Thud.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A loud noise came from behind, and Cheyenne could hear it even from a distance. It sounded like the shattering of a ss. She pretended not to hear and calmly continued walking downstairs. Theplex and intertwined gaze continued to fixate on her from behind, causing Cheyenne to unconsciously quicken her pace. In the lobby downstairs, old Mr. Foley sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, engrossed in a swimsuit magazine. On the cover, a Western woman wearing a bright red bikini had a particrly eye-catching figure. Caught sight of someone approaching, the smile on the old man¡¯s face quickly receded. With a ¡°snap,¡± he closed the magazine and threw it aside, kicking it with his foot for good measure. He then assumed a serious expression and looked at Cheyenne with a kind expression. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? What would you like to eat? I will have someone prepare it immediately.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel touched, her nose tingling as she suppressed the sour emotions in her heart. She nced with a teasing look at the corner of the sofa. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not hungry. By the way, your blood pressure is on the higher side. It¡¯s better to avoid those things until you recover. I¡¯m afraid your liver heat will re up¡­ Drink more tea, okay?¡± Upon hearing this, old Mr. Foley¡¯s face turned immediately red, but he quicklyposed himself and exined, lying with his eyes wide open, ¡°Oh, I was just curious about what it was. They were all found in Kelvin¡¯s study.¡± ¡°Ah, young people these days¡­ The moral fabric is in decline! In our time, everyone was so innocent.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will keep an eye on him. Even if he wants to read adult magazines, he won¡¯t be allowed.¡± Cheyenne was rendered speechless. ¡®Actually¡­ I saw you drooling just now, Grandpa.¡¯ Old Mr. Foley felt a chill creeping up his back, spreading from the soles of his feet to his scalp. His body felt weak and numb, as if an electric current had passed through it. Kelvin, with a dark and handsome face,manded Joe, ¡°Prepare a car to take Cheyenne back.¡± Joe struggled to suppress his smile, restraining the corners of his lips from lifting. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He turned to prepare the car. On this side, old Mr. Foley was somewhat displeased. He pped his thigh and stood up, ¡°Cheyenne, are you leaving today?¡± Cheyenne gracefully bowed and thanked him, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Grandpa. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Even the obtuse old Mr. Foley sensed that something was amiss between her and Kelvin. He angrily scolded his grandson. ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re something else. Did you bully Cheyennest night and make her ufortable? A wife should be loved.¡± The suggestive words in his statement made Cheyenne¡¯s face turn as red as a cooked shrimp, and she didn¡¯t dare to linger for a moment longer. ¡°Grandpa, why are you saying such things? Take care and get well soon.¡± As she said this, she followed behind Joe and left. Old Mr. Foley watched her leave, standing foolishly by the staircase, his eyes filled with reluctance. He turned and red at Kelvin, who was still standing in ce. ¡°You brat, why don¡¯t you say some sweet words to persuade Cheyenne to stay?¡± The book says that women from the age of eight to eighty love hearing sweet and affectionate words. Kelvin didn¡¯t even pay attention to him. His other hand was casually ced in his pocket as he coldly and handsomely walked upstairs. At the same time, he instructed the housemaid who was nearby, ¡°When you clean, pay attention to the corners and under the sofa.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Hey, what do you mean, Kelvin? Those are Grandpa¡¯s treasures. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll do anything just by looking at them!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid you might get too excited and end up with a flushed face and a high blood pressure. What would we do then?¡± Old Mr. Foley sneered. He was already of such an age, not a young boy anymore. How could that happen? In the courtyard, Cheyenne followed behind Joe in silence, walking towards the direction of the garage. She happened to see two gardeners carrying several pots of vibrant red roses and warmly greeted them. ¡°Joe, where should we ce this new batch of flowers?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s curious gaze nced at the dense rows of dozens of rose pots, waiting to be arranged. But doesn¡¯t Kelvin despise colorful things? Like red roses! He finds them tacky. He prefers the pure and fresh white lilies, perhaps because of Abbie, right? Joe noticed Cheyenne¡¯s reaction and smiled as he instructed the workers to put the flower pots in their designated ces. As they walked, he chatted with her, ¡°Master Kelvin seems to have changed a lot recently. Miss Lawrence, your room is cleaned every day, and even the flowers you like have been reced with roses.¡± ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve arrived at the garage. Thank you for your arrangements, Joe.¡± She left nonchntly, as if she hadn¡¯t heard his words just now, leaving Joe sighing heavily. It seemed that Miss Lawrence had not forgiven Master Kelvin yet. It¡¯s understandable when you think about how deeply she was hurt and how much she now hates him. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Cheyenne sat in the car and instructed the driver to go to the Lawrence Vi. The car was so silent that she could hear her own heartbeat. The words Kelvin said to her echoed in her mind. With her mind filled with thoughts, she didn¡¯t even realize when she arrived home. Chapter 397: Five Million If You Want Me to Leave The Lawrence Vi. It was unknown who leaked the news about Cheyenne¡¯s absence for three days, but George showed up at the door with Mya and Nora. The three of them swaggered into the house, casually taking seats on the sofa. Mya even strolled around as if she still considered this ce her own territory. They opened Cheyenne¡¯s bedroom door, their eyes glittering as they looked at the emerald bracelet and gemstone ne on the vanity. They discreetly hid the ne in their bags. Inside the wardrobe, the colorful haute couture gowns and designer shoes and bags made Nora burn with jealousy. She pursed her lips and suddenly walked over to the desk, picked up the ink bottle, and unscrewed the cap, sshing ink onto Cheyenne¡¯s clothes. Mya was taken aback by the sudden action, her face full of regret as she looked at the high-quality branded clothing and essories. ¡°Nora, what a waste. These clothes are so good; you can¡¯t even buy them with money.¡± Her words were filled with genuine distress. Taking a step forward, Mya picked up the clothes that hadn¡¯t been unpacked yet. The ink only sttered onto the packaging, so a wipe would do. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? I wish I could burn all her things.¡± Upon hearing the words, Mya scolded Nora for being foolish. These clothes were probably forgotten by Cheyenne herself. They could easily be packed into their handbags and taken away. Nora looked at her mother¡¯s greedy expression and clenched her red lips, but in the end¡­ she dropped the ink bottle in her hand. It fell to the ground. The remaining ck ink sttered on the white shag carpet, staining its pure, snow-white surface. She gave it a cold nce, then tightly clenched her fists and watched her mother stuff the clothes into her handbag before decisively turning and leaving. In truth, she wasn¡¯t any better than her mother. Inside her backpack, she had a diamond tassel ne¡­ a limited edition jewelry collection from Cartier. Downstairs in the living room, George called for the servant to pour him some tea. His gaze surveyed the greatly transformed mansion, pointing and gesturing. ¡°This chandelier is too childish, and the curtains need to be changed to a deep green. The walls need a fresh coat of paint too. Sky blue is so dull, gold is much more grand.¡± Mya gently clung to George¡¯s shoulder and rested her head lightly on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right, honey. I felt that the style of this vi was off as soon as I entered. The previous decor style was much nicer.¡± ¡°How did you all get in?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A voice as cold as a frosty de suddenly came from the entrance. George tilted his head and saw a handsome and extraordinary man sitting in a wheelchair. His sharply defined face exuded a resolute and handsome charm. The oppressive aura of someone in power made them briefly nervous. George thought that this was Cheyenne¡¯s vi, and he was her father and naturally had the right to enter this vi, so he mustered up courage and smiled at Master Iker. George stood up and walked towards Iker, pausing in front of him. He proactively extended his hand, lips curled up in a typical business-like fake smile. ¡°You must be Master Iker, right? Hello, we didn¡¯t have a chance to introduce ourselves properly when we met brieflyst time. My name is George, Cheyenne¡¯s father.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Tanner muttered under his breath, ¡°How could Miss Lawrence have a father like you?¡± Although his voice was low, George still heard it, and his smile faltered on his face. Hesitant because of the other¡¯s higher status, he didn¡¯t dare offend and could only force a smile as he took out his ID and showed it to the two. ¡°Has Master Iker forgotten? We also met at the reception for Miss Davidsonst time.¡± Iker nced coldly at the three sudden guests in the living room, his impatience evident as he interrupted George¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Lawrence, may I ask what brings you here today?¡± Iker¡¯s clearly dismissive tone amused Mya. She quickly got up from the sofa, a smile on her face as she walked to George¡¯s side. With full confidence, she said, ¡°Master Iker, you¡¯re mistaken. We are Cheyenne¡¯s family, and this is our home. Do we need a reason to return to our own home?¡± She paused for a second, then directed her words at Iker. ¡°I heard that Master Iker is just temporarily staying here, right? I¡¯m sorry, but even though we have plenty of rooms, a family of four fits just right. It might be a bit inconvenient for you and your follower to live here.¡± ¡°After all, my daughter is so beautiful, I just can¡¯t trust having two unfamiliar members of the opposite sex in the house.¡± As her words fell, Tanner almost couldn¡¯t help butugh in exasperation. He rolled his eyes on the spot. Although he had a fair and cute baby face, he had a quick temper. Countless reckless men had met their demise at his hands. ¡°Rest assured, ma¡¯am. Your mean daughter attracts neither of us.¡± ¡°Even I don¡¯t find her attractive, so my young master naturally wouldn¡¯t care either. She could barely be a dishwasher maid if she tries¡­¡± Nora¡¯s eyes reddened in an instant, her eyes welling up with tears at the humiliation of those words. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± Mya¡¯s scream, three times louder, echoed in the room, piercing and grating. ¡°Tanner, step aside.¡± Iker¡¯s voice rang out, and even if he wasn¡¯t willing, Tanner had to obediently step aside. Despite that, he turned his back and made a disgruntled gesture to express his displeasure. Iker didn¡¯t have the time or patience to deal with these three people. He had been exhausted from searching for Cheyenne these past few days. He just wanted to send them away as soon as possible. He went straight to the point, ¡°If you want us to leave, it¡¯ll cost you five million!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Mya couldn¡¯t believe her ears and reached up to touch them, suspecting she had misheard. Little did she know, Iker had instructed Tanner to fetch the ¡°rental agreement¡± from the study, which had Cheyenne¡¯s own signature on it. In truth, he just wrote it randomly, and Cheyenne was easy to negotiate with. As long as there was money, she would agree. With a wave of her hand, she signed her name like it was a game. Tanner unfolded the contract and ced it in front of the three individuals. In ck and white, it clearly stated the terms of their rental agreement. ¡°This is the agreement between Miss Lawrence and me. I rented this ce and wouldn¡¯t move out until I recover from my illness.¡± ¡°The rent is five million! My leg hasn¡¯t healed yet, and Miss Lawrence hasn¡¯t returned.¡± ¡°If you want me to move out, you can pay back these five million.¡± Tanner never expected that the usually reserved and silent young master would strike right at the heart of these three people with his words. Seeing their greedy expressions, how could they possibly produce five million? At this moment, all George could think was that they had gone mad! They hadn¡¯t even settled in properly, and now they were being asked to cough up five million to help Cheyenne repay her debts? What a dream! Chapter 398: Keep the Tomb The couple found themselves in a difficult situation and exchanged a brief nce, deciding to resort to ying dirty. Mya took a deep breath, discreetly encouraging herself ¨C ¡®I am a shrewish woman, who should I be afraid of? As long as I can avoid paying the debt, it doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, Cheyenne won¡¯t being back, so this contract is just a piece of waste paper.¡¯ ¡°Master Iker, may I ask if there were witnesses present when this contract was signed?¡± Mya immediately seized on the opportunity, coldly sneering, ¡°Aside from old Mr. Edwards, the rest of them are your own men, so their testimony has no credibility.¡± ¡°What are you saying? The Todd family is incredibly wealthy, and yet you think we can¡¯t afford five million?¡± For ordinary people, five million might be an amount to earn for a lifetime, but for the Todd family, it was merely the cost of a garment. Even if the Iker spent a hundred million every month, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exhaust his wealth in his lifetime. Why would he swindle them out of a mere five million? George naturally stood on his wife¡¯s side, ying the role of the pacifier. After all, he was afraid of offending the Todd family and facing retaliation. They were just a small family, unable to afford to offend these wealthy and powerful families. ¡°Master Iker, please calm down. My wife did not mean to offend you. It¡¯s just that Cheyenne may have encountered a misfortune, and as her father, I am also heartbroken.¡± George tried to reason. ¡°But people must always look forward. She has had a difficult life, growing up without a mother. Now, at such a young age, she is gone. This house is the only thing she left me, so I hope you understand, Master Iker.¡± Iker originally thought Kai was despicable enough, but now he realized that Cheyenne had suffered even more than he imagined. Had this selfish and hypocritical father ever shown her a shred of love? Iker felt anger towards Cheyenne¡¯s circumstances, and under the influence of this empathy, he couldn¡¯t even look kindly upon George. With narrowed deep-set eyes and hands sped together, he slowly traced his thumb along the back of his hand, a gesture full of hidden meaning. The sharp scrutiny in his gaze was oppressive, exerting a dominating pressure that made George¡¯s scalp tingle.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In his mind, George muttered to himself, ¡®Iker was just a useless person sitting in a wheelchair, so how could he possess such a powerful and terrifying presence?¡¯ But then he remembered ¨C Iker had once been in the military. He had killed people. ¡®Maybe more than one, hands stained with blood¡­¡¯ George thought to himself, regretting that he had listened to Nora¡¯s words when he saw Iker¡¯s elegant and clearly articted hands beckoning to him. ¡°Well¡­¡± George¡¯s words faltered, his face turning red as he didn¡¯t know how to answer the question. Nora stepped forward, interrupting their conversation. ¡°Let me speak. As far as I know, she has been missing for three days. Master Iker and the police seem to be searching for her everywhere.¡± ¡°The Golden 72 hours have passed, and I fear my poor sister may have encountered a mishap. As her only rtive, we are here to take care of her affairs.¡± ¡°Even if there is no body, it would be good to have a tomb to mourn her, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Tanner was dumbfounded, witnessing such a ¡°family¡± for the first time. They believed Miss Lawrence was dead even though she hadn¡¯t been found yet. Just then, a slightly hoarse but melodious voice sounded from the doorway, ¡°My dear little sister, I think you should keep this tomb for yourself.¡± The voice! Iker¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hide his joy as he looked over. The beautiful figure wearing a pink dress, whom he had been thinking about day and night for the past three days, was none other than Cheyenne. She appeared thinner, with several new wounds on her feet, while old Mr. Edwards supported her as they slowly walked in. Cheyenne¡¯s appearance left the whole family stunned. Layne fixed his gaze on the two of them and took bold steps towards George, unabashedly giving him a resounding p. In his fifty-plus years of life, George had never been pped like this before. Everyone seemed surprised by the normally smiling and gentle old Mr. Edwards¡¯ sudden burst of anger. The p was delivered swiftly and harshly,. Unluckily, Layne was the one who hit George, and thetter dared not fight back. His face swelled up high, bowing his head and apologizing. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Mya and I heard that Cheyenne went missing, so we came to help with the search,¡± George said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Dad¡¯, your father-inw is Zack Mitchell!¡± George said angrily. Mya felt sorry for her husband being pped and took out a white handkerchief from her bag, gently wiping his face while taking the me upon herself. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. We came in and saw two unfamiliar men in the house. It¡¯s understandable that George reacted that way,¡± Mya exined. Layne knew exactly what kind of person she was. Without giving her any respect, he gave her a p in the face. ¡°Master Iker is living here with me and Cheyenne¡¯s consent. If you want to move in, sure, but it¡¯ll cost you! Five million per person.¡± Five million¡­ that would be twenty million for their family of four! Why doesn¡¯t this old man just rob a bank? Cheyenne stood at the door, smiling, her gaze falling suspiciously on the bags carried by the two intruders. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve misunderstood. They don¡¯t want to move in, they just want to take over my house.¡± Her words hit the nail on the head, causing an embarrassed blush to appear on the faces of the three people. ¡°How dare they! This house was bought for your mother, and now it rightfully belongs to you. No one can take it away!¡± George eximed. Mya also red at Nora before turning to Cheyenne and offering forced smiles. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Your father and I were really worried about you. In the three days you were missing, your father couldn¡¯t eat or sleep, and he¡¯s lost weight.¡± Lost weight? Cheyenne looked at her ¡°father,¡± who seemed well-fed, and couldn¡¯t see how he had lost any weight. Changing the subject, she fixed her gaze on the bags held by the mother and daughter. ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t realize my father had lost weight. Since you said you came to visit me, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯te empty-handed.¡± ¡°I want to see what you¡¯ve brought me, such a big bag,¡± she said with a yful tone. ¡°Oh, Mya, you really spoil me!¡± Cheyenne quickly snatched the backpack off Mya¡¯s shoulder and emptied it onto the floor. ¡°No!¡± Two simultaneous screams echoed throughout the vi. ttering sounds followed as several items fell out. Chapter 399: Give My Things Back On the groundy a number of things ¨C clothes, a diamond ne, a gold bracelet, even Cheyenne¡¯s pearl earrings. This mother and daughter were truly insatiable. Mya felt embarrassed, her face turning red as she trembled and dared not look her husband in the eye. Her gaze fell on Cheyenne¡¯s shoes, noticing the wounds on her feet, which surprised her. Meanwhile, Nora tightened her grip on the strap of her bag. She couldn¡¯t let Cheyenne find any evidence against her; she absolutely couldn¡¯t! Feeling the disdainful gazes of everyone, George felt like his dignity was stomped on the ground. It was truly embarrassing. Tanner quickly recognized the items and pointed to the cherry blossom diamond ne on the floor. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Lawrence¡¯s? I saw Miss Lawrence wearing itst week¡­¡± Cheyenne, leaning against the door with her arms crossed, looked at the mother and daughter in front of her with a mocking smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, why would Mya steal my things to give them back to me?¡± ¡°This kind of shameless act¡­ Mya is known in high society for being virtuous and elegant. How could she do something like this?¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t use foulnguage, but Mya¡¯s face turned even redder with embarrassment. With an awkward smile, Mya said, ¡°Cheyenne¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand. I bought these things, they might have gotten mixed up with yours.¡± Cheyenne walked over with a smile, her bright eyes shining like stars, piercing into Mya¡¯s soul, causing her to feel a panicked sense of being exposed. ¡°Oh, I see. So, Mya, how would youe to see me carrying so many jewelry and clothes? Could it be that you didn¡¯te to see me at all?¡± Layne understood everything and sneered, stroking his beard. He nced at Nora, deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s true, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Cheyenne, check the surveince footage and see if anyone entered your room.¡± ¡°Sure, I can also test out the newly installed hidden camera. Since my foot¡¯s not in good condition, Tanner, would you like to go to the study and fetch myputer?¡± What! There was surveince in the house. With this revtion, both Mya and Nora truly panicked, too scared to look at Cheyenne. Sweat formed on their foreheads. Having lived together for over a decade, George understood their reactions with just one nce. Not only did his wife take Cheyenne¡¯s belongings, but even his usually obedient daughter took something too. If Cheyenne were to present the surveince footage, there would be no room for turning things around. George took the opportunity to snatch the bag from Nora¡¯s shoulder and opened it. Inside, he found a diamond tassel ne. ¡°What is this?¡± he forcefully questioned. Trembling, Nora answered in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a gift from a friend. This is mine, not Cheyenne¡¯s.¡± It was a Cartier diamond ne with a snowke cut and a pink tourmaline embedded in it. The irregr tassels cascaded from short to long. It was part of the famous cherry blossom series, with only three pieces released worldwide. The ne Cheyenne had was a gift from Benson three years ago, but she had never worn it because it was too precious. She clearly remembered keeping it in a wooden box. ¡°You im that it¡¯s your ne, then you should know that there is a matching cherry blossom pink crystal bracelet. Nora, since your friend gave this to you, why don¡¯t you show me the bracelet?¡± George sternly demanded. Nora couldn¡¯t have anticipated all of this and hearing Cheyenne¡¯s words, she became as restless as an ant on a hot pan, unsure of what to do. Desperately struggling, she said, ¡°I left the bracelet at home and didn¡¯t bring it with me.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, I happen to have mine.¡± Cheyenneughed and rolled up her sleeve, revealing a pink bracelet on her fair wrist. The pink flowers on it were identical in shape and material to the ones on the ne. Nora bit her lip with a look of grievance, her eyes filled with misty tears. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s highly likely that there¡¯s another version avable for sale.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Theputer is here!¡± Tanner shouted from upstairs and hurried downstairs. Seeing the situation, George didn¡¯t dare to continue. He raised his hand in anger and gave Nora a resounding p across her face. ¡°Smack!¡± As her pretty and tender face swelled with a red mark, Nora fell into Mya¡¯s arms, crying pitifully. ¡°Dad, how could you¡­ how could you hit me for Cheyenne?¡± She could no longer trust her father. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He didn¡¯t do it for me, but for his own reputation,¡± Cheyenne said coldly. Cheyenne smiled faintly, her gaze lingering on Nora as she extended her delicate and fair hand, palm open. Tanner ced theptop onto her hand, and she looked at the screen with a pleased expression. Her slender and nimble fingers moved quickly, and soon an unbelievable scene appeared on the screen. Mya and Nora had indeed entered her room just ten minutes ago. When they came out, their guilty expressions were quite obvious. Cheyenne turned theptop to face George, who saw everything. He abruptly shook off Mya¡¯s arm that was linked with his own. ¡°Shameful! Truly shameful! Why did you two have to do something like this?¡± He wondered if he had mistreated them in any way. Yet they resorted to such vain and thieving behavior. If this got out, his reputation would be ruined. He had no choice but to lower his head and shamelessly beg Cheyenne for forgiveness. ¡°Cheyenne, I beg you. Please, for the sake of them being your mother and sister, spare them this once, okay?¡± When had George ever been so submissive in front of her? From childhood to adulthood, his eyes had only been on Nora and Sean, while she was treated as someone dispensable. In their encounters, it was either scolding or physical abuse. Besides giving life, George had done nothing for her. Often, it was the so-called rtives who were the cruelest people in the world. They used the excuse of ¡°blood rtions¡± as a means to kidnap and devour your soul without any bottom line. Cheyenne could never forget the superior look on Mya¡¯s face when she asked her for pocket money during her childhood. It was as if she were a beggar pleading for alms. ¡°Mother? Sister? They thought about iming my belongings before my death. What makes you think they are worthy of my family? Now that the evidence is clear, Tanner, call the police,¡± Cheyenne ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking, Mya dropped to her knees in front of her. The whole scene was met with astonishment! Chapter 400: Kneel Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect that one day Mya woulde to her begging for mercy. Of course, she would take this opportunity to seek revenge. ¡°Cheyenne, I beg you not to call the police. Nora is at a crucial stage now, and it concerns her future.¡± The new semester was about to start, and there would be a new international artpetition, where the first-ce winner would receive a rmendation card from a mentor. This card would qualify Nora to pursue further studies at the Royal Academy of Arts in Metshire. Additionally, Nora¡¯s mentor had a connection with a professor from the Royal Academy of Arts. As long as Nora performed reasonably well and secured first ce, she would obtain this golden ticket. If Cheyenne called the police at this moment, it would tarnish Nora¡¯s bright future. The academy would investigate, and she would be rejected. All of Cheyenne¡¯s hopes rested on Nora, so even if Mya admitted to stealing, she wouldn¡¯t let her daughter bear that me. As Nora looked at her mother kneeling and pleading for her, her eyes turned slightly red. This was the third time she had embarrassed herself in front of so many people. Wasn¡¯t it because she had a rich grandfather and was so beautiful that she could act so arrogantly? Just wait, Cheyenne, I will make you pay. Cheyenne crossed her arms and watched the woman kneeling in front of her. Suddenly, she remembered how this woman used to bully her when she was a child. A mischievous smile appeared on her pale and haggard face. As soon as Layne saw that smile, he knew someone was in for a hard time. But this mother and daughter deserved what wasing to them. ¡°You want me to spare Nora? Fine, I have three conditions. If you meet them, I will delete this video,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°If you can¡¯t meet them, I¡¯ll hand it over to the police! As for how many people will see it, I can¡¯t guarantee.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°The school belle Nora is actually a thief. This news will definitely be explosive.¡± Just the thought of this oue was thrilling for Cheyenne. In Nora¡¯s mind, scenes of being discouraged by her mentor and ridiculed by her ssmates yed out. No! This cannot happen. Her reputation cannot be ruined. These things were taken by her mother first. Nora only took the diamond tassel ne and didn¡¯t touch anything else. Nora stood behind, grabbing onto Mya¡¯s sleeve, pleading with her eyes, hoping she would agree first. ¡°Okay, I promise you. But Cheyenne, you must also promise me to delete the video once I meet them.¡± Cheyenne snorted, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not as despicable as you. When I give my word, I keep it.¡± ¡°The first condition is for you to kneel in front of my mother¡¯s memorial tablet, pour tea, and apologize!¡± As Cheyenne¡¯s words fell, Layne¡¯s eyes turned red first. His poor daughter was publicly announced by this woman to have died from a difficult childbirth, but he didn¡¯t believe things were that simple. Mya must have done something back then! George¡¯s face also darkened. Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? That idiot had been dead for over a decade, and Cheyenne suddenly pulled this stunt just to bully his wife. He wanted to stop it, but when he thought about the two people next to Cheyenne who were protecting her, the words stopped in his mouth. With a change in tone, he tried tofort and persuade Mya to endure it for the sake of their child. It was just pouring tea, and after all, what harm was there in kneeling before a dead person? Mya saw her husband¡¯s nonchnt expression and felt a sense of disappointment that almost made her vomit blood. He simply didn¡¯t understand! This bastard was trampling on her dignity. Cheyenne was reminding her of the fact that she was a third party, even though she had already officially married George. Despite all this, Mya swallowed her pride, reached out, and took a teacup, walking towards the portrait. This object had been thrown into the warehouse by her, but Cheyenne somehow found it and had it redecorated before cing it in the hall. Mya hadn¡¯t seen Sh¡¯s portrait for over a decade, so seeing it suddenly startled her. She didn¡¯t dare lift her head to look at the person in the photo. Swallowing her saliva, she knelt in front of Sh¡¯s portrait with a stiff upper lip and trembling voice, ¡°Sel¡­ Sh, it¡¯s been over ten years since west saw each other. Please bless our family in theherworld.¡± Bless her? Her shamelessness truly surpassed Cheyenne¡¯s bottom line of understanding. ¡°Mya, even though you are older than my mother, based on the principle of ¡®firste, first served,¡¯ it seems you got marriedter. The deceased takes precedence. Calling my mother ¡®Sis¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be too much, right?¡± Sis? Damn Cheyenne, she actually wanted her to call Sh ¡®Sis.¡¯ How dare she? Mya gritted her teeth and reluctantly knelt down again, calling out, ¡°Sis, please have some tea.¡± The first condition waspleted. The second one, however, wouldn¡¯t be so simple. ¡°I remember when I was a child, Mya was really good to me. She would specifically find old clothes from the trash for me to wear. I have to admit, they were quite fashionable, leopard print with a pink coat, tsk tsk¡­¡± It caused her to be ridiculed for a long time. Why did Cheyenne wear them? It¡¯s simple, because if she didn¡¯t wear them, she would be left out in the cold. ¡°One time, I was envious of Nora having a beautiful new dress, so I secretly tried it on.¡± ¡°But when she caught me, she angrily tore the dress and told Father that I was the one who ruined it.¡± ¡°At that time, Father punished me by not allowing me to eat for three days.¡± As the words fell, George¡¯s old face suddenly turned red, sensing the angry gaze from his father-inw Layne. He quickly tried to distance himself. ¡°Dad, you, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It wasn¡¯t me, it was Mya who told me that Cheyenne requested to buy those clothes. I was busy with work. How could I bother with women¡¯s dressing up?¡± Layne felt a sourness in his nose and regretted leaving Cheyenne with these two people for thirteen years. For thirteen years, he didn¡¯t know how Cheyenne had been living. But when he came back from abroad to find Cheyenne all those years ago, the well-behaved girl had been forced to be a bully around the school. From teachers to ssmates to neighbors, no one liked her. Layne couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken for the proud and lonely Cheyenne. She should have been the happiest person in the world. Thankfully, the little girl only temporarily went astray, and her conscience and bottom line were still intact. It took Layne a long time to guide Cheyenne back onto the right path. Chapter 401: Wearing the Clothes of the Dead As high school approached, Layne feared that her outstanding granddaughter would attract unwanted attention. So, she encouraged Mya to continue pretending to be a bully. The smile vanished from Mya¡¯s face. Did Cheyenne find out? The clothes were scavenged from a second-hand market by the household staff, who said they were taken from deceased patients in nearby hospitals. Most of these people had contagious diseases and no one to im their bodies. They were hastily cremated to dispose of them. When she sent the staff to buy the clothes, she had been discreet about it. She was afraid that if the matter got out, it would tarnish the ¡°kind-hearted¡± image she had carefully built for herself. But how did Cheyenne find out? One day, after wearing a ck cotton coat, she feltpletely ufortable. She walked down the street feeling dizzy and lightheaded. identally, someone bumped into her. His scissors tore through her coat, causing dirty, bloody clumps of cotton to fall out, emitting a nauseating smell. People around her looked at her with disgust and disdain, covering their noses as they walked away from her. From that day on, rumors spread through the campus about Cheyenne¡¯s unkempt appearance. Everyone assumed she had identally stained her clothes during her menstrual cycle, even dying the cotton inside the coat red. For young girls just starting junior high, many were na?ve about such matters. Cheyenne was shocked when she first discovered bloodied cotton inside her coat. She skipped ss and went home. At the doorstep, she saw an old and tattereddy, carrying a bag with a blue checkered pattern. The olddy opened the bag with a smile, revealing a pile of dirty clothes. The maid, with a disgusted expression, handed her two bills, then walked into the mansion, carrying the bag of clothes. A few dayster, Mya handed her two ¡°new clothes,¡± one of which was from the bag.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When the olddy came for the second time, Cheyenne followed her all the way to the ruins behind the hospital. It was a huge garbage dump. Piled high were discarded medical waste, bloodied needles, empty bottles, and a heap of abandoned clothes. Every day, old people and children came to scavenge through the trash, picking up clothes to wash and sell in the second-hand market. Curiously, Cheyenne opened a ck stic bag at her feet. As she pulled it open, she glimpsed something drenched in blood. It was a clump of severed human limbs, a head separated from its body, with red blood mingled with white brain matter. Some resembled bodies that were six or seven months old, almost formed with a basic human shape¡­ Cheyenne let out a scream and flung the contents of her hands aside. The olddy, thinking that Cheyenne was also one of the trash collectors, mocked her for being startled. After all, these were all discarded waste from the gynecology department. Many of the pregnant students were underage and dared not tell their families, so they hurriedly had abortions. Since they couldn¡¯t afford a cemetery plot, the hospital had to handle the disposal. For pregnancies in the early stages, they were flushed down the toilet using medication-induced abortion. For pregnancies further along, they had to undergo surgical procedures, during which the doctors used forceps to forcibly dismember the baby¡¯s limbs before removing them. The patients didn¡¯t want these fetal remains, and they were too small to be sent to the crematorium. So, they were packed in ck stic bags and treated as medical waste. The olddy was already ustomed to this. She patted Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder tofort her and advised her which trash was worth collecting. She even boasted that she had sold a bag of clothes from a child who had died from lung cancer to a wealthy family, earning 200 dors. To her, that was a huge sum. If she were to sell those clothes in the second-hand market, she would only fetch a few dozen dors at most. Cheyenne¡¯s second condition was simple. She wanted Mya and Nora to wear those clothes and stroll around the streets. Upon hearing this, Nora nearly had a breakdown. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of wearing clothesden with bacteria and viruses. She had always been delicate, and how could she wear clothes of the deceased? Mya was also afraid. She personally sent people to collect those clothes and knew exactly where they came from. Tearfully, she begged George to help her. She couldn¡¯t wear them. What if she got infected? ¡°What? You two can¡¯t wear them, but Miss Lawrence can? What a mean stepmother.¡± Iker said with a hint of hostility, thinking about his three stepmothers, his voice tinged with anger. The mention of stepmothers provoked George, making him lose face. Yes, back then, even young Cheyenne wore those clothes. Now it was their turn, why couldn¡¯t they bear it? As she grew older, Cheyenne burned most of those clothes, leaving only two sets as mementos, stored at the bottom of a box in the utility room. The maid quickly took the clothes downstairs. After several years of neglect, the clothes carried a musty smell and dust. They had faded significantly, and their style was outdated, with exaggerated ruffles and small floral patterns from over a decade ago. They were incredibly outdated. Not to mention Nora, the privileged heiress of the Lawrence family, even an ordinary woman wouldn¡¯t wear them. Cheyenne mmed the clothes in front of them and ced her finger on the ¡°enter¡± key. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear them, but with just a gentle press of my finger, this video will be uploaded to the official school website.¡± ¡°Not to mention, I have full confidence in making sure you don¡¯t graduate.¡± Half of the school¡¯s shares belonged to the Foley family. All Cheyenne needed to do was say a word to old Mr. Foley, and Nora¡¯s dream of obtaining a graduation certificate would be shattered. But she didn¡¯t bother to do that. She simply scoffed at the idea. ¡°No! Cheyenne, please don¡¯t post it. I will wear them. Nora, it¡¯s okay, you just have to wear them for a bit¡­, if you can¡¯t graduate, your study abroad ns will be ruined.¡± Mya had stooped low enough to kneel before that despicable Sh. Now it was just a matter of wearing some clothes of the deceased. They had been dead for so many years, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. At most, she would feel disgusted by the dirtiness of the clothes and take an extra shower when she got home. Nora stared resentfully at the woman in front of her. She was smiling with a smug look on her face, reveling in her victory. ¡°I¡¯ll wear them!¡± she said through gritted teeth. Treating others the way they treated you, that was something Nora excelled at. Both mother and daughter reluctantly put on the clothes, wearing expressions of despair. Little did they know, Cheyenne had boiled the clothes in hot water and sterilized them several times, after all, she had worn them before. She wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to neglect any precautionary measures, especially after seeing Mya¡¯s true colors. All in all, they were getting off easy. Chapter 402: Did Jerry Undergo Plastic Surgery? As for the third condition, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t being too excessive. She just wanted Nora to apologize to her. Unlike this dishonest mother-daughter duo, once the three conditions were met, Cheyenne would delete the video without dy. Considering her own future, Nora had no choice but to lower her head and reluctantly offer an apology, filled with immense resentment as she left. The smile on Cheyenne¡¯s face gradually faded as she walked upstairs, lifting her feet with each step. As soon as she entered her room, she saw ck ink on the carpet and bedsheets. Not only that, her entire wardrobe had been rummaged through. It was all sttered with ck ink. The maid was frightened, with sweat dripping down her forehead. ¡°Miss¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know those two would barge in.¡± Tanner watched with anger, pounding his fist on the door so it made a loud sound. ¡°Damn it! If only we hadn¡¯t let them go so easily.¡± ¡°Forget it, just throw away these clothes.¡± Cheyenne was exhausted now. She had no interest in dealing with these trivial matters anymore. She considered it as getting identally bitten by a mad dog. Meanwhile, on the other side¡­ George and his family stepped out of the vi¡¯s gate. The mother and daughter nced back at the vi. They had been so happy when they arrived, but now they were leaving in such a disheveled state. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nora.¡± Mya¡¯s hand barely touched Nora before thetter forcefully pushed her away, roaring with resentment in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! If it wasn¡¯t for you insisting on taking Cheyenne¡¯s things, she wouldn¡¯t have found out. Now I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Nora¡¯s unfamiliar attitude sent a chill through Mya¡¯s heart. Wasn¡¯t it all for her own good? Those beautiful clothes, jewelry¡­ she just felt that Cheyenne wasn¡¯t worthy of them. Why didn¡¯t Nora have them? And now, her daughter was even ming her for everything. George wanted to reprimand both of them. But seeing Mya cry and Nora¡¯s cold demeanor as she walked away, he hesitated to speak. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the art studio. Don¡¯t bother me!¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Mya heaved a sigh of guilt. It was all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t been greedy and taken so many things, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t have caught them red-handed. At the entrance of Akloit College, a slender figure in white slowly walked out. The warm sunlight shone on his wine-red short hair, resembling a flickering red me. Against his fair and gentle face, with delicate features, he appeared like a beautiful youth who had stepped out of a manga. Everyone was mesmerized, and the passing female students seemed lost in time. Suddenly, a book fell to the ground, its pages rustling in the breeze. It happened tond at his feet. Jerry quickly looked down, bending over to pick it up. He extended his slender, well-defined hand and handed it to her. His voice was clear and maic, ¡°Here you go, miss. Your book.¡± He smiled slightly, leaving the girl dumbfounded as she stared at the boy in front of her, unable to even speak. ¡°Tha-thank you.¡± Btedly, she extended her hand and took the book, and at the same time, noticed his hand. Oh my god! Not only was he incredibly handsome, even his hand was so good-looking! It was simply unfair. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The youth raised his red lips in a light smile, casually flicking his bangs off his forehead. He put his hand in his pocket and swaggered away from the envious gazes. Even when he had walked far away, the girl with long hair holding the book still stood rooted to the spot, staring foolishly at the textbook in her hand. How lucky! A handsome guy helped her pick up the book and even smiled at her. The bell for ss rang, sounding like a death knell in the ears of the students. The boy who was using the restroom hastily pulled up his pants, and ran towards the ssroom. As he ran, he reminded his buddy, ¡°Jerry, hurry up. It is Justine¡¯s ss today. If you¡¯rete, you might end up on her cklist.¡± ¡°Got it, you go ahead,¡± Jerry¡¯s nonchnt voice came from the cubicle. He casually flicked the cigarette butt into the toilet, flushed it, and then walked to the mirror. He admired his glorious good looks, happily washed his hands, and once again tidied his bangs. Humming a tune, he headed towards the ssroom. On the podium, a middle-aged female teacher dressed inly, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses, appeared stern and inflexible. Justine was notorious for being ruthless and often threatened students with failing their final exams. Jerry, as the ¡°underachiever¡± in the ss, had ended up on Justine¡¯s cklist countless times. Every year, he would fail the final exams. Today was the final exam, and if he waste again, he would surely fail the subject. As the time drew near, there was still no sign of Jerry. Several students secretly sneered in their hearts. ¡°Where¡¯s Jerry?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show up soon, I¡¯ll mark him as absent!¡± With a stern expression, Justine picked up Jerry¡¯s exam paper. She was about to write ¡°absent¡± on it when she heard footsteps behind the door. A white figure emerged against the light, and his vibrant red short hair was tousled by the breeze, exuding a rebellious vibe. His slender figure and delicate facial features, reminiscent of peach blossoms, were breathtaking. Everyone¡¯s mind went nk. Who was this? ¡°Jerry?¡± Justine looked at the person before her with disbelief, surprised as she pushed her sses up her nose.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Good day, teacher. Sorry, I had to go to the restroom just now.¡± With a smile, he confidently walked to his seat, radiating an air of confidence and indifference. Justine quickly realized what had happened. Shepared the picture on the student list with the person in front of her, and indeed, it was her student, Jerry. His features hadn¡¯t changed; only his fashion sense and skin had improved. Previously, Jerry¡¯s face was covered in e, leaving behind red blemishes. They had healed quite a bit, with only some faint marks that were barely noticeable. Curious and unable to contain their excitement, many people secretly observed Jerry during the exam. When it was time to collect the exam papers at the end of the day, he was already surrounded by a group of girls, who were enthusiasticallyplimenting his good looks. ¡°Jerry, did you encounter a fairy? How did you suddenly be so handsome?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like apletely different person! Did you secretly go for stic surgery?¡± ¡°How much did it cost? I want to go too. So envious!¡± Chapter 403: I’ve Encountered a Fairy Enjoying the praises of the girls for the first time, Jerry felt so proud. He used to walk with one hand in his pocket, but now he had both hands in his pockets, looking cool and mysterious as he said, ¡°Stop bothering me. I didn¡¯t get stic surgery, thank you.¡± ¡°But¡­ it really is like encountering a fairy!¡± Yesterday, when Jerry was preparing to doundry, he found a crumpled piece of paper falling out of his pocket. Unfortunately, it happened to fall into the dirty water he was using to wash his socks. He quickly salvaged it and took a look. It turned out to be three pills. He remembered that it was Miss Cheyenne Lawrence who gave them to him when he visited the Lawrence familyst time. He had casually stuffed them into his pocket and forgot about them. Now, the three pills were slightly damp, and one of them was on the verge of dissolving. Miss Lawrence must have given him something valuable. After some self-reflection, Jerry came to a conclusion ¨C a good boy shouldn¡¯t waste things. So he took all three pills in one breath. The first gulp tasted a bit strange: bitter, with a hint of sweetness and a bit of saltiness. After reluctantly swallowing it, he didn¡¯t notice any obvious effects. Jerry crumpled the wet paper into a ball and tossed it into the trash can by his feet, muttering to himself, ¡°I thought it was something good. It¡¯s probably some health supplements Miss Lawrence thought I needed.¡± However, the next morning when he looked in the mirror, damn it! He almost got shocked by his own handsomeness! Was the handsome guy in the mirror really him? Jerry was so excited that he burst intoughter in the bathroom, almost thinking he was dreaming. He turned on the cold water switch and let it pour down from above. The icy sensation brought him back to reality. He wasn¡¯t dreaming; he really became handsome. Unable to contain his excitement, he let out a burst of crazyughter, waking up his roommates. They allined and scolded him. ¡°Jerry, are you trying to kill us? It¡¯s early in the morning, can¡¯t you warm up your vocals quietly?¡± ¡°Yeah, I only slept for less than four hours because I went to bed after 3 am. I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°You scared me, I thought someone was butchering a pig¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Jerry supposed to wake up at 7:30? Why did he get up to shower at 6 in the morning?¡± ¡°Could it be that this guy secretly watched an adult movie against night?¡± Too excited to sleep, everyone discussed it excitedly. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened. Click. A naked figure walked out, a handsome young man with water droplets still clinging to his hair, causing the other five people to scream in unison. ¡°Who are you?¡± In short, the messy and sloppy Jerry suddenly became handsome. He gained poprity that rivaled the school¡¯s heartthrob, Graeme. Ever since the scandal between Graeme and his cousin Peyton broke out, Graeme became the target of everyone¡¯s criticism. Unable to bear the me, Graeme applied for studying abroad. As for Peyton, it was said that she dropped out of school and her family arranged for her to meet potential suitors, probably nning for her to get married and have children. As a result, Jerry suddenly ascended to the position of Akloit College¡¯s heartthrob. Everyone was trying to figure out the reason behind Jerry¡¯s overnight transformation. Even if it was stic surgery, it would still take some time, right? However, his roommate testified that Jerry was still in the dorm yesterday, washing his socks and eating instant noodles with Laoganma chili sauce. He didn¡¯t even leave the dormitory. After bing handsome, Jerry started paying attention to his appearance. Previously, he was just a homebody, so he only wore school uniforms or T-shirts. To match his extraordinary looks, he decided to go shopping and get a new outfit. Jerry rarely took out his savings from his bank ount, the money he had been saving since he was ten. He realized that if he wanted to marry a wife, he needed to find a girl who likes him. It¡¯s toote to dress up when you¡¯re old. He spent over a million in the morning without even blinking his eyes. Exhausted, hey on a chair in the park, catching his breath. Shopping was really physically demanding. Those girls usually appeared delicate and weak, but when they went shopping, they could wear high heels of seven or eight centimeters and walk all day. Girls are truly mysterious creatures. While he was pondering this, a white figure walked past him, and the slender and familiar figure made Jerry¡¯s eyes light up. Nora! ¡°How did she end up here?!¡± Jerry hurriedly carried his belongings and followed behind. He coughed and walked up to her, his handsome face turning red. His speech became stuttered, ¡°Nora, what are you doing here?¡± The sudden appearance of the man in front of her left Nora feeling confused. She lifted her head and nced coldly, only to find that he didn¡¯t look too bad. Unfortunately, his attire clearly showed that he wasn¡¯t well-off. She wasn¡¯t interested, and her tone naturally reflected that. ¡°Get lost!¡± Just likest time, he was once again disliked by his goddess. Jerry felt a bit wronged. He admitted that he used to be ugly, and no girl would like someone like him. But now he was better looking, judging from the reactions of other girls this morning, he was undoubtedly handsome. Why couldn¡¯t Nora be interested in him? Jerry didn¡¯t want to give up; he wanted to give it another try¡­ If he was rejected again this time, then he would truly give up. Finally, he gathered the courage to confess to Nora. ¡°Nora! I like you, really like you. Can you give me a chance to be your boyfriend?¡± He didn¡¯t mind if Nora had a boyfriend before. A beautiful girl like her would naturally have suitors around her. Besides, they were all college students now, and it was normal to date others before. Jerry¡¯s voice was so loud and silly that it attracted the attention of passers-by. Many young girls anddies looked at the handsome young man with envy in their eyes. This admiring gaze lifted Nora¡¯s terrible mood a bit, and she suddenly changed her mind and walked back. She stood in front of Jerry and raised her delicate, fair face to look at him for a while. ¡°Do you really like me?¡± He nodded vigorously, earnestly saying, ¡°I really like you. Since the first time I saw you, I¡¯ve treated you as the goddess in my heart.¡± ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re like a lotus flower that can only be admired from afar. I like you, Nora.¡± Hearing someone describe her as a snow lotus for the first time, Nora couldn¡¯t help but snort disdainfully. Chapter 404: Cheyenne is Mr. X She wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she wanted someone to apany her and pass the time. She took the initiative to hold Jerry¡¯s hand and asked him in a coquettish voice, ¡°I¡¯m feeling down. Can you apany me for a drink? You¡¯re my stand-in boyfriend.¡± Drinks! Jerry¡¯s mind instantly filled with other thoughts, and he was so happy he felt like fainting. Indeed, when you look good, luck follows. ¡°Of course, of course. Nora, where would you like to have a drink?¡± Should he wait for a moment and put these things in the car first? But Nora couldn¡¯t wait and grabbed his wrist, leading him towards the biggest and most luxurious bar in Akloit, Club Star. As they walked, she yfully leaned on his ear and said, ¡°You can just call me Nora. Oh, by the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Jerry!¡± He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Nora praised his name, saying it was ¡°pretty good,¡± but deep down, she snorted and was full of disdain. ¡­ In a private room enveloped in darkness. The colorful neon lights alternated, reflecting on Nora¡¯s exquisite face. She was already slightly intoxicated from the game, her almond-shaped eyes filled with resentment and disappointment. Empty beer bottles were scattered on the table, at least twenty of them. Jerry came to apany her for a drink, but it turned out that his alcohol tolerance was even worse than hers¡­ He had only drunk about ten bottles of beer and was already in this state. He kept smiling foolishly, revealing his white teeth, and non-stop talking into her ear. ¡°Nora! Goddess! My goddess, wah¡­ This is amazing! I can actually be Nora¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Do you know? The first time I saw you, you were like a female warrior saving me. The sun was shining that day, and you were so beautiful.¡± Burp After huping, the man stuck to her like a ster, with slightly rough hands grasping Nora¡¯s shoulder, pulling her towards himself. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, get your dirty hands off!¡± Nora pushed him away impatiently with a face full of irritation. Nora regretted bringing Jerry to drink in the first ce, knowing now that he would talk so much when drunk. Despite being rejected, Jerry had no self-awareness. At one point, he reached out and hugged Nora, resting his head on her shoulder and rubbing it against her. He was like a little dog, trying to please his owner. He continued babbling incessantly: ¡°Nora, don¡¯t dislike me, I washed my hair.¡± ¡°In the past, I seldom go out or wash my hair, but now I¡¯ve be handsome, so I wash it every day.¡± ¡°Smell this Lux fragrance, hehe¡­ it smells so good.¡± ¡°This is great! From now on, I¡¯ll be Nora¡¯s boyfriend and Cheyenne¡¯s brother-inw.¡± When he mentioned Cheyenne, Nora¡¯s anger started to burn, ready to erupt. Wait a minute! Who is he? How does he know that little bitch Cheyenne? Nora woke up a bit from her daze, leaned in and nted a soft kiss on Jerry¡¯s face, gently asking him. ¡°How do you know my sister?¡± The sudden warm sensation on his face, soft and moist¡­ Jerry waspletely lost in it, his eyes shining ck. So this is what a kiss feels like? Oh my god! Goddess actually kissed him voluntarily. Nora must have been captivated by his handsomeness. Jerry became excited, his face burning, and he was on the verge of passing out from happiness. ¡°We just know each other. Miss Lawrence also helped me heal my face. Burp.¡± Healing his face? Nora carefully scrutinized the handsome face in front of her, gradually connecting it with another nauseating face. The hotel¡­ He was the same person fromst time! So, it was that bitch Cheyenne who caused Jane to discover her with Teagan at the hotel! Nora asked Jerry several more questions, and as he was intoxicated, he revealed everything without any defense. Nora quickly turned on the voice recording function on her phone. ¡°Are you saying that Cheyenne deliberately made you wait for me outside the hotel roomst time?¡± ¡°Huh? No, Miss Lawrence told me to confess¡­ I, I like you. Nora, you have to believe me¡­¡± ¡°Is she the one who healed your face too?¡± ¡°Oh, this? Yes, she did. Am I handsome?¡± ¡°Answer me quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Lawrence gave me three pills, I took them yesterday, and I¡¯m fine today.¡± ¡°Amazing. Miss Lawrence must be a fairy.¡± ¡°Onest question, how did you meet Cheyenne?¡± At this point, Jerry fell silent for a second, pretending to think, unsure of how to answer. Nora urged Jerry to answer quickly, kissing his face again despite feeling nauseated. Enchanted by his allure, he sporadically revealed that Cheyenne was none other than the world-renowned hacker ¡°Mr. X.¡± And she was currently being pursued, with a value of five hundred million! As Jerry¡¯s words trailed off, he fell asleep on the couch, snoring thunderously. However, Nora found it difficult toe back to her senses for a long time, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Cheyenne was actually the hacker ¡°Mr. X.¡± Five hundred million! If she were to spread this information, she could at least demand a news fee of ten million. Nora found the Dark League website on Jerry¡¯s phone and copied the link to her own phone. Immediately, she dialed Teagan¡¯s number on her phone. Not long after, Teagan drove to Club Star and kicked open the door to the private room. ¡°You said you have something important to tell me. What is it?¡± If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, why was there a man lying on the couch? Teagan walked in with a furrowed brow, grabbing Nora¡¯s chin and pulling her into his embrace.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Forget about who he is for now. I have even more important news to tell you. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk in the car.¡± Nora reached out and held his waist with both hands, grabbing her bag with the other. The two of them left Jerry, who was still sound asleep, and walked away. Inside the private room, the lights and music continued, while Jerry slept soundly. Completely unaware that he had made a grave mistake, almost bringing disastrous consequences to Cheyenne! Chapter 405: Betrayal Three Years Ago The next day, Jerry was awakened by a bartender. It was closing time for their night shift, and they needed to clear out the customers in the bar. He groggily woke up, only to find himself lying on the bar¡¯s couch, his head pounding as if it was about to explode. The pain was unbearable. Beer bottles were scattered on the coffee table and the floor in front of him. How did he end up getting drunk in a bar? Wait a minute, wasn¡¯t yesterday the final exam? Did he feel so liberated after finishing the exam that he went to the bar to celebrate? The things he bought yesterday were still on the couch, which reassured Jerry. It must have been like that. ¡°How much?¡± he asked. ¡°Sir, you spent a total of 130, 517st night. Will you be paying by card or cash?¡± the bartender replied. ¡°What!!¡± He had just been having a few drinks by himself, and he ended up spending over a hundred thousand! Jerry was shocked, his eyes almost popping out. He had a gloomy expression as he calcted that he would have to work hard for the next three months to make up for it. As he stepped out of the bar, the sun was shining brightly outside, but Jerry¡¯s mind was in chaos. Why did he feel like he had forgotten something important? Oh right, he had a wonderful dreamst night. He dreamt about the goddess Nora, drinking with her, and even kissing her in the dream. Upon waking up, he found himself all alone, confirming that it was indeed just a dream. It must have been because he had been obsessing over Nora during the day that he had such audacious dream. From somewhere, a ck dog appeared and started biting on his pants, refusing to let go. It had ck curly fur, eyes as dark as buttons, emitting a deep, dark radiance. With its short legs, it wagged its tail and followed behind him. Jerry looked down and couldn¡¯t help but wear a speechless expression. ¡°Why does this dog look so ugly?¡± ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± ¡°Hmph! You stupid dog, how dare you bare your teeth? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only tough guy here, I can be one too!¡± Jerry squinted his eyes, turned around, and bared his teeth at the small ck dog. ¡°Woof woof woof.¡± A battle of gazes ensued between the man and the dog. Jerry kicked the dog away and ran off, carrying his belongings. ¡°Woof.¡± ¡°Stupid dog, stop chasing me. I have to go to school¡­ Go chase someone else!¡± ¡°Woof woof.¡± ¡°Damn, are you in heat? I must have be so ridiculously handsome that I¡¯m irresistible to both humans and animals!¡± Look, society can be really harsh. When he was ugly, not even a dog would pay attention to him. Now that he¡¯s handsome, they chase him desperately. In the tranquil morning, Jerry ran through the streets, full of vitality. ¡­ The Lawrence Vi. A table filled with nutritious breakfast was set, with Cheyenne sitting beside her grandfather Layne, and Iker facing her. Tanner stood nearby, ready to assist the young master with serving food. The maid had been asked by Cheyenne to temporarily leave. As they ate, Cheyenne briefly exined to her grandfather and Master Iker everything she had witnessed at TWILIGHT. The Judge, the trafficking of human organs, and the imprisonment of Jonathan. She purposely downyed the three days she spent hiding, where her life was in danger. She didn¡¯t want her grandfather to worry about her. ¡°And one more thing, I suspect¡­ that Aidan who wanted to capture me is actually Master Davon. He is indeed connected to Soar Casino and TWILIGHT.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you all remember thest time Mr. Zamora was ambushed, and I almost got into a car ident? It was all orchestrated by Soar Casino.¡± ¡°Konner was Madam Thalia¡¯s driver. He must have obeyed Master Davon and learned about the darkness of Soar Casino, which is why Master Davon killed him.¡± ¡°And the Datura stramonium found in his body happens to be one of the three treasures of TWILIGHT¡¯s gship products ¨C Misty Forest!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s spections were entirely reasonable, causing everyone to sink into contemtion. Tanner clenched his fists in anger, hammering the wall with frustration. Through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°It¡¯s really them behind the scenes. Three years ago, they plotted against Master Iker, and now they can¡¯t ept it unless he dies.¡± The perpetrator set the fire in Iker¡¯s Estate had been found ¨C it was the security guard from Iker¡¯s Estate. After the incident, he resigned and returned to his hometown. Master Iker¡¯s men brought him back, and he admitted that it was Master Davon who ordered him. If he didn¡¯tply, his family members would suffer. Cheyenne was curious about what happened three years ago. She looked at Iker and softly said, ¡°Master Iker, I¡¯ve escaped death for your sake. What truly happened three years ago? Can you please share it with us so we can find a way to deal with Master Davon¡¯s uing schemes?¡± The man¡¯s handsome face turned gloomy. He took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Three years ago, he was a young and promising future general, full of potential. However, due to a car ident, he lost his legs and his path to greatness was cut short. This car ident was definitely not an ordinary one. He received a call from Erica and hurriedly drove back home from the neighboring city, despite the rain. He always treated Erica like his own younger sister. In the phone call, Erica said she was in urgent trouble and very scared. As he was passing through a curved stretch of road, another ck truck suddenly appeared and headed straight towards him. Iker instructed the driver to reverse, but the truck driver crashed into his car. The car rolled off the cliff, but fortunately, he was able to break the window with a safety hammer and jump out in time, grabbing onto a small sapling on the edge of the cliff, his body hanging in mid-air. He held on for a whole day and night with sheer determination. When he tried to climb up with his own strength, a figure in white appeared and shattered his hope with a stone. Iker remembered that dress. It was a birthday gift he personally gave Erica on her eighteenth birthday. He never expected that the person who pushed him into hell would be Erica, whom he had treated as his sister and cherished for over a decade. When he woke up in the hospital, the doctor told him that his legs were no longer functional. He would never be able to walk again in his lifetime. Naturally, his position and future were taken away by someone else. His father announced that he would marry a new wife, and that person was none other than Erica. She was pregnant. The child belonged to his father. Iker didn¡¯t know if this was his father deliberately announcing the news to protect Erica or if Erica¡¯s ambition had grown to the point where she was willing to give herself to his father. He didn¡¯t expose the truth about that figure in white; he simply forbade Erica from ever setting foot in Iker¡¯s Estate again! After listening to his story, Cheyenne had an intuition that the figure in white was not Erica. Women understand women the best. When Erica looked at Iker, there was a spark in her eyes. Just like the way she used to look at Kelvin. How could Erica, who loved him deeply, possibly push him off a cliff with her own hands. Chapter 406: The Abandoned Wife Turns Out to be a Top Hacker Perhaps, some new clues could be obtained from Erica. Cheyenne made up her mind to arrange a meeting with her. In the quiet space, a phone suddenly rang, capturing everyone¡¯s attention as they turned to look at the phone on the table where Cheyenne had ced it. She paused for a second, wondering who would call her so early in the morning? She picked up the phone and to her surprise, it was Eddie calling. Being familiar with the Zamora family, everyone knew that Cheyenne liked to sleep in and wouldn¡¯t wake up before ten o¡¯clock. It wasmon knowledge not to call her in the morning unless something urgent happened. ¡°Hello, Eddie. What¡¯s going on? Why are you suddenly calling me?¡± Cheyenne asked. As expected, Eddie¡¯s voice sounded urgent. ¡°Cheyenne,e to the hospital quickly, something has happened.¡± Jase was dead. He left behind a message written in blood, implying that Cheyenne was the culprit. As soon as the call ended, the sound of sirens echoed outside the Lawrence Vi¡¯s gate, clearly audible. ¡°Beep¡­ Beep¡­¡± Soon, a blue and white car parked in front of everyone. The doors opened, and four people in deep blue uniforms stepped out of the vehicle. The young man in the lead appeared to be around thirty years old, towering over 6 feet tall with a strong and resolute face. He strode towards Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, hello, I¡¯m Gordon Murillo, the person in charge of this case. I kindly request Miss Lawrence toe with us,¡± he said. They arrived so quickly? Gordon Murillo was Director of Police Department in Akloit transferred from Onistead. He¡¯s known for his thunderous methods, swiftly handling several brutal murder cases with impartiality. Cheyenne furrowed her delicate eyebrows and calmly looked at the person in front of her. ¡°Can you give me a moment to change my clothes?¡± She had just woken up not long ago and was still wearing her teddy bear pajamas.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As her words fell, the two female police officers behind Gordon red viciously and made a gesture as if to handcuff Cheyenne. ¡°Don¡¯t try to y tricks!¡± Iker, displeased, cast a cold nce at the two women and met Gordon¡¯s gaze. ¡°Long time no see, your position has grown quite substantial.¡± When Gordon realized that the person in front of him was Iker, his face showed a momentary surprise. He quickly ordered his two subordinates to step back. ¡°Master Iker, why is it you?¡± Back when Iker¡¯s leg had not been injured, Gordon was his subordinate. Later, as Iker was about to step down, he had intended to promote Tanner, but Tanner insisted on leaving Onistead with him. So, he gave this precious opportunity to Gordon. Three years had passed, and Gordon had indeed lived up to his expectations, climbing to higher and farther positions. He just didn¡¯t expect that their first encounter after three years would be in such circumstances. While Iker might show his tender side in front of Cheyenne, he remained the cold and unyielding man in front of others. With a sharp look at Gordon, Iker sarcasticallyughed, ¡°No need to be afraid. After all, I am just an ordinary citizen now, not your superior. Mr. Murillo, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Gordon broke into a cold sweat. Iker was angry. ¡°Master Iker, you will always be my superior. The subordinates beneath me are ignorant. Please don¡¯t be angry. Since Miss Lawrence is your friend, I believe she must have been wronged.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, I apologize to you on behalf of my subordinates. Feel free to change your clothes and go ahead.¡± The young female police officers who had just berated Cheyenne blushed with embarrassment. It was the first time they had seen Mr. Murillo acting so ¡°humble¡± in front of someone else. They were taken aback. Who exactly were these people? Based on what they knew about Cheyenne, she was just an abandoned wife from an elite family, right? Her grandfather, Layne, might have been a big shot back then, but he had been retired for decades. The Edwards family had fallen. The fact that Iker was speaking up for Miss Lawrence was what surprised them the most. Momentster, Cheyenne changed into a sky-blue Chanel-style dress and walked down from the upstairs room. She had a slender figure and captivating eyes. The blue dress entuated her charming appearance, and her wavy long hair cascaded down her back, adorned with a purple butterfly-shaped hair clip. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Cheyenne walked past everyone with a calm expression. She didn¡¯t seem like she was heading to the police station but rather like a young girl going to the movies with her boyfriend. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Iker reached out and pressed a button on his wheelchair, offering to apany her. However, Cheyenne declined his offer. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master Iker. Just wait for me at home. I have Grandfather with me, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Tanner was also very worried about Cheyenne. It was evident that someone was deliberately framing and implicating her. Gordon stood awkwardly to the side, coughed, and assured Iker, ¡°Master Iker, rest assured, we will ensure Miss Lawrence¡¯s safety.¡± Hearing this, Iker issued a final warning, radiating an intimidating aura. ¡°You better keep your word, Gordon. If I find out that you dare to give her a hard time, your position will be in jeopardy.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Iker. Rest assured,¡± Gordon replied. When they got into the police car, Gordon took the initiative to open the door for her, bending down and extending his hand in a gesture of ¡°please¡±. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please get in the car.¡± Observing his obsequious attitude, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed. It was true that higher positions spoke louder. ¡°Turn off the siren. It gives me a headache,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll turn it off right away.¡± ¡­ On a certain social media tform, a shocking piece of news suddenly emerged. #Elite Abandoned Wife Turns Out to be a Notorious Hacker #Cheyenne Entrapped in Murder Case, Suspected Retaliation #Wealthy Heir¡¯s Former Wife Proves to be a Ruthless Hacker The news spread like wildfire as a post from a user named ¡°Peppermint¡± surfaced in the early hours of the morning. In just four short hours, it skyrocketed to the top of the trending list, causing a nationwide frenzy. The post imed that Cheyenne was not simply an abandoned wife; she was also the number one hacker on the Dark League known as Mr. X. Moreover, the evidence was overwhelming. It included the timestamps and domain names of Cheyenne¡¯s website logins, as well as an audio recording where her hacker identity was revealed. It even implicated her in the historical cyber attack on the Foley Group three years ago, suggesting that Cheyenne was indeed the elusive hacker Mr. X who had even targeted her own husband¡¯spany website. Chapter 407: It’s Not Easy Hackers have never been associated with anything honorable; they are a terrifying group of people. Hidden in the darkness, they navigate through the vastworks, capable of wreaking havoc on yourputer with the simple movement of their fingers. The revtion of Cheyenne being the infamous Mr. X, the top hacker, created a massive uproar, and what¡¯s even more shocking is her involvement in a murder case. Some people have unearthed past videos that show Cheyenne having an argument with Juliana, Jase¡¯s niece. Moreover, tensions between them had risen due to Eddie¡¯s surgery. In Jase¡¯s diary, he wrote about Mr. Owen¡¯s impending retirement and the candidacy for the new hospital director, a position initially intended for him and Eddie. However, out of nowhere, Cheyenne emerged as a contender, with clear intentions of taking over. At the crime scene, several chestnut, long strands of hair were found, and DNA analysis confirmed they belonged to Cheyenne. This led many to specte wildly that Cheyenne brutally murdered Jase, driven by her desire to be the hospital director. To make matters worse, she also hacked into hisputer, gaining ess to all patient files. Based on the avable information, Cheyenne was considered the prime suspect. Jase¡¯s death urred three days ago, coincidentally ovepping with Cheyenne¡¯s sudden disappearance, providing ample opportunity and motive for the crime. Onlinements are divided: ¡°Anyone iming that Cheyenne is a top-tier hacker must be out of their mind! As far as I know, she hasn¡¯t attended a single day of school since she got epted into Akloit College!¡± ¡°Not attending school doesn¡¯t discredit her hacking skills. There are many underage professional gamers nowadays.¡± ¡°With the audio recording, time-stamped logins, and domain names, it¡¯s truly terrifying! Did she already possess such exceptional skills at seventeen or eighteen, three years ago?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Lawrence is the one who killed Jase. Being the predetermined candidate, she had no reason tomit murder.¡± ¡°Perhaps Mr. Terry discovered her secret, and she resorted to murder to silence him!¡± ¡°The Chambers family isn¡¯t to be taken lightly. This scandal is huge! I wonder how Mr. Foley, the concerned party, feels about his ex-wife¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°Thank goodness Mr. Foley divorced her. Imagine having a wife who can attack yourpany at any time, anywhere. Truly frightening.¡± ¡°I heard from my senior that someone on the Dark League offered five hundred million for the capture of Cheyenne! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or false.¡± ¡°Damn! That¡¯s impossible! Five¡­ five hundred million? It¡¯s money I¡¯ll never earn in my whole life.¡± ¡°Since Cheyenne is worth so much, there would be no need for her to kill Mr. Terry. As a top hacker, she wouldn¡¯t becking money, right?¡± ¡­ On the inte, there were various opinions surrounding whether Cheyenne was a hacker and whether she killed Jase. Within the Chambers family, there were also differing opinions. Rex didn¡¯t believe Cheyenne was the killer, stating the simple reason that she looked smart and kind-hearted, making it unlikely for her tomit murder and dispose of a body. Juliana, on the other hand, took an opposite stance. She posted a lengthy article on her Twitter, listing Cheyenne¡¯s ¡°crimes,¡± including their previous argument at the hospital that was caught on video. She called for charges against Cheyenne. Juliana¡¯s fans were a group of irrational people. Influenced by her ims, they unquestioningly attributed all the me to Cheyenne. They gathered on Juliana¡¯s Twitter, forming a queue to berate her. ¡°I knew this bitch wasn¡¯t a good person. It¡¯s true; beautiful people are always wicked!¡± ¡°Murderer! She must be severely punished!¡± ¡°Cheyenne must be sentenced to life imprisonment, and she should rot in jail.¡± ¡°Poor Juliana. How did she manage to offend such a vicious witch?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Cheyenne, you slut! Murderer! Heartless widow! You deserve to be abandoned!¡± As her fans join in the verbal attacks, Juliana, pretending to be kind online, gained the sympathy of many who felt sorry for her loss of an uncle. Juliana: ¡°Thank you all for understanding that I haven¡¯t been in a good moodtely due to the loss of a loved one.¡± ¡°I still remember when I was a child, my uncle used to take me to school. He truly was a person of both virtue and talent. But as I grew up, my uncle grew old.¡± ¡°When I went to the hospitalst time to see him, he was hunched over eating fast food. He only took a few bites and got up when he heard a patient need him, and he didn¡¯t even finish his meal.¡± ¡°My poor uncle, may heaven bring you peace and happiness without pain! I will not let your killer go.¡± She concluded with a photo of herself, heavily made up with swollen and teary eyes, standing in front of a memorial hall. After Juliana¡¯s emotional outpouring, Jase¡¯s image as a dedicated, kind, and warm person came to life on paper. Fans felt sorry for Juliana, and they pooled together funds to buy several wreaths tomemorate Jase¡¯s passing. Their resentment towards Cheyenne reached its peak. Reece only found out about Cheyenne¡¯s major incident after finishing filming. He saw Juliana¡¯s online act and sighed. Reece, rarely making a statement, stood up for his friend. Reece: ¡°She cries about her uncle¡¯s tragic death while wearing heavy makeup? Who is she fooling?¡± Reece¡¯s fans were enjoying the drama. Suddenly, their beloved idol showed support for a murderer, and they were all shocked and worried. ¡°Reece, quickly retract! Be a good boy. Let¡¯s just enjoy the show. Don¡¯t say anything reckless.¡± ¡°Reece, you don¡¯t need this kind of friend. Don¡¯t bring trouble upon yourself.¡± Seeing Reece getting involved in the situation, his arch-nemesis Jerome, surprisingly, stood on Juliana¡¯s side. Jerome liked Juliana¡¯s tweet andmented, ¡°I agree that Cheyenne is a wicked woman. She kicked me once! Ouch, it hurt so much!¡± He included a picture of a cute panda emoticon, looking teary and aggrieved. This undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. At this moment, Cheyenne herself was sitting on a ck leather sofa, enjoying the air conditioning and happily munching on frozen watermelon in the police station. There were many snacks on the table in front of her, including melon seeds, soda, and more, piled up like a mountain. Gordon stood by with seven subordinates, like a loyal henchman, showing his respect. Chapter 408: Intimidate Crazy Fans ¡°Miss Lawrence, how¡¯s the temperature in the room? Is it hot? Should we lower the air conditioning a bit more?¡± Cheyenne felt a bit warm, but her grandfather, being an elderly person with a weak immune system, might catch a cold if it was too cold. So she declined.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What about the watermelon? Is it sweet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, not very sweet. Do we have any grapes? Actually, I prefer grapes.¡± As Layne spoke, he identally spat out two ck watermelon seeds, one of them sticking to his beard, which seemed surprisingly funny. Upon hearing this, a few staff members standing by couldn¡¯t help but twitch their lips. These two really treated the police station like a vacation resort, didn¡¯t they? Having watermelon to eat was already good enough, and now they shamelessly asked for grapes. However, Gordon immediately took out his wallet, pulled out two bills, and told his subordinate to go buy them. ¡°Quickly, go and buy two pounds of grapes for old Mr. Edwards.¡± The young man seemed to be a newly appointed rookie and was dumbfounded when he saw such a scene for the first time. He didn¡¯t know if he should take the money¡­ Seeing him hesitate, Gordon lightly kicked him in the buttocks, ¡°What are you standing there for? Go quickly!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The young man clenched the money tightly and prepared to leave. But after stepping out of the threshold, he backed up and suddenly popped out, looking as cute as a groundhog. ¡°Um¡­ Miss Lawrence, may I ask if you prefer green or purple grapes?¡± ¡°Purple ones.¡± ¡°And would you like them with or without seeds?¡± ¡°Seedless! Hurry up, and don¡¯t ask me silly questions like whether I want them peeled or not. Be careful, or I¡¯ll hit you.¡± Listening to her teasing words with a smile, the young man¡¯s face turned serious, and he quickly ran off. Inside the room, after finishing the two watermelons, Cheyenne gracefully took out a wet tissue from the table and wiped her hands slowly while ncing at Gordon. ¡°Mr. Murillo, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Please, have a seat and let¡¯s talk,¡± Cheyenne said. Gordon finally sat down on the sofa across from Cheyenne and took out the neatly organized information from his hands. ¡°This is the information we currently have. Please take a look, Miss Lawrence.¡± Cheyenne nodded andzily picked up the documents to examine them. She learned that the body was found in the ruins near the hospital, and the cause of death was a stab wound that pierced through the aorta, resulting in fatal bleeding. There were no other signs of a struggle on the body, indicating that the killer struck swiftly and with precision. It could be either a skilled surgeon who was knowledgeable about human anatomy, or a professional hitman. Coincidentally, both of these points applied to Cheyenne. The mostpelling evidence the police had now was that they found several strands of Cheyenne¡¯s hair on Jase¡¯sb coat. Additionally, she happened to be out of Akloit on the day of the crime. Cheyenne found this situation quite troublesome. Three days ago, she was indeed in Akloit, but she couldn¡¯t reveal that she had spent those missing three days at TWILIGHT, or Jonathan¡¯s life would be in danger. ¡°Mr. Murillo, I¡¯m sorry. Three days ago, I was actually in Akloit, but I can¡¯t tell you where I went during that time,¡± Cheyenne said. He was infuriated by Miss Lawrence¡¯s blunt and arrogant attitude. He remembered Master Iker¡¯s warning and the phone call from Mr. Lara. He felt defeated. How could Cheyenne have the protection of both the Lara family and the Todd family at the same time? Bitterly smiling, he ced his hand on his knee. ¡°Miss Lawrence, this matter concerns your own innocence. Please, consider it carefully. The Chambers family is not to be taken lightly. Jase is Rex¡¯s brother-inw, and Juliana, his niece, is a public figure.¡± The situation had be quite serious, with Juliana¡¯s zealous fans showing up at the police station every day, held signs demanding severe punishment for Cheyenne. He had said everything he could, but Cheyenne still refused to disclose her whereabouts from three days ago. If she wanted to prove her innocence, she would have to find clues from elsewhere. ¡°Mr. Murillo, can you take me to the crime scene?¡± Cheyenne asked. Gordon agreed. He had a car prepared and personally took Cheyenne and old Mr. Edwards along. As soon as they stepped outside the police station, Juliana¡¯s fans spotted Cheyenne. Suddenly, someone screamed, ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± and Cheyenne became the target of everyone¡¯s anger. Various rotten vegetables, stinky eggs, and even stones were thrown at her. The crowd¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as they red at Cheyenne with furious expressions. ¡°Murderer! Cheyenne, you bitch, why don¡¯t you go die!¡± ¡°She¡¯s an orphan, no parents to take care of her. Cheyenne is nothing but a piece of rat droppings.¡± ¡°Beat her! Let her pay for bullying our dear Juliana, you slut!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, go to hell!¡± The crowd hadpletely lost their rationality, making it impossible tomunicate. The scene was chaotic, with waves of hostility. Layne¡¯s eyes turned red, and he quickly shielded Cheyenne behind him, his voice trembling as he exined, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. My granddaughter Cheyenne is not the murderer. Please, stop hurting her.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a palm-sized stone suddenly came flying and hit him right on the head without deviation. A muffled sound echoed, and red blood flowed down his silver-white hair, staining his face. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Cheyenne cried out, reaching out to support the staggering body of Layne. With bloodshot eyes, she turned her gaze towards the person who threw the stone. With a quick flick of her foot, the stone on the ground jumped up and was grabbed by her hand. In a split second, she struck the culprit with lightning-fast speed. ¡°Ah! My eyes!¡± The stone she threw hit the stone-throwing idolized fan¡¯s eyes. Both eyes immediately turned bruised and swollen. This happened so quickly that no one even saw when Cheyenne made her move. The loud and noisy voices finally quieted down, with only one person still stubbornly moring for Cheyenne to pay for her actions. If it were an ordinary person, they would have been terrified in the face of so many aggressive people. However, Cheyenne stood tall, her back straight, and her gaze calm andposed. ¡°If I¡¯m guilty, let thew judge me! Who do you think you are? Just brainwashed fans of Juliana, a bunch of social parasites who spend their parents¡¯ money to worship stars!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t study properly at such a young age, with distorted values and twisted features, you bunch of madmans!¡± ¡°Is it Juliana, the madman queen, who sent you here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use me of being guilty. Even if I am, you have no right to harm my personal safety! Not to mention hitting my grandpa. He¡¯s already seventy. Can you afford the consequences?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s voice was powerful and resounding. With amanding presence and sharp words, those who were still thinking of throwing stones hesitated after seeing the fate of the previous perpetrator. With her own strength, she intimidated the entire crowd. Chapter 409: We Spent These Three Days Together The Foley Group¡¯s top-floor office. The office was brightly lit with understated yet luxurious decor. The floor-to-ceiling windows were clean and clear, and several calligraphy pieces with powerful brushstrokes adorned the walls. The calligraphy showcased the owner¡¯s refined and opulent taste. Behind the office desk, a man dressed in a tailored ck suit with a slicked-back hairstyle revealed a broad and handsome forehead and a deeply striking face. His sharp gaze was so intense that people couldn¡¯t meet his eyes directly. He was currently looking down at his phone, his fingers sliding and tapping on the screen, his brow furrowing tighter and tighter. The atmosphere was unusually tense and stifling. Chris stood to the side, eyes fixed on his own shoe tips, silently thinking that Miss Lawrence had likely encountered a major problem this time. Judging by the situation, the CEO would probably lend a helping hand. Sure enough, Kelvin¡¯s cold voice rang out, followed by him picking up his suit jacket, preparing to leave. ¡°Get the car ready.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They arrived just in time. As soon as they reached the police station entrance, they saw Cheyenne surrounded by a crowd, filled with the harsh sound of insults that grated on the ears. She appeared defenseless, unable to utter a word in her defense, and it was heartbreaking to witness. Kelvin, upon seeing this scene, felt a sudden pang of pain in his heart, a surge of impulse to protect her in his embrace. He strode forward with his long, slender legs towards her direction. His overwhelming aura was so powerful that evenpared to movie stars, itmanded attention. The fans around him instinctively made way, their curiosity piqued as they scrutinized the man before them. Whisperings broke out. ¡°Who is this guy? Howe we¡¯ve never seen him before? Is he a new idol?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but damn, he looks so handsome! He could easily rival Jerome.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really handsome, just like the male lead described in a novel! Well-defined features, sharp contours¡­¡± Among the crowd, someone finally recognized Kelvin¡¯s face and whispered in disbelief, ¡°I¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before!¡± ¡°Exactly! I remember now, the CEO of the Foley Group! It¡¯s him! He¡¯s so handsome, even more than what the financial newspapers portray.¡± The CEO of the Foley Group? Whose worth is in the trillions? The fans at the scene widened their eyes in shock. The legendary Akloit¡¯s wealthiest man, Kelvin, was standing right before them, alive and well. Isn¡¯t Cheyenne his abandoned ex-wife¡­ and didn¡¯t Kelvin already announce their divorce? Why would he suddenly appear here? Could it be that he came to support his ex-wife? Kelvin¡¯s presence surprised Cheyenne as well. She raised her gaze and nced at him with a touch of incredulousness in her tone. ¡°Why did youe?¡± He walked towards her without hesitation, reaching out with arge hand and naturally pulling her shoulder, half-embracing her in his arms with a slight force. Due to their height difference, her head barely reached his chest, creating an unexpectedly harmonious and adorable scene. His other hand, with a touch of dominance, gently touched her long hair. The unexpected head patting made the whole scene envy-inducing, with pink bubbles floating in the air. ¡°Three days ago, Cheyenne and I were together. At the Cloud Hotel. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me. Don¡¯t trouble her.¡± His voice, not loud but filled with an imposing charm, every word, every sentence confidently resonated with everyone present. Following that, Chris presented the stay confirmation, clearly stating the details and invoice of Kelvin and Cheyenne¡¯s hotel stay three days ago. Three days ago, Cheyenne was actually with Kelvin! Some people still found it hard to believe the news. After all, they were previously husband and wife, and given Kelvin¡¯s capabilities, it would be a piece of cake for him to falsify a stay confirmation. Besides, for three whole days, it was impossible for the two of them to stay in the hotel without leaving the room, right? Kelvin¡¯s response was ¨C yes! They didn¡¯t leave for three days! A man and a woman spending three days and nights together in a hotel room¡­ What did they do in there? One couldn¡¯t help but let their imagination run wild. Chris even presented a video as evidence, showing Cheyenne entering the lobby with a man in ck, holding onto his arm, and then entering the room. During that time, only the hotel staff came up to deliver their meals. When they left the room, it was three dayster. Cheyenne, dressed in a pink dress, was personally carried into the car by Kelvin. The movement trajectory indicated that she spent these three days at the hotel. This truth, aside from being surprising, was also blush-inducing. Mr. Foley was truly something! Three days and nights¡­ If this continued, it seemed like these two might reconcile¡­ Cheyenne truly had charm. She even made the ice-cold Mr. Foley have a change of heart. What about Miss Berry? Cheyenne also seemed surprised, then she reached out with a hand and tugged on Kelvin¡¯s sleeve. She tiptoed and whispered in his ear, her voice gentle. ¡°Where did you get that video?¡± It seemed surprisingly smooth, without any signs of editing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin, unperturbed, embraced her shoulder and answered in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°Stand-in.¡± He found a woman who had a simr figure and facial features as Cheyenne. As for his own part, it was filmed before he entered Soar Casino. Only the scene of him holding Cheyenne was edited and seamlessly integrated, so perfect that no ws could be detected. Regarding Cheyenne being Mr. X, Kelvin was equally shocked. Three years ago, hispany suffered a major data breach. The entirepany¡¯sputer systems were hacked. Because it happened suddenly, it took him some time to ovee it, resulting in losses of millions with every second of dy. If the contracts leaked out, the Foley Group would face billions inpensation. It was at this moment that Mr. X intervened. Initially, he thought it was a hacker taking advantage of the chaos, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party to help him and casually leave without epting any payment. Afterwards, he conducted an investigation but only found a wanted notice concerning the assassination of Mr. X on the Dark League. Kelvin secretly deleted the wanted notice, but it unexpectedly still leaked out. He had no idea that Mr. X was Cheyenne! In his eyes, three years ago, she was nothing but a useless ornament. He never imagined she would be one of the world¡¯s top hackers. This also exined why Mr. X suddenly appeared to help and disappeared without a trace after resolving the issue. She had been right beside him all along. Cheyenne couldn¡¯tprehend how someone as astute as Kelvin could be unaware that she was currently in the midst of dangerous situations. From the Todd family to the forces behind TWILIGHT and now entangled in a murder case¡­ It was definitely unwise for him toe closer to her. But still, he came. Chapter 410: Murder Case His arrival threw her off guard, and Cheyenne¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of his hand resting on her shoulder. She was about to remove it when Kelvin gently held her delicate wrist. With his deep-set eyes gazing at her, his smile unchanged, he softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. What if someone throws a stone and hits you?¡± His tone was casual, but Cheyenne could sense a trace of concern in his words. She furrowed her brow.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kelvin, you shouldn¡¯t havee. Didn¡¯t we agree to part ways?¡± As the words fell, a hint of helplessness shed through the man¡¯s eyes. He inwardlyughed at herment. Part ways? Don¡¯t even think about it¡­ He wanted to entangle himself with her, even if Cheyenne hated him. Although he thought this way, Kelvin still maintained a cold and indifferent expression on his face, pretending to be aloof as he lightly hummed, disying a touch of petnce. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t tter yourself. I came here because my grandfather told me to. I don¡¯t like being indebted to others.¡± Upon hearing his words, a indescribable sense of disappointment washed over Cheyenne. So, that¡¯s how it was¡­ If it weren¡¯t for his grandfather summoning him, someone like Kelvin would never make a special trip for her. But that¡¯s fine. This way, she would only owe Old Mr. Foley a favor. Chris, who stood behind the two, couldn¡¯t help but sigh repeatedly, almost shaking his head publicly. Mr. Foley, why do you bother with this unnecessary act? You obviously wanted to help Miss Lawrence urgently, so why not just admit it honestly? But you stubbornly denied it. When will you be able to win back Miss Lawrence¡¯s heart if you continue acting like that? Seeing her visibly relieved expression, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed with himself for how he spoke earlier. He had thought about it countless times in his mind. He wanted to tell Cheyenne ¨C With me by your side, no one can harm you! But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it when it mattered most. In his anxiety, he ended up bringing up his grandfather instead¡­ Couldn¡¯t a clever girl like her understand his true feelings? After secretly ncing at Cheyenne, his handsome face darkened further, and the hand resting on her shoulder deliberately pressed her closer to his chest. This small action did not escape the watchful eyes of Layne. With a cool glint in his eyes, he swiftly approached and stood between Kelvin and Cheyenne, separating Kelvin¡¯s hand from Cheyenne. ¡®This brat just ignored mepletely? He dares to take advantage of my granddaughter right in front of me.¡¯ Now Kelvin was feeling frustrated. Originally, it was supposed to be Layne apanying Cheyenne to investigate the crime scene. However, due to his unexpected injury, Kelvin took his ce. A small vige in the outskirts of Akloit was home to over a hundred households. The vige was neither big nor small, but it had a lush bamboo forest. It was in this forest that Jase¡¯s body was discovered. A local viger who was preparing to cut fresh bamboo leaves to sell noticed bloodstains on the leaves. Following the trail of blood, he searched and found a body in his bamboo forest. A green snake was protruding out of the dead person¡¯s mouth, hissing menacingly. The sight was horrifying and eerie, causing the viger to drop his sickle and immediately call the police. The police quickly concluded that it was a murder. By the time Cheyenne and the others arrived, the body had been removed, leaving behind a considerable amount of darkened bloodstains. Not far awayy a severed snake head, its colors vibrant and dripping with moisture. It was evidently a venomous snake. ording to the forensic report, the cause of death was severe arterial bleeding, with no signs of any bite marks on the body. This meant that the snake had crawled here after the person had died. A dead person cannot move on their own unless someone had moved the body here after the murder. It¡¯s conceivable that this might not be the primary crime scene. Someone killed Jase and then brought the body here to dispose of it. Jase was around 1. 75 meters tall, slightly overweight, with a weight of around 130 to 140 pounds. To move such a heavy corpse, it would require the strength of an adult male. Then, because of the darkness at night, the person didn¡¯t see the snake and got angrily bitten, leading him to kill the snake. Cheyenne looked around at the nearby soil. The misty water in the forest during the night made the soil soft. If someone had stepped on it, it would definitely leave footprints. However, there were no footprints visible in the surroundings, indicating that this person also possessed anti-tracking abilities. She turned her serious gaze towards the farmer who had first discovered the body. ¡°Sir, I would like to ask approximately what time you found the body. Was there anything suspicious at that time?¡± In response, the honest and straightforward farmer shook his head and answered in the local dialect of Akloit, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t notice anything. I was terrified to the core and dared not look any longer.¡± ¡°Wait, you said earlier that the snake crawled out of the victim¡¯s mouth?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s mind suddenly shed with insight, thinking of something else. Suddenly interrupted, the farmer uncle also froze for a second before nodding. ¡°Yes, the snake came out of his mouth.¡± Cheyenne walked to Kelvin, tiptoed in front of everyone, pulled his sleeve, and whispered in his ear. With the sudden proximity, her warm breath sprayed on his earlobe, causing a slight tingling sensation. The delicate fragrance of roses emanated from her breath, diluting the damp and bloody smell in the surroundings. Without having to tilt his head, he could see her wless, fair little face, without a single visible pore, with exquisite and petite features. Her rosy cheeks resembled cherries, soft and tender, almost like jelly, tempting him to take a bite. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Do you still remember that Bible story? The one about the revenge of the Medusa.¡± As soon as she mentioned it, Kelvin understood immediately! This method of murder does resemble the modus operandi of the group from the TWILIGHT. Medusa was originally a messenger in the temple of the goddess, but after being vited, she transformed into a half-human, half-snake monster. She possessed beauty and danger in one. This snake was intentionally inserted into the victim¡¯s body. Chapter 411: Forest Kelvin¡¯s face darkened instantly. It seemed like TWILIGHT intended to closely watch Cheyenne. Wasn¡¯t it dangerous for her to live alone in the vi? Old Mr. Edwards was old and frail, Iker had mobility issues, and Benson, being blind, could hardly protect himself. In short, everyone around her was either old, weak, sick, or disabled. The best solution now was to have Cheyenne stay at the Foley mansion, where she would have several bodyguards with her, making it safer. Kelvin¡¯s train of thought had shifted from the murder case to TWILIGHT, and finally to her. He didn¡¯t even hear clearly what Cheyenne said. Cheyenne was unaware of Kelvin¡¯s thoughts and continued speaking about her own doubts. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense. The autopsy report stated that Jase¡¯s time of death was approximately twenty-four hours ago. At that time, we were still at TWILIGHT. How did the killer frame and target me?¡± Could the killer have nned from the beginning to have her hair? Frowning, Cheyenne felt her mind was a chaotic mess, with many scattered clues that urgently needed to be connected. Unconsciously, she reached out and pped her own head, forcing herself to quicklye up with a breakthrough. The next moment, a pair of warm, slightly coarse hands covered her small hand, easily gripping her wrist and pulling her soft wrist down. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not smart enough. Just go to the hospital and see who Jase had contact with before his death.¡± Cheyenne nodded lightly, realizing the proximity between her and Kelvin, her face stiffened, and she regained her previous expressionless demeanor. ¡°Let go of your hand,¡± shemanded. Kelvin had no choice but to release his grip and watched as she raised her long, slender legs and walked towards Gordon. The jealousy in his heart grew stronger. ¡°Mr. Murillo, may I ask where Jase¡¯s body was currently ced? I would like to see it for myself.¡± This question startled Gordon. Miss Lawrence, being a weak woman, was bold enough to want to see the body¡­ Most girls would scream in terror at the sight of a dead person. Later, Gordon understood. She was not an ordinary woman. Jase¡¯s body was temporarily stored in the hospital morgue. Due to being dead for a while, the body was cold and stiff. In the low temperature environment, the skin had a purplish hue, which looked eerie. However, Cheyenne calmly put on a pair of white rubber gloves and confidently walked in. She seemed like a brave warrior marching into battle. Swish. She partially uncovered the white bedsheet that covered the body, revealing the exposed chest and skin. Her slender hand, d in gloves, pressed down on his lungs and discovered that it still had some sticity¡­ which shouldn¡¯t be the case. The fatal wound was a cut near the left atrium, while the rest of the body remained intact. There was only some dirt in the crevices of the fingernails, which likely happened when Jase identally got stuck in the rural area. Kelvin stood outside the door, observing Cheyenne¡¯s actions from a distance. Especially when he saw her gaze fixed on Jase¡¯s purplish and stiff chest, the cloud on his face never dissipated. He wished he could rece that lifeless body lying under her hands¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s two fingers returned to his lungs and gently pressed, confirming that there was still sticity. ¡°Mr. Murillo, who conducted the autopsy on Jase?¡± she asked. ¡°It was me.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A doctor in his early forties walked out from the crowd. He was wearing a whiteb coat, and a pair of gold-rimmed sses rested on his nose. He had a gentle and courteous appearance. He was Gordon¡¯s old partner and had been working as a forensic pathologist for ten years, making him an experienced professional. Cheyenne friendly extended her right hand, still wearing the glove that had just touched the dead body¡­ She momentarily forgot. But the other party seemed unfazed and shook her hand, ¡°Hello, Miss Lawrence. Is there any issue with the autopsy report?¡± Not knowing if it was just an illusion, Yurem Compton felt like the air around them grew colder as he shook hands with Miss Lawrence. He initially thought it was because the morgue doors were open. But when he inadvertently turned and met Mr. Foley¡¯s gaze, Yurem finally understood where that chilling air came from. It was Mr. Foley¡­ terrifying. Did he offend Mr. Foley? He quickly retracted his hand. ¡°Mr. Compton, I was wondering if you noticed a soft spot on the abdomen of the deceased while examining the body,¡± Cheyenne questioned. Yurem was momentarily stunned, then exined, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I did notice. However, the patient had a history of liver tumors, so I believe it was most likely the tumor.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne ruthlessly refuted his words, her voice sharp and echoing in the corridor. ¡°Most likely? Being a doctor means saving lives. The slightest difference between a sess and a failure can make all the difference. We should not have words like ¡®most likely.¡¯ Yurem, as a forensic pathologist, you didn¡¯t take X-rays or perform an autopsy, so how can you conclude it¡¯s a tumor?¡± He blushed and stood speechless in ce. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s because the Chambers family did not allow me to perform an autopsy¡­¡± The Chambers family was a traditional literary family, who believed in a proper burial. Just as the tension escted, Juliana, along with Rex and the Terry family, emerged from the staircase at the end of the corridor. The group approached in a swarm. The moment Juliana saw Cheyenne, her anger exploded, charging angrily towards her, lifting her hand as if to strike. However, before her hand could reach Cheyenne, another hand intervened, stopping her and pulling her back into his own embrace. Juliana looked up at the man who suddenly appeared before her, a glimmer in her eyes and a pleased smile on her face. Her furious voice transformed into a coquettish tone, as if she could switch emotions instantaneously. ¡°Mr. Foley, what are you doing here?¡± The sudden change in attitude was truly impressive¡­ her acting skills were worthy of an Oscar. She pushed Cheyenne aside and took her ce, forcefully trying to make her presence known in front of Kelvin. Meanwhile, another figure in white hurriedly approached from the other end of the corridor and stood before Cheyenne. With a concerned gaze, Eddie assessed her from head to toe, his voice gentle as he asked, ¡°Cheyenne, are you alright? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡± Eddie¡¯s handsnded on her shoulders, his genuine concern bringing a faint warmth to Cheyenne¡¯s heart. She gave him a faint smile and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he sighed in relief. Chapter 412: She Smiles at Him Kelvin¡¯s heart grew sour with jealousy as he witnessed the harmonious scene between Cheyenne and Eddie. How could she be so happy smiling at another man? Juliana, noticing Kelvin ignoring her, stomped her foot in anger, secretly frustrated. ¡°Mr. Foley? Mr. Foley¡­¡± But the man walked right past her without acknowledging her presence, his gaze fixed on Cheyenne and Eddie not far away. They seemed engrossed in a conversation, their lips almost touching as Cheyenne whispered in Benson¡¯s ear. Didn¡¯t she have any sense of shame? ¡°Eddie, look at this soft mass on Director Liu¡¯s abdomen, it doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eddie curiously ced his hand on Jase¡¯s abdomen, identally brushing against Cheyenne¡¯s hand. Despite it being a brief moment and through ayer of white rubber gloves, it caused Kelvin¡¯s eyebrows to furrow. ¡°Really? Let me have a look too!¡± Suddenly, Kelvin walked over and inserted himself between the two, smoothly pushing Eddie aside. His hand boldly covered Cheyenne¡¯s hand. It was so petite; his hand could easily epass it. Unfortunately, after just a moment, she retrieved her hand, looking at him with eyes that seemed to see a monster. Somewhat surprised, she spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t you have mysophobia?¡± Kelvin¡¯s mysophobia was so severe that it was maddening. For example, she once expressed her desire to adopt a cat. Of course, he didn¡¯t allow it because he believed animals carried a lot of bacteria and their fur was unclean. But then one day, Cheyenne found a ck stray dog on the street and named it Chance. Its front paw had been identally run over by a car, so it walked around limping, looking extremely pitiful. So she secretly brought Chance home and kept it in the warehouse, bringing food and water there every day to take care of it. When Kelvin discovered it, he flew into a rage. It took a lot of pleading for him to let Chance stay. However, he demanded that the housekeeper wash Chance three times a day¡­ As a result, the once fluffy dog, due to excessive bathing, started losing hair and turned into something resembling a dachshund. Unable to bear these rules, Chance secretly dug a hole under the fence in the corner of the warehouse one sunny evening and ran away, never to return. Now Kelvin was touching a dead body with his own hand¡­ It was something that would have been beyond belief in the past. Kelvin was feeling sick to his stomach, even more so than when he was forced to wear someone else¡¯s shoes. The veins on the back of his hand were prominent, exposing his current state of mind. However, he had to grit his teeth and endure it. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing. Just searching for evidence,¡± he managed to squeeze out through clenched teeth. Cheyenne didn¡¯t quite believe his exnation and calmly walked up to Rex. ¡°Mr. Wood, there¡¯s something I must discuss with you. I suspect there are many suspicious aspects to Mr. Terry¡¯s death and I would like to perform an autopsy to further examine it. I kindly ask for your approval.¡± She bowed respectfully to Rex, putting him in a difficult position. People around them imed that Cheyenne was the one who killed her nephew, but deep down, Rex couldn¡¯t see someone as talented, smart, and graceful as Cheyenne being capable of such a heinous act. Perhaps there was more to her nephew¡¯s death than met the eye. On the other side, Mrs. Terry, Jase¡¯s wife, disagreed. Mrs. Chambers, who was crying behind Rex, also vehemently disagreed. She had been influenced by the malicious rumors spread by her daughter, Juliana, who saw Cheyenne as an uneducated girl with a bit of culture. Now, hearing Cheyenne¡¯s desire to perform an autopsy on her brother¡¯s body, Mrs. Chambers was the first to stand up and oppose her. She rushed to Cheyenne, her gaze sharp as if she wanted to devour her, and forcefully shoved her. ¡°Get away! You¡¯ve killed my brother, and now you want to dissect his body. You¡¯re truly a heartless woman.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cheyenne looked at the furious beauty in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly. She attempted tomunicate with her calmly. ¡°Mrs. Chambers, I didn¡¯t kill your brother. On the contrary, just like you, I want to find the culprit as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Performing an autopsy is to help Mr. Terry, isn¡¯t it? Rather than letting him die unjustly, it¡¯s better to uncover the truth sooner.¡± Rex nodded in agreement. But as soon as he finished speaking, Juliana angrily approached them, pointing a disrespectful finger at Cheyenne and speaking in a cold, harsh tone. ¡°What are you pretending to be, a good person? It¡¯s you who killed my uncle! Cheyenne, your so-called search for the killer is nothing but a smoke screen!¡± Juliana¡¯s words brought everyone into a contemtive silence, freezing the atmosphere. The only sound that could be heard was Jase¡¯s wife sobbing softly, creating an echo in the empty corridor. It felt as if there were two crying voices resonating. Jase¡¯s sister, Mrs. Chambers, held her husband¡¯s hands, tears streaming down her face as she cried and said, ¡°My brother is already dead, and you still want to defend Miss Lawrence?¡± Cheyenne shrugged her shoulders, her voice filled with helplessness. ¡°This is the most direct and clear method.¡± However, Mrs. Chambers refused to agree. Her brother had died a miserable death. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him being dissected after death, leaving him without aplete body. As a religious person, she believed that if someone wasn¡¯t buried with aplete body, even in the next life, they would be born with missing limbs. That was not eptable. Jase¡¯s wife, a slender and pale woman in her early forties, was the quintessential housewife. Since her appearance, she had been crying non-stop, unable to utter a single word. She said she listened to Juliana and Mrs. Chambers. If they suggested it was okay to perform an autopsy, then she would agree. In reality, Jase and his wife had a troubled marriage. Before marrying into the family, she was a kindergarten teacher. She came from a rural background, her parentscked education and savings. She was introduced to Jase, who agreed to marry her because she was obedient and asked for a small dowry. At first, their marriage of two years was rtively harmonious. But as Jase¡¯s position in the hospital grew higher, bing a department head, he started receiving a lot of ttery. Despite being busy as a doctor, he had his fair share of socializing. Because she had only given birth to a daughter after so many years of marriage, Jase had an affair outside and even had a son with that woman. She could only barely survive by reading the moods of these siblings. Chapter 413: Miss Lawrence Is Different Mrs. Terry couldn¡¯t bear her husband¡¯s frequent domestic violence, especially when he was drunk. She had long wished for his death. Now that Jase was dead, it was actually a relief for Mrs. Terry. Whether there were clues didn¡¯t matter that much to her. Juliana, however, told her that Cheyenne was wealthy and if she could prove her as the murderer, she would receive a substantialpensation. Her husband had taken away all the money in the house, most of which ended up in the pockets of his mistress and their illegitimate child. Meanwhile, she and her daughter were living in a small apartment. Her only hope now was to get that money and leave this heartbreaking ce with her daughter, never to return. Cheyenne could easily see that Mrs. Terry could be easily swayed and manipted. Perhaps she could find some clues from her. So, Cheyenne looked at Mrs. Terry intently, gently took her hand, andforted her, ¡°Madam, I know Mr. Terry¡¯s death has caused you a great deal of pain.¡± ¡°Now I am used of being the murderer, but I¡¯m innocent. Please give me a chance to clear my name, and I promise I can find the real killer.¡± ¡°Furthermore, if you have any difficulties, please speak up. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± When Cheyenne got closer, she noticed the faint marks of bruises on Mrs. Terry¡¯s fair neck, hidden beneath her cor. Even the area near her temple was slightly swollen. Compassion welled up within her. She discreetly slipped a one million dor check into Mrs. Terry¡¯s hand. Mrs. Terry hesitated as she held the check, and it was at that moment that Eddie joined in the persuasion. He suddenly approached, bowed deeply and sincerely to Mrs. Terry, his voice gentle like the breeze, gently blowing into one¡¯s heart. ¡°Although Mr. Terry and I werepetitors, he was my senior in medical skills, and I respected Mr. Terry.¡± ¡°Please allow us to find the truth about his death, as I believe you also want a clear understanding, don¡¯t you?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Finally, Mrs. Terry agreed, but she insisted on having Eddie do it because she didn¡¯t trust Cheyenne¡¯s medical skills. After all, she looked too young, not at all like an aplished doctor. This decision infuriated Mrs. Chambers and Juliana alike. They had agreed beforehand to put all the me on Cheyenne. But Mrs. Terry had let them down. Cheyenne could only spread her hands helplessly, indicating that she was just toozy to obtain the medical certificate. In fact, her medical skills were not inferior to anyone¡¯s. Unfortunately, now people only trusted that flimsy piece of paper with their names on it¡­ ¡°Cheyenne, then let me not interfere.¡± Eddie didn¡¯t mind this matter, he walked to her side with a smile, as gentle as ever. ¡°Can you handle it?¡± He nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that your foot injury hasn¡¯t healed yet, so you should rest on the side.¡± Ten minutester, the body was transferred from the morgue to Emergency Room 1. The surgery resumed, with the operating room¡¯s overhead lights turned on, casting a ring white spotlight on the surgical table. Eddie put on his blue surgical gown and white rubber gloves and entered the operating room. Cheyenne stood by the side, her gaze fixed on the knife in his hand, giving instructions from the sidelines with her lips slightly parted. With a gentle swipe of the sharp silver surgical knife, Jase¡¯s abdomen was effortlessly cut open, as if slicing through tofu. The body had been in cold storage for a long time, so there was no fresh blood flowing out. Eddie quickly followed Cheyenne¡¯s instructions and found the small piece she had pressed with her hand. As soon as he made the incision, white round objects clung to his intestines and organs. It was densely packed, like a silkworm cocoon, shocking everyone. It definitely wasn¡¯t a tumor! ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Snake eggs,¡± Cheyenne replied with conviction. Mrs. Terry looked at the erged LCD screen on the wall, her face turning pale, almost copsing in fright. Luckily, Juliana caught her arm in time and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Auntie, be careful.¡± Even she herself quickly turned her head to the other side. To think that there would be such disgusting things in her uncle¡¯s stomach. She felt like throwing up at this moment. Only Kelvin remained calm, looking at Cheyenne attentively. Although she didn¡¯t personally operate, under her guidance, Eddie carried out the surgery methodically, showing the deep understanding between Cheyenne and Eddie. This wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved overnight. Did the two of them often work together? Thinking about this, a sour feeling rose in his heart, making him feel ufortable. Looking at these white snake eggs, Cheyenne¡¯s mind thought of another thing ¨C the Serpent Magic, one of the three treasures of TWILIGHT. Just like the Serpent Magic that Master Iker had been poisoned with, it seemed to be rted to TWILIGHT. But it was a crucial matter. How should she tell Gordon about TWILIGHT? ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Yurem had been practicing medicine for many years and had seen many perplexing cases, but he had never seen anything like this. He had initially thought it was a tumor, but he didn¡¯t expect these to be snake eggs attached to the deceased¡¯s intestines. Cheyenne¡¯s answer sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spines, making their scalps tingle and their legs feel weak. It was hard to imagine a person¡¯s body filled with snake eggs. What would happen if they hatched? Standing outside the room, Gordon, who had been paying attention to the operating room, was also shaken. He thought of the contents mentioned in the organization¡¯s top-secret file, and his face became as serious as a sky full of dark clouds before a typhoon. He had thought it was just a simple murder case, but he never expected it to be so far-reaching. It was not convenient to reveal the truth here, so he sneakily nced at Cheyenne, and the two exchanged nces, deciding to have a talk in a different ce. On the other hand, Kelvin didn¡¯t stand idly by. He had just gone to the other end of the corridor and made a phone call to have Chris investigate Jase¡¯s past. When he came back, he saw Cheyenne and Gordon walking away side by side. This made him clench his phone, his lips almost straightening into a line. With long strides, he followed them. Cheyenne used Eddie¡¯s office. As soon as she entered, she sat on the leather swivel chair and drank a ss of water hungrily, swallowing it down. The disgusting images in her mind also faded a lot, and she finally felt a bit better. Gordon looked at her injured foot, which was still wrapped in bandages, and saw blood seeping through. His fondness for Cheyenne deepened in his heart. He had thought Miss Lawrence would be a delicate and pampered youngdy, but she endured the pain in her injured foot and apanied the police from the station to the suburbs and then to the hospital without a single word ofint. Compared to those pampered youngdies, she was really different. Chapter 414: Juliana’s Scandal After demonstrating her skills, Cheyenne sessfully gained Gordon¡¯s respect. He straightforwardly revealed his doubts and stared intently at Cheyenne¡¯s beautiful and delicate face as he spoke softly: ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you know Soar Casino? As far as I know, a month ago, there was a woman in a red dress who caused a scene at the casino, attracting the attention of those guys.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t know Gordon¡¯s purpose for approaching her, feigned ignorance and chuckled awkwardly in response. Her two fair and slender hands picked up a pen from the table, and shezily nced at the man in front of her. ¡°Oh? A casino? A ce for gambling?¡± Her cherry-red lips curved into a sweet smile, and the pen in her hand deftly twirled between her fingers. The speed was so fast that multiple lingering images appeared before his eyes. Gordon didn¡¯t believe it. His charming eyes blinked twice as he focused on Cheyenne¡¯s small hand, noticing her fragility and the dexterity of her slender fingers. One could tell she was skilled with a knife. ¡°Is that so? Then Miss Lawrence, do you know Mr. Foley was the one who reported the incident that night?¡± Kelvin had no reason to do this unless he wanted to protect someone inside. And coincidentally, the woman in the red dress was Cheyenne Lawrence herself. Meanwhile, Cheyenne appeared confused, her reaction slightly dyed. The pen she was holding fell to the ground with a muffled sound. Her mind went nk for a moment while she bent down to pick up the pen, her breathing momentarily paused. The person who helped her escape from Soar Casino was actually Kelvin? How was that possible? Didn¡¯t he go to Soar Casino himself? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of his own identity being exposed? Upon reflection, what couldn¡¯t a wealthy person like him aplish? But Cheyenne couldn¡¯t believe that Kelvin would choose to help her¡­ She even spected maliciously that he intentionally led the people from Soar Casino to Sebastian, causing Sebastian¡¯s billiard room to close for almost half a month. Just as Cheyenne was about to stand up, a pair of shiny ck handmade leather shoes entered her line of sight. Looking up, she saw Kelvin¡¯s straight and slender legs. His handsome face was sharp and profound, and his deep-set eyes were staring at her. When Kelvin noticed that Cheyenne had exposed a fair and rounded shoulder and some cleavage due to her movements, he instinctively took a step forward, sessfully blocking Gordon¡¯s gaze. He also casually grabbed the corner of her cor, discreetly tugging it upward. From Gordon¡¯s perspective, he could only see Mr. Foley extending his hand to hold Miss Lawrence, their fingertips interlocking, looking nothing like a divorced couple. Instead, they appeared affectionate like a couple in the early stages of dating. Kelvin¡¯s deep voice, tinged with a hint of anger, sounded in the space, directly meeting Gordon¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Murillo, you can ask me anything you want to know.¡± Implied in his words was, ¡°You don¡¯t need to stare at Cheyenne.¡± Gordon secretly smirked and rubbed his hand on his own back, apuding. ¡°Mr. Foley is quite stingy. Rest assured, I just asked Miss Lawrence a few questions and have no other intentions. Since Mr. Foley has the answers I need, I¡¯ll go directly to you for a detailed discussion.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, I was sent to investigate TWILIGHT.¡± However, TWILIGHT¡¯s location was extremely secretive. My men would always lose track of it near the coffee shop. Upon hearing this, Cheyenne immediately had a n in mind. Perhaps she could use the influence of the police to rescue Jonathan. She had sent a letter yesterday, but she didn¡¯t know how the Onistead Owen family would react. But before that, rescuing Jonathan was a feasible option. ¡­ Regarding Mr. Terry at Hopedale Hospital, the case of the female star¡¯s uncle being murdered had once again be a hot topic! When checking the news, it was filled with sensationalized articles, half-truths and half-lies. #Shocking! The angels in white are two-faced! #Joined the wrong side, Juliana pped herself in the face. @Juliana official fan club #We should all apologize to Cheyenne! Last night, around three in the morning, an anonymous user on a certain microblogging tform posted a video of the investigation today. They followed from the outskirts to the hospital, capturing the entire dissecting surgery that turned the tables. In the morning, around eight o¡¯clock, a mysterious package was found at the police station. It contained evidence of Jase¡¯s crimes. After verifying the information, the police found that everything mentioned in the video was true. So Gordon personally held a live public enforcement broadcast. The charges against Jase, such as keeping a mistress, embezzlement of hospital funds, and mixing low-quality drugs with imported drugs, were all organized and published online. The court immediately filed charges against Jase for these actions. Even though he was dead, he still had billions in assets. Over the years, he had taken advantage of his position to pocket over 30 million in kickbacks from the hospital, as well as coborating with foreign suppliers of substandard medicinal materials, inting the price of imported drugs¡­ The whiteb coat was stained with the blood of desire. The turn of events was too quick, leaving Juliana stunned for a year. After she came back from the hospital yesterday, she had nightmares and barely slept after two o¡¯clock. Just as day was breaking, her agent called and told her, ¡°Juliana, something has happened! Quickly check Twitter, this time it¡¯s a real mess!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Originally, she wanted Juliana to gain attention from the hype and stir up some discussions. But who knew that she would end up in a mess instead. Juliana was wearing a thin silk and sexy nightgown, her bare feet stepping on the white fluffy carpet. She got up and walked towards the living room. As soon as she picked up her phone, she fell onto the soft, plush Enofonean-style sofa, herzy body sinking into it. Her fingers skillfully scrolled on the screen as she opened Twitter. When she saw the trending topics, Juliana¡¯s face turned pale. She was at a loss for words. Her uncle had actually done so many illegal things. She had previously put so much effort into defending him online, crying toizens about how her uncle was a good person, caring, dedicated, and gentle¡­ But now all these scandals were being exposed, wasn¡¯t it like pping herself in the face? Keeping a mistress. Domestic violence. Abuse of power¡­ Any one of these was enough to make him fall from the clouds into the mud, and Juliana, who testified for him, was in a dire situation. Fans were brainless. Her carefully crafted image as a noble and wealthy youngdy was destroyed in an instant, making her the liar. Chapter 415: Don’t Bother with Me Rex, on the other hand, was utterly embarrassed. He had repeatedly told his family that Miss Lawrence wasn¡¯t the culprit and to refrain frommenting until there was sufficient evidence. Unfortunately, no one listened to him. Now, the Chambers family was entangled in this scandal caused by Juliana¡¯s uncle. It was so bad that Rex didn¡¯t even dare to attend his association meetings, fearing that his colleagues would mock him. Mrs. Chambers had been aware of her brother Jase¡¯s ndestine affairs all along. However, she dismissed them as trivial matters, believing that her husband could easily cover up these transgressions. Little did she know, it was Kelvin who orchestrated it all. Even though Rex had spent a fortune, it was difficult topletely extinguish these news stories. They frequented the top of the trending lists. The previous fans who had shouted online for Cheyenne to be kicked out of Akloit due to suspicions that she was the murderer fell silent. As for the bystanders and the fans who had previously liked Juliana, they remained active. ¡°Damn it! Cheyenne is truly awesome. Are these pieces of evidence real or fake? If they¡¯re real, she¡¯s way too versatile!¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯re real. Haven¡¯t you seen the court subpoenas delivered to the Chambers family?¡± ¡°Juliana¡¯s crazy fans unjustly used Miss Lawrence, and yet she hasn¡¯t even offered an apology. Disgusting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, who would¡¯ve thought that her so-called good uncle turned out to be aw-breaking scumbag who abuses his wife and keeps a mistress?¡± ¡°No wonder hospital drugs are getting more expensive and medical technology is declining. It¡¯s all because of these parasites!¡± ¡°I feel offended! Not all medical professionals are like Jase. We can¡¯t say all doctors are scumbags; it just so happens that scumbags be doctors.¡± Juliana¡¯s refusal to apologize leftizens feeling even more dissatisfied. Thements criticizing her on Twitter skyrocketed, surpassing hundreds in just a matter of minutes. In response, she had no choice but to disable thements section. She contacted an emergency public rtions team and had them release an ostentatiouswyer¡¯s letter. Juliana¡¯s studio would hold those who baselessly nder and distort facts on the inte ountable for their actions. However, the purpose of thiswyer¡¯s letter was simply to intimidate those immature, inexperienced middle schoolers. Reece was not afraid of Juliana at all. Moreover, his fame was higher than hers. Now that the police had provided evidence, he had even more confidence in what he said. Reece: ¡°She was moring to bully my Cheyenne, right? The truth hase out. Why doesn¡¯t she write an elegy for her scumbag uncle this time? Is it because she has been acting too pretentiously and run out of talent? @Juliana¡± Juliana had a small portion of die-hard fans, and when they saw Reece responding to their beloved Juliana like this, they flocked to Reece¡¯s Twitter to hurl insults. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless! Didn¡¯t you see that our Juliana lost her uncle? He¡¯s dead, and yet you¡¯re still not letting go. How undignified.¡± ¡°Exactly, besides, Cheyenne didn¡¯t lose anything. Our Juliana lost her uncle.¡± Reece¡¯s fan club wasn¡¯t one to stay passive either. They directlyposed a coge of Juliana¡¯s memorial photos and posted them in thements section. ¡°Tsk tsk. What do you mean by saying that Miss Lawrence didn¡¯t suffer any losses, but Juliana lost her uncle? Your values are truly peculiar. ording to your logic, it¡¯s just the death of her uncle, not herself, so what are you moring about?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss dignity with a despicable person like you. When you feel sorry for your uncle, look at the current situation of your aunt and cousin. If you truly care, why don¡¯t you make a donation? @Juliana¡± ¡°Infidelity and domestic violence are unforgivable. If Juliana speaks up for such an uncle, what kind of person could she be?¡± The fans of both sides were engaged in heated arguments. Jerome, who was previously on Juliana¡¯s side, quickly posted ament to distance himself, under the urging of his agent. ¡°I swear, I was just intentionally bickering with Reece before. Miss Lawrence and I fight because we care about each other. Reece, how about we have a barbecue and sing together? @Reece¡± ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t bother me. @Jerome¡± Both of them were top idols in the entertainment industry. Jerome portrayed himself as a versatile and angelic character, which attracted arge number of female fans. Reece, on the other hand, had been honing his acting skills in recent years, portraying a witty and charming persona. His Twitter was like a joke forum and had a dedicated fan base. ¡­ Cheyenne was currently busy dealing with matters at the hospital, while Gordon had left with thetest information and evidence. Regarding the n to save Jonathan, Gordon told Cheyenne he would discuss it with higher-ups and decided to proceed cautiously.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cheyenne¡¯s foot wound had not healed, and she was just about to get up to find Eddie for medication when suddenly a hand appeared on her arm. The tall, silent man stood beside her, supporting her without saying a word. His voice was cold and tinged with a hint of sarcasm as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, aren¡¯t you going home?¡± she asked, but he didn¡¯t answer. If it wasn¡¯t for fear that she would refuse, he would have wanted to wrap her up to protect her. Chapter 416: The Video from Four Days Ago Just as the two of them were about to step out of the ward, a flustered nurse ran past them in a hurry. Without checking, she bumped into Cheyenne¡¯s arm, causing her to let out a pained groan and losing control of her body as she stumbled towards the nearby wall. Fortunately, Kelvin¡¯s quick eyes and reflexes allowed him to catch her by the waist, preventing her from intimate contact with the wall. His deep-set eyes stared at the nurse, revealing a hint of anger and an intimidating presence. ¡°Don¡¯t you know running is prohibited in the hospital?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± The young nurse apologized repeatedly, bowing to them in haste. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just be more careful next time,¡± Cheyenne chuckled lightly. However, as she turned around, a glimpse of something in the nurse¡¯s hand caught her attention, causing her to freeze in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kelvin asked curiously. Stopping the nurse in her tracks, Cheyenne intercepted her path and asked, ¡°Excuse me, where did you get that medicine bottle in your hand?¡± If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this should be the thing she gave to Eddie. How could it be in this woman¡¯s hand? The nurse clearly appeared guilty, beads of sweat forming on her forehead as she stuttered, unable to utter a word. Having spent years in the business world, Kelvin immediately noticed something was amiss and sternly threatened her, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak up now, I¡¯ll report this to your superiors.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman quickly confessed. She was merely an intern, and if any mistake urred during her internship, she wouldn¡¯t be able to secure a permanent position. After some consideration, she decided to reveal the truth. As it turned out, Jase had asked her to steal the bottle from Eddie¡¯sb. Now that Jase was dead, she was terrified. Thus, she had intended to bury the bottle somewhere, but she coincidentally ran into Cheyenne. Both Kelvin and Cheyenne inquired about thest time the nurse saw Jase and the location. Soon enough, they found a new lead. Based on the nurse¡¯s response, she had seen Jase at the hospital four days ago. Kelvin retrieved the surveince footage from that day, and a video segment captured Jase having a conversation with someone in the office adjacent to Eddie¡¯s. Shortly after the nurse left, he too left within a few minutes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. To Cheyenne and Kelvin¡¯s astonishment, the person who walked out of the neighboring ward turned out to be Vincent. Four to five minutes after he left, Abbie walked out from the same room. Cheyenne quickly estimated the time and realized they had spent approximately twenty minutes inside the room. What could they have been doing in there? Almost instinctively, she looked up at Kelvin, her eyes filled with a gloating expression that was hard to miss. However, Kelvin remained silent, his face cold and expressionless. He pretended to be calm. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and reached out to pat his shoulder, speaking sympathetically, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been cuckolded, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he looked at Cheyenne with utmost seriousness, emphasizing once again, ¡°I only treated her as a sister, and after discovering that she was the one responsible for killing our child, I¡¯ve cut ties with her.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t seem to pay attention. She shook off his hand and started to walk away. But just as she took a step forward, a voice suddenly sounded from behind, Kelvin¡¯s voice. He said, ¡°Cheyenne,e back. I will protect you.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman nced back, seemingly smiling, her gaze icy cold. ¡°No need to trouble you. I can take care of myself. You should go and protect your Miss Berry.¡± ¡®This time, I want to see how you n to protect her!¡¯ she thought. Kelvin felt a dull pain. He didn¡¯t want to protect Abbie anymore. The reason he didn¡¯t release the video was that he felt there were still many mysteries, such as why Vincent appeared there. As soon as Cheyenne left, Kelvin followed Chris, his assistant, to the hospital entrance. A red Bentley slowly approached from across the street, stopping right in front of them. Stepping out of the car was Abbie, with a slim and radiant figure, holding a ck dog in her arms. The dog looked dirty and skinny, with its head drooping. When Abbie saw Kelvin, she smiled and walked lightly towards him. ¡°Kelvin, why did youe to the hospital?¡± her voice trembled slightly. Kelvinpletely ignored her, treating her as if she was air. Abbie¡¯s face paled, and her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± He turned to Chris coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you, go and bring the car.¡± Chris nced at Abbie cautiously and quickly left. Abbie was about to say something when she noticed Cheyenne and Eddieing out of the hospital entrance, chatting andughing. Kelvin¡¯s gaze remained fixed on them until they disappeared from sight. Only then did he slowly avert his eyes. Abbie immediately came up with a n, and her voice sounded gentle as she spoke next to his ear, using the same old tricks. ¡°I never expected Miss Lawrence to find another date. Impressive, Mr. Zamora is truly a talented young man. It seems that beautiful people like her always have suitors.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Kelvin red at her coldly and interjected, ¡°Cheyenne and Eddie are just friends.¡± Hearing Kelvin defend Cheyenne like that, Abbie felt a sense of surprise. ¡°Kelvin, are you angry?¡± she asked. Absurdly, he was actually getting angry with her because of Cheyenne. ¡°Kelvin, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was just saying that Miss Lawrence is beautiful, so she¡¯s popr. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± She thought her old tricks could still deceive Kelvin. But at this moment, Kelvin realized how foolish he had been before to be swayed by her words and develop a dislike for Cheyenne. But not anymore. He counterattacked without hesitation, ¡°What does it have to do with you? If you know you¡¯re not attractive, you should focus on studying and improving yourself!¡± As his words fell, Chris brought the car and honked the horn as a reminder. Without saying a word, Kelvin got into the car and left. He didn¡¯t even nce at Abbie from start to finish. Abbie truly felt that he had changed. He seemed distant¡­ So cold. Abbie was devastated by Kelvin¡¯s attack on her appearance, which was the second time he had insulted her. The first time was when she first arrived at the Foley mansion, where he said she looked in and unremarkable. Her average appearance had always been a sore spot for Abbie. In reality, she had wanted to undergo stic surgery, but her self-esteem didn¡¯t allow her to do such a thing. Angry and frustrated, she identally scratched the dog¡¯s fur with her sharp nails, causing it to yelp in pain and instinctively bite her hand back. ¡°Ah!¡± Abbie cried out. Fuming with anger, she grabbed the dog¡¯s ears and threw it into the air with force. The ck little dog crashed into a utility pole. Then, with her high-heeled shoe, she kicked the dog, listening to its pitiful cries. It strangely brought her satisfaction. The dog, with its wet and pitiful eyes, looked at her, trying to seek forgiveness from its owner. But instead, she sneered and yelled, ¡°Even a beast dares to bite me? Don¡¯t forget who provides you with food.¡± ¡°Both you and him are ungrateful beasts! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you will forget who your owner is.¡± With that, she looked around and used the dog leash to tie the dog to the utility pole at the entrance of an alley. The extra length of the leash was tightened around the dog¡¯s neck, restricting its movement to a small area. The surroundings were the hospital¡¯s inpatient department, and it seemed like there was no one around. If she didn¡¯te back, the dog would either starve or die of thirst here. However, Abbie had no intention of taking this ck and ugly dog back with her. If Kelvin didn¡¯t care about her anymore, would he care about the dog? Afterpleting all this, she waved her hand dismissively and left gracefully, leaving behind only the desperate barking of the dog. No one answered. Chapter 417: Cheyenne, Take Care of Yourself Kelvin walked into the Foley mansion¡¯s grand hall, burdened with worries, not even hearing old Mr. Foley calling out to him. His mind was consumed with thoughts of why Vincent appeared at the hospital, leaving him startled when the old man suddenly appeared in front of him. Old Mr. Foley¡¯s face, wrinkled like tree bark, erged suddenly, and he stared at Kelvin with wide copper bell-like eyes before making a mischievous face. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched, and he reluctantly pushed the old man aside. ¡°Grandfather, if you don¡¯t have anything important to say, you should go upstairs and rest¡­ By the way, is Vincent back?¡± The old man, bored as ever, ran his hand through his beard and shook his head, sighing. ¡°You boring kid. Cheyenne is much better. She knows how to y along with me. If only I had a young great-grandchild to y with. Too bad you¡¯re useless!¡± He had the audacity to bring up the soup incident. Kelvin gritted his teeth; that soup kept him up all night, feeling both tired and hot, tossing and turning. ¡°Grandfather, just answer my question!¡± Kelvin demanded. At his words, old Mr. Foley finally snapped back to attention. He nced upstairs and then towards the front door before casually waving his hand. ¡°He should be at thepany. I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± ¡°Do you need me to find him, Kelvin? He said he had a friend to meet and went out for coffee,¡± Emelia¡¯s voice came from the staircase. She was wearing a Lolita-stylece doll dress with arge red bow on her head, slowly descending. As she passed by the two men, a strong scent of perfume made old Mr. Foley sneeze uncontrobly. The sound was as loud as thunder, startling the servants outside the door, making them think a storm was about to brew. Kelvin, with hisposure intact, merely furrowed his brow. ¡°Emelia, where are you all dressed up to go?¡± old Mr. Foley asked, touching his own nose curiously. yfully lifting her skirt, Emelia twirled in front of them, half-bent her leg, and performed adylike courtesy. Her smile was sweet and adorable,pletely masking her usual sharp and mean demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Parry family,¡± she said. After Teagan and Jane went their separate ways and Teagan announced that he was with Nora, tomorrow night would be Danielle¡¯s birthday. For some reason, she had invited Emelia, although they had only briefly met at thest banquet. After calling to inquire, Emelia found out that the Parry family had invited all the socialites in Akloit, except the Berry sisters. Since she had just returned to Akloit and wanted to quickly integrate into the circle, attending the banquet was the most convenient way. Kelvin¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto Emelia¡¯s wrist. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed her fair, slender wrist, his gaze piercing like a hawk perched on a branch. In a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Where did you get this bracelet?¡± Bracelet? Emelia looked down in confusion, realizing it was the string of beads she wore on her wrist. She proudly raised her hand to show it off in front of Kelvin, her voice tinged with a hint of boastfulness. ¡°Oh, this? It was a gift from Vincent. He says it¡¯s made of rosewood andvender-infused. It helps with sleep.¡± She had been having trouble sleepingtely, and wearing it for two days showed some improvement. Kelvin carefully examined the bracelet. It was exactly the same as the one Aidan had on his hand when they met at the TWILIGHT. Old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t understand why his eldest grandson suddenly became interested in women¡¯s stuff. He thought Kelvin wanted to give Cheyenne a gift. He inwardly delighted. Kelvin slowly released his grip on Emelia¡¯s wrist and walked towards the study upstairs. A dark glint crossed his eyes. Cheyenne¡¯s foot injury had been rewrapped, and she resumed her bustling activities. First, she returned the pink dress she borrowed. Soon after, she received a call from Benson and decided to pay him a visit. Concerned about her safety, Benson spoke up, ¡°Cheyenne, is everything going smoothly with that matter? Are you okay? Have they been giving you trouble? Don¡¯t pay attention to those online people¡­¡± He rarely fretted like this, and Cheyenne felt a warm current flow through her heart from his words. She pretended to be at ease and smiled lightly. Reaching out, she hooked her arm with Benson¡¯s and they sat together on the soft couch. ¡°Benson, don¡¯t worry unnecessarily. I have found the evidence I needed, and the onlinements are overwhelmingly supportive.¡± Upon hearing this, Benson finally let out a breath he didn¡¯t realize he was holding. He reached out with his fair and warm hand, gently touching her smooth and tender face. His handsome yet vacant eyes focused on her, reflecting her image in their unfocused brown irises. Cheyenne shifted slightly, allowing his warm fingertips to trace over her eyebrows and eyes, pursing her lips and smiling lightly. After a few seconds, Benson¡¯s clear and reassuring voice reached her ears, filled with relief. ¡°It¡¯s been three years since Ist saw you. You must have grown even more beautiful now.¡± ¡°When you entered just now, you intentionally stepped lightly, your right foot moving slowly and putting more weight on the left. Did you get injured?¡± he lowered his head, parted his rosy and sexy lips, and med himself, ¡°Cheyenne, I can¡¯t protect you at all times now. You need to take care of yourself and not get hurt, understand?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s eyes suddenly welled up with tears, her nose tingled, and the crystal teardrops clung to her long, darkshes. Fearing Benson might hear, she quickly covered her mouth with her hands and tilted her head back, forcing the tears to retreat. He always remained so warm and elegant, even when he himself was enveloped in endless darkness, he still radiated a warm sunshine through his smile to others. ¡°Benson, I will definitely cure your eyes!¡± Her determined voice echoed, and Benson nodded, his hand holding Cheyenne¡¯s trembling slightly. His palm was slightly damp with sweat.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He could still feel her presence with his hearing, sense of smell, touch¡­ Cheyenne was like air, constantly existing in his world. In the afternoon, Benson asked Cheyenne to stay for dinner. However, when she opened the refrigerator, all she found was a packet of instant noodles and two eggs. Without hesitation, Cheyenne tossed the instant noodles into the trash and pouted her red lips as sheined, ¡°Instant noodles are unhealthy, Benson. You should eat less of them. I¡¯ll buy some dumplings and put them in the fridgeter.¡± ¡°Sorry, Cheyenne. Asking you to eat puts more burden on you. How about we go out instead?¡± When he was alone, he would usually handle it casually. Otherwise, he could eat at the restaurant near the entrance of themunity. For a blind person, ordering takeout was an extremely challenging task. But for regr people, it was just a simple one. Chapter 418: On the Brink of Death Cheyenne happily hooked her arm with Benson¡¯s and grabbed her bag and keys from the entrance. ¡°Benson, have you ever been to a local market? Come, let me take you there to experience the hustle and bustle of life!¡± He always seemed like a sacred and ethereal being, standing on a cloud. But Cheyenne suddenly felt that it was necessary for such beings to descend to earth asionally. ¡°Ah? A market¡­¡± Benson had indeed never been to such a ce before. Before losing his sight, he was a child prodigy, renowned as a genius. His family was also well-off, and he never had to do household chores. His daily life consisted of practicing the piano¡­ After losing his sight, he lived alone, and most of his daily problems were taken care of by Cheyenne.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. On his first trip to the market, Benson couldn¡¯t see, but the bustling voices, the smell of fish or the fragrance of meat wafting into his nose¡­ and most of all, Cheyenne¡¯sughter made his blood boil. This was the truest form of life. He held onto the sleeve of Cheyenne¡¯s clothes silently, keeping pace with her. He listened to her bargaining with the vendors for a few dors, her triumphant smile after sessfully getting a discount, causing Benson to involuntarily curl his crimson lips. It would be even better if he could see the expression on Cheyenne¡¯s face right now. He thought, it must be adorable. When they came out of the market, Cheyenne¡¯s hands were full of bags. She was panting and sweating. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the market in a long time. I almost got lost. Benson, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go get the car,¡± she said, cing the bags by his feet. ¡°Okay.¡± Benson stood in ce with his white cane, tall and elegant. His presence drew the attention of passing middle-aged women and young girls, some even taking out their phones to take pictures of him. Unable to see, there was an awkward atmosphere in the air. Benson nervously gripped his white cane, his face frozen with an almost imperceptible smile. Whispered discussions and sympathetic voices from people around him reached his ears, piercing his heart. ¡°Such a waste of a handsome face. Turns out he¡¯s blind. What a shame!¡± ¡°I wonder if he has a girlfriend? He must, otherwise how could a blind person go grocery shopping?¡± ¡°Just a pretty boy. You women are so infatuated! In my opinion, what¡¯s the point of a grown man keeping long hair? It¡¯s embarrassing and effeminate¡­¡± ¡°Look at the watch on his hand; it looks like it¡¯s made of diamonds. He must be a gigolo. Those rich older women love this type.¡± Just then, a sapphire blue Porsche pulled up from a short distance away. When the people in the car caught sight of the white figure in the crowd, the car stopped. A slender and fair foot, adorned with red pointed high-heeled shoes, touched the ground. Looking up, a youthful and beautiful woman with stylish sunsses walked down from the car in a high-profile manner. Feeling the gaze of the onlookers, filled with either envy or admiration, she curved her rosy lips, reached up, and took off her sunsses, hanging them on the cor of her low-cut dress. The weight of the sunsses caused the cor to slip even lower, revealing a captivating expanse of fair skin. She stopped in front of Benson and grabbed his arm. ¡°Who do we have here? So you¡¯re Cheyenne¡¯s friend. Blind man, would you like me to give you a ride home?¡± At the moment the woman touched him, Benson felt incredibly ufortable, and quickly let go of her hand. Those two words felt like steel needles poking at his wounds. But Benson¡¯s years of upbringing allowed him to maintain his elegance even in such a situation. He smiled lightly and shook his head, firmly rejecting the woman¡¯s invitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you don¡¯t know me now. We can get to know each other through more contact,¡± Danielle said. As Danielle looked at him up close, her eyes filled with even more admiration. Since thest time she saw him, she had already developed feelings for him. However, Cheyenne, that troublesome woman, was always getting in the way, so she couldn¡¯t have a proper conversation with Benson and left a bad impression on him. Benson¡¯s clear rejection didn¡¯t make Danielle back down. She even audaciously snatched his white cane and pretended to forcefully take him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Losing his white cane, Benson felt a sense of panic, like a drowning person losing their lifebuoy, a lifeline. Danielle sneered, ¡°Allowing me to give you a ride is showing that I value you. Don¡¯t pretend to be unwilling.¡± Just as Cheyenne arrived and witnessed Danielle fawning over Benson, she rushed over to rescue him. The three of them stood amidst the chaotic crowd,pletely unaware that danger was slowly approaching. On the top balcony of a twenty-story building, concealed behind a broken window, lurked a dark figure. He blended in perfectly, like a ck panther hidden in the jungle, waiting for the perfect moment to deliver a fatal blow! With a perfectly sculpted high bridge nose and a pair of brown sses, the lenses automatically focused on Cheyenne. The red circle in the center aligned with the back of the woman¡¯s head, divided into four equal parts by a red ¡°cross¡± line. Numbers in red constantly flickered before him. ¡°Wind speed: 390m/s¡± ¡°Resistance: 207pa¡± The maximum range was approximately 500 meters, and the target was well within that range. His thumb was already on the trigger, ready to lightly press it down and take Cheyenne¡¯s life within a second. Meanwhile, Cheyenne was using ironic words to make Danielle retreat. As the two argued, Benson had a gut feeling that something wasn¡¯t right with the situation. He calmed his mind and closed his eyes, trying to sense the surrounding noises. He had a feeling someone was watching them. Benson could sense the danger and quickly pulled Cheyenne into his arms, swapping their positions. Just as they moved, a loud bang echoed through the air. Themppost next to them trembled violently and crashed down, startling the onlookers. ¡°Themppost fell! Run!¡± someone shouted, and the crowd scattered, trying to get away from the potential danger. The fallenmppost caused a chain reaction, and electricity sparked and spread through the nearbympposts, creating a hazardous situation. Chapter 419: Smart Dog Danielle and Cheyenne were in the midst of a heated argument when suddenly, a dark shadow fell upon Danielle¡¯s head. It was the fallenmp post, heading straight towards her direction. The incident happened too suddenly, and Danielle barely had time to react. Her legs gave way first, and she plopped down onto the scorching hot pavement. She was wearing a thin strappy dress, with bare thighs covered only by sheer stockings. The sensation of pain and heat shot through her limbs as she sat there, wide-eyed, watching themp post crash down. She let out a panicked and terrified scream, piercing to the ears. Up in a high-rise building, a sniper watched as his bullet unintentionally hit themp post. He clenched his lips in frustration, swiftly packed up his equipment, and left. A weak gust of wind blew by, dispersing the heavy smell of gunpowder in the air. There was no trace left, as if nobody had ever been there. Cheyenne, still shaken, stared at themp post hanging in mid-air. It was only two centimeters away from crushing Danielle¡¯s head. That post must have weighed at least two hundred pounds, and if it had hit, it would have been fatal. However, what caught her attention was the obvious ck hole on themp post, oozing a wisp of ck smoke. It was the result of friction between metals at extremely high speeds, causing a fire. If Benson had reacted just slightly slower, she might have met her demise. Benson, also filled with fright, tightly held Cheyenne¡¯s hand, trembling. He said anxiously, ¡°Cheyenne, let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without hesitation, she picked up their belongings, took hold of Benson¡¯s hand, and got into the car, ready to leave. Behind them, Danielle remained sitting on the ground. Her delicate and beautiful face was pale, filled with anger. She called out loudly from behind, ¡°Cheyenne, please¡­ please don¡¯t leave me behind. It was so scary.¡± ¡­ While driving back home, as Cheyenne passed through a small alleyway, she faintly heard a pitiful dog¡¯s howling. She had to slow down the car and turned to ask the man sitting in the passenger seat, ¡°Benson, did you hear anything?¡± How could Benson not have heard that faint dog¡¯s cry with his sharp hearing? He nodded and quickly gave his assessment, ¡°Northwest direction, approximately fifty meters away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne followed the sound and indeed found a small ck dog, around two to three months old, stuck on a utility pole. It seemed to have been starved for two or three days, and its barks were bing hoarse and low. The dog¡¯s neck was stained with blood from being strangled by the leash. The blood flowed down its ck fur, forming a small puddle on the concrete floor ¨C a sight that evoked sympathy. What kind of person would do this? Why would someone abandon a dog like this? Even if they were giving it up, there was no need to tie it up on a pole, slowly starving it to death. Such a cruel and malicious act. She instantly remembered the ck dog she used to have. Comparatively, this dog was smaller in size and seemed to be in better health. Cheyenne quickly opened the car door and approached, personally untying the leash. She reached out her fair hand, trying to approach the small dog. Animals usually react with fear when they encounter humans. The dog quickly darted to the side, trembling, its body swaying as it took a few steps back. The little ck dog looked back at Cheyenne with its pitiful ck shiny eyes, showing a mix of fear and a desire for closeness. ¡°Don¡¯t run, little thing, I¡¯m here to save you. I¡¯m a good person, okay? I will take you to eat delicious food, alright?¡± Cheyenne happened to have some ham sausages and milk that she had bought from the supermarket. She tore open the package of ham sausages and waved it in front of the dog¡¯s eyes. The little dog seemed hesitant, and after a moment of silence, it started wagging its body, taking small unsteady steps towards Cheyenne, with its short thin legs. Its tail swayed behind, and it raised its paws in a pleasing manner, bowing to express gratitude. This scene surprised Cheyenne, realizing that this dog could actually understand human words.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. What a smart little dog. Moreover, it bore a resemnce to Chance, the ck dog she previously kept. Cheyenne held the little ck dog in her arms, wrapping it in her white coat, and brought it back to the car. ¡°Benson, let¡¯s take it to see a vet first.¡± Listening carefully to the sounds in the car, Benson smiled lightly and reached out his slender and well-defined hand to stroke the dog¡¯s head. ¡°Cheyenne, what does it look like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rural dog, with ck fur all over but its feet were white. Its paws are white. It¡¯s three to four months old and has round, bright eyes.¡± As Cheyenne fed the dog, she suggested, ¡°It¡¯s quite smart, it even nodded at me to thank me earlier. Benson, when it recovers, we can train it to be a guide dog for you.¡± Benson, the handsome man with a dignified presence, listened to her description and envisioned the appearance of the dog in his mind. ¡°ck¡­ so ugly.¡± He preferred white. Before Benson could finish speaking, the dog, who was busy eating, suddenly lifted its head and barked at him twice, causing Cheyenne to giggle. She affectionately stroked the dog¡¯s head and smiled, ¡°Not ugly at all, Chance is not ugly.¡± ¡°Benson, you see, this dog is really smart!¡± Benson tried to reach out and touch the dog¡¯s ears, feeling its soft and furry texture. A lightugh escaped his throat, ¡°Yes, indeed smart.¡± And so, Chance naturally stayed in Benson¡¯s home. Cheyenne thoughtfully bought it a dog bed, dog food, and a designated spot for it to relieve itself. What Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect was that this little ck dog she casually rescued would bring her a tremendous surprise. At 10:00 PM, at TWILIGHT. Neon lights of various colors continuously flickered in the private room, casting a mesmerizing glow on the fair and handsome face of the man sitting there. He was dressed in a white suit, exuding an elegant and noble aura as he sat on the couch, lost in deep thought, appearing like an exquisite painting brought to life. In his hand, he held a ss of XO brandy that gently swayed in the transparent cup. However, his thoughts drifted far away through that ss. Sitting across from the man in white was a young man in a ck suit. His shirt, also ck, wrapped his slender yet sturdy chest. The top two cufflinks were undone, revealing a glimpse of tanned skin, teasingly alluring. Two seductive hostesses with hot figures sat on either side of him, their slender hands caressing his chest in a flirtatious manner. He did not refuse nor react in any way and simply conversed with the man in white as if it was a regr urrence. Chapter 420: The Youngest Director in History ¡°You made a mistake? How could you possibly make a mistake at that time!¡± Facing his furious questioning, the man in white nced casually, lifted the ss in his hand, and drank it all in one gulp.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Nothing is impossible. There were too many people around her.¡± At a critical moment, the blind man unexpectedly pushed her away. He had investigated everyone around Cheyenne, and Benson was undoubtedly the blind man. Even a normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to discover him perfectly concealed, and even Cheyenne herself didn¡¯t realize it, right? But there were some people who, after training, could acquire a sensitive sense of danger. However, this was something that requires years of training. Benson was involved in the arts and spent most of his time in the music room. It was impossible for him to have such keen sense of detection. Unless he has superpowers, senses of smell and hearing beyond normal. ¡°Sam, you should understand that Cheyenne must be killed now! My older brother has started suspecting me.¡± These past few days, he had been using his busypany schedule as an excuse and only went homete, fearing a confrontation with Kelvin. ¡°I know!¡± Sam nonchntly said, putting the ss on the table and standing up, his long legs striding out of the private room. Behind him, Vincent impatiently pushed the two women away, saying, ¡°Get out!¡± The two women looked at each other and dared not say anything more, quickly standing up and bowing their heads as they exited the room. ¡­ In the Lawerence Vi, Cheyenne sat barefoot on the sofa, and on the table opposite her was a document with the words ¡°Appointment Letter¡± clearly imprinted. On the other side of the sofa sat the Zamora siblings, Master Iker and Tanner on the left. All eyes were focused on Cheyenne. Layne rubbed his tired eyes and yawned. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to ept or not. It¡¯s just being an acting director of the hospital, what¡¯s there to be afraid of¡­ Your grandfather is there for everything.¡± Iker thought she should ept as well. Being unexpectedly involved in a murder case and yesterday¡¯s sniper incident¡­ it undoubtedly showed the other party¡¯s intent to kill. In this situation, Cheyenne can only protect herself by standing at a higher position. ¡°ept it, Miss Lawrence, you should have confidence in your medical skills.¡± ¡°Yeah, Cheyenne, the acting director! You might be the youngest director in the history of Hopedale Hospital. I support you, and I even want to rely on your influence.¡± She sent Jonathan¡¯s bloodstained letter to Onistead, and unexpectedly received an appointment letter in return. There was even the President¡¯s personal signature and stamp on it! When she first opened the package, she was really shocked¡­ After all, it¡¯s the position of a hospital director. Can it be decided so hastily? After considering for a while, Cheyenne finally picked up the appointment letter, took a deep breath, and said firmly, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll start working at the hospital tomorrow.¡± The next day, the sun was bright, the sky was as blue, and it was another beautiful day. Just as the previous trending topics was about to fade away, Cheyenne¡¯s name once again became trending. Whether online or offline, thements about her were prized. Many people didn¡¯t have high hopes for Cheyenne bing the director. After all, she was only twenty-one this year, without a proper university degree, and only had a high school diploma. Despite the Edwards family¡¯s long-standing tradition in traditional medicine, Cheyenne falls far short of the standards required for employment at Hopedale Hospital, let alone being appointed as the director. Many believed that it was pure luck for her to receive a personal appointment from Jonathan¡¯s brother just as Jonathan went missing. Who would believe there were no connections involved? Within the hospital, there were many worried patients who just checked in and now found themselves with a new director. Could this hospital be on a downward spiral? But then again, being a government-run institution, even if Cheyennecks managerial skills, how bad could things get? They could simply remove her from her department, and there were other highly respected senior doctors to choose from. A few doctors who were nominated as director candidates, just like Eddie, express their dissatisfaction with Cheyenne. They had worked tirelessly for decades, and now a young girl suddenly emerges,cked education and credentials, and would be their superior. They discuss ns to give Cheyenne a show of authority, hoping she would realize the difficulty and step down. When Cheyenne arrived at the hospital in the morning, there was no weingmittee or banners in sight. The hospital seemed as ordinary as ever, with only the Zamora siblings standing at the entrance to greet her. Eddie presented Cheyenne with a brand new white coat tailored to fit her perfectly. As she put on the coat, a radiant glow surrounded her entire being, highlighting her lovely and vibrant face. Her wavy ck hair cascaded down over her delicate ears. With one hand in her pocket, she walked, and the gentle breeze lifted a corner of her white coat, creating a beautiful and confident image. Kate¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration, and she almost teared up, saying, ¡°Cheyenne, if you were a man, I would definitely marry you.¡± Damn, where can you find a handsome yet talented and kind blue friend like her? Unfortunately, Cheyenne is a woman. As Kate¡¯s words faded, Cheyenne yfully flicked her forehead with a tender finger. ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming. If I were a man, I¡¯d y with different types of women and never fall for any one of them!¡± Hearing her grand ideals, Kate muttered to herself that Cheyenne could achieve the same now. The handsome Master Iker, Mr. Lara, her eldest brother, and even Master Sam fromst time¡­ they are all so attractive that it makes one drool! Kate can¡¯t help but sigh for her older brother. It seems impossible for him to win over Cheyenne. Those who were waiting tough at Cheyenne were soon pped in the face hard. They thought a person of her age who received the favor of the director must not be good-looking. Beautiful women like her surely could not concentrate on studying. However, when that stunning figure in white high heels walked into their view, time seemed to freeze. Although Cheyenne was young, her majestic presence was impossible to ignore. With a confident lift of her fair delicate chin, she walked directly into the director¡¯s office and settled herself into the ck leather sofa. Outside the door, the crowd was dumbfounded. ¡®Is this the new director? Her appearance rivals that of movie stars, and she doesn¡¯t require much adornment to showcase her enchanting charm. It can be said that if she gets into the entertainment industry, she will be popr in no time.¡¯ Chapter 421: The Hand of God Some nurses and female doctors, fueled by jealousy over Cheyenne¡¯s looks, held a negative opinion of her. Whispering behind her back, they remarked, ¡°This is a hospital, not Fashion Week. Why would she wear high heels? She¡¯ll be standing for over ten hours during surgeries. She¡¯ll regret it!¡± The other nurses chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Same white coat as everyone else, but she had to make it special by sewing her name on the chest¡­ Is that necessary?¡± Eddie walked behind them and happened to overhear theirments. His dark, intense gaze revealed his anger. His voice, calm but stern, was loud enough for the attentive to hear, ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon to write your name on the white coat? Hospital uniforms are often collectively cleaned and sterilized, so it¡¯s inevitable that they can get mixed up.¡± Many people do it. They saw Cheyenne through color-tinted sses, which made them find fault with even trivial matters like this. Eddie¡¯s reprimand left his adoring female fans heartbroken. Eddie, known for his gentle demeanor, never scolded his interns, even if they made mistakes. If they did make an error, Eddie would kindlyfort them and remind them to be more careful next time. It was the first time everyone saw the usually gentle Eddie angry, all because of the newly appointed hospital director¡­ They quickly fell silent and returned to their respective positions to continue working. Meanwhile, in the office, Cheyenne began organizing the files left by her senior colleague. Besides the typical patient records and a few valuable VIP client files, there was nothing unusual on the shelves. She spent a little over an hour reorganizing and reviewing the documents. As the end of her shift approached, Cheyenne suddenly discovered a hiddenpartment in a cab tucked away in the corner of the room. Curiously, she opened it and found a blue folder inside. A small white note stuck to the spine read ¡°File Number One.¡± Intrigued, she took out the folder and opened it. Inside, she found detailed information about an international criminal organization known as ¡°The Hand of God.¡± Despite the continuous development of science and culture in recent years, and rtive global peace, there were still asional outbreaks of wars in certain regions. Within these conflicts, mysterious organizations and influential figures intertwine. The Hand of God was an organization that emerged in the early 1980s. Their first appearance involved a notorious kidnapping that shook the financial district in Cluicia, targeting several prominent billionaires and demanding a staggering ransom of one trillion dors. Their emblem was a blood-red handprint, hence the name ¡°The Hand of God.¡± Theyter moved their operations to Metshire, bing a dreaded force of evil. For reasons unknown, The Hand of God went silent for almost fifteen years, adopting a low-profile approachpared to their previously headline-grabbing tactics. Gradually, people forgot the carnage they had caused. Approximately five years ago, The Hand of God resurfaced, catching the attention of higher authorities who were determined to eradicate their influence on home soil. However, their adversaries proved to be cunning, consistently evading capture, with only a few lower-level operatives apprehended. Soar Casino and TWILIGHT were among the businesses owned by The Hand of God. The Soar Casino served as a front for moneyundering and umting illicit wealth. TWILIGHT specialized in human organ trafficking and tailored videos catering to the perverse desires of wealthy individuals. Customers would ce orders through the Dark League website, receiving invitations to TWILIGHT for the transactions. Despite being active for nearly three decades, The Hand of God remainedrgely hidden, with even Jonathan having only a glimpse of the vast extent of their operations. His task from above was to crack down on the Misty Forest and the Serpent Magic, two key strongholds. Misty Forest had been deciphered through the joint efforts of Cheyenne and Eddie, with its mainponent being Datura stramonium, along with some hallucinogenic substances like mandrake leaves.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As for the Serpent Magic, it was mentioned briefly in Jonathan¡¯s information since it is exceptionally rare and precious,cking any substantial details. Nevertheless, Cheyenne had gathered some preliminary information, leading her to believe that the recent death of Jase was evidence of the omnipresence of The Hand of God. Sitting in her office for the entire morning, Cheyenne didn¡¯t have any patientsing to see her. She took advantage of the free time to rx, reclining on the desk and taking a nap. Upon waking up, she nced at the clock and then took out her phone to y a couple of rounds of game before killing time until the end of her shift. Eddie had just walked over from his own office and asked Cheyenne with a concerned tone, ¡°Cheyenne, how was your first day at work?¡± He discreetly nced at her, noticing that she seemed rtively content. ¡°It was fine, just okay. Working can be so boring!¡± Cheyenne replied, slightly lifting her spirits. Eddie couldn¡¯t help but smile at her response, knowing that she found it boring because she wasn¡¯t busy yet. As a doctor, one could go without sleep for days and nights when things got hectic. ¡°It¡¯ll get better as time goes on. By the way, when ites to meals, we usually eat at the cafeteria or order takeout. However, if we get busy, we might not have the time, and the food at the cafeteria is pretty good too,¡± Eddie exined. Cheyenne didn¡¯t have any special dietary requirements and believed that filling her stomach was sufficient. They walked into the cafeteria together, drawing attention from others due to their good looks. Many people whispered and sarcastically mocked Eddie behind their backs. ¡°So soon, he¡¯s already trying to please the new director? Is it because she¡¯s attractive and divorced, so he wants to make a move?¡± On the other hand, although Cheyenne was a divorcee, her pretty face couldn¡¯t be denied. These derogatoryments made Eddie angry, and he rarely red back at them, causing the group to slightly restrain themselves. Cheyenne, however, didn¡¯t really mind. She shrugged her shoulders, reaching out to grab Eddie¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Eddie. Let¡¯s just go and have our meal,¡± she said. News of Cheyenne taking up the position as the new director quickly spread throughout Akloit. As expected, many citizens were skeptical yet incredulous at the same time. Rex, feeling deep guilt over falsely using Cheyenne of killing his brother-inw, went all out to celebrate her appointment by sending ten baskets of flowers, neatly lined up at the entrance of the hospital. Old Mr. Foley went even further, using a helicopter to shower Cheyenne with confetti in mid-air. Kelvin, though maintaining a silent demeanor, secretly visited a jewelry store and purchased an exquisite gift box. The gift, a diamond ring he bought during their marriage, was left behind by Cheyenne on the table when they got divorced and nearly ended up in a trash bin by the cleaning maid. Kelvin retrieved it when he saw it and bought a new box, intending to give it to Cheyenne again and have her wear the ring once more. Unfortunately, he arrived at an inopportune moment, witnessing Benson presenting arge bouquet of vibrant red roses to Cheyenne. Even though he wasn¡¯t well-versed in matters of love, he knew that red roses symbolized a deration of love. Chapter 422: Ten Dollars is All You Get Cheyenne took the roses with a sweet smile, thanking the man in a soft voice. Benson, in his stylish white coat, was still squatting down next to a small ck dog with an adorable face, which kept barking excitedly. The scene of a man, a woman, and a dog was so warm and harmonious, it could have been a scene straight out of a TV drama. When Chance saw Kelvin, he swung his cheerful little tail and ran over, barking around him. Themotion caught the attention of the others in the room including Cheyenne, who turned to look in curiosity. Standing at the entrance to her office was a tall man, his ck silhouette blocking most of the light. He was staring at Cheyenne with intense, angry eyes as if he had caught his wife cheating on him. It was absurd, as they were already divorced. What was wrong with talking to Benson, her good friend for years? Cheyenne gazed at the dog, who was persistently clinging to Kelvin¡¯s pants legs, acting like a loyal, subservient servant. It irritated her, and her delicate face went from rosy to pale. The man, unusual for him, crouched down and picked up the small dog, caressing it with a touch of tenderness. How surprising, given that Kelvin was known for his serious case of germophobia, with a phobia of touching anything dirty or unsanitized. Cheyenne asked him how he got here. Kelvin scrutinized the dog in his arms and frowned, thinking, ¡®Isn¡¯t this the dog I asked Chris to give Abbie? How could it be here at the hospital?¡¯ Without a second thought, Cheyenne strode forward, snatching the dog out of Kelvin¡¯s arms with a calm but resolute expression. ¡°This is the dog I gave to Benson. How do you know it?¡± Chris hesitated before answering, ¡°Miss Lawrence, this dog was originally meant for Miss Berry as a gift from Mr. Foley.¡± The words stung her heart like a needle, causing her to feel nauseous. There was a moment when she felt a strong urge to just throw the dog in her hands away. Just the thought that this dog was Kelvin¡¯s way of pleasing Abbie made her feel disgusted. But then, she reconsidered. She despised Abbie herself, but Chance was innocent in all of this. Benson, who observed Cheyenne¡¯s obvious stress, tenderly rubbed the puppy¡¯s head, and then suggested, ¡°Mr. Foley, Cheyenne and I found this dog on the side of the road when he was almost at death¡¯s door, hungry and suffering multiple injuries. If not for Cheyenne¡¯s kindness in taking it home, the dog would have died long ago. How about this, you can name your price, and if it¡¯s within our means, we can buy it from you, but we don¡¯t owe each other anything?¡± As Benson spoke, he retrieved a hundred dor bill. However, Cheyenne stopped him immediately, her tone arrogant and domineering, ¡°One hundred dors is too much! I think ten dors is enough. It¡¯s just a stray dog! If it wasn¡¯t for me, it would have died long ago!¡± She pulled out a ten-dor bill from her wallet and handed it to Kelvin. Her dazzling eyes, shining like stars, were fixed on him with an indifferent and icy demeanor, just as he had once been towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re at a loss here. Ten bucks is not a small amount, you know! From now on, this dog belongs to me.¡± Kelvin knew she had misunderstood him again, and his mind went nk. Mr. Foley, who could talk persuasively and dominate any negotiation, was now at a loss on how to prevent a woman from getting angry. Because, indeed, this dog could be considered his gift to Abbie. But at that time, he just wanted to rid himself of Abbie¡¯s constant pestering, so he told Chris to find any dog as apanion for her. Who would have thought Chris would find a dog that was seven or eight parts simr to the one Cheyenne had previously raised and give it to Abbie? And he never imagined that she would be so malicious as to tie the dog to the roadside and let it starve to death. Now, Cheyenne had clearly transferred her resentment onto him. Kelvin tightly gripped the box in his pocket that held the diamond ring. He had considered taking it out several times but abandoned the idea in the end. The woman in front of him red at him angrily. Even if he were to take out the ring now, he feared Cheyenne would heartlessly throw it into the trash. After several seconds of silence, he spoke in a deep voice, with conviction, ¡°No need for money. Since you found it, it¡¯s yours.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t feel happy about his concession. When she turned around to return the dog to Benson, Chance whimpered in distress. He appeasingly stuck out his tender, pink tongue and licked Cheyenne¡¯s fingers, as if saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry; you¡¯re my true owner.¡± Benson also softlyforted Cheyenne, and only then did a gentle smile appear on her face as she lovingly stroked the dog¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chance. I mistakenly vented my frustration on you earlier.¡± The warm scene between the two made Kelvin¡¯s heart ache. He recalled many moments of their life together, the way she loved wearing a red sundress during summer, cuddling with the ck dog on a cool mat for their afternoon nap. Whenever he came back, Chance would bite on his slipper and greet him at the elevator door. Now, the scene had shifted to her being with Benson. The stark contrast in their lives suddenly struck Kelvin, and he realized how much of their happy times he had missed. Never did he imagine that he, at this point in his life, would find himself in such a pitiful state. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Finally, summoning his courage, he took out the gift box. As he did, his heart pounded in his chest with fervor. Despite being nearly thirty years old, he felt like an inexperienced boy in love,pletely unsure of what to do next. It was not hard to detect a rare touch of embarrassment in his ordinarily cold and aloof voice, and his speech sped up slightly. ¡°Congrattions, Cheyenne, on bing the director. I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Swiftly, he ced the gift box on the table, avoiding her gaze, fearing that Cheyenne would reject him, and turned to leave.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. By doing so, even if she were to casually toss away the ring, he wouldn¡¯t be able to witness it and feel too devastated. Chapter 423: Finally a Raise Amidst Kelvin¡¯s series of aggressive moves, Chris finally realized that the CEO was undeniably feeling jealous. He chuckled inwardly and greeted Cheyenne briefly before following Kelvin as he turned and left. ¡°Miss Lawrence, we shall take our leave now,¡± Chris said. On the way back, the man sitting silently in the back seat of the car, the atmosphere inside turned icy and silent, as if they had prematurely entered the depths of winter. Chris, driving with one hand on the steering wheel, cautiously nced at his boss through the rearview mirror, who emanated a chilling aura. He spoke with aforting tone, trying to provide some sce: ¡°Sometimes, those involved in a situation can¡¯t see clearly, while onlookers have a clearer view. When Miss Lawrence heard me mention that you gave Miss Berry this dog, she clearly showed signs of anger. It means that Miss Lawrence still cares about you, Mr. Foley.¡± In an instant, it was as if a refreshing stream flowed through Kelvin¡¯s body, reviving his once barren soul, and breathing new life into it like a withered tree in spring. A faint twinkle of radiance appeared in his previously dark eyes, a fleeting shine that even slightly lifted the corners of his eyes, with joy evident on his face. It was an expression that couldn¡¯t be concealed. This was the first time Chris had seen Mr. Foley reveal such a delighted expression. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®The power of love truly is immense, even Mr. Foley, who has always been virtuous, reserved, and cold, has be uncertain in matters of the heart.¡¯ Kelvin questioned in a pleading tone, ¡°Is what you said true? Does Cheyenne still care about me?¡± This kind of probing question actually indicated that he wanted a definite answer. Chris, well aware of this tactic, nodded earnestly and continued in a serious tone, ¡°If Miss Lawrence didn¡¯t care about you, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry over this dog belonging to Miss Berry.¡± ¡°And when you were shotst time, it was Miss Lawrence who performed the surgery on you, and she took care of you all night long,¡± he said. ¡°When you had a high fever in the middle of the night, it was Miss Lawrence who used a towel to cool you down, going up and down the stairs. I could see that she was tired, but she didn¡¯t utter a singleint.¡± ¡°Even during meals, she almost choked herself because she ate hastily. I offered to take care of you, but Miss Lawrence was worried about any sudden incidents and stayed by your side all night despite her own weakness.¡± ¡°In reality, there¡¯s a saying that holds true: hate is the obverse of love. The more one hates, the more one loves.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kelvin murmured softly thest words Chris said, gazing suddenly at the gloomy sky outside the window. Dark clouds rolled and tumbled, with moistureden air, unusually sultry. It seemed that rain was imminent. He suddenly gave an order, ¡°Go to the Central Cemetery.¡± Chris was momentarily taken aback, slowing down the car and reminded in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Foley, ording to thepany schedule, there¡¯s a meeting at 2:30 in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Cancel it,¡± he said firmly, leaving no room for negotiation. This was unlike his usual style. The previous Kelvin would persistently stay at his work post even if his stomach condition caused him to sweat profusely in pain. He was someone who prioritized his career above all else and would never let anything interfere with his work. ¡°Understood,¡± Chris replied. He reluctantly turned the car around and changed direction mid-route. A few minutester, torrential rain arrived as expected. In summer, the raines forcefully and violently, turning the world into a vast expanse of gray. The sound of rain, noisy yet rhythmic, filled the air like a resounding symphony. It wasn¡¯t a weekend, and the weather was hardly ideal. Not many people would choose to visit the cemetery at this time. The old caretaker, an elderly man, leisurely prepared a cup of tea, moved his reclining chair under the eaves, and was ready to blissfully enjoy the leisure. Little did he expect to see a ck luxury car driving through the entrance gate. Oh my, are those golden figures on the car real gold? The car came to a stop, and two figures dressed in ck stepped out. Both were tall, sturdy, and handsome young men with resolute and noble faces. The one in front was especially striking, with a well-defined and handsome face, and cold white skin that contrasted against his crimson lips. He stood in the rain, holding a ck umbre, making the already oppressively gloomy surroundings even more deste. As far as the eye could see, there were rows upon rows of ck tombstones, standing silently and exuding a chilling aura. Kelvin¡¯s eyes turned red as he looked at the gold letters on the tombstone that read ¡°Grave of Danny Lawrence, beloved son.¡± The name of the person who erected the tombstone was Cheyenne. This was their child. As the biological father, his name was missing from the tombstone. It wasn¡¯t Kelvin¡¯s first time visiting his child¡¯s grave, but each time he saw this ck tombstone, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of pain in his heart. He would always wonder what their child would be like if he hadn¡¯t died. They would be three years old by now. If it was a boy, he would probably have a face resembling Kelvin¡¯s, following him around like a little tail, calling him ¡°father¡± and Cheyenne ¡°mom.¡± If it was a girl, she would be as beautiful as Cheyenne. Chris couldn¡¯t bear to see his boss in such agony and despair. He quickly took out an umbre from the car and stood behind Kelvin, opening it. ¡°Mr. Foley, the past is in the past. You should start a new life with Miss Lawrence,¡± Chris said. Kelvin¡¯s voice was filled with sadness. ¡°How can I make her forgive me? And this child¡­ I have failed him. Even if he were alive, he might have abandoned me as an ipetent father.¡± Chris didn¡¯t dare to respond because he had never experienced such emotions before. ¡°Perhaps if you have another child, Miss Lawrence may forgive you,¡± he casually remarked. Kelvin¡¯s eyes brightened, suddenly realizing something. ¡°Yes! A child.¡± The biggest obstacle between him and Cheyenne wasn¡¯t Abbie, but this child! It was the miscarriage that made her give up on himpletely. But if the child came back¡­ He and Cheyenne would have one more bond, giving him a reason to stay by her side. Kelvin¡¯s face, usually so handsome andposed, broke into a rare smile. ¡°Well said, a raise this month to award you.¡± Chris looked puzzled and nced at Mr. Foley. What did he say? Well, a raise was always a good thing. He had been working for Mr. Foley for over a decade, and today was the first time he received a raise. In order to have the chance for more raises in the future, Chris decided to buy a few more dating guides after work. After all, he couldn¡¯t remain clueless forever. Chapter 424: Iker’s Return At the Todd mansion, Iker¡¯s return also stirred up ripples in the otherwise peaceful Todd family, like a stone causing ripples in ake. Davon and Thalia greeted him with smiles, but during the weing banquet, they made numerous attempts to test Iker¡¯s legs. Taking advantage of the opportunity to toast, Thalia deliberately spilled wine on Iker¡¯s leg and exaggeratedly eximed, ¡°Oops, Iker. I was just trying to toast you, but the wine slipped out. Oh dear, you see, my hands shake as I grow older. You¡¯re not angry, are you?¡± Tanner quickly handed a white towel to Iker, who calmly wiped off the spilled wine from his pants. His voice was as cold as frost. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± If it were an ordinary person, they would instinctively move away when wine spilled on their legs. But Iker¡¯sck of reaction meant that his legs were still unresponsive, just as they were before. During a brief moment when no one was paying attention, Davon exchanged a knowing nce with Thalia. Kai, sitting in the first seat, furrowed his brows, showing signs of displeasure. ¡°Isn¡¯t this old Mr. Edwards famous for being a miraculous doctor? Why hasn¡¯t your leg improved? What have you been doing during your stay of over half a month?¡± Hearing his father¡¯s clearly angry tone, Iker calmly replied, ¡°It has nothing to do with the Edwards family. Under their treatment, although my legs haven¡¯t regained the ability to stand, the pain has lessened.¡± Kai¡¯s expression slightly improved upon hearing these words, and he snorted before continuing to eat. Adrian, standing behind everyone, stared at Iker¡¯s legs with a puzzled expression. Thest time at the Foley mansion, he was certain that Cheyenne had learned Thirteen Needles, and ording to the normal procedure, Master Iker¡¯s legs should have healed. So why were they still unresponsive? Was Iker pretending? Iker¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t escape the scrutinizing gaze of Adrian. He turned around and stared directly back at him, calmly asking, ¡°Adrian, do you have something to say?¡± Thetter quickly raised his wine ss and smiled lightly at him. ¡°Master Iker, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m just happy to see your leg injury healed.¡± As he spoke, Iker¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness, replying indifferently, ¡°Is that so? Thank you, Adrian.¡± At another table, Erica held onto Lewis while they ate, asionally casting a look at Iker. The joy in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. However, he didn¡¯t respond at all. That night, Cheyenne called him and specially reminded him to provoke Davon and his mother, to make them expose their true intentions. Iker nodded in agreement and before hanging up, he told Cheyenne to take care of herself. ¡°It¡¯s rare for the icy Master Iker to show concern for others.¡± Hearing the teasing tone in her voice, he chuckled softly, his voice low and maic. ¡°Of course, if you die, I won¡¯t be able to find a doctor as good as you.¡± Cheyenne took it as apliment to her medical skills and nodded happily, until a noisy sound came from the other end of the phone, prompting her to quickly hang up. Meanwhile, Iker sat by the window, smiling faintly as he stared into the distance, his mind involuntarily recalling that rainy scene.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cheyenne appeared in front of him wearing a pale yellow dress, fresh and bright like a rainbow after the rain. During the half-month with The Lawrence family, it was the only moment he felt rxed in the past three years. On his first day of leaving, he was already starting to miss the days living under the same roof as Cheyenne. To force himself to escape from this ¡°prison¡±, Iker plunged into the study. In the Lawrence Vi, having just finished her meal, Cheyenne was preparing to review the case when she heard a barking sound outside the door. She had to put on her slippers and go open the door to check. Upon opening the door, she found no one there. She lowered her head and saw Chance, holding a white cloth-wrapped package in its mouth, standing in front of her. Chance looked at her with a pair of shiny, watery ck eyes, letting out a low whimper. Finally, it rubbed against Cheyenne¡¯s leg and ced the white cloth package it was holding in its mouth in front of her. Cheyenne finally noticed the white cloth package it was holding. She crouched down and reached out to touch Chance¡¯s little head. Kate used to raise a cat, and she knew that some cats would bring back dead mice as a way to express goodwill to their owners. Could it be that Chance brought a dead mouse back for her? After some thought, she realized it was unlikely. If it were a mouse, Chance wouldn¡¯t have wrapped it in white cloth. It¡¯s a dog, not a human. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you want to give this to me?¡± Cheyenne asked softly. ¡°Woof woof.¡± Chance nodded, letting out a couple of low barks. Such a clever dog. She picked up the white cloth package from its mouth and opened it, only to find a blood-stained de inside. She was familiar with this thing; many girls used it for eyebrow shaping. Cheyenne immediately thought of the clean wound on Jase¡¯s chest¡­ Could this be the murder weapon? In an instant, her fair face turned serious, and she asked Chance in a low voice, ¡°Where did you find this? Tell me, and I¡¯ll award you a chicken leg tonight!¡± Chance immediately wagged its tail happily, whimpering softly and biting Cheyenne¡¯s pants, trying to pull her outside. She quickly understood what it meant. It wanted her to follow. Cheyenne wrapped the murder weapon back up and put it away. She slowly followed behind Chance as they walked towards the exit. The little one walked in front, stopping and turning its head to look at Cheyenne whenever it felt they were getting too far apart, waiting for her to catch up. After more than ten minutes, they passed through several streets, and the scenery ahead became increasingly dpidated and deste. The low-rise buildings appeared aged, with red bricks crumbling and covered in overgrown green ivy, like an abandoned residence obscured by weeds. Cheyenne was only wearing a simple white long T-shirt that reached her thighs, revealing her slender and fair legs. When she walked through the weeds, she inevitably got pricked by thorns, causing slight pain. Chance continued to venture into the dense grass, quickly disappearing from sight. ¡°Wait for me, Chance.¡± It couldn¡¯t be that Chance purposely led her astray for a chicken leg, right? It seemed like no one had been here for a long time, so how could it be the ce where the murder weapon was found? Chapter 425: Abandoned Building After a considerable effort, Cheyenne made her way through the dense patch of grass and arrived at the entrance of the abandoned building. The wooden door still had half a faded poster on it. A gust of wind blew, causing the partially torn poster to make an eerie rustling sound. Even during the day, there was a chilling aura emanating from behind. Not to mention the constant worry of poisonous snakes lurking around.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Creak! Suddenly, a sound of something tearing apart reached her ears, and the partially opened wooden door slowly swung open. The scene inside the house gradually became visible. Empty and deste, with ck walls on all sides and spider webs filling the whole room. There was nothing else to be seen. Cheyenne clutched her arms tightly, her face instantly turning pale¡­ Could it be a ghost? She was certain that she was the only person around. Who opened the door then? Just as she was allowing her uncontrolled thoughts to imagine what a female ghost might look like, a small ck head poked out from behind the door. Chance had some grayish-white spider webs stuck to its fur. Its two slender paws stood on the doorframe as its watery eyes stared at Cheyenne. Turns out, it was Chance who opened the door. It genuinely frightened her. With lingering fear, Cheyenne patted her chest and followed Chance into the house. The building had three stories in total, and the roof had some leakage. It had rainedst night, and the umted rainwater seeped through the cracks in the walls, forming a small puddle on the floor. A blood-red puddle. She nced at it briefly and looked away. The wooden stairs were connected, but due to years of abandonment, the boards were somewhat rotten and covered in dust. She clearly saw three sets of footprints on the stairs. Onerge, one small, and one in the shape of a plum blossom. Those were Chance¡¯s pawprints. She immediately took out her phone, snapped a photo of the footprints, and sent it to Gordon. ¡°Woof¡­¡± Suddenly, Chance let out a bark. It had somehow made its way to the second floor. After sending the location, Cheyenne cautiously walked along the wall to the second floor, afraid of disturbing any evidence. The scene on the second floor truly shocked her. The mottled walls hung various ck instruments of torture, giving the impression of walking into a torture chamber filled with a chilling atmosphere. In the center stood a rectangr table covered with a white cloth, stained with dark, aged blood, as well as scattered hammers, nails, and other items strewn about. A white skeleton hung from the ceilingmp, and a skinned wild caty nearby¡­ The flesh had dried and turned ck, but the round cat eyes still looked rtively fresh. But they had lost their luster. The entire second floor emitted a putrid smell of decay and a heavy atmosphere of dust. Cheyenne covered her nose with her hand and walked towards the window. Upon opening it, she was met with a densely packed cemetery behind the building! There were still some partially dposed bodies randomly discarded among the trees. Human and animal skeletons hung from the branches. The scene was bloody and horrifying. Boom! A gust of foul-smelling wind blew, mming the door shut, causing the light inside the room to dim slightly. The wind made the overhead chandelier sway, emitting a faint creaking sound. The white skeleton hanging from it seemed to be swinging in Cheyenne¡¯s direction. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Chance¡¯s bark began to sound urgent and loud, as if it had been startled by something. In this extremely quiet environment, it seemed particrly eerie. ¡°Chance, Chance! Where are you?¡± Cheyenne called out anxiously. Just as the white bone nearly hit her, she quickly pulled her foot back. Bang! The skeleton fell right where her foot had been. She cautiously looked at the table below and found a beautiful earring with a blue gemstone iid on it. The earring even seemed somewhat familiar. She picked it up, examined it in her palm, and pocketed it. ¡°Woof!¡± Chance¡¯s fur stood on end, baring its teeth as it barked furiously at the nearby door. Cheyenne felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. Already frightened, she was even more startled due to Chance¡¯s unusual behavior. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath andfort herself in her mind that there were no ghosts in this world. Those who imed to be ghosts were just ying tricks. Summoning her courage, she ced her hand on the doorknob, closed her eyes, and silently counted to three. But just as she reached two, the door was suddenly mmed open by an external force. She, who was behind the door, was almost pushed over but managed to grab hold of something on the side just in time. However, when Cheyenne saw what was in her hand ¨C a severed cat tail ¨C she felt a thorn-like sensation in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say a word, feeling extremely ufortable. She quickly retracted her hand, which had a ck cat hair stuck to it. It was so filthy! She disgustedly picked up a corner of her clothes to wipe her palm. ¡°Whoever did this is such a pervert.¡± To actually cut off a perfectly fine cat¡¯s tail and hang it here, naturally drying it like dried meat. Meanwhile, a surprised voice came from the open doorway. ¡°Miss Lawrence?¡± Cheyenne looked over and saw Gordon, dressed in casual clothes, standing there with an assistant. Chance, who had just calmed down, ran back and lowered its body, ring at Gordon in a defensive stance. It turned out that Chance had heard their voices, which set it off. Cheyenne had been truly scared just now. ¡°Mr. Murillo, you finally arrived.¡± With the arrival of two more people, Cheyenne¡¯s sense of fear slightly eased. Gordon scratched the back of his head somewhat sheepishly. A hint of blush appeared on his resolute and handsome face. ¡°I apologize for scaring you earlier.¡± After receiving the photos and location that Cheyenne had sent, he immediately brought his assistant to the scene. However, when they arrived at the door, they didn¡¯t see her. Only when they saw the extra set of footprints on the stairs did they think something had happened to Cheyenne. They assumed that there were other dangerous individuals hiding upstairs, so they proceeded cautiously, preparing to strike a fatal blow to the perpetrators. They never expected that they would be first discovered by a small dog. It turned into a big misunderstanding. Fortunately, Miss Lawrence didn¡¯t mind. She only asked him to buy chicken legs for Chance to soothe it. Gordon dly epted the task and smiled at her with his white teeth. ¡°That¡¯s no problem!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus on the case now.¡± Cheyenne handed over the photos she had taken and the evidence she had found to Gordon. Her intuition told her that the breakthrough point of the case was probably this earring. Chapter 426: The Hidden Passage in the Fireplace The sapphire earrins was adorned with real diamonds, showcasing a beautiful and fashionable design, indicating its substantial value. It was not something an ordinary person could afford. Cheyenne faintly felt like she had seen this earring somewhere before, but couldn¡¯t recall where exactly. Frustrated, she wrinkled her face. ¡°Miss Lawrence, there¡¯s no need to rack your brain if you can¡¯t remember. We can hand it over to a professional appraisal agency, and they¡¯ll likely find some leads,¡± Gordon teased with a smile. Cheyenne stopped pondering and decided that she¡¯d take a photo and do an online searchter. ¡°Yeah. We also need to take the eyebrow razor back andpare it with the deceased, Jase. That way, we can determine if the earring¡¯s owner and the murderer are the same person.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. If they match, it would confirm that this is where Jase was killed, the primary crime scene. Simultaneously, she had another perplexing thought. When she passed through the grasnd, there were no footsteps, yet two sets of footprints suddenly appeared on the stairs. Onerge, measuring three and a half inches in length and six and a half inches in width-likely a man¡¯s footprints. Judging by the size, the person should weigh between 130 to 140 pounds and be around 5¡¯7¡å to 5¡¯8¡å tall. The other set of footprints, smaller, measuring two inches in length and only four inches wide, indicated a woman. She should be around 5¡¯6¡å to 5¡¯7¡å tall and weigh around 100 pounds. Even in Akloit, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find a dozen people fitting these descriptions. The distinct inclination of the left foot towards the side suggested the person was wearing ufortable shoes, like high heels. Gordon, being a professional investigator, quickly contacted a specialized appraisal agency, instructing his assistant to bring the bloodstained eyebrow razor and gemstone earrings. Once the assistant left, it was only him and Cheyenne, along with a dog. For some reason, the air felt colder by two degrees. They went up to the third floor to investigate. The third floor appeared ordinary, with a pile of discarded medical packaging and empty bottles in the corner. Curiously, Cheyenne asked, ¡°Mr. Murillo, what exactly is this ce? I¡¯ve lived in Akloit for twenty years, but I¡¯ve never known of such a horrifying and eerie ce. It could easily be turned into a haunted house.¡± It was as if the ce had been abandoned by society. Gordon finally revealed the answer, ¡°Back in the 80s, this used to be a private cosmetic surgery hospital.¡± ¡°However, one of the doctors suffered severe depression and identally killed a customer during a procedure. The hospital couldn¡¯t continue to operate.¡± ¡°Local vigers spread rumors that the doctor was possessed, and his vengeful spirit could still be heard crying in this ce.¡± ¡°Over the years, nobody dared to stay here, and they chose to relocate, especially with the development in the central area of Akloit. This old district gradually became forgotten.¡± ¡°As for the cemetery on the nearby hill, it used to be where locals buried their deceased before the cremation policy was implemented. The hospital reached an agreement with the vigers, designating this as a makeshift graveyard and providing them with an annual allowance.¡± ¡°After the hospital relocated in the early 2000s, this ce became an area that everyone avoided. Never did I expect it to be a hiding ce for criminals,¡± Cheyenne nodded in agreement, holding Chance as they descended the stairs. The little dogy quietly in her arms, asionally ncing at Gordon with its shining ck eyes. Bored, it ced its little paw on her shoulder and yawned. Gordon had previously owned a military dog, but even that dog wasn¡¯t as intelligent as Chance. When Cheyenne heard himplimenting her dog, she couldn¡¯t help but continue bragging, ¡°Mr. Murillo, do you know? Chance was the one who fetched the eyebrow razor and brought it to my doorstep. That¡¯s how I found out that this ce is the primary crime scene.¡± Gordon nced in surprise at Chance and reached out with his warm hand, wanting to pet it. However, Chance avoided him, feeling disdainful. ¡°The little thing is truly clever. I¡¯ll buy it a month¡¯s supply of chicken legs,¡± he said generously, making Cheyenne feel a little embarrassed. She smiled and nodded, patting Chance¡¯s little head. ¡°So, it¡¯s settled then. No backing out!¡± she said yfully. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you can rest assured,¡± he replied. While he couldn¡¯t match the wealthy people in Akloit, he had some savings and could afford a few chicken legs. The two continued searching the ruins of the building, finding no other clues apart from the body in the backyard and the skeletal remains of cats and other animals in the corridor. Returning to the first floor, they passed through the empty hall and spotted an abandoned firece. Suddenly, Chance barked excitedly. Cheyenne turned her attention to the firece and understood what Chance was trying to convey. ¡°Chance, are you saying there¡¯s something here?¡± she asked. Chance barked a couple more times, and Gordon, curious, also looked over. ¡°Seems like there is. I trust Chance,¡± he said. He took the lead and was about to crouch down and investigate by entering the firece. Cheyenne reached out and grabbed his sleeve, looking at him with bright eyes. ¡°Be careful,¡± she cautioned. Gordon nodded and smiled lightly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m tough. Such a task is a piece of cake.¡± ¡°Still, be cautious,¡± she insisted. The firece appeared dark and empty, likely concealing a person or something else inside. After taking off his coat, Gordon proceeded alone into the firece. His movements were quick and nimble, as expected from someone professionally trained. Meanwhile, Cheyenne stayed by the entrance with Chance, her gaze fixed on the narrow opening of the firece, her lips pursed without a word. She stood there for quite a while, her legs starting to feel sore. She took out her phone and nced at the time disyed, realizing that fifteen minutes had passed, yet Gordon hadn¡¯t emerged. The surroundings were empty, and when the wind blew in from the outside, it carried a chilling sense of coldness, sending shivers down her spine. Cheyenne gradually felt that something was amiss. Fearfully, she called out into the firece, ¡°Gordon? Mr. Murillo¡­ are you there? Please answer me¡­¡± Her voice sounded twice as loud in the narrow passage of the firece, bing increasingly sharp and high-pitched. Suddenly, a pair of ck eyes stared straight at her from the vacant firece opening. A white, trembling figure, like a ghost, startled her heart, causing it to race. Sweat dripped down her forehead, and her voice became hoarse. Chapter 427: Madam Erica Taking a closer look, it turned out to be Gordon. He emerged from inside¡­ with his face covered in ck ashes, only revealing his ck eyes. When he spoke, his snow-white teeth were even more dazzling. And the white figure that startled her was a white coat. It had ¡°Hopedale Hospital¡± written on the chest along with its logo. How could this be a hospital uniform? Cheyenne was greatly shocked. There were traces of blood and green grass juice on the white coat. It must have sttered on the person while passing through the woods, sticking the green leaves to the clothes. On second thought, she hadn¡¯t heard anyone in the hospital mention losing their uniform. She reached out her fair and tender hand and grabbed Gordon, curiously asking him, ¡°Mr. Murillo, is there something under the firece?¡± Gordon held her small hand in his, a blush quickly shing across his dark and handsome face. He felt somewhat embarrassed and lowered his head. Girls¡¯ hands are so soft?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When he recalled how he had dirtied Cheyenne¡¯s delicate and fair hand, he felt even more guilty. In a haste, he climbed up, let go of Cheyenne¡¯s hand, and answered her, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a secret passage below. I only walked about twenty meters. It was too dark, so I didn¡¯t dare to go any further. I will bring my men here for further investigation. Cheyenne agreed, continuing to specte, ¡°If this secret passage leads outside, it could exin why there are no footprints outside, but suddenly footprints appeared on the stairs.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s possible!¡± Gordon deeply appreciated Cheyenne¡¯s intelligence. His liking for her deepened a bit. After putting on his clothes, a gust of wind blew, and the putrid smell in the air made both of them grimace. Cheyenne covered her nose with her small hand, expressing her disdain, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this ce is so stinky.¡± He quickly took something in his hand and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence,dy first.¡± His gentlemanly side surprised her, and she smiled, her crescent-shaped eyes almost narrowed into a line. A teasing voice sounded in Gordon¡¯s ear, ¡°I thought all you policemen were unromantic guys.¡± Gordon smiled wryly, pondered and said, ¡°That can actually be true, given the nature of our work. So most of us aren¡¯t really romantic. There are many of us in our 30s who are still unmarried.¡± He unexpectedly startedining about his single status. Seeing the obvious traces of a bitter smile on his face, Cheyenne felt curious. ¡°How is that possible? Mr. Murillo, you hold a high position, you¡¯re young, and there are many women who like you.¡± Gordonughed without saying a word, his face clearly reflecting a shadow of sadness. He did have someone he liked, but that person¡¯s status was too high, while he was just a lowly policeman with no future prospects. They simply weren¡¯t a match. There was a story behind this expression. Cheyenne loved gossip the most. While walking in front without turning back, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Who is the person you like, Mr. Murillo? Can I know?¡± Gordon gave a vague answer, ¡°She¡¯s in Onistead, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see her in this lifetime. Miss Lawrence, please don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± He spoke lightly, but Cheyenne seemed to see his sadness. She could empathize with him. With a knowing expression, shefortingly patted Gordon¡¯s shoulder, leaving him somewhat puzzled. ¡°Anyway, Mr. Murillo, keep up the good work. For now, getting rich is easier than getting out of being single!¡± As Cheyenne continued her exaggerated remarks, Gordon quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, there have been some new developments in the case!¡± When it came to the case, Cheyenne immediately shifted into a professional mode and turned her head to ask, ¡°What?¡± ¡°We located Konner¡¯s wife, who found a diary while sorting through his belongings. It contains some useful information. You can take a lookter, Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± At the entrance, the assistant who had just left returned with a police car waiting for them. Cheyenne and the assistant got into the car and headed back. The diary was delivered to her mansion near dusk. Cheyenne sat on the couch and opened the diary. It contained some of Konner¡¯s journal entries, mostly trivial matters that were of little importance. Many of them were about what he did today, where he drove, what cigarettes he smoked, and who he saw. There were also numerousints about his employer. The diary recorded up until about three months ago when there was finally a change. One entry read: ¡°I finally made 100, 000 today, in less than a minute! Damn, it¡¯s so easy for rich people to make money. Money begets more money! While poor people have to work their whole lives. Fuck, it¡¯s unfair.¡± From Konner¡¯s cryptic words, Cheyenne guessed that he was referring to Soar Casino. There were several more entries that mentioned Soar Casino. One of them said, ¡°Today, I followed the young master to the money house to gamble again. It¡¯s really a good ce. Not only does moneye and go, but there are also beautiful women to flirt with! But just when I made a little money, the young master called me up to send Mr. K home!¡± Thest entry caught Cheyenne¡¯s attention. It was the most important and valuable clue so far. Konner wrote that he drove with Erica to the Cloud Hotel so she could meet Aidan and joked that Erica was a woman pretending to be noble. The rest of the entries mentioned that he was still searching for materials for the young master, as finding those materials would allow him to continue gambling. His goal for this year was to buy arge house, a beachfront vi, where his two children could attend an elite school. It was easy to see that although Konner had lost his conscience, he was still a good father. After finishing the diary, Cheyenne closed it, absentmindedly cing it on the table as she fell into deep thought. Aidan and Erica had shared a room together? That meant the two of them must have had some connection. This perhaps corroborated her and Kelvin¡¯s initial spection. Aidan was indeed a member of the Todd family! But who could it be? It seemed that she could only meet Erica in person to find out. The next day, it was a sunny and beautiful summer day. Erica was ying at the racetrack with her son when she suddenly received a message from Cheyenne, inviting her to meet up. Erica was clearly taken aback. Why would Miss Lawrence suddenly invite her for coffee? After hesitating for a moment, Erica decided to dress up and go to the meeting. Before leaving, she simply instructed her household staff to take care of her son and said nothing about where she was going or whom she was meeting. At a corner caf¨¦, Cheyenne and Gordon sat together. Surprisingly, even from behind, their figures seemed to blend harmoniously. The tall and handsome man and the petite and alluring woman created an adorable height difference. People passing by couldn¡¯t help but cast envious nces. As Erica stepped into the caf¨¦, she immediately saw the two sitting together and her gaze turned slightly angry as she looked at Cheyenne. She had initially thought that Cheyenne had feelings for Iker. However, she turned around and saw Cheyenne with another man. How could a fickle woman like Cheyenne deserve her Iker? This sight of Cheyenne made Erica feel that Iker deserved someone better. Perhaps her gaze was too direct and intense, as Cheyenne noticed the malice in her eyes and turned around to look at her. Erica was dressed in a whitece dress, with her exquisite curls cascading down her back. She was wearing a pair of red high heels and carrying a limited edition designer handbag. Cheyenne took the initiative to greet Erica, saying, ¡°Madam Erica, over here.¡± Erica walked over with elegant steps. As soon as she took her seat, she couldn¡¯t help but respond to Cheyenne in a curt tone, emphasizing her distance. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I don¡¯t recall our rtionship being close enough for you to invite me for coffee. So, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, I should go back. You know I¡¯m busy taking care of my child,¡± Erica added, standing up to leave. Cheyenne smiled lightly and reached out her fair and delicate hand, gently gripping Erica¡¯s shoulder. Her bright gaze was as dazzling as the sun. ¡°Madam Erica, there¡¯s no need to rush. Let¡¯s have a ss of iced coffee first. It¡¯s so hot outside, you wouldn¡¯t want to risk getting heatstroke. And would you like to eat some strawberry sundae ice cream?¡± Chapter 428: Envy You Erica did not respond, her cold gaze fixed on the interactions between the two. It seemed as if she was trying to catch some clues or hints of their rtionship. Gordon touched his nose, feeling somewhat awkward. Erica seemed to have misunderstood his rtionship with Miss Lawrence. He straightforwardly asked Erica, ¡°May I ask, Madam Erica, what were you doing at Cloud Hotel on the 18th three months ago?¡± As he finished speaking, a brown file foldernded in front of Erica. Her delicate body trembled, clearly taken aback. Strong andposed, she straightened her posture and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Cheyenne smiled, her hand supporting her fair, delicate chin, and she looked at Erica with a yful gaze. ¡°There are records of the hotel room reservation, and the video shows signatures from both Aidan and Erica with their ID cards as coteral.¡± When Erica saw the signed document in front of her, she was clearly shocked. Her face turned pale, and her tightly clenched hands under the table embedded her nails into her palms. Suddenly, she angrily grabbed her bag and stood up, her words filled with guilt and fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! These are all usations! There are many people named Erica in the world, maybe it¡¯s just someone with the same name as me.¡± Cheyenne, seeing her obvious guilty demeanor, coldly smiled and mercilessly exposed her lie. ¡°Names may ovep, but what about the ID number? Madam Erica, please exin your rtionship with Aidan.¡± Erica stubbornly insisted, ¡°I have no rtionship with him; I don¡¯t even know anyone named Aidan.¡± Cheyenne directly ced all the evidence of the hotel records in front of her, her voice loud. ¡°There have been a total of five reservations, Madam Erica, and you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know Aidan. Well, that¡¯s fine. I can just take it directly to Mr. Kai. Maybe he knows Aidan.¡± Upon hearing that Cheyenne would bring this evidence to Kai, Erica slumped back onto the genuine leather chair, her voice trembling. ¡°Please¡­ Miss Lawrence, please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll tell the truth.¡± ¡°In fact, Aidan is actually¡­ Davon,¡± Erica confessed. Her and Kelvin¡¯s judgment was correct after all. Cheyenne¡¯s bent fingers rhythmically tapped on the table, making a dull sound. She listened attentively as Erica recounted the history between herself and Master Davon. In reality, Erica had always admired Iker since she was young. However, at that time, Iker had an arranged marriage with Emily, the daughter of the high-ranking president. She knew she was not worthy of Iker, but as long as she could remain in the Todd family as his sister, she thought it would be good enough. But Erica never expected the turn of events that urred on her eighteenth birthday. She went to discuss with Davon about weing their eldest brother home. However, when she arrived at the door, she identally overheard Thalia and Davon plotting to kill Iker on his way back home. Erica was too terrified at the time, and when she stepped back, she identally stepped on a branch and fell, revealing herself. Davon dragged her into the house and vited her. In the end, he forced her to join him in plotting against Iker, threatening to release the video of their intimate moments if she didn¡¯tply. She had no choice but to call Iker under her own name and trick him intoing back to celebrate her eighteenth birthday. Davon and Thalia bought off the truck driver to crash into Iker¡¯s car to create a man-made car ident. Originally, their intention was to kill him, but due to an unexpected turn of events, Iker¡¯s legs were the only things that ended up broken. Erica thought that after she had done this, Davon would spare her. She had hoped to escape and start a new life, but Davon did not let her off the hook. He wanted her to continue poisoning Iker¡¯s medicine, but Erica refused Davon¡¯s proposal, which led Thalia to threaten to kill her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. So she had to find a way to climb into Kai¡¯s bed, thereby finding a new protector. Davon couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill her in the moment, and he also knew that the child was Davon¡¯s. Kai was aware of this too. In Kai¡¯s eyes, whether it was a son or a grandson, made no difference. They were all blood of the Todd family, and he couldn¡¯t let the twins grow up outside the family. Furthermore, he had some affection for Erica. His three wives had grown old and lost their allure, while Erica¡¯s appearance was undoubtedly outstanding. He had watched her grow up with his own eyes. This age difference brought a sense of aplishment to his heart. That way, the idea of killing Erica was dispelled from Thalia¡¯s mind. However, Thalia privately warned Erica multiple times not to interfere in the matters between them and Iker¡¯s people, or else she would find a way to make her disappear. In these three years, Davon, that beast, had forcefully taken her multiple times, using the pretext of visiting his younger brother. Erica also knew that the incident with the snake release was orchestrated by Davon, but she dared not speak up. Erica had a unfortunate life. Her parents died when she was five years old, and she was taken in by the Todd family after a difficult journey. Under normal circumstances, she should have graduated from a prestigious university and had a bright future. She would have met a wonderful husband and lived a life together. All of that was destroyed the moment she overheard Davon and Thalia¡¯s malicious n. She could never go back. Since the moment she chose to betray Iker out of fear, she was unforgivable. These past three years of miserable existence were spent in constant guilt every single day. Despite loving Iker deeply, she was forced to give herself to Davon, even serving his father Kai. In the end, Erica gave a pitiful smile and looked at Cheyenne with envy, whispering, ¡°I actually envy you.¡± Cheyenne was taken aback by her words ¨C what was there for her to envy? ¡°I have nothing worth envying. I¡¯m just a discarded woman from a wealthy family, have you forgotten? Madam Erica, you shouldn¡¯t have chosen to make a deal with the devil.¡± Even though she had betrayed Iker, Thalia still hadn¡¯t let her off, right? In that case, it would be better to try and cooperate with Iker, nning in advance for a strategy. On second thought, Erica, just like Cheyenne, was still an inexperienced young girl when everything happened. Her luck was average, at least she clearly knew the truth about Kelvin, while Davon was aplete scumbag, not even worth thebel of trash. How could an innocent eighteen-year-old girlpete against two cunning demons? ¡°Miss Lawrence always easily obtains what others can¡¯t. Doesn¡¯t that make people envious? Do you know that Iker likes you? I have liked him for over a decade, but it can¡¯tpare to the one month you spent with him.¡± Honestly, Erica felt a sense of unwillingness. She didn¡¯t know how she fell short inparison to Cheyenne. In terms of background, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t much higher than her. In terms of talent, Cheyenne only graduated from high school, while she had a doctoral degree from a prestigious university. The only difference was in their figure and appearance, where Cheyenne was truly stunning enough to make any woman jealous. Her words left Cheyenne bewildered, with an inner voice screaming, ¡®impossible!¡¯ Iker liked her? ¡°You misunderstood. Iker doesn¡¯t like me. Isn¡¯t he in love with his fianc¨¦e, Emily?¡± Otherwise, why would he go to such great lengths to recover his legs?¡± Chapter 429: Cheyenne, His Antidote Seeing Cheyenne¡¯s astonished expression, Erica gave a bitter smile. ¡®Miss Lawrence truly didn¡¯t appreciate what she has. If only my years of waiting could exchange for a single nce from Iker, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up scheming with Master Davon.¡¯ Cheyenne and Gordon discussed luring Aidan out using Erica¡¯s name, intending to capture him in one fell swoop. ¡­ In the office of the hospital director, a petite and delicate figurey slumped behind the office desk, dressed in a thin white coat, peacefully asleep. A magazine rested on top of her head. Kelvin arrived and noticed the slightly ajar door. He didn¡¯t hesitate and gently pushed it open. She was sound asleep. Fatigue marked her fairplexion, and the dark circles beneath her eyes revealed several nights of sleep deprivation. Her finely shaped lips were slightly parted, revealing pearly white teeth hidden beneath rosy petal-like lips ¨C a truly alluring sight. A beam of sunlight from the window cast a soft golden hue on her ck curls, creating a sense of tranquility and well-being. The contrast between her sleeping and waking state was stark. She appeared gentle and serene, like a quiet watercolor painting that grew more endearing the longer one looked. Kelvin raised an eyebrow, lightening his footsteps as he approached the desk. His dark and luminous eyes rested on the book precariously hanging off the edge. He quickly reached out, catching it, and nced at its content before closing it and setting it aside.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His long and slender fingers would have retreated then, but as luck would have it¡­ they ended up on her slightly disheveled temple. With tenderness in his touch, he yfully brushed away the stray strands of chestnut hair behind her ear. The warm sunlight illuminated her ear, tinting it a rosy shade, and even the fine white fuzz on her earlobe was visible. Kelvin¡¯s hands, acting on their own ord, lightly pinched her delicate ear, relishing its soft and cool texture. Moving gently, his coarse andrge hands caressed her finely arched brows, glided over her delicate and petite nose, and finally halted on her lips. His thumb lightly pressed against her rosy, unadorned lips. Cheyenne hadn¡¯t even applied any lipstick, her lips naturally adorned in a vibrant crimson that captivated his attention. His tall and sturdy figure leaned closer, gradually closing the distance to her lips. A sudden rush of heat surged through Kelvin¡¯s face. Her lips were so close, like a ripe and tempting cherry, mere inches away. But he also feared that if Cheyenne were to suddenly wake up, she might p him. Without hesitation, he closed his eyes and, in the tranquility of this midsummer afternoon, stole a kiss from her lips. In that fleeting moment when their lips gently met, the sweet and alluring fragrance emanating from Cheyenne left Kelvin¡¯s mind nk. So sweet. Cheyenne, still drowsy from her sleep, dreamt of her high school days when Kate had invited her for ice cream. She took a bite of the sweet ice cream, her tongue gently licking it¡­ Huh, why did it suddenly disappear? Kelvin never expected her to respond, even if it was unconsciously. But that was enough to stir a reaction within him. His gaze darkened and, hastily, he forced himself to withdraw. To him, Cheyenne was like a scarlet poppy that bloomed deep within his soul. Beautiful, yet fatally toxic. Once contaminated, there was no escaping its allure! He thought to himself, feeling intoxicated¡­ Click. A faint sound came from outside the door as Eddie¡¯s figure suddenly appeared at the office entrance. ¡°Cheyenne, you asked me¡­ Huh? Mr. Foley, what are you doing here?¡± Eddie¡¯s voice trailed off as he fixed his gaze on the cold and aloof man in front of him, his initial surprise quickly turning into annoyance. With a worried nce at the peacefully sleeping Cheyenne, Eddie let out a sigh of relief and walked towards Kelvin. Kelvin¡¯s face was still flushed, but luckily his naturally pale skin and poker face prevented Eddie from noticing anything out of the ordinary. ¡°I came to find Cheyenne,¡± he replied emotionlessly. Eddie nonchntly picked up a white coat from a nearby hanger and draped it over Cheyenne¡¯s shoulders, gently and tenderly. Kelvin¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched this scene, wishing he could cut off his hands. He berated himself for not thinking about it when he came in earlier. Just as Eddie finished draping the coat on Cheyenne¡¯s shoulders, the sleeping woman slowly opened her drowsy and bewildered eyes, looking at Eddie with a cute and innocent expression, like a lost fawn in the woods. She paused for a second before gracefully yawning and tilting her head slightly to examine the coat on her shoulder, a smile stretching across her face. ¡°Thank you, Eddie,¡± she said. Eddie couldn¡¯t help but be charmed by her natural and adorable demeanor. He wished he could reach out and gently touch her slightly disheveled hair, but unfortunately, there was another person present, so he held back. ¡°What time did you go to sleepst night? Why were you sleeping in the office with the window open, dressed so lightly? Be careful not to catch a cold,¡± he said with concern. Eddie¡¯s gentle demeanor only irritated Kelvin more. His deep-set eyes squinted slightly, and a strong light shed across his eyes. Cheyenne rubbed her small face, which had red marks on it from sleeping against her sleeve. The marks contrasted with her fair and beautiful face, giving it a rosy and exquisite appearance. She sighed dejectedly. ¡°I went to bed after two in the morning and woke up at half past seven. Since no one was looking for me for consultations, I took the opportunity to sneak in a nap. Hehe¡­¡± She had spentst night organizing everything and investigating the earring¡¯s information. The pair of earrings were called the ¡°Tears of Poseidon¡± and were a fashionable earring released by the Dream brandst spring. Dream was by no means unfamiliar to her; it was created by Emily, the daughter of the president, who had her own business ventures. Dream was one of the most promising luxury brands in the country in recent years, with a high-end positioning and each piece with considerable value, although the sales volume was rtively small. Eddie¡¯s eyes filled with pity. ¡°Cheyenne, you don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard. The truth wille to light one day.¡± And he believed that they were getting closer and closer to the truth, right? Cheyenne nodded, but before she could respond, Kelvin deliberately coughed, drawing her attention to the man who had also arrived earlier. Her smile faded slightly, and she calmly looked at him. ¡°Mr. Foley, why are you here? Is there something you need?¡± Kelvin felt slightly frustrated at the distant way she addressed him. ¡°I came to change the bandages.¡± It had been two or three days since the surgery, and the wound on his shoulder should have started scabbing by now. Besides, changing the bandages was something any nurse could do. A faint twitch appeared at the corner of Cheyenne¡¯s lips as she was about to refuse, but he cut her off. ¡°After all, I got injured for your sake.¡± Chapter 430: And I Don’t Want Money Sensing the tension between the two, Eddie took a step forward with his handsome face adorned with a warm and charming smile, akin to a gentle breeze in spring. ¡°Mr. Foley, Cheyenne is already exhausted. If you don¡¯t mind, allow me to change your bandages,¡± he offered. As soon as Eddie¡¯s hand reached out, Kelvin deftly sidestepped, his deep-set eyes coldly fixated on Eddie with an eerie glint. Parting his thin lips, he uttered a rather conceited remark, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified enough.¡± Eddie was momentarily stunned by the ambiguous statement, his heart skipping a beat, but his smile grew deeper. Nonchntly shrugging and stepping back, he said, ¡°If Mr. Foley doesn¡¯t want my help, then so be it. However, Cheyenne is genuinely exhausted.¡± Cheyenne overheard their conversation, assuming that Kelvin looked down on Eddie due to his lower social status, hence refusing his assistance. Fuming with anger, she scolded, ¡°Kelvin, that¡¯s enough! Eddie is the youngest person ever to receive a medical award before turning twenty. If he¡¯s not qualified enough, then why don¡¯t you go to Nightingale to have your wounds treated?¡± Kelvin was really jealous when Cheyenne defended another man in front of him. Eddie discreetly couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Cheyenne¡¯s defense of him. He subtly pushed his sses up his nose and spoke tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Cheyenne. Mr. Foley is of high status and wealth, whereas I¡¯m just a humble doctor. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kelvin¡¯s initial intention was solely to have Cheyenne tend to his wounds, but after Eddie¡¯sment, it seemed as if Kelvin was looking down on Eddie instead. But how could someone as proud as Mr. Foley possibly apologize to a doctor? With a pair of gloomy eyes fixed on Eddie, his voice, seemingly forced through clenched teeth, resonated, ¡°Mr. Zamora, you truly have impressed me.¡± Unfazed, Eddie met that piercing gaze with poise, sping his hands together in front of him, and lowering his gaze to observe his own hands. ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re being too polite. If you truly find me displeasing, the hospital has other esteemed senior doctors. Cheyenne had an exhausting night, and she hasn¡¯t even had breakfast yet. I would feel sorry for her hunger,¡± he expressed his concern from an elder brother¡¯s perspective. Little did he know that Kelvin interpreted his words differently. A sarcastic snort followed. ¡°And what exactly are you to Cheyenne?¡± In the end, Kelvin raised his left hand, gazing at his wristwatch before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock. The hospital officially closes at twelve. As the director, Cheyenne, do you intend to refuse patients seeking medical attention?¡± Cheyenne found herself unable to refute his argument, her eyes widening in anger, and her crimson lips pouting with frustration. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that I haven¡¯t eaten?¡± To her dismay, Kelvin¡¯s response grew sharper, ¡°Are you suggesting that you¡¯d rece a surgeon just because you haven¡¯t eaten before going into the operating room?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cheyenne was at a loss for words. Was heparing his situation to lying on an operating table? Feeling frustrated by Mr. Foley¡¯s unreasonable statements, Eddie coughed lightly and intervened, attempting to reconcile the two. ¡°Cheyenne, how about you tend to Mr. Foley¡¯s wound first, and I¡¯ll go buy you breakfast? What would you like to eat?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but let out a light exmation, her eyes shining, and she smiled a bit embarrassedly, ¡°Is this okay? Thank you so much for doing all this, Eddie¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem, thest thing we need is for you to starve. The stomach is the hardest thing to please.¡± ¡°Humph, you must be up to something!¡± Cheyenne nced at him, warning him not to cause trouble¡­ Kelvin pursed his lips and spoke before she could, ¡°She likes to eat soup dumplings with milk, from that restaurant in city south. Mr. Zamora, could you take care of it? I¡¯ll have my assistant transfer double the amount to youter.¡± As he spoke, Cheyenne was slightly surprised. How did Kelvin know what she liked to eat? Even though Eddie had a good temper, his face couldn¡¯t help but darken. His hands, buried in his coat pockets, clenched into fists as he tried his best to maintain his good temper. ¡°No need for money, it¡¯s something I should do.¡± After saying that, he turned and left, his slender figure growing farther in the distance¡­ t It wasn¡¯t until that figure disappeared at the end of the corridor that Kelvin withdrew his gaze, his eyes sparkling with a bright, ephemeral light. It was like the proud smile of a child who had sessfully yed a prank, fleeting. Cheyenne got up and stretched her shoulders. She had been lying on her stomach for so long and felt a bit sore.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She looked at him with an annoyed expression, ¡°Come on, take off your clothes!¡± Her direct and generous words made Kelvin stunned for a second. Then he immediately stretched out a hand to loosen his tie. His fingers moved slowly, elegantly undoing the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing a bronze-colored throat. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. The lines on his neck stood out, exuding the mature aura of a man, silent yet sexy. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze was fixed, and she involuntarily blushed, her mind filled with the image of him undressing just now. Um¡­ just as she was daydreaming, Kelvin actually ced his hand on the hidden sp of his waistband. His fingers gently pressed. Snap. The metal sp made a suggestive sound, and Cheyenne¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at his hand. Her mind wentpletely nk. When she finally reacted, her face had turned as red as an apple. She immediately covered her eyes with both hands. But she couldn¡¯t help but spread her fingers and look at Kelvin through the gap, ¡°Kelvin Foley, are you a pervert? Isn¡¯t the wound on your shoulder? What are you taking off your pants for?¡± Kelvin saw Cheyenne¡¯s shy expression all too clearly, and a rare yful smile appeared on his cold and stern face. ¡°I think you might have misunderstood something. My belt was just too tight, so I couldn¡¯t pull my shirt, so¡­ Cheyenne, wipe off the drool, are you that thirsty? Now that Omari is gone, don¡¯t you have any other lovers?¡± His words were really harsh! Cheyenne lowered her hands and looked at him directly, her rose-like lips filled with anger, turning her into that sharp and prickly little hedgehog again. ¡°You¡¯re right, I do need to find a man. Who says only men need to be satisfied?¡± Knowing full well that she was deliberately trying to annoy him, Kelvin still got angry andpletely forgot that it was because of him that the situation had escted. His ice-cold eyes stared at her as if trying to see through her. Just as Cheyenne was thinking about how to defend herself, the man said something that made her blush and stammer. ¡°Well, I can be your fancy lover, and I don¡¯t want any money.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chapter 431: Pillow Talk Only heaven knows how long it took for someone as proud as Kelvin to utter such self-deprecating words. Being the most eligible bachelor in Akloit,bined with his striking looks and model-like physique bestowed upon him by the heavens, he was surrounded by no shortage of admirers. Countless women offered themselves to him¡­ Even though Kelvin, like other sessful men, kept a string of lovers, it was nothing more than a scandalous rumor in other people¡¯s mouths. He had the qualifications for it. However, his abstinence prevented him from having any lingering affairs in his life, except for the asional exception with Abbie due to a mix of sympathy and pity. As proud as he was, he could never bring himself to pursue someone like this, let alone express his desire so boldly. Cheyenne, however, treated his words as delusional rambling,ughing coldly and bluntly rejecting him at the door. ¡°Kelvin, I don¡¯t recall you losing your mind,¡± she remarked. With that, she roughly grabbed his suit cor and yanked it downward.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The ck jacket peeled away, leaving him in a white shirt that showcased his handsome face, with features resembling a work of art, exuding a cold and ethereal aura like a natural aristocrat. His well-built chest filled out the shirt, perfectly fitting the stereotype of looking slim with clothes on but having muscle when unclothed. If it were before, Cheyenne would have already clung onto him with both hands. In Kelvin¡¯s eyes, she was naturally rebellious, arrogant, and greedy. She was even more passionate and sincere when it came to matters of love, showing her true self down to her bones. She couldn¡¯t resist now, but she pretended to be indifferent, standing to the side with a professional gaze, looking at him just like those lifeless props in aboratory. Kelvin refused to believe that Cheyennecked any trace of desire for him. His big hand abruptly grabbed her delicate and petite chin, applying just enough pressure to make her look up at him. His deep and maic voice sounded angrily in her ear as he stared at her in disbelief, ¡°Cheyenne, stop pretending. Aren¡¯t you infatuated with that kind of sophisticated, cold, and passionate love?¡± And he fulfilled precisely those qualities. Cheyenne gently lowered her thickshes and focused on his hand, gripping his wrist with her small, fair, and smooth hands. She twisted, breaking free from his grasp. Her gaze carried a disdain that reached unprecedented heights as she looked at him. Letting out a soft sigh, she turned around and walked towards a nearby shelf, stating, ¡°Kelvin, let¡¯s just leave it at this. I did my best, and I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at this. I did my best.¡± At first, these words didn¡¯t seem to hold any significance. But upon rereading them, Kelvin felt as if his heart had been ripped to shreds. Why did he only realize her worth after losing her? His gaze followed her slim figure, his lips tightly pressed into a straight line, hisrge hand clenched into a fist. The veins on the back of his hand bulged, and his fingertips turned icy cold. With a somewhat hoarse voice, he called out her name, ¡°Cheyenne, can¡¯t we¡­¡± Start afresh? Before he could utter those words, Cheyenne mercilessly interrupted him, returning with her medical box, her face expressionless as she approached him. Step by step, she closed in. ¡°Mr. Foley, please have a seat!¡± Her clear gaze held no emotions, as if she were treating an ordinary patient. The feeling it evoked in Kelvin was like being crawled over by a myriad of ants, but in the end, he chose to sit down, pulling down a corner of his shirt with his back turned to Cheyenne. Starting over was impossible. She had a strong aversion to dirty men, and even though Kelvin possessed the physique and appearance she desired, he had be tainted. Cheyenne could never forget the sight of Abbie arrogantly lying on her bed, wearing her nightgown. Her delicate fingers, slightly cool to the touch, pressed against Kelvin¡¯s arm as she nced at the yellowing gauze. Her eyebrows furrowed in concern. ¡°Didn¡¯t you change the dressing afterwards?¡± she asked. She vividly remembered giving Chris all the necessary supplies and instructing him on what to keep in mind. It had been almost four days since they left TWILIGHT, and Kelvin¡¯s wound showed no signs of improvement. In fact, it had started to fester. It was just not scientifically possible. Listening to the anger and interrogation in her voice, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. However, he feigned indifference as he replied, ¡°I was busy.¡± That was why he had forgotten. ¡°Even if you were busy, shouldn¡¯t you have changed the dressing? Don¡¯t you care about your hand anymore?¡± Cheyenne forcefully removed the gauze, even if it caused him pain! Kelvin gasped, biting his lip to endure the pain. In reality, even old Mr. Foley had forced the servants to change his dressing. After that, he sprinkled a small amount of salt on the wound. It was excruciating. But the thought of using this as an excuse to see Cheyenne was worth it. He had made such a foolish self-inflicted act. Thinking back, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but mock his ownck of rationale. Finally, she showed some tenderness. After cleaning the pus and blood around the wound with a cotton swab, she used a pair of metal tweezers to hold a cotton ball soaked in hydrogen peroxide and wiped it for disinfection. As soon as the hydrogen peroxide was poured onto the wound, it began to bubble and produce a fine white foam. Those were all bacteria. With a stinging and burning sensation, Kelvin¡¯s voice trembled slightly from the pain, but he still managed to say, ¡°Cheyenne, please answer me, why don¡¯t you want to give us another chance?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be confused about? Can a normal person fall into the same pit twice?¡± Cheyenne retorted. In response, Kelvin¡¯s lips slightly parted as he dered firmly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a pit, it can still be a happy one, can¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes in response, almost wanting to pour the entire bottle of hydrogen peroxide over him. ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t be so conceited. Do you know that women became wealthy after their loves died?¡± She chuckled lightly, continuing in a teasing tone, ¡°You should consider yourself lucky that my desire for wealth didn¡¯t make me kill you!¡± Kelvin was rendered speechless. He hadn¡¯t expected her to have such thoughts. After carefully tending to his wound, Cheyenne rewrapped it with gauze and lowered her head to tidy up the supplies, as if giving him a signal to leave. Kelvin¡¯s fingers, in the midst of buttoning up his shirt, slowed down when he caught sight of the earring on the table. He took a step forward. He picked up the earring, studying it intently for a few seconds. Just as Cheyenne turned around, she saw him holding the earring and immediately rushed forward, snatching it from him. Infuriated, she questioned, ¡°What are you doing?¡± After what had happened with the video, she had no intention of having any further interaction with Kelvin. She was wary of him hiding evidence or messages to protect someone. Her obvious guarded expression infuriated Kelvin. ¡°Cheyenne! Isn¡¯t it too much to condemn a person to a lifetime of imprisonment for one idental mistake? Even a death row inmate should have the chance to appeal for a reduced sentence, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Kelvin had never spoken so softly in his life. He acknowledged his past mistakes and the harm he had caused her. Can¡¯t she see that he was gradually changing? Chapter 432: Cheyenne, I’m No Worse Than Mr. Lara Cheyenne felt a loosening in the tight string within her heart as Kelvin looked at her with his dark eyes, which were filled with nothing but her reflection. In that moment, she forgot about Abbie. It was as if she believed that she was the only person in his world. Cheyenne¡¯s inner turmoil was like two wild animals fiercely tearing at each other, destined to fight to the death, but ultimately leading to no resolution. ¡°Kelvin, do you understand that even one mistake can be enough to cause someone¡¯s demise?¡± She had given him chances before. When she had a miscarriage, she persuaded herself to believe in him and gave him another chance, as long as he was willing toe home, as long as he could spare some time away from Abbie to be with her. But he didn¡¯t. Suddenly, Kelvin embraced her from behind, enveloping herpletely in his arms, greedily inhaling the faint fragrance emanating from her body. He rested his head on her shoulder, attempting to find a sense of familiarity from the past. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Abbie and I have no contact anymore. Please believe me this time.¡± ¡°Not only does Grandpa need you, but¡­ I need you too.¡± He only wore a thin shirt, and naturally, men had higher body temperatures than women. Kelvin¡¯s chest felt like a zing furnace. Despite the multipleyers of fabric separating them, his violently pounding heartbeat still made its presence known in her ears. She struggled, but couldn¡¯t break free from his embrace. Kelvin even lowered his head and sensually nibbled on her fair and soft earlobe, disying a deeper understanding of her body than she had herself. It seemed that the prickly hedgehog was gradually softening, and Kelvin intensified his scorching kisses. They rained down upon her neck, delicate and tender, with a clear downward direction, resembling a summer rainstorm. He took a step forward and abruptly pressed her against the bookshelf. It wasn¡¯t a forceful act, but with Cheyenne¡¯s chest against the bookshelf, it felt somewhat stifling. She lifted her foot and attempted to kick him in the lower body while he was distracted, but Kelvin quickly caught her sharp high-heeled shoe. On her slender and delicate ankle, faint blue veins were visible, and there was a string of lettering tattooed on it. ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t force me to kill you!¡± ¡°You still love me, don¡¯t you?¡± Kelvin¡¯s slightly warm and rough thumb caressed the tattooed letters on her ankle. Hisughter entered her ears, filling her with a mixture of joy and embarrassment. She was too embarrassed to admit it. After all, this tattoo was made by painstakingly poking needles into her skin and then applying ink¡­ it was painful. And her skin was delicate; even a strong kiss would leave marks that took several days to fade away. A tattoo¡­ it was a lifelongmitment. Kelvin hated himself for not noticing it sooner. Cheyenne, in frustration and shame, turned her head and red at him fiercely. ¡°It was a mistake I made due to my ignorance. I¡¯ll wash it off another day.¡± Just like most rebellious teenage girls, she had also gone through a rebellious and crazy phase. Seeing many ssmates in her school carving their lovers¡¯ names on their arms withpasses or knives to prove their deep love with blood, Cheyenne felt awkward to do the same on her arm. So she went to a tattoo parlor and had it inked on her ankle instead. The average person wouldn¡¯t know the meaning behind those letters. And he had never bothered to ask. ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to wash it off!¡± This was Cheyenne¡¯s way of proving her love for him. How could she wash it away? Taking advantage of her turned head, Kelvin took the opportunity to capture her soft lips, engaging in a passionate and dominant kiss that left her with no chance to resist. Cheyenne¡¯s breath was suddenly stolen, and in anger, she extended her hands and struck at his handsome face. Snap. Kelvin, hurt by Cheyenne¡¯s p, stared at her with his dark and brooding eyes, making Cheyenne feel a chill run down her spine. Her hand trembled uncontrobly. She hadn¡¯t considered their height and strength difference when she acted out of anger a moment ago. If Kelvin were to strike back in anger, she would only have a small chance of winning the fight. But she quickly dismissed the thought. He had neverid a hand on her before, even when he was furious¡­ just giving her the silent treatment and leaving. Right now, she just wanted Kelvin to leave. Unfortunately, he held her hand tightly, and gently blew on it beside his lips. ¡°Does your hand hurt? Shall I blow on it for you?¡± he murmured softly. Cheyenne eximed, ¡°What the hell, Kelvin! Be normal! We¡¯re divorced, do you understand? Divorced means two people breaking apart!¡± Her angry shout echoed through the room, catching the attention of patients and nurses passing by outside. When they nced inside, all they saw was a wooden door. Oh, she forgot, the door wasn¡¯t even open. Compared to her fiery anger, Kelvin appeared calm. He continued to whisper seductively in her ear. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t you want this? I¡¯m not worse than Mr. Lara, you know. Maybe you¡¯ve forgotten, after all these years. Let me remind you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, with all this nonsense?¡± ¡®Not worse than Mr. Lara? I have no idea if he¡¯s good¡­¡¯ Cheyenne was wearing a light blue babydoll dress today, reaching just above her knees. Kelvin effortlessly slid his hand up and caressed her smooth skin. In a fit of anger, he bit her earlobe and said, ¡°You naughty girl, why don¡¯t you wear¡­?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± Cheyenne mimicked his dismissive tone and mocked him in return. But he burst intoughter and buried his head in her shoulder, whispering, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like being constrained, but this works too.¡± What did he mean by ¡°this works too¡±? Cheyenne¡¯s face instantly turned red. She used to avoid wearing stockings because¡­ it was convenient for tempting him, but then it became a habit. Besides, her dress length was knee-length, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about exposing her private part. Why bother with the trouble of wearing those things? But now, it made it convenient for this despicable man. ¡°Kelvin, you bastard! If you dare¡­ I will definitely kill you!¡± Last time was unavoidable. But she wouldn¡¯t be helpless this time. However, what Cheyenne didn¡¯t realize was that her refusal only fueled his possessiveness. ¡°Enough talking, Cheyenne. The angrier you get, the cuter I find you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He suddenly bit her earlobe and said in a deep voice. Cheyenne bit her lip in pain, tiny drops of blood forming on her red lips. Kelvin tenderly held her lip, gently licking it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Kelvin! You despicable, shameless scumbag! If you want pleasure, go find your sweet first love! Do you think I¡¯m your ything? Do you dream?¡± Even in this situation, she still had the strength to be jealous, which made Kelvin think that maybe he had been too lenient. He shifted his grip from her hand to her slender waist, gently lifting her and pressing her against the bookshelf. ¡°I have no one else, only you,¡± he said seriously, whispering in her ear. Cheyenne¡¯s mind went nk for a second, then she blushed and grabbed onto the bookshelf, stubbornly retorting, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your nonsense. Be gentle¡­ If anyone outside finds out, I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡± In response, muffledughter came from behind her. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want it!¡± Chapter 433: You’ll Die Ten Years Earlier Than Me In broad daylight, if people outside were to find out that she and Kelvin were doing it in her office, she might as well quit her job at the hospital.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The soundproofing of this room was not good, so Cheyenne could only bite Kelvin¡¯s shoulder fiercely, venting all her anger on him. She continued until her mouth was filled with the taste of sweet, metallic blood, yet she showed no signs of letting go. Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows, helplessly staring at her thick, flowing hair that swayed like ripples. ¡°Cheyenne, go easy.¡± ¡°Easy my foot! If it hurts, we both feel the pain. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± Reluctantly, he carried her and walked towards the office desk, gently brushing aside the files on top to make room for her to sit. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t hurt like this now, you pampered girl.¡± When his gaze fell upon the red marks on her fair shoulder, a hint of tenderness flickered in his deep-set eyes, softening his actions. Cheyenne closed her eyes tightly, gritting her teeth. She tried to convince herself that she had paid for the services of a handsome gigolo. ¡­ Time passed, and the fragmented sounds in the director¡¯s office finally quieted down. Kelvin sat on a chair, holding the exhausted woman in his arms. Large beads of sweat dripped down his broad forehead, sliding across his straight nose andnding on Cheyenne¡¯s delicate shoulder. Finally, he lightly kissed it, like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. Cheyenne was too exhausted to even lift a finger. She slumped on his shoulder,cking the energy to do anything except give Kelvin some instructions. ¡°Tissue.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Stretching out his long arm, he pulled out a tissue from the box on the desk. Just when Cheyenne was about to reach out to take it, Kelvin personally wiped the sweat off her. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± She still wasn¡¯t used to his sudden tenderness, always feeling that something was off. The man pursed his lips and smiled lightly at her. His cold, stern eyes stared at her delicate face and he couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand and y with it. ¡°You¡¯re tired, let me do it.¡± Since he wanted to be attentive, Cheyenne didn¡¯t refuse. It was as if she was acting like a queen, ordering Kelvin around to wipe her sweat, help her put on clothes, and tidy up the scattered files on the desk¡­ Her triumphant look was reminiscent of a viinous character who had gained power, but Kelvin looked at her pink and tender face, her weak and slumped figure on the chair, and couldn¡¯t help but feel joy in his heart. He was willing to be at her beck and call. As the CEO of the Foley Group, when had he ever done such trivial tasks? The room was still filled with an intense and peculiar scent. When he looked at her, her bones seemed to tremble under his gaze. Her face immediately turned cold. ¡°You can leave now, Kelvin.¡± As Kelvin¡¯s lips were about to curl up, they froze. He was both angry and amused. Men were always the ones who refused to admit their mistakes. Now, this woman was burning bridges. Hadn¡¯t she been immersed in it just now? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer at her hypocrisy. ¡°Cheyenne, you really are heartless!¡± With those words, Cheyennezily stretched out her hand, her eyes fixed on her fair arm, covered in bite marks. Her eye twitched slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I learned from you?¡± Kelvin lowered his head in silence, his gaze fixed on the white floor tiles¡­ Countless hot nights floated in his mind, seemingly every time, it was indeed him who left first. Crossing his arms over his chest, he straightened his spine and looked up firmly. ¡°Cheyenne, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Just as his words fell, Cheyenne¡¯s face became even darker, and she stared at him with wide eyes, rebuking, ¡°You want there to be a next time?¡± With great confidence, Kelvin nodded, shamelessly uttering a sentence, ¡°Of course, because in this world, there are only two types of men. Me and all the other men besides me!¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t hesitate to strike him down, not giving him any respect at all. ¡°Ha, Mr. Foley, you¡¯re already twenty-eight. In two more years, you might be impotent or suffer kidney deficiency and yet you¡¯re here bragging.¡± Kelvin¡¯s handsome andposed face was instantly dark. ¡°Cheyenne, are you calling me old?¡± Cheyenne gently stroked her fair chin, propping her cheek with her delicate hand as she nodded. ¡°Indeed, I am calling you old!¡± She nced again at his now gloomy face and continued to stir the mes. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, I¡¯m only twenty-one, in the prime years of my youth, Mr. Foley, and you¡¯re already twenty-eight.¡± ¡°If we round it off, I¡¯m twenty and you¡¯re thirty. That¡¯s a whole ten-year difference. In other words, you¡¯ll die ten years earlier than me.¡± Ten years¡­ Over 3, 600 days and nights¡­ Kelvin¡¯s face turnedpletely dark. He wasn¡¯t angry with Cheyenne but was seriously pondering her words. He had to admit that he was indeed seven and a half years older than her, which meant their time together would be reduced by seven and a half years. In order to be able to spend more time with her in the future, to grow old together, Kelvin embarked on a grueling fitness n. If Cheyenne knew how her impulsive words had led to so many ¡°side effects¡± for herself, she would never have let her quick tongue get the better of her today. Just as the atmosphere between the two of them inexplicably became tense, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. It was Eddie, who had actually gone to buy soup dumplings and milk in the southern part of the city. Yet, it was already past 11 o¡¯clock, and they would be off work in just over twenty minutes¡­ As Eddie stepped into the office, he sniffed lightly with a puzzled expression, asking softly, ¡°Why does it smell strange in this room?¡± Cheyenne felt as if bolts of lightning wereing at her all at once. How embarrassingly awkward! Since the smell wouldn¡¯t dissipate for a while, Kelvin had sprayed nearly half a bottle of her Dior perfume. This spendthrift didn¡¯t realize that those few milliliters cost thousands of dors¡­ Cheyenne felt heartbroken. She hastily threw him a bottle of 84 disinfectant. So when Eddie said there was a strange smell in the office, it was probably abination of a passionate scent mixed with the fragrance of roses and the pungent smell of disinfectant. Blushing, she turned to re at Kelvin and calmly exined, ¡°I just found a cockroach in the office, so I used disinfectant to drive it away¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Eddie was a single guy who had never had a girlfriend before. The only opposite sex he had held hands with, besides patients, was his younger sister, Kate. Even this illogical and forced exnation from Cheyenne, he actually believed it. Chapter 434: I Didn’t Touch Them Cheyenne slowly heaved a sigh of relief, as she had managed to convince Eddie with her feeble excuses. She attributed all of this to Kelvin¡¯s actions; if it weren¡¯t for his recklessness, none of this would have happened¡­ Suddenly, Eddie ced the soup dumplings he had bought on the table and spoke gently, ¡°Cheyenne, you must be starving. Eat them while they¡¯re hot.¡± As he began to move the documents on the table, Cheyenne¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of suspicious water stains on one of the papers, and her mind felt as if it had been struck by a resounding bell. Damn Kelvin, can¡¯t he even tidy things up properly? This isn¡¯t just some water stains, it¡¯s¡­ She quickly picked up the document and haphazardly stuffed it behind a bookshelf, her face turning red, her voice bing slightly hoarse and seductive. ¡°That¡¯s nothing important.¡± Finally noticing that something was off, Eddie stared at Cheyenne¡¯s beautiful face for quite some time, anxiously asking, ¡°Cheyenne, why is your face so red? Are you okay? Do you have a fever or something?¡± As he spoke, he reached out his hand to touch Cheyenne¡¯s cheek. Kelvin couldn¡¯t sit still seeing this situation. He immediately stood up from his seat, walked over, and firmly held Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder, pulling her into his embrace. His deep, dark eyes gleamed with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Mr. Zamora, no need to worry. She just has sensitive skin and got irritated by the disinfectant. I¡¯ll take her out for a walk. As for the soup dumplings, thank you for your trouble, you can enjoy them yourself.¡± Without waiting for the other two to react, Kelvin had taken hold of Cheyenne¡¯s slender waist and led her out of the office. As they left, she caught a glimpse of a ring on the table and casually picked it up, slipping it into the pocket of her white coat. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°No need to wait. Mr. Zamora won¡¯t mind.¡± Eddie watched their retreating figures, one in front and one behind, with a handsome face that revealed a bitter smile. Perhaps Cheyenne still had feelings for Kelvin. Just based on this, he had lost. ¡­ Kelvin strutted proudly with her in his arms as they made a conspicuous entrance and exit at the hospital, catching the attention of many colleagues and patients. The first reaction was surprise, followed by envy, jealousy, and even hatred¡­ Cheyenne didn¡¯t have time to observe all of this, as Kelvin had already brought her to the hospital entrance. His luxury car was parked by the roadside, and Chris had woken up from his nap in the car. There were about ten cigarette butts on the lid of the garbage bin at the car¡¯s door, evidence of his boredom just now. Cheyenne¡¯s cursing woke him up, and he jerked up from the steering wheel, looking towards the window. The contrasting ck and white, thebination of a suit and a white coat, unexpectedly looked harmonious and pleasing to the eye. Unfortunately, Miss Lawrence seemed to be behaving like a reluctant kidnap victim, squeezing Kelvin¡¯s waist so hard that it hurt so much. Kelvin endured it and took in a sharp breath, ¡°Hiss. Be gentle, if I get injured, how will I spoil you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have the ability to find new booty call?¡± Kelvin was angry now, squeezing hisrge hand that was wrapped around her waist, his raised eyebrows showing visible anger. ¡°Is what happened just now as simple as a booty call to you?¡± ¡®Does that mean anyone else can sleep with her, besides him? Like that geeky guy earlier, or that cunning Mr. Lara? Even the leg-broken Iker¡­ Are Cheyenne can booty call them?¡¯ Whenever Kelvin thought about Cheyenne¡¯s alluring and gentle appearance under another man, jealousy consumed him. He was considering whether to buy an iron chain to keep her by his side so that she would obey and not go out to find those other men. Cheyenne was deliberately provoking him, and she retorted assertively, ¡°What? Is it not allowed? So, only you can have affairs with different women? I never cared about your past scandals with those female stars, or your socializing at the Vintage Club, or even sleeping with your first love! I have never interfered!¡± Listening to her unreasonable words, Kelvin¡¯s face turned purple with anger, and he red at her fiercely. ¡°All those scandals were fake, and as for the socializing, I never even touched those dirty women!¡± He used to refuse exnations, simply because he felt disdainful. Men of their status and position always had social engagements outside, and it was inevitable to be ttered with beautiful women. Role-ying was just part of the job. But Kelvin would only have a drink with them; he never let those women touch him, not even with a finger. As for the scandals, most of them were deliberately fabricated by those small-starlet drama queens with grand ambitions. He couldn¡¯t be bothered, and thepany had a professional PR team. As long as it didn¡¯t affect thepany¡¯s interests, they wouldn¡¯t pursue legal action. Sometimes, they could even use the scandal as an advertisement, a win-win situation. He never thought that Cheyenne would feel upset seeing those news articles because each time he returned home, she seemed cheerful and showed no signs of sadness. Kelvin had thought about bringing it up several times, but Cheyenne¡¯s smiling face made him feel it wasn¡¯t necessary. He had cleanliness OCD; Cheyenne believed he never had physical contact with other women. But what about Abbie? In the hospital, Abbie admitted that she and Kelvin were about to get engaged and were living together. Kelvin lost count of how many times he exined that issue, and he felt mentally exhausted. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be d or worried. The dness was that at least Cheyenne asked about Abbie, which meant she was jealous, believing she had a ce in her heart. The worry was that he didn¡¯t know how to prove his innocence. In the end, he decided to pick her up and forcefully put her in the backseat of the car, closing the door. ¡°Let go, I¡¯m still working. What are you doing?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She reached out her small hand to push the car door, but Kelvin ordered Chris to lock the door, with his eyebrows raised. ¡°What¡¯s good about going to work? If you really want to work, then work for me!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± An untimely muffledughter filled the car. Cheyenne suddenly became quiet, staring at the back of Chris¡¯s head¡­ Kelvin¡¯s cold and eerie gaze followed. Chris was rendered speechless. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Foley. I¡­ I was just ying around with banter. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Cheyenne looked disgusted and said, ¡°You¡¯re 30 years old and still ying with childish banter? Disgusting.¡± ¡°30 years old?¡± Chris shrugged helplessly and whispered, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m only 29 this year.¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re older than your boss. You¡¯re almost 30! Round it off, it¡¯s basically 30, right?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ So that¡¯s how rounding off works. I¡¯ve been ignorant, I suppose.¡± Chris coughed and lowered his head, focusing on driving. ¡°That¡¯s how I do it. If you can¡¯t ept it, tough luck!¡± ¡°No, no, I ept it. Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re truly clever.¡± Miss Lawrence, really now? Who said only women care about age? Don¡¯t men care too? Just the thought of turning 30 this year and still not having a girlfriend made Chris even more despondent. But what shattered him even more was yet toe. Kelvin announced something that struck Chris to his core, ¡°This month, your sry will be cut by half!¡± Couldn¡¯t he just focus on driving properly? Did he have to seek attention like this? Kelvin did some mental calction and realized that Cheyenne had just spoken four sentences with Chris, which was more than she had spoken with him the whole time they were together. Let¡¯s say each sentence was worth a thousand bucks. If Chris knew that the reason his sry was cut was because he talked more with Miss Lawrence than Kelvin, he would have chosen to tape his mouth shut. A jealous person can be really terrifying. To make matters worse, just a few days ago, Kelvin had announced a two-thousand-dor raise, but before he could even receive the money, four thousand was deducted. He lost two thousand in the end! ¡°Where are we going, Mr. Foley?¡± This time, Chris was smarter. Whenever Cheyenne spoke to him, he pretended not to hear and directly asked Kelvin. After a moment of contemtion, Kelvin replied, ¡°Let¡¯s find a restaurant.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chris felt a spark of hope. This could be his chance for a sry increase! It just so happened that a few days ago, when he googled how to win a woman¡¯s heart, he stumbled upon some strategies, and one of them rmended taking her to eat delicious food. They even included a popr restaurant with good reviews. Coincidentally, it was in Akloit. Chapter 435: Not a Beauty After about twenty minutes of driving, they finally arrived at their destination. Chris gave Kelvin a quick nce and then exined, ¡°They say the steak at this ce is delicious, and I thought you would like it, Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Cheyenne replied indifferently, but internally, she was going crazy. Eating with Kelvin was enough to ruin her appetite, even if it was a state banquet. A few minutester, Kelvin led her out of the car. Chris, being tactful, hailed a taxi for himself and left with a cheerful smile, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave now. Enjoy your romantic lunch, Miss Lawrence and Mr. Foley.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but mock him, ¡°Haha¡­ Why are youughing? Trying to show off your white teeth?¡± ¡°You regard eating steak a romantic lunch. No wonder you¡¯re thirty and still don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Poor Chris, who didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, felt very wronged. He didn¡¯t want to stay single, but he was busy with work! His boss never gave him a vacation! Where could he find a youngdy to pursue? ¡°You can leave now!¡± In the short time they spent together, Chris had spoken to Cheyenne several times, but he hadn¡¯t said a word to him! Kelvin felt that his assistant was obstructing him! ¡°Fine.¡± Indeed, they were like a married couple. Compared to Cheyenne¡¯s sarcastic humor, Kelvin didn¡¯t have many harsh words. Chris didn¡¯t even dare to linger while waiting for an online taxi, instead he waved down a passing taxi and left, continuing to worry about whether their first date would be messed up. ¡°Mr. Foley, the car is here for you to take Miss Lawrence back to workter. If you¡¯re full and want to rest in the car, it¡¯s also very convenient.¡± When Kelvin understood the implication in his words, some images immediately floated through his mind. Hmm¡­ They had tried it in the bathroom, bedroom, balcony, and even the office desk. But it seemed they hadn¡¯t tried it in the car. On the other hand, Cheyenne¡¯s face turned cold. If she wasn¡¯t standing by the roadside, she would definitely grab that damned Chris and give him a good beating. Chris had left, but the culprit was still here. She could only re at Kelvin. ¡°The father¡¯s misconduct leads to the son¡¯s indiscretion!¡± Surprisingly, the usually aloof and cold Kelvin suddenly showed a sense of humor. He nodded, quite agreeing with her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. If the father doesn¡¯t teach, the son will misbehave. It¡¯s my fault for not educating him properly.¡± Cheyenne was rendered speechless, feeling a sharp pain in her liver from anger. As the two of them just reached the entrance of the restaurant, Cheyenne was stopped by a busy waiter standing at the door. The waiter informed her that only Kelvin was allowed inside. The reason being that she was wearing a whiteb coat today, with a regr dress underneath. ¡°Ordinary people are not allowed to enter. Miss, please leave!¡± ¡°She¡¯s mypanion,¡± Kelvin snorted, reaching out to hold Cheyenne¡¯s hand. Their affectionate gesture made onlookers envious. The waiter hesitated whether to let her in or not. At that moment, a tall and morous figure approached from the side. The woman was wearing a bright yellow strapless dress, with her long hair elegantly styled, and heavy makeup. When she saw her old acquaintance Cheyenne in her shabby attire, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her lips andugh. ¡°Oh my, Cheyenne, you just never give up. Are you here to mooch off the food and drinks since you knew we were having a ssmate gathering today?¡± ¡°You came just like that? You¡¯re not so poor that you don¡¯t even have a decent dress, right?¡± Danielle¡¯s words immediately attracted theughter of the surrounding ssmates, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Cheyenne. It turned out that they were having a ssmate gathering here today, but they specifically didn¡¯t invite Cheyenne and Kate. It was because Cheyenne had a bad reputation during their school days and was isted by them. As for Kate¡­ The Zamora family in Akloit wasn¡¯t as prestigious as the Parry family. This ssmate gathering was organized by Danielle, so if she didn¡¯t invite the two of them, naturally no one would dare to have any objections. However, some people thought that although Cheyenne looked shabby, her figure and face were quite good. Four years had passed since they graduated from high school, but she still had a youthful appearance, although her attire now had a touch of charm. It was simple, yet enough to catch the attention of the men present. ¡°Who says I have to dress up when going out for lunch?¡± Cheyenne responded with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re so sharp-tongued. No wonder nobody wants to invite you to our gathering.¡± As her words fell, Cheyenne quickly nced at the people in front of her, disdainfully chuckling, ¡°I don¡¯t even remember many of you¡­¡± With her photographic memory, she had never paid much attention to these people. ¡°Whether you invite me or not, I couldn¡¯t care less about attending your boring show-off event. I¡¯m not that free.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s nonchnt attitude infuriated Danielle and the others, their faces flushed with anger. Some of them discussed her hypocrisy: ¡°Four years have passed, and she¡¯s still as annoying as ever.¡± ¡°I heard that she got into college but chose to marry into a wealthy family. Stupid move, thinking that a wealthy family needs a decorative vase? I¡¯m sure she regrets it now. Cheyenne is truly foolish.¡± ¡°The most ridiculous thing is that she ended up being cheated on by her husband!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The surrounding discussions grew louder and louder, and Cheyenne¡¯s face turned dark. She pushed Kelvin¡¯s hand away and he naturally heard thosements. His gaze lowered. Kelvin realized that Cheyenne had been under so much pressure and scrutiny since she married him. With her talents and abilities, she should have had a much broader horizon. She should have been standing on a higher and more dazzling stage, admired by everyone, instead of being mocked by these petty people. Waves rippled in Kelvin¡¯s heart. He owed Cheyenne more than just three years of indifference and a life. He would definitely give her a brighter and happier future. Danielle, proud, twirled her dress and reached out her hand towards Cheyenne. ¡°Don¡¯t act so high and mighty. You are just unworthy. Have you seen this ring? It¡¯s five carats, worth three million. Even if you painted a hundred paintings, they wouldn¡¯t be worth that much!¡± A mere three million? Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but sneer at Danielle¡¯s words. In Danielle¡¯s furious gaze, she calmly responded, ¡°So what? Your ring and dress are probably rented, right? I advise you not to be so vain. You should spend more time taking care of your family business.¡± ¡°Do you know that the Parry Group¡¯s stock has been declining year after year?¡± Several other colleagues had also arrived and overheard Cheyenne say that Danielle¡¯s dress was rented. Their gazes towards Danielle immediately changed. It was true that the Parry Group¡¯s stock had been declining year after year¡­ That was why Teagan had done everything possible to seduce Jane, and when she no longer had any value to him, he kicked her away. Chapter 436: Black Peony Card Danielle felt embarrassed and furious. She reached out from behind, intending to push Cheyenne, and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Get lost! What does a country bumpkin like you know? This is an authentic new model from the Dream brand this year. Renting? You don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Just as Danielle¡¯s hand was about to touch Cheyenne, she swiftly stepped aside and grabbed Danielle¡¯s shoulder, pushing her back. The two suddenly switched positions. In an instant, Danielle hadn¡¯t even understood what had happened, and her body uncontrobly fell backward. Just as she thought she was about to intimately connect with the ground, the corner of her eye caught sight of a slowly approaching ck figure. Great, someone to help! She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Sir¡­ can you please¡­ can you help me up?¡± However, the man in ck clothes paused his footsteps and immediately dodged away from her, his face filled with disgust and aloofness. ¡°Thump¡­¡± The muffled sound seemed to be the sound of bones colliding with the ground, as if she had fallen herself. Even her teeth trembled slightly. Danielle¡¯s delicate body fell solidly on the ground, her misty eyes carrying a trace of aggrieved tears as she looked at Kelvin. Kelvin raised his expressionless face and walked past her. His attitude was as if there was no one around, treating her like air. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, Danielle reached out and grabbed the hem of his pants, the stark contrast between ck and white colors clear and distinct. Only then did Kelvin lower his head and look at her, his gaze chilling, and his voice carrying a cold aura, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± He exuded an aura of cold and arrogant masculinity, akin to Satan, the ruler of all evil in hell. Danielle¡¯s face turned red with anger. She impudently attributed the embarrassment she caused herself to the man¡¯s failure to help her. ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you help me just now when I asked for help!¡± Upon hearing this, Kelvin¡¯s long, thick eyebrows furrowed, and he coldly snorted, full of aloofness, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Since we don¡¯t know each other, whichw states that I must help you?¡± These words undoubtedly made Danielle even more trembling with anger.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As the young miss of the Parry family, even though her appearance was not stunning, she was considered to be in the ranks of beautiful women. Throughout her life, she had no shortage of suitors who fawned over her and treated her with utmost respect. Kelvin lowered his head and nced at his suit pants, specifically patting the ce she had pulled earlier to smooth out the wrinkles. The movement was exceptionally elegant and pleasing to the eye. What¡­ What does he mean by this? Danielle stared nkly, her face filled with confusion. ¡°I have mysophobia! I especially detest the touch of unfamiliar women. It¡¯s dirty!¡± As his words fell, this imposing man continued walking to Cheyenne, and in the shocked gazes of everyone, he confidently took her small hand, speaking softly and gently, ¡°Cheyenne, as you saw just now, she shamelessly wanted to pull me, but I didn¡¯t touch her.¡± The tone carried a hint of grievance, as well as a touch of disdain. Cheyenne twitched at the corner of her eye and coldly taunted him. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that a beauty threw herself at you? Kelvin, are you trying to show off your immense charm as the CEO of the Foley Group?¡± However, Kelvin was serious and earnest, and he replied to Cheyenne¡¯s words without any pretense, ¡°She can¡¯t be considered a beauty, she¡¯s ugly!¡± Danielle felt hurt. How could they say such things in front of me? Do I have no dignity? The people around them were shocked by the mention of ¡°Kelvin, the CEO of the Foley Group¡±, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. This was followed by a wave of even more mocking discussions. ¡°So this is the richest man in Akloit? Impossible! Rich people are not so easy to meet, and the Foley family is even richer than the rich!¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that Kelvin¡¯spanion is Miss Berry, his childhood friend. Is Cheyenne so infatuated with love that she¡¯s using someone else as Mr. Foley?¡± ¡°If he can be attracted to someone like Cheyenne, Kelvin must be average-looking. Handsome, young, and wealthy men like him are rare in the country. It¡¯s even rarer to find one who is both handsome and faithful!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cheyenne had good hearing, so she naturally heard the words of those narrow-minded people. Her delicate eyebrows raised slightly, and she smiled mischievously at the man beside her. ¡°Kelvin, they say you¡¯re a gigolo I¡¯m keeping¡­ bute to think of it, with your face, you¡¯d probably do well even if you were a gigolo.¡± Many wealthy women would love a cold and domineering man like him, especially considering Kelvin¡¯s handsome and resolute features. Kelvin¡¯s face became even colder, and he casually nced at those people. He reached out and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s cor, pulling her into his arms. ¡°The more you say, the further from the truth. I won¡¯t let you keep me, but I could consider keeping you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a chauvinist!¡± Cheyenne struggled like a captured chick, and quickly reached out her other hand to pinch his waist. Unexpectedly, it was as if he had read her mind. Kelvin knew exactly what she was about to do as soon as she raised her hand. He held her soft and tender hand, lowered his head, and lightly kissed the back of her hand with a fond smile. Dominant and teasing, provoking envy from everyone. ¡°Cheyenne, stop fooling around. There¡¯s no point in arguing with this group of clowns. You¡¯ve been tired all morning, let¡¯s eat first.¡± With that, he held Cheyenne¡¯s hand and walked directly to the restaurant. If it were any other time, there wouldn¡¯t be any ambiguity in hearing those words. But this time, Cheyenne¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. Tired all morning¡­ who was the real culprit here? She was just leisurely cking off at work and waiting to eat during lunch break. The waiter who had prevented Cheyenne from entering earlier didn¡¯t dare to stop them this time. Danielle and her high school ssmates were expecting the two to make a fool of themselves. However, they were surprised to see the man casually take out a ck card from his suit pocket. As soon as the card appeared, silence fell around. The ck card, the size of an ID card, was imprinted with a golden peony pattern. It was the prestigious ck Peony Card issued by the United Bank, with no more than twenty cards issued each year! To obtain this card, the first step was to undergo asset verification. Only those with a worth of over one billion were eligible to apply for the card. Chapter 437: Cheyenne Is Annoyed Even Danielle was dumbfounded. The Parry family did not have the qualifications to possess a ck Peony Card, but she had seen one before. A few years ago, when her older brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Jane, took her shopping, they ran into her cousin Abbie at a store. Abbie generously paid for their purchases, and when they were checking out, Danielle saw the ck card with a golden peony pattern. The manager of the store was shocked and personally served them, even offering a 25% discount to please them. Little did they know, that card was borrowed by Abbie from Kelvin and could be used freely, but only for a day. Emelia had expressed several times that she wanted that card, but Kelvin only lent it and didn¡¯t give it away. Danielle stood rooted to the spot, her hands intertwined, biting her teeth, looking at the backs of the two withplex emotions. Muttering in a sour tone, her red lips whispered, ¡°It must be fake, it must be! How can a man kept by a poor wretch like Cheyenne have enough money? His ck card is going to embarrass himter, hmph!¡± As soon as her words fell, a clear and pleasant electronic sound suddenly came from ahead. The card¡­ the card had been activated! Now, Danielle¡¯s face became extremely gloomy. Her eyes widened, and she stared in astonishment as Cheyenne, being led by the handsome tall man, walked towards the VIP private room on the second floor. The restaurant¡¯s general manager was leading them. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s real! Damn it, what kind of background does the gigolo kept by Cheyenne have?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it really be Kelvin Foley?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be her ex-husband?¡± The two figures on the second floor had disappeared behind the door, but the people outside the restaurant started a lively discussion. ¡­ Inside the private room. A well-dressed middle-aged man was carefully serving Kelvin, a slight smile on his face that he couldn¡¯t hide. He chattered on, introducing the specialty dishes of the restaurant. ¡°Mr. Foley, would you like to start with the Creamy Chicken Puff Box and Caviar? The caviar arrived this morning by air from France, very fresh.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne, supporting her chin with her delicate hand, yed with the earring in her hand, listening attentively to the manager¡¯s description. ¡°For the soup, we have Oxtail Clear Soup, French Onion Soup, and Italian Vegetable Soup¡­¡± ¡°Clear soup. She doesn¡¯t like onions, and she¡¯s a glutton who loves meat.¡± Kelvin earnestly looked at the menu, listening to the manager¡¯s introduction with furrowed brows as he responded. ¡°She¡± naturally referred to Cheyenne. Thetter straightened up and looked at Kelvin. In the morning, she thought he just happened to speak her favorite food. She didn¡¯t expect him to really know her preferences¡­ Did he deliberately investigate her? What she didn¡¯t know was that Kelvin even asked the family¡¯s chef and had Chris collect information on where she used to go, what she ate, what she bought, etc¡­ ¡°Marseille Fish Soup, Foie Gras Fillet, Paris Lobster, Caviar, and for dessert, another serving of ice cream.¡± Kelvin took charge of the entire ordering process, and Cheyenne continued to support her chin, watching him orderzily, not saying a word. He would be paying, so he had the right to order, right? And Kelvin waspletely catering to her preferences, saving her from wasting time deciding what to eat. ¡°Alright then, please bring the food as soon as possible,¡± he said coldly, closing the menu in his hands and handing it back to the restaurant manager, gesturing for them to leave. The private room was now empty, leaving only the two of them. Kelvin¡¯s attention was once again drawn to the earrings in Cheyenne¡¯s hand. He nced at them several times, but seeing that she ignored him, he fell silent. After almost half a minute, the young woman still hadn¡¯t looked at him. Instead, she took out her phone and started chatting with someone, smiling sweetly and radiating charm. Kelvin clenched hisrge hand into a fist on the table, his expression clearly showing jealousy. He suddenly stood up and walked over to her. Looking down at her, he immediately noticed the chat messages on her phone screen. In the notes section, it said ¡°Gordon¡±. Cheyenne had sent a photo of the earrings, and Gordon replied that he hadn¡¯t identified the owner yet, but sent back several pairs of other styles of earrings. He also asked which pair she preferred. It seemed that he wanted to give her a gift. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you have been of great help to me. This is just a small token of appreciation. Please let me show my gratitude.¡± ¡°Then the pair in the middle, I guess.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence has a great eye, I also like this pair. You will definitely look good wearing them.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t worn them yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, so they will definitely look good on you.¡± ¡°And here I thought you policemen were unromantic, but based on what I see, Mr. Murillo, you know how to talk, haha.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, Miss Lawrence, are you single?¡± This question clearly carried a teasing meaning, but before Cheyenne could answer, she realized that she was being spied on. She quickly covered her phone, raised her gaze, and gave the man in front of her a displeased look. ¡°Why are you peeking at my chat? Mr. Foley, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s impolite to invade someone¡¯s privacy?¡± As she spoke, her fair and slender fingers swiftly typed one word on the phone keyboard. ¡°Yes.¡± She sent it to the other person. Seeing Kelvin¡¯s dark and menacing gaze still focused on her phone screen, his crimson lips forming a tight line, emanating anger. ¡°Cheyenne, how can you dare to say that you¡¯re single? You clearly¡­¡± They were just intimate moments ago¡­ and now she¡¯s even chatting with another man right in front of him in such affectionate terms. Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched, her red lips forming a seductive smile, directly meeting Kelvin¡¯s anger without fear. ¡°Did I lie to him? No, I am currently single¡­ as for the pair of earrings, it¡¯s just a gift from him in return for my favor, why can¡¯t I ept it?¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m only 21 years old, I still have plenty of youth ahead of me. What¡¯s wrong with getting married again when I meet the right person?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re being too hypocritical. Only you¡¯re allowed to abandon your wife and go to your childhood sweetheart for a honeymoon abroad, while I¡¯m not allowed to have social interactions?¡± She really had a talent for making people angry. Kelvin was forced into a retreat by this series of counter-questions, and twopletely different scenes shed through his mind. In the office, she was alluring, willing, and obedient. And now¡­ she hadpletely changed her attitude! Chapter 438: Mr. Foley with a Twisted Mind ¡°And besides, we have nothing to do with each other anymore, so stay out of my business!¡± Her final words echoed loudly, serving as a warning. Kelvin felt a heavy weight in his heart, shattering into pieces because of herst statement: ¡°Stay out of my business.¡± The thought of Cheyenne marrying another man brought about a tearing pain in his chest. This was what heartache felt like. Was this the feeling one experienced after being hurt? Leaving her on their wedding night to fly abroad was his mistake. At that time, he wasn¡¯t aware of his love for Cheyenne. It was rushed, and he didn¡¯t have a chance to exin. Kelvin returned from abroad without any exnation¡­ he thought it wasn¡¯t necessary, as they would eventually divorce. Now, looking back, he wanted to p himself for his actions. Back in his seat, Kelvin desperately wanted to exin, but Cheyenne no longer needed to know. ¡°Cheyenne, what happened on our wedding night was my fault,¡± he said. ¡°Oh,¡± she replied casually, continuing to y with her phone, her fair hands sliding across the screen. Kelvin couldn¡¯t ept this. He continued, ¡°The nanny who took care of Abbie called to inform me that she had fainted and was hospitalized, needing surgery. She had no parents and was all alone abroad, so I went to visit her.¡± The woman in front of him, with a slight smile on her lips, continued to scroll through her phone without even ncing up. With a clear voice, filled with the same coldness that he exhibited, she said, ¡°Mr. Foley, these things don¡¯t matter anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear about how you took care of your first love and traveled around Western Enofone with her. I¡¯ve seen the travel photos, matching couples with beautiful scenery, quite impressive.¡± ¡°What travel photos?¡± Confusion appeared in Kelvin¡¯s eyes. After visiting Abbie in the hospital, he had been busy with the affairs of the overseas branch. At most, he picked her up when she was discharged and she mentioned wanting to eat stir-fried pasta. So, he drove her to the famous restaurant in Frul and then returned to the hotel. For the next half day, Abbie stayed in the hotel alone. After finishing his work abroad, he had to return home the next morning. He left for Shada City on a business trip as soon as he returned and was gone for two months¡­ He didn¡¯t want to face Cheyenne and didn¡¯t even inform his grandfather about the business trip. As for Abbie, she suddenly announced her resignation a month after being discharged. How could he have had time to travel with her in such a tight schedule? His confusion and perplexity seemed like acting to Cheyenne. She finally looked up at him, her almond eyes filled with frost. Cheyenne opened her photo album, found the album from three years ago, and found the photos that Abbie had sent her, presenting them to Kelvin. In front of a bridge, behind them stood the famous Frul Cathedral. The ssical architecture of the Renaissance, still a must-visit tourist spot in the area. Three years had passed, and the photos had some maization, but one could still clearly see a man and a woman embracing by the bridge. Under the sunlight, they looked like a prince and princess from a fairytale. Abbie¡¯s smile was so blissful that it was almost blinding. Cheyenne took her phone back and deleted the photos in front of him,ughing self-mockingly. Her mocking smile pierced his heart. ¡°Even though I felt heartache, I still kept this photo. Because it was the first time I saw you smile¡­ Every time I saw you, you had a face full of impatience, even when we took wedding photos or kissed in front of the priest, you had a frown,¡± she said. Kelvin guiltily lowered his deep-set eyes, and therge hands under his suit sleeves were already cold and sweaty. He watched Cheyenne delete the photos, her actions quick, as if relieved from a burden. It felt like something was slipping away¡­ getting further and further away from him. She wasn¡¯t deleting just the photos, but also his past memories, just as she had said. Was Cheyenne starting to search for another source of support? No! Kelvin¡¯s heart began to panic. He could exin all of this¡­ he just needed some time to make it up to her. Things wouldn¡¯t be the same as before.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Cheyenne, this photo isn¡¯t what you think. At that time, she said she felt nauseous from the car and wanted to get out and get some fresh air. So, I walked with her by theke, and by chance, we saw a little girl crying because her balloon flew away. That¡¯s why I smiled,¡± Kelvin said. Kelvin had never thought about getting married before, let alone having a child in the future. But when he saw that delicate little girl, looking like a doll and barely reaching his knee, crying because her balloon flew away, a thought of having a daughter shed through his mind. Even though Cheyenne wasn¡¯t his ideal type, too enchanting and giving off the impression of restlessness, Kelvin had to admit that she had wless looks. He and their daughter would definitely be as cute and exquisite as that little girl. For a fleeting moment, a smile of happiness appeared on his face, without him even realizing it. The photo showed him holding Abbie¡¯s waist, but it was a huge misunderstanding. She was standing perfectly fine when she suddenly tripped, and Kelvin, being a gentleman, just helped her in time. He let go within a second. The photo was taken from a bystander¡¯s perspective, and the only person present was Chris. Kelvin was sure that Chris didn¡¯t take the photo. His assistant, being a typical unromantic guy, rarely took pictures. Therefore¡­ the photo was deliberately taken by Abbie, and her ¡°fall¡± had hidden intentions. He didn¡¯t notice it, nor did he care about this small incident. It became an advantageous weapon for Abbie to use against Cheyenne, as hardly any woman in this world would ept their newlywed husband abandoning them to spend time with another woman. Cheyenne listened to his three-year-dyed exnation with a serious expression, her gaze calm, making Kelvin feel uneasy. This was really astonishing ¨C rhe CEO of the Foley Group, a man of power, felt uneasy because of such a trivial matter. Deep down, he hoped that Cheyenne would believe his exnation, even though it sounded far-fetched¡­ but it was the truth. Who knew that after how long it was, she uttered a sentence without rhyme or reason: ¡°You¡¯re really twisted in the head. How can youugh when you see a baby cry?¡± Kelvin was rendered speechless. Was that the main point? Chapter 439: Like Air Kelvin felt powerless and wondered why Cheyenne¡¯s focus was so different from what he thought. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s hand, ced on the table. Hisrge hand covering her small hand was damp and hot. She felt ufortable. When she looked up into his shiny eyes, she saw herself reflected in them, and he was looking at her attentively. ¡°Trust me.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s fair face sank into contemtion at his words. Conflicted emotions surged like waves crashing against the shore, receding and advancing,ing and going. All of these things were made up by Abbie¡­ Should she trust Kelvin? The answer to this question had been in Cheyenne¡¯s mind all along. She had just been seeking a reason to believe Kelvin. Kelvin was a businessman, and integrity was the foundation of a businessman. From this perspective, he wouldn¡¯t lie. As an aloof genius, he didn¡¯t seem inclined to lie either. She knew him well enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t deceive her. His expressions of displeasure and indifference were always so direct that itcked any gentlemanly demeanor¡­ In the gaze he expected from her, Cheyenne finally nodded. Her lips parted slightly, and she exhaled as she said, ¡°I believe you now. You can let go.¡± Don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t notice that his palm was sweaty and that he tried to rub his hand back and forth against hers¡­ In this hot summer weather, didn¡¯t he think it was dirty? When she said she believed him, Kelvin finally smiled. The corners of his eyes lifted, and his icy and stern face lit up. Before he could get too happy, another ruthless blow struck. Cheyenne¡¯s harsh words left him looking lost and pitiful. ¡°Kelvin, just because I believe you doesn¡¯t mean I forgive you. I was serious when I said those things in the office. Let¡¯s end it here.¡± She was tired. She had been chasing after him for eight years¡­ always looking up at his back. Even a little bit of care from him was enough to make her happy for days. Cheyenne coldly withdrew her hand, picked up the white towel on the table, and meticulously wiped her hands. She rubbed each finger carefully, especially her hand back, applying force and rubbing it several times. It was starting to turn a bit red. A prickling sensation ran through Kelvin¡¯s throat. Just as he was about to speak¡­ his hoarse voice hadn¡¯t even uttered the first syble when the knocking on the door interrupted him. The restaurant manager appeared in front of them with five or six handsome waiters. The aroma-rich and appetizing dishes were served one by one, but the manager noticed that the atmosphere in the private room was off, causing him to break out in a cold sweat underneath his shirt. ¡°Thank you, you can leave now.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t like people chattering in her ear while she was eating, especially now that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She directly refused the manager¡¯s hospitality. ¡°Yes, please enjoy your meal. If you need anything, just let us know.¡± After serving the food, the restaurant manager and the good-looking waiters left, leaving the private room to revert to its previous calm. Cheyenne gathered all her emotions and once again put on a carefree andzy smile on her delicate and beautiful face. ¡°Mr. Foley, it¡¯s time to eat. I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s eat first.¡± She rolled up her sleeves without hesitation and prepared to start eating. Her happy expression waspletely different from her cold demeanor just now. Kelvin had a thousand words in his heart but didn¡¯t know where to start. Cheyenne¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Both of them ate their meals deep in thought, suddenly feeling that this expensive and authentic local cuisine was nothing special. Compared to his elegant dining, Cheyenne appeared casual. She had never been ady, and she didn¡¯t need to pretend to be a ¡°properdy¡± in front of Kelvin. The most important thing was to eat her fill and leave. The private room was so quiet that only their breathing and the sound of her chewing could be heard. Kelvin saw her eating too quickly and was afraid she would choke, so he couldn¡¯t help but remind her in a soft voice with furrowed brows, ¡°Cheyenne, slow down. It¡¯s still early, and no one is trying to take your food.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± She had always lived a life of alternating between being full and hungry, so she developed a habit of eating quickly. Although itcked elegance, it wasn¡¯t rude either. Upon hearing his words, Kelvin felt even more distressed. He had never made an effort to understand her past and her habits. He had only demanded Cheyenne based on his own standards¡­ but his ¡°standards¡± were rigid and bound by the rules of the aristocracy. Such rules only bred refined selfishness. Cheyenne, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t restrained by those rules of etiquette.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She deserved a man who understood her, epted her, and appreciated her, like the gentle and divine Benson by her side. Kelvin¡¯s heart began to ache again. Cheyenne visited Benson every week. She apanied him in practicing the piano, did hisundry, cooked for him, and read to him¡­ she even apanied that man to crowded and dirty ces like the market. Thebined weight of Omari and Iker was probably not as important as that blind man. His true rival was that elegant blind man. Thinking of this, Kelvin¡¯s heart suddenly became heavy, as if burdened by a boulder, making it hard for him to breathe. When he abandoned Cheyenne, it was Benson who stayed by her side. On her birthday, it was Benson who prepared a surprise for her. When she nearly lost both her baby, it was Benson who saved her with his own eyes. The debt that Cheyenne owed that blind man was actually Kelvin¡¯s debt¡­ But no matter what, he would never give up on Cheyenne. She was like the air he relied on to survive, seemingly invisible but indispensable. Once he was separated from her, he would suffocate and die! Having decided on his thoughts, Kelvin¡¯s gaze towards Cheyenne became even deeper and more indulgent, unable to hide his love for her. Even though it hurt, he still loved her. How could he choose to let go? He also believed that Cheyenne had the same feelings for him. When they were indulging in pleasurable activities just now, she had shown her emotions. Her voice was so alluring. Even if, as she had said, her temporary infatuation with his body was just to fulfill her physical needs. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯ve figured it out. I can be your friends with benefits! Please don¡¯t go looking for other men¡­¡± His sudden revtion startled her, causing the soup in her mouth to spurt out. ¡°Pfft!¡± Kelvin was right in front of her¡­ The tiny spots of grease on his ck suit immediately became uneven in color. Cheyenne looked dumbfounded. After staying still for a few seconds, she suddenly huped. She felt as if the temperature around her had dropped several degrees, feeling a bit cold. She apologized while hugging her arms. ¡°Mr. Foley, I¡¯m sorry. I just couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± She pursed her lips and gave him an annoyed look. ¡°But it¡¯s not entirely my fault, you said something so thoughtless out of nowhere.¡± Various images involuntarily appeared in her mind, making her secretly swallow her saliva. She couldn¡¯t deny that Kelvin had a superior physique and appearance, and had a certain pride in certain aspects. But she wasn¡¯t a woman so hungry for sex, why would she want to have a ticking time bomb next to her? Cheyenne silentlyposed herself while cautiously stealing nces at his dark and sullen face from the corner of her eye. He was a neat freak¡­ There was no way he would appear in front of others wearing a suit stained with grease. Indeed, Kelvin took off his suit jacket and casually draped it over the chair behind him. But he identally got some stains on his pants as well. The area was very awkward. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ You handle this!¡± The short sentence seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth. Kelvin¡¯s gaze froze like an icy abyss, making her even more guilty as she touched her delicate nose. In a low voice, she continued to mutter, ¡°But I can¡¯t just take off my skirt for you to wear.¡± ¡°Wipe it off.¡± Suddenly, he domineeringly pulled her hand and stuffed a clean white towel into it, with a forceful attitude. Chapter 440: Erica’s Death Cheyenne raised her eyes and reluctantly nced at him. ¡°Fine, but make sure you take care of your stuff!¡± This time, Kelvin blushed, trying to stay calm as he watched her hand continue to move towards his waist and hips¡­ The towel was warm, and even through the thinyers of fabric, he could feel the softness of her hand. The tall man¡¯s body trembled, veins popping on the back of his hand, as he struggled to restrain himself. His lean face tightened, and his deep eyes gazed at her soft cheeks. Kelvin suddenly leaned in and nted a kiss on her face. Cheyenne¡¯s pupils trembled, and the towel in her hand fell onto his pants. Her face turned as red as a petal, and the blush spread to her fair neck. The man¡¯s eyes darkened, and a dangerous aura shed by. ¡°What does it mean when you steal a kiss from me?¡± She angrily sniffed, and her slender hand grabbed his cor, her expression fierce. He casually brushed away her hand, chuckled lightly, and stared at her red lips intently. ¡°Just consider it as you agreeing to my proposal earlier.¡± ¡°When did I agree?¡± ¡°Your silence just now implies consent.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Hearing her angry voice, Kelvin, despite being infuriatingly victorious, revealed a mischievous smile like a cunning old fox. ¡°My whole being belongs to you. You¡¯ve already admitted it.¡± Cheyenne blushed even more, gritted her teeth, and stomped her foot. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! I think you should really see a psychiatrist.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the door. Before she could take a step, Kelvin grabbed her wrist, his xlips curling up, clearly in a good mood for sessfully teasing her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The restroom. Do you need me to hold your hand, Mr. Foley?¡± Cheyenne shrugged off his hand and walked out with graceful steps. Her wavy hair swayed behind her, entuating her slim waist. He watched with great interest and quietlyughed. He only casually teased her after seeing through her disguise. As soon as she left, Kelvin stopped eating. He actually wasn¡¯t hungry and could wait until she came back. His gaze swept across the private room and finallynded on Cheyenne¡¯s bag ced on the chair. Its apricot-colored exterior had even started to fray¡­ she was still carrying it. Kelvin took out his phone and captured the logo on the bag, thinking of downloading a shopping appter. He didn¡¯t usually need anything. His clothing, food, shelter, and transportation were all taken care of by professionals, and he didn¡¯t need to shop. But seeing Cheyenne still carrying a bag that was so worn out, ripples formed in Kelvin¡¯s heart. She clearly deserved better. It had been two or three minutes, and Cheyenne still hadn¡¯t returned. Kelvin picked up the earrings she had left on the table out of boredom. These earrings¡­ looked familiar! Suddenly, he remembered the photo that Cheyenne had deleted earlier. Yes! They belonged to Abbie. How did they end up in Cheyenne¡¯s hands? Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Cheyenne envied others who wore beautiful earrings and wanted to buy a pair for herself. The more he thought about it, the more he felt it might be the case. He took out his phone again, opened the memo app, and added the word ¡°earrings¡± to his shopping list. However, he quickly realized that if Cheyenne came back and saw that he had touched her things, she might get angry. Worried about this, he hurriedly put the earrings back in their original ce. Just as he put it back, Cheyenne appeared at the door. Her face, covered in a cloud of blush, still had a touch of pink, and her eyes were heavy. She came over and suddenly spoke with a serious expression, ¡°I have to leave. Madam Erica¡­ passed away.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kelvin was also surprised. He had been to the Todd mansion and had seen Madam Erica. She was young and appeared to be in good health. How could she suddenly die? ¡°It was suicide.¡± Cheyenne exined softly. Gordon had called her suddenly and told her that they had received news from the Todd family that Erica had taken sleeping pills and died. Their original n was cancelled. After saying that, she quickly picked up her bag and turned to leave. ¡°Mr. Foley, enjoy your meal. I have to leave. Thank you for lunch. Goodbye, and let¡¯s never meet again.¡± She walked away decisively, and her determined departure made Kelvin so angry that he pounded the table with his fist, his eyes red. The dishes and cutlery on the table ttered to the floor, causing a loud noise. Cheyenne, do you really dislike me so much? The noise soon caught the attention of people outside. The restaurant manager thought it was a dissatisfied customer and hurried over to see. The youngdy in the private room had left, leaving only one person. He quickly realized that it must be a couple arguing. Such things weremon in restaurants. Although it seemed romantic for two people toe and eat Western food, it was also possible for them to quarrel or break up during the process. He could onlyfort Kelvin not to take it too seriously. Kelvin did not respond to his words of experience. He forcefully cut off his babbling with an expressionless face. ¡°Can I have the bill?¡± ¡°Ah? Of course.¡± What a pity, dessert hadn¡¯t arrived yet. As he signaled for the bill, the dishwasher outside, who was waiting, pushed a small cart in to clean the dishes. She appeared to be in her fifties or sixties, with gray hair and a slightly overweight figure. But even if her face turned to ashes, Kelvin would still recognize her. She was Rachel, the maid who had taken care of him during his childhood and handed him an umbre. After the incident back then, he returned to the Foley Mansion with his grandfather, and she moved out half a yearter. They had a phone call. When he mentioned Rachel, his mother said that Rachel had some family issues and resigned. She gave her some money and sent Rachel back to her hometown. Kelvin was too young at the time and didn¡¯t remember where Rachel¡¯s hometown was, but he was certain it was not Akloit. So why was she working as a dishwasher here? Looking at the pile of dishes, and considering her age, doing such hard work, it made his nose tingle. Rachel didn¡¯t seem to recognize him yet; she diligently cleaned the tableware. Perhaps due to her advanced age, her hands and feet were not very agile. Just as she lifted a te of lobsters, her hands slipped. ¡°Crash.¡± The beautifully patterned porcin te shattered into several pieces, and the unfinished stir-fried lobster fell all over the floor, with oil and water staining the white tiles. The manager red at Rachel angrily and scolded her loudly, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Didn¡¯t you see there are still customers here? This te costs more than 300 dors. Are you going topensate for it?¡± ¡°You clumsy fool! If you can¡¯t do your job properly, then leave! And the cost of this dish will be deducted from your sry!¡± Upon hearing that her sry would be deducted, Rachel became anxious. She wiped away her tears with her sleeve, crying pitifully. With a greasy hand, she grabbed the manager¡¯s sleeve, pleading with him not to deduct any more money. ¡°Manager, please, can you stop deducting money from my sry? I only earn 4, 000 a month¡­ I have a grandson and a paralyzed spouse at home¡­¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pushed the manager forcefully, and his narrow eyes turned icy cold. ¡°Is it worth it for just a te?¡± The manager was frightened by Kelvin¡¯s sudden anger, and sweat poured down his forehead. Chapter 441: Kind-hearted Woman Kelvin reached out to support Rachel and asked the manager to put the 300 dors on his tab before sternly scolding him to leave. The restaurant manager, knowing that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend these wealthy people, left quickly, full of doubts about their rtionship. Inside the private room, Rachel¡¯s muffled sobs could still be heard. It was only after Kelvin had dealt with that despicable manager that she finally recognized the tall and handsome young man in front of her as the young master she had taken care of before. She looked at Kelvin with a mixture of surprise and joy, smiling with relief as she cried, ¡°Master Kelvin, is it really you? This is so wonderful¡­¡± ¡°So many years have passed, and you have grown up so much. You¡¯re a grown man now,¡± she said. ¡°I still remember when you were only four or five years old and attending kindergarten. You were already this tall¡­ Time really flies,¡± she continued, her tears flowing like water from a faucet. Kelvin quickly handed her a tissue. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Rachel nodded tearfully. She was a bit hesitant to sit in such an upscale seat. After all, she was just a dishwasher¡­ Her clothes were stained with the kitchen¡¯s cooking smoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay, please sit. Chairs are meant for sitting, regardless of status or rank.¡± He gently pressed her down onto the seat and carefully looked at Rachel. Then, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Rachel, my mom told me that you went back to your hometown. Why did you stay in Akloit?¡± Hearing Kelvin mention the past, Rachel burst into tears and recounted the hardships she had faced in recent years. She had taken care of Kelvin¡¯s mother and discovered identally that there were two corpses hidden in her art studio. She was terrified¡­ Rachel would never forget the crazed look on the woman in the white dress when she showed her murderous intent. In Rachel¡¯s perception, Kelvin¡¯s mother had always been elegant and approachable. She had no education, only a few years of schooling, and she couldn¡¯t speak beautiful words of praise. But she gotta say, Kelvin¡¯s mother seemed as pure as a lotus flower, untouched by worldly affairs and should not have been associated with those terrifying and bloody things. Yet, Rachel had seen Kelvin¡¯s mother carefully applying makeup to the lifeless body in front of the dressing table, applying lipstick andbing its hair. It resembled the way her own daughter delightedly dressed up her Barbie doll after receiving it, full of joy. When Kelvin¡¯s mother noticed her presence, she forced Rachel to resign on her own initiative. However, she publicly imed that Rachel left due to family reasons. She also gave Rachel some money. After returning to her hometown with that money, Rachel opened a grocery shop with her husband. Her husband was a good-for-nothing,zy man. He was tolerable when they were poor, but once their situation improved, he started having an affair and even had two children with the other woman. As a result, he became even more contemptuous of Rachel, iming that she used to work as a maid in a wealthy household, in other words, doing menial tasks like a servant, which embarrassed him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The grocery shop couldn¡¯t survive. They quickly divorced, and Rachel had to take care of their two children on her own. Her son was born with polio and couldn¡¯t walk, so he had to crawl on the ground with the help of a small stool. Her son was five years older than Kelvin and finally got married at the age of 28. Her daughter-inw was poor, and had some mental issues. Her parents agreed to let her go with them for a dowry of just ten thousand. Although she was considered foolish, at least she was a normal woman. After getting married, her daughter-inw quickly got pregnant and gave birth to a chubby grandson. Rachel, who had never had a good day in her life, pinned all her hopes on her grandson, leading her to be distant from her daughter. Rachel¡¯s daughter, who had received some small favors from her husband¡¯s second wife, hadpletely forgotten who her biological mother was and even called her stepmother ¡°Mother¡±. Just two years after graduating from high school, Rachel¡¯s daughter married a man who was a driver and had a bad temper. They would often argue with each other. When Rachel¡¯s daughter had a fight with her husband, she came back and take her frustration out on her mentally impaired sister-inw, her brother got furious nad argued with her. Eventually, both of them ended up falling into the water, and Rachel¡¯s son drowned. Rachel severed all ties with her daughter after the incident, but soon after burying her son, she discovered that her grandson had an illness. She had spent almost all of her savings and had no ability to have her grandson receive the best treatment in arge hospital. Since the average sry in the small town was not high, she decided to return to Akloit with her foolish daughter-inw and grandson. She wanted to work as a nanny again because although the job might be a bit hard and exhausting, the sry was decent, and it provided meals and amodation. Unfortunately, when potential employers found out that she was apanied by her two dependents, they rejected her. Rachel had to settle for doing some low-skilledbor in Akloit just to survive. From a young age, Kelvin had lived in a wealthy family, where money was just a number to him, and he couldn¡¯t fathom a family struggling so much because of it. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back to the Foley mansion, Rachel?¡± Kelvin suggested. ¡°With me there, I can guarantee you a job.¡± Rachel shook her head in silence. She had promised Kelvin¡¯s mother that she would never return to the Foley family. So, despite the hardships and poverty she faced, Rachel never considered going back to seek help from the Foley family. Kelvin changed the topic, ¡°How is your grandson¡¯s illness? I can help you get in touch with the hospital for free treatment.¡± A glimmer of gratitude appeared on Rachel¡¯s face as she spoke, ¡°My grandson is much better now. I have to thank Mrs. Foley.¡± Kelvin looked puzzled, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Mrs. Foley¡¯?¡± Rachel took out a crumpled piece of paper from her pocket, on which the phone number and address of Cheyenne were written. She cherished the paper and couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. ¡°Four years ago, when I just arrived in Akloit, I hadn¡¯t found a job yet and was doing odd jobs. My grandson was seriously ill, and my daughter-inw couldn¡¯t help me. So, I started selling chicken soup on the roadside.¡± ¡°A female student approached me after drinking the chicken soup I made. Her name was Cheyenne, and she told me that she was your fianc¨¦e. She asked me to teach her how to make chicken soup.¡± ¡°At first sight, I knew that she was a kind-hearted person. Plus, she was going to be your wife, so I decided to give her a chance. Miss Lawrence didn¡¯t disappoint me. Her hands were so soft and delicate that she doesn¡¯t seem to have done any housework, and yet she was able to handle the chicken butchering so cleanly. Later, she heard about the difficulties my family faced and contacted the hospital to provide free treatment for my grandson.¡± ¡°My grandson¡¯s illness has been cured, and I am truly grateful. I just taught her how to make a chicken soup, and she left a hundred thousand dors in my house.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping this note all along because I wanted to gather the 100, 000 dors as soon as possible to repay Miss Lawrence.¡± It turned out to be Cheyenne. That bowl of chicken soup back then was indeed made by her. She even took care of Rachel for him¡­ He knew how Cheyenne managed to get that 100, 000 dors. By chance, he hade across Cheyenne signing up for a gamingpetition. He had lightly mocked her for not focusing on her studies. If he remembered correctly, the prize money for thatpetition happened to be five hundred thousand. Five people in a team, with each person receiving one hundred thousand dors. Chapter 442: Many Suitors for Such a Good Girl Rachel was still unaware of the news that Cheyenne and Kelvin had divorced. She thought Cheyenne was probably in college now and would marry Kelvin after graduation. She was a kind and sincere woman who had genuinely treated Kelvin as her own child during the years she worked for the Foley family. Unable to resist saying a few more words, she added, ¡°Master Kelvin, please don¡¯t me me for being nosy. Miss Lawrence truly loves you. I can tell she¡¯s not someone who¡¯s good at cooking. Besides efficiently killing chickens, she often gets flustered when making chicken soup and ends up burning herself. Her hands are full of blisters.¡± ¡°But despite that, she never gives up. Every day after school, shees to my ce with a chicken to practice. She keeps at it until I say her cooking is identical to mine, and only then does she stop. It¡¯s all to let you taste the vors of your childhood.¡± ¡°In this world, it¡¯s hard to find girls who are as beautiful and kind-hearted as her. You must cherish her. Yes, Miss Lawrence is still young and studying, so make sure you don¡¯t let her slip away.¡± ¡°A girl as good as her will have plenty of suitors as soon as she enters society.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin lowered his gaze, thinking to himself, ¡®There are already many suitors around her now.¡¯ ¡°Oh, by the way, after Miss Lawrence left, Miss Berry came to see me. She knew I was teaching Miss Lawrence how to make chicken soup, and she offered me money to putxatives in the soup.¡± ¡°I immediately refused. How could such a girl have such wicked intentions? Later, she asked me to teach her to cook chicken soup, or she would ruin my business. I had no choice but to teach her.¡± ¡°But Miss Berry is clearly not suited for the kitchen. She¡¯s submissive when ites to killing chickens andins after getting oil sttered on her¡­ I don¡¯t know why she does all this.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t need to be told who Miss Berry was. It was Abbie¡­ She was still plotting against Cheyenne in secret. Kelvin quietly took out his wallet. Nowadays, most people used mobile payment, and not many carried cash. He was no exception. He didn¡¯t have much cash, probably around three thousand, which he handed to Rachel. He also gave her a business card. ¡°Rachel, take this money. This job is too tiring and not suitable for you. This is my business card. If you need anything, you can contact me.¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t ept your money. Miss Lawrence gave me a hundred thousand before and also helped treat my grandson¡¯s illness. You both are kind-hearted.¡± Rachel hesitated and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Just take it. It¡¯s not much, just a small token of my appreciation.¡± Kelvin could probably guess that Rachel left the Foley family because of his mother, and in a way, it was the Foley family¡¯s fault that Rachel lost such a good job. Rachel couldn¡¯t argue further and reluctantly took the money. She still had to continue working and couldn¡¯t chat for too long. Before leaving, she reminded Kelvin once again to marry Cheyenne soon and have a chubby baby to make the old Mr. Foley happy. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± In the past, Kelvin would have given a cold nce to anyone who mentioned having children in front of him. But now, he surprisingly nodded in agreement. Rachel left the private room feeling content. Suddenly, Kelvin¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the earring left on the table. He pursed his lips and quickly picked up the earring, chasing after Cheyenne. Erica had passed away, so Cheyenne would definitely be at the Todd mansion. Kelvin could just go directly to the Todd mansion to find her. Cheyenne got into a blue taxi after leaving the restaurant and casually said, ¡°Driver, Crystal Bay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Next to the restaurant, there was a skyscraper under renovation. A few workers wearing protective gear and helmets were busy working. The loud rumbling of machinery drowned out the voice of the driver, but Cheyenne¡¯s voice reached the man¡¯s ears clearly. It even prated his heart. ¡°Cheyenne?¡± The voice sounded young and somewhat familiar. It was deep and maic, pleasant to the ear. Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect to encounter a man with such a pleasant voice on a construction site. She curiously looked up, but the tall walls of the alley were empty. There was nothing there. Empty. She quickly averted her gaze and got into the taxi to leave. The man followed closely behind. His dirty hands with some mud on them reached into his pants pocket and took out a billnote, which he handed to the driver, saying, ¡°Follow the car in front.¡± The taxi driver, seeing his attire as a typical construction worker, was surprised by his generous gesture and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. The man thought the driver was suspicious of him and pretended to be dejected as he exined, ¡°The woman in front is my wife. She said she went to the city to find work two months ago and hasn¡¯te back since.¡± So that¡¯s the story! The driver sympathetically nced at him, stepped on the elerator, and immediately caught up with the car in front. Sitting in the front taxi, Cheyenne felt something was off. As it was the end of the workday, the city was bustling with countless cars waiting in line for traffic lights. It seemed like she was being paranoid again. After a while, the taxi slowly stopped at the entrance of the luxurious Todd mansion. A young woman got out of the car and walked straight into the Todd mansion¡¯s gate. The man looked at the magnificent vi of the Todd family, his lips curling into a smirk, his eyes unusually bright. ¡°Bro, we¡¯re here. Hey¡­ Women nowadays, they only like the rich and despise the poor. Listen to me, if it doesn¡¯t work out, just leave her.¡± Hearing his words, the man frowned. Without waiting for the driver to give him change, he pushed the door open and got out of the car. He hesitated by the door for a while, then sat behind a flower bed, staring at Cheyenne¡¯s graceful figure as she gradually moved away. He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Boss, Miss Lawrence has entered the Todd mansion. What should we do now?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A cold voice came from the other end of the phone and promptly hung up. When Cheyenne arrived, a funeral hall was already set up in the hall of the Todd mansion. Thalia, dressed in a morous blue dress, stood aside, pretending to wipe her tears with a handkerchief. How many of these people were truly saddened by Erica¡¯s death? Even Cheyenne could tell that even the seemingly honest Poppy was secretly using onion to make herself cry. Seeing her swollen eyes that looked like peaches, Cheyenne coughed. Poppy was the first to notice Cheyenne and quickly tucked the onion into her pocket before weing her. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re here.¡± Cheyenne nodded, ¡°My condolences.¡± Iker, as usual, sat in his wheelchair, silent and expressionless, staring at Erica¡¯s photo. Davon wore a symbolic ck suit. When he got closer to Cheyenne, the strong scent of his perfume made her wrinkle her brows. Chapter 443: He Seemed to See the Future Her The man in front of him clearly had a handsome and extraordinary face. He was dressed in a ck suit, possessing a body and wealth that made many women go crazy. However, when Cheyenne looked at him, she felt a wave of disgust rise in her heart. In her eyes, Davon had a beastly nature, far from being considered human. His lips curved into an elegant and graceful smile as he walked up to Cheyenne and stopped. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I didn¡¯t expect you toe. Thank you.¡± Cheyenne stared at the hand he extended but didn¡¯t respond. Her gaze turned dark as she changed the subject. ¡°Why did Madam Erica suddenly pass away?¡± The man¡¯srge hand awkwardly remained suspended in the air. He withdrew it with a slight coldness that shed and disappeared in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about that either. I received the news this morning. I wasn¡¯t homest night.¡± ¡°She swallowed a bottle of sleeping pills.¡± His voice was rough and hoarse, filled with exhaustion and a sense of pain. Kai, holding a pair of crying twins, pushed open the door with a white funeral g hanging outside and strode over. Master Lewis¡¯ delicate face was covered in glistening tears, his watery eyes fixed on the mourning hall, seemingly a bit fearful as he choked on sobs. As for Erica¡¯s daughter, she was crying and calling for her mother. The heart-wrenching cries were beginning to take a toll, leaving Cheyenne feeling helpless and pained. The twins lost their mother before they even turned three. Kai turned around and temporarily handed the little girl to Thalia, who secretly pinched the waist of the little girl with force. The cries of the girl intensified, and she helplessly forced out a smile. ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t taken care of children for over 20 years. Davon wasn¡¯t as cry-prone when she was little.¡± Seeing Kai¡¯s impatiently knitted eyebrows, Thalia smirked knowingly. Now that Erica, that wretched woman, was dead, even if her husband adored the twins, it was impossible for him to personally care for them. He was always busy with external matters. If he returned home to find the children crying like this, his patience and affection would eventually wear thin. By then, it would be easy for her to mold and manipte the twins as she pleased. Perhaps Thalia had yet to know that the twins that she wanted to develop as pampered children were her very own grandchildren. However, Davon was well aware that these were his children. When he saw the little girl gasping for breath as she cried in her mother¡¯s arms, he couldn¡¯t help but reprimand his mother. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s still young. Be more gentle when you hold her.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I got it. I¡¯ll take the girl out for a walk first. You can talk.¡± Thalia carried the girl and turned to walk towards the door, letting the maid help hold Lewis. ¡°Lewis.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Thalia call his name, the little one ran towards Cheyenne, opening his arms and clinging onto Cheyenne¡¯s thigh without letting go. His wet, pleading eyes looked incredibly pitiful. The maid stood in front of Cheyenne, wearing a troubled expression, not knowing what to do for a moment. Thalia raised an eyebrow and smiled lovingly, with a gentle touch, she patted the top of the Lewis¡¯ head. ¡°Lewis, stop making a fuss. This is a guest in our house, you mustn¡¯t be rude. Your tears will dirty Miss Lawrence¡¯s clothes.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s heart softened and she squatted down, gently picking up Lewis. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lewis is a good child and won¡¯t disturb us.¡± ¡°Well¡­ alright then. Miss Lawrence, I¡¯ll trouble you with him. If he doesn¡¯t behave, please bear with him a little. Lewis can be quite mischievous sometimes,¡± Thalia said with a smile, as if subtly telling Cheyenne that Lewis was a headache. Unfortunately, Cheyenne was not intimidated by her words. Instead, she held Lewis tightly, gently wiping away his tears. ¡°Master Lewis is still young, it¡¯s normal for him to be a little naughty.¡± Although Lewis was young, he already had a high level of emotional intelligence. He knew who treated him well and who didn¡¯t. Thalia had bullied his mother and was now speaking ill of her in front of this fairy-likedy. So, Lewis hadn¡¯t said a word to them all along. He only started crying when he saw Cheyenne. ¡°Fairy sister, will my mommy nevere back again¡­¡± He didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡°dead¡± meant. The nanny who took care of him and his sister pointed to the photo in front of the mourning hall. ¡°Dying means nevering back, you and your sister will be motherless children, you know?¡± Cheyenne saw that he was clearly already upset. Tears the size of beans silently rolled down his cheeks, but he endured and didn¡¯t cry out loud. She then held Lewis tightly to bring him somefort. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Master Lewis¡­ Your mommy will turn into a little star and always apany you and your little sister to grow up happily. And you can y with your dad and your sister, you can also y with me.¡± Children are easy to coax. When Lewis heard Cheyenne say that his mommy hadn¡¯t died, but had be a little star, he stopped crying, only sniffling softly. In an adorable voice, he stuttered, ¡°Fairy sister, is what you said true?¡± ¡°You called me fairy sister, and fairies don¡¯t lie.¡± Kelvin arrived just in time and spotted Cheyenne squatting in the mourning hall, holding the child. The light outside gathered at her feet, and the scene of her gentlyforting the child with her soft words was warm and tender. At that moment, he seemed to see the future Cheyenne, and in her arms were their children¡­ Involuntarily, he began to hope that he had knocked her up after they did it in the office. Kai¡¯s eyes also turned red, and he turned to inhale some cold air, but when he saw the tall, ck figure at the door, he froze for a moment. ¡°Mr. Foley? Why are you here?¡± Kelvin handed a basket of white chrysanthemums and walked towards Erica¡¯s memorial tablet. After all, respect for the deceased was important. He solemnly bowed at a ny-degree angle, his face serious. ¡°I heard from Cheyenne that Madam Erica has passed away. Mr. Todd, please ept my condolences¡­ The deceased has passed on, the living must always look forward.¡± When Kai heard Erica¡¯s death mentioned, his mood clearly soured. He nodded and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to do this, it came as such a sudden shock.¡± ¡°Yeah, Erica always seemed so full of life, but poof, gone just like that,¡± Davon chimed in, attracting Kelvin¡¯s attention. Chapter 444: The First Thousand Paper Cranes Kelvin¡¯s cold gaze fell on Davon, subtly ncing at the man¡¯s left hand. Back at the TWILIGHT, he had fought with Aidan and used a dagger to cut Aidan¡¯s wrist. Coincidentally, when Davon reached out his hand, a small piece of white gauze was identally revealed, exactly in the same spot as Aidan¡¯s injury. It was quickly covered by his ck shirt, and even his ck sleeve seemed to give off the same illusion. Kelvin pursed his lips lightly, surrounded by a chilling aura as he walked towards Cheyenne. He reached out a hand, intending to help her carry Lewis. ¡°Let me do it. He¡¯s heavy.¡± The little one had cried himself to sleep and was now peacefully lying in Cheyenne¡¯s arms. Being nearly three years old, the child was indeed quite heavy, especially for someone like her whocked experience in holding children. Her arms felt sore after just a short while. She moved away from Kelvin¡¯s outstretched hand and subtly twisted her own tired wrists, her voice carrying a clear tone of distrust. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take him back to bed. It¡¯s too noisy here.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, pleasee with me.¡± The nanny tactfully guided Cheyenne towards the vi where Erica had lived. After a short distance along a cobbled path, they arrived at the child¡¯s vi, about ten meters away. Cheyenne followed the nanny up to the second-floor children¡¯s room. The door opened, revealing a room decorated with an ocean theme. The ceiling and walls were hand-painted with various colorful fish, and toys were scattered on the floor.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cheyenne gently ced Lewis on the toddler bed, carefully pulling the nket over him and neatly tucking the corners before preparing to leave. However, she underestimated the little one¡¯s dependence on her. She felt a small force pulling at her clothes from behind. She turned around and saw that he had woken up at some point, his fair and chubby little hand gripping her clothes tightly. His eyes were still closed, but the trembling of his thick eyshes revealed his emotions. Cheyenne¡¯s face formed a slight smile. She tried tugging her own clothes, and Lewis tightened his grip even more. The scene was observed by the nanny, who smiled in surprise. ¡°Master Lewis usually appears well-behaved, but he¡¯s actually not very approachable. Besides Master Kai and Madam Erica, no one is allowed to hold him. I didn¡¯t expect him to like you so much, Miss Lawrence.¡± Cheyenne was puzzled and surprised. After all, she had only met the little one a couple of times. ¡°Alright, you can go downstairs. I¡¯ll leave when Master Lewis falls asleep again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The nanny left, closing the door behind her, and the room became quiet. It was so silent that Cheyenne could hear the little one¡¯s breathing. Sure enough, he wasn¡¯t asleep. Lewis slowly opened his beautiful grape-like eyes, sat up with pursed lips, and crawled towards Cheyenne¡¯s embrace. ¡°Fairy sister¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Are you hungry? Should I have someone prepare milk for you?¡± ¡°Fairy sister, carry me¡­ to Mommy¡¯s room.¡± He opened his arms, waiting for Cheyenne to pick him up. To Erica¡¯s room? Why did Master Lewis suddenly ask her to go there¡­ Cheyenne was full of doubts, but she still carried the little one and headed towards Erica¡¯s bedroom. The room was spacious and decorated in a luxurious style. On the white dressing table, there were various luxury cosmetics on disy. Underneath the tabletop, there was even a dropped ruby ring, emitting a faint red glow that contrasted sharply against the snowy white floor. The little one asked her to open the wardrobe, and he crawled inside, rummaging through the closet and the gaps on the floor. He eventually pulled out a white bottle. He said it was the sleeping pills his mommy took. Cheyenne twisted open the bottle cap and saw a remaining yellow pill inside. She pinched the small pill and took a sniff at it. She was certain that it was not a sleeping pill. She had experienced a period of severe insomnia when she couldn¡¯t sleep at night, so she bought sleeping pills from this brand. Those pills were white. She held the tiny pill with a tissue and put it into the pocket of her white coat. Lewis continued searching through the closet, and he struggled to bring out a ck iron box. His little face was flushed with exhaustion, and he panted. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Cheyenne asked. ¡°Mommy folds paper cranes whenever she¡¯s angry. That night, I saw her folding many paper cranes¡­ she put them all in this box, luckily they didn¡¯t get lost.¡± It was incredible that a child of about three years old could clearly express such a long sentence, although his pronunciation and words were still somewhat unclear, Cheyenne understood them. After meeting at the cafe and returning, Erica would lock herself in her room and fold paper cranes. Lewis had seen her doing so. Later, she would hand the child over to the nanny and prepare for sleep herself. As usual, she picked up the bottle of sleeping pills, but she never woke up again. She didn¡¯tmit suicide! Cheyenne¡¯s face turned heavy as she opened the ck box. Inside were neatly folded origami cranes in various colors. The beautiful paper was adorned with neatly written small characters. She randomly picked up one of the paper cranes and read the words written on it. ¡°June 7, 2016. It¡¯s a sunny day, and the college entrance exams are today. He gave me a pair of silver bracelets, so beautiful. The wind today is as gentle as his smile. I will do well in the exam.¡± Cheyenne unfolded all the paper cranes and discovered that since the day Erica took the college entrance exams at the age of 18, she had been folding paper cranes for Iker. Because she learned from her ssmates that folding a thousand paper cranes could make a wishe true. Her wish was simple, just one. To hope that the person she liked also liked her back. She would also record her daily emotions on the paper cranes, including things about Iker, her two children, and her experiences. Until yesterday, exactly one thousand days had passed. Erica wrote a poignant sentence on one of the papers: ¡°Finally, the first thousand paper cranes. My wish is for Iker to get better soon, and I no longer have the right to like him.¡± She seemed to have made a decision and added at the end, ¡°I should just focus on my two precious babies from now on. Erica, this is what you owe him!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s body suddenly went weak, and she sat on the ground, surrounded by scattered beautiful papers. She suddenly felt sorry for Erica¡­ that woman finally wanted to fulfill her role as a mother, but fate cruelly stripped away her young life. Lost in her deep thoughts, Cheyenne didn¡¯t notice a ck figure appearing at the door. The person¡¯s hand held a shimmering silver knife, their eyes gleaming menacingly at her. Chapter 445: Not Everyone Has That Fortune She stood with her back to the approaching person, unable to see his or her actions, but her years of honed sensitivity made her sense a gradually approaching danger. Slightly turning her head, she caught a glimpse of a stranger in ck standing behind her in the dressing table mirror, steadily drawing closer. Sunlight from outside shone on the short knife, reflecting off the mirror and into Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, causing a piercing silver re. Just as the person was about to strike while she was off guard, Cheyenne suddenly turned her head to stare coldly, and her voice sounded like an icy abyss in the room. The person¡¯s heart pounded in fear. ¡°Do you need something?¡± It was the maid who had guided her upstairs earlier, her ordinary face pale, wearing a stiff professional smile. ¡°Miss Lawrence, this is Madam Erica¡¯s room. What are you doing here?¡± Taking a deep breath, Cheyenne replied forcefully, ¡°Master Lewis asked me to bring him here.¡± The little one lifted his delicate face at just the right moment, reached out to hold onto Cheyenne¡¯s neck, bobbing his head cutely, his voice with a hint of crying. ¡°I miss Mommy¡­ Fairy sister.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take you outside to see her.¡± Cheyenne picked up Master Lewis and the ck box and walked past the maid without any trace of guilt, leaving with a show of confidence. As they brushed past each other, Cheyenne nced suspiciously at her, while the maid kept one hand behind her back and made way for her. Everything appeared normal. After Cheyenne left, the maid carefully examined the room again, finding everything untouched except for the iron box. What was in that box? Back in the memorial hall, the spacious and luxurious hall became somewhat crowded with Gordon¡¯s arrival. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you came so quickly. I wanted to go pick you up myself.¡± At the moment he saw Cheyenne, his deep eyes lit up with an astonishing brightness, and the cold aura around him unconsciously softened. Kelvin immediately noticed such an obvious change. Recalling the chat records he saw on Cheyenne¡¯s phone earlier, he darkened his face and stepped forward to block Gordon¡¯s gaze. ¡°As Mr. Murillo is here, you should first mourn Madam Erica¡¯s death.¡± Kelvin¡¯s tone sounded particrly unkind, puzzling Gordon as to where he had offended the former. But it was only right to mourn Madam Erica, so he went towards her portrait first. When he returned, he saw Kelvin standing next to Cheyenne, as if he were her personal bodyguard. Cheyenne was busy talking to Iker and hadn¡¯t noticed when Kelvin had walked up to her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Iker¡¯s gaze fell on the ck box in her hand. The cardboard box looked aged, adorned with a deep red ribbon, and in the center was a dried rose. ¡°This is her diary, and it¡¯s also a gift she wanted to give you. Take it.¡± Cheyenne handed over the box of paper cranes. Erica had wanted to give these paper cranes to Iker, but she died before she had the chance to present them to him. After the memorial, Cheyenne needed to return to the hospital to investigate what kind of medicine it was. She hastily bid farewell to Iker and left. ¡°Miss Lawrence, wait a moment. I have something to discuss with you. Can we speak privately?¡± Gordon followed her a few steps and spoke softly. ¡°Sure.¡± She agreed. She got into Gordon¡¯s car. Kelvin stood at the entrance of the memorial hall, his towering figure leaning against the frame of the flower gate. His deep-set eyes were fixed on the police car not far away. Although the door was closed, the windows were still open, allowing him to clearly see Cheyenne and Gordon sitting close together in the back seat. It made him infuriated. How could she be so close to another man¡­ Just as he was getting angry, the scene that made him jealous urred. Inside the car, Cheyenne listened attentively as Gordon finished speaking, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice the sharp, freezing gaze being directed towards them from outside the window. She couldn¡¯t help but scoff inwardly. ¡°Miss Lawrence, the blood on the knife has been tested and indeed belongs to Jase.¡± ¡°Are there any fingerprints on the knife?¡± Gordon shook his head disappointingly. ¡°The killer was cunning. There were no fingerprints on the handle. It seems they wore gloves whenmitting the murder.¡± Cheyenne had already anticipated this result, but she still felt disappointed. ¡°In that case, we need to find the owner of the earring.¡± Based on Jase¡¯s height and weight, if the killer was a woman, it would be difficult for her to move the body after the murder. The killer should be a man and a woman, and the earring was identally left behind by the woman during the process.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, where does the secret passage in the firece lead to?¡± When she mentioned this, Gordon blinked at her and smiled with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Miss Lawrence, why don¡¯t you take a guess as to where the secret passage leads?¡± She should guess? Akloit wasn¡¯t a big ce, but it wasn¡¯t small either. How would she know where the secret passage led to? Cheyenne tilted her head, her eyes looking up at the car roof¡­ This posture entuated the elegant and slender line of her fair neck and corbone, making it remarkably beautiful. This kind of beauty could only be seen in sculpted artwork or CG models in cartoons, right in front of him. She was wearing a white coat, underneath which was the blue dress she wore in the morning, with a round neckline¡­ revealing a small red mark. Set against her fair skin, it was as striking as a red plum blooming in the snow. Gordon¡¯s eyes darkened, and then a faint redness appeared on his handsome face. His gaze unconsciously shifted away and identally fell on the back of Cheyenne¡¯s ear. Even there, he could faintly see some red marks. This¡­ A slight difort arose in his heart, as if Cheyenne, who was so outstanding a woman, should only be admired from afar. But these marks suddenly made him feel that Cheyenne would also be bound by worldly things. He wondered who was fortunate enough to have such luck. Chapter 446: Dark Passage to the Hospital While Gordon was lost in thought, Cheyenne was racking her brain, trying to figure out the secret exit. She suggested a few ces tentatively. ¡°The Red Tower Cinema?¡± ¡°Akloit College campus?¡± ¡°A movie theater?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t guess anymore. When she looked back, she saw Gordon staring at her neck. In that instant, her face turned bright red. Quickly raising her hand to cover it, she nced at the reflection in the car window. Vaguely, she could see a few spots of color that seemed different from the surrounding skin. Her mind immediately conjured up Kelvin burying his head in her neck and shoulder earlier in the morning. Damn it! Didn¡¯t she warn him not to leave any marks on her body? And now, Mr. Murillo had seen them. She was so embarrassed she wished she could find a ce to hide. Gordon coughed, his face flushed, and apologetically smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lawrence. I¡­ I thought it was an allergic reaction.¡± She pulled on her cor as if trying to cover up the marks with her coat. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t realize there were bite marks on her earlobe. How could she possibly hide those? ¡°Mr. Murillo, please tell me about the secret passage¡­¡± When it came to business, Gordon switched back to his serious demeanor in an instant and gave her the correct answer. ¡°It¡¯s the hospital!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s red lips parted in shock, her pearly white teeth hidden behind them, and her almond-shaped eyes widened for a long time, unable toe back to her senses.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As the acting director of the hospital, she had familiarized herself with theyout and functions of the entire hospital. Yet, she had no idea that the culprit¡¯s hideout was right under her nose. ¡°No need to be surprised. It¡¯s in the underground parking lot, behind a secret door¡­ People usually don¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡± ¡°My men crawled all the way from the abandoned building downstairs, probably taking almost forty minutes¡­ This immense operation was probably carried out after the stic surgery hospital was abandoned.¡± She mused, ¡®TWILIGHT has a stable source of ingredients that its clients need. It must be because its provider is hospital. I should have thought of it earlier. Jonathan has mentioned that one reason he hasn¡¯t retired yet was because he believes there is a mole in the hospital. But unluckily, he hasn¡¯t caught them yet.¡¯ ¡°By the way¡­¡± Cheyenne handed him the medicine bottle she had found under Erica¡¯s bed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is yet, but I suspect it¡¯s not suicide.¡± She voiced Gordon¡¯s thoughts. He had seen Erica yesterday and she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would easilymit suicide. ¡°Alright.¡± When Cheyenne handed him the bottle, Gordon¡¯s fingers identally brushed against hers. Kelvin saw this fleeting moment and added another score to Gordon in his mind, ready to settle the scoreter. Now that everything had been said, Cheyenne stood up, ready to leave the police car. Gordon kindly suggested giving her a ride back to the hospital. Cheyenne looked down at her shoces, touched her nose, and smiled lightly as she politely declined his offer. ¡°No need. Your car is too cool. It feels strange sitting in it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen!¡± Gordon was used to police cars and didn¡¯t understand the subconscious fear that ordinary people still had toward this type of vehicle. ¡°That¡¯s fine, Miss Lawrence, I won¡¯t push you. I have some matters to attend to at my office, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Under Kelvin¡¯s gaze, Cheyenne finally stepped out of the car, and he quickly extinguished the half-smoked cigarette in his hand, striding towards her. In front of Gordon and the others, he extended arge hand and naturally wrapped it around her shoulder, exuding a domineering sense of asserting his possessiveness. ¡°I will take her home.¡± He said this to Gordon. His voice was cold, carrying an inexplicable hostility that made Gordon feel a tingling sensation on his scalp¡­ Nodding lightly, he drove away without further dy. Cheyenne found his sudden action strange, and her rosy lips curled up with a hint of mocking gaze at the hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let go.¡± He ignored her and, as if someone owed him money, firmly held her fragile shoulder, exerting a little force with his palm. ¡°What did you talk about with him? You seem so happy¡­ Hmm?¡± ¡°Excuse me, does this concern you, Mr. Foley?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s attitude was quite terrible, pping his hand on the back loudly, attracting the attention of the people inside. Tsk tsk tsk. Is Miss Lawrence flirting with Mr. Foley? The intimate posture between the two suggests that there might be something more than meets the eye, right? Bold spection: Are they getting remarried? But it seems like Miss Lawrence is not willing to pay attention to Mr. Foley, while Kelvin, who has always been high and mighty, is shamelessly pursuing her. Cheyenne tried to shake off his hand, but Kelvin, relying on his physical advantage, overpowered her. After struggling in vain, she ended up exhausted, her face turning red, and she red at him with puffed up cheeks. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± Watching her angry and delicate appearance, Kelvin found it exceptionally beautiful. The crimson thin lips curved with a hint of a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± She came by taxi, but it was difficult to get a taxi back to the city from here. Kelvin knew that her car was destroyed during the previous chase, and she had been relying on taxis toe and go for the past two months. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll call Kate to pick me up.¡± Upon hearing this, Kelvin furrowed his brows even deeper. ¡°Miss Zamora will take more than half an hour toe from her home. Why bother with the trouble?¡± He suddenly approached, his gaze looking down at her stunningly cold and captivating face, his sharp eyes seemed to be seeing through her. ¡°Do you fear that I will do something to you in the car? Don¡¯t worry, I know you have to go to work in the afternoon, and I won¡¯t act recklessly.¡± He said this seriously, and Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but recall Chris¡¯ insinuations at noon. Doing it in the car¡­ ¡°Ugh! Disgusting scumbag! Who¡­ Who is scared? It¡¯s just sitting in your car. Why would I be afraid? You wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡± She even went to ces like TWILIGHT, so she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of a mere Kelvin. Kelvin, on the other hand, chuckled wickedly and whispered with meaning in her ear, ¡°I just realized that you look cute when you¡¯re angry.¡± This made her even angrier, her face flushed. Chapter 447: Go Home And Have Dinner Upon hearing him say that, Cheyenne had no more energy to continue being angry. She took a deep breath, trying to persuade herself to calm down and not to be provoked by Kelvin. ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t block my way.¡± She crossed her arms and expressionlessly bumped into Kelvin¡¯s body with her shoulder, then walked towards his luxurious car. Kelvin wasn¡¯t angry either. His long, cold, deep-set eyes nced at her legs, and a hint of a sultry thought formed in his mind. One day, he would make her unable to walk and willingly lie in his arms, letting him hold her. He caught up with her. Cheyenne habitually sat in the passenger seat. As soon as she got into the car, a tall, dark shadow enveloped her. When the man approached, the cold scent of mint emanating from him tickled her nose, and even prated her heart, bringing a hint of coolness to this scorching summer day. She became nervous subconsciously, and her body stiffened as she looked at Kelvin¡¯s handsome face, which was getting closer and closer. Her voice even became somewhat hoarse. ¡°You¡­¡± Little did she know that he just chuckled and then reached out his long, well-defined hand to gently pass by her eyes, fastening the seatbelt near her head. Thoughtfully, he buckled it for her. With his head slightly lowered, from Cheyenne¡¯s perspective, she could see the dense, fan-like eyshes casting a ck shadow in his eyes. After doing all this, he looked at her with his shiny eyes, and his sexy, rosy lips lightly opened as he suddenly whispered in her ear, ¡°Your heartbeat was so fast just now!¡± Hmm. Cheyenne bit her lip, unsure of how to refute his im after he exposed her nervousness. She simply turned her head away from him and said, ¡°It¡¯s just because of the hot weather. Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s normal for a person¡¯s heartbeat to elerate during summer and slow down during winter. It¡¯s basic knowledge.¡± She almost wanted to apud herself for such a perfect exnation. It was truly professional. Kelvin looked at her pretending to be calm and felt his heart fill up with her presence¡­ He turned his head, started the engine, and drove. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re a doctor, so I should believe you, right?¡± ¡°Of course you should.¡± Cheyenne pouted her red lips, raised her delicate face, and with her pleased appearance, she looked like a cheerful cat. A little hot. But it wasn¡¯t because of the weather; his heart was starting to warm up.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kelvin turned on the car¡¯s air conditioning and casually pressed the switch on the sound system. A maic voice filled the air and resonated in her ears. ¡°Do you mind if I listen to music?¡± He asked. Cheyenne furrowed her eyebrows. She knew her ce and was self-aware. ¡°This is your car, and I¡¯m just hitching a ride.¡± This answer made Kelvin sessfully darken his face. Did Cheyenne really want to keep things clear, clean, and distinct between them? A few secondster, a melodious and soothing song yed in the car, flowing like a stream, resonating in their ears. Kelvin, who was busy all the time, was listening to music so attentively for the first time. In his memory, only during his youthful years when he was studying would he walk on the road with earphones, listening topopr music. He never remembered the lyrics. After taking over thepany¡¯s affairs, he became so busy that he never had the mood to listen to music. Today, when he opened the sound system, he didn¡¯t recognize many of the songs inside, and their style was very different from his younger days. He deliberately slowed down the speed of the car and yed the carefully selected songs before arriving at the hospital entrance. His mood became uplifted and rxed along with the melodious songs. Kelvin parked the luxury car at the entrance and quietly listened to the outro. It gave him a feeling of a peaceful time. He looked expectantly at the sleeping Cheyenne next to him. She was leaning lightly on the car seat, sleeping soundly, and half of her delicate face was covered by her dark curls. Her baby-like silky-smooth skin was white with a hint of pink. The sunlight outside illuminated her brows and eyes, making her as alluring as a Sleeping Beauty from a fairy tale. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but gaze at her. After nearly a minute, he reached out a big hand and gently brushed away the hair near her temple, tucking it behind her ear. He lightly brushed aside the air bangs on her forehead. Involuntarily, he leaned down and gave her a light kiss on her forehead, afraid that Cheyenne would wake up and scold him for his impudence. The music in the car continued to y, and Kelvin lowered the volume a bit. He opened the car door and sat on the edge. From his suit pocket, he took out a cigarette and used a lighter in his right hand to light it. The slightly bitter nicotine unexpectedly turned sweet in his mouth. ¡­ Cheyenne had no idea how long she had slept. After a busy morning and having lunch, she headed to the Todd mansion . Under normal circumstances, she would have taken a nap in the afternoon. But she fell asleep in Kelvin¡¯s car before she even realized it. It was because the songs he yed were so hypnotic. When she woke up again, the blood-red sunset streamed through the ck car window, shining on her and illuminating Kelvin, who was lying on the driver¡¯s seat. The man was staring at her oddly, a hidden smile on his face, as if he was gratified¡­ It seemed like he was having a split personality. Cheyenne stretchedzily, touched her face, and then quickly checked herself. Luckily, everything was intact with her clothes. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Oh, by the way, why am I still in your car? What time is it now?¡± Kelvin raised his hand with a smiling face and nced at his watch. With a slightly cheerful tone, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s already six o¡¯clock.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne widened her eyes in disbelief. She had slept¡­ for¡­ five hours? Hisughter timely resounded in the car. ¡°Cheyenne, you can really sleep. I¡¯ve finished my video conference and even smoked ten cigarettes¡­¡± Originally, he intended to take her back to the hospital and then he would return to thepany to preside over the shareholder meeting. But when he saw her sleeping so peacefully and sweetly, he couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up, so he temporarily changed the meeting to an online conference. As for Cheyenne, since she was the hospital¡¯s acting director, not many people came to her for a consultation. But it was a bit too much to be absent from her afternoon shift directly. She could already imagine the group of stubborn old men criticizing her for being pretentious. Chapter 448: The Second-place Hacker Well, she was alreadyte anyway. Cheyenne decided to take off her white coat and opened the car door to get out¡­ However, her legs, which had been bent for five hours, felt a bit numb. She almost tripped and fell as soon as she took a step, but thankfully Kelvin caught her arm in time and supported her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Home for dinner. It¡¯s already off work, why should I go to the hospital? I didn¡¯t eat enough at lunch¡­ I don¡¯t want to stand here and freeze.¡± Kelvin was rendered speechless. ¡®Always thinking about eating except sleeping, that¡¯s the real Cheyenne. I wonder what those inte users who praise her as a goddess would think if they knew.¡¯ In the end, Kelvin still walked her to the entrance of her vi. He watched her leave gracefully, not even saying ¡°thank you,¡± let alone inviting him in for dinner. ¡­ The next day. The sky was dim, and there were dark clouds densely spread across the sky. It seemed like it would rain soon, even in the early morning. Layne sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, reading a medical book. asionally, he reached out and picked up the cup of strong tea on the table to take a sip. In his line of sight, there was a white figure running up and down the stairs in the building. ¡°Cheyenne, could you stop pacing around? You¡¯re making my eyes blurry¡­ Can¡¯t I just enjoy my morning tea and read a book in peace?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips curled slightly, and she stepped on her flip-flops, making a ¡°p¡± sound as she walked. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s already 8:30. Why aren¡¯t you going to work, Cheyenne¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, today is the weekend, I don¡¯t need to go to work.¡± She ced one hand on the armrest of the sofa and jumped from behind to the front, grabbing her bag that she had carelessly thrown on the sofa when she came backst night. She emptied the contents of the bag and searched through them. Lipstick, wallet, ID¡­ even the hair tie she used yesterday was there. How could the earring be missing? Cheyenne carefully recalled what she wore yesterday, then quickly ran upstairs. The things from the sofa were there. Layne looked at her unusual behavior in astonishment and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cheyenne, what are you doing?¡± Her anxious voice came from the second-floor room, ¡°Looking for something!¡± It wasn¡¯t in the white coat either. She searched the bed, under the bed, and even the bathroom, but there was no trace of the earring. Cheyenne scratched her head, feeling frustrated, and sat on the carpet, tilting her head as she recalled yesterday¡¯s events. Right, she was ying with the earring when she and Kelvin were having dinner at the restaurant. Later, she went to the restroom but couldn¡¯t remember if she put the earring away because she received a call from Gordon and left in a hurry. She didn¡¯t notice the earring after leaving the restaurant and hadn¡¯t seen it since. It should have been left on the table at the restaurant. Oh no, there was only one earring¡­ Could it have been mistaken for trash and thrown away by the restaurant staff?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But the earring was very important evidence. Cheyenne didn¡¯t even have time to change her clothes, so she quickly grabbed her phone and ran out of the door. Layne was dumbfounded again and shouted behind her, ¡°Cheyenne, you stubborn girl, don¡¯t you want to take an umbre?¡± She seemed so agitated, unlike her usual self. The drizzling rain fell from the sky, not heavy, but enough to wet someone¡¯s clothes. Cheyenne stood by the roadside in her white cotton nightgown, her long hair cascading down, quickly drenching her clothes and making her hair cling to her back. The wind blew from beneath her skirt, rustling it. ¡°Excuse me, miss, where are you going?¡± ¡°The Foley Group.¡± She knew Kelvin well. This guy was a workholic and would work on weekends. ¡­ At the CEO¡¯s office of the Foley Group on the top floor, Kelvin sat behind his desk, earnestly working on hisputer. His slender fingers moved swiftly on the keyboard, so fast that they were almost invisible, leaving only a trail of afterimages. At the same time, a storm was brewing on the Dark League forum. As soon as the yers logged in, they saw a dazzling news. ¡°Look, Excalibur7, the second-ce hacker, has logged in!¡± ¡°Where, where?¡± ¡°At the Crystal Waters Server, Excalibur7 rewarded Mr. X, the first-ce hacker, with 100 million! Damn!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t seen him in three years, but when he appeared three years ago, he quickly rose to the second ce. Now, he¡¯s offering such a high reward. Who is this Excalibur7?¡± ¡°He posted a red-level mission! The bounty is up to ten million. Let¡¯s go, everyone, let¡¯s take a look!¡± The hidden hackers online couldn¡¯t sit still and started popping up one by one. The Dark League¡¯s mission board was created by the customers themselves, with any amount of money and any type of task. From assassinating a national leader to hacking a social media ount, there was a wide range of tasks. The hackers who took the tasks had the freedom to choose based on their skills and preferences. However, every time a transaction waspleted, the system would deduct one percent as a service fee. Don¡¯t underestimate this one percent, because high-difficulty tasks generally had high bounties. For example, the mission to assassinate Cheyenne was worth nine figures. Even one percent was in the seven-figure range. Low-difficulty tasks were seldom released in the Dark League forum. The task board was constantly updated and ssified by difficulty into six levels: white, green, yellow, red, purple, and ck. The majority of tasks fell between the green and yellow levels. Once they entered the red zone, they required a seven-figure payment. The darker the color, the higher the reward. Only truly top-level hackers dared to take on missions in the ck level. Kelvin¡¯s task was quite simple: protect Cheyenne¡­ He offered a reward of ten million to hire a special retired bodyguard. Soon, two people private messaged him. One was named ¡°Phantom¡±. The information on his profile card showed he was thirty-four years old, male, with fifteen years of military history, and a former special forces soldier specializing in grappling techniques. The other was a woman nicknamed ¡°Spider¡±, twenty-eight years old, who had infiltrated the Mafia for eight years. She looked ordinary in the photo, but exuded a strong iron and blood aura that showed her dominance as a woman. After considering for a while, Kelvin found it inconvenient to choose Phantom as he was a man, and he didn¡¯t trust leaving a man by Cheyenne¡¯s side, considering her tempting appearance. In the end, he chose Spider. After their conversation, he transferred three million as a deposit. He casually hacked into the internal system of the Parry Group, a satisfied smile appearing on his lips. He stared at the fluctuating K-line on theputer screen, and only when it started to shake and plummet did he stop perfectly. Chapter 449: You Enjoy Working? After finishing the tasks at hand, Kelvin lightly raised his eyebrows and curved his lips, showing that he was in a good mood. When his assistant Chris came to inform him that Cheyenne was here to see him, a radiant smile broke through his handsome and cold facade. Kelvin quickly adjusted his tie, using hisrge hand to smooth out any wrinkles on his clothes. He deliberately nced at the silhouette outside the window. ¡°How do I look in this outfit? Does the color seem too dull? Should I change my shirt?¡± He was wearing a ck cotton shirt from Armani, apanied by a ck suit with a subtly luxurious texture. The tie was a bright red color with polka dots, adding a touch of vibrancy to the subdued attire. Chris stared in astonishment at the series of unusual actions by his boss, his jaw almost dropping. He struggled to respond with his stammering voice. Internally, he felt the urge to burst intoughter. ¡°N-No¡­ there¡¯s no need to change. Actually, it¡¯s already toote. Miss Lawrence is waiting near the office¡­¡± Before Chris could finish his sentence, Kelvin¡¯s voice turned icy as he began to scold. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Damn it, you let her stand outside the door waiting for me?¡± After his reprimand, Kelvin stood up and walked quickly towards the door from behind his seat. However, just as hisrge hand reached for the doorknob, he paused. He suddenly realized that his smile wasn¡¯t quite appropriate. During that split second while opening the door, his expression returned to his usual aloofness. Yet, when he saw the woman standing in front of him, looking pitiful and disheveled like a wet little puppy, a worried expression involuntarily appeared on his face. ¡°Cheyenne, why did you¡­?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, why didn¡¯t you bring an umbre? You¡¯repletely drenched. Come in quickly!¡± His warm and solid hand suddenly grabbed her cold and delicate hand. Angrily, he pulled her into his office and made her sit on the couch. Cheyenne had actuallye by taxi, but she couldn¡¯t withstand the heavy rain. At the moment, her whitece nightgown, which she had worn before leaving, was wet and clinging to her body. Her chestnut, lustrous hair was like a waterfall, sticking to her pale and delicate face, shoulders, and back, giving her an enchanting appearance like a mesmerizing water nymph on a rainy night. As he thought about hering to see him in such a state, knowing that countless people must have seen her like this along the way, his face involuntarily darkened. His cold gaze shifted towards Chris, who was still standing by the door, wearing a silly smile while watching the two people on the couch. Resting his chin on his hand, Chris secretly thought, ¡®A match made in heaven, right? Watching them sitting together feels like watching a romantic drama.¡¯ Just then, Kelvin¡¯s dissatisfied voice rang in his ears, and the sharpness in his eyes made Chris¡¯ scalp tingle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you enjoy working here?¡± Chris almost choked on his saliva. He coughed a few times before responding, ¡°Mr. Foley, are you¡­ are you saying I can leave? Can I go now?¡± Originally, his n was to work overtime today and earn back the two thousand dors he had lost. Unexpectedly, his boss generously allowed him to leave early. ¡®Oh my goodness! Miss Lawrence is my lucky star.¡¯ Kelvin didn¡¯t bother responding to his foolish question. With a cold nod, he grabbed two cups and walked over to the automatic water dispenser. Chris licked his lips and let out a suggestive chuckle. He turned on his heel and walked towards the door, his voice echoing in the space and reaching Cheyenne¡¯s ears. ¡°I got it, I got it. I won¡¯t be a third wheel here anymore.¡± He casually locked the door behind him. On such a beautiful weekend, with no one else in the office, Miss Lawrence was drenched in water¡­ two singles staying together. Summer, a scorching season. Cheyenne saw his reaction and a mocking smile curled the corner of her vibrant red lips, unable to resist giving Kelvin a disdainful look. ¡°Seems like your man has a bit of a problem with his head. I suggest you both go see a neurologist. I can give you a discount for the two of you.¡± Kelvin approached with two cups of warm water, cing one in front of her as he elegantly took the seat opposite her. ¡°Probably because he¡¯s been single for over thirty years.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Cheyenne, who was just about to take a sip of water, suddenly burst intoughter, unexpected that Kelvin had such a ¡°humorous¡± side. However, the man sitting across from her remainedposed. Even though the water she identally sprayed on him stained his clothes, he still earnestly wiped it away with a handkerchief. In a calm tone, he continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Chris enlisted at fifteen and served for ten years. In those years, he could never see a woman. After retiring, he became my bodyguard and was promoted to be my assistant. It¡¯s been eight years in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. I already know all of this. Mr. Richards is single all because of you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been flirting with women, while he¡¯s still single.¡± She had secretly admired him for so many years, familiar with all his preferences, and also people around him. She had thoroughly investigated everything. Chris, as his right-hand man, was an indispensable presence. Kelvin¡¯s eye twitched at her words, his eyes staring straight at her. The sunlight outside fell perfectly into his deep brown eyes, entuating his sharp nose. Like a dividing line, it split his face into light and shadow, making his features more chiselled and firm, giving him a sudden touch of masculine charm. ¡°I have never flirted with women, not in the past, not now, and not in the future.¡± He said it seriously, as if making a promise to her. Cheyenne bit her rose-like red lip and changed the subject, ¡°I came here to talk about something important, Kelvin. Have you seen a blue gemstone-encrusted diamond earring?¡± Earring? The man raised his thick, well-shaped eyebrows, not showing any emotion. The earring she mentioned was currently lying in his pocket. He had intended to return it to her yesterday but forgot due to the Todd family¡¯s things. Was this earring important? Important enough for Cheyenne toe to thepany and look for it herself. The Cheyenne he knew wasn¡¯t someone who cared about a mere earring. Even if it was worth a fortune, it was just a lifeless decoration in her eyes. If it¡¯s lost, then it¡¯s lost. Unless, this earring meant something special to her! Chapter 450: White Shirt Kelvin¡¯s heart leaped with joy at this discovery. He slowly got up and walked towards the bookshelf in the office, pushing open the door to a hidden room. A small bedroom appeared in front of Cheyenne. With furrowed brows, she watched as he took out a white towel from the wardrobe and walked back, extending arge hand to hand her the towel. ¡°You¡¯re all soaked. Take a hot bath and change your clothes first.¡± A blush spread across Cheyenne¡¯s face, even her neck turning red¡­ Her earlobes trembled uncontrobly. What the hell did Kelvin want to do? She pped away his hand and let out a cold snort. ¡°No need, just give me the earring back. I want to leave!¡± ¡°You go take a bath and change your clothes first. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold like this. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you back the earring.¡± His attitude was clear. Cheyenne was furious, standing up from the sofa like an angry cat. She red at him and unleashed a string of angry words. But Kelvin was captivated by her half-opened, red lips, paying no attention to what she said. ¡°Alright, Kelvin, you did take my things! You despicable and shameless person, are you a pervert? You can¡¯t even wear that earring.¡± Kelvin, seeing her anxious and impulsive behavior, became even more convinced of the importance of this earring to her. So, Cheyenne would agree. ¡°You go take a hot bath, change your clothes, and when youe out, I¡¯ll give you the earring.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a loud sneeze echoed in the space. ¡°Ah-choo!¡± Kelvin¡¯s eyes immediately changed. He draped the white towel over her slender shoulders without allowing her to refuse. Warmth enveloped her, and Cheyenne instantly felt much morefortable. She just couldn¡¯t resist the touch of warmth. She didn¡¯t refuse his gesture of wrapping the towel around her. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Remember what you said. Give me the earring.¡± Cheyenne gritted her teeth and walked toward Kelvin¡¯s temporary resting room, her petite figure exuding an air of resolute determination. As if his small room was a hell on earth. Thump. Cheyenne closed the door, blocking the zing gaze behind her. As soon as she entered the room and smelled the fragrance that belonged to him, her heart in her chest uncontrobly started racing. The temperature on her face rose even more. She leaned weakly against the door panel, pressing a soft white hand against her heart. Why was it racing? Wasn¡¯t it just taking a bath on hihis territory? She had even borrowed Master Iker¡¯s bathroom before. Yes, there was nothing to make a big fuss about. Just consider it a free bathhouse. After realizing this, Cheyenne forced herself to calm down. She lifted her two slender and fair legs and walked towards the bathroom. The clean and neat white decoration greeted her eyes. Though small, it had all the necessary amenities, including a showerhead, bathtub, toilet, and clothes rack. On the washbasin, there were his toothbrush and other items. Above the round mirror hung a red hair tie with a small cherry on it. When Cheyenne saw this small hair tie, her mind went nk for a moment. Her gaze fell absentmindedly on the figure reflected in the mirror, and her thoughts and emotions stirred. This hair tie was hers. She had only been to his room once, to give him a gift. After that, she ended up sleeping and spending the entire afternoon with him on this bed. By the time she woke up, she was already in the bed at the Foley Mansion. That hair tie must have been left behind from that time. It had been almost three and a half years. How could Kelvin allow such a thing to stay in his personal space? Cheyenne took a deep breath and reached up to tie her long hair into a bun with a hair tie. In the mirror, she looked no different from when she was eighteen, except for the change in her makeup, which made her appear more morous and seductive. Kelvin had missed out on her, it was truly his loss. She thought narcissistically. The office had mediocre soundproofing, and the sound of rushing water came through the closed bathroom door. This ordinary sound now had a different taste in his ears. Kelvin had nned to take care of some paperwork while she was taking a shower. However, as he listened to the sound of water, his heart became unsettled, feeling an inexplicable heat and his mind filled with explicit images. The veins on the back of his hand holding the pen became prominent, and the metallic tip of the pen punctured the paper, creating a hole with great force. A faint ck ink stain was left on the thin A4 paper. Right where the signature was supposed to be. Damn it, this was the document that needed to be signed tomorrow morning. Kelvin, who always demanded perfection in his work, couldn¡¯t allow himself to handle something wed. All he had to do was tear up the document, download it again, and print a new copy for signing. But mistakes kept happening. After wasting four or five contracts, Kelvin finally resolved the issue. In summary, it was all because Cheyenne was tempting him. Click. A sound came from the wooden door, followed by the scent of warm water vapor mixed with the fragrance of pine-scented shower gel and her intoxicating rose scent.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The summer sun outside made the lighting a bit dim. For a moment, his memory seemed to freeze in this second, in this summer morning filled with the scent of rosemary. Cheyenne stood at the doorway, holding onto the door frame with one hand. She was wearing his white shirt, with the top button left undone, revealing a slender and smooth neck. Due to their height difference, Kelvin¡¯s shirt reached just above her thighs, covering her round and firm buttocks. Her innerwear was also wet, revealing that she was not wearing anything underneath the shirt, leaving much to the imagination. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but stare at her long and slim legs, feeling an uncontroble urge to swallow. Cheyenne grabbed her wet hair and shook it, asking in a cold voice, ¡°Do you have a hairdryer?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied. When he saw her alluring curves, his eyes grew even darker. ¡°Come here.¡± Hismanding tone of voice was something she disliked. It had always been like this before. When he wanted something, he would call her over in a superior manner. While Cheyenne was contemting whether to dry her hair with a towel or blow dry it, Kelvin suddenly lifted her onto his knees. ¡°What are you doing!¡± She eximed in panic, trying to get up, but her waist was firmly held by his big hand. She couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I just want to dry your hair for you.¡± His husky voice whispered next to her ear, his warm breath spraying on her delicate neck, causing her body to tremble slightly. She felt like danger was approaching. Chapter 451: Continue Cheyenne felt Kelvin¡¯s gentle touch as his fingertips passed through her hair while he was drying it. She discreetly lifted her eyelids to catch a glimpse of his reflection in the ss. All she could faintly see was his resolute and cold profile, his head slightly lowered, making it difficult to discern his expression. Throughout the process, she surprisingly sat quietly on hisp without struggling to get down. This obedient and well-behaved demeanor made Kelvin unable to get enough of her. It reminded him of how cute, obedient, and fond of sticking to him she used to be. Back then, he found it bothersome¡­ Grandfather was right, he didn¡¯t know how to appreciate the good things in life. The clock on the wall was ticking slowly, and raindrops were falling steadily on the eaves outside the window. The sound was hypnotic.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne was getting bored to the point of falling asleep. Feeling ufortable, she twisted her neck and touched her dry hair. Kelvin awkwardly grabbed her sleek and beautiful chestnut hair, divided it into three sections, and began braiding it with interest. Startled, Cheyenne turned her head to look at his movements. Her almond-shaped eyes shimmered with disbelief. ¡°Why are you braiding my hair?¡± Why? Perhaps it was because her hair was exceptional, and her docile and cute sleepy appearance resembled a Barbie doll that he couldn¡¯t resist giving it a try. But he didn¡¯t know how to braid hair. This was the first time in his life that he had done it for a girl. He didn¡¯t even have ab, so he simply used his hands to run through her hair. Fortunately, Cheyenne¡¯s hair was smooth, and it didn¡¯t look too messy. Kelvin had seen how she braided her hair before-it was simple. But it turned out that reality didn¡¯t align with his imagination. Cheyenne¡¯s hair was like silk, too slippery for him to grasp with his rough hands that were used to holding pens. He didn¡¯t dare to use too much force, afraid of hurting her. He had to hold his breath and cautiously grasp her hair, repeatedly undoing and redoing the braid countless times, trying to make it satisfactory. Just when he felt it was finally eptable, Cheyenne woke up. A hint of unnatural blush flickered across Kelvin¡¯s face as he quickened his movements. When he finished braiding at the end of her hair, he used the red cherry hair tie she had been wearing to secure it. Finally, something unexpected happened. He opened the drawer of his desk and took out a red gift box. It was neither too big nor too small, with a square shape and a matching bow tied on top of it. He handed it to Cheyenne andmanded in a cold voice, ¡°Open it and take out what¡¯s inside.¡± Curiosity rose within Cheyenne as she received the mysterious gift from him. She opened the box and discovered a white pearl hair clip lying peacefully on a ck velvet fabric. The clip was in the shape of a simple barrette, with a timeless and ssic design. Most importantly, it was her favorite hair clip. Cheyenne stared at the pearl hair clip in silence for a long time. She had given this clip to Kelvin as a tie clip before, but he had disdainfully tossed it aside. She hadn¡¯t asked about it since then. She had assumed he had thrown it away, just like that painting. While she was lost in thought, a pair of hands with distinct knuckles picked up the pearl hair clip and gently fastened it at the side of her temple. The chestnut hair contrasting against the silver-white pearl created a striking contrast. The elegant and refined qualities of the pearl were perfectly showcased in her. When Cheyenne thought about removing the hair clip and returning it to him, she hesitated. It was originally hers, so why return it? Suddenly, Cheyenne got up from hisp, leaving his embrace. The sudden emptiness allowed the cold air from outside to flow in, and Kelvin felt a sense of loss. But in the next moment, Cheyenne held out her delicate hand, palm up, and looked down at him proudly, with her chin lifted. ¡°Give me the earring,¡± she demanded. Seeing this, Kelvin reluctantly took out the earring from his suit pocket. He grabbed her small hand and ced the earring in her palm, while expressing his concern, ¡°Cheyenne, if you want earrings, I can give you new ones. This has been worn by Abbie, why dwell on it? You deserve something better.¡± Before he could finish speaking, his neck suddenly tightened. Cheyenne¡¯s slender hand held the cor, her almond-shaped eyes filled with anger, as if mes were about to burst out. She said each word through gritted teeth, ¡°What did you just say? This earring belongs to Abbie?¡± Kelvin reached out and grasped her delicate wrist, looking at her angry expression with a pleased smile on his face. Deliberately mentioning Abbie, he said, ¡°Are you jealous? This earring was not a gift from me to her. If I were going to give her something, it wouldn¡¯t be something cheap like this.¡± Cheap! Cheyenne had checked yesterday on the official website, and this pair of earrings cost over 20, 000. How could it be called cheap? True,pared to Kelvin¡¯svish disys of cars and mansions, a pair of earrings seemed insignificant. She let go of the cor of his shirt, which now had a broken button, revealing a glimpse of his shirt and a red tie, giving him a somewhat decadent appearance. Without a doubt, she gave him a big eye roll. ¡°Being jealous is thest thing I¡¯ll do. Mr. Foley, you¡¯re overthinking.¡± After a second, her expression returned to its usual coldness, and she picked up the earrings, ready to leave. Kelvin couldn¡¯t let her leave. He grabbed her slender waist, pulling her back into the room. A deep and lowugh resonated behind her as his other hand caressed her smooth shoulder through the shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Let go.¡± She warned him with an annoyed tone. Struggling, her white shirt slipped down, revealing her shoulders. Kelvin lowered his head and ced a gentle, affectionate kiss on her shoulder. Taking a deep breath, he tightened his hand around her waist even more. ¡°You smell so good, even though we use the same shower gel.¡± ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re taking advantage of me. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t kick you to death!¡± Cheyenne exploded like a fierce tigress, trying to kick Kelvin¡¯s legs. But he quickly grasped her waist and pulled her back, causing her to lie on top of him. Her fists came at him, but he dodged them. Click. Chris opened the office door, blushing as he apologized and quickly backed away. ¡°Mr. Foley, someone is looking for you¡­ uh, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°You can continue!¡± The door mmed shut. A dead silence lingered in the room¡­ Chapter 452: Don’t Move Cheyenne stood still with a gloomy face. Just by looking at Chris¡¯s expression, it was clear that he misunderstood what had just happened between her and Kelvin. It was only now that she realized she had one leg kneeling on Kelvin¡¯s thigh, and her disheveled appearance was undoubtedly suggestive. On the other hand, Kelvin, being a man with experience, calmly instructed Chris, ¡°Take him to the guest room and wait for me. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley,¡± Chris¡¯s voice resounded loudly from outside the door. Cheyenne jumped off hisp, gritting her teeth and smoothing her fallen cor. This time, she buttoned it up to the top button. Her hand held onto that earring tightly. ¡°Since you have something to do, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Leave? She was dressed so carelessly, not even wearing underwear¡­ How could Kelvin let her walk out of the office like this? Immediately, he held onto her slender waist and pressed her onto the seat. ¡°Sit for a while; I¡¯ll get Chris to buy you a clean set of clothes.¡± Cheyenne wanted to refuse, but then she realized that her current state wasn¡¯t suitable for walking on the streets. So, she nodded approvingly. ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t refuse, Kelvin finally breathed a sigh of relief. He needed to meet the client first, but couldn¡¯t help butin inwardly. Why did they choose this very moment toe? They could havee earlier orter. When he left, he had a careful thought and locked the door from the outside. The office was on the top floor and had sealed windows. It was impossible for her to sneak out while he wasn¡¯t there. Kelvin then curved his lips and walked towards the guest room. What he didn¡¯t expect was to find Sam sitting inside. Sam was dressed in a tailored three-piece suit, and the appropriate cutplemented his slender and tall figure. With chestnut-colored shoulder-length hair flowing behind him, he had an elegant and noble temperament, resembling a prince from a fairy tale. His gaze turned towards Kelvin, his lips curling into a smile as he spoke gently, ¡°Kelvin, I came to see you on this fine weekend. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting your work.¡± Kelvin raised an eyebrow calmly and chose the seat opposite him. He replied with an indifferent tone, ¡°Not at all. What brings you here? It¡¯s your first time visiting mypany.¡± Sam sipped his tea gracefully, his actions elegant. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re nning to expand yourpany¡¯s business to Onistead. I¡¯m curious about your reasons.¡± His gaze also turned towards Kelvin, his deep eyes shining with a hint of mystery. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it. Onistead is the wealthiest city with a developed economy and cultural level. The permanent poption has exceeded a million, providing an extremely broad market.¡± This answer didn¡¯t convince Sam. Official in Onistead had invited Kelvin to establish a branch in Onistead several years ago. But he had refused. Now, he wanted to return to Onistead and even spent a whopping 8. 8 billion to acquire 100, 000 square meters ofnd, causing quite a stir in the media. One of the reasons Sam came to find him was because the luxurious residence near that piece ofnd belonged to him. He had also wanted to secure that piece ofnd, but Kelvin beat him to it. After exining his intentions, Sam proposed that he wanted to purchase the property rights for thend for 9 billion, allowing Kelvin to make an easy profit of 200 million. This deal couldn¡¯t possibly be a loss. However, Kelvin refused. ¡°Sam, we have been friends for many years, so technically I should agree to your request. But I have other ns for that piece ofnd. It¡¯s important to me, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What ns?¡± Thirsteen inquired. Kelvin curved his long and articted finger, rhythmically tapping on the table, building up suspense. ¡°I can¡¯t say right now. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡± The deal fell through, but they remained friends. Sam suggested ying a round of chess. Sam looked at the bags Chris was carrying, noticing they were women¡¯s clothing. Suddenly, it seemed like a realization hit him. He teasingly patted Kelvin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why you were distracted when I talked to you earlier. You have a hidden treasure, huh?¡± ¡°I wonder which enchantingdy has such allure that even you couldn¡¯t resist¡­¡± Kelvin took the two bags from Chris, revealing a vulnerable side he rarely showed in front of Sam. He hurriedly urged him to leave. ¡°Now that you know, why don¡¯t you go? Let¡¯s y chess next time and truly enjoy it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first, so I won¡¯t disturb your love search.¡± When Sam turned and left, a frostiness engulfed his handsome face, while a hint of mischief lingered in his eyes, making him almost unrecognizablepared to moments ago. ¡­ In the CEO¡¯s office. Cheyenne sat bored on the couch and walked towards the door, attempting to pull the handle. It was locked. Damn Kelvin, she wasn¡¯t a prisoner. Why did he lock her in his office? Pouting, she returned to the couch, but her gaze was soon drawn to a photo on the coffee table.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man in the photo wore a suit, a tie, with a youthful and handsome face, holding a glistening golden trophy, his lips forming a faint smile. It seemed to be Kelvin during his high school years, when he represented the school and won the first ce gold medal in the national mathpetition. He was only sixteen that year. Unable to resist, Cheyenne looked at it a little longer before hastily cing the frame back on the table. Just then, a crisp clicking sound reached her ears. He was back. A sudden panic swept over her, as if she had been caught doing something guilty. She instinctively turned her head, but the frame slipped from her hand and fell onto the floor. Click. The two sounds ovepped, making it hard to tell if it was the sound of the door opening or the frame shattering. Startled, Cheyenne hurriedly looked back and crouched down to pick up the frame. Her fair fingertips identally pricked by the ss fragments, a drop of blood emerged. ¡°Don¡¯t pick it up. Be careful with your hand,¡± Kelvin said as he noticed her injured hand, his heart aching. He swiftly walked over and held her finger in his mouth. ¡°Mmm.¡± Feeling his tongue gently licking her finger, an electric current surged through her entire body. A tingling sensation. Blushing, Cheyenne wanted to pull her hand away, but he coldly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move, saliva can disinfect it.¡± As a doctor, she wanted to tell him clearly that it doesn¡¯t! Chapter 453: Speak Nicely When Cheyenne emerged from the room with anger written all over her face, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. He thought perhaps it was because the dress she was wearing was too ordinary and not to her liking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just bear with it and wear it temporarily. This outfit may not be up to your standards,¡± he said. He had only given Chris her measurements, asking him to buy something suitable. In reality, the dress didn¡¯t look bad on her at all. It justcked the quality and design sense of Cheyenne¡¯s usual clothing. ¡°It¡¯s not about the dress. It¡¯s¡­ why do you know my measurements so well? Shouldn¡¯t you have exined it to you?¡± she asked. Seeing her infuriated and grinding her teeth, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He leaned in close to her ear with a mischievous tone and said, ¡°Why are you so surprised? We¡¯ve been together for so long, with countless intimate moments. I know your body like the back of my hand.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this exnation, Cheyenne raised her fist in frustration and tried to smack his wless face. ¡°You jerk, Kelvin Foley! If I hear one more lie from your mouth, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± she eximed. ¡°You can call me like you used to.¡± With furrowed brows, he continued whispering, ¡°Calling my full name seems too estranged. How about just Kelvin?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t even entertain the idea. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for Abbie to call you that?¡± Suddenly, he understood, his happiness evident. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re jealous. Abbie calling me that wasn¡¯t my idea. If you don¡¯t like that, you can call me honey.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s face turned crimson. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t like to be jealous, and I especially don¡¯t like to be jealous because of you. Stop being so self-absorbed.¡± With that, she angrily crammed her wet clothes into her bag and walked toward the door. The sound of hisughter echoed behind her, mixed with a rare hint of amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the banquet tomorrow, my partner,¡± he reminded her. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need your unnecessary reminders.¡± Once Cheyenne returned to the vi, good news came from Gordon¡¯s side as well. Those pills were indeed not ordinary sleeping aids. They contained hallucinogenic ingredients, somewhat simr to the Misty Forest, but with a weaker effect. There was more to Erica¡¯s death. And the one who stood to gain the most from her death was likely the murderer. A face immediately popped into Cheyenne¡¯s mind, and she sneered, ¡°Mr. Murillo, I have uncovered new leads as well. We have found the owner of that earring. Tomorrow, everything will be clear.¡± Over the phone, Gordon heard Cheyenne¡¯s chilly and confident voice, making him even more curious about the owner of the earring. ¡­ The next evening, the sky was dyed blood red by the setting sun, and the golden rays illuminated the white marble building, casting a beautiful shadow. Under the eaves, a ck magpie gracefully flew in from afar and stood on a protruding stone sculpture with one foot, letting out a melodious chirp. Though the sky hadn¡¯t yet turnedpletely dark, the banquet hall was already illuminated, with food aroma blending with the scent of flowers. Maids dressed in ck uniforms circted through the crowd, carrying trays of red wine. The scene was lively, and everywhere one looked, there were elegantly dressed people, shimmering with jewels and splendor. In a room on the second floor, filled with young and beautiful girls, various fragrances of perfume permeated the air, so strong that it made one want to sneeze. Danielle sat in front of the dressing table, wearing a vintage puffed-sleeve dress in a pale yellow color. Her chestnut curls cascaded down the back of her head, adorned with a diamond tiara, and her makeup was exquisite. The other girls standing beside her praised her beauty one by one. Nora was one of them. She used to be a close confidante of Danielle¡¯s, but their rtionship shattered when Nora got together with Teagan. Danielle started mocking her, and this time even invited her rival, Jane, to the gathering. Even though Nora was angry, she had to curry favor with Danielle. Being the only daughter of the Parry family, she was always treated like a precious gem. If Nora wanted to secure her position within the Parry family in the future, she had to win Danielle¡¯s support. Nora searched every nook and cranny of her house and finally found an intricately carved and hollowed-out jade-iid pocket watch in the safe. Its exquisite design and craftsmanship had at least a history of over 200 years, and it was worth at least six figures in today¡¯s collecting market. ¡°Danielle, take a look at this pocket watch. Do you like it? It¡¯s yours, wishing you happy birthday, being joyful every day.¡± At the sight of the gift, Danielle finally softened her previously cold attitude. The people around them kept praising Nora, saying, ¡°Nora, your future sister-inw is great! She¡¯s willing to give you such an expensive pocket watch.¡± ¡°Yeah, and the key is that she is so beautiful and friendly. You two will definitely get along well when you live together.¡± Listening to these endlesspliments, Nora felt ted in her heart but pretended to be modest. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. These are just trivial items from my house. I have no idea how to choose. I remember that Danielle mentioned she lost a pocket watch before, so I thought of giving her this one.¡± As Nora finished speaking, everyone looked at her with envy in their eyes, making Nora feel quite proud. ¡°Just some rosewood bookshelves, a pair of white jade fish pendants, and some not-so-valuable calligraphy and paintings.¡± Jane walked in just as Nora was bragging about her family¡¯s collection, and a hint of ridicule appeared on her cold and fair face. She immediately exposed Nora¡¯s act of showing off. ¡°Are you sure all these things belong to you and not Cheyenne? I heard that not only did you mistreat Cheyenne, but you also secretly sold off the dowry left by Cheyenne¡¯s mother.¡± As her words fell, there was a murmuring sound throughout the room. In fact, everyone had thought the same, but who dared to speak out without evidence? Jane and Nora were love rivals, so Jane just spoke frankly to nail Nora¡¯s lies. Chapter 454: Tricks These people are so realistic. Just a moment ago, they were ttering and praising Nora, and now they were immediately criticizing her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I heard about this too. It seems like Nora¡¯s mother stole things and then stuffed them into her own family. Otherwise, how do you think her useless father and brother became wealthy?¡± ¡°Yeah, the vanity of this mother and daughter is too strong. I wonder what qualities Mr. Parry sees in Nora. There are plenty of people who are prettier than her.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s better in bed at enticing men. I heard that Miss Berry caught them in bed once, and it was Nora who initiated it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Being born from a mother who was a mistress, what good can she be?¡± ¡°Yeah, now that I think about it¡­ Cheyenne is really pitiful. Her mother died early, her inheritance was taken, and her reputation is ruined.¡± ¡­ Nora heard each and every one of these venomous words, and her heavily made-up face turned pale. She stood motionless, at a loss for what to do. Soon, her eyes filled with mist, shimmering with tears, presenting an appearance of pitiful vulnerability. ¡°Jane, I know you¡¯re angry that I got engaged to Teagan, but you split up because you¡¯re not suitable for each other. I¡¯m sorry for that. But it doesn¡¯t mean you can nder me at will.¡± ¡°You say this pocket watch belongs to Cheyenne. Do you have any proof?¡± As she cried, everyone began to doubt if they had been too harsh on Nora. After all, it was just unsubstantiated ims¡­ who knows what¡¯s true. Jane was enraged, she had always been arrogant and domineering, representing a cold-blooded female powerhouse in thepany. She had met some interns who yed innocent and pitiful, but she always had a way of taming them. But Nora was not her subordinate, and her usual methods obviously weren¡¯t suitable. ¡°I don¡¯t have proof for now. But¡­¡± Before her words could finish, a deep male voice interrupted her, ¡°No buts. Who invited you here? Who gave you the audacity to bully my fiancee on my territory, Jane?¡± The person who spoke was dressed in a well-fitting brown three-piece suit. He had a short hairstyle with hairspray, revealing a broad and full forehead, giving him a touch of rugged masculinity. Nora¡¯s face brightened, and she stepped forward, clinging to Teagan¡¯s arm, sobbing and whimpering in his ear, ¡°Teagan, you¡¯re finally here¡­¡± However, the surrounding girls rolled their eyes disdainfully. ¡®Mr. Parry really had no taste; he actually liked this kind of affected and coquettish woman.¡¯ Teagan raised his hand and embraced Nora¡¯s shoulder, showing a gentle and intimate manner, which stung Jane¡¯s self-esteem. When he used to be with her, he would also behave the same way. He truly was versatile, using the same move on any woman. But only innocent Nora would be deceived by his disy of dominance and tenderness. Jane sneered disdainfully, ¡°I haven¡¯tid a finger on her. Some people just love seeking attention, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°You!¡± Teagan, losing his temper due to being lectured, could only divert his anger towards his younger sister Danielle. He furrowed his eyebrows displeased and asked in a low voice, ¡°You know about her rtionship with me, so why did you invite her?¡± Doesn¡¯t this cause trouble for Nora? ¡°Bro, it¡¯s not entirely my fault. You probably don¡¯t know that Jane has been hanging out with Miss Davidson, going to clubs, shopping, having afternoon tea¡­ I wanted to use my connection with her to get to know Miss Davidson.¡± Jane actually buttered up Emily Davidson! This made Teagan¡¯s heart feel a bit conflicted again. Even though Nora was the sister of Cheyenne, she hadn¡¯t brought him any benefits so far. And Jane, whom he thought was a ¡°discarded piece,¡± had managed to make a stunningeback. After hesitating for two seconds, he didn¡¯t ask Jane to leave again. Instead, he calmly told her, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, just quietly enjoy your cake.¡± As Jane listened to the ¡°warning¡± in his words, a cold smile curved on her fiery, rosy lips. ¡°No need, I only came here for Danielle¡¯s sake. I¡¯ve delivered my gift. I don¡¯t want to see you lovebirds anymore.¡± She coolly turned around and left, her mind filled with a scene of Teagan protecting Nora. She didn¡¯t even notice when she bumped into someone. A sudden pang of pain shot through her shoulder, and Jane lifted her head to see a stunning figure in front of her. The woman in front of her wasn¡¯t tall, but she had perfect curves and a beautifully proportioned body. She was wearing a sky blue high-end strapless dress. The dress was intricately embroidered with handiwork, depicting blooming snow lotus flowers. The long skirt, made of silky and light pearl chiffon fabric, gleamed with a white, radiant luster under the lights. It was paired with a pair of white pointed high heels. When Jane finally recognized the woman¡¯s facial features, she involuntarily gasped, ¡°Cheyenne?¡± Why did shee here? Jane and Cheyenne had very few encounters, and their impression of each other wasn¡¯t favorable, thanks to Abbie. How could she let this little bitch see her in such a sorry state? With this in mind, Jane restrained her usual arrogant demeanor and quickened her pace to leave. Upon her arrival, Cheyenne became the most beautiful scenery in this magnificent lobby, drawing frequent nces from the wealthy elites. Shezily sat on the sofa, propping her chin up with her hand, her almond-shaped eyes bright and serene as she quietly observed the people around her, like a peaceful watercolor painting. Not far away, a few young men were dumbfounded, holding their wine sses, wanting to approach. But just as they mustered their courage, they saw a tall, imposing man in ck sitting next to the beauty, wrapping his arms around her and half-embracing her. This action seemed to dere his dominance in a domineering and unquestionable manner. Cheyenne turned her head slightly and coldly nced at therge hand resting on her shoulder, hummed, ¡°Take your hand off!¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that at least five people here want to invite you for a drink. I¡¯m just helping you avoid trouble,¡± he said. She should thank him. Unable to help herself, Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Are you sure Abbie wille?¡± As far as she knew, Abbie and Danielle were not very close. ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered softly, using subtle force as his hand felt her soft and smooth skin in his palm. Chapter 455: Mr. Foley is Chasing Miss Lawrence Not long after, Abbie indeed arrived, but she came in a high-profile manner as Master Vincent¡¯spanion. Vincent was dressed in a ck suit, while Abbie wore her usual elegant white long dress. ck and white, a timelessbination. The two of them walked hand in hand, looking like a perfectly matched couple. Teagan smiled and hurriedly went to greet them, ¡°Mr. Foley, Master Vincent, wee, please take a seat.¡± As his gaze swept behind him to Cheyenne and Abbie, a slight expression of surprise shed across his face, as if he was surprised that it was Cheyenne following Kelvin instead of Miss Berry. Abbie didn¡¯t expect to encounter Cheyenne here. With a quick nce, she saw the ¡°Starry Night¡± blue haute couture dress that Cheyenne was wearing, and her hand involuntarily tightened. This dress was something that she had been wanting. She had mentioned it to Kelvin, thinking that he would buy it for her. Who would have thought that Cheyenne would be the one wearing it now? The resentment and envy of having something that should have been hers but was snatched away by someone else spread in Abbie¡¯s eyes, and her gaze towards Cheyenne turned cold. But Cheyenne just turned back with a gentle, meaningful smile, and said, ¡°Miss Berry, it has been a while. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good rtionship with Master Vincent.¡± Abbie didn¡¯t say anything in response, standing in ce with a somewhat aloof attitude that made it clear she looked down on Cheyenne, making things awkward. Vincent could only elegantly answer her question, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were young. We reunited on my return to the country, and since I needed a femalepanion with me, I invited Abbie.¡± His words served as a reminder to Cheyenne. Abbie had lived with the Foley family for several years, so she would know Kelvin and naturally know Vincent as well. That exined why Abbie was able to obtain Misty Forest. Lost in thought, Cheyenne suddenly heard Vincent¡¯s teasingughter, and ufortable gazes both fell on her. One gaze carried a hint of scrutiny. The other gaze seemed to want to tear her limb from limb¡­ Needless to say, she knew it was Abbie. Cheyenne thought of something fun, and a delicate smile appeared on her exquisite face as she took the initiative to reach out her tender and slender hand, linking her arm with Kelvin¡¯s. ¡°As you all thought, Mr. Foley and I are currently¡­ um¡­¡± She was about to say ¡°friends with benefits,¡± but before she finished saying the word ¡°friends,¡± Kelvin covered her red lips with his hand. With one hand, he embraced her petite body from behind and answered calmly, ¡°I¡¯m pursuing her.¡± As his words fell, silence descended. Cheyenne widened her almond-shaped eyes, her eyelids fluttered slightly, and no one could see theplex emotions in her eyes. The people around her were all shocked. Mr. Foley had openly admitted that he was pursuing his former wife! As the saying goes, a good horse doesn¡¯t graze on the same patch of grass twice. And Kelvin, the wealthiest man in Akloit, had countless beautiful women throwing themselves at him. Yet he was pursuing Cheyenne. A woman he had abandoned. Abbie was even more furious, but years of cultivation kept her from bursting into anger in public like a shrew. Otherwise, she would have roared in anger. Why? Had Kelvin truly fallen in love with this bitch, Cheyenne? Abbie¡¯s red eyes were filled with bloodshot veins, and her cold voice sounded like a terrifying demon crawling out of hell, ¡°Why her? Even if it¡¯s not me, it can¡¯t be Cheyenne! Why her?¡± Kelvin frowned and tightened his grip on Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder, his voice nonchnt yet firm, ¡°It can only be her. And it won¡¯t be anyone else! Especially not you.¡± Abbie¡¯s suppressed emotionspletely broke in that moment. She fiercely bit her lip, feeling the metallic taste spreading in her mouth, stimting her tense nerves. She wanted to drink Cheyenne¡¯s blood! She wanted to tear her apart, strip away her beautiful appearance, and turn her into a lifeless corpse. Would he still love her then? Vincent didn¡¯t like Abbie¡¯s reaction at all. She was hispanion, but now she was losing control because of the news of his older brother¡¯s reunion with his ex-wife. Wasn¡¯t this smearing his face? Before Abbie could do something more extreme, Vincent took the initiative to break the eerie atmosphere. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Grandfather likes Miss Lawrence very much. If my older brother and Miss Lawrence are together, it would be a match made in heaven.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin smiled, and his cool voice carried a hint of sincere anticipation, which caught Vincent off guard. ¡°Thanks for your kind words.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart sway as she saw his series of reactions. This guy must be acting! His acting skills were too good. If she hadn¡¯t long given up on him, she might have actually believed his nonsense. Looking at the gloomy expression on Abbie¡¯s face, Cheyenne had a ridiculous thought in her mind. ¡®It must be that his first love secretly fell in love with someone else, so in order to win her back, he deliberately got close to me like this. His goal was to make Abbie jealous.¡¯ Looking at Abbie¡¯s sullen face, Cheyenne further confirmed her suspicions. The conversation here caught Danielle¡¯s attention, and she slowly walked over amidst a group of high-ssdies. The scene was like she was some kind of favored imperial consort making a grand entrance. Upon seeing Cheyenne in front of her, Danielle immediately pointed at her and reprimanded those around her in a loud, severe voice, ¡°Who invited her? The Parry family¡¯s banquet is not weing these despicable women.¡± Her voice was loud, and her words were sarcastic, showing no respect for Cheyenne. The others covered their mouths andughed, eagerly waiting for the show to start. Kelvin did not hesitate to step forward and stood tall in front of Cheyenne, his cold gaze looking down on Danielle from above. ¡°She is mypanion. Since the Parry family doesn¡¯t wee our presence, we can leave.¡± He used ¡°we¡± instead of ¡°me,¡± indicating that he intended to act in unison with Cheyenne. With that said, he actually took Cheyenne¡¯s hand and turned to leave. Teagan, of course, couldn¡¯t let him leave. In fact, he had finally managed to arrange for Kelvin to attend this banquet through Master Vincent. ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯ve misunderstood. You are an esteemed guest of the Parry family. My sister is young and ignorant. Please don¡¯t take her words seriously.¡± ¡°Young? I remember she¡¯s almost graduating from college. She¡¯s so emotionally unintelligent, brainless. If she wasn¡¯t thedy of the Parry family, I¡¯m afraid she would have been killed a long time ago.¡± Chapter 456: It Has Nothing to Do with Me As Cheyenne¡¯s mocking words fell, both the Parry siblings blushed and became visibly angry. This woman must have grown bolder because she had Kelvin backing her up. Seeing that the perfectly fine banquet was about to turn into a quarrel because of her foolish sister, Teagan hurriedly asked Nora to escort her away while he apanied the esteemed guests. Though Danielle was unwilling, she was silenced by a nce from Teagan and could only leave with frustration. Before leaving, Nora took a deliberate look at Cheyenne, waiting to unravel the shock and confusion within her heart.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. For example, why did she end up with Kelvin again? Why did Teagan invite these two to the banquet? From what she knew, the Parry family and the Foley family were not particrly close, nor did they engage in frequent business exchanges. After escorting Danielle back to her room, Nora made her way back to the second-floor bedroom, intending to question Teagan about why he invited Cheyenne. As she approached the door, she overheard a sparse conversation from inside ¨C familiar voices. One of them was undoubtedly Teagan¡¯s. ¡°I invited Kelvin as per your request, but I didn¡¯t anticipate that she¡¯d bring Cheyenne along. What should we do now?¡± The response came from another cold voice, and Nora¡¯s blood boiled as she listened attentively. ¡°The main purpose of this gathering is to verify whether Kelvin is that guy I injured. As for Cheyenne, her presence is wee. We¡¯ll take them out in one fell swoop! Then it¡¯ll be Abbie¡¯s turn to make her entrance¡­¡± Hearing the two inside discussing killing both Kelvin and Cheyenne, Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of excitement. If Cheyenne really died, it would be a wonderful thing for her! She listened intently, unaware that someone hade up behind her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Suddenly, a cold questioning voice came from behind, startling her into letting out a scream. Her scream caught the attention of those inside, and in the next moment, the door swung open. A tall figure draped in ck slowly approached, enveloping Nora¡¯s frame. Feeling an inexplicable chill spreading from her feet to her body, Nora gulped when she met Teagan¡¯s slender and profound eyes. ¡°Tea¡­ Teagan.¡± Teagan¡¯s hand naturally rested on her shoulder, the cool touch from his fingertips traveling through her skin, reaching her marrow as if heralding the imminent arrival of winter. His other hand gently caressed Nora¡­ ¡°I know you¡¯re the most well-behaved girl. Tell me, what did you hear just now?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡­ I heard¡­ I heard that you wanted to kill Cheyenne¡­ Ah! Teagan, spare me. I won¡¯t spread this. I also despise her, you know,¡± Nora stammered, her hair standing on end and her words incoherent. Thump, thump, thump¡­ Another person in the room made their way over. The sound of footsteps grazing against the floor was faint but steady. The neer was dressed in a well-tailored ck suit, with an unparalleled handsome face. ¡°I remember you¡¯re Cheyenne¡¯s sister, right?¡± He gently wrapped his arm around Nora¡¯s shoulder, his voice tempting as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Would you like to witness Cheyenne¡¯s tragic fate?¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to take revenge. How about it?¡± ¡°If Cheyenne dies, her luxurious mansion will be yours.¡± He was like the serpent in the Garden of Eden, tempting humans to pluck the apple of desire. It must be said that he was very perceptive. Hisst sentence struck a chord in Nora¡¯s heart. The vi her family currently lived in Akloit, while not bad, was much smaller than their previous one. Nora used to have a dedicated art studio, but now she had to convert a tiny storage room into her workspace. It was dark and damp, requiring lights even during the day, which ultimately harmed her eyesight. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Nora¡¯s eyes, dark and gleaming, focused on the hypnotic lights on the wall. Her mind went nk, and she felt a trance-like state. ¡­ In the morous golden hall, melodious music filled the air. Swarovski chandelier hanging in the center of the ceiling emitted dazzling blue and purple lights. The alternating lights grazed his well-defined features, entuating his high nose bridge. His deep, indulgent smile was directed at the beautiful woman beside him. However, the woman seemed uninterested. She raised her chin and nodded slightly. Bored, she picked up a ss of red wine from the table and lightly swirled the liquid within. Just as she was about to take a sip, a big hand reached over and snatched it away. ¡°Drinking is harmful, especially for a woman. Don¡¯t drink,¡± he said, finishing all the wine himself and cing the empty ss back in front of Cheyenne. She looked at the empty ss, her eyes nk, and responded in a voice devoid of emotion, ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t because you want to drink it yourself that you took it from me?¡± Upon hearing her words, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help butugh wryly. What kind of person was he in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes? ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± Abbie, who happened to see the two of themughing and chatting intimately, ignited with jealous anger that burned hotter and higher with each passing moment. Wearing a pair of white high-heeled shoes, she walked up to them. Stopping in front of them, she spoke with a tinge of emotion, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you with Kelvin here. It hasn¡¯t even been two weeks, and you¡¯re already back together. That¡¯s not like you.¡± Cheyenne had intended to dismiss Abbie with a disdainful nce, but her attention was caught by the pattern on her handbag. It was the same pattern as the earring, as if part of a set. Realizing that Abbie intended to ¡°catch up¡± with Kelvin, Cheyenne tactfully stood up and walked towards the balcony outside. ¡°You two chat. It¡¯s stuffy in here, so I¡¯ll go get some fresh air outside.¡± She left gracefully, without a hint of hesitation. Kelvin watched her figure depart and smiled bitterly at how jealous she was. He hadn¡¯t realized before that she could be so jealous. Turning his gaze back to Abbie, he only felt disgust and distance. ¡°My rtionship with her seems to have nothing to do with you. So, what do you want with me?¡± He had indeed changed. In the past, he would never have used such a tone to speak with her. ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t you want to know why I came to the banquet with Vincent?¡± She bit her red lip, seemingly unwilling, as she asked. Kelvin¡¯s reply shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. ¡°Who youe with, has that got anything to do with me?¡± Chapter 457: Abbie’s Conspiracy Abbie couldn¡¯t help but recall the heartwarming scene she witnessed between Kelvin and Cheyenne earlier. She had never seen him smile so genuinely before. He had shown a side she had never experienced when they were together. Lost in her thoughts, Abbie suddenly noticed Kelvin cing a pair of blue sapphire earrings in front of her. With a serious expression, he looked at her. ¡°Is this yours?¡± he asked. Kelvin remembered clearly seeing her wear it numerous times before. This must be it. As Abbie saw the earring, her heart skipped a beat, and a sense of panic arose within her. It was indeed her earring. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if she had lost it that night, either at the abandoned building or on her way home. She had searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. And now, unexpectedly, it was in Kelvin¡¯s hand. Abbie mustered a faint smile and reached out to take them. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my earring. I didn¡¯t expect you to find it. Please, give it back to me.¡± But just as her fingers were about to touch the earring, Kelvin pulled his hand back, tightly clutching onto it. ¡°This earring wasn¡¯t found by me but Cheyenne,¡± he stated firmly. Oh no!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, Abbie¡¯s face turned pale, drained of all color. Kelvin observed her reaction, evidently realizing something, and his handsome face turned ashen as he punched the sofa¡¯s armrest, causing a dull pain in his knuckles. The atmosphere around them grew heavy, and his voice rang out coldly. ¡°Did you kill Jase? Is this just your n to frame Cheyenne? You¡¯re truly insane!¡± ¡°Insane?¡± Abbie chuckled, her lustrous eyes filled with tears, a touch of crimson making them heart-wrenching. ¡°So now you¡¯re taking Cheyenne¡¯s side against me? If I¡¯m truly insane, it¡¯s all because of what you¡¯ve driven me to!¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t rat me out, Kelvin, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have invited me here to talk,¡± she continued smugly, reaching out to grab his arm, only to be pushed away by Kelvin. He looked at her disdainfully, flicking her hand away without a trace of kindness. Impatience etched on his face, he demanded, ¡°First, tell me, did you kill Jase?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Abbie truthfully replied. She hadn¡¯t lied. It wasn¡¯t her who had killed Jase; it was Master Davon. She was merely an aplice, handing him the knife. ¡°Then how do you exin your earring being found at the crime scene? And there¡¯s surveince footage too. Do you want me to show it to you?¡± Kelvin took out his phone, opened the previously retrieved video from the hospital, and ced it in front of Abbie. On the screen, they could see Abbie and Vincent walking out of the hospital room together. The person in the adjacent room was Jase. ¡°You both came out within a minute. Is that just a coincidence?¡± Kelvin questioned. Abbie bit her rosy lip tightly, herplex emotions gradually clearing up, as if a determined resolve had settled in her eyes. Initially, she had wanted to give Kelvin a chance. As long as he still loved her, she would spare him. However, the reality saddened Abbie. He had chosen to stand against her and interrogate her, siding with Cheyenne. In that case, she could be heartless too. What she couldn¡¯t have, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t get either. Abbie sneaked her hand into her handbag and took out a small ss vial. She dipped her finger into it, collecting a small amount of white powder under her fingernail. Then, she picked up a ss of red wine from the table. Taking advantage of the moment, she discreetly flicked the white powder from her fingernail into the wine ss. She handed the ss to Kelvin. ¡°Kelvin, it has been quite a few days since west met. Talking about such matters in such a beautiful ambiance seems dull. How about we have a drink first?¡± she suggested. ¡°You answer my question first!¡± Kelvin retorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, I won¡¯t answer,¡± Abbie casually responded. Seated on the elegant upholstered sofa, Abbie pressed her lips together. She wore a white gown, exuding purity and grace, like a lotus flower untainted by the mundane world. But beneath her good appearance hid a heart as treacherous as a snake. Kelvin snatched the wine ss from her and swiftly downed its contents. The remaining red wine dripped from his lips onto his Adam¡¯s apple as it rolled sensually. Abbie observed the scene y out. She hadced the wine with the drug Vincent had given her, which was potent enough to incapacitate even an ox, let alone a person. A sharp sound echoed as the wine ss slipped from Kelvin¡¯s hand, shattering into countless pieces. The red wine spilled onto the golden floor, intertwining the red and gold, creating a gilded noble hue. The world before Kelvin¡¯s eyes grew hazy and chaotic. Kelvin felt as if he were spinning in a stormy sea, growing heavy and bewildered. Finally, everything turned ck, and he lost consciousness. His tall body fell backward, quietly resting against the sofa, appearing as if he were merely sleeping. ¡­ When he woke up again, Kelvin found himself in a familiar yet unfamiliar setting. Clean floor-to-ceiling windows showcased a boundless blue sea, with fluffy white clouds reflecting on its surface like white cotton balls. Warm sunlight bathed the room, but Kelvin¡¯s numb and cool body couldn¡¯t sense any warmth. Kelvin finally remembered where he was. This was the seaside vi he had rented for Abbie. It was located near Akloit¡¯s only stretch of sea, the ¡°Lovers Bay.¡± Legend had it that couples who could see the purple moonlight on this seaside would stay together forever. A long time ago, a couple hade here in search of the purple moonlight. Unfortunately, the man died while diving, and his partner subsequentlymitted suicide out of grief. In her suicide note, she mentioned seeing the legendary purple moon the night before. Tomemorate their love, the locals renamed this stretch of sea ¡°Lovers Bay.¡± With the city¡¯s development, the surroundingnd had been acquired by developers. Luxury waterfront vis were built, and the legend of Lovers Bay became a selling point. Kelvin had chosen this ce because it was not too far from the center of Akloit, taking at least an hour¡¯s drive back and forth. The second reason was that it was quiet and provided a suitable environment for Abbie to recover. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect this ce to be his prison one day. How ridiculous. A gentle breeze carrying a hint of salty sea air brushed his face as the pure whitece curtains fluttered in the air. Kelvin¡¯s gaze was drawn to a photo hanging on the floor-to-ceiling window. All over the ss wall were Cheyenne¡¯s photos, each with a red cross drawn over her face, riddled with puncture marks. In bold letters, the word ¡°DEAD¡± was written, delineating the homeowner¡¯s intense hatred. Chapter 458: Not Getting Angry Because I Don’t Care In the midst of contemtion, the door to the room was pushed open from the outside. Abbie changed into a sexy apricot suspenders nightgown, with a deep V-neck revealing a fair glimpse of her chest. Her cleavage protruded like a shallow stream in the countryside. Her long chestnut hair flowed freely as she walked towards him with a seductive sway, barefoot. Kelvin nced at her briefly before averting his gaze, staring out of the window with a gloomy expression. ¡°What do you want?¡± His voice was as cold as the frost in autumn, imposing without anger. Abbie, however, ignored his question and walked over, elegantly sitting on hisp, her fair arms wrapping around his neck, her body rubbing against his chest like a seductive snake. The strong scent of her perfume filled his nostrils, making him feel nauseous and sick to his stomach. Kelvin tightly closed his eyes, the veins on his forehead bulging, a look of difort and disgust hurting Abbie¡¯s self-esteem.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do I disgust you this much? Do you even find looking at me unnecessary?¡± she said with a bitter and miserable smile. ¡°Yes! You make me sick now,¡± Kelvin replied without hesitation, his voice calm as if discussing the weather casually. This response wasn¡¯t particrly hurtful, but it was highly insulting. Especially to a woman who had loved him so deeply for many years, the pain wasn¡¯t from unrequited love but from the fact that he didn¡¯t need her love at all. Abbie¡¯s cool and fair fingertips caressed Kelvin¡¯s eyebrows and eyes, as if touching a rare treasure delicately. ¡°You know, Kelvin, from the moment I saw you, I wanted to sit in your arms and caress your face like this. It feels wonderful,¡± Abbie said. Kelvin turned his head, avoiding her fingers, and coldly uttered a short sentence, ¡°Shameless, don¡¯t touch me!¡± The more he resisted, the more audacious Abbie became. After all, he was now tied to the chair, unable to move. The wealthy and powerful Akloit tycoon could only be controlled like a doll by her. ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no one else in this room. What are you embarrassed about? Oh, by the way, Cheyenne is here too¡­ Imagine her reaction if she were to see us together¡­ Hahaha,¡± Abbie said, deliberately teasing. At the mention of ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Kelvin finally opened his eyes, and his face finally showed a change in expression. His heartstrings tightened, filled with worry. Why was Cheyenne here? Was she captured too? Abbie noticed his concern and yfully whispered in his ear, her body leaning close to his. ¡°When we were at the hospitalst time, I told Cheyenne that we slept together. Surprisingly, she remained calm. Kelvin, are you sure Cheyenne still loves you?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose me? I¡¯m wealthy now. My disease has long been cured. If you want children, I can give you that too,¡± she continued. After hearing her words, Kelvin¡¯s handsome face turned even more grim. No wonder Cheyenne looked at him with disdain and disgust when she saw him and Abbie together at the hospital. Little did he know that their current position was also quite intimate, and all of this was presented before Cheyenne¡¯s almond eyes. Cheyenne was momentarily stunned, but then became interested in watching the drama unfold. If her mouth weren¡¯t gagged, she would have liked to give some guidance. Abbie must be wearing twoyers of breast pads to make her chest look like that! Abbie had tried to make herself sex, but why was she still standing there foolishly? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to take off Kelvin¡¯s clothes? Kelvin, the despicable man, was blocked by Abbie, so Cheyenne couldn¡¯t see his reaction. But even without thinking, Cheyenne knew that this guy must be enjoying himself now. With a beautiful woman willingly throwing herself at him, he was truly lucky. While Cheyenne inwardly sighed, her gaze unexpectedly collided with Kelvin¡¯s eyes. In that split second of eye contact, there was a feeling as if they had traveled through centuries. The deep ckness in his eyes reflected her image. Unreasonably, this made her face feel hot. Was Kelvin unwilling? What reason does he have to be unwilling? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time¡­ It was just like free food delivered to his door, why wouldn¡¯t he eat it? But then, she remembered that she was being tied now. If Kelvin could manage to please Abbie and let them both go, then she would appreciate him. Seemingly understanding the ¡°hint¡± in Cheyenne¡¯s gaze, his eyes began to fill with anger, chillingly cold. Abbie found no warmth she desired from Kelvin, so she had to leave hisp. Following his line of sight, she looked towards the closet. She couldn¡¯t help but coldly chuckle. ¡°So, you knew Cheyenne was here too. Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have to hide anymore.¡± With her arms crossed, she walked to the entrance of the closet, opened it, and grabbed Cheyenne by her hair, pulling her out. Abbie usually pretended to be soft and delicate, but she was actually stronger than Cheyenne. With this yank, she nearly ripped off a patch of Cheyenne¡¯s scalp. Cheyenne¡¯s face, which was pale and delicate, contorted in pain as she stared intently at Abbie. Damn it! If it wasn¡¯t for her hands being tied up now, based on Abbie alone, would she dare to touch her beautiful hair? What a disgusting person! This was the hair she had spent thousands of dors maintaining. If one strand fell out, she wouldment it for half a day. ¡°Mmm¡­ uh¡­¡± Kelvin watched Cheyenne in pain and wished he could endure the pain for her. ¡°Abbie, let her go! If there¡¯s anything, take it up with me.¡± Proudly, Abbie continued to sow discord between the two of them. ¡°Are you protecting her now? Kelvin, you said before that you would date anyone in this world except for Cheyenne. You said you dislike her and find her annoying whenever you see her.¡± Kelvin nervously stared at the ground. He did say those things before. But they weren¡¯t his true feelings. It was because Abbie intentionally brought up Cheyenne in front of him that he would respond like that. He sneakily nced at Cheyenne, who was sitting on the ground with a calm expression. Clearly, Abbie¡¯s words didn¡¯t affect her. Cheyenne even had a twitch at the corner of her eye. Was this a fight between kindergarten children? Bringing up the other person¡¯s past embarrassments¡­ She and Kelvin were already divorced. This level of talk was insignificant to her. She wasn¡¯t angry because she didn¡¯t care. Chapter 459: Who Do You Think You Are? Cheyenne¡¯s reaction left Abbie feeling as if she had punched a pillow with all her might. Since she couldn¡¯t anger Cheyenne, she decided to change the topic. Abbie, brimming with arrogance, walked up to Cheyenne. She looked down on her, her gaze regal like a queen, while Cheyenne appeared like a lowly captive. Smack. A powerful pnded on Cheyenne¡¯s fair and wless cheek, causing it to quickly turn red and swollen. Cheyenne didn¡¯t even furrow her brows, her icy gaze fixed on Abbie, as if saying, ¡°Just you wait.¡± Abbie¡¯s defiant attitude only made her more displeased. Cheyenne was the one who had been pped, yet how dare Cheyenne look at her with such an arrogant, domineering gaze? Who gave her the gall? Kelvin¡¯s pupils slightly contracted; all of his attention was focused on Cheyenne¡¯s swollen face, visibly filled with concern. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Abbie, don¡¯t touch her!¡± A warning voice resounded in the room, entering Cheyenne¡¯s ears, feeling like an unexpected gust of wind blowing into her heart. After all, chaos had ensued. The anger and concern in his eyes didn¡¯t seem fake. Cheyenne had never imagined that one day Kelvin would stand up to Abbie for her. Nor did she dare to think that he would care about her¡­ ¡°Kelvin, you can¡¯t handle much, can you? You¡¯re already feeling heartbroken. Just watch carefully because I¡¯m going to make her feel a hundred times more pain! A thousand times more!¡± Abbie grinned maliciously, as if she wanted to hear Cheyenne begging for mercy. For the first time, she tore off the ck duct tape covering Cheyenne¡¯s mouth. Her actions were rough. With her mouth now free, Cheyenne coldly questioned her, ¡°Abbie, I only have one question for you. Where did you get the Misty Forest that you used on me before?¡± They were all in their hands now, there was no way they could escape. Abbie didn¡¯t hide anything and answered Cheyenne¡¯s question with an arrogant tone, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to have Misty Forest, did you? Well, I bought it from TWILIGHT.¡± TWILIGHT! So she knew about TWILIGHT all along! After her words fell, both Cheyenne and Kelvin froze. They had both painstakingly traced and investigated until they discovered the existence of TWILIGHT. The scenes inside had shocked them when they personally explored it. Abbie, as a ¡°pure and kind¡± person, shouldn¡¯t have been involved with these dark aspects of the world. How did she know about TWILIGHT? Misty Forest was one of TWILIGHT¡¯s three treasures, and it rarely made its way outside. Cheyenne took a deep breath, and the salty smell of the sea breeze outside entered her throat, causing irritation and dryness. She felt extremely ufortable. With her voice slightly hoarse, she asked, ¡°Did you also kill Jase?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At the mention of Jase, Abbie scoffed coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him, but he deserved to die! He shouldn¡¯t have attempted to find more clues, especially after getting his hands on the sample of Misty Forest.¡± Misty Forest? How could Jase have that? Cheyenne recalled the nurse she had bumped into at the hospital, holding an empty bottle, ready to throw it away. Now everything made sense. She had given Misty Forest to Eddie without realizing that officials had assigned Jonathan to secretly investigate ¡°The Hand of God¡±. TWILIGHT was one of the industries under The Hand of God, and Misty Forest was their preferred tool. If Jase could find more clues and strike a blow to the Hand of God, it would undoubtedly be a great achievement. Jase was also one of the candidates for the director position. If he could achieve this great feat, he would undoubtedly be a celebrity featured in newspaper headlines, effortlessly securing the position of the hospital director. So, he went to great lengths to steal samples from Eddie¡¯sboratory. Unbeknownst to him, Abbie from the neighboringb overheard everything. She was afraid that her past actions would be exposed, which is why she developed a murderous intent towards Jase. No, she couldn¡¯t havemitted the perfect murder and disposed of the body on her own. There were footprints on the stairs, belonging to a man and a woman. Abbie refused to admit that she killed someone, so the culprit must be the man she was with. ¡°So, you killed him with someone else. Who was the man helping you?¡± Cheyenne coldly interrogated. Was it Master Vincent? Because in the surveince video, it showed him and Abbie leaving the office one after another. Listening to Cheyenne¡¯s chilling questioning tone, Abbie showed no sign of nervousness upon hearing this news. With a slight curve of her red lips, she answered with a smiling flourish, ¡°A man you would never expect.¡± In the end, she stood from the perspective of a victor and ¡°friendly¡± reminded Cheyenne, ¡°Considering we are old acquaintances, I advise you not to investigate his identity.¡± ¡°He- you can¡¯t handle him!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, your fate is in my hands. If you invite death, feel free to do so.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to die at someone else¡¯s hands because your opponent is me, and I want to personally take your life.¡± Every word was filled with intimidation. If it were an ordinary person in such a vulnerable situation, it would be natural to think about how to protect himself and keep humble amidst the humiliation. But Cheyenne was not someone who feared death. Abbie had shown such immense hatred and murderous determination towards her, yet Cheyenne still provocatively taunted her without any regard for her own life. ¡°Just with you? If you really dare to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t have kept me alive until now.¡± As the words fell, Abbie tightened her fists, inwardly astonished. Vincent had instructed her not to harm Cheyenne in any way. As for Kelvin, Abbie couldn¡¯t bear to hurt him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant. Soon, you will be dead.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s wait until that timees. Right now, I¡¯m thirsty. Go get me some water.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Just do what I say. If I die, do you think you won¡¯t bear any consequences?¡± With Cheyenne¡¯s words, Abbie stood in ce, hesitating for a while. In the end, she walked out of the room. When she returned, she held a ss of water in her hand. As she approached Cheyenne, a malicious glint shed through her eyes. ¡°You want water, right? Well, I¡¯ll feed you some water!¡± Ssh! The entire ss of cold water flowed down from the top of Cheyenne¡¯s head, quickly soaking her hair. It dripped down her wide, smooth forehead, onto her cheeks, chin, and finally onto her cor. Cheyenne was wearing a strapless design on her dress, and the crystal-clear water droplets seeped into her clothes along her delicate, sexy corbone. It became soaked. The thin fabric entuated her curvaceous figure, highlighting how tempting she was. Despite appearing disheveled, Cheyenne remainedposed, disying a seductive smile on her face. In a soft voice, sheughed and said, ¡°Not bad. It was quite hot outside, but now it¡¯s much cooler.¡± As her words fell, Abbie became even more furious. What kind of monster was Cheyenne? She was acting so arrogantly even when death was imminent! Chapter 460: Kelvin has Fallen in Love with You ¡°Abbie! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Kelvin angrily eximed. The cold and determined expression on his face, illuminated by the light outside the window, reflected his frustrations. His hands, bound behind him, showcased the tension in his veins, highlighting his current state of emotion. He never knew that Abbie¡¯s innocence and kindness were merely an act, nor did he realize her true nature, so rebellious and fierce. Several times, he mistakenly thought that Cheyenne was bullying his high school ssmates, only to find outter, through exnations from those around him, that the guy was dating multiple girls while deceiving them for money and pleasure. He even harassed Cheyenne¡¯s good friend, Kate, which led to Cheyenne grabbing him and beating him up in front of the school¡¯s billiard room. From then on, he changed for the better. Furthermore, there were several instances where Cheyenne taught a lesson to scoundrels involved in fraud and unforgivable criminals. Her apparent arrogance was just her way to protect herself. Cheyenne had never harmed anyone. On the contrary, she possessed kindness and loyalty that others couldn¡¯t see. She participated in gamingpetitions to help Rachel. She bravely confronted the principal at Akloit College for the sake of her good friend, Kate. She even faced off with the Dark League and hackers to protect him. Thinking of all this, Kelvin deeply regretted how blind he was to mistake a treasure for a good-for-nothing. Abbie¡¯s tender cheeks glowed with a smile reminiscent of glistening spring water. She lowered her head and whispered into Cheyenne¡¯s ear. ¡°Actually, Kelvin has fallen in love with you long ago. It¡¯s just because of his mother that he detests the color red and has reservations about marriage.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°But unfortunately, it seems you two are destined to miss each other. Hahaha.¡± As those words fell from Abbie¡¯s lips, Cheyenne¡¯s face exhibited a mix of emotions. Kelvin didn¡¯t like the color red? Yet, her clothes consisted predominantly of ck and red, including various shades of pink and crimson¡­ shades of red that were her favorites. Cheyenne met Kelvin when his mother had be a vegetable lying in a hospital bed. The Foley family never mentioned his mother, and even Corey himself seemed to have forgotten that he still had a wife. After hearing Kelvin¡¯s childhood experiences from Old Mr. Foley, Cheyenne¡¯s impression of her vegetable ¡°mother-inw¡± was tarnished. Gracie, Kelvin¡¯s mother, was undoubtedly beautiful. In an era where stic surgery, makeup techniques, and photographic technology were rtivelycking, she could still captivate everyone in a stunning red dress, exuding unrivaled elegance. However, this seemingly perfect woman concealed a deranged and sadistic heart. Perhaps Corey didn¡¯t love his wife and family as much as he portrayed. While enduring an unfortunate marriage, Kelvin¡¯s mother had also inflicted her suffering onto her young son. His fear of marriage likely stemmed from the neglect he experienced in his early years. Never having felt the love of a family, he never imagined that he would encounter a woman or get married, let alone be suddenly bestowed with a wife. Cheyenne suddenly began to understand his previous neglect and dissatisfaction towards her. Upon careful reflection, she realized that from the moment they met, she had always pursued Kelvin persistently. Whether it was on their engagement or wedding day, or even their first night together, he sternly warned her, ¡°Beware the consequences of your actions.¡± She naively believed that her passionate love could move him and make him fall in love with her. But in the end, she was doused with cold water by him. Abbie said Kelvin loved her, which was a joke to Cheyenne. Throughout their three-year marriage, she was always the one taking the initiative, even if Kelvin showed the slightest sign of concern, she would be ecstatic. All Abbie wanted was to unt her victorious stance in front of Cheyenne. Seeing Cheyenne¡¯s silence, she left satisfied, and the room returned to tranquility. With the window open, the ocean breeze blew in gently, waves crashing against the shore, carrying along the sand¡­ creating a faint and rhythmic sound. It wasn¡¯t until a man¡¯s maic voice of concern reached her ears that Cheyenne snapped back to reality. ¡°Cheyenne, are you alright?¡± She deliberately avoided Kelvin¡¯s intense gaze and shook her head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I shouldn¡¯t have taken you to the banquet, I didn¡¯t expect you would be implicated too.¡± Recalling being captured and brought here, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes became unusually bright as she exined the reason for her presence. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. I know Abbie wanted to harm me, and I saw her putting something in your drink. When Nora brought the same drink to me, I drank it.¡± Kelvin listened with a bewildered expression, his deep-set eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you crazy? Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, have you ever heard an old saying? Nothing ventured, nothing gained.¡± There were two reasons that Cheyenne cooperated with them: first, she wanted to see the regret on Kelvin¡¯s face; second, she wanted to know who Abbie¡¯s aplice was. For now, the second question remained unanswered. As for the first, to her surprise, Kelvin¡¯s face was filled with anger. All that was left in his eyes was disgust. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Kelvin¡¯s regretful expression. Oh well. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± He called her name with deep affection. The woman¡¯s ear trembled imperceptibly and she closed her eyes, choosing to ignore him sarcastically. ¡°Mr. Foley, perhaps you should call me Miss Lawrence. Cheyenne doesn¡¯t seem quite appropriate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? Don¡¯t they all call you that too?¡± ¡°They are my friends, are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. He smiled bitterly, realizing that in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, they weren¡¯t even friends. ¡­ Not knowing how long they had been asleep, they heard two sets of footsteps outside the door. A dull sound, each step hitting the ground forcefully. It should be a man¡¯s footsteps. Tap, tap, tap. The sound was crisp, the footsteps slightly faster, as if running. It must be Abbie¡¯s footsteps¡­ Someone wasing! The two light sleepers immediately woke up, their gazes fixed on the tightly closed wooden door. The door opened. First, a pair of ck leather shoes came into view, then as their gaze moved upwards, they saw a ck robe. The man wore a white featureless mask, eerie and cold. He was the judge from TWILIGHT! Chapter 461: Take a Look at Yourself No, in other words, he was Aidan! Under the mask, the man smirked devilishly, his red lips curling up with a chuckle escaping from beneath the mask, sending a shiver down their spines. The man confidently strode towards Cheyenne and stopped in front of her, extending a well-defined hand and gripping her fair and delicate chin. Cheyenne was forced to lift her head and met the gaze of the man behind the mask. It wasn¡¯t the usual deep ck. Instead, it had a hint of hazel, with slender almond-shaped eyes. The ratio of iris to sclera was higher than normal, making it a somewhat ufortable sight. Eyes are the windows to the soul, and it was clear that this person had a deceitful and cunning personality. In Cheyenne¡¯s mind, an image suddenly appeared, ovepping with the eyes in front of her, and she understood. ¡°Master Davon, is this how you treat a guest who has done favors for the Todd family?¡± The man gave a shallow smile, slowly releasing her chin, andplimented her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, indeed, you are sharp-witted. You have recognized me.¡± ¡°A person¡¯s appearance can change, but their scent never does. Master Davon, you exude the fragrance of XO brandy, which must be rted to the industries you manage.¡± ¡°Unlike you, Master Iker, who emanates a cool lotus scent.¡± She had actually caught a whiff of it in the underground of the TWILIGHTst time, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it then. When Davon approached her again just now, the scent of the brandy grew stronger, although it was mixed with the strong fragrance of his cologne, yet she still caught a hint of it. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what scent did he have? Having been recognized, he no longer needed to keep wearing the stuffy mask. His revealed face indeed belonged to Master Davon. ¡°Why?¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t understand. He had already achieved a position where hecked neither money nor power, so why did he choose to conspire with those people from TWILIGHT? Master Davon chuckled as if he had heard a joke. From a higher vantage point, he gazed down at Cheyenne, his eyes filled with desire and undisguised murderous intent. His gaze was aggressively invasive. ¡°Why? You dare to ask me why, haha. If you hadn¡¯t helped my older brother, maybe I would spare you.¡± ¡°But you actually helped cure my older brother, which is not something you should have done. You escaped from the previous car ident. I hired a top-ranked killer with three hundred million dors but you avoided his fatal attack. You¡¯re really lucky, huh?¡± Then, he nced meaningfully at Kelvin and continued, ¡°But you¡¯re also a jinx. Mr. Foley had divorced you but still got involved, tsk tsk.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. ¡°Master Davon, you do have such a superstition? It¡¯s okay. But Kelvin and me already had a clean break. It would be better if you just let him go.¡± Kelvin understood she was trying to protect him and felt moved, his eyes turning slightly red. Davon hadn¡¯t expected that even at this point, Cheyenne would still speak up for Kelvin, who had caused harm to him. Unfortunately, they both couldn¡¯t escape. She suddenly realized and looked at Davon with a smile, showing no signs of impending doom. ¡°So, it was you who spent a fortune to hire someone to kill me, the Todd family is indeed wealthy! But next time, Master Davon, you can just give me the money directly. I don¡¯t mind putting on a show of suicide for you.¡± Davon frowned. Cheyenne was indeed a unique woman; others would have started begging for mercy by now. He found himself increasingly intrigued by her. ¡°Next time? If you don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me, has my older brother recovered from his leg injury or not?¡± ¡°As long as you tell me that, I¡¯ll marry you and make you the mistress of the Todd family, enjoying endless riches and glory.¡± Coercion turned into temptation. Kelvin tensed up, furrowing his brows. He sternly retorted, ¡°Do you think she may fancy that position? Isn¡¯t the mistress of the Foley family more tempting?¡± Cheyenne nced at him disdainfully. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Foley, but I¡¯m not interested in that position either!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you tested each other already? Howe you are all scared of a crippled Iker?¡± As she spoke, Cheyenne looked interestedly at Davon¡¯s changing expression. When he heard her mention Iker, his eyes flickered and mes of anger ignited. His face changed drastically.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re quite sharp-tongued. I wonder if your lips are as annoying as your words. Let me find out.¡± ¡°Miss Berry, could you step outside for a moment? Miss Lawrence and I need to talk privately.¡± ¡°You can try, then you¡¯ll know.¡± Abbie couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted by Master Davon¡¯s words. Was Master Davon going to make a move on Cheyenne? That was great. She was certainly happy to see such a situation and exited the room. Davon grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s chin with one hand and leaned his tall figure closer, as if about to kiss her. The distance between them grew shorter and shorter. Kelvin, with icy coldness emanating from him, eagerly eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± A chilling aura surrounded him, as though he had been submerged in icy water. The more anxious he became, the more audacious Iker became. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been alone in a loveless marriage for three years. It¡¯s truly pitiful. I guarantee that after you experience it with me just once, you¡¯ll fall in love with it. It¡¯s something Kelvin can¡¯t give you.¡± Cheyenne felt nauseous. Davon had probably fooled around with countless women, and beneath his attractive facade, there were likely hidden diseases¡­ Inparison, Kelvin seemed cleaner. Just as Davon¡¯s lips were about to touch hers, Cheyenne quietly untied the rope that bound her hands from behind her back. She had long learned the skill of untying ropes with one hand. She hadn¡¯t freed herself earlier, but merely wanted to gather more useful information. Hmm. As Davon¡¯s lips descended, she turned her face to the side, and the warm sensationnded on her cheek. In that split second, Cheyenne¡¯s hand swiftly retrieved a silver needle from under her skirt and forcefully struck the back of the man¡¯s neck. And as he was marveling at how fragrant Cheyenne was, everything went dark before his eyes, she lost his vision, and his body went stiff, except for his clear-mindedness. Suddenly, his body copsed onto Cheyenne¡¯s. With a disgusted expression, she reached out and pushed him away, and even gave him two hard kicks before feeling satisfied. ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to defile me with that filthy mouth of yours!¡± ¡°You should take a look at yourself in the mirror.¡± Chapter 462: Abbie’s Death Just as Davon was about to open his mouth to shout, a silver needle came whizzing through the air and urately pierced his throat. Instantly, his voice seemed to be silenced, as if absorbed by a sound suppressor. She was precise in her actions. The acupoint she targeted sealed his voice without causing any fatal bleeding. Thankfully, she had habitually tied a row of silver needles and carried a small knife on her thigh when she came to attend the banquet. Having regained her freedom, Cheyenne casually lifted her skirt, revealing a captivating glimpse of her fair and slender thigh to Kelvin ¨C an alluring sight. She took out the knife, biting the scabbard with her mouth and holding the knife handle in her other hand. With a gentle swipe, she cut the velveteen string on Kelvin¡¯s wrist. The rope snapped. This knife was different from ordinary knives. It was forged entirely from steel and had undergone intense forging with high-temperature mes. Its sharpness could be described as effortlessly cutting through iron like mud. She sheathed the knife and elegantly waved her hand, saying, ¡°Alright, Mr. Foley, I have other matters to attend to. You can stay where you find itfortable.¡± After speaking, she lifted her foot, preparing to leave. As soon as Kelvin regained the use of his hands, he immediately wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled the petite woman into his embrace. With a husky and maic voice, he whispered into her ear, his warm breath tickling her fair neck. Soon, her cheeks turned red. ¡°Cheyenne, Master Iker might be in danger. Let me protect you by your side,¡± Kelvin said, his intense gaze fixed on the right side of Cheyenne¡¯s face. Lowering his head, he covered it with his own lips. He licked it. The exact same spot as Davon! Startled and furious, Cheyenne turned her head around to re at him and unhesitatingly delivered a p to his face. ¡°Are you a beast?¡± she questioned. Kelvin remained calm even after being pped. With a faint smile ying on his lips, he replied in a leisurely manner, ¡°I just wanted to disinfect you.¡± Was he saying that Davon¡¯s mouth was dirty? Cheyenne understood his meaning but still gave him a fierce look. She raised her hand and vigorously wiped her cheek with her sleeve. Her skin was delicate, so the rough action quickly made her cheeks turn red. ¡°If you dare take advantage of me again, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± she threatened. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched as he stood there, stunned, for several seconds. She¡¯s fierce! But she¡¯s also so cute! Davon, lying on the ground like a dead fish, was rendered speechless. As the two of them walked out of the door, they bumped into three men wearing ck robes, each wielding a weapon. It was clear that they were about to take over the shift. Cheyenne was instantly dumbfounded. How could there be more people? Both she and Kelvin had been drugged, leaving them physically weakened. How were they supposed to fight against three strong men? If it were under normal circumstances, she could handle it on her own. ¡°Capture them quickly!¡± In the room behind them, Davon regained his strength. The needle Cheyenne had stabbed into his neck could only paralyze him for about ten minutes. Now that Davon had regained consciousness, their opponents became four¡­ The odds were even slimmer. ¡°What should we do?¡± Cheyenne asked, tilting her head towards the man next to her. Just then, Abbie came running in from outside, panicked and shouting. ¡°How did they escape?¡± ¡°Quick, catch Cheyenne.¡± Before the words could fully leave her mouth, Cheyenne took a big step forward, grabbing Abbie¡¯s arm and pulling her into her embrace. Her other hand held a knife, pressed against Abbie¡¯s neck. In just a second, the tables turned. Cheyenne¡¯s threat-filled voice rang in Abbie¡¯s ear, her knife drawing nearer, leaving a shallow red mark on Abbie¡¯s fair and delicate neck. Blood began to trickle down. ¡°Don¡¯t want to die, huh? Then tell them to back off!¡± Cheyenne said with a threatening smile. Abbie¡¯s face turned pale. Her life now solely depended on Cheyenne¡¯s whims. She hated herself for being in this situation, knowing that Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t hesitate to act. What should she do? She didn¡¯t want to die! Trembling, Abbie looked at Davon, her voice choked with tears, pleading, ¡°M-Master Davon, I don¡¯t want to die. Can you please let them¡­ let them go?¡± Davon sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are? You can¡¯tpare to even one-tenth of Cheyenne¡¯s worth. If I let her go, who willpensate me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you die, but Cheyenne mustn¡¯t escape.¡± As the words fell, Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect him tock team spirit. Abbie may have been part of their group, in a way, yet he casually abandoned her. Cheyenne tightened her grip on the knife, the de inching even closer to Abbie¡¯s beautiful neck. Abbie, scared and crying, could see her life hanging by a thread. Her tears glistened. ¡°Tsk tsk, listen to this. Is someone like him even worth risking your life for? You¡¯re nothing but a disposable pawn in his eyes, far less important than me, a hostage,¡± Cheyenne taunted. ¡°I might as well kill you now. After all, you killed my child, Abbie. You deserve to die!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s voice grew colder as she mentioned the deceased child. Abbie felt an icy chill crawl up her spine, settling on her shoulders and seeping into her mind. ¡°No¡­ please don¡¯t kill me. It wasn¡¯t me who killed her. It was¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A bullet flew through the air, hitting Abbie square on the forehead. Soon, crimson blood trickled down, staining her pale face and dropping onto her white gown, one drop at a time, like amaryllis flowers blooming by the side of the underworld road. Wide-eyed, Abbie stared in the direction of the window. Cheyenne followed her gaze and saw a speeding yacht on the sea, creating tall waves as it surged forward. The floor-to-ceiling window shattered instantly into cracks, with a small round hole, the size of a fingernail, perfectly facing her. It seemed that someone initially intended to kill her. For some unknown reason, they changed their mind and killed Abbie first. Her body lost its support, slowly descending. She coughed up blood, her trembling lips barely managing a waning smile aimed at Kelvin. A ray of sunlight spilled onto her white skirt through the window, reflecting light that dazzled Kelvin¡¯s vision. Suddenly, memories from many years ago flooded his mind. His father had brought Abbie before him and said, ¡°Kelvin, from now on, Abbie will be your sister. Take good care of her.¡± Kelvin¡¯s attention snapped back; he realized that the familiar figure before him was gradually bing transparent and blurry, even her voice sounding distant and hollow. ¡°Kel¡­ Kelvin, I¡­ love¡­ love you¡­ more than¡­¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kelvin stood before her, face filled with mixed emotions. It was her own stubbornness that harmed her. Chapter 463: As Long as Cheyenne is Safe Abbie was dead. Cheyenne hated her, wishing she could have personally taken revenge on her enemy. But she never expected Abbie to die in front of her like this. With her death, all the past grievances and enmity were erased¡­ Cheyenne silently put away her knife. Subconsciously, she nced at Kelvin from the corner of her eye, bracing herself, ready to ept any me he might ce on her. It was indeed because she took Abbie as a hostage that the assassins came. To her surprise, Kelvin¡¯s face showed no expression. His eyebrows were furrowed, and there was a faint trace of sorrow between them. The current situation didn¡¯t allow Cheyenne to waste any more time talking to him. Davon and his men surrounded the two of them, and Cheyenne stood her ground, clenching her fists tightly, preparing herself for a desperate fight. ¡°Attack!¡± People dressed in ck robes came at Cheyenne with their weapons, their aggression palpable. Their movements were so swift that a cool breeze blew across the man¡¯s face, snapping him out of his shock from Abbie¡¯s death. He gently reminded her from behind. ¡°Be careful, Cheyenne.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s red dress fluttered fiercely, and her chestnut hair scattered behind her, entuating her fair, exquisite face with a touch of vibrant color in this tense atmosphere. Her figure moved like a graceful butterfly, dodging the attacks of the ck-clothed figures. She held her knife tightly, the sound of it cutting through the fabric crisp and clear. Kelvin quickly joined the battle as well. Despite their dwindling stamina, they gradually gained the upper hand. He supported Cheyenne¡¯s waist with both hands and lifted her up. Cheyenne used Kelvin¡¯s strength to perform a somersault. Her slender legs locked onto the person behind him. Her foot kicked the attacker¡¯s shoulder, causing the ck-d figure to groan in pain as he fell to the ground, clutching his shoulder. Even though they were both under the influence of drugs, Kelvin and Cheyenne fought admirably. Davon rolled up his sleeves, deciding to intervene personally. He pulled out a prepared handgun from his waist and aimed it at Cheyenne, issuing his final warning. ¡°I advise the two of you to surrender obediently, since my men have captured Iker. Why risk your lives for him?¡± ¡°Save your breath! You caused a car ident that destroyed my Lamborghini! It¡¯s despicable!¡± Cheyenne angrily retorted. Her words made the two men¡¯s eyes twitch. They fought so desperately to help Iker with his leg, risking their lives by infiltrating TWILIGHT, all for that car? After the intense fight just now, Cheyenne had expended a lot of energy. If this back-and-forth continued, she might faint before Davon had to make a move. Quickly thinking in her mind, Cheyenne had discussed strategies with Gordon beforeing here. If she didn¡¯t return in time, he would use the location on her phone to find her. From the time of the banquet until now, a whole night had passed. Gordon should already be on his way to find her. ¡°It was you who killed Erica, right? You are Aidan!¡± she suddenly dered. Davon did not deny it. He pped his hands and apuded loudly. ¡°Yes, I killed her. That woman attempted to betray me, but I found out first.¡± He spoke about Erica¡¯s death without any expression on his face, his tone light and casual. It seemed, in his words, death was asmon as eating and drinking, let alone having any trace of sadness or grief. Cheyenne had never been so enraged! These spoiled rich heirs, born with a silver spoon in their mouths, didn¡¯t understand the value of life, let alone love! ¡°You beast! Madam Erica gave birth to your twins! She was the mother of your children!¡± Upon hearing this, Davonughed even more vigorously, dismissing it with a wave of his hand. ¡°A woman is asmon as clothes, isn¡¯t it? Why should I have any pity for someone who doesn¡¯t have a ce in my heart? It was just a transaction!¡± The woman worthy of Davon, the capitalist, had to be like Emily and Elsa, equally exceptional and of noble birth. Erica was just an orphan, a foster daughter of the Todd family, slightly higher in status than a servant. Moreover, Erica tried to have his children without his consent. Wasn¡¯t it just an attempt to use the twins as leverage to threaten him in the future? If it wasn¡¯t for his father not allowing him to get rid of the two children, the twins would never have been born. All of these were trivial stepping stones in the path to sess! After listening to his words, Cheyenne¡¯s contempt for this man intensified. ¡°Capitalists are indeed heartless and ruthless. In this regard, you have something inmon with someone named Foley.¡± Kelvin¡¯s ears twitched, and he subconsciously turned his head to look at her. His eyebrows furrowed, and the wrinkles on his forehead were clearly visible. She didn¡¯t directly mention who ¡°someone named Foley¡± was. But why did Kelvin feel like Cheyenne was indirectly criticizing him? His handsome face darkened, his lips parted slightly, and he muttered under his breath, ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He would never be as heartless and cold-blooded as Davon, and he would never ask Cheyenne to get rid of their child¡­ Cheyenne stood closely beside him, and that quiet murmur reached her ears clearly. Her heart skipped a beat. What¡­ What did he say? Before she could raise her head to ask, Kelvin suddenly pushed her away with a shove and stood in front of her, facing the ck-d figures alone. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off! Cheyenne, go!¡± Bang! As Iker¡¯s thumb pulled the trigger, in the split second the bullet flew out of the barrel, Kelvin pounced forward and locked him from behind, his arm mping around his neck. Both of them fell to the ground. The sudden change in their positions caused the bullet to change its trajectory, hitting the floor-to-ceiling window instead. The window, already fractured like a spider¡¯s web, shattered into pieces on the ground. Sunlight poured in from outside, illuminating the shards of ss, sparkling like diamonds. Amidst the dazzling starlight, the red dress fluttered, and Cheyenne rushed out the door. Her slender figure grew distant, framed against the broken window and the exhibition sea beyond, its vibrant colors reflecting in Kelvin¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but lift his lips, hisrge hand tightly gripping Davon¡¯s neck¡­ The two of them tangled in a fight. In the end, Kelvin ended up on the losing side, receiving several punches. Kelvin used both hands to protect his head, gritting his teeth. As long as Cheyenne was safe, he would be fine no matter what. Chapter 464: Mr. Murillo Makes an Impressive Entrance Cheyenne ran out of the vi, her high heels hitting the asphalt road with varying depth and rhythm. The coastal highway was deserted, and between the blue sky, the vast sea, and the roady Cheyenne¡¯s slender figure, apanied by her long red dress and flowing chestnut hair, dancing in the air and highlighting her petite stature. ¡°Stop!¡± shouted a few ck-robed figures chasing after her, brandishing wooden sticks and other objects. As they got closer, Cheyenne exerted all her strength, kicking off her high heels and running barefoot. Buzzing sounds came from ahead as a motorcycle approached, sting popr DJ electronic music into the wilderness. Cheyenne turned her head towards the sound and saw Gordon, wearing a blue police uniform, riding a ck motorcycle. He resembled a graceful leopard running across the ins, lightning-fast and agile. As the motorcycle passed by her side, Gordon suddenly leaned and tilted the bike at a height of less than ten centimeters above the ground, executing a 180-degree turn. The intense friction between the tires and the ground created a burst of silver-white sparks, apanied by the odor of burning rubber. Cheyenne halted in her tracks, stopping in ce. Behind her, the group of ck-clothed pursuers raised their wooden sticks and swung them at Gordon, who was seated on the motorcycle. ¡°Be careful!¡± she eximed, her voice carried away by the murky ocean breeze as it irritated her throat, causing her voice to be softer. Her bright eyes expressed concern as they fixed upon Gordon. At the critical moment, the man reached out a tan hand towards her. Cheyenne quickly lifted her feet and took two steps forward, grabbing his hand. With a slight force from him, she effortlesslynded on the motorcycle¡¯s back seat. Her fair, delicate hand tightened around Gordon¡¯s waist. ¡°Go to the Todd mansion.¡± Behind them, the wooden stick aimed at Gordon¡¯s head flew toward him. Thanks to Cheyenne¡¯s sudden appearance, the stick struck her shoulder without deviation. She bit her red lip and let out a muffled groan, extending her hand to catch the falling stick mid-air. With a swift motion, she hurled it back towards the ck-clothed pursuers. With the added force of the wind, Cheyenne exerted only eighty percent of her strength, yet the stick had double the impact. The three ck-clothed men were hit in the face, instantly sporting bruised and swollen noses, their blood dripping down. Forced to stop pursuing, they could only watch as the man took Cheyenne away. Relieved of immediate danger, Cheyenne¡¯s mind was still in a daze as she recalled the events of the past two days. Oh no! Kelvin was still in the vi. What should she do? Davon had lost her, and he would surely take Kelvin as recement. He couldn¡¯t die, could he? Amidst her thoughts about the vi, Cheyenne hadn¡¯t heard a word that Gordon had said to her¡­ until she noticed a familiar ck sedan approaching. Her gaze was drawn to it. A sigh of relief escaped her lips. Chris was here. Everything should be fine¡­ ¡­ At the Todd mansion, today was the day of Erica¡¯s funeral. Kai wore a pure ck suit, his face appearing somewhat exhausted. It had only been a few days since theyst saw each other, but he seemed to have aged significantly. His hair had turned considerably white. Holding a square-shaped, redcquered cremation urn adorned with carved flowers, he was followed by two Madam Thalia and the Madam Poppy. Clutching their handkerchiefs, they sobbed softly, their eyes red and watery as they wiped away their tears. Witnessing Kai ce the urn into the grave and personally erect the tombstone, the three of them bowed respectfully towards the tombstone. The twins kneeled before the grave, crying inconsbly. Kai forcefully tapped the back of their heads, making their foreheads hit against Erica¡¯s grave.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His voice, filled with sorrow, resonated heavily above them, ¡°From today onwards, your mommy won¡¯te back. You both need to learn to be strong.¡± The twins were still too young to understand what their father meant. What did it mean that ¡°mommy would nevere back¡±? But they missed their mommy dearly. It had been several days since theyst saw Erica, and the girl was the first to burst into tears. Worried that the children¡¯s emotions would further affect their husband¡¯s already saddened heart, Poppy took the twins away for a little walk. Thus, the funeral came to an end. The guests who hade for the funeral gradually left, and Kai, feeling unwell, retreated to his bedroom to lie down. Thalia attended to him and helped him take a ¡°sleeping pill¡±, instructing him to rest well for now. ¡°Alright. Thanks for these past few days. You should also take a break. Let Davon handle the matters at home.¡± Kai wearily spoke some words, closing his heavy eyelids to prepare for sleep. The exhaustion on his face was hard to conceal. Seeing this, Thalia felt even happier. She considerately and gently tucked her husband¡¯s nket. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s my duty to do this, I¡¯m not tired. Davon still has to deal with things outside.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for two days either. What could be so important that he couldn¡¯t even attend his stepmother¡¯s funeral?¡± Kai frowned, expressing his discontent. Thalia, with her back turned to him as she hung his suit on the coat rack, clenched the fabric tightly in her delicate hands. A cold smile tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll ask himter. Well, you should sleep now. Don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± Thalia turned back to nce at him before elegantly striding out in her high heels, her slender figure disappearing beyond the door. As soon as she left, Kai, who had feigned sleep, suddenly opened his eyes. Behind his weary and cloudy gaze, a flicker of light shone through. ¡®Poppy has been chased away by her, and now Kai was drugged and unconscious. The entire Todd family is within the grasp of me and Davon, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Thalia thought gleefully and called Davon to update him on the situation, only to find his phone turned off. She was taken aback for a moment, then looked at the clock hanging on the wall; it was almost midnight. They had agreed that Davon woulde back before twelve, personally dealing with Iker. Thalia made a decision. To act now to avoid any unforeseen events, she would personally make a move on Iker. The vast Iker¡¯s Estate was eerily silent, devoid of any human presence. In the center of the hall, a young man sat bound to a wheelchair, his hands restrained and his eyes covered with a ck cloth. Only half of his distinct and resolute facial features were visible ¨C his lips, crimson and defined, not giving away any signs of distress or defeat. Chapter 465: Thrilling Moment Tanner had not shown up and no one noticed Iker had been controlled even when the judge in ck appeared and took Iker away. ¡°Take him away!¡± the leading judgemanded. The two subordinates in identical ck robes behind immediately stepped forward to take him away. Just as the two were about to grab Iker¡¯s arm, he coldly nced at them and spoke through clenched teeth. Without a trace of panic on his face, he calmly said, ¡°My legs can¡¯t walk, so please bring the chair along with me.¡± Upon hearing this, the three men were momentarily stunned, followed by a muffled chuckle beneath their masks. ¡°Hahaha, what a loser! The esteemed General is powerless to resist even being kidnapped, howughable.¡± ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s about to be a dead man.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a great idea to let him die in a wheelchair?¡± ¡°Forget it, how he dies depends on the judgment from above.¡± ¡­ As the two men chatted with each other, taking turns mocking Iker, they noticed his unusually grim expression and theirughter intensified. Soon enough, Iker was roughly shoved into a spacious andfortable SUV. The wheelchair was carelessly thrown into the trunk as they drove away from the Todd mansion. Thalia stood by the window, pulling back the heavy curtains to witness everything, her delicate lips curved in satisfaction. From today onwards, the entire Todd family would belong to her and her son. Hahaha! On the other hand, Iker, seated in the car, watched as the scenery outside rapidly changed. The distance from the Todd mansion grew farther, and the tall skyscrapers lining the streets transformed into humble small houses. In this remote suburb, there stood Akloit¡¯s most historic and bustling bridge, the Sakura Bridge. Even during broad daylight, the bridge, with its silver glow and cherry blossom shape, could be seen. Stretching approximately three kilometers and featuring seven exits, it was easy to get lost here, even with navigation. During its construction, a staggering 800 million was invested, making it a symbol of Akloit¡¯s former glory. However, with the changes in themercial center, it eventually became part of the old town, and the bridge lost its former prosperity. Solitarily spanning between the city and the sea, connecting Shedale, it was hailed as the finest masterpiece in bridge architecture. It was worth mentioning that the Foley Group undertook the construction of this bridge, with its CEO, Kelvin, as the chief designer. During his four years in university, he spent the first two at Che University, majoring in civil engineering, while thetter two werepleted at Metshire, where he pursued a dual doctorate degree in business management. Although the bridge no longer boasted its former splendor, the daily flow of vehicles passing through remained significant. Cars raced along the bridge¡¯s surface, with just a few meters of width separating them from the deep blue sea. This was a tributary of the Pacific, and during the summer tide, waves crashed forcefully against the bridge pirs, creating foam reminiscent of Sprite. However, everyone¡¯s attention today was not on the waves but on a few figures on the bridge surface. The drivers couldn¡¯t help but slow down and roll down their windows for a better look. They saw a multi-million-dor luxury car, a Maybach, engulfed in mes, hurtling toward the guardrail and the sea. Facing the burning luxury car on the iron bridge directly to the north, a man dressed in a dark suit was bound to a silver wheelchair, unable to move. Danger gradually approached, and the distance between the mes and the man grew shorter¡­ The immense mes engulfed him. ¡°Oh my god! Look¡­ look, why is that car on fire!¡± ¡°Damn it, call 911!¡± ¡°Could this be a murder? That man is so handsome, what a pity¡­ seems like he¡¯s disabled.¡± ¡°What kind of person would do something like this? Kidnapping a disabled person and driving to crash into him.¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll be blown up when the car explodes. How cruel.¡± The surrounding voices of curse grew louder, but this incident happened in an instant, and no one dared to go and save the man. Helplessly, they watched the luxury car speeding towards the man, and instinctively closed their eyes. Heat rushed towards them, the moisture in the air quickly evaporated, and their skin felt tight and dry¡­ Iker¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t focus on the car that could take away his life at any moment; he raised his head to look at the decelerationne to the north. There, an inconspicuous silver van was parked, with three men in ck robes leaning against the windows, aiming AK47 rifles in his direction.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Their target was not just him¡­ but also the personing to rescue him! The deafening roar of a motorcycle engine came from a distance, followed by a blur of indigo entering everyone¡¯s field of vision. The noise swept over their heads as the motorcycle descended directly from the Sakura Bridge, about three to four meters above the ground. The rider crouched low, his resolute and tough face stunning everyone. His target was¡­ the man bound on the bridge. Could it be that he was also here to kill the disabled man? Bang! The motorcyclended, with the front tire touching the ground first, causing the rear of the motorcycle to lift high in the air. This scene was reminiscent of an outdoor motorcycle stunt show, with perfect execution. Afternding smoothly, the man revved the engine and headed towards the bridge at an unimaginable speed, reaching the man¡¯s side just a second before the burning car. ¡°Get in!¡± He extended his hand. And the man who had just been bound on the bridge instantly performed a somersault, leaping onto the back seat of the motorcycle while stepping on the guardrail. As soon as he got on the motorcycle, the sea of fire behind them rapidly expanded. ng! The entire Sakura Bridge shook as the steel guardrail broke from the force of impact, and the burning car exploded in ce. mes rose into the sky. Like blooming fireworks, sparks scattered and fell into the sea¡­ Amidst the red mushroom cloud, the motorcycle raced out, the two men on the bike unscathed, though their jackets were wrinkled from the high temperature. Iker hadn¡¯t fully caught his breath when he suddenly felt even more tense. He patted Gordon¡¯s shoulder and hoarsely said, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gordon was forced to stop the car and curiously followed Iker¡¯s gaze. On the decelerationne, the door of the van opened, and three men in ck robes walked down, controlling a beautiful figure dressed in red. She had a sniper rifle resting on top of her head. Miss Lawrence! Chapter 466: Being Too Pretty Cheyenne smiled lightly at the two men, helpless as she spread her fair hand. As soon as she arrived here, she saw Master Iker in imminent danger, so she had to jump off and let Gordon go and save him. But she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she turned around, a gun was pressed against the back of her head. Now it seemed difficult for her to escape. Gordon took a deep breath, one foot on the ground, gripping the handlebar of the motorcycle with a palm that was moist and covered in fine sweat.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°What should we do? Miss Lawrence is being held hostage now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Iker also clenched his fists, his veins bulging on the back of his hands, and he looked at the three men with a fierce gaze, sternly rebuking, ¡°The person you want to deal with is me. Let her go, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The leader of the ck-robed men seemed to have gone crazy. He pped his hands and a hoarse and roughughter sounded from under his mask. ¡°I think we don¡¯t need to anymore. Master Iker¡¯s legs seem to have healed. I am more curious about Cheyenne now. Take her away!¡± As soon as the words fell, they stuffed Cheyenne into the car, and the van quickly drove onto the Sakura Bridge, disappearing into another exit. As the van left, Chris arrived with Kelvin. The car door opened, and they hurriedly ran up to the two, his deep-set eyes scanning the surroundings anxiously as they anxiously asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Cheyenne?¡± Iker didn¡¯t answer him. A moment of silence. The expressions on the two men¡¯s faces made Kelvin instinctively feel that something was wrong¡­ He had felt a sense of oppression in his chest and was restless on the way here. Gordon shamefully lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Foley. It¡¯s my fault for not taking care of Miss Lawrence¡­ She, she was taken by the people from TWILIGHT.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Kelvin angrily grabbed his cor, restraining his immense anger and refraining from punching him in the face. ¡°What did you say? Do you know how crazy the people from TWILIGHT are? If Cheyenne, a woman, falls into their hands, what kind of fate will she face!¡± At this moment, images Kelvin had seen at TWILIGHT shed through his mind. Foreign girls with their eyeballs gouged out, young girls strangled to death, elderly people with their scalps torn off¡­ He couldn¡¯t even imagine Cheyenne being subjected to such cruelty. He would go insane! Gordon had some information about TWILIGHT and heard stories from victims who had managed to escape from TWILIGHT. Their bodies were undoubtedly covered in injuries! Those shocking wounds represented the suffocating experiences they had endured. Gordon¡¯s face changed slightly, turning paler. He respectfully bowed to Kelvin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Foley. I will quickly contact the people in the police station to find TWILIGHT¡¯s location and rescue Miss Lawrence.¡± But Gordon was interrupted again. ¡°No need, I know TWILIGHT¡¯s location!¡± After Kelvin finished speaking, regardless of the two men still being in a daze, he walked back to the luxury car in big strides and instructed Chris to drive. The Sakura Bridge that had just caused such a stir quickly regained its calmness, and the onlookers gradually dispersed¡­ The air was still filled with the smell of burnt remains. The copsed bridge stood in the wind. Journalists who received the news finally arrived at the scene after much dy, only to find that everyone was gone. TWILIGHT. Faint music could be heard from upstairs, amidst the cacophony of voices mingled the sound of shoes and their friction against the floor. ¡°Master Charlie, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice resonated in Cheyenne¡¯s ears, followed by a slight pain on her chin. Her chin was held by the man, his grip not tight, but the touch of his icy cold fingers against her skin sent a chilling sensation through her body. ¡°Who are you?¡± Her eyes were covered by a ck cloth bag, concealing her bright and twinkling almond-shaped eyes. Even so, it entuated her fair and radiantplexion. The man standing in front of her wore a ck robe, different from the others present. His cor had a red line, and there were intricate gold patterns on his chest, exuding an understated yet luxurious appeal. His face was adorned with a blue demon mask, only those shining blue eyes leaving asting impression. If Cheyenne could see, she would surely be astounded by those eyes¡­ blue, vast, and profound like the sea, as beautiful as a priceless sapphire. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. You only need to know that you¡¯ve offended the wrong person.¡± The man leaned in, lowering his voice gently into her ear, his breath warm, ¡°Do you want to know your crime?¡± Cheyenne remained unusually calm, even teasing him with a yful smile, ¡°My crime must be because I¡¯m too beautiful, hence arousing the jealousy of the heavens.¡± Her pearly white teeth formed a neat row, her smile radiant even in this dark environment, leaving the man momentarily stunned. A sh of blue surged, he turned his back to the crowd, silently smiling. ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting. So, what should I do? I¡¯m starting to hesitate about killing you.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t kill me. I can fight, I¡¯ve won ck beltpetitions, I smoke, I gamble. I can be your henchman, you won¡¯t lose out.¡± The more the man listened, the more amused he became. Was she sincerely offering to join TWILIGHT? Regardless of whether she meant it or not, one thing was clear¡­ she must not be spared! With this thought, the fingers grazing her cheek exerted a little more pressure, as if hesitating. ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡± Cheyenne asked, trying to please. Without warning, the man let go of her chin, his voice indifferent as he rejected her offer, ¡°Not a good idea. My TWILIGHT doesn¡¯t need any more help, but money is in short supply.¡± Pausing for a brief moment, the man crossed his arms in front of her, announcing his decision after careful consideration, ¡°I¡¯ll just kill you after all!¡± Now it was Cheyenne¡¯s turn to be speechless. She pouted with a touch of grievance, her lip quivering slightly, ¡°Why? And are you sure you don¡¯t want an exceptional partner and subordinate like me?¡± He already had his mind set on killing Cheyenne himself. ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you still remember how you burned down Soar Casino not long ago, causing me a loss of over 200 million and leading to the death of my four men? And recently, you made a scene at my TWILIGHT, breaking a window.¡± ¡°Oh, and your life alone is worth 1. 8 billion.¡± ¡°How about I kill you first to reim the losses and then cut off your head for that 1. 8 billion? The 200 million in losses¡­ let¡¯s see if Master Iker is willing to pay for your corpse.¡± ¡°If not, ording to TWILIGHT¡¯s rules, abandoned ¡®ingredients¡¯ are dumped at the deste burial ground, left for stray dogs to feast on.¡± As he finished speaking, images of an abandoned burial ground behind a ruined building filled Cheyenne¡¯s mind¡­ Her smile gradually faded away. Chapter 467: Granduncle Seeing her speechless for a while, the man felt a small sense of victory. ¡®Finally afraid now, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ He continued to announce Cheyenne¡¯s ¡°crimes¡±. ¡°Cheyenne, female, twenty-one years old, your sin is pride!¡± ¡°Someone like you, who puts yourself above everything and disregards the organization¡¯s rules, even God wouldn¡¯t tolerate it.¡± Arrogance? She sarcastically sneered, ¡°Pride is the first of the seven deadly sins. In the Bible, pride represents a challenge to God. Is TWILIGHT afraid of a weak woman like me?¡± And the famous devil Satan¡¯s first sin was also pride, challenging the authority of God, which is absolutely not allowed. ¡°Now that you know, Miss Lawrence, and you¡¯re still so arrogant, then let¡¯s hear what your punishment will be! ording to TWILIGHT¡¯s rules, Miss Lawrence shall receive¡­ the Sea Burial!¡± The history of the sea burial is very ancient. It originated from the Nordic pirates. At sunset, the body is ced on a small boat and thrown into the sea to sink. After hearing his verdict, Cheyenne was relieved that at least she still had a plete corpse¡±. Suddenly, a familiar and elderly voice came from the entrance, startling Cheyenne. She turned her head and looked. It was pitch ck. She couldn¡¯t see anything. Oh right, she had forgotten that her eyes were covered by a cloth. ¡°Hold on, Master Charlie. She can¡¯t die yet. There is something more important that I want to ask her,¡± said the white-haired old man, hurriedly walking over and intervening, exchanging a brief nce with the man. Behind his mask, the man furrowed his brows and Cheyenne could tell that he was not entirely pleased with the old man opposing his decision. ¡°Mr. King, you must give me a reason not to kill her,¡± he said. Cheyenne represented a loss of two billion! He wanted to hear what Mr. King had to say. Mr. King! The old man standing in front of him was the gut she and Iker had been searching for. He could only hear this ¡°Mr. King¡± reply with a cold smirk, ¡°Cheyenne cured Iker¡¯s leg. She must know what the final level of the Thirteen Needles is. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t die just yet!¡± Upon hearing this, the man in the mask also froze for a few seconds. Cheyenne healed Iker¡¯s leg! How was that possible? She was just a twenty-one-year-old young girl, and Iker¡¯s leg was not only necrotic but also affected by the Serpent Magic.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Even regr doctors wouldn¡¯t know that Iker was poisoned, let alone be able to heal him. Cheyenne had truly surprised him. Suddenly, he no longer wanted to kill her. There were very few women who were as intelligent, beautiful, talented, and independent as her. Even the so-called nobledies of the prestigious families in Onistead were not as interesting as her. Behind theirdylike appearances, they were all rigid and calcting souls. Before leaving, the man in the mask specifically instructed Mr. King, walking out of the room with his hands behind his back. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll temporarily leave her to you. Remember, don¡¯t do anything to hurt her. I¡¯ve changed my mind now.¡± When given thismand, the old man seemed to be in awe, respectfully watching him leave. ¡°Master Charlie, rest assured, my only goal is the Thirteen Needles¡­ until I obtain that thing, I won¡¯t trouble Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The masked man had indeed left¡­ His footsteps grew fainter and eventually disappeared without a trace. Suddenly, the blindfold tied around her eyes, a ck cloth, was removed. Standing in front of her was ¡°Mr. King,¡± also dressed in a ck robe with a wide brim hat that covered most of his face. Cheyenne squinted her eyes, trying to adapt to the blinding light, and focused on the old man standing before her. This figure¡­ She felt like she had seen him somewhere before! Fleeting images shed through her mind. Cheyenne had a sudden realization, and her lips parted with a smile mingled with a hint of disgust. ¡°Granduncle, it¡¯s really you!¡± Mr. King trembled slightly, seemingly surprised that Cheyenne had figured out his identity. He didn¡¯t deny it and slowly removed his hat, revealing a familiar face with white hair. Indeed, it was Granduncle Adrian. ¡°Why?¡± Cheyenne angrily questioned. As a member of the Edwards family, even if Granduncle had once betrayed Grandfather, he should still prioritize the family¡¯s interests. The medical skills of the Edwards family were intended to help others, not to be used for wrongdoing! What kind of entity was TWILIGHT? Cheyenne believed that Granduncle must be aware of it¡­ So why would he associate himself with TWILIGHT and their unscrupulous activities? Hearing his niece¡¯s furious questioning, Adrian casually stroked his graying beard and chuckled contemptuously. ¡°You¡¯re still too young, my dear niece. You have no understanding of the dangerous aspects of society. Why do you ask? When I was on the run for twenty years, do you know what kind of life I led?¡± He closed his eyes, lost in nostalgic memories. A pained expression appeared on his face. ¡°I felt like I was living in hell every single day!¡± During his first year of exile, the Edwards family pursued him tirelessly all over the world. He couldn¡¯t use his medical skills to earn a living, but acupuncture was the only skill he possessed. He worked in the mines in Metshire, experiencing an explosion and brushing against death in the dark underground. Even when he tried to start anew in a foreign country and married a woman twenty years his junior, they had a son, who tragically developed a rare form of leukemia. His acquired knowledge couldn¡¯t save his child, and Adrian was so destitute that he couldn¡¯t even afford the hospital expenses. His wife couldn¡¯t bear their impoverished life and had an affair, so Adrian killed her and her lover in a fit of rage. Little did he know that the lover had connections, and his good friends had been hunting him down. After killing two men in Metshire, Adrian couldn¡¯t stay any longer. A fortuitous encounter introduced him to a man who would change his life forever. It was that man who brought him into TWILIGHT and arranged for him to be by Kai¡¯s side. During every holiday and family reunion, Adrian was a lonely figure, suffering from the memories of his deceased mixed-blood son. He attributed all the pain he experienced to Layne. If Layne hadn¡¯t stolen his rightful position as the family head, Adrian wouldn¡¯t have ended up in Metshire, targeted and barely surviving. His wife and child wouldn¡¯t have died. To deal with the Edwards family, he needed to obtain the final level of the Thirteen Needles. Chapter 468: Waiting to Feed the Sharks From the moment he took off his hat, Cheyenne knew his intention was to obtain the Thirteen Needles. How could she, a person with no conscience or morals, possibly hand over this set of needle techniques to him? The power of the Thirteen Needles was immense, and if it fell into the hands of someone with ill intentions, it would undoubtedly lead to endless trouble. This was also the reason why the Edwards family had to choose a patriarch to learn the final stage of this needle technique. Cheyenne sneered and pretended to be confused, saying, ¡°Granduncle, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t have the Thirteen Needles on me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have someone search me!¡± She was still wearing the same dress as before, without even a bag, let alone a book. She couldn¡¯t hide a cellphone, not to mention a whole book. Adrian red at her pale but still smiling face with a sinister look in his eyes and threatened her coldly: ¡°Of course, I know you don¡¯t have the book on you, but you have learned it. It¡¯s in your mind. Write it down!¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Write it down? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten it! Granduncle, think about it. I¡¯ve gone through so many terrible things recently, encountered significant scares, and my mind has been traumatized¡­ Science has proven that memory can be impaired in such situations.¡± Did she look like she had been scared, with her lively and agile tongue? Even though Adrian knew she was talking nonsense, he was still powerless against her. ¡°Grandniece, don¡¯t think you can fool me so easily. If you don¡¯t write it, I might actually make you feed the sharks!¡± he said with an eerily sinister voice. Cheyenne patted her chest in a ¡°relieved¡± manner and blinked her watery eyes innocently, ¡°Granduncle, if you keep scaring me like this, I might forget even more.¡± After she finished speaking, an extremely awkward rumbling sound came from her stomach. ¡°Granduncle, I have low blood sugar. If I get too hungry and don¡¯t receive enough nutrition for my brain, I won¡¯t have the mood to think about needle techniques.¡± ¡°Just wait to feed the sharks. You want to eat? There¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting any food!¡± He angrily left. Behind him, Cheyenne let out a mournful sound, ¡°Granduncle! I¡¯m your grandniece, after all. We are rted. At least let me be full before killing me.¡± Granduncle heartlessly left without paying any attention to her request. ¡­ ¡­ News of Cheyenne being kidnapped by the gang had spread, and everyone assumed she wouldn¡¯t be able to return. The happiest people among them were Mya, and Nora. George couldn¡¯t express what he was feeling at the moment¡­ Looking at the high-end nutrients brought by his daughter on the table, he couldn¡¯t find any joy. Instead, he felt worried. Sh was dead, and her daughter Cheyenne was also dead¡­ The secret back then would remain hidden forever. That man would never know. Thinking about this, he finally felt relieved and tiredly stood up, saying, ¡°You chat. I¡¯m going to rest upstairs for a while.¡± The mother and daughter, who were discussing how to kick Layne out of the Lawrence Vi and take it over, suddenly noticed the mncholy expression on George¡¯s face, causing Mya¡¯s smiling face to gradually stiffen. Seeing his lonely figure walking away, she snorted. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Nora finally realized something was wrong and ended the conversation, turning her attention to her mother¡¯s changes. Gritting her teeth, Mya wiped her moist eyes and angrily eximed, ¡°What else could it be? Can¡¯t you see that your father still cares about Cheyenne? When he heard we were nning to sell the vi, he got upset!¡± She had quit her job and stayed with him for over a decade, giving birth to a son and a daughter. But in the end, he was still thinking about that foolish woman! Nora also red at her father, noticing how he had be colder towards her since Cheyenne won first ce in the artpetition. Why? Was he regretting his decision to kick out Cheyenne before? Unfortunately, it was toote for him to regret since Cheyenne was already dead, ha-ha-ha! Nora was abruptly brought back to reality by her ringing phone. She nced down and saw that it was Teagan calling. Quickly, she raised a finger to her mother, Mya, signaling her to be quiet. ¡°Hello, Teagan, is there something you need?¡± Nora asked. From the other end of the phone came Teagan¡¯s angry voice. Even from a distance, Mya could hear her future son-inw¡¯s rage and was startled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you do something wrong to offend Mr. Parry? Hurry up and apologize, or your father won¡¯t spare you if there¡¯s any trouble with the engagement!¡± Mya urged. Nora clenched her fist, letting her nails dig into her palm, feeling a slight sting. She took a deep breath and replied softly, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need you to tell me that, I know.¡± ¡°Teagan¡­¡± Nora started. But Teagan was like an erupting volcano at this moment, and nobody dared to approach him. He scolded Nora over the phone, questioning, ¡°What the hell did you do to offend someone?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nora looked confused. She hadn¡¯t offended anyone recently¡­ ¡°Teagan, are you misunderstanding something?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? Bullshit! From now on, our engagement is canceled. You¡¯ve caused my Parry Group¡¯s shares to drop by 13%, losing over a billion! You know what you did on the 17th, don¡¯t act innocent!¡± Teagan eximed in anger. ¡°Wait, Teagan, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying? What shares? What billion? Please, don¡¯t break off the engagement,¡± Nora pleaded. ¡°Get lost! You should know what you did on the 17th! Don¡¯t y innocent!¡± He hung up. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Nora thought about what he had said on the phone. The 17th¡­ wait, wasn¡¯t that the day when Danielle, the Parry family¡¯s young miss, organized a ss reunion? Just three days ago. They had a conflict with Cheyenne, and Danielle even offended Kelvin!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Could this be Mr. Foley¡¯s revenge, causing the Parry Group¡¯s stocks to plummet while Danielle had no ability to admit her own mistakes? So, all the me was ced on her. Well, well, Danielle, how could she be so vicious! Tears welled up in Nora¡¯s eyes as she grabbed her bag and headed towards the door. Behind her, Mya kept calling out to her, but she ignored it. She was going to the Parry family to exin this situation to Teagan. Chapter 469: Burial Teagan personally went to the Foley Group¡¯s office building to find Kelvin and apologize to him. However, his employees reported that Mr. Foley hadn¡¯t been to thepany for two days¡­ and they didn¡¯t know where he had gone. Not only Mr. Foley, but even Chris, his assistant, had been elusive recently. This was something that would never have happened before. ¡°Is that so? Then please keep an eye out for me. If Mr. Foley returns, please let me know,¡± Teagan said, taking out a navy blue embossed card from his pocket and handing it to the woman. As his fingers brushed across the back of her hand, the female employee shyly nced at the handsome man. He was really good-looking! He looked young and wore a tailored dark brown suit, exuding an extraordinary aura.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She took the card joyfully and inadvertently read the text imprinted on it ¨C CEO of the Parry Group! She couldn¡¯t believe that someone so young had be a CEO and looked so handsome, evenparable to a celebrity in the entertainment industry. The female employee happily epted the card and unintentionally leaked some news. ¡°Okay, if Mr. Foley returns, I will inform you immediately. But I just saw Chris, Mr. Foley¡¯s assistant, walking with a police officer earlier. They seemed to be heading to a caf¨¦¡­ what was it called again?¡± she said casually. ¡°Forget it, I overheard it¡­¡± the woman added. When Teagan heard the word ¡°caf¨¦,¡± a glimmer shed in his charming eyes. He hastily bid farewell to the female employee and, as soon as he stepped out of the Foley Group¡¯s building, he took out his phone and sent a message to someone. [Exposed, retreat immediately!] Meanwhile, Kelvin and Gordon arrived at the TWILIGHT with their capable subordinates, only to find it empty. There was no one inside. The prison-like cage that once held someone was empty, with only a metal lock lying on the ground as evidence that someone had been there. A newly recruited policewoman curiously pulled down the ck velvet curtain hanging on a wooden rack. Crash! As the velvet fell to the ground, what was on the rack frightened her, her face turning pale. She covered her mouth and let out a horrifying scream through her fingers. ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± Her screams echoed in the dim, enclosed space and reached the ears of everyone, catching Gordon¡¯s attention. He instinctively turned to look. Within thisrge secret chamber, there were seven or eight shelves, each about three meters tall and over a meter wide. On those shelves were ss jars of different sizes and colors, densely packed with human organs. Fear struck their hearts, and it was shocking to the eye. Many of the younger ones with weaker mental resilience leaned against the wall, vomiting. Kelvin gave a casual nce and quickly averted his gaze. He said with disappointment, ¡°We came toote. Our movements were leaked¡­ TWILIGHT has moved, and Cheyenne is gone. Damn it!¡± He clenched his fist and mmed it onto one of the nearby shelves, causing a loud noise. The ss jars on top shook precariously. Upon closer inspection, Kelvin¡¯s knuckles were soaked in blood. Gordon could hardly believe it. How could TWILIGHT, such arge ce with so many people, have moved in such a short amount of time? Perhaps there was a hidden passage where they concealed themselves. ¡°Search the ce!¡± Gordon ordered, and his subordinates immediately began searching every nook and cranny of TWILIGHT. After an extensive search thatsted half an hour, they finally made a discovery. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a letter here,¡± a young police officer said, wearing white gloves as he picked up the letter and respectfully handed it to Gordon and Kelvin. It was an ordinary envelope made of rough paper, with powerful and vigorous handwriting on it that spelled out a few words in dark ink. ¡°Sea God¡¯s return, all shall be sacrificed.¡± After reading it, Gordon handed the envelope to Kelvin, who nced at it casually before passing it to Chris. Chris, who appeared to be half-asleep, rubbed the back of his head and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Foley, what does this mean?¡± he asked. To be honest, Gordon didn¡¯t know either. Frustration crept onto his strong and handsome face. He had read his fair share of books but didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind these words. Who was the Sea God? Just as he was about to search it on a search engine, Kelvin¡¯s cold voice rang in his ears. ¡°No need to search. It¡¯s the Sea Burial.¡± In the Bible, the Sea God was Poseidon, the son of the Titan god Cronus and the goddess Rhea. When he got angry, he caused storms and tsunamis, sinking entire continents. When he was gentle, he brought about a climate of rain and pleasant winds. The residents living by the sea would choose the ¡°Sea Burial¡± as a way to cate Poseidon¡¯s wrath. The so-called Sea Burial involved selecting a beautiful young girl as a ¡°sacrifice¡± and throwing her into the sea during a raging storm, offering her as a sacrifice to the Sea God. Later, this ancient barbaric practice gradually evolved, and a goat¡¯s head was used instead of a human sacrifice¡­ Kelvin nced at Chris and asked coldly, ¡°Quickly check the weather forecast for the uing days!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chris replied. Though curious, Gordon resisted the urge to expose hisck of knowledge. He silently waited for Chris¡¯ answer. Chris quickly found the weather forecast for the uing week. ¡°Mr. Foley, tomorrow¡­ tomorrow, there will be a drop in temperature with rain. The weather forecast indicates that Typhoon Maria will makendfall from the southwest in the afternoon, causing extensive heavy rainfall. It¡¯s a yellow warning,¡± Chris reported. Southwest¡­ that was around Akloit, wasn¡¯t it? Around Lovers Bay? Chris still hadn¡¯t figured out why Mr. Foley asked him to check the weather forecast when he heard anothermand. ¡°Chris, go get the car ready, Bayshore Vi!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chris hurriedly put away his phone, grabbed the car keys, and ran towards the door¡­ behind him, Gordon¡¯s subordinates exchanged puzzled nces. Why did they feel like they were being overshadowed? They were the police, with the primary responsibility of investigating the case¡­ yet they were forced to be wooden puppets, waiting for Mr. Foley to give new orders. Wait, something wasn¡¯t right. Quietly ncing at the intelligent and decisive Mr. Murillo, who stood expressionless but with a hint of confusion, they remained silent, not daring to ask any questions. His expression was quiteical. It was the first time they had seen Mr. Murillo in such a pliant¡± and submissive manner. Kelvin stepped out of the dark room, followed closely by Gordon. Their subordinates secretly snapped a picture of the two figures from behind. ¡°Tsk tsk, we have to admit that handsome Mr. Foley exudes nobility and aloofness even from his back.¡± Then they looked at Mr. Murillo, who was hanging his head. He looked just like Mr. Foley¡¯s henchman. Chapter 470: Two Hearts Lovers Bay, Bayshore Vi. Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect that they would bring her back to Abbie¡¯s residence again, or more urately, Kelvin¡¯s territory. It wasn¡¯t exactly Abbie¡¯s house but rather Kelvin¡¯s property. They didn¡¯t tie her up this time, but the doors and windows of the room were reinforced, and there was a pinhole camera inside, with two men guarding outside. It was like being trapped behind an imprable fortress. She couldn¡¯t escape, even if she turned into a fly. It was time for dinner, and the one who brought her food turned out to be Adrian. He took off his oversized ck robe and didn¡¯t wear that creepy white featureless mask. He was dressed in a regr suit, wearing ck leather shoes, and his hair was impablybed as he walked into the room. Along with him came the scent of food. Cheyenne was genuinely hungry. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything before attending the banquetst night, just to enjoy a good meal. But in the banquet, all she had was a ss of red wine and half a slice of cake before being kidnapped. Today, she had been kidnapped, escaped, threatened, and it was quite exhausting. From the moment he entered, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze was glued to the steak he held in his hands. Adrian smiled kindly. He ced the te in front of Cheyenne and enticed her, ¡°Grandniece, want to eat? It¡¯s an authentic wagyu steak.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°If you want it, then be a good girl and write out the final level of the Thirteen Needles. This steak will be yours. Not just the steak, I¡¯ll get you whatever you want to eat.¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re the most exceptional young member of our Edwards family. Even I can¡¯t bear to see you die like this.¡± Nauseated by his hypocritical face, Cheyenne suddenly lost her appetite. She pursed her lips, withdrew her gaze. She leaned backzily in the chair, boredly picking at her fingernails, and casually replied, ¡°Forget it, to save energy, I don¡¯t want to use my brain to think about anything, let alone write.¡± Adrian¡¯s fingers holding the te turned white, he blew his mustache and looked at her, suddenly speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry?¡± Cheyenne smirked, ¡°I am hungry, but I watched a show where the female protagonist survived in the rainforest for fourteen days, relying on fasting and sleeping to conserve energy. She only drank water and ate a few fruits during that time.¡± Fourteen days! Did she mean she also wanted to endure for fourteen days? Dream on! If she still refuses to reveal the final level of the needle technique before three o¡¯clock tomorrow, she will be pushed into the sea to feed the sharks. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep. Granduncle, give me some privacy, after all, there are boundaries between men and women.¡± After saying this, Cheyenne got up from the bed, walked barefoot to the bedside, pulled up the covers, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Adrian stared at her with a gloomy look for a few seconds, holding back a breath, and angrily threw the steak into the trash can. ¡°Fine, grandniece, goodnight to you too. Oh, by the way, the steak in the trash can isn¡¯t sanitary, just a friendly reminder.¡± He left haughtily with his hands behind his back. After Adrian left, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t contain her anger and sat up again, grinding her teeth. She never looked for food in the trash can! Her stomach rumbled with anger but she decided to go to sleep. At this moment, Cheyenne began to miss her grandpa¡¯s cotton candy, Benson¡¯s delicious cooking, and Reece whose family business could ensure an endless supply of cured meat and sausages. Speaking of which, he had never brought her any delicious food.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Well, when she got back, she would definitely extort him for a good amount of delicious food. As night fell, the weather in Akloit began to cool down, and a cold wind howled over the sea. The windows rattled with the gusts. Cheyenne was hungry and couldn¡¯t sleep. She opened her eyes and looked out the window. It was pitch ck, with the night and the sea merging into one. There was a faint white light on the distant sea, shining like a star that had fallen from the heavens onto the water¡¯s surface. Maybe it was her eyes ying tricks, but she felt like that white light was getting closer and closer to her. It gradually shrank from the distant sea to twenty meters, then ten meters¡­ Finally, a bright white light shone through her window. A remarkably handsome face, one that should not be here, suddenly appeared in front of her. The dazzling light made his face indistinct, but his pair of bright eyes imprinted themselves in her mind. They were more brilliant than the starlight. ¡°¡­ Kelvin!¡± She wasn¡¯t mistaken. It really was him! Thump, thump, thump¡­ The man smiled at her and gently tapped on the French window three times. It was as if he wasforting her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. This was the second floor¡­ how did he climb up? There was nothing outside the window for support¡­ She quickly pulled up the covers and got up, stepping barefoot onto a chair and climbing onto the table, bending over to get closer to him. Separated by a pane of transparent ss, the outside temperature was too low, causing a white mist to condense on the ss as he spoke. His face became hazy, and Cheyenne couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying to her, but she stared intently at his lips. Guessing and estimating his meaning, she opened her mouth and silently mouthed the words along with his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be¡­ afraid?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s heart trembled, her nose inexplicably feeling a bit sour, and her eyes moistened slightly. She wiped her eyes with her hand. She hummed, pretending to be indifferent. ¡°Who said I was afraid? I¡¯m fine on my own. What are you doing here? Go away, I don¡¯t need your help, hmph!¡± Kelvin saw her turning to leave and urgently tapped on the ss, the sound causing her to jump in fright. She quickly turned back, giving him an angry re. ¡°Do you want to get caught? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t hear what Cheyenne said, judging from her facial expressions, she was obviously scolding him. Kelvin smiled tenderly, looking like a piece of art. Even in such an environment, Cheyenne was still full of vitality. This was who she really was, an unstoppable force. He gripped a small piece of the roof eave on the balcony with his hands and stood on Chris¡¯s shoulders, tiptoeing as high as he could. Suddenly, he lowered his head. Through the cold window, he pressed his lips against hers. Boom! Even though there was a window separating them, Cheyenne felt his lips as if they were on her own, a wave of heat washing over her. In the dark night, her face blushed. This time, she truly understood Kelvin¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Wait for me to rescue you, my princess.¡± Chapter 471: Preparation for Sacrifice The following day, as the faint light of dawn broke through, Cheyenne¡¯s door was forcefully kicked open from the outside. It startled her awake from her slumber, and she groggily sat up, calmly gazing at the two faceless men dressed in ck robes. Suddenly, a white cloth was tossed at her, hitting her face with a chilling sound echoing in the room. ¡°Get dressed ande out immediately,¡± they ordered before leaving the room. Cheyenne was left alone, momentarily stunned. She extended a finger to pick up the white garment, scoffing disdainfully. Outside the window, the sky did not grow brighter with the passing time. Instead, a dimness enveloped it, with small ck clouds slowly gathering, forming a mass that seemed to press against the surface like a weight on the sea. In this darkness, Cheyenne became the sole source of pure white, captivating everyone with her beauty. Even the most ordinary white gown radiated an ethereal charm on her. Her elegant swan-like neck and delicate corbone formed a graceful curve. She walked slowly, exuding innate elegance, a sight to behold. Unfortunately, this little beauty was destined to be thrown to the sharks today¡­ Granduncle stood beside the men in ck robes, four sets of eyes fixed on her. The man with a mask disying blue fangs openly expressed his admiration for Cheyenne. With his knobby hands, he pped gently and spoke in a low, rumbling voice, ¡°Miss Lawrence is such a beautiful sacrifice. The Lord of the Sea will surely be pleased. Men, take her to the ship!¡± Sacrifice? What were they nning to do? As Cheyenne tried to swiftly devise an escape n in her mind, she also wondered what Kelvin and Gordon were doing at that moment. Lost in thought, she was interrupted by one of the men approaching, reaching out to grab her shoulder. But before he could touch Cheyenne, she shouted at him firmly, forcing him to retreat. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯ll walk by myself!¡± The two men exchanged nces, their steps stuttering as they stood there, watching the graceful figure in white walk past them confidently, without any trace of submission. The sea mirrored the color of the sky, both now ink-ck, emphasizing its vastness and profoundness. The ck waves churned, surged, and rolled up white foamy edges, crashing onto the beach. A white, two-story passenger ship was anchored by the shore. Cheyenne was bound to the mast on the ship¡¯s deck. A gust of wild wind blew, lifting the hem of her white dress, rustling it in the air. Her long ink-ck hair was slightly disheveled. Suddenly, a white seagull flew swiftly from the distance, maneuvering skillfully through the raging winds, skimming above the surface of the sea, emitting a clear cry. Cheyenne lifted her delicate chin, her gaze tranquil as she watched the seagull gradually disappear into the distance. Raindrops the size of peas sparsely fell on her face and eyes. Her long, denseshes struggled to bear the weight, causing her to blink involuntarily. The wind on the sea was cold, whistling as it blew against her, and Cheyenne was drenched by the raindrops, shivering uncontrobly. On the second floor of the ship, the man with the fanged mask made one final desperate attempt to reach out to Cheyenne. His maic voice was carried away by the raging wind, yet it still reached her ears, hauntingly distant and ethereal. Chapter 471: Preparing for the Sacrifice The next day, as the faint light of dawn illuminated the sky, Cheyenne¡¯s door was forcefully kicked open from the outside. Startled from her sleep, she groggily sat up, her calm gaze meeting the two masked men dressed in ck robes. Suddenly, a white cloth was thrown at her,nding on Cheyenne¡¯s face, apanied by a chilling voice resounding throughout the room. ¡°Change your clothes ande out immediately.¡± After uttering these words, the two men left the room, leaving Cheyenne behind. She blinked for a moment, then extended a finger to pick up the white garment, scoffing with disdain. Outside, the sky did not grow brighter with the passing of time. It remained enveloped in a haze, as ck clouds slowly gathered together, forming a nket that seemed to press down upon the sea. In this gloom, Cheyenne became the sole spot of purity within this realm, captivating all who beheld her. Wearing an ordinary white dress, she exuded a graceful aura. Her elegant swan-like neck and delicate corbones formed a soft and alluring curve. She walked gracefully, every move exuding natural elegance that pleased the eyes. But s, this lovely maiden was to be thrown into the sea today to be shark food¡­ Adrian stood beside the men in ck robes, his eyes fixated upon her. The man with the mask adorned with blue fangs openly expressed his admiration for Cheyenne. With well-defined joints, hisrge hand pped as he uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Lawrence, the Lord of the Sea will surely be pleased as you¡¯re such a beautiful sacrifice. Bring her aboard the ship!¡± Sacrifice? What were they nning to do? As Cheyenne pondered a way to escape in her mind, she wondered what Kelvin and Gordon were doing at this moment. Lost in thought, she was interrupted by the approach of the man¡¯s subordinates who attempted to restrain her shoulders. But before their hands could touch Cheyenne, she swiftly rebuked them with a stern tone, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I can walk on my own!¡± The two men exchanged a nce, their steps faltering as they stood frozen in ce. They simply watched as the figure in white walked past, head her held high, disying neither arrogance nor subservience. The sea mirrored the color of the sky, a dark ink hue that emphasized the vastness and depth of the ocean. The ck water surged, billowing white foam as it repeatedly crashed against the shore. A white two-story passenger ship rested by the shore. Cheyenne was bound to the mast on the deck. As a gust of wind swept by, her white dress fluttered and rustled in mid-air. Her long, chestnut hair slightly disheveled. Suddenly, a white seagull flew in from the distance, swiftly maneuvering through the strong winds, skimming above the surface of the sea. It flew with incredible speed, emitting a clear and melodious cry. Cheyenne raised her fair and delicate chin, calmly watching as the seagull gradually flew away. The raindrops, asrge as beans, sporadically fell on her face and eyes. Her dense, long eyshes struggled under the weight, causing her to involuntarily blink. The wind blowing across the sea surface was cold, howling as it assaulted her. Cheyenne¡¯s entire body was soaked by the raindrops, shivering from the cold. From the second floor of the ship, the man with the mask adorned with blue fangs offered Cheyenne thest chance. His maic voice reached her ears once more. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill beauties like Miss Lawrence. But you¡¯ve repeatedly disrupted my ns and refused to cooperate with TWILIGHT.¡± Hispassionate gaze turned towards her. Cheyenne clenched her teeth and snorted, ¡°Cooperate? I am human. How could I stoop to the level of animals? Come and talk about cooperation when you can act like a decent person.¡± The henchmen behind the man were not happy. One of them raised his whip, ready to strike her. ¡°You! How dare you insult Master Charlie? You¡¯re seeking death.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± With a shout of anger from the man, he stopped his henchmen. The whip fell empty, hitting the deck with a loud thud, leaving a deep mark on the wooden surface and sshing countless droplets of water. The stopped henchman awkwardly stepped back, not understanding why Master Charlie stopped him. Adrian nced thoughtfully at Master Charlie, whispering, ¡°Master Charlie, are you interested in my grandniece?¡± Silent for a second, Master Charlie responded coolly, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re overthinking things. I know exactly what I want.¡± ¡°Good.¡± He truly feared that Master Charlie would be charmed by Cheyenne, this cunning girl. Then, turning his head, he loudly addressed Cheyenne, ¡°Grandniece, a typhoon is about toe. You should know how terrifying typhoons in Akloit are.¡± Every year, there were news reports of houses being blown away, even towering trees being uprooted. Not to mention this small sightseeing boat.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When the fierce winds and torrential raine, this patched-up boat will sink along with it. Cheyenne would sink into the sea, torn apart by the storm. Even if she miraculously escaped from the boat, she would be powerless against the storm. Moreover, in such terrible weather, theck of oxygen in the water would cause fish to float to the surface to breathe. Among them, there were no shortage ofrge carnivorous fish ¨C sharks. ording to surveys, there were over thirty fierce great white sharks inhabiting these waters. Once they smell blood, they would swarm towards it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to think. If you still refuse to reveal the final level of Thirteen Needles by three o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll throw you into this water to feed the fish!¡± Cheyenne nced indifferently at the sea and indeed saw triangr fins appearing not far away ¨C the dorsal fins of sharks. She discreetly took a deep breath of the damp and heavy air, filled with the salty scent of the sea, making one extremely ufortable. Cheyenne¡¯s attitude remained unchanged. ¡°Granduncle, don¡¯t delude yourself. Even if I remember, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Frustrated by her unwavering stance, Adrian almost crushed the ss in his hand. ¡°Damn it! Since you stubbornly refused to cooperate, you gotta pay for it!¡± ¡°Master Charlie, shall we proceed with the sea burial ceremony?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 472: Cheyenne, I’m Sorry I’m Late The so-called sea burial ceremony involved the men in ck robes dancing around in front of her like crazy goris. Cheyenne didn¡¯t appreciate this ritual dance in the least. In the middle stood a man with a green-faced and fanged mask, solemnly holding an ancient ceramic flute. Adrian personally held an umbre for him. The ck umbre swayed restlessly in the wind, carrying a mournful sound. The eerie and exotic melody slowly flowed into her ears along with the storm. This melody¡­ she recognized it. The rain grew heavier, starting from tiny droplets to a downpour, creating a cacophony on the sea surface. After finishing their ritual dance, the men in ck robes, drenched in rain, gasping for breath, took down the wooden raft hanging at the stern. They untied the ropes on Cheyenne¡¯s hands andid her back down on the small raft, surrounded by colorful flowers. Her body was soaked by the rain. The thin fabric clung tightly to her body, entuating her curves. Her small face, pale from the cold, was adorned with glistening raindrops. Her red lips began to turn pale, inviting pity. In the final step, the man wearing a green mask approached Cheyenne, bending down on one knee. He used his cold fingers to dip a bit of red ink and gently dabbed it on her forehead. This touch of red entuated the woman¡¯s exquisite face, as if a dimming moon. Cheyenne tightly closed her eyes to prevent raindrops from falling inside. With her lips slightly parted, she said, ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it. Why are you wasting time?¡± Master Charlie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, gently helping her tidy up her disheveled hair, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Today, you are the most beautiful sacrifice. Does the foolishmb really want to die so eagerly?¡± Cheyenne snorted in response. Themb? Master Charlie underestimated her. Even if she had to die, she would drag these people down to hell with her, where no one could see. Cheyenne gripped her bracelet. It contained a locator chip. As soon as she pressed it, a distress signal would be sent, and Gordon woulde quickly. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Bring our goddess to the water,¡± he elegantly stood up, and in the end, he smoothed the wrinkles on his robe, giving his final instructions with a faint smile. ¡°Yes.¡± The small boat was ced into the water. As soon as it entered the water, a chilling wave sshed onto her, soaking her body. Her small face wrinkled like a bun, feeling the coldness. Her body gradually stiffened, losing consciousness. The more dreadful thing was yet toe. The sharks that had been lingering in the distant waters at some point swam over. Riding the waves, they surged towards Cheyenne in a matter of seconds, their danger closing in. Bound and unable to move, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t escape. The rainwater reddened her eyes as she squinted, looking at the sharks approaching her, their jaws wide open. Their gleaming white triangr teeth, each one sharp as if it were chiseled, left no doubt that they could tear their prey apart within minutes. And at this moment, Cheyenne was their ¡°prey.¡± Snap. A huge water column erupted from the shark¡¯s mouth, causing ripples in the water. The small boat undted with the waves. Several times, it almost capsized from the sshing waves¡­ Cheyenne closed her eyes in fear as she watched the shark open its jaws, the pungent smell of fish hitting her face. ¡°Kelvin, if you don¡¯te now, I¡¯ll be eaten alive by this shark!¡± The thought startled Cheyenne herself. Why would she suddenly think of Kelvin, her ex-husband who had no reason to be here? Was it because he had promisedst night to save her, leading to these unfounded thoughts? On the boat, Adrian and Master Charlie were full of interest, already imagining the tragic end that awaited Cheyenne, their blood boiling with excitement. Just then, a bullet whizzed through the air and urately hit the shark. The massive creature leaped halfway out of the water, with half its body in the air and the other half submerged. Crimson blood flowed down its white enormous head. Following that were several gunshots in session. Several bullets hit the shark, causing the thousand-ton creature to sink into the sea. The ck ink-like water turned slightly red, like silk drifting with the waves before dissipating. Cheyenne followed the sound and saw a helicopter flying into the stormy weather like a seagull. A rope dropped down. A man, dressed in a ck suit, swiftly grabbed the rope and jumped down from the helicopter,nding directly on the deck. The second man, Gordon, followed suit. Both mennded steadily on the deck, and Kelvin¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the white spot amidst the blood-red scene. As soon as he stood firmly, he ran towards the railing and anxiously looked at Cheyenne in the water, ¡°Cheyenne!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Gordon¡¯s expression also changed. He had just shot and killed this shark, causing blood to flow. Other sharks would soon be attracted by the scent. With the terrible weather, formidable enemies, he, Mr. Foley and their enemies were at risk of perishing here. Master Charlie wasn¡¯t surprised at all that these two men had found their way onto the boat. He just hadn¡¯t expected that Kelvin had yet to learn how to behave after they kidnapped him once. ¡°Mr. Foley, Mr. Murillo¡­ your grand entrance is quite cool, but unfortunately¡­ you will soon be dead,¡± Master Charlie¡¯s sinisterughter filled the air, waking Cheyenne from her daze. She strained to open her eyes and looked towards the people on the boat, but it was too high¡­ She couldn¡¯t see anything until Kelvin ran to the railing and, without hesitation, jumped into the water. Cheyenne waspletely stunned, her voice hoarse as she let out an exmation of disbelief, ¡°Kelvin! Are you out of your mind?¡± There were still sharks in the water, and the temperature was so cold. He just jumped in like that! Ssh! The water sshed, staining her dress with a light pink color. Kelvin swam towards her relentlessly, his wet deep-set eyes filled with nothing but her reflection. Just a few meters behind him was another shark, attracted by the scent of blood. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Kelvin said, but the roaring sea wind made it difficult for Cheyenne to hear clearly. However, watching him selflessly risk his life for her, tears silently welled up in her eyes. What a fool he was. Chapter 473: Fighting Sharks in the Pouring Rain They already had a clean break. As he did so, she now owed him two favors. Cheyenne had always disliked being indebted to others¡­ ¡°Kelvin, what should I do with you?¡± Just as she was lost in thought, a giant white shark attacked her from behind, aiming for Cheyenne¡¯s back. ¡°Cheyenne, be careful!¡± Kelvin suddenly shouted. ¡°What?¡± As the world spun around her, she felt a strong pull, and Kelvin¡¯s warm and broad body enveloped her. Cheyenne stared nkly at the handsome and resolute face in front of her. The rainwater made his smile even more radiant. Trembling, she reached out her fair hand to touch his back, and felt sticky and warm blood. ¡°Kelvin¡­ you¡­¡± Tears welled up uncontrobly. He must be in pain! How could he still manage to smile? Kelvin was always a serious person. He should have coldly watched her die so he could avenge his childhood sweetheart, Miss Berry, right? Cheyenne¡¯s face felt warm, unsure if it was from his blood sttering on her or her own weak tears. The shark that had seeded in its attack groaned with regret and shook its tail. Its intended prey was that woman¡­ It reluctantly let go, preparing for a second strike. At that moment, chaos erupted on the deck of the ship. The two-story luxury cruiser suddenly caught fire amidst the raging storm, and water was pouring in through the hull breaches. Despite the dire situation, people on the ship continued to fight. Gordon led the elite soldiers of the Sparrowhawk 216 to fight with TWILIGHT members. Seeing his men being devastated by Gordon, Master Charlie decided to step in himself. He blocked Gordon¡¯s path to rescue Cheyenne and Kelvin, coldly dering, ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± With those words, he revealed his weapon ¨C a knife. Gordon, on the other hand, was unarmed. He never expected his opponent to possess such advanced weaponry, even acquiring thetest Metshire torpedo. As Gordon was inbat with Charlie, Adrian, who had been standing aside, unexpectedly threw three torpedoes. The ship was hit hard, enshrouded in mes. In the chaos, Adrian and Master Charlie took the opportunity to board a lifeboat and escape. The remaining TWILIGHT members either died or were left in critical condition. The bodies that fell into the water became a feast for the sharks. Amidst the approaching storm, the sharks were enjoying their gluttonous feast. However, the most tender ¡°prey¡± was the woman on the wooden raft. Regrettably, she was being held tightly by a young man in a ck suit, his body emanating a chilling murderous intent that kept the sharks at bay. A wave crashed, generating a vortex of swirling water. Kelvin and Cheyenne were both pulled into it. Even the great white shark, which had intended to devour the two humans, was inevitably dragged into the vortex, its body torn apart in mid-air. This typhoon was more like a terrible meat grinder. The horrifying and bloody scene would haunt Cheyenne for the rest of her life. She hung helplessly onto Kelvin¡¯s body, understanding that doing so would likely decrease his chances of survival. ¡°Kelvin, go, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Gordon tossed down a rope, and managed to grasp a jack on the deck while holding tightly to one end of the rope. ¡°Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence¡­ Grab the rope! I¡¯ll pull you up!¡± But the strong wind made the rope sway and swing. Kelvin didn¡¯t have a stable center of gravity in the water, and now he was being swept away by the typhoon. The rope swayed¡­ but they couldn¡¯t hold on. He had to distract himself to free a hand to hold Cheyenne¡¯s body, which had be cold and stiff. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ hold on.¡± ¡°The typhoon ising!¡± One of the police officers reminded his superior that if they didn¡¯t leave soon¡­ not only would Mr. Foley and Miss Lawrence not return, but they would also die together. Gordon¡¯s face instantly turned extremely terrible. He ignored his subordinates¡¯ pleas to evacuate quickly, anxiously shouting at the two people in the water, ¡°Grab the rope!¡± The cruise ship kept sinking, even if they managed to climb up, it would be in vain. Cheyenne heartlessly pushed Kelvin away. With a clear voice, she loudlymanded, ¡°You go!¡± As the words fell, a ck wave engulfed her. Suddenly, Kelvin held her hand tightly, holding her delicate wrist and affectionately saying, ¡°Cheyenne, I won¡¯t leave you again!¡± The merciless waves pounded on the two of them. The ck seawaterpletely swallowed their bodies, leaving no trace. Boom! The cruise ship exploded, sending mes sshing into the air. The scene was as terrifying as an early arrival of the doomsday. It was reported that the typhoon that day was the strongest in twenty years, unseen and unheard of. It destroyed the small coastal fishing vige and even the city experienced heavy rainfall for two days and nights. Lovers Bay suffered the most severe damage. The resort was basically paralyzed, and the fishermen who operated the surrounding aquaculture industry were even worse off. Experts predicted that the direct economic losses caused by this typhoon would be around 10 billion. ¡­ The clear blue seawater shimmered under the sunlight, looking like dazzling fragments of gold from a distance. The tall and lofty green coconut trees around themplemented each other, giving a feeling of autumn breeze blowing under the leaves, creating a peaceful atmosphere. Cheyenne was awakened by the sound of crashing waves. Her whole body felt sore. She struggled to open her heavy eyelids and squinted to observe the scene in front of her. Where was this? White sandy beach, green trees, blue sea¡­ with no one around. Another wave came. The warm seawater and sunlight washed her body onto the beach, and she slowly stood up barefoot on the sand. Confused, she looked at the endless sea, feeling like she had arrived on an unfamiliar ind. This ce was far from the city, with no signs of human life. Oh yeah, Kelvin! Suddenly, Cheyenne thought of him and moved her heavy and sore body, dragging herself along the beach for about ten meters. Finally, among a pile of rocks, she saw Kelvin. His suit was torn, his body swollen and pale, and fresh blood kept flowing from his wounds. The baby fish under the rocks greedily devoured the rotten flesh and blood from his wounds. Seeing him lying motionless, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes turned red with fear. She hurriedly walked into the pile of rocks, pulled him out of the water. The man was more than 6 feet tall, weighing close to 140 pounds. And she was only 95 pounds¡­ she was already exhausted, yet she still tried to drag Kelvin. She used every ounce of strength she had. ¡°Kelvin, wake up, Kelvin!¡± She called his name several times, but there was no response. If Cheyenne hadn¡¯t pressed her head against his chest and felt his faint heartbeat, she would have thought he was already dead. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t dead. The first priority was to find a ce to settle down. Kelvin¡¯s wound had festered from being soaked in water for so long¡­ The new injuriesbined with the old ones, and it was unimaginable how he managed to hold on until now. Cheyenne, clenching her teeth, spent half an hour finally getting him onto a sunny spot on the beach. As she took off Kelvin¡¯s clothes, she saw that his shoulder bones were exposed, and the shark bite was gruesome. She reached out and touched his forehead, finding it burning hot like an iron te. It seemed necessary to tend to his wounds and reduce his fever. Anxiously scanning the surrounding forest, Cheyenne noticed the dense vegetation, and it might just have the herbs they needed. She quickly used a few banana leaves to shield him from the sun, then dragged her weary body into the woods to search for herbs. Surprisingly, luck was on her side, and she soon found two stalks of wormwood. Cheyenne picked the herbs and crushed them on a rocky surface before applying them to his wounds, using torn fabric from her own long skirt as a makeshift bandage. After finishing all the tasks, she became so exhausted that she cked out. When she woke up again, she found herself lying in a cave, unsure of how she got there. The unfamiliar surroundings triggered her instinctive wariness. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A man with his upper body exposed and only wearing a pair of suit pants, appeared in front of her barefooted at the entrance of the cave. The surprise in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes brought a glimmer of joy to his eyes. Seeing that she was happy to see him, Kelvin curved his lips into a smile. He approached her with wild fruits in his hands. Taking out the one that looked most like an apple and wiping it on his pants, he handed it to her. With a gentle voice, he looked at her and said, ¡°Cheyenne, you must be hungry. Have a wild fruit for now.¡± Cheyenne was truly hungry and didn¡¯t bother being polite with him or even considering if his pants were clean or dirty. She eagerly grabbed the fruit and devoured it. As soon as she took the first bite, she was surprised to find that the fruit was crisp and sweet¡­ The taste was quite good, and she only felt satisfied after devouring two or three fist-sized fruits. She let out a belch without any grace. She didn¡¯t care whether Kelvin would find her rude or not; he had always been critical of her anyway. ¡°Thank you. By the way, when did you wake up?¡± He had suffered such a serious injury, yet he woke up before her! As for her¡­ Shamefully, the truth was that she fainted because she was too tired and hungry, with low blood sugar. In fact, Kelvin hadn¡¯t woken up much earlier than her. Just about an hour or two. He had thought that this time he was doomed. But upon awakening, he realized that he was in the shade of trees, and his wounds had been treated. Clearly, she had taken care of him. There were a few banana leaves acting as a nket¡­ Although Kelvin had never been so miserable and destitute in his life, he felt an unprecedented happiness. Especially when he saw Cheyenne lying right next to him, it felt like going back to his younger days, as if he was in love with his favorite girl. His heart thumped wildly. This was wonderful. Both he and Cheyenne were still alive! After finishing the fruit, the two of them worked together to pick some banana leaves from outside the cave andy them on the ground as a makeshift mat. Kelvin found two boxes from the sunken ship. One contained clothes and clean bedding, while the other held canned food and supplies. Unfortunately, there was no clean drinking water. But considering the circumstances, it was already quite good. It took half a day to arrange the cave, creating a cozy sanctuary from the wind. Exhausted, Cheyenney on the bed, wearing a freshly changed red dress. The sunlight danced on the vibrant red fabric, adding a rosy hue to her fairplexion. She looked irresistibly beautiful. Kelvin, unabashed,y beside her, his gaze fixed on her face. He gently reached out and caressed her forehead. ¡°You must be tired.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, feeling a bit sleepy. ¡°Would you like to soak in a nearby hot spring? It¡¯ll help relieve fatigue and ensure a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Cheyennepletely ignored thest sentence, her eyes lighting up at the mention of a hot spring. She struggled to sit up. ¡°Where is this hot spring you¡¯re talking about?¡± Kelvin knew she would like it, so he had intentionally left a mark on the tree for easy location. Soon, he led Cheyenne to the hot spring. It was an irregr, circr pool, neither too big nor too small. It could amodate three or four people at most, with white mist hanging over the water. Cheyenne squatted down, dipped her hand in the water to test the temperature, and found it just right. ¡°Step aside!¡± As soon as her words fell, Kelvin felt a bit uneasy and absentmindedly touched his nose. ¡°Cheyenne, this ce might not be safe.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not safe about it? I actually think the least safe factor here is you!¡± Kelvin was rendered speechless, feeling a sense of dejection. Despite being in the middle of nowhere, Cheyenne still didn¡¯t see him as her sole reliance. Instead, she remained cautious around him. In fact, he wanted to say that it was unnecessary. Firstly, he still had his wounds; secondly, everything that should and shouldn¡¯t have happened between Cheyenne and him had already taken ce. So why continue to avoid it? Seeing him leave, Cheyenne finally felt at ease and prepared to take a bath.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But as soon as she entered the water, she suddenly noticed a majestic tiger with piercing eyes staring right at her from the nearby woods! Cheyenne¡¯s face flushed. Even if it was just an animal, what if it was a male? What should she do? Should she call Kelvin back? Quietly leaning against the edge of the pool, Cheyenne waited for some time, but the tiger showed no signs of leaving. After a long standoff, Cheyenne finally decided to call Kelvin. ¡°Kelvin, could youe over for a moment?¡± Hearing her call, Kelvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It had only been a few minutes since he left, and Cheyenne already missed him. With a silent smile, he walked briskly toward the hot spring. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cheyenne?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn around!¡± Cheyenne spoke softly, afraid of disturbing the tiger. She didn¡¯t want them both to be the animal¡¯s meal. Little did she know that her seemingly fierce tone sounded like a spoiled plea in Kelvin¡¯s ears. Cheyenne must have missed him and felt shy. How had he not noticed her cuteness before? Chapter 474: Domesticated ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t turn around. Should I cover my eyes now?¡± Kelvin reached out to cover his eyes, but Cheyenne stopped him with an urgent voice, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t close your eyes.¡± Hearing her impatient tone, Kelvin sighed in amusement, ¡°So, should I look or not look?¡± From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of delicate, pearlescent skin and a fair shoulder that captivated his gaze. Cheyenne felt a chilly gaze directed at her and followed the line of sight to find Kelvin enthusiastically staring at her. Infuriated, she red at him, quickly covering her chest with her hands, and scolded him blushing, ¡°Who told you to look at me? Look in the four o¡¯clock direction.¡± Kelvin turned his head and saw a yellow tiger lurking in the forest. It was ready to attack, with its round, copper-toned eyes filled with a cold, bloodthirsty re. Neither Cheyenne nor Kelvin had fully recovered their strength, and it would undoubtedly be challenging to deal with the tiger at this moment. After a standoff thatsted nearly a minute, Cheyenne dared not get up from the warm spring water. She couldn¡¯t feel its warmth at all. ¡°Cheyenne, put on your dress,¡± Kelvin suddenly announced with his back turned. The water rippled as Cheyenne tremblingly put on her dress. She swam towards the edge of the pool and Kelvin extended his arms, hauling her out of the water. He carried her on his shoulder and ran towards the cave. The scenery behind them gradually faded, and Cheyenne nced back at the tiger. Strange, why hadn¡¯t it chased after them? ¡°Uh¡­ my shoes¡­¡± At this point, only staying alive mattered. Kelvin ignored her shouts and ran swiftly, not sparing any attention to it. He was panting heavily when he finally reached the cave. Carefully, he ced Cheyenne on the padded ground. His body leaned gently against her delicate frame as he towered above her, admiring her exquisite and flushed face. Her eyes, still moist and clear, were like dewdrops. The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, and Cheyenne felt embarrassed by his gaze. She turned her head, avoiding his scorching eyes. ¡°Kel¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Her breath was stolen away as Kelvin¡¯s lips pressed against her own. It was a gentle yet dominant kiss. Their lips met, and their tongues intertwined. Gradually, she forgot about her shoes, her tightly clenched fist resting against his chest loosened, and her palm instead settled on his shoulder. A sense of recklessness spread within her, and fortunately, Cheyenne closed her eyes, trying her best to adapt to his kiss. ¡°Cheyenne, you taste so sweet,¡± Kelvin whispered in satisfaction. Kelvin felt like he had been poisoned by her, unable to fully satisfy himself with just one kiss. ¡°Um, don¡¯t¡­¡± Her rejection fell on deaf ears as Kelvin swallowed it whole, reced instead by a more intense warmth. A fleeting smirk danced in Kelvin¡¯s deep-set eyes, signaling his victory. ording to books, women were peculiar creatures who said one thing but meant another. When they said ¡°don¡¯t¡± they actually meant ¡°do,¡± and when they said ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± it actually did matter. Could he understand Cheyenne¡¯s contradictions in the same way? Didn¡¯t she also enjoy it? Under the bright sun, in the cool climate of the cave on a summer afternoon, Kelvin behaved like an excited young boy experiencing the taste of love for the first time. Over and over again, he used his tongue to trace the contours of her rosy lips. Eventually, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t bear the burning sensation on her lips anymore and pushed him away. As she touched her lip, she realized that he had actually broken her skin. She was initially angry, but when she saw the wound on his shoulder split open, bleeding profusely, her heart softened again. Annoyed, she red at him and said, ¡°Turn around. Let me tend to your wound.¡± But the look in her eyes, which Kelvin caught sight of, turned into an adorable signal. He discreetly licked his lips, unable to resist wanting more¡­ Oh well, he could take it slow. The unexpected surprise today was something he had never dared to imagine before. ¡°Okay.¡± She spent some time re-dressing his wound, and by now it was around three or four in the afternoon. Feeling tired, Cheyenneid down on a nket, preparing to take a nap. Little did she know, Kelvin followed suit andy down beside her, face to face. His handsome face, so close to hers, looked somewhat pale. His pitch-ck, star-like eyes stared at her, his smile mischievous.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Why are you lying here too?¡± Cheyenne ufortably tugged at the neckline of her dress, lying on her side with her hands folded across her chest. The man chuckled, saying convincingly that he was tired as well, and after all, he had helped clean up this ce. Feeling lethargic and not wanting to argue with the man, Cheyenne reluctantly agreed to let him lie beside her. She turned away and used the back of her head as a pillow. In the end, she ced a small box as a boundary line between them. This childish act was something only kindergarteners would do, and Cheyenne red at him, threatening him, ¡°If you dare to cross the line, you¡¯re done, got it?¡± ¡°Cheyenne, rest assured,¡± he assured her, with a lightugh. He paused for a second, and said, ¡°But Cheyenne, if you feel coldter, feel free toe into my embrace.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Thank you for your kind offer, Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°I meantter, Cheyenne. Are you that impatient?¡± Cheyenne stifled her anger and gripped her pillow tightly, burying her head beneath it, ignoring himpletely. Unknowingly, she fell asleep. She slept until it was pitch ck, and only then did she slowly wake up, greeted by a dim halo of light illuminating the uneven walls. The evening by the seaside was usually cooler, but she didn¡¯t feel cold at all despite wearing a thin red dress. Kelvin had found some dry firewood and lit a bonfire. He sat cross-legged next to the fire, holding her white dress which she had changed out of earlier, carefully drying it. From Cheyenne¡¯s perspective, Kelvin seemed surprisingly domesticated! Chapter 475: Alone Moment The soft firelight reflected on Kelvin¡¯s deep and handsome face. His long eyshes curled slightly, giving his skin a honeyed hue. His every muscle was full, strong, and beautifully defined, exuding a masculine sexiness that made Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but look at him a few more times. Kelvin turned to look at her and saw that her eyes, like they could speak, were fixed on him. The admiration in her eyes was unabashed. This realization lifted Kelvin¡¯s spirits, and without being noticed by Cheyenne, his deep-set eyes shimmered with pride. In the past, if someoneplimented him for being handsome, Kelvin wouldn¡¯t have been happy, and he might have even felt annoyed by the vulgar words used to describe him. He had achieved his current sess through hard work and perseverance. While others were still worrying about their homework and enjoying their youthful love, Kelvin¡¯s life was filled with various forms of tutoring and extracurricr sses. Just after he graduated, he changed into suits that didn¡¯t match his age and engage inplicated work. And no one knew about the countless sleepless nights he suffered from stomach pains¡­ The world only saw his morous side, never knowing that he was just an ordinary man who asionally felt tired. When countless women praised him with eyes full of admiration for his wealth and good looks, Kelvin would silently ridicule their infatuation and foolishness. Before, he had also lumped Cheyenne into that category of women. Now he realized how terribly wrong he was. If he could use his handsome appearance to captivate Cheyenne, he would be willing to do it. However, just as he was happily thinking about presenting his left profile to her, she withdrew her gaze. She walked over barefoot from the nket and sat down next to him, tending to the fire. She resumed her former icy and elegant demeanor. Huh¡­ Was she no longer interested? It hadn¡¯t even been a minute yet. Could it be that he had been too busytely and his physique had worsened, causing it to differ greatly from before? He remembered that when Cheyenne first saw his body, her face had turned red, and she had stared dumbfounded for about five or six minutes before snapping out of it. Could it be because Cheyenne had also seen the men around her without their clothes! Thinking of this, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath, ¡°Indeed, Cheyenne¡¯s grown up, and she¡¯s seen the allure of the world.¡± Sitting right next to him, Cheyenne, who happened to hear this confusing remark, looked puzzled. ¡°What did you say?¡± What allure of the world? He awkwardly touched the bridge of his straight nose and coughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Oh, by the way, I have almost finished drying your dress.¡± As he spoke, he handed the dress he was holding to Cheyenne, suggesting she could change into it tomorrow. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cheyenne epted the dress, her emotionsplex. Speaking of which, this dress wasn¡¯t even hers, it belonged to that green-masked man¡­ Suddenly, her mind wandered to a winter day, when it was snowing, she went to the Zamora Vi to find Kate to go to school together. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Eddie, a gentle and warm-hearted boy, sitting by the heater, warming Kate¡¯s coat. Eddie and Kate¡¯s parents had passed away early, but Kate had a loving older brother who shouldered the responsibilities of a father and mother in her life, taking care of her daily needs. He was an empathetic and gentle older brother. That scene was deeply imprinted in Cheyenne¡¯s mind, and she had even envied it to the point of tears¡­ What was the point of having a father and a family if they were like hers? It was better to have none at all. When she was lost in thought, Kelvin approached Cheyenne, handing her a can of beef and softly saying, ¡°Cheyenne, are you hungry? Have some canned food. There are also wild berries over there, saved just for you.¡± The wild berries were ced on a clean banana leaf, with glistening droplets of water on top, clearly washed with care. Cheyenne was moved once again by his thoughtfulness. She bent down, reached out, and took a bite of the wild berries. It was different from the fruit she had in the morning, this one smaller in size, green in color, and slightly sour in her mouth¡­ After dinner, Cheyenne folded a tree branch to use as a makeshift toothbrush and rinsed her mouth with seawater. Squatting in the cold wind at the entrance of the cave, she brushed her teeth expressionlessly while¡­ The beef in the can was tasty, but the vor was overpowering¡­ And there were only four or five cans in total in the box, just enough for her and Kelvin to eat for one day. They couldn¡¯t just sit around waiting for death after finishing these cans. Who knows how many days they would have to wait for someone to find them in this situation? People were scarce, and there was no way tomunicate with the outside world. If they couldn¡¯t leave for their entire lives, would she and Kelvin be destined to grow old alone on this small ind? No, no, just thinking about such an oue sent chills down her spine. She still had a lot of things to take care of; she absolutely couldn¡¯t sit around and wait here. Tomorrow, she would explore the ind, see if there were any signs of human habitation or any ce that could connect them to the outside world. While Cheyenne leisurely brushed her teeth and washed up, Kelvin had dried her clothes and neatly folded them on the bed. Compared to Cheyenne, who was filled with worries at the moment, he appeared more rxed. Having lived for almost thirty years, apart from a few rtively easier years during kindergarten, he had been busy every single day since gaining consciousness. Rarely did he have such leisure time, especially with someone he liked, where he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything other than the most basic needs for survival¡­ Without any form of entertainment or activities, the two sat quietly together, feelingfortable even without saying a word. Cheyenne, under the faint candlelight, casually polished the stone in her hand, intricately carving patterns with a knife. Kelvin was afraid she might hurt her eyes, so he picked up a stick and poked at the fire, making it burn more vigorously. Everything suddenly became bright, and when she turned to look, she saw him earnestly tending to the fire, and her heartstrings fluttered. Finally, she finished shaping the originally angr stone into a smooth oval, burying it under the fire. After the fire extinguished, she dug it out and wiped off the dust with a cloth. This was the first time she was so focused on making these little trinkets; Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask, ¡°What is this for?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°This is called a healing stone, used to treat your illnesses. You still have a slight fever and¡­ your knee is hurting, right? If you put this on it, it will help.¡± Chapter 476: Pride Just now, Cheyenne noticed that Kelvin¡¯s steps were a bit slow when he was walking. Upon careful observation, it seemed that his left foot was somewhat stiff. Nowadays, more and more young people are suffering from rheumatism and cervical spondylosis because they don¡¯t pay attention to their health on a regr basis. Kelvin, being a workaholic, constantly exhausted himself, and also developed some hidden illnesses. Previously, when Cheyenne was with him, she would always prepare medication for him on time, but she hasn¡¯t paid attention to these things since their divorce. He intentionally suppressed the pain in his feet while walking, straightened his back, and deliberately tried not to let her notice. But he underestimated Cheyenne. With her medical expertise, she immediately noticed that Kelvin might have developed rheumatism from being soaked in seawater for too long, which caused the cold air to enter his body. Kelvin remained silent for a long time. Outside, it was cold and stormy, but his heart felt like a blooming spring. There was nothing in the world that made Kelvin feel happier and more content than Cheyenne caring about him. It turned out that being cared for felt this good, just like eating a piece of caramel that started sweet in the mouth and reached the heart.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing the ¡°strange¡± smile on his face, Cheyenne inexplicably tightened her heartstrings. Kelvin¡¯s smile was deadly. She suddenly threw the healing stone at him and let out a cold grunt before moving to a spot far away from him. ¡°Fine, do it yourself. I still have other things to attend to.¡± Kelvin¡¯s gaze followed her departing figure, his lips curling into an intoxicating smile as his rough hand tightly held the warm stone, pressing it against his knee through the fabric of his suit pants. Indeed, a warm sensation spread on his skin, permeating into his blood, and alleviating much of the piercing pain. The climate on this little ind was strange. Within a day, one could experience all four seasons. When waking up in the morning, the sun greeted with a warm spring-like climate. By noon, around two or three o¡¯clock, the sun reached its highest temperature, and the air became increasingly humid, with a certain whitish miasma in the woods. In the afternoon, around four or five o¡¯clock, the temperature began to drop, as if entering autumn earlier. After sunset, the temperature plummeted, and upon closer inspection, a faint hoarfrost covered the leaves at the entrance of the cave. This ce was truly fascinating. Kelvin stood on the edge of the beach, shirtless, ready to dive and catch fish¡­ A warm sea breeze blew, the sunlight reflected on the water¡¯s surface, shimmering with waves, obscuring the visibility of the fish. He tightened the stick in his hand, aimed at the lower half of the fish¡¯s body, and forcefully stabbed. A ssh of water soared over a meter high, and the seawater became murky, disying an incredible spectacle. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze followed his direction, and she let out an astonished scream, ¡°Did you catch it?¡± Kelvin picked up the makeshift crude harpoon, awkwardly smiled, and stared at the murky seawater with a gloomy expression. ¡°Not yet, be patient and don¡¯t make any noise.¡± If Cheyenne hadn¡¯t suddenly made a sound just now, he would have caught the fish by now. Regarding his tendency to shift me, she expressed great dissatisfaction, resting both hands on her cheeks, and looking towards his direction while slightly pursing her lips. ¡°Mr. Foley, can you really do it? If you can¡¯t, let me do it.¡± Can he do it or not? ¡°She¡¯s challenging a man¡¯s bottom line!¡± Kelvin took a light breath, his lips almost pursed into a line. He tensed up, ready to take on the next target. ¡°Of course, I can do it. You sit there and wait for the fish.¡± Cheyenne really wanted to tell him not to be so stubborn. He had a wound on his arm, and he was old and weak¡­ If he couldn¡¯t catch a fish, then let it be. Besides, they still had two cans of beef left, which could keep them going for another day. Unfortunately, Kelvin insisted on showing off. While he was fishing, Cheyenne was also busy. She found arge stone and built a simple stove on the beach. She and Kelvin hadn¡¯t had any water for a day and a night, and seawater couldn¡¯t be consumed directly. Yesterday, she found a small pool next to a hot spring and noticed that there were animals drinking from it. There were two bone fragments in the pool. Although she was reluctant to drink such water, she had no choice. It was the only fresh water she had found so far. Cheyenne folded a banana leaf into a funnel shape and used it to collect the water, then poured it into a bamboo tube and boiled it over the fire, covering it with the banana leaf to collect the steam. At the same time, she used the scorching heat of the noon sun to extract the salt from some of the seawater, as the seaweed and kelp on the reef also contained iodine and salt. She worked diligently for a while before extracting about 20 grams of pure salt that could keep them going for a couple of days if they ate sparingly. Meanwhile, Kelvin had changed his fishing method. He took advantage of a lower lying area on the shore to use sand to surround a circle and then dug a small hole in and out of the water, letting the seawater flow in. After the water drained, there were seven or eight struggling sea fish in the low-lying pond, a few tpia, a rockfish, a small eel, and a green crab. Cheyenne patted his shoulder happily, her eyes shining. ¡°Wow, Kelvin, you¡¯re amazing! These big groupers would sell for at least seven or eight hundred outside! And there¡¯s a crab, too! I love crab!¡± Moreover, these were freshly caught fish. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had given himpliments, but Kelvin felt an unprecedented sense of happiness, with a sense of pride and achievement that was almost as if he had atoned for his previous mistakes. He shrugged casually, nodding his head a little arrogantly. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this? These fish don¡¯t have any natural predators, they¡¯re all idiots. I just easily used my brain to get them all. That¡¯s the difference between humans and animals. They are brainless.¡± Cheyenne thought, ¡®I justplimented you and now you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re the king of the world.¡¯ She wrapped the fish in tree leaves and carried them to the fire pit without saying a word, taking out a hidden knife and slicing open their stomachs. The fish jumped around in her hands, and Cheyenne held them by their gills, expertly cleaning them and gutting them. Blood ran down her hand. However, her actions were elegant, as if she was doing something mundane. She skewered the fish on a branch and ced them on the fire to roast. Kelvin felt inexplicably ufortable watching the scene. Chapter 477: Grilled Fish As time passed, the fragrant smell of grilled fish gradually filled the air. Despite the simplicity of the seasonings used here, the fish from the sea swam far and wide, resulting in delicious and firm flesh. Kelvin took a bite and looked at her in surprise. ¡°How did you learn to grill fish? It tastes great.¡± Cheyenne hummed nonchntly, giving a casual reply. ¡°My grandfather taught me medicine when I was young, and I had to dissect various small animals.¡± ¡°For example, after I dissected rabbits, I would make braised rabbit meat.¡± ¡°I dissected fish the most. I¡¯ve tried braising, steaming, and poaching, but I prefer grilling.¡± As she finished speaking, Kelvin suddenly felt that the fish in his hand no longer tasted good. He frowned and asked, ¡°What about mice?¡± Cheyenne paused for a moment, yfully stuck out her tender pink tongue, and intentionally said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve eaten mouse meat too. It¡¯s actually quite delicate, much like snake meat¡­ just a little gamey.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Kelvin was so shocked that the fish in his hand fell to the ground, and his exceptionally handsome face changed color. This reaction was enough to make Cheyenne burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Kelvin, you¡¯re so easy to fool. You didn¡¯t actually believe me, did you? My goodness, do you really think I¡¯m that naive?¡± ¡°And you¡¯re the CEO of the Foley Group. You could go bankrupt at any minute with your intelligence¡­¡± She looked at him disdainfully. ¡°I suggest you retire early, rest at home and take care of some flowers. Those don¡¯t require much thinking.¡± At her words, Kelvin¡¯s face darkened, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. There were few people in this world who dared to mock him except Cheyenne¡­ ¡°So, you¡¯ve never actually eaten mouse meat.¡± Cheyenne nodded slightly, then said seriously, ¡°I haven¡¯t had mouse meat, but I have eaten snake meat.¡± ¡°When I was in eleventh grade, Nora and Danielle tried to scare me by putting a meter-long rat snake in my schoolbag.¡± ¡°What they didn¡¯t know was that I happened to be hungry for a day and a night. After Reece and I skinned and deboned the snake, we grilled it and sprinkled some chili powder on it. It tasted pretty good. The students in the next ss were even drooling.¡± If it were an ordinary girl, she would definitely be scared if a snake suddenly crawled out of her schoolbag. But Cheyenne, who had been trained by Layne, was already ustomed to blood and corpses¡­ She had dissected countless snakes. This small rat snake couldn¡¯t scare her. After eating the snake, Cheyenne even hung the snake skin on Danielle¡¯s seat¡­ It was a snake that Danielle bought herself, but she ended up getting frightened and hospitalized the next day. The grudge between her and Danielle deepened even further. As Kelvin listened to her recount this experience with a smile, he was filled with deep concern, and a trace of displeasure flickered in his deep-set eyes. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have given the Parry Group a chance and would have directly caused their stocks to plummet and be delisted! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kelvin¡¯s sudden apology caught Cheyenne off guard, leaving her at a loss for words. Her voice abruptly stopped, and it took her several minutes to finally respond. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, so you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± How could it have nothing to do with him? If he had realized her worth earlier and treated her better, she wouldn¡¯t have been bullied¡­ let alone experience such pain. Kelvin wanted to say something, his peripheral vision catching a glimpse of the dull yellow behind Cheyenne, not far away. The tiger, standing on all fours, slowly approached her, its brown-yellow eyes turning emerald green in the sunlight, emitting an eerie aura. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± Kelvin¡¯s voice trembled with a deep tone of surprise. Cheyenne looked up at him, her face filled with confusion and innocence, utterly adorable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Behind you¡­¡± Instinctively, she turned her head and widened her eyes. She saw the tiger, about a meter tall, walking towards them. Her calm heart started pounding intensely. How did this creature suddenly appear here? Oh no! What should they do now? Cheyenne instinctively crouched down, picking up a stone in her hand, locking eyes with the tiger¡­ One second passed. Seemingly wary of the stone in her hand, the tiger remained still. Two seconds passed, it attempted to move its front paws. Cheyenne raised the stone again, startling the tiger into taking a step backward. But it didn¡¯t leave. Three seconds passed, and the tiger showed signs of turning away¡­ Just as Cheyenne and Kelvin thought the tiger would leave and let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a gust of wind roared past them. The tiger deceived them by directly running towards the spot where they sat. It pounced, opening its jaws wide and seizing the roasted fish that Kelvin had dropped on the ground. Then it ran off. By the time they reacted, the tiger had run quite far with the roasted fish in its mouth. Its tail, adorned with stripes, was raised high, trembling in the wind, appearing somewhat cute. Cheyenne stared in astonishment at this scene, dumbfounded. She bewilderedly touched the back of her head and asked. ¡°Was that tiger using a diversion tactic just now?¡± Kelvin never expected that this seemingly dangerous tiger would actuallye for their roasted fish. There were still many unexpected things happening. The next day, when Cheyenne and Kelvin woke up, they suddenly found a pile of wild fruits at the entrance of the cave. On the broken branches, there were brightly colored red berries that resembled strawberries. She also found plum-shaped footprints on the ground. It was the tiger¡¯s doing. ¡°Kelvin,e and see! Isn¡¯t this its apology for eating our roasted fish? It¡¯s offering us fruits aspensation.¡± He was obviously surprised too, but then he raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°This beast is so clever. If possible, I would like to take it back and raise it.¡± Cheyenne crouched down and picked one of the berries, eating it. Unexpectedly, it was sweet. Kelvin wasn¡¯t ustomed to eating fruits in the morning, so he casually tasted one and stopped. However, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t resist and greedily ate several more. As soon as she swallowed them, something started to feel off. So hot! ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Kelvin noticed that she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Why was her face turning so red?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He leaned down and sniffed. There was a mesmerizing scenting from her. Fragrant like fruits, yet reminiscent of alcohol. There was something wrong with these berries! Chapter 478: At Odds At noon, the temperature outside reached its peak, and the temperature inside the cave kept rising. With her sweat-drenched fair hands tightly gripping onto a deep red nket, her disheveled chestnut long hair swayed along with her body like seaweed in water. Her hair exuded a faint and elegant fragrance. A pair of rough hands with distinct joints gently passed through her hair, lightly cradling the back of her head, securing it. This action forced Cheyenne to lift her head and meet his gaze. The man¡¯s rugged face had darkened several shades from the intense UV rays, and glistening sweat cascaded down his sharp and angr chin from his forehead. From his eyebrows to his nose and down to his chin, there was a masculine and seductive charm. A drop of sweatnded on Cheyenne¡¯s fair and beautiful back, followed by a scorching kiss on her shoulder. Ufortably, she moved her shoulder, taking the opportunity to secretly touch her waist with her hand. With a soft and gentle voice, she whispered in Kelvin¡¯s ears, ¡°Hmmm¡­ Kelvin, that¡¯s enough, you can stop.¡± She was so tired! She had no strength left in her body, yet Kelvin kept pinching her waist without letting go. Hisrge hands held her legs like iron cables, refusing to let go. He whispered in her ear, his breath spraying onto her tender neck, rendering her corbone and chest with a rosy hue. His voice was bewitching, like a devilish Satan seducing a little girl, both wicked and gentle. ¡°Cheyenne, are you sure? Your face is still so red. Don¡¯t be shy; I¡¯m more than willing to serve you.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ You¡­ jerk!¡± ¡°Shhh¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s blood may be cold, but her lips are so sweet.¡± Kelvin was driving Cheyenne crazy. She couldn¡¯t even finish aplete sentence before he interrupted her. Damn it! Was he really serving her? Clearly, he was fulfilling his own selfish desires. It had been almost four hours since this all began in the morning. And all of this started because she identally ate some wild fruits that a tiger had brought. Screw it, tomorrow she would go up the mountain and hunt the tiger. How dare that little beast plot against her! Her n for today was just to sun-dry half a pound of salt, but because of this unexpected turn of events, she cked out before she knew it. This sudden change frightened Kelvin, and he quickly stopped all his actions, extending his damp andrge hand to embrace her, testing her breath. Thankfully, she was still breathing. She was just exhausted. When she woke up again, the sky outside the cave had turned pitch ck, and the sound of waves outside reached her ears. A dim yellow light filled her vision, and the scent of grilled fish permeated her senses. The tall and sturdy man sat beside the fire, still shirtless, grilling fish. With his back facing her, his broad back seemed like a powerful mountain range. In the faint glow of the fire, those few vivid red scratch marks stood out, making Cheyenne blush. Fragmented intimate images kept shing in her mind; it seemed like she made those marks. Not far from Kelvin¡¯s side, the tiger they encountered during the day imitated humans and sat cross-legged, holding a bunch of fish wrapped in green banana leaves. Its round eyes exuded a sense of confusion, as it didn¡¯t know how to eat the grilled fish. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re awake,¡± Kelvin said, ncing at her casually before shifting his gaze away. He then attentively tore open the banana leaf for the big tiger and blew on the slightly steaming fish meat. Rubbing the fluffy and round head of the tiger, he instructed with a smile, ¡°Now you can eat it, Bub, go ahead and eat.¡± She couldn¡¯t deny that she felt a hint of envy and jealousy. She had known Kelvin for so many years, and he had never served her food, let alone blow on it so gently to avoid her getting burned. She walked over and sat next to Kelvin, grudgingly scoffing at the sight of this man and tiger, saying sarcastically, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Foley has this kind of charm. Is this the only female around here?¡± As if sensing her hostility, the tiger tilted its head, making a fierce gesture with its menacing open jaws. Showing its teeth and growling, it seemed to be saying, ¡°You ugly creature, stay away from him!¡± For a moment, Cheyenne was stunned, her mind nk, looking as if she had seen a ghost. Pointing a finger at the white tiger sitting across from her, she stammered, ¡°Kelvin, can this beast understand what we¡¯re saying?¡± How could an animal be so human-like? Cheyenne and Kelvin had confirmed that there were no other people on this ind, so the tiger should be encountering humans for the first time. Could its mimicry abilities be that strong? The next moment, Cheyenne confirmed her spection. Unconsciously, she picked up a branch that served as a makeshift fork and deliberately showed it off in front of the tiger, turning her fair delicate chin with faint red marks still on it. ¡°Look, I can use a fork. Can your paws handle it?¡± The white tiger was sessfully provoked, snatching the branch from Cheyenne¡¯s hand anxiously, trying to grip it tightly. But it wasn¡¯t a hand; it was a w. Struggling to use the fork was not only difficult but also resulted in frequent failures. Feeling the tiger¡¯s body tremble slightly, it bared its teeth and let out an angry low growl. Helplessly, it patted Kelvin¡¯s hand with its tail, looking at him with its wet and bright round eyes, as if seeking help. Cheyenne was left speechless. The scene of the human and tiger engaging in a battle of wits and bravery was heartwarming and amusing.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kelvin hadn¡¯t experienced such a rxed atmosphere in a long time. Comfortingly, he stroked the tiger¡¯s small ear and said, ¡°You see how smart it is? Let¡¯s bring Bub along when we leave another day.¡± Eating the fish, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but remark coolly, ¡°Choose either it or me.¡± Kelvin was momentarily stunned, then seemingly thought of something and helplesslyughed, reaching out to forcefully pull her onto hisp. There was a hint of excitement in his eyes as he suddenly eximed, ¡°Are you jealous of a tigress?¡± Cheyenne, in the middle of eating her fish, nearly bit her own tongue. Anger surged once again, causing her to stop eating the fish. ¡°Go to hell, Kelvin. Why would I be jealous of a beast?¡± Unlike her reaction, Kelvin burst intoughter, exuding a sense of triumph. Chapter 479: Crossing the Malaria Forest For the next few days, this tiger seemed to have attached itself to the two of them, appearing punctually every time it was time for meals. It had some semnce of humanity, knowing not toe empty-handed. In the beginning, it would always bring something from the wild. However, considering the previous bitter lesson, Cheyenne made Kelvin the first one to try the stuff brought by the tiger to ensure there were no side effects before she would eat it herself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cheyenne gave it a new name ¨C Dumb Cat! Never had she seen a tiger drink fish soup and act cute,pletelycking any sense of intimidation. Dumb Cat loved eating fish and its movements and sense of smell were keener than theirs. Every day, it would bring arge pile of fish to her, then raise its tail with an air of arrogance as if to say, ¡°You, prepare the fish soup for me.¡± It was almostughable for Cheyenne. She was being bossed around by a tiger! At this moment, Kelvin returned from the forest, bearing several fresh wounds on him. This forest on the small ind harbored many dangers ¨C red ants the size of fingernails, fist-sized colorful spiders, and venomous snakes that might fall from the trees. It was summer now, and there were annoying mosquitoes at night. With her delicate skin, even a single mosquito bite would cause arge inmed area. She hadn¡¯t had a good sleep for two nights already. When Kelvin returned, he specifically picked some mugwort in the forest. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m back.¡± Cheyenne was standing by the entrance of the cave, cooking fish soup in a stone pot. As his familiar andforting voice reached her ears, her heart inexplicably began to flutter irregrly. ncing sidelong at him, she made a dissatisfied sound and kicked thezy cat who was napping. With a cold tone, she replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me you¡¯re back.¡± Kelvin had already grown ustomed to her attitude. In their days together, she would respond passionately during their intimate moments at night, but during the day, she would be cold and indifferent like this. He used to treat Cheyenne the same way before. Now the tables had turned¡­ Yet he was lucky enough because she still allowed him to touch her. After having only a bowl of soup for dinner, Cheyennezilyy down on the carpet and closed her eyes to rest. Kelvin finished tidying up and walked over to her, squatting down in front of her. Looking at her visibly thinner figure with his eyes full of pity, he grabbed her hand. ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Cheyenne bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°I just felt uneasy. We¡¯ve been on this ind for almost a week! We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside.¡± Suddenly, she opened her eyes, worry shimmering in them. ¡°I miss Grandpa, and Kate.¡± Kelvin¡¯s heart sank at these words. He had tried to persuade himself that living with her this way wasn¡¯t too bad. But he had overlooked Cheyenne¡¯s feelings. She wanted to go out. Being confined on this small deserted ind felt like an abandoned mermaid left stranded on the beach¡­ She was born to belong to a wider ocean. Suddenly, Kelvin reached out and embraced her, nting a kiss on her forehead. His deep and husky voice assured her, ¡°Cheyenne, we will definitely leave this ce. Just wait a little longer, okay?¡± In fact, he had a way for them to leave. Just because he wanted to spend more time with her, enjoying this intimate world of two, he didn¡¯t tell her. There was a GPS chip hidden in his watch, equipped with a tracking and rm system, with the terminal connected to hisputer¡¯s IP. As long as he lightly pressed the button on his watch, his distantputer would disy his location, and Chris would be able to find him right away. ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go to a higher ce and light fireworks. The passing nes will surely see our distress signal.¡± This was Cheyenne¡¯s idea. However, every time she only looked from the outskirts of the forest, afraid to go inside¡­ Kelvin said it was dangerous and didn¡¯t let her venture in. Seeing her determination, Kelvin, knowing that her efforts would be in vain, still smiled and agreed. ¡°Alright, but on one condition, let me apany you. You haven¡¯t entered the poisonous fog forest, so we need to make some preparations first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± With a n in mind, Cheyenne felt much more relieved. She leaned against his thigh and gradually fell asleep. Kelvin embraced her, his gaze deep and conflicted, fixated on his watch. Hisplex and hesitant emotions intertwined throughout the night, and he stayed awake until dawn. Just as the sun rose, Cheyenne used the remaining fabric in the box to wrap both herself and Kelvin, tearing the gauze from her long skirt to sew makeshift masks. The needle was honed from animal bones, and the thread was found with the help of the tiger among the swordgrass. Using the nt¡¯s fibers to make silk thread, it was coarse but durable. Finally, they brought two cans of beef and filled a bamboo tube with clean water, venturing into the poisonous fog forest. Kelvin had explored it a few days ago and was familiar with the paths inside. He walked ahead, holding onto Cheyenne¡¯s hand, guiding her through the dense forest step by step. The tiger followed closely behind, its growling causing birds to scatter and the trees to tremble. However, there was an advantage to this. The smaller carnivorous animals, upon hearing the roar of the tiger, fled in all directions. The tiny spiders, ants, and others, however, showed no fear and continued to brazenly crawl through the fabric, seeking fresh blood. Cheyenne wrapped herself tightly from head to toe, not daring to expose any inch of skin. Even so, the formic acid secreted by an annoying ant on her shoulder still managed to corrode the fabric, causing a dull, itchy sensation. In the midday heat, when the sun was brightest and the fog was most intense, the poisonous mist obscured everything in front of Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. Just then, Kelvin suddenly stopped ahead. ¡°Cheyenne,e up on my back.¡± ¡°No, can you handle it?¡± It was already difficult to traverse this adverse environment alone, let alone carrying her. But Kelvin wasn¡¯t asking her, he wasmanding her, rendering Cheyenne¡¯s refusal ineffective. He lifted her up and carried her on his back. ¡°Ah!¡± Cheyenne instinctively held onto his neck, feeling the sense of security and the subtle scent of mint emanating from him. In this situation where she couldn¡¯t see anything but faced infinite danger, she didn¡¯t feel any fear. Because she trusted Kelvin. The tiger, with its keen sense of smell, led the way up front, while Kelvin carried her. It took them almost three to four hours to climb to the mountaintop, leaving both of them and the tiger exhausted, panting for breath. Chapter 480: I Listen to You Luckily, they arrived at the mountaintop before it got dark. Kelvin found plenty of dry firewood and lit the mes. Dry animal dung could produce a lot of thick smoke in a short amount of time. After the thick smoke rose up into the sky, Cheyenne cried tears of joy as she watched the wind blow it higher and higher. ¡°Kelvin, we did it! Do you think anyone will notice us?¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t want to crush her hopes with the cruel reality, so he smiled and said, ¡°They will.¡± At the same time, he pressed a button on his watch and began counting down their precious days together with regret in his mind. ¡°Okay, Cheyenne, this mountaintop is not suitable for camping. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Cheyenne replied. As they left, Cheyenne looked back at the burning firewood¡­ she really hoped that these few days would stay dry and that it wouldn¡¯t rain at night. Unfortunately for her though, she was disappointed as there was a heavy rainstorm that very night apanied by thunder and lightning outside while her distress signal went unnoticed due to being extinguished by water. The tiger had nowhere to hide so Kelvin found some hay for it to sleep beside the bonfire while he held Cheyenne close in his arms. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s gettingte now. Let¡¯s go sleep early. We can send distress signal again when we have enough materials,¡± he said as his thoughts wandered elsewhere, his big hands fondling her waist and then untying her skirt without permission. Cheyenne then felt him press down on top of her body; she felt every kiss on her neck, and earlobe. She bit down on her lip, staring daggers at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you be serious?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, Cheyenne¡­ I let you off yesterday already.¡± He chuckled. The next day, Cheyenne overslept. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the tiger standing high above her bed, looking down with a pair of round and lively eyes and swishing its tail in arrogance. It scampered away again. She wasn¡¯t mistaken, right? That tiger seemed to express concern and sympathy for her just now. A few minutester, the tiger came back with a big stick in its mouth covered in the same red fruit she had seen before. It presented it to Cheyenne eagerly and pushed it towards her with its paw. While rubbing her waist, Cheyenne stood up and drew another vertical line on the the stone wall. It¡¯d been almost ten days since they arrived here. The incident happened on the 27th¡­ it meant today was August 6th. Grandpa had said he¡¯d nned to take her to Onistead. Four more days passed. The canned beef had long been eaten up; Cheyenne had been getting bored of fish.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thus, Kelvin went into the forest to catch a wild rabbit while picking two yellow fruits along his way back home. They looked like lemons but smelled really nice; he nned to squeeze some juice onto the rabbit meat when roasting itter. Indeed wild rabbit meat tasted much better than artificially raised ones. Cheyenne ate one leg by herself while Kelvin finished off half of what remained and gave one half to the tiger. Its eyes lit up after taking one bite. For the next few days, the tiger kept bringing back the rabbit and dropping it at the entrance of their cave. Even when some of the bunnies tried to escape, a growl from the tiger made them obediently stay put. Days passed by until Cheyenne noticed that the tiger¡¯s appetite had grown significantlyrger than before. She sat by the fire pit with a worried expression on her face. ¡°Kelvin, look how much we¡¯ve been feeding the tiger! In just two weeks¡­ it¡¯s almost as big as a pig!¡± The tiger stood up indignantly after being called fat by Cheyenne and let out an angry roar that shook everything around them. Kelvin quickly patted its head in an attempt to calm it down. ¡°It¡¯s okay, kitty cat,¡± he said soothingly, ¡°Cheyenne is just joking with you. You¡¯re not fat; you have little cubs inside of you.¡± A surprised gasp escaped from Cheyenne¡¯s mouth upon hearing this news about the tiger¡¯s pregnancy. There was something else she had been ignoring for quite some time now: Her period should havee already since it usually arrived early every month but it hadn¡¯t yet. Could she be pregnant? No way! She didn¡¯t want to have a child with Kelvin. As these thoughts raced through her mind, Cheyenne grew paler by the second until finally realizing that perhaps she was overthinking things. Seeing how distraught she looked made Kelvin think if she didn¡¯t want children with him. Chapter 481: Black Pirate Flag On this day, Cheyenne sighed as she made the final stroke on the rock wall. In the blink of an eye, she and Kelvin had been living on this isted ind for almost a month. Kelvin now looked like a rugged man with his unshaven beard extending from his ears to his chin, and his hair growing down to his shoulders. Cheyenne used vines as rubber bands to tie up a small braid for him. His once nice shirt was now tattered and yellowed, while his suit pants were torn into bell-bottoms by tree branches, giving him an image of a wandering beggar. If anyone else looked like this, they would be unrecognizable to their parents. However, Kelvin did not give off that feeling at all; instead he appeared even more deep-eyed andposed. Cheyenne counted the strokes on the wall every day while he had grown ustomed to it already. He nced at her lightly. ¡°I found something good today; guess what it is?¡± ¡°A bird egg?¡± Ever since Kelvin went out for a strollst time and picked up some seagull eggs by the beach, every day thereafter he visited that area. The number of seagull eggs on that beach decreased rapidly over time, so Cheyenne hadn¡¯t eaten any in days which made her miss them terribly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What is it then?¡± She didn¡¯t feel like guessing anymore as she wanted nothing more than ham sausages, steak or chicken sandwiches right now! Kelvin¡¯sughter filled the air before he handed over something in his hand. Surprisingly enough, it was just a small ss bottle containing only one white piece of paper inside! She walked towards him excitedly but identally bumped into him. ¡°Be careful.¡± Fortunately, he caught her just in time. Cheyenne stood still and pushed his big hand away without hesitation. She took hold of that drifting bottle eagerly and opened its paper content full-heartedly. ¡°I like you, but just like you.¡± Cheyenne curled her lips in disdain and let out a long sigh, ¡°I never thought that I would see disy of affection even when I am on this small ind!¡± She crumpled up the letter and shoved it back into the bottle. Just as she was about to toss it back into the sea, arge hand stopped her. Kelvin¡¯s dark eyes fixed on her as he snatched the drift bottle away and held it in his palm. ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away. Have you ever wondered how this bottle managed to be here?¡± He didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to throw away the drift bottle because those words also represented his feelings for her. He silently read that sentence again in his mind. As Kelvin spoke, Cheyenne paused mid-action and fell into deep thought¡­ A drift bottle wouldn¡¯t appear out of nowhere. It must have been thrown by someone nearby and drifted along with waves until reaching this deserted ind. Her eyes lit up like stars as she excitedly grabbed Kelvin¡¯s hand and pulled him towards the cave entrance. ¡°Where did you find this bottle? Let¡¯s go check around nearby; maybe there are people¡­¡± Kelvin followed behind her with a wry smile until they reached where he found the drift bottle ¨C at an ocean shore littered with not only bottles but also broken boxes floating on top of scattered items such as women¡¯s scarves, lipstick tubes, skirts; men¡¯s pipes or pocket watches¡­ and most notably ¨C shattered wooden nks alongside an unmistakable blue-bordered hat belonging to Metshire Coast Guard. Kelvin picked up that hat while feeling danger rising within him. At that moment came another cry of joy from Cheyenne. ¡°Kelvin! Look over there! That seems like a shiping our way; we¡¯re saved!¡± She waved frantically at them, ¡°Hey, friends over there! Look here¡­ we need help!¡± A ck sail gradually emerged from afar, then drew closer towards them. The ship approached steadily toward their direction¡­ Kelvin suddenly grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s raised arms from behind, pulling her away with tension. ¡°Cheyenne, run!¡± His reaction left Cheyenne confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re ouws!¡± What! As the ship sailed closer to where she could see clearly, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze fixed on the ck g waving in the air. Above it was a white painted skull and two crossed leg bones¡­ This is a pirate g!!! Before Cheyenne could react, a bright red g was raised on the ship, contrasting against the blue sea. The colors were vibrant. A red g meant warning! The pirates were warning them not to resist. Cheyenne¡¯s face turned pale as she muttered under her breath, ¡°Damn it!¡± She didn¡¯t get a lifeline but instead received a death warrant. ¡°Cheyenne, run!¡± Kelvin shouted before a cannonball was fired from the ship andnded in the water near her feet, causing huge waves to ssh up into the air. ¡°Hurry up and catch them! Two billion will be ours!¡± Faintly cameughter from aboard as those words clearly reached Cheyenne¡¯s ear. It dawned on her that this wasn¡¯t just any ordinary pirate attack; they knew themselves¡­ they were here formission. While running away, Cheyenne quickly nced back at a familiar figure standing at the deck.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He was wearing a ck robe,manding his men to jump into water and swim towards her and Kelvin. Those people had knives clenched between their teeth with silver des shining brightly under sunlight creating dazzling light reflections everywhere. Cheyenne even saw that familiar green fanged mask. It was Master Charlie! Chapter 482: Burning of the Island ¡°Run!¡± Kelvin shouted, grabbing her slender wrist and running towards the cave¡­ but it was toote. Dozens of ck-robed judges and strangely dressed international pirates descended from the ship, each holding various weapons. As they ran, bullets rained down on them from behind or to the side, forcing innocent fish and shrimp out of the water as their bodies were pierced by bullets and blood sttered everywhere. Cheyenne was wearing a long chiffon dress that made it difficult for her to run; she almost tripped several times on her hem. In his desperation, Kelvin suddenly crouched down, pressing one hand against her knee while using his other hand to tear off the lower half of her skirt. Snap! The sound of fabric tearing rang in Cheyenne¡¯s ears as she looked down in shock at the brightly colored red chiffon floating away like a g in the wind. Her legs below her knees suddenly felt cold as her long dress turned into a mid-length dress. But now she had no time to admire it because bullets were flying past them again and again. Master Charlie stood on this deserted ind¡¯s beach with an excited look in his eyes peering out from beneath his mask ¨C he looked like a hunter watching prey struggle helplessly in its trap. One henchman walked up with more than twenty people standing two abreast with an imposing presence. ¡°Master Charlie, our men are ready.¡± The tall man with green with a green mask smiled wickedly before raising his hand andmanding, ¡°Set fire!¡± He didn¡¯t believe that they could escape. Even Marr, the head pirate, was frightened by Master Charlie¡¯s decision; this small ind was known for its dense vegetation which earned it its nickname ¡°the Eye of the Ocean.¡± There were tens of thousands of lives here including many rare species not found elsewhere which would be destroyed if everything burned down now. The mes rose several meters tall, causing birds and beasts to flee frantically. Kelvin had nned to take Cheyenne into hiding inside the cave since it was rtively secluded there. Besides, they had stored dried fish meat, which was enough for them to consume for three days. But he never expected their enemies would go so far as setting fires. The cave was no longer safe, and Kelvin looked out at the endless sea of green trees. Suddenly, a bold idea came to his mind. He frantically grabbed a bed sheet from his suitcase and wrapped it around Cheyenne¡¯s body while instructing the tiger to follow them. ¡°Cheyenne, listen to me. We only have one option now. We need to escape to the top of the mountain! I found a damaged lifeboat therest time, it¡¯s our only hope.¡± Cheyenne was shocked when she heard about the lifeboat. Her eyes widened with anger as she questioned him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°You bastard! If you knew there was a way out all along, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± Kelvin received a p across his face but he didn¡¯t regret what he did. With a bitter smile on his face, he replied in a soft voice, ¡°There¡¯s no time for arguement now; we need to hurry!¡± Cheyenne looked at Kelvin¡¯s cheeks which had turned slightly red from her p. She realized that she may have acted impulsively. Outside of the cave came sounds of mes burning and exploding gasoline mixed with smoke from burning trees soon engulfed the entire ind in its thick haze. Underneath this toxic cloud of smoke and dust particles were dangerous fumes that could cause dizziness or even death if inhaled for too long. Kelvin handed Cheyenne a damp cloth which she used as protection against inhaling these harmful gases while they made their way through the burning forest together. asionally, falling branches or rocks almost hit Cheyenne but Kelvin would quickly pull her close whenever danger approached them both. ¡°Come on, Dumb Cat; keep up!¡± The pregnant tiger struggled with exhaustion as they ran through this dense forest filled with moistureden air. At this moment, they found themselves deep within this forest where humidity and toxicity levels were the highest. Cheyenne felt sorry seeing painful welts all over Kelvin¡¯s body. He got badly injured just because he was trying hard to protect her. She reached up to take off the bedsheet wrapped around her shoulders, but hisrge, powerful hand held onto her hand. As he met his deep gaze, it was filled with unspoken love and concern. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Cheyenne, you can¡¯t undo this,¡± he said. ¡°But you¡­¡± she started to protest. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I am tough and don¡¯t feel pain. It¡¯s just the tiger¡­ what are we going to do about it?¡± he asked. Cheyenne turned to look at the tiger lying on the ground. It was barely alive but its brown eyes still held a glimmer of hope, implying that it didn¡¯t want to die. Taking a deep breath, Cheyenne made a bold decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go up to the mountaintop where the fire won¡¯t reach us for a while. I¡¯ll try to save it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kelvin agreed as he lifted up the heavy tiger that weighed almost 200 pounds. His steps slowed down as he carried its weight on his back. The tiger rubbed against his neck and tears streamed down from its wet eyes that were filled with gratitude and sadness¡­ As they finally reached the mountaintop, the scorching heat from direct sunlight and hot winds blowing in their faces from below made them feel like they were in an oven. The tiger was covered in fresh red bloodstains, making it look even more pitiful than before. It weakly let out onest whimper before copsing onto all fours again while staring intently at Cheyenne who stood there¡­ Its furry paws clung tightly onto her shoulder. Cheyenne trembled uncontrobly at hearing such heart-wrenching sounds but knew she couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes during this moment! With trembling hands holding onto a sharp de, she sliced open the tiger¡¯s belly, took out the tiny newborns, and cut off their umbilical cords one by one without hesitation. There were four newborns in total but only one appeared healthy enough. Chapter 483: She Wrongly Accused Kelvin ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did my best,¡± Cheyenne said tearfully as she handed the kitten to the tiger. The tiger lifted its head and licked the kitten¡¯s head with its rough tongue, then licked Cheyenne¡¯s hand in a gesture of appeasement. It was as if it begged Cheyenne to take care of its baby before its death. Suddenly, they heard heavy breathing behind them. Cheyenne turned around and saw that the vast rainforest behind them had been burned down. The leader wore a mask with green fangs and held a new ck weapon in his hand while shouting, ¡°Quickly! They¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Damn it, they¡¯reing!¡± Kelvin cursed under his breath as he picked up the kitten and pulled Cheyenne up by her arm. ¡°No, no! Kelvin, how can we leave Dumb Cat here?¡± She struggled and looked back at the tiger with tears in her eyes. She remembered its contemptuous gaze when it looked at her before; its disdainful posture when she tried to pet it; even how cute it acted sometimes¡­ Cheyenne couldn¡¯t bear to watch the tiger turn into ashes. Kelvin felt just as painful inside because he was one who first epted the tiger. But now they could barely save themselves. They reluctantly turned their heads away from the tiger without looking back at its dying body. ¡°Bang!¡± The bullet whistled through the air with an ear-piercing sound apanied by hot smoke from burning gunpowder.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The target? Cheyenne¡¯s head! Kelvin shouted out loud instinctively to alert her but his voice became faint amidst all this chaos around them. For a moment, Cheyenne didn¡¯t hear what he said to her. ¡°Cheyenne! Watch out!¡± Kelvin wanted to step forward using his own body as shield for hers against that bullet but found himself unable to move! He watched helplessly as the bullet passed him. Cheyenne, run! Kelvin couldn¡¯t bear seeing what would happen next, so he roared loudly while tears streamed down his cheeks¡­ At that moment, the barely alive tiger suddenly stood up from the ground and leaped towards the ck-d men. Its open mouth was enough to intimidate everyone present. The sound of bullets continued to ring out in this fiery scene, as the bullets pierced through the tiger¡¯s body. It had given itsst bit of strength just to buy them some time. Cheyenne understood why it did this and tears couldn¡¯t help but fall down her face. ¡°Dumb Cat!¡± She immediately clenched the knife in her hand, wanting to rush up and avenge the tiger. ¡°You bunch of bastards! I¡¯ll fight you all!¡± Kelvin withdrew his gaze from the tiger and ordered Cheyenne with a choked-up cold voice: ¡°Cheyenne, run!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he held onto the cub with one hand while pulling Cheyenne¡¯s wrist forcefully towards the mountaintop. While running quickly, he exined what she needed to do next. ¡°Cheyenne, follow this small path until you reach a small reef at the end. On your left side¡­ there is a lifeboat hidden inside.¡± ¡°And I entrust the kitten into your care.¡± ¡°Afterward, let me lead them away while you take the kitten on board and leave together.¡± ¡°After getting out safely, go to my personal apartment¡¯s second-floor kitchen¡­ the third cab on your left-hand side has my shares plus 5% that Grandpa transferred over to you¡­ you will be The Foley Group¡¯s new CEO.¡± He forced himself calm step by step as he analyzed what Cheyenne needed to do next. This speech made Cheyenne feel nk for a moment; it buzzed in her head¡­ She stopped walking forward incredulously looking at Kelvin with tears surging up within her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± They had just arrived at the mountaintop when Kelvin stuffed the kitten into her arms, then greedily looked at her stunning face before gently caressing her cheek with his rough hands. Then he lowered his head, nting a kiss. ¡°Cheyenne, forgive me for repaying what I owed you in this way.¡± ¡°No, Kelvin! What are you trying to do? We can leave together!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, there isn¡¯t enough time; you are their only target!¡± Kelvin was the only one who could distract the group of people, giving Cheyenne a better chance to escape. She felt something heavy in her hand and looked down to see a furry little tiger wrapped in banana leaves, nestled in her arms. Kelvin turned around and opened his arms resolutely, blocking the path of the ck-d men. ¡°Mr. Foley,¡± said one of them, ¡°I advise you not to struggle recklessly. You¡¯re worth so much money, we don¡¯t want to lose such a good deal.¡± ¡°As long as you switch sides now, everything can still be salvaged,¡± replied Kelvin. The man with fangs on his mask had just finished speaking when Kelvin gave an eerie chuckle and slowly walked towards the edge of the cliff. The cliff was about ten meters high from sea level and there were ck rocks beyond the blue sea water. A wave sshed onto one of these rocks creating countless droplets that made an unceasing sound. Kelvin nced at the ck-d men behind him before fixing his gaze on a small path opposite him where Cheyenne had reached the end and found a yellow lifeboat waiting for her. Seeing that she had safely boarded it, Kelvin slowly moved towards the top of mountain and then jumped off while spreading out his arms! ¡°Do you want to catch me? Dream on!¡± he shouted. ¡°Damn it!¡± cursed the young man as he rushed over to where Kelvin fell off. He fired a shot but wasn¡¯t sure if it hit or not. ¡°Damn it! We let Kelvin get away again! He¡¯s worth more than Cheyenne!¡± Meanwhile, when Cheyenne saw that boat, tears welled up in her eyes. She mistook Kelvin earlier on. This lifeboat was very small with several leaks¡­ barely able to withstand an adult woman¡¯s weight. Cheyenne put aside the tiger cub, then gritted her teeth before using all her strength to drag this lifeboat into water. This ce was where ocean currents converged; there were also many hidden currents inside caves nearby, which made Cheyenne feel uneasy as soon as she sat on this boat. She didn¡¯t leave immediately; instead trying to reach for Kelvin, but just after leaving the cave entrance, she suddenly saw someone falling from above! ¡°No! Don¡¯t do this! Kevin¡­ No!¡± Chapter 484: Kelvin, I Forgive You ¡°How could he die?¡± Cheyenne cried out his name in despair in her heart. Her wide-open eyes reflected the familiar ck figure, falling like a kite with a broken string into the blue sea below, from the mountaintop to the sea level, about tens of meters high. The waves below were so turbulent, with rocks scattered around¡­ He had never nned toe out alive when he decided to take Cheyenne close to this poisonous forest. All the nning was just for her safety. Kelvin plunged heavily into the water, followed by a loud thud and sshing up more than one meter high white waves that wetted her skirt. Countless seagulls were startled and pped their wings away. ¡°No¡­¡± The calm sea surface bubbled like boiling water with countless white bubbles rising up, making it murky. It had only been a minute or so but it felt like an eternity for Cheyenne. When she came back to herself and looked again, there was no one in sight! Tears streamed down Cheyenne¡¯s face as she watched the rippling sea surface; she had to go down and see if Kelvin really died! He couldn¡¯t have died! A selfish rich man like him should cherish his life so much that he wouldn¡¯t just die like this. She had to go down and see him. Just as Cheyenne was about to dive headfirst into the water, the newborn kitten in her arms let out weak cries that sounded fragile. After hesitating for a second or two, she put it on top of the lifeboat before jumping straight into the water without any hesitation. ¡°Kelvin! You can¡¯t die! I don¡¯t want you dead!¡± At that same moment, on another side of the ocean stood an opulent double-decker cruise ship speeding towards them with a bright red g fluttering under the blue sky.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The young man standing on deck wore an elegant white suit while his jet-ck hair blew wildly in all directions. He held binocrs tightly and eximed excitedly when he saw Cheyenne diving into the seawater. ¡°I found where Cheyenne is!¡± His voice trembled slightly from excitement. Before his voice could fully subside, another cold male voice spoke behind him, ¡°Is that right? Let me have a look.¡± In no time at all arge hand snatched away binocrs from the young man¡¯s grip. The young man was dressed in military green attire, with a wide-brimmed hat on his head. His resolute face looked even more handsome and full of vigor against the backdrop. He exuded an air of cold and unyielding righteousness, like the vast expanse of stars. He had indeed spotted Cheyenne through his binocrs and quickly instructed hisrades to steer the luxury cruise ship towards the direction of the ind. ¡°Hurry up! Faster!¡± Omari kept urging him anxiously in his ear as he watched the tiny lifeboat bobbing along with the waves. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Cheyenne. I¡¯ming to save you.¡± Hurry up! ¡­ Underwater. Cheyenne¡¯s vision was greatly impaired. It was difficult for her to see clearly underwater. asionally, one or two colorful fish would dart past her frantically. The flow direction of seawater had changed course and impeded her progress. She waved her sore arms vigorously and swam towards a ck shadow in front of her. Behind her stood a ck-robed judge on top of a mountain throwing grenades into the sea that exploded deep down below, creating wave after wave of white foam. A powerful force erupted within seawater as shrapnel from grenades grazed Cheyenne¡¯s legs and back¡­ Blood quickly spread outwards staining surrounding seawater pinkish-red in color. Cheyenne gritted her teeth while enduring dull pain all over her body. She continued swimming towards Kelvin¡¯s location until finally reaching him. She extended one arm around Kelvin¡¯s shoulder Kelvin¡¯s forehead happened to be hit by the rock when he fell off; blood oozed from his forehead; white bubbles burst out continuously from between his lips due to water entering his lungs during inhtion¡­ He said something but Cheyenne couldn¡¯t hear what it was exactly. But suddenly Kelvin grabbed hold tightly onto Cheyenne¡¯s wrist before uttering those words, ¡°Cheyenne¡­ I love you!¡± Kelvin slowly closed his deep-set eyes and felt satisfied that he could see her onest time before he died. In this life, he owes Cheyenne so much. If¡­ If he could start over, he would definitely love her and their child well. Cheyenne, forgive me for using such a selfish method to keep you here for so many days. No! How could he just die like this! Kelvin had no idea how much she hated him deep down. The carefree facade he used to put on was all an act! For her, as much as she loved him, she hated him just as much! How could he did before she could forgive him? Cheyenne held his waist with both hands and lifted her head to kiss his lips to give him oxygen. In the blurry light in front of him, Kelvin seemed to see an angel in a white dress with a pair of pure wings, slowly walking towards him. As she approached, her face turned into Cheyenne¡¯s. The angel kissed his lips. He instinctively responded to this sweet kiss. After gradually receiving oxygen, he recovered some consciousness. Kelvin squinted his deep-set eyes and, when he saw that the person in front of him was Cheyenne, his eyes curved up and he silently uttered, ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Her tears merged into the sea, making it difficult to distinguish whether it was seawater or tears. On top of the mountain, the masked man realized that they had been exposed. He nced at the calm sea and thought that Kelvin would have no chance of survival after he fell from such a height. ¡°Master Charlie, the ind is surrounded by the navy. What should we do?¡± A man in ck hurriedly ran up to him and whispered in his ear. ¡°Retreat!¡± As Master Charlie¡¯s voice fell, he led his men onto the helicopter and left in haste. As for those pirates, if they didn¡¯t bury themselves in the mes, they would probably be arrested and stay in prison for the rest of their lives. Iker led his men ashore, but the timing waste, and they only caught two minor pirates who were not of much use. Chapter 485: Hell Money Master Charlie had boarded the helicopter, and the strong wind blew over Iker¡¯s head as rose petals fell all around them. It was truly romantic. The man¡¯s seductive and provocativeughter echoed in his ear. ¡°Goodbye, Master Iker! We¡¯ll meet again someday, and I¡¯ll have your hell money ready for you.¡± ¡°You can keep that hell money for yourself, you bastard!¡± Don¡¯t even think about running away! ¡­ On the cruise ship, everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on the couple who had just been rescued from the sea. They were both unconscious and soaking wet but still holding hands sweetly. A newborn white tiger cub let out a cute little cry as it bit onto Cheyenne¡¯s skirt with its mouth, urging her to wake up quickly. The scene was heartwarming and touching. A figure in white rushed through the crowd towards Cheyenne on deck. He knelt down beside her with worry written all over his face while embracing her in his arms. ¡°Cheyenne, Cheyenne, wake up,¡± he pleaded anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m Omari; I came to save you. I¡¯m sorry¡­ for making you suffer beforeing.¡± ¡°Please¡­ wake up soon.¡± Omari had never seen her so pale and disheveled before; shey motionless like a wilted flower in his arms. He trembled uncontrobly while preparing to carry Cheyenne into their cabin below deck. As he lowered his head to pick her up properly, Omari noticed Kelvin¡¯s and her hands tightly sped together. Who did Kelvin think he was to hold onto Cheyenne like that? He was the one who gave up first! With great effort, Omari managed to pry Kelvin¡¯s hand open before picking up Cheyenne and leaving Kelvin behind. The newborn tiger cub tried desperately to follow them but stumbled after only a few steps due to its weak limbs. It crawled back towards Kelvin instead, then rubbed its wet little head against his cheek while calling out softly by his ear twice, yet still got no response from him¡­ Soon, Chris arrived with two doctors wearing white coats who tried to carry Kelvin away. The tiger cub let out a couple of ¡°meows¡± and hurriedly crawled towards Kelvin, curling up under his clothes and holding onto him tightly with its small paws. It was cute and pitiful. When Cheyenne woke up, she was disturbed by the voices. The darkness in front of her was so deep that she couldn¡¯t see anything, but she could faintly hear two low voices speaking quietly. ¡°The patient is suffering from undernutrition, and her organ function has been damaged due to excessive bleeding. She needs to stay in the hospital for some time to recuperate.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°Oh, I have one more thing that I¡¯m not sure about. Is the patient married?¡± ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Omari interrupted the doctor impatiently and gave thetter a cold nce that made the doctor shudder. ¡°I just noticed that¡­¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Before the doctor could finish speaking, there was a loud tter from inside the ward. Omari¡¯s mind went nk for a moment before he turned around and ran towards the ward. There were broken pieces of a shattered water kettle on the ground. On top of her bed sat Cheyenne with a pale face; her long chestnut hair cascading down around her shoulders as if she would disappear at any moment. Omari felt heartbroken seeing her like this. He quickly strode over to her and held onto her slender hand tightly. ¡°Cheyenne, are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere? Let me take a look¡­¡± As he spoke softly, he gazed into her eyes which seemed confused; Omari felt his heart melt. Cheyenne looked around and finally her gazended on Omari who stood before her. ¡°Mr. Lara¡­ how did you get here? And why am I here?¡± She remembered jumping into the sea along with Kelvin, members from TWILIGHT threw bombs into it, she felt a pain in her back before she passed out. Oh, right! Kelvin! Cheyenne grabbed Omari¡¯s wrist with excitement and gestured to get out of bed. ¡°Where is he? I want to see him!¡± Omari got jealous and snorted. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re sick. Why do you care about that scumbag?¡± A month ago, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t have cared if Kelvin lived or died. But she couldn¡¯t forget he carrying her through the miasma forest while sweating profusely without putting her down once. In the sea of fire all around them, he left the only hope of survival for her. Cheyenne calmed down and pondered Omari¡¯s question. Did she still love Kelvin? No! It wasn¡¯t that. She just didn¡¯t want to owe him favors. ¡°Mr. Lara, please tell me where Kelvin is. I just want to thank him for saving my life.¡± ¡°You know me well enough. I don¡¯t want to owe others any favors¡­ I just want to thank him,¡± Cheyenne said earnestly Seeing how serious she was about it made Omari feel relieved. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ I¡¯m sorry I sounded harsh earlier. But I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll be hurt by him again.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t give Cheyenne happiness since he was engaged now, Omari truly believed that Kelvin wasn¡¯t the right person for Cheyenne anyway. Cheyenne smiled sweetly at him and lightly patted his shoulder with gratitude. ¡°I know you are always considering my best interests. Thank you foring all this way from Onistead to save me.¡± ¡°Hmph, you should be thanking me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you and Kelvin would probably have been drowned,¡± Omari grunted without mentioning how he got out of Onistead himself. Chapter 486: Is Miss Lawrence coming to see Mr. Foley? Previously, the storm at sea blew her and Kelvin to the South Seas. They lived on a deserted ind called ¡°Snake Ind¡± for more than twenty days. It was a famous small ind in the middle of the South Seas, with diverse and abundant species of wildlife, especially rare and precious species of venomous snakes. Now it has been burned to ashes by a ruthless fire, bing a heartache for environmentalists. Kelvin and Cheyenne who survived this ident have be objects of media attention. It¡¯d been almost a month since theirst kidnapping incident, and rumors outside suggested that they both had perished in the sea with their bodies possibly eaten by sharks. Who would have thought that they were lucky enough to drift onto this deserted ind? With no living conditions whatsoever, they managed to survive for 25 days which was both shocking and intriguing as people wondered how they did it. Was this fire caused by human or natural disasters? Unfortunately, both parties involved were now unconscious due to severe injuries. ¡­ A young man with pale skin toney on a ck double bed. Chris held flowers in his hands, trying to figure out how best he could match them together. The bright red roses mixed with vibrant sunflowers look like scrambled eggs with tomatoes no matter how you look at them! Knock knock knock¡­ The sound of knocking interrupted Chris¡¯ thoughts; he put away the flowers into the vase before rushing over to open the door. The door opened, and standing in the doorway was Cheyenne. Chris¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show a delighted smile, as if he had won a five million lottery, his face flushed with excitement. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re here. No need to worry about Mr. Foley; the doctor said he¡¯s out of danger,¡± he said before being interrupted by Cheyenne, her tone proud, ¡°Who said I¡¯m worried about him? I just came to see if he¡¯s dead.¡± After listening, Chris couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh, covering his mouth. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Mr. Foley is fine. He kept calling your name just now.¡± Cheyenne regretted why she hade to check on Kelvin¡¯s condition, and she shouldn¡¯t havee at this critical juncture. It sounded as if Kelvin was deeply in love with her. ¡°Enough, you can shut up now.¡± Just as she was about to step through the threshold, her left foot hesitated in mid-air, then retracted back, her arms folded in front of her. ¡°I just happened to pass by here. Since your boss is fine, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Perhaps sensing her arrival, Kelvin, who should have been in aa, inexplicably called out her name. It was so faint, his voice so soft that it could have been easily drowned out by his breathing. If the ward wasn¡¯t quiet enough, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t have heard him call her name just now. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± In less than a second, it felt like a hallucination. She instinctively turned her head to look at the man in the bed, but he hadn¡¯t woken up yet¡­ There were sweat drops, the size of a fingernail, hanging on his wide forehead, and the depths of his eyes were a deep dark blue, as if he was stuck in a nightmare. Suddenly, Chris pushed her from behind and quickly walked out the door, closing it behind him. An excited voice came from the outside, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡­ I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s something I need to take care of. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could watch Mr. Foley for me.¡± As if afraid she would refuse, he hurriedly left after his words. Cheyenne hesitated to speak¡­ She tentatively reached for the door handle and twisted it. Damn it, it wouldn¡¯t open. Chris had locked the door from the outside. ¡°Mr. Richards, get back here, you bastard! Who wants to watch him¡­¡± Chris had run far away, and the answer to her was a faint and powerless sound of winding through the window, mixed with the summer heat, making it stifling. Enraged, Cheyenne kicked the door. The force acted mutually, causing her own pain. Biting her teeth, she withdrew her foot, slowly walking to Kelvin¡¯s bedside. He didn¡¯t look like he was resting well; the ck hospital gown was soaked with sweat, and a white bandage covered his handsome bronzed face, entuating the blood-stained lips. He kept muttering vague words. ¡°Mommy¡­ no, don¡¯t kill me¡­ don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m Kelvin¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± In his panic, his sweaty hand suddenly grabbed her wrist with force, it felt like someone stuck in the swamp clutching onto their only hope for survival. Cheyenne let out a soft cry of pain, and as she looked down, a red fingerprint ring appeared on her wrist. But the troublemaker continued to hold onto her wrist without realizing, his head shaking from side to side, sweat beads falling onto the back of her hand. It seemed like he was really having a nightmare. Cheyenne sighed helplessly and reached out her fair hand, gently resting it on his shoulder and softly patting it. As ifforting a child, she used a gentle and soothing voice, ¡°Kelvin, let go¡­ I¡¯m Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± He tilted his head toward her, now using both hands to hug her waist, intively using her in her ear. ¡°Why did Mommy want tomit suicide? I don¡¯t believe¡­ You don¡¯t seem like that kind of person¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Father and Aunt¡­ Mommy, don¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ No¡­¡± ¡­ He became very agitated, his hands clutching her waist with force. Cheyenne took a deep breath, and theplex emotions in her heart gradually turned into sympathy and pity. After loving him for so many years, even when they were destitute on a deserted ind, she had never seen him show any signs of despair. Turns out Kelvin also had a vulnerable side; he had things he was afraid of. She finally softened, gripped hisrge palm, whispering gently in his ear to soothe him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kelvin, wake up. I won¡¯t leave, it is fine now¡­¡± Chapter 487: The Overconfident Woman ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ Don¡¯t leave me, I only have you.¡± His voice sounded full of pleading and grievance. Cheyenne suddenly remembered what old Mr. Foley had said before. Despite almost being killed by his biological mother, Kelvin still hoped for her love. Perhaps this was the paradox. Her embrace was unusually warm, and Kelvin¡¯s restlessness seemed to be soothed. Breathing evenly, he fell asleep again. It was clear that they had hugged each other before; just yesterday they were so intimate with no distance between them¡­ but Cheyenne looked at the man lying on herp as if she was seeing him for the first time, examining him very seriously. She believed Omari was the most handsome man she¡¯d ever seen, Benson was the gentlest one, and Iker was the most masculine one. Kelvin wasn¡¯t the most handsome, the tallest or kindest, yet she fell in love with him anyway¡­ She couldn¡¯t exin why. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but lower her head to give Kelvin a light kiss on his forehead while shedding a single tear thatnded unexpectedly on his face. ¡°Kelvin, I forgive you now. Wake up quickly.¡± Unfortunately, Kelvin remained unconscious. His tightly closed eyshes trembled slightly. On this sunny summer afternoon, Cheyenne unknowingly watched him for quite some time. Time passed slowly; Chris counted how many cigarette butts he threw away onto the trash can lid. His fingers deftly held onto the half-smoked cigarette butt, then took deep inhales, feeling nicotine¡¯s stimtion spread throughout his mouth. Taking out the burning cigarette butt, he pressed it against the lid, thinking that it was time to go back check up on Mr. Foley and Miss Lawrence! However, as soon as he walked down the hallway, he ran into two men, one in ck and one in white, who were equally handsome. They briefly locked eyes before Omari snorted in disdain and walked away. Chris¡¯s lips twitched curiously as he stayed behind to watch. The two men looked around each hospital room with a suspicious gaze, as if searching for something. Suddenly, Omari stopped in front of Kelvin¡¯s room. When he looked up and realized it was his love rival¡¯s room, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and stood with hands on hips like a belligerent woman ready to fight. ¡°Kelvin! If you have any guts, open the door! I know Cheyenne is in there. What did you do to her? I warn you¡­¡± Doctors, nurses and patients passing by were shocked at the sight of this handsome yet intimidating man making such scandalous usations. Their beliefs were shattered. An elderly woman shook her head, regretfully saying, ¡°What a shame! He looks so decent; I even thought about introducing him to my daughter but now it turns out that he is mentally challenged.¡± Mentally challenged? Omari heard those words used to describe him which made his face turn pale with anger while his hand froze mid-air. Then another voice spoke up affectedly, ¡°Mommy¡­ smart people are scarce. It¡¯s okay that my husband is not smart. Besides, our family is wealthy. If I marry someone clever, I would have to be wary of him trying to take over our fortune.¡± ¡°So all we need is someone moderately intelligent,¡± she continued confidently. ¡°Look how handsome this guy is; any child born from me and him will definitely be good-looking.¡± Omari and Iker turned towards the woman in confusion. She appeared around twenty-five or six years old with shoulder-length hair dyed various colors. As the two men caught her eye, she blushed and pulled her sleeves over her face,ughing so hard that the wrinkles on her face were deep. ¡°Mom, what should I do? These two handsome guys seem to really like me!¡± ¡°It must be because I am too beautiful. I don¡¯t know which one to choose. The one in white looks gentle while the one in ck looks stable. I don¡¯t want either of them to be heartbroken.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ why did I have to be so beautiful? If I reject them and they jump off a building because of it, won¡¯t I be a femme fatale?¡± ¡°Why not choose both? Our family can afford two sons-inw anyway.¡± The middle-aged woman propped up her chin with one hand and thought seriously about her daughter¡¯s proposal before brightening up. Omari looked around; it seemed like he was the only one wearing a white suit. Iker¡¯s lip twitched as he sincerely doubted whether this crazydy had lost her mind. In the end, Omari smiled at the mother-daughter duo before saying, ¡°Missy, you seem like you need some stic surgery before you can bear being called ¡®femme fatale¡¯.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sad though; your courage and shameless confidence are advantages!¡± Chapter 488: Love Rivals Chris stood by and watched the whole thing, wishing that the overconfident woman would just drag these two men away. That way, Mr. Foley would have fewer love rivals! The mother and daughter who had been retorted were dumbfounded, while the overconfident woman was so angry that she pouted her lips and stomped her feet like a spoiled child. ¡°Mom, is he insulting me for being in-looking?¡± The middle-aged woman hesitated for a moment before nodding in anger. Sheforted her daughter by patting her shoulder. ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s nearsighted and has no taste at all. You¡¯re gorgeous.¡± After listening to her mother¡¯sforting words, the overconfident woman finallyughed. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t like this man in white clothes because of his harsh attitude towards me. Let¡¯s go for the one in ck; he looks handsome too.¡± Omari wiped off sweat from his forehead with relief on his face. ¡°Great! She actually thinks she can choose.¡± Iker¡¯s face became even darker; he pushed aside the overconfident woman standing in front of him without any pity. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± However, the overconfident woman didn¡¯t give up yet; she extended her chubby hand to hold onto Iker¡¯s arm. ¡°Honey. Don¡¯t be shy now! How much dowry do you want before agreeing to marry into my family? One million enough? My family has plenty of money!¡± Iker, who couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, kicked the overconfident woman. Ordinary people would have felt pain and stepped back, but this woman stood still with a smile.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. A glint shed across his eyes as he wondered if she actually knew some martial arts. He pushed the woman who was trying to take advantage of him while staring at her coldly. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go unless you agree! If one hundred million isn¡¯t enough, then how about two hundred million? Our first child will take my surname while second can take yours. Besides, I¡¯ll also send you a sports car!¡± The men watching the scene gasped in shock, thinking to themselves, ¡°What is there to hesitate about? Say yes!¡± With a dowry of two million and a sports car worth tens of millions, who wouldn¡¯t take this opportunity? Omari couldn¡¯t resist teasing and added, ¡°Miss, you made the right choice. He has two brothers; He isn¡¯t the only one that can sustain his family bloodline.¡± As expected, both mother and daughter were thrilled upon hearing this. Iker red at Omari and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mr. Lara! Don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here¡­¡± At the mention of business matters, Omari quickly became serious again. He helped Iker push aside the mother-daughter duo. The noise outside finally woke up Cheyenne and Kelvin from their nap. Cheyenne was the first to wake up. She elegantly yawned while rubbing her sleepy eyes and preparing to get up. Kelvin held onto her finger tightly; if she didn¡¯t know any better, she would have thought he was pretending to be asleep. ¡°Let go, Kelvin.¡± She called out softly several times but Kelvin still did not respond so she had no choice but to pry open his fingers one by one. Finally Cheyenne picked up a small toy doll next to him and ced it in his hand for him to hold onto before walking towards the door. Upon opening it, she found Master Iker and Mr. Lara standing outside, arguing with the mother and daughter. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s clear sweet voice sounded like birdsong in springtime. Even the middle-aged woman looked over curiously with her head down¡­ Cheyenne blocked most of their view when she closed the door shut. After being obstructed by Cheyenne¡¯s body, the middle-aged woman smiled awkwardly, turned around tugged on her daughter¡¯s shirt, whispering into her ear, ¡°It¡¯s Kelvin. Let¡¯s go.¡± The brief eye contact between them was noticed by Iker, who quickly signaled Tanner to follow them. Cheyenne stared at them and said,¡±Let¡¯s talk somewhere else; we might disturb the patient here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Omari left, he nced at the room, only seeing darkness without any trace of Kelvin. He was hesitant about asking Cheyenne why she came here or what she did during all this time? Chris took a step forward, but the words stuck in his throat and he let out a low sigh as he watched the three figures walk away. Cheyenne had just left when Kelvin woke up, muttering her name with dry lips. ¡°Water¡­ Cheyenne¡­ I want to drink water¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re awake!¡± Chris eximed happily as he rushed to get him some water and handed it over. Kelvin¡¯s eyes slowly opened to bright lights that made him squint and shield his eyes with one hand while taking a sip of water with the other. His parched throat felt much better now, but memories of his dream about Cheyenne lingered on. He remembered seeing her kiss him in what seemed like a fairytale story that he didn¡¯t want to wake up from until the noisy sounds outside shattered it all. Kelvin¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°What about her? Is she okay now?¡± ¡°Her?¡± Chris realized that Mr. Foley was referring to Miss Lawrence. He chuckled and scratched the back of his head before replying, ¡°Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence just left. She was taking care of you all afternoon.¡± This time, it was Kelvin¡¯s turn to be surprised. His deep-set eyes squinted as he looked out at the lush greenery outside the window, his voice carrying a hint of invisible delight. ¡°What did you say? She¡­ she was taking care of me?¡± It wasn¡¯t a dream! Cheyenne had reallye to see him. That kiss was real too. ¡°Yeah, Miss Lawrence took care of you all afternoon, until she left just now¡­ uh, she had something to attend to,¡± Chris intended to say she left with Mr. Lara, but then he thought better of it considering Mr. Foley¡¯s current state. Chapter 489: The Medicine Was Sent Back by Sophie In the study on the second floor of the Foley mansion, the warm yellow light illuminated the entire room, making it feel cozy and inviting. Old Mr. Foley sat under the light, and even his silver hair seemed to turn golden in its glow. He had a rxed smile on his face as he looked at the letter in his hand with tears in his eyes. ¡°Thank goodness, I knew Kelvin wouldn¡¯t die. After all, he¡¯s my most outstanding grandson,¡± he said through tears. The letter was sent by Gordon¡¯s subordinate and for half a month old Mr. Foley had been fainting frequently due to Kelvin¡¯s ¡°death notice.¡± Today was a rare day of rity for him. As they say, good news lifts one¡¯s spirits; after receiving Chris¡¯ message of safety, a hint of redness returned to old Mr. Foley¡¯s pale face. Upon arriving, Emelia noticed an envelope on top of the table at first nce; her eyes lit up briefly before returning to normal again. ¡°Grandpa, you should take your medicine now,¡± she said gently as she approached him. Old Mr. Foley instinctively put away the letter on top of the table into a drawer, which he then locked shut. This series of actions made Emelia feel uneasy inside: Who was he trying to protect himself from? ¡°Grandpa¡­ what is this thing? Did someone write you a letter? People still write letters these days?¡± Old Mr. Foley felt uneasy when asked about it, but pretended not to understand her question. ¡°You must have mistaken it for something else¡­ It¡¯s just work reports. By any chance has Vincent returned home yet?¡± Kelvin had been missing for over half a month now and Old Mr. Foley wasn¡¯t feeling well either during this time period; Corey didn¡¯t seem too concerned aboutpany matters despite being the eldest son while Franklin wanted nothing more than taking over but unfortunately very few supported him due to his bad reputation. He could only let Vincent temporarily act as CEO until Kelvin returned. Vincent did not disappoint Old Mr. Foley; although not as talented as Kelvin, handled thepany business well. Being the acting CEO for more than half month, Vincent worked overtime every time. However deep down inside he knew that once Kelvin returned, his position would be given back to Kelvin. ¡°Grandpa, my brother hasn¡¯te home yet. Since he took over thepany, he¡¯s been working overtime every day untilte at night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so tiring for him, but I believe things will get better soon.¡± Old Mr. Foley said as he picked up the medicine Emelia brought and swallowed it in one gulp. The bitter and astringent medicine made him dizzy and shaky as he took another sip. ¡°The taste of this medicine¡­¡± Why is it different from what he had before? Cheyenne knew that he didn¡¯t like bitter things, so she added licorice to the herbs to bnce out the taste. Emelia lowered her head guiltily and looked at her hands. There was still white powder residue under her fingernails¡­ but no one noticed it in the dim light. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s made ording to Miss Lawrence¡¯s prescription. Maybe the maid made a mistake.¡± Old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t think much about it and nodded perfunctorily. He lifted his bowl again to continue drinking his medicine. Emelia stood not far behind him, watching as the bowl gradually emptied out. She coldly chuckled without anyone noticing. Who does this old man think he can fool? She clearly saw what was written on that letter. Kelvin was safe and sound and would take some time to return here! The Todd family received the news at the same time¡­ Since Erica died, the Todd family had be extremely deste¡­ Kai temporarily let Poppy take care of the twins. The struggle between his eldest son Iker and second son Davon has escted into a fierce battle¡­ He knew all of these very well¡­ He thought that as long as they could maintain peace on the surface, then everything would be fine for now¡­ But never did Kai expect that things would escte so much that mes of conflict have already reached him himself! If they continued like this, then the Todd family will inevitably face destruction! A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts; Kai half sat up groggily against the bedhead while calmly looking towards the luxurious wooden door, ¡°Come in!¡± At doorstep appeared a slender tall beautiful figure wearing moon-white silk dress/ With a round face and delicate eyebrows, Thalia had her hair carefully curled and pinned back with a pearl clip, exuding elegancen. She carried a wooden tray in her hand, with a half-filled ss of hot water and a small medicine bottle no taller than her thumb. She walked gracefully towards Kai¡¯s bed, cing the tray on the bedside table before handing him the ss of water. ¡°Honey, your illness has not improved. I sought out a renowned doctor today to prescribe you new medication,¡± she said. Kai¡¯s vision blurred as he heard Thalia¡¯s voice. He reached out towards the sound source and felt the warm ss in his hand. ¡°This medicine can really cure my illness? Your previous medication only worsened my eyesight,¡± he asked. He had to wear reading sses just to read his letter earlier that day; it was quite an ordeal for him. Thalia¡¯s smile stiffened as she disyed impatience in front of Kai. Her voice grew louder as she spoke, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think I¡¯m trying to harm you? This medicine was brought all the way from Jostrana by Sophie herself! Even if you don¡¯t trust me, surely you wouldn¡¯t suspect your beloved daughter.¡± Sophie was Kai¡¯s most cherished daughter who held equal favoritismpared to Kai¡¯s little daughter. Despite disliking Poppy, he valued their daughter greatly. When Sophie turned eighteen years old, she wanted to study abroad in Jostrana but Kai persuaded her otherwise before finally giving into her wishes. It had been four years since she went abroad.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 490: Madam Thalia’s True Colors During these four years, Sophie would call to check in and s back home. Even so, Kai felt satisfied. Now she heard that his father was not feeling well, and Sophie sought a secret remedy from a Jostranan doctor and sending the medicine to the Todd family. In her letter, she mentioned that she had almostpleted her studies and would return home soon. She looked forward to reuniting with the family. Sophie was around the same age as Erica, and they grew up together since childhood. They were so close that they slept in the same bed and wore one pair of pants. After she went abroad for studies four years ago, Erica became like a mother figure to her. Their sisterly bond broke apart because of this. Even when Erica passed away, Sophie did not attend her funeral. Kai knew that she probably still harbored resentment towards Erica but didn¡¯t me her for noting back. He wanted her to focus onpleting her studies instead.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He thought Thalia had taken over the task of delivering his medicine but the more he took this medicine, the more he felt something was wrong with his body. He secretly visited Layne two days ago, but Layne refused to see him after Cheyenne fell into the sea. The attending physician at Hopedale Hospital told him there were signs of declining vision due to thinning retinas which could eventually lead to blindness. It wasn¡¯t an idental event; preliminary judgment suggested it was caused by medication. Kai immediately suspected Thalia¡¯s daily medication requests for himself. When she brought medication again, he didn¡¯t take it but sent her away and wrapped it up in tissue paper. Then he gave it to Adrian, his trusted confidant for testing, without realizing Adrian had colluded with Thalia! That night after their intimate rendezvous, Adrian told Thalia that she¡¯s been exposed and suggested she swapped the supplements regrly consumed by Kai with ¡°Misty Forest¡±, the toxic pills. The doctor advised Kai against taking such medication anymore as it could be life-threatening! After all these events unfolded one after another, Kai couldn¡¯t believe that someone who he loved dearly like Sophie wanted him dead! He continued investigating, only then discovering another shocking secret: Erica did notmit suicide; instead killed by his own son Davon! In Erica¡¯s belongings, he found a recording of her being forced by Davon and his mother to make a phone call betraying Iker. They were also the ones who orchestrated the car ident three years ago. But with so many years gone by, Erica and the driver involved in the incident have both passed away, rendering this recording useless in court. No evidence to prove anything. Kai had been enduring his pain these past few days without taking any medication. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take any more medicine. Don¡¯t have Sophie send it anymore,¡± Kai said as soon as Thalia entered the room. As soon as he spoke, Thalia mmed her things on the table with an extremely loud noise that surprised him. She red at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thalia sneered and wiped off some dust from herself with a in white handkerchief before acting arrogantly in front of him for the first time ever. ¡°Not going to take it? This medicine is for your own good! You must take it! If you don¡¯t die now, how will my son inherit our family property?¡± she eximed angrily. ¡°You!¡± Kaiughed out loud and clenched his fists before punching his pillow hard. He then questioned her coldly, ¡°Well done! You finally showed your true colors!¡± ¡°What family property? It has been divided up long ago! What Iker owns now is what he deserves plus some that he earned himself while another part was brought over by Isabe Wood as dowry.¡± ¡°Have I not cleaned up enough messes for Davon privately over these past few years? If you¡¯re jealous of Iker¡¯s sess, then me yourself for not having enough resources within your own Spence family or having too little dowry!¡± Kai retorted fiercely. The Spence family was a military political aristocratic family that became wealthyter on but pursued luxury goods which led them into debt quickly. Thalia had a capable father but her family background was much weaker than that of the Wood family; when she married into the Todd family, her father only allowed her to take two million as her dowry. Two million should have been considered quite substantial money. However, she loved luxury goods, and after giving birth to Davon, she spent even more recklessly developing bad habits like gambling. She lost almost all of her money and started to think about steal inheritance left behind by Kai¡¯s original wife. Kai, however, never took one penny from it but transferred it all under Iker¡¯s name instead. The property belonging to Davon and his son, as well as Erica¡¯s, was all earned by Kai himself. He divided his assets equally without showing preference. Even so, it was still difficult to satisfy Thalia and Davon¡¯s greed. After failing to plot against Iker once, Thalia even wanted to take his life and didn¡¯t spare Erica and the adorable twins. How can he trust to hand the Todd family over to them? Thalia had been jealous of Isabe¡¯s family background since she was young. They were ssmates. Isabe outshone Thalia in terms of appearance, academic performance, and family background. This stimted her strong sense ofpetitiveness. After graduation, Isabe became the talk of the town for her marriage with Kai, while Thalia could only train like a man in the army all day long. So Thalia went to great lengths to seduce Kai and even used her father¡¯s influence to force him to marry her. Only after getting married did she realize that she was not happy at all. She didn¡¯t love Kai. She became a stepmother at a young age; Kai had to deal with the challenges of a busy work schedule that kept him away from home. After giving birth to Davon, he betrayed her by marrying Isabe¡¯s sister and having a daughter with her. Thalia felt the urge to avenge, so she had been cheating on Kai and having affairs with many men behind his back. What Kai never expected was that even her trusted Adrian was one of Thalia¡¯s lovers. She knew exactly what Kai was thinking and doing. She also knew that Kai and Erica didn¡¯t sleep together three years ago. However, Thalia couldn¡¯t understand why Kai would admit it and even volunteered to marry Erica. This was not his style. Maybe she could use the twins to stimte him. ¡°Someone, go and bring Lewis and Karina over here!¡± ¡°Thalia, how dare you!¡± Chapter 491: The Xona Lucas Family After a moment, cries of wailing could be heard from outside the door. The maid appeared at the doorway with two children, her voice trembling as she answered, ¡°Madam Thalia, Master Lewis and Lady Karina have arrived.¡± Thalia turned to look and saw the twin siblings standing at the door, holding hands and too scared toe in. Karina was crying with tears streaming down her face while hiding behind her brother. Her big eyes nced briefly at Thalia before settling on Kai¡¯s face. She cried out, ¡°Daddy¡­ hug me.¡± Kai¡¯s heart melted when hearing this cry. He tentatively reached out his hands in an attempt to get off the bed. Thalia felt uneasy seeing Kai¡¯s tant concern for his children. When Davon was this age and identally fell down, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to help him up; he had to stand up by himself. Even Iker, who was expected to carry on his father¡¯s legacy, never received any praise or recognition growing up. Lady Karina weighed less than four pounds when she was born and suffered from various illnesses due to her weak constitution. But because of her resemnce to that slut Erica, Kai cherished her like a precious gem. She had always wanted these bastards dead! With both hands sped in front of herself while wearing white high heels elegantly, she stepped towards the twins. ¡°Karina, why are you crying? Tell me.¡± Anxiousness consumed Kai as he yelled towards Thalia, ¡°Juste after me! Don¡¯t make things difficult for my children! They¡¯re only two-and-a-half years old; they don¡¯t understand anything!¡± Thalia let out a disdainfulugh before reaching out one hand to grab Karina¡¯s cor. She lifted Karina up whilst picking up a fruit knife with the other hand and pressing it against Karina¡¯s chest. The slight pressure caused Karina¡¯s cries of pain be even louder.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lewis rushed towards Thalia, pulling on her skirt and crying with swollen red eyes. ¡°Please, please spare my sister. If you must kill someone, kill me instead.¡± ¡°Brother! Help¡­ help me¡­¡± Karina cried out incoherently, turning to her brother for help. Their deep bond melted the onlookers¡¯ hearts, except for Thalia¡¯s. She looked coldly at Kai as tears fell from his eyes and let out a mockingugh that sent shivers down his spine. ¡°How rare it is to see you cry like this. It seems that this bastard holds a special ce in your heart. Sign this will and I¡¯ll release them.¡± The will had been prepared by herwyer long ago with over a dozen items listed on it, including three main points: first, after his death, all the Todd family¡¯s property would belong to his second wife; secondly, Iker and Kai¡¯s third wife were required to return their vis and apartments they lived in; thirdly, since the twins¡¯ mother had passed away, the Todd family was nning to send them back to Onistead where their rtives could take care of them. Kai reached for his reading sses on the table, struggling to make out the words as he squinted at them for a long time. His anger made his jaw tremble as he tightened his grip on the will, crumpling the paper and hurling it at Thalia. It struck her squarely on the forehead with a soft thud beforending on the floor. Thalia red down at the crumpled paper by her feet, elegantly squatting as she reached for the will. She sneered softly, ¡°Is this demand unreasonable? Not at all. In fact, Iker has a lot of personal property. If he were to pass away as well, shouldn¡¯t that part also be inherited by our my son?¡± At this, Kai was so enraged that he coughed up a mouthful of blood, his breathing bing rapid and uneven. He clutched his chest with one hand, trying to calm himself. ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Three years ago, the car ident was caused by you, and now you want to kill him again. Thalia, you¡¯re too ruthless. I regret marrying you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Thalia¡¯s father¡¯s coercion and Thalia taking advantage of his drunkenness to climb into his bed, Kai would not have decided to remarry when his first wife was gravely ill. It was this decision that drove a wedge between him and his son, Iker. Despite causing the ident, Thalia showed no remorse. On the contrary, she smirked triumphantly. ¡°Yes, we nned that ident. In fact, not only the ident, it was I who told Isabe before her death that you decided to let Davon inherit your position, and that drove her to death. Haha.¡± Thinking back to Isabe¡¯s resentful and despairing gaze before her death, Thalia still felt proud of herself. Learning the truth, he couldn¡¯t be more guilty. But Thalia didn¡¯t give him time to dwell on his feelings. She pped her hands, and soon, a ck-robed man entered the room. The man was dressed in a ck robe from head to foot, mysterious and inscrutable. From the familiar figure, Kai gradually thought of a person. ¡°You¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Sir, it has been many days since west met, and you don¡¯t seem to be in good health.¡± The hoarse and familiar voice pierced Kai¡¯s ears and mind. In an instant, there was only nkness left. He stared in disbelief as the person in front of him raised his hand and slowly removed the ck hat. On his arm, an eagle holding a small snake, soaring high¡­ Finally, Kai understood. Aplete sentence, filled with evident disgust, struggled to escape his lips. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re from Xona¡­¡± Before he could finish, a silver needle flew straight into his throat. His voice was instantly silenced, only able to utter a few muffled sounds. With wide eyes full of chill, he looked at the two. Adrian presented a light smile, his eerie voice echoing in the room, ¡°Those who know too much are destined to die early, and Mr. Todd is no exception.¡± Chapter 492 They Are Your Own Grandchildren Kai had guessed his identity, and it would only cause trouble to him if he didn¡¯t finish Kai. Adrian quickly gave Thalia a signal with his eyes, and she understood immediately. She was a little afraid¡­ she turned and walked to the door. She closed the door with mixed emotions. After all, they had been married for over ten years. It would be false to say that there was no affection between them. But time was cruel; even love could be gradually worn away. From the moment she decided to feed him toxic medicine, there was no turning back. In herter years, all she wanted was for her son Davon to have a worry-free life filled with prosperity and wealth. Kai, you shouldn¡¯t me me for being heartless. me yourself for never treating me sincerely. Back then I willingly became your mistress instead of choosing other young talents. I became a joke in Onistead¡¯s high society but never regretted it. Kai sat paralyzed on his bed unable to see or speak¡­ he lived his life as an elegant yboy but never expected he would end so miserably one day. The will was ced in front of him again; this time Kai was forced to sign it. If he didn¡¯t sign it, Karina might die tragically. He wanted desperately to tell Thalia that these twins were actually her grandchildren but Adrian sealed off his acupoints¡­ he couldn¡¯t speak within two hours or else he¡¯d be mute forever. After getting the will signed, Thalia cried tears of joy,¡±Hahaha¡­ finally The Todd family is ours.¡± ¡°Kai, all these years you¡¯ve been guarding against me but didn¡¯t expect that ultimately everything fell into my hands.¡± Finally, she fixed her gaze on the twins with a cruel smile¡­ Her eyes were crazier than ever as she plunged the fruit knife directly into Karina¡¯s chest. The sound of the de prating flesh echoed as she pulled it out, sttering warm blood onto Thalia¡¯s face and dress. The sound of the child¡¯s crying abruptly ceased. The whole world seemed to grow quiet.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She watched as a pained expression formed on the face so much like Erica¡¯s, relishing in the satisfaction. ¡°Sister!¡± Lewis¡¯ cries filled the room. Held back by Adrian, the little one could only watch helplessly as his own sister died. Like a mad little beast, he turned and bit Adrian¡¯s hand, crying and kicking with all his might. ¡°You¡¯re a bad person! Give me back my sister!¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± The young girl¡¯s face still carried glistening tears as she slowly fell into Thalia¡¯s arms, blood flowing profusely. Kai smelled the metallic blood in the air, the child¡¯s heart-wrenching cries ringing in his ears, the same anguish tearing him apart¡­ consumed by rage. Ignoring the silver needle in his throat, Kai roared out words that drove Thalia into madness on the spot. ¡°You wicked woman, Karina is Davon¡¯s child! You¡¯ve killed your own granddaughter!¡± Before thest words had evennded, it felt as if his neck had been seared by fire, and he couldn¡¯t help but spew out a mouthful of crimson blood. When he tried to speak again, it was only fragmented sounds, unable to form aplete sentence. ¡°Ah¡­ ugh, you¡­ cough¡­¡± Adrian stood by, a helpless smile ying on his lips as he nced at him and softly warned, ¡°I already warned you. If you try to speak forcefully, you¡¯ll be a mute for the rest of your life. It seems like that¡¯s the case now.¡± Moreover, only the Edwards family has the cure in this world. That old man Layne was currently in danger, and as for Cheyenne, there was no way she would return to Akloit alive! Meanwhile, Thalia¡¯s pupils dted. The metallic fruit knife unexpectedly fell to the ground, narrowly missing her foot as its tip lodged into the floor crack. A breeze blew in from outside, causing the white curtains to flutter in the air. In a ce unnoticed by everyone, a dark figure peeked out from behind the window. The person covered her shocked lips with her hand, swallowing all her sound. The phone on the windowsill blinked with an eerie red light. For a moment, Thalia felt as if all her strength had been drained away, and she took a few steps back in despair. No! How could this be happening? The twins were her own grandchildren¡­ Adrian, displeased with her dazed state, gave her a cold nce and warned, ¡°Time is running out. Are you sure you want to waste time like this?¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s your grandson? Davon is still young, and there are plenty of women who can bear his children.¡± ¡°These twins were raised by Erica. You¡¯ve killed his mother and sister, and there¡¯s no guarantee that this little brat won¡¯t seek revenge once he learns the truth!¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s his current expression. He¡¯s a young wolf who hasn¡¯t fully matured yet, but once he grows up, he¡¯ll be a lethal threat.¡± His words struck deep within Madam Thalia. She subconsciously nced at Lewis, and indeed, the child was staring at her with eyes full of hatred and anger. Whether it was her shattered mind conjuring up illusions, she seemed to see Erica¡¯s visage in the face before her. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯te any closer, don¡¯te.¡± Though Lewis was small in size, he was more astute than children his age. With his sister dying before his eyes, he deeply remembered the man and woman before him. Bawling in grief, he hoarsely vowed, ¡°I will avenge them, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± His words made Thalia more determined to finish him. ¡°Adrian, you do it.¡± Saying this, Thalia closed her eyes and left the room. Adrian nodded. ¡°Since you can¡¯t bear to, then leave it to me.¡± He bent down to pick up the fallen knife, exuding an aura of killing intent as he approached the little boy. At that moment, a pair of hands wrapped around his waist from behind. Kai held him back, halting his steps. ¡°Don¡¯t! Lewis¡­ quickly¡­ run, run!¡± Chapter 493: Do Not Marry Him Lewis, being clever, stood in ce and tearfully nced at his father before slipping out the door barefooted.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thalia had left, and no one was guarding the door. ¡°Someone, quick, chase after him!¡± Adrian raised his hand and hit Kai¡¯s neck, causing him to faint. He went out of the room to find that boy. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared. Lewis had escaped the vi. In the forest behind the hill, there was a broken fence where he had seen his eldest brother¡¯s military dog frequently go to y with the neighbor¡¯s dog. He cleverly ran towards that ce and, being small and agile, squeezed through. However, the unfamiliar environment outside made him start to feel afraid. Where was this? Three dayster, Kelvin finally woke up. A ring white light reflected into his eyes, and the azure sea outside the French window was as smooth as a mirror, with several white seabirds asionally flying elegantly above. The bird calls were clear and melodious. The tall and lonely figure in ck stood in front of the French window. Kelvin¡¯s lips lightly parted, and in a coarse and dry voice, sounded behind old Mr. Foley. ¡°Grand¡­ grandfather¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± old Mr. Foley was startled, then immediately turned around, his expression both surprised and joyful as he looked Kelvin up and down. ¡°Kelvin, you finally woke up. You really scared me.¡± He had been unconscious for three days and nights, and even the doctor couldn¡¯t exin what had happened. Logically, he should have woken up on the second day after the fever subsided. At this moment, every part of Kelvin¡¯s body ached badly, especially his head¡­ it felt heavy and his stomach was hungry. He had a very long dream. In the dream, he had returned to five years ago, when he first met Cheyenne. Unfortunately, the girl never pestered him again and ended up being with Omari¡­ and finally, Cheyenne went to university and became an extraordinary doctor. Thest scene of the dream was the most terrifying. In a romantic church, under the witness of the priest, Cheyenne slowly walked towards the tall figure. The man naturally took her hand, and held out a dazzling diamond ring and, under Kelvin¡¯s gaze, the man put a ring on Cheyenne¡¯s finger. She smiled sweetly and then took another ring to put on the man¡¯s finger. The priest, with a smile, looked at the couple before him, ¡°Now, the bride will ce the ring symbolizing a beautiful marriage onto the groom¡¯s finger.¡± The man in the ck suit reached out his hand. It was a hand with well-defined knuckles and muscles, suitable for ying any instrument in the world. Cheyenne smiled sweetly, looking shy as she took the man¡¯s hand and prepared to put the ring on him. At this moment, Kelvin couldn¡¯t bear it and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t! Cheyenne, don¡¯t marry him.¡± Startled by his sudden voice, the wedding guests, including the mysterious groom, turned to look at him. This time, Kelvin finally saw the groom¡¯s appearance clearly. Sam! How could it be his friend Sam? Sam was still gentle and polite. He then unabashedly took Cheyenne¡¯s hand, ced it on his heart, and smiled affectionately. ¡°Kelvin, I thought you wouldn¡¯te to my and Cheyenne¡¯s wedding, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± When did Cheyenne be so reliant on others? Her standing next to another man in a wedding dress was like a stab in Kelvin¡¯s eyes. He urgently reached out to grab her, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t¡­ you are my wife, why do you want to marry Sam?¡± In the dream, Cheyenne seemed to be unfamiliar and looked at him with confusion. ¡°Honey, who is this?¡± Sam hugged her shoulders tenderly and exined in a gentle tone, ¡°This is my good friend, Kelvin.¡± ¡°Hello, are you here for the wedding?¡± Cheyenne smiled at him, her gaze towards him as distant as if facing a stranger. Kelvin was so infuriated. At that moment, a little guy, not even as tall as his waist, tugged at his clothes. He looked down to see a face identical to his own, a boy wearing the ck suit smiling up at him. ¡°Uncle, do you know my mommy?¡± What was going on? Was this his son? Why did he look so much like him? The next moment, the little guy ran into Sam¡¯s arms, and Sam picked him up. Facing Kelvin, he exined, ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t you remember? Three years ago, you sold Cheyenne and your son to me for ten million.¡± Kelvin was shocked, ¡°Impossible!¡± How could he have sold Cheyenne to someone else? And that child was his, yet he was calling her friend ¡°daddy¡±. The frightening dream woke him up, and Kelvin sat at the bedside, unable to recover for a while. Old Mr. Foley looked at his dazed appearance, furrowed his brows, and then, without hesitation, pped him on the head. ¡°Wake up!¡± Wow, that was quite a strong p. Kelvin took a deep breath, and the pain and confusion in his eyes gradually faded. His lips twitched, ¡°Grandfather, am I really your biological grandson?¡± He had just recovered from a serious illness, and now he was being pped, with such force. Old Mr. Foley looked at him arrogantly, snorted, and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not my biological grandson, why would I fly over from Akloit to see you? Do you think I came to see if you¡¯re handsome? I don¡¯t like men.¡± ¡°Look at you, Cheyenne woke up earlier than you even though she is just a fragile girl, you¡¯re really disgracing the Foley family.¡± ¡°Grandfather, that¡¯s because I was protecting her. Otherwise, she would have been more seriously injured now.¡± Old Mr. Foley mercilessly mocked, ¡°As a man, you should protect women. Are you trying to live off a woman and have her protect you? Did I teach you that.¡± Kelvin was rendered speechless. Chapter 494: He Is Worried About Cheyenne After a brief argument between the grandfather and grandson, Kelvin rubbed his throbbing head and casually asked, ¡°Grandpa, where is she?¡± Old Mr. Foley stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°She? Who?¡± Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched. He weakly replied, ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence.¡± In the next moment, he received a knock on the head from old Mr. Foley who was muttering under his breath. ¡°You call her by her full name? She¡¯s your wife! Do you remember it?¡± Kelvin wanted to argue back since they had divorced, but stopped himself when memories of his recent nightmares flooded into his mind ¨C Cheyenne bing Sam¡¯s bride. His pupils dted as he swallowed back all the words he wanted to say and answered in a muffled tone, ¡°Mm.¡± Old Mr. Foley had nned to spend more time convincing Kelvin to win Cheyenne back but unexpectedly got a sure answer from him. He suddenly realized that if anything had happened between them while they were alone together in wilderness for long. He put his hand on Kelvin¡¯s shoulder like an intimate buddy before leaning over to whisper, ¡°Kelvin, have you made any progress with Cheyenne?¡± Kelvin refused to answer him directly and gave him a cold stare instead. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so nosy.¡± ¡°Humph! You brat!¡± Half an hourter, old Mr. Foley assisted Kelvin towards Cheyenne¡¯s ward, only to find it empty without anyone present inside. Where was she? Old Mr. Foley panicked; just this morning he saw Cheyenne¡­he quickly grabbed hold of a passing nurse and asked, ¡°Hello, I would like to ask where Miss Cheyenne Lawrence in this hospital room went. Do you know?¡± The young nurse was initially annoyed, but upon seeing Kelvin¡¯s handsome face, a blush crept up her cheeks and her voice softened. In a gentle tone, she replied, ¡°Miss Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend just helped her with the discharge procedures. He said there was an emergency at home and they had to leave.¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Old Mr. Foley¡¯s face froze as he wondered if it was Mr. Lara or Master Iker who took Cheyenne away. Kelvin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t fare any better as hisrge hand clenched into a fist beneath his hospital gown. Since when did Cheyenne have a boyfriend? But Kelvin didn¡¯t miss the other important piece of information the nurse mentioned. ¡°There was an emergency at home!¡± What kind of emergency? Despite feeling uneasy about Cheyenne leaving without considering her health condition, Kelvin immediately got up and headed towards the hallway leading to the lobby. Old Mr. Foley stomped his cane in frustration behind him and yelled out: ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To be discharged and back to Akloit.¡± ¡°How can that be? You just woke up from youra; it¡¯s not good for you to leave yet.¡± Mr. Foley tried persuading Kelvin, while hurrying after Kelvin but he knew how stubborn Kelvin could be once he made up his mind about something. Kelvin insisted on being discharged and forcefullypleted all necessary procedures before boarding a private ne back to Akloit with old Mr. Foley sitting beside him. Kelvin gazed calmly outside the window at the clouds that seemed within reach like some sort of dreand fantasy world. He remembered how much Cheyenne loved cotton candy; she always said eating it felt like having clouds in her mouth. Cheyenne¡¯s idea of happiness was simple. All she needed was one stick of cotton candy. But back then, he thought she had strange tastes so never bothered getting it for her. Two hourster, their nended in Akloit with Kelvin still wearing his hospital gown as they headed straight for Cheyenne¡¯s vi instead of returning to the Foley mansion for fresh clothes. Outside the vi, reporters swarmed around, making it impossible to move. When the private jetnded, it brought with it a powerful whirlwind that caused amotion. Everyone turned to look. Two figures slowly walked down from the luxurious private jet ¨C one in blue and one in ck. Kelvin was standing at the front, wearing a blue and white striped hospital gown. His hair, which hadn¡¯t been cut for over two weeks, hung down to his shoulders. Appearing in front of the media like this caught everyone off guard for several seconds. Some even whispered amongst themselves. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°He looks familiar¡­¡± ¡°Even though he¡¯s wearing a hospital gown, he still looks cool. His aura is stronger than any celebrity or model on the red carpet.¡± ¡°Look behind him¡­ isn¡¯t that Mr. Foley from the Foley family?¡± ¡°Could it be that this wild man is Kelvin?¡± As soon as they came to this conclusion, all of the reporters erupted into excitement. Their mouths were wide open with surprise ¨C could this really be Mr. Foley? After all, Kelvin was known as Akloit¡¯s wealthy man; handsome with an icy demeanor who got things done quickly and efficiently, every youngdy¡¯s dream husband-to-be! But now they saw him looking so disheveled after surviving half a month in wilderness¡­ many average-looking male reporters feltforted by this realization: Mr. Foley was just an ordinary man who happened to have more money than them! Kelvin¡¯s aura was too strong; when he walked through the crowd of reporters, they made way for him without thinking about their purpose there anymore.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin and old Mr. Foley entered the vi¡¯s door. Both of them had serious expressions on their faces while simultaneously taking deep breaths at whaty before them. The luxurious private vi had been smashed up beyond recognition; there were several bloody handprints left on its walls. Arge crystal chandelier had fallen from above crushing a ck-robed man underneath whose blood stained the carpet dark red. Cheyenne stood alone amidst all of this destruction dressed only in her long white dress ¨C her fragile figure breaking Kelvin¡¯s heart into pieces once again¡­ Chapter 495: Grandfather’s Disappearance The room was covered in blood and signs of a struggle, indicating that a recent murder had taken ce here. The ck-robed man was from TWILIGHT. The bloody handprints on the wall stirred up old Mr. Foley¡¯s memories of past tragedies, causing him to clench his cane and mutter under his breath, his white beard trembling with each word. Kelvin¡¯s attention was solely focused on Cheyenne, so he didn¡¯t hear what his grandfather said behind him. He paused for a second before walking towards Cheyenne. He wrapped his warm arms around her shoulders from behind and used his broad chest to support her as he whispered her name with concern. Cheyenne remained unresponsive like a wooden doll as tears rolled down her cheeks and soaked into Kelvin¡¯s shirt cor. The colors around them seemed to darken unevenly as she bit down hard on her pale lip before finally breaking down in sobs. ¡°Grandpa¡­ I can¡¯t find Grandpa!¡± She searched the entire vi including the basement but couldn¡¯t find any trace of him anywhere. His phone went unanswered, and no one in his workce had seen or heard from Layne for ten days. Since Cheyenne¡¯s disappearance, he had gone to work. Kelvin watched closely as Cheyenne cried silently; it broke his heart. Now he realized that even strong people like Cheyenne could be like a helpless child at times like this. He held onto her tightly with both hands while trying tofort her. ¡°Cheyenne, everything will be okay! Trust me; Grandpa is safe somewhere else. There is no body here. It means he was taken away.¡± Kelvin¡¯s analysis gave Cheyenne hope again; she raised her head suddenly with tear-filled eyes shining brightly with anticipation. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Even if it wasn¡¯t true, she hoped Kelvin would nod anyway. ¡°It must be,¡± replied Kelvin firmly while holding back tears himself. ¡°Maybe Grandpa is waiting for us just like Mr. Owen did before we saved him! You have to stay strong because crying won¡¯t solve anything.¡± His words helped lift up Cheyenne¡¯s spirits again; her tears stopped flowing immediately. Determination and hopefulness about finding her grandpa filled her eyes. She wiped her slightly swollen eyes with her sleeve and looked around the room, searching for clues. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandpa is the President¡¯s personal doctor. They must be interested in the Edwards family¡¯s secrets, which is why they kidnapped him.¡± ¡°I need to pull myself together and find Grandpa as soon as possible.¡± In that moment, Cheyenne returned to her former self, even more determined. Her strong willpower left Kelvin stunned. He lifted his hand and gently stroked her long hair. This tender scene caught two other pairs of eyes off guard. Omari held a piece of broken cloth in his hand but his smile disappeared suddenly. His gaze was sharp like a knife as he nced at Kelvin before walking over from the stairs and grabbing Kelvin¡¯s hand. He shook it off, saying, ¡°Just speak your mind instead of being all lovey-dovey! Cheyenne, look what I found behind the flowerpot upstairs!¡± Omari presented evidence he had discovered to both of them like it was treasure. Cheyenne didn¡¯t have time to care about how Kelvin felt at this moment; she quickly took what Omari handed over and opened it up to take a look inside. There were several lines, circles and small triangles on the broken cloth. She recognized ¡°Layne¡± written at the bottom but everything else was confusing jargon she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s handwriting¡­ but what does it mean?¡± She had never seen him take out something like this before¡­ Just then, old Mr. Foley walked up from behind everyone else and took a nce at Cheyenne. ¡°I never thought old Mr. Edwards would have such an item¡­ follow me.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Kelvin turned around surprisedly; he seemed to remember seeing this thing somewhere before¡­ Yes! It was hinted underground in the Foley mansion¡¯s secret ce! When he was young, he sneaked into there once secretly where he saw his grandpa along with several mysterious men discussing something under themp light together. On the table were several pieces of broken cloth, there were mysterious and strange patterns drawn on them. He was caught by his grandfather and thrown out. Later, he never saw those men again, and his grandfather closed off that dark room. More than a decade passed in a blink of an eye, and he forgot about it. Unexpectedly, Cheyenne¡¯s grandpa had the same pattern in his hands¡­ Could one of those men he saw back then be Cheyenne¡¯s grandpa? ¡°What are you waiting for? Come up here.¡± Old Mr. Foley urged them to move forward. Iker was the first to react. He asked Tanner to drive away the reporters outside while he followed old Mr. Foley¡¯s up to Cheyenne¡¯s private study on the second floor. Old Mr. Foley sat down without hesitation in the main seat and ced that blood-stained piece of cloth on top of the table for careful examination. His old fingers rubbed over its pen strokes as a hint of sadness appeared on his face which made everyone even more curious about it all. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grandpa, do you know what this is? What is it?¡± Old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t directly answer her question but instead told everyone a story from over 100 years ago in Onistead: The scorching July heatsted for half a month before finally showing signs of cooling down today with ck clouds covering up the blue sky as they brewed into an impending storm. A piercing scream echoed through thick air causing birds to flutter away while gunpowder filled smoke wafted through the town; yet even during these turbulent times, heroes emerged to save their people. The hero was Abel Harrison, the head of the Harrison family. His trusted subordinates were from other prominent families within Onistead: the Lawrence, Edwards, Foley, Wood, and Walsh family.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Their counterpart was the Xona Lucas family, which rose amidst chaos due to their mastery over arcanes. Chapter 496: Past Achievements The members of the Lucas family are both cruel and mysterious in nature, possessing a powerful arcane called Locking Spirit. This arcane strengthened their own luck by using the fortunes of others. In order to gain a foothold in chaotic times, they had sought to find a use for this arcane.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Finally, they found it. After death, one does not immediately disappear; instead, thest breath remaining in the body gradually dissipates over seven days. By preserving this vital energy and refining it, it can be transferred onto the caster¡¯s body to enhance their own luck. Women are particrly suited for this process. As time passed, the Lucas family grew stronger and began kidnapping wealthy people to steal their fortune and umte wealth themselves. Their influence spread overseas where they were no longer satisfied with small achievements but began coborating with foreign tycoons who trusted them. Twenty-five years ago, a young genius named Noah Lukas emerged from within the Lucas family and became its most outstanding member at just twenty-three years old through his creation of an innovative arcane called ¡°Locking Luck¡±. He could control hundreds of dead souls simultaneously, which made him highly sought after by major families. However, Noah was extremely mysterious, reportedly having killed countless people for his selfish desires which earned him many enemies. After losing against the President Abel Harrison twenty-five years ago, he disappearedpletely, leaving behind a weakened family whose power had been significantly reduced¡­ Ten years ago, however, the Lucas family made anothereback: killing indiscriminately in order to seize other peoples¡¯ fortunes while secretly plotting something called ¡°Neb Project¡±, which aimed at recing the Harrison family and bing the top family of Che. To achieve this end, they colluded with foreign powers, forming an organization called ¡°The Hand Of God¡±. Both Soar Casino and TWILIGHT were founded by the Lucas family. However, nobody knew how many chips the Lucas family were having. Ten years ago, the Lucas family caused a major epidemic in Southeast Region that took away the lives of many young girls and led to over twenty missing persons cases. The victims were all young and beautiful, and their remains were found in various suburbs yearster. Abel quickly demanded an investigation, and Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather Layne was one of the people who went to there at that time. He worked with the Owen family head to solve the epidemic, and during their investigation they discovered Misty Forest 1. 0. After returning, Layne lived a low-key life in Yrose and refused any further missions. However, he did not expect that ten yearster, the Lucas family woulde knocking on his door. The piece of cloth containing strange symbols indicated the Lucas family¡¯s address. When Layne died, this map was torn into several pieces during disputes over its ownership and whereabouts became unknown. Kelvin soon realized an important question after listening to Old Mr. Foley¡¯s story. ¡°Grandpa, how did you know all these things? Were you also involved?¡± The Foley family always conducted business honestly without getting involved in illegal activities; however given their absolute strength, it would be unwise for anyone to underestimate them. Old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t help but feel proud when asked about his involvement. ¡°Of course I participated! I wasn¡¯t just part of the n; I made decisions! The first person that Lucas family wanted dead was me. Luckily, Layne saved my life.¡± He owed Layne for saving him back then; furthermore, he saw potential in Cheyenne as she was smart and talented. Because of all this, he had her marry into the Foley family but the marriage only made Cheyenne suffer. He felt sorry for Cheyenne as well as Layne who saved him back then. At this moment when everyone was curious about Old Mr. Foley¡¯s role and rtionship with the President, Iker suddenly spoke up, ¡°Old Mr. Foley, I¡¯ve heard my father mention you were in the military when you were younger, right?¡± Old Mr. Foley burst outughing with a proud look on his face. He stroked his beard and boasted shamelessly. ¡°That happened all many years ago, not worth mentioning at all.¡± ¡°I just found Quash 216 back then.¡± Quash 216! The first and most mysterious troop, rumored to have less than twenty core members who could make enemies tremble with fear. Even Gordon couldn¡¯t get in back then. Kelvin¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had thought of something incredible. His deep-set eyes filled with disbelief as he asked hoarsely, ¡°So¡­ the uncle who trained me back then was¡­¡± ¡°Correct! He¡¯s now the Minister of Public Security , Finnegan,¡± Old Mr. Foley replied. ¡°And what about Karson who taught me freebat?¡± Kelvin asked eagerly. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s Mr. Foley¡¯s personal bodyguard,¡± Old Mr. Foley confirmed. Iker gasped in envy and jealousy; he had thought Kelvin was just a businessman with capitalist hypocrisy and cowardice written all over him but reality proved otherwise: Kelvin wasn¡¯t just good at making money but also had been taught by so many bigwigs since childhood that his martial arts skills must be top-notch too. Old Mr. Foley suddenly called out Iker¡¯s name next while grinning widely at him. ¡°Your dad is the worst student I¡¯ve ever taught! But you¡¯re much better than him. If you were thirty years younger, I would have chosen you instead of your father.¡± He had warned Kai before not to be toocent or indulgent in emotional entanglements as they would hinder him from achieving more. As expected, after bing a certain armymander at age thirty-seven, Kai stopped being promoted again. Iker was potential and talented, but his personal development was limited for many years due to internal conflicts within the Todd family. Chapter 497: Press Conference of the Todd Family At the Todd mansion, The hall was aze with light, as bright as daylight. The crystal chandelier in the hall reflected colorful lights, which shed on the fair and delicate face of a man, whose red lips resembled those of a bloodthirsty vampire. He was wearing a white shirt, leaning back with one leg crossed over the other on the luxurious sofa. His one arm was outstretched and resting on the back of the sofa. In his other hand, he held a tall ss, half-filled with red wine. He swirled the ss gently, and the wine flowed under the light as if carrying a golden gleam. The blonde female model sitting next to him was seductive, constantly enticing him, but the man remained indifferent. The clear and hurried sound of high heels on the floor was heard, and in the next moment, a figure in a moon-white dress appeared on the spiral staircase. The bloodstains on her clothes caught Davon¡¯s eyes, pausing his actions, and he spoke with a hint of surprise. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± His mother had never appeared before him in such a bedraggled state. These bloodstains¡­ could she be injured somewhere? Her son¡¯s disy of concern towards her made Thalia feel somewhatforted, but when she nced coldly at the model next to him, her face instantly turned cold and stern. She walked from the stairway to the sofa with her arms crossed and gave the woman a p. The woman, bewildered by the unexpected hit, gingerly touched her swollen face, nced at Thalia, and then looked somewhat aggrievedly at Davon. The man didn¡¯t say a word, but signaled her to leave. The space next to him was now empty, and Thalia strode and sat in his embrace. Davon, with his hand on the sofa, naturally embraced her waist, appearing quite intimate. If anyone saw this, they would undoubtedly find it odd. Thalia¡¯s face was cloudy as she coldly cast a nce at the departing figure and quirked an ironic smile. ¡°How can you keep finding these fickle women outside?¡± Knowing that his mother disapproved of his affairs, Davon lightly smiled without any sincerity and assured her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just having fun with them. You are the woman I love most in this world.¡± As he spoke, he leaned in and quickly nted a kiss on Thalia¡¯s cheek. Finally, the woman¡¯s mood improved, and she smiled coquettishly and lightly patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, using this trick to fool me again.¡± Her charming and coquettish appearance didn¡¯t resemble that of a middle-aged woman at all, but rather a young girl in her twenties. Davon, however, had grown ustomed to it. ¡°How could that be? I speak from the heart. By the way, Mom, what¡¯s with the bloodstains on your clothes? Are you injured?¡± He reached out a long and knuckle-defined finger to touch the bloodstains on her clothes. He felt it. It was somewhat sticky and still warm. Obviously, it was freshly stained. Thalia hesitated for a second, and with a subtle curve at the corner of her lips, she looked at him calmly and solemnly announced in his ear, ¡°This blood is from your little brother and little sister.¡± ¡°What!¡± Davon was astonished, and his lips tightened into a straight line. He instinctively clenched the ss in his hand and seemed on the verge of a breakdown. The confusion and hesitation in his eyes reflected in Thalia¡¯s eyes. Her smile deepened, and she gently helped him tidy his cor, her actions as gentle as a caring mother concerned about her son. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to tell Mom? Your little brother and sister cannot survive. Otherwise¡­ this vast family fortune will have to be divided into two parts.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As the topic was raised, the confusion and hesitation in Davon¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, and he became resolute. ¡°Mom, actually¡­ the twins are my children.¡± Even though he had never liked that woman, Erica; it was just a passing romantic fling with her. But the children were indeed hisflesh and blood. Whenever the two little ones saw him, they would sweetly call him ¡°Brother,¡± especially Karina, who had been attached to him since she could recognize people. Davon had thought about acknowledging these twins¡­ but he wanted to address it with his mother only after he had settled everything. He did not expect her to find out so quickly. But he couldn¡¯t me his mother because everything she did was for his own good. Thalia dared not tell Davon about his son already sneaking out. She bit her lip and defended her actions. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do that, but your father does not care about us at all. He actually wants to give all the property to the twins, and the remaining half to your eldest brother. The two of us will be left with nothing.¡± ¡°All these years, the Todd family business has been managed by you, and internal affairs of the Todd family have been taken care of by me for over twenty years. He has been too biased. You can¡¯t evenpete with those two little brats who can¡¯t even speak clearly. I¡¯m just too angry.¡± Thalia¡¯s acting skills were good. She shed tears whileining, telling Davon ¡°the truth,¡± arousing his strong dissatisfaction with his father. She understood her son best. She knew that desire for money and power was more important to Davon. As expected, after hearing these words, he never mentioned the twins again. ¡°Mom, you did the right thing. It was my fault for being softhearted. Since that old man doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, then we shouldn¡¯t be kind either.¡± ¡°Three dayster, I will hold a press conference to announce the will publicly!¡± ¡°Okay, I will have someone arrange it immediately.¡± Thalia breathed a sigh of relief, but then thought of that little bastard that had run away. Her eyes filled with a chilling intent. Before Davon knew the truth, she had to find that bastard as soon as possible and kill him to prevent any potential trouble. The next day, a torrential rainstorm began. In this rainy season, unexpected storms always urred. Once again, Akloit was thrown into a frenzy due to a major news: the head of rhe Todd family, Kai, was critically ill and decided to hold a press conference to announce the will. At the same time, the daughter of the Todd family who had studied abroad for many years, Sophie, also announced her return to the country. After receiving this news, Iker stayed awake all night. He had just returned from the South Seas and should have returned home yesterday, but was dyed due to an incident in the Lawrence family. Kai was critically ill! This news weighed heavily on his heart like a dark and heavy cloud. How did his father be critically ill after just a month apart? He had so many people vying to care for him and please him¡­ how could he have fallen to this state? The sound of rain outside was unceasing, and each drop seemed to fall on Kai¡¯s heart, stirring up endless worries. Chapter 498: The Past is Gone His heart kept wavering on the decision of whether to go back and see his father, so engrossed that he didn¡¯t even notice when Cheyenne stood behind him. A slight chill on his shoulder made him reflexively turn around, and before him was a slender and fair face. Cheyenne was wearing a blue casual outfit, standing behind him. ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± A natural concern reflected in his eyes, and his voice involuntarily softened. He could tell that old Mr. Edwards¡¯ disappearance had greatly impacted Cheyenne. She hadn¡¯t been eating since yesterday and seemed down. She had locked herself in her room during the day, only appearing now, which surprised Iker. Letting out a soft sigh, Cheyenne walked to his side, cing her hands on the balcony railing like he did, looking at the incessant rain outside through the transparent French window. The garden¡¯s streetlights cast a dim, yellowish glow, illuminating the continuously falling raindrops. Her cool voice suddenly sounded in his ear, ¡°Master Iker, you are very worried about Mr. Toddt, aren¡¯t you?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Iker stubbornly but tenderly denied, ¡°No, I am not his only son. Why should I worry about him?¡± As he spoke, he dared not meet Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, instead letting his gaze wander to the railing. His bronze hands rubbed the metal railing, using his palm to feel the coolness, stimting his tense nerves. Cheyenne earnestly nced at him, then furrowed her elegant brows. ¡°Mr. Toddt actually cares about you . Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given a vi to you or sought a famous doctor for you.¡± That day, when Iker stood up in front of him, the smile on Kai¡¯s face was genuine. That man was like a thorn in Iker¡¯s heart. Every mention of him caused Iker¡¯s heart to constrict with waves of pain. He spoke to Cheyenne about another matter, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ when I was young, other kids had their fathers hug them and buy them toys. But my father was often not at home. Each time he returned, he would check my homework first. He was always very strict with me.¡± But this wasn¡¯t the reason for Kai¡¯s resentment. He only felt regret that he had never experienced a father¡¯s love. He self-deprecatingly smiled at his youthful foolishness. ¡°Later, he was home less often. Once, close to the New Year, I saw my mother standing silently under the eaves. I knew she was also thinking about that man.¡± Finally, Kai came back. But he came back only to take the seal. He had a lover outside and, out of fear of his wife, decided to temporarily keep Thalia outside. He spent five million to buy a private vi outside. Because the formalities required a seal, he returned to this house. Mother said nothing, her gaze calm as she watched him take things and instructed the servants to pack two pieces of clothing haphazardly into the suitcase before heading towards the door. It was New Year¡¯s Eve. All around, there was children¡¯sughter from other families. But the Todd mansion was silent and deste. Iker¡¯s mother gave Kai a nce, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye back. Stay for the reunion dinner before leaving.¡± ¡°No, Davon has been crying a lot recently. If he doesn¡¯t see me, he¡¯ll cry non-stop. Thalia can¡¯t handle it alone.¡± As he said this, Iker hiding behind the door saw the bitterness and unwillingness on his mother¡¯s face. His mother was in the same situation as his father¡¯s mistress Thalia; both of them had to take care of a child. But his mother neverined or showed weakness in front of his father. She stepped back, giving way to the man. At that time, seven-year-old Iker already had his own thoughts and dimly sensed the conflict between his parents. He didn¡¯t want his father to leave, so he deliberately rolled downstairs and hit his head, causing a pool of blood. Only then did Kai promise to stay with them for one night. Iker remembered that year¡¯s reunion dinner. He was lying in bed, eating with his head bandaged. His mother fed him by hand, and Father stood by watching. At that moment, he felt that his fall was worth it! After dinner, Thalia called to urge him toe back, using Davon¡¯s high fever as an excuse. Kai once again abandoned them, taking his luggage and leaving. He cried under the nket, and his motherforted him. ¡°Iker, you don¡¯t have a father but you still have me. Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to do such foolish things again. You fell down on purpose, right?¡± his mother saw through his little trick, scolding him with both pity and anger. But Iker was not convinced. He wondered if he was really less important than his father¡¯s mistress and illegitimate son. He learned the trick of acting weak from his father¡¯s mistress. On a cold night, he deliberately opened the window andy in bed in thin pajamas while sleeping, with the cold wind blowing all night. His forehead wound had not healed, and he caught a cold, almost getting tetanus, and the next morning, he was sent to the hospital in a daze by his mother. Happily grabbing his mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Mommy, look, I also have a high fever. Why can¡¯t Daddye to be with me?¡± Iker forgot what happened afterwards, as he had passed out. ¡°Iker!¡± His mother held him and wept. But unfortunately, Kai still did note. Soon after he recovered from his illness, Thalia brought the child to visit. Iker didn¡¯t know what she said to his mother, but that day, his mother flew into a rage. His father then announced that the Thalia and Davon would live at the Todd mansion. On the night of the weing feast, his mothermitted suicide. She wore her favorite dress, elegantly dressed for over an hour, using the most expensive perfume, as graceful as thedy in an overseas magazine advertisement. Iker didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, innocently thinking she was just in a good mood. Because Iker finally returned home, she no longer had to wait endlessly. When shey on the bed,pletely out of breath, Iker finally understood that he no longer had a mother. On the table were herst words: It¡¯s toote to regret at the end of my day. Chapter 499: Marrying Against One’s Will She left him quietly and resolutely, in a manner that Iker could never forget. Her departure only brought greater advantages to that mother and son. Kai swiftly processed the funeral, afraid of being affected in any way. Soon, he openly married Thalia, making that illegitimate son be Master Davon of the Todd family. Meanwhile, his mother was forgotten. More than that, Thalia found a fortune teller who advised Iker shouldn¡¯t live under the same roof as Kai or return home until he reached the age of twenty. So Kai sent him to the countryside, and he never showed concern for him. Iker thought that Kai loved Thalia deeply. However, in the second year after Thalia married into the Todd family, Isabe¡¯s younger sister also married Kai. Iker once again felt the taste of betrayal. His mother¡¯s death meant nothing to Kai. Even the grandparents who raised her could readily marry off her younger daughter after her death. To them, whether it was the mother, the aunt, or even him, they were just pawns. If he hadn¡¯t been spotted by Mr. Foley and sent to military school, frequently risking his life to advance the military industry, Kai might not have remembered that he had a son like Iker at all. His glorious years also propelled the Todd family from a third-rate family to a higher position, earning them a name in Onistead. But with his ident, everything reverted to square one. Iker retrieved all of his mother¡¯s dowry and lived alone in the remote Iker¡¯s Estate. They met no more than a handful of times in three years. Perhaps finally realizing his guilt, Kai took the initiative to find a doctor. But Iker had long given up hope. Everything Kai did seemed only to be for his remaining value to the Todd family. After hearing his story, Cheyenne bitterly smiled, biting her red lip as she gazed at the ceiling, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Master Iker, at least you had a mother to apany you as you grew up. I¡¯ve never seen my mom since birth, only her photo.¡± Iker was momentarily dumbfounded, unsure how tofort Cheyenne. She was right; at least he had a sensible and gentle mother, while she had carefully lived under the persecution of her stepmother, Mya, since birth. ¡°Mr. Todd, wed as he may be, didn¡¯t give your mother¡¯s inheritance to someone else. And George? He allowed Mya to steal and sell my mother¡¯s dowry, leaving me to live in want.¡± As the legitimate heir, she suffered from poverty. Mentioning George and his family, the scornful expression on Cheyenne¡¯s face became even more pronounced and disdainful. With her grandfather missing, she lost another person who cared for her. After thinking for a while, Iker made a bold move. He embraced Cheyenne, patted his shoulder gently to signal her to lean on, his maic voice saying, ¡°Miss Lawrence, everything will be fine. Old Mr. Edwards will be all right, and I believe that you will meet again someday.¡± Cheyenne was momentarily stunned, unable to believe that she was being held in his arms. Iker¡¯s body exuded a cold aura. ¡°What are you two doing!¡± Suddenly, a voice erupted from behind, brimming with fury, as if catching a cheating spouse on the spot. Startled, her heart skipped a beat, nearly leaping out of her chest. She turned to look. Not far behind her and Iker, Kelvin had arrived without anyone noticing. He had changed out of his hospital gown into a new ck suit, looking spirited. In his hands, he held an exquisite cake box. The displeasure in the man¡¯s eyes were akin to a husband catching his wife in an affair. Cheyenne withdrew from Iker¡¯s embrace and looked at Kelvin with a temporarily unfriendly tone. ¡°Mr. Foley, didn¡¯t anyone tell you that it¡¯s basic courtesy not to raise your voice in someone else¡¯s home?¡± Kelvin strode over and grabbed her slender wrist, pulling her into his embrace and fixing his deep-set eyes on Iker, emitting a somber aura. ¡°Has nobody told you that staying alone with a stranger in the dead of night is extremely dangerous?¡± Cheyenne was dumbfounded. Dead of night? It was barely eight o¡¯clock. Stranger? She and Master Iker were old acquaintances. Moreover, what business was it of Kelvin¡¯s? They were just friends now. Unwilling to be outdone, Iker shot back, ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re being overly meddlesome. What Miss Lawrence and I do certainly doesn¡¯t require your approval. Are you her guardian now?¡± ¡°Indeed, I am Cheyenne¡¯s guardian! With old Mr. Edwards absent, I am her guardian. Don¡¯t think you can take advantage of the situation.¡± Guardian? Cheyenne was astonished. ¡°What? Why are you my guardian?¡± Kelvin pushed the cake he bought into her hands. ¡°I am your husband, so I am, of course, your guardian.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve been¡­¡± Before she could finish, Kelvin carried her. His handsome and angry face was now close, but his mood was far from pleasant. His deep-set eyes sparkled with a dangerous light as he warned, ¡°Cheyenne¡­ don¡¯t say that.¡± They had divorced, but they could remarry. From today, he would officially pursue her. Struggling in vain, Cheyenne relented and went along. With the box in her arms, she turned to Master Iker and shouted, ¡°Master Iker, go back home to visit your father before it¡¯s toote.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Kelvin¡¯s face darkened further. He thought, ¡®What does Cheyenne mean? Is there any secrets between her and Iker?¡¯ ¡°Understood, thank you, Miss Lawrence.¡± Iker nodded, turned, and walked away with a smile. Chapter 500: She Saw Gracie Ten Years Ago Cheyenne¡¯s bedroom was no different from an ordinary girl¡¯s. It was decorated in pink and adorned with a pile of cute teddy bears. Among the numerous teddy bears on the bed, one stood out, a brown bear with a pink bow on its head, wearing a lovelyce dress. Embroidered on the bear¡¯s paw was the character ¡°Cheyenne¡±. This doll seemed to be many years old, showing signs of aging with several areas patched. Its two eyes were missing, reced by a ck button that Cheyenne sewed on. Upon seeing him silent for a while, Cheyenne curiously followed his gaze and caught sight of her favorite stuffed bear. ¡°Put me down,¡± she ordered. Kelvin came back to his senses and gently sat her down on the chair next to the bed. His gaze once again fell on the teddy bear. He had an identical one. But it was a male bear, a perfect match to the one in Cheyenne¡¯s hand. ¡°How do you have this?¡± Kelvin inquired softly, reaching out to pick up the teddy bear, but Cheyenne stopped him before his hand could touch it. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± She lunged forward, grabbing Kelvin¡¯s arm before he could react. Looking surprised, he met her eyes, his gaze questioning and puzzled, with deep and dark gleaming. Cheyenne simply picked up the teddy bear, cradling it lovingly in her arms, and, to Kelvin¡¯s astonishment, revealed a surprising past. ¡°This was given to me by Mrs. Foley,¡± she said. ¡°Mrs. Foley¡± she referred to was Kelvin¡¯s mother, Gracie, also known as the world-renowned female oil painting artist. Upon hearing this, Kelvin¡¯s mind was filled with the stunning image of a woman d in red that amazed the world. Cheyenne was seven years younger than him, and that woman had be a vegetable before they got married. He had never taken her to meet the woman. How could they possibly know each other? This story dates back to a winter ten years ago. During that time, George was busy at thepany and didn¡¯te home, so Mya began tormenting her freely. That day, there was a heavy snowstorm. Nora had to go to the studio for extra lessons, and Cheyenne, like a servant girl, carried her painting materials and sketchbooks. The north wind howled, cutting into her face like a knife. The teacher had assigned a task that day: to paint a picture with ¡°snow¡± as the theme. Nora was at a loss for ideas and, seeing herself about to be surpassed by others, asked Cheyenne to help her cheat, threatening to tell Mya to withhold her meals if she didn¡¯t. Cheyennepromised. She painted a piece titled ¡°Plum Blossoms in Late Snow¡± in Nora¡¯s name. Unsatisfied, she deliberately tinted the ink of the plum blossoms into a blood-like color. At first nce, it appeared ordinary, but from a different angle, each plum blossom seemed lifeless, as if they had witheredpletely. Having spent time in the studio with Nora and listening in on painting techniques, Cheyenne knew that the substitute teacher that day had a particr aversion to plum blossoms, which is why she did it. Never had she imagined that the substitute would be a young, extraordinarily beautiful female teacher, the most stunning woman Cheyenne had ever seen. She was dressed in a red long dress, her long chestnut hair falling elegantly, exuding grace and charm as if she was the delicate plum blossoms under the frost.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yearster, Cheyenne still vividly remembered the teacher¡¯s surprise and enthusiasm when she saw her painting. She praised Cheyenne¡¯s painting, making the principal and others smile broadly. Gracie was the first to question. She looked at Cheyenne and then at Nora, shaking her head with a faint smile. Pointing her finger, she dered, ¡°This painting wasn¡¯t done by this little girl, but her!¡± All eyes focused on Cheyenne, especially Nora, who was close to tears. She begged Cheyenne not to confess, as it was the first time she had received such praise. If it was revealed publicly that her work was finished by someone else, she would surely be ridiculed by her ssmates. At that time, Cheyenne did not directly answer the question but faked dumb to prevent Nora from being ridiculed. But, . Nora repaid her kindness with enmity. She joined a group to corner Cheyenne in the studio warehouse and sttering paint on her, mocking her as a drowning dog. After school, Nora left her behind in the warehouse and went home alone. It was bitterly cold that day, and as evening approached, the sky was tinted orange by the city¡¯s lights, yet it offered no warmth. The cold wind outside continuously blew on her, leaving her drenched and chilled to the bone. She didn¡¯t know how long she had spent in there until the sky outside turned pitch ck, and the dim light from the streetmps illuminated her. So cold. Her head was dizzy, and she waspletely powerless. Just as she thought she would silently die in this corner where the moonlight couldn¡¯t reach, the tightly locked warehouse door was opened from the outside. In a daze, she saw a zing red figure, like a burning me. It was Gracie! She held the painting and slowly approached Cheyenne, her hand, pale and cool, falling on the girl¡¯s forehead. It was scorching. ¡°Save¡­ save me, prettydy,¡± Cheyenne, driven by instinct for survival, grasped her sleeve tightly, her trembling voice weak. ¡°At such a young age, you¡¯ve known how to express your dissatisfaction through paintings and hide your emotions. It¡¯s really impressive. It would be such a waste for you to die like this. You are lucky to have met me,¡± Gracie said gently. Following that, Cheyenne passed out. In her hazy consciousness, she sensed the red figure linger before cing something next to her pillow. When Cheyenne woke up and looked, there was a lovable teddy bear at her bedside. Along with it was a note, written in a graceful script. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t try to pick the moon, I want the moon toe to me.¡± Chapter 501: Roses It was the first doll in Cheyenne¡¯s life, giving her great courage when she was deeply mired in trouble. From that day on, she developed a strong interest in oil painting because Gracie was the greatest female oil painter in the world. Little did she know that her idol turned out to be Kelvin¡¯s mother. She never expected Gracie, who was gentle and elegant in public, to reveal her obsessive side when it came to art. ¡°This teddy bear was secretly cut by Nora with scissors several times, but I couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away. I¡¯ve patched it up and kept it to this day.¡± Despite being riddled with holes, it still showed a warm smile to her. Before her grandfather found her, the bear had been herpanion through the toughest days. Kelvin felt aplex emotion. He was d that Cheyenne received appreciation and recognition from that woman, yet he also felt a strong sense of unfairness and jealousy. Why could she be so gentle to strangers, but so cruel to her own son? The bear in his hand was thrown into the trash by his mother, and he picked it up. When she found out, she pped him, but Kelvin still didn¡¯t return the bear to her and never took it out again. It remained untouched for many years. If Cheyenne¡¯s bear wasn¡¯t so familiar to him, seeing the bear on her bedside, perhaps he would never have recalled this incident. The next day, Cheyenne received a gift. Chris stood at her doorstep, holding a small pink floral handbag, and a hint of a smile appeared on his usually stern face. A burly man of nearly six foot, behaving coyly like a young girl, covering his mouth to suppress a smile. Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched, and her eyelid twitched uncontrobly for a moment. ¡°Mr. Richards, what brings you here?¡± Her tone was as chilly as ever, devoid of any emotions. Chris had followed Kelvin for years and had long been ustomed to this treatment. He rubbed his nose and offered the gift box with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Foley¡¯s longing for you, Miss Lawrence, which brings me here,¡± he said. Her response was undoubtedly a disdainful look. ¡°It seems like the Foley Group is on the verge of bankrupt. Mr. Foley¡¯s assistant is so idle.¡± Chris choked for a moment, and a wry smile appeared on his face. In fact, he was super busy. Mr. Foley had been missing for nearly a month, and during that time, Vincent had been trying to revoke Mr. Foley¡¯s previously confirmed projects. Caught in the middle, Chris had to find ways to maintain those projects while searching for Mr. Foley¡¯s whereabouts. Now that Mr. Foley had finally returned, he was still running around all day. For instance,st night, they had arranged a banquet. It was a great opportunity for Mr. Foley to announce his return and revoke Vincent¡¯s authority as the CEO. However, halfway there, he suddenly called a halt. Chris thought there was an emergency, but instead, he saw Mr. Foley, dressed in an expensive suit, wading through the crowd to buy Miss Lawrence her favorite cake. He never openly confessed his love for Miss Lawrence, but his actions had already revealed it. Cheyenne took the gift box and opened it. A rose-scented fragrance wafted through the air. In the center of the red rose was a familiar teddy bear, dressed in a dark blue suit with a bow tie, smiling like a gentleman. She could tell at a nce that this bear and the one in her hand were a pair. It seemed that they had been connected in some way even ten years ago. Cheyenne stood still for a long time, at a loss, her eyes bing increasingly empty and her nose slightly sour. The meaning of the red rose was self-evident. She had never found red roses tacky; on the contrary, it was the romance she had always wanted but never dared to hope for. Seeing that Miss Lawrence¡¯s expression was not quite right, Chris secretly took out his phone from his pocket and searched ¡°Will a girl be happy if you give her flowers?¡± on Google. There were a bunch of replies, one of which seemed sensible:N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Suddenly giving a gift to a girl may make her feel embarrassed, causing her to temporarily distance herself from you.¡± Cheyenne closed the box, her fair and slender hand barely touching the edge. Chris thought she wanted to throw it away and hastily exined, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s Mr. Foley¡¯s first time giving flowers to a girl. If you don¡¯t like roses, shall I get you chrysanthemums and carnations instead?¡± With a cold smirk, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve received the gift. You can leave now.¡± With that, she unhesitatingly closed the door, leaving Chris outside. Cheyenne took the bear back to her room. When she put the two bears together, a poignant and harmonious image came to mind. The female bear was covered in scars, just like herself. After some thought, she separated them. Kelvin¡¯s male bear was then stuffed into the closet, out of sight and out of mind. Three dayster, at the Todd family¡¯s press conference. It was held in the front yard of the Todd mansion, where a temporary stage was set up on thewn, and hundreds of white chairs were ced. Mr. Todd, who had lost his sight, was seated in the center of the stage. It was said that he had fallen ill after Erica left and had recently suffered a stroke, leaving him paralyzed. Mr. Todd used to be a forceful and unstoppable figure in the media, but now he had be so deste, evoking endless sighs. He seemed to have aged ten years, and his silver hair glittered with a frosty color under the sunlight. His eyes were hollow, emitting a sense of low spirits. Chapter 502: Master Davon Publicly Arrested In stark contrast, Thalia was glowing with a carefully styled updo, adorned with emerald-shaped drop earrings, exuding an air of sophistication and wealth. Standing to her left, Davon wore a well-fitted white suit, entuating his elegant and slender figure. His face exuded a subdued charm. Adrian stood a step behind, d in a simple ck suit, appearing unassuming. No one could have guessed that he was one of the top-tier judges in the TWILIGHT. The sound of camera shutters echoed around as Thalia waved and smiled at the cameras. Meanwhile, under the shade of a tree, a figure in ck perfectly concealed herself in the crowd. Sporting a tracksuit paired with loose ck pants, she wore a pair of white sneakers and a cap, with sunsses partially covering her face, and luscious red lips. Nonchntly chewing bubblegum, she casually blew bubbles, her light-purple eyes fixed on the figures on the stage. Before the eyes of the crowd, Davon elegantly took his seat next to Kai. His disy of helping his father adjust his tie became the focus of the media¡¯s attention. Unnoticed by the public, a sharp-dressedwyer stepped forward, iming to be Kai¡¯s personal legal advisor. He presented Kai¡¯s will and announced that all the property inheritance rights belonged solely to Davon, revoking Iker¡¯s rights due to his unruly behavior andck of sense of family honor. The room erupted in shock. A young female journalist stood up and asked, ¡°Madam Thalia and Master Davon, was this will truly written by Mr. Todd willingly and in a sound state of mind?¡± This question went straight to the heart of the matter, resonating with the doubts of many. Despite Iker being the rightful heir and the twins being Kai¡¯s favorite children, none of them was given anything ording to the will. Though they had doubts, most chose to remain silent, reluctant to offend the formidable Todd family. This bold journalist had undoubtedly stirred up a storm, and all eyes now turned to Davon, eagerly anticipating his response. He exchanged a meaningful nce with thewyer, who promptly stepped forward and affirmed, ¡°I can guarantee, in the name of judicial integrity, that this will is authentic, signed in front of Mr. Todd¡¯s family doctor and myself. All the seals and thumbprints are Mr. Todd¡¯s, and you can verify it if you doubt it.¡± Observing this, Thalia pretended to wipe away tears, her voice filled with a sense of helplessness, implying that Kai did not favor his eldest son, prompting the rise of his younger son. Many began to believe her exnation. After the journalists¡¯ Q&A session, Davon was about to receive the seal that symbolized the head of the Todd family, but a clear and loud rm suddenly rang out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Heavy footsteps approached, and soon, uniformed police swiftly surrounded the entire venue. Gordon, dressed in a dark blue uniform with a matching hat and amanding presence, came into everyone¡¯s view. People were puzzled as to why the police had arrived at the Todd family¡¯s press conference. Momentster, Gordon, standing before Davon, produced an arrest warrant and dered in a cold, ominous voice, ¡°Master Davon, our superiors have approved arrest warrants rted to two homicide cases involving you. We kindly ask for your cooperation in the investigation. Every word you speak from this moment forward will be on record under oath!¡± Silence fell over the scene before erupting into frenzied discussions and reporters feverishly capturing the unfolding events. Davon¡¯s eyes shed with a quick glint, as he turned to hiswyer and then lifted his chin, disying an expression of disdain and arrogance toward Gordon.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Mr. Murillo, I suggest you discuss this matter with my legal representatives. Regarding the consequences of tarnishing my personal reputation and the image of the Todd Group, I hope you can handle it.¡± Chapter 503: Gossip As a scion of a wealthy family, Davon had the reason to appear arrogant. The enforcers, weak as they were, might have been afraid of offending the Todd family and chosen to retreat, but Gordon was known to be a tough nut, upright and resolute. The more brazen and domineering Davon acted, the more Gordon wanted to eradicate this hypocritical ¡°cancer¡±. With a cold smile, Gordon met Davon¡¯s gaze with dignity, ¡°Master Davon, rest assured, I never wrong a good man and I will never let a viin go!¡± Having been in this line of work for many years, Mr. Welch had long heard of Gordon¡¯s reputation. At present, it was unknown what evidence the police held. If they shed right now, the chances of winning were only fifty percent. ¡°Mr. Murillo, my client is awful citizen and would never engage in illegal activities. What entitles you to arrest him? ording to judicial procedures, we have the right to demand removal of the handcuffs and exercise the right to bail,¡± Mr. Welch began. Before Mr. Welch could finish speaking, Thalia, seated nearby, rose from her seat in a fit of rage and began to shout at the multitude of police officers. In her high heels, she rushed forward, grabbed Gordon by the cor, and began to hit and kick him. Her dignified and refined demeanor waspletely ruined, resembling a shrew in every way. ¡°You are not allowed to take away my son. What crime has hemitted? Who used him, and what evidence is there?¡± she bellowed. Suddenly, a strange and husky voice came from behind. The husky voice, tinged with a hint of sexiness, was unmistakably distinctive, leaving a strong impression. ¡°It was me who used him!¡± Cheyenne turned back in surprise to see a slender and striking figure slowly walking towards them, appearing to be around twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. The woman was dressed in a deep green silk kimono embroidered with small red peony patterns, the vibrant and exquisite colorsplementing her slender figure. She wore white silk socks and wooden clogs, presenting an image of grace and elegance by simply standing there. Beside her, she held a three-year-old boy, as beautiful as a doll with delicate features. Was this Master Lewis of the Todd family? Everyone knew that Kai, in his old age, had fathered a pair of adorable twins, but they had never appeared in public, not even a single photo taken by the most renowned paparazzi in the country. Now, finally, the twin boy¡¯s true face was revealed. It was startling to discover a very important piece of information. Upon closer inspection, the little boy¡¯s features bore a resemnce to Master Davon! Thalia, raising her head, her angry face turned incredible. ¡®Sophie Todd¡­ How could she be here? I have my men keep an eye on Sophie¡¯s every move in Jostrana. I gave Sophie the information that Kai¡¯s condition had improved considerably after taking the medicine and he would recover soon, but why did Sophie know the press conference today and show up?¡¯ Thalia¡¯s fury suddenly shifted towards Sophie, who came straight at her, indignant, questioning, ¡°Sophie, why would you nder your own brother like this? Don¡¯t forget who has been taking care of you all these years!¡± Lewis was frightened and sought refuge in Sophie¡¯s embrace, his grape-like eyes filled with tears, pitiful and trembling like a small beast in the dark night. He cried and tremblingly pointed a chubby, dirty finger at Thalia, his weak voice choking, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the one who killed my sister.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What! Thalia murdered one of the twins! But that¡¯s not all. Sophie exposed a recorded conversation in public, which was a talk between Madam Thalia and Mr. Todd on the day of the incident. It turned out that Mr. Todd¡¯s illness was not simply a stroke ¨C he was poisoned! Madam Thalia, in order to coerce him into signing the will, went so far as to kill a three-year-old child. It was simply insane! This earth-shattering revtion sent the journalists into a frenzy! They were excited as they got so much newsworthy information today. Intrigue and strife within a wealthy family, father and son at odds, siblings at war, poisoning, murder¡­ How many dirty secrets were hidden behind the facade of the Todd family¡¯s prosperity? The voice in the recording¡­ Damn it! Thalia stood transfixed, her hand clenched into a fist beneath her sleeve, allowing her nails to dig into her palm, blood dripping onto her beloved, pure white dress. Yet, she seemed to feel no pain at all. How could Sophie have this recording? She was in Jostrana, and it was impossible for her to have spies around her. So who was it? Who was monitoring her from behind? Gordon did not give Thalia the time to ponder. Without expression, he unshackled the handcuff and swiftly mped the handcuff onto Thalia¡¯s wrist. As the cold sensation struck her, Thalia struggled and red at Gordon with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Ridiculous! You want to arrest me based on a sourceless recording. Do you know that my father is your superior¡¯s superior? Young man, you probably have no idea what consequences await you. Believe me, I can get you fired at any time!¡± Sophie¡¯s mouth curved into a gentle smile. Wearing wooden clogs, she walked elegantly to Thalia and looked at her teasingly. ¡°Madam Thalia, you want the evidence, don¡¯t you? I have it!¡± She took out a small brown medicine bottle and a doctor¡¯s signed confession from her handbag and mmed it onto Madam Thalia¡¯s face. ¡°This is the confession of the doctor you bribed. He has confessed to helping you. And the bottle contains the poison you gave my father. Mr. Murillo, you can have it tested.¡± Gordon nodded and handed the bottle to his assistant. Davon furrowed his brow and silently watched his ¡°good sister,¡± his eyes filled with an increasingly intense bloodthirst. He had underestimated his sitter. He had always thought that his greatestpetitor was that cripple, never expecting his sister to be his enemy. Sophie snapped her fingers and revealed her secret ace ¨C the will! She cast a meaningful nce at her elder brother, Davon, and said softly, ¡°I hope, after hearing this, you won¡¯t regret it.¡± The will read: I, Kai, a native of Onistead, born in 1968, owns real estate worth one billion, liquid assets of one hundred billion, vineyards, and horse farms, and voluntarily distributes them as follows. Eldest son Iker Todd 15%, second son Davon Todd, who has contributed the most to the family, Poppy and her daughter Sophie 20%; the twins, 15%; and the remaining 10% will be donated to a public welfare foundation¡­ How could this be? Chapter 504: The True Content of the Will As Sophie read the contents of the will, Mr. Todd, who was sitting helplessly in his chair, shed a silent tear. Aplex expression emerged in his hollow, lifeless eyes. If he could go back in time, would he regret his decision then? The answer remained elusive. In the densely packed crowd, someone suddenly made a move, slowly lowering the camera from his shoulder. He took off his blonde wig and removing his oversized ck hat to reveale a remarkably handsome face. Standing among the bustling crowd, Iker stood out like a crane amidst a flock of chickens. Having retired from the battlefield and been through the trials of realbat, the eagle with broken wings had risen once again, ready to soar to greater heights. Iker was that eagle. He stood up, firmly nting his feet on the ground. As he advanced, everyone couldn¡¯t help but harbor the same thought- the true glory of the Todd family had risen! Approaching Davon, he suddenly extended a foot,nding a kick on Davon¡¯s abdomen. Davon winced in pain, grunting and bending over, his eyes burning with fury. ¡°I knew your leg had healed long ago, Iker. You really put on quite a performance,¡± he sneered. ¡°Beast! How could youy a hand on Erica and Karina! They¡­¡± one is your woman, and the other is your own daughter! Iker¡¯s voice was unusually cold; had it not been for hisposure, he would have vented his fury upon Davon. Tauntingly dismissive of Erica and Karina¡¯s deaths, Davon showed no remorse. He chuckled, selfishly replying, ¡°No one can stop me from advancing to a higher position. They are just pawns.¡± Before he finished speaking, Iker unleashed a powerful punch at Davon¡¯s face, exerting all his strength. Davon, leading a pampered life, was ill-prepared for such force. Thalia, pained for her son, despite being bound, furiously lunged forward, attempting to headbutt Iker. ¡°You mongrel! How dare you strike my son! I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡± Iker gracefully evaded her, and she stumbled into the table, her forehead hitting the edge. The impact was directly opposite Kai. There was a loud crack. Bright red blood sttered like a small stream over her fair face, some warm droplets evennding on Kai¡¯s face. Struggling to speak, she astonishingly contemted killing Iker at this critical moment. Her wicked intentions simultaneously inspired terror and deep admiration for the greatness of maternal love. As a woman and a wife, Thalia had undoubtedly failed, but as a mother, she was just as great as countless other mothers in the world. Thalia copsed to the ground, her weakened and dazed gaze fixed on Davon, dragging herself a few steps along the ground. Her delicate hand, suspended in mid-air, was stained with crimson. She sought to touch her beloved child for thest time. ¡°Davon, I¡¯m sorry¡­ couldn¡¯t help you¡­ killed¡­ killed them!¡± ¡°¡­ Erica and the girl, I¡­ I killed them. Let my son go.¡± With herst word, her hand slipped to the ground. ¡°Mom!¡± Davon roared loudly. His once handsome, fair face now contorted horribly, his eyes turning a bloodshot red. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Since that¡¯s the case, you should all go to hell with her!¡± What was he nning to do? The nearest police officer couldn¡¯t react in time as Davon quickly snatched his gun. With both hands raised, the barrel was aimed directly at Iker. ¡°Ah!¡± The reporters below panicked, screaming and fleeing in frenzy, creating chaos. Gordon¡¯s face turned pale, urgently instructing his people to evacuate and appease the crowd. His gaze fixed on Davon, he tried to reason with him. ¡°Master Davon, don¡¯t make things worse. If you kill Iker, it will only add to your sins!¡± ¡°What does that matter? I¡¯m already doomed. Isn¡¯t it better to drag a major general down with me and my mom!¡± He had descended into madness and wouldn¡¯t listen to Gordon¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Iker, facing imminent danger, remained calm andposed, ¡°Tell me, what is your rtionship with TWILIGHT?¡± Faced with impending death, he was more interested in TWILIGHT than his own fate, causing Davon to begrudgingly admire his resilience. ¡°I may as well tell you; I am a partner with TWILIGHT. They helped me establish myself in the business world, and I helped themunder money. Let me remind you, no one should try to take down TWILIGHT. You-can¡¯t afford to provoke them!¡± While speaking, he primed the trigger. In a split second, Iker rushed towards him, his movements too swift for onlookers to discern. Just when Iker believed he would meet his demise, Davon suddenly changed the direction of the gun, triggering it. ¡°No!¡± While Kai couldn¡¯t see what was happening, the sharp whistle of the bullet pierced through the air. He realized the person Davon wanted to kill was himself. With a bitter smile, he thought, ¡®I have remorse for many people, but I have never treated Thalia and Davon badly. So why did Davon hate me so much?¡¯ Perhaps Kai would never know the answer in his life. He closed his eyes, resigned to his doom.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Many people, frightened, covered their ears, fearing that they would be implicated. Time froze for a moment. The airborne dust seemed suspended in ce. Just then, a ck figure suddenly rushed past them, emanating the scent of roses. Chapter 505: Iker’s Legs She was here! The woman charged from behind, her legs mping around the man¡¯s neck, and a backward somersault brought him down to the ground. In a split second, she descended like an angel, her posture looking both cool and handsome. As the baseball cap fell off, her high ponytail swayed in the air, forming a perfect arc. Both of them fell to the ground. Boom! Gunshots rang out, like thunder on a clear day. The trajectory of the bullets suddenly changed, heading towards the crowd, causing everyone to duck. Cheyenne kicked hard at Davon¡¯s ankle, her gaze fixed on him, and demanded, ¡°Where are my grandfather and Mr. Owen?¡± Davon, after seeing who was pressing him, smirked fearlessly, his chest heaving rapidly. Hisughter was tinged with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Your grandpa might as well be the ¡®ingredient¡¯ by now. You could go to thendfill to pick up the pieces and sew them back together for aplete body.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Shut up!¡± Enraged, she struck him across the face, knocking out two of his teeth. Grabbing his cor, she questioned again, ¡°Are you going to talk, or do I need to break your legs, and dig out your eyes?¡± Davon¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He was aware that others might not do so, but Cheyenne would do what she said. He coughed before speaking, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell. Your grandpa is¡­ You can go to hell, Cheyenne! You¡¯ll never find him, hahaha!¡± Davon, pinned down by her, had hidden a knife. While she was focused on getting an answer, he suddenly retaliated, stabbing fiercely at Cheyenne. ¡°Watch out!¡± Iker rushed forward and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder, pulling her back. At the same time, the de pierced his arm, and soon¡­ crimson blood flowed down his ck sleeve onto the green grass, soaking into the earth. But he was relieved that she was unharmed. Gordon reacted the fastest, and with his two men, controlled the frenzied Davon. ¡°Get him out of here.¡± This time, they used two pairs of handcuffs. They didn¡¯t believe he could break free. As Davon was being taken away, he nced back at Cheyenne with a sinister look and left a chilling remark. ¡°You¡¯d better hope I rot in there forever. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up dead at my hands sooner orter!¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him. Failing to learn the exact whereabouts of her grandfather left her feeling despondent and shaken. Iker covered his arm, stood up, and took a few steps before being engulfed by an embrace from Tanner, the baby-faced lieutenant in a sharp military uniform, his eyes brimming with tears as he held onto Iker, full of concern. ¡°You okay, Master Iker?¡± ¡°Let go of me first! You touched my wound¡­¡± He pushed Tanner away with a hint of disdain. ¡°Ah? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Master!¡± Cheyenne turned to look at them. If it weren¡¯t for Iker protecting her just now, she might have been the one in trouble now. She sincerely thanked Iker, ¡°Thank you just now, Master Iker. I¡¯m sorry for causing you injury.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± His firm tone made Cheyenne suddenly widen her beautiful eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®Could it be¡­ that Master Iker¡­ had feelings for her? Being too beautiful could be troublesome sometimes!¡¯ ¡­ The next day, the media industry in Akloit stirred up another wave of heat. Major websites, magazines, and newspaperspeted to report on what happened at the Todd family¡¯s press conference yesterday. The headlines were sensational and rampant. Like the one Kelvin was looking at right now ¨C ¡°Hero Saves Beauty: Romance Between Major General And Tough Nobldy¡± He clenched his fists, veins bulging on the back of his hand, with a faint hint of blue at the fingertips. The newspaper was crumpled into a ball and urately thrown into the trash. Damn the romance! How could she possibly like that dull man? So what if his legs were healed? Chris came in and happened to see Kelvin¡¯s gloomy expression, startling him for a moment¡­ he nced at the wastebasket. A familiar headline on top! Wasn¡¯t it the project he had been working ontely? ¡°Mr. Foley, that is¡­ the ind acquisition n you need for next Monday!¡± Exactly! Kelvin had bought the small ind in the sea where he had lived with Cheyenne for twenty-five days for a hefty sum of thirteen billion, nning to build a private vi on it and name it ¡°Love Ind¡± to surprise Cheyenne. Chris coughed softly and reminded him. Kelvin furrowed his brows,ining coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t ask me¡­ Of course, he could only mutter this in his mind. The next moment, Kelvin¡¯s casual statement made himpletely copse. ¡°Redo it!¡± Struggling to persuade himself not to be angry. ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley.¡± The matter had been addressed; why hadn¡¯t he left yet? Kelvin looked at him curiously, and sneered impatiently, ¡°Do you have something else?¡± ¡°Mr. Parry is here to see you.¡± Kelvin replied immediately, ¡°Not seeing him!¡± He naturally knew why Teagan hade to find him at this time. In the more-than-half month that he had been missing, the Parry Group¡¯s stock had plummeted nearly 400%. Although there was good news, they were still at a severe disadvantage due to hostilepetition. If things continued like this, the Parry Group would be finished in a couple of days. He had to plead with Kelvin to stop the attack against the Parry Group. Chris hesitated for a while before he said, ¡°Master Vincent already let Mr. Parry wait outside.¡± Vincent¡¯s position as the ¡°acting CEO¡± had not been revoked since Kelvin¡¯s return so many days ago, so Vincent still outranked Chris and had toply with Vincent. Kelvin snorted, not expecting Vincent to make such a decision for him. ¡°Since he¡¯s here, we¡¯ll go meet him.¡± It was perfect timing for venting his frustrations after reading the ridiculous news. ¡°Yes, Mr. Foley.¡± Chris walked ahead and opened the door for him, secretly wishing Mr. Parry good luck. Chapter 506: Losing Five Billion In the VIP meeting room on the fourth floor, a stunning female employee in a ck professional suit greeted Teagan with a smile, presenting tea to him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Timidly, she stole nces at the handsome and charismatic man on the sofa, increasingly impressed by his temperament. Teagan took a fleeting nce at the woman in front of him and suddenly remembered that she was the same foolish woman to whom he had handed his business cardst time, and it was from her that he had acquired the intelligence. Wanting to test whether he could still manipte this woman, Teagan deliberately shed her a smile. It was a wicked yet gentle smile, nearly dazzling the woman¡¯s eyes. He understood women so well; though this women wore conservative attire, she harbored the desire totch onto a wealthy man. When Teagan casually bent down to take the tea, he ¡°identally¡± touched the woman¡¯s hand, causing her heart to flutter and her cheeks to blush. ¡°I rememberyou, you were the receptionist fromst time, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Parry has a good memory. I¡¯ve been transferred to the secretary¡¯s office and no longer work at the front desk.¡± Teagan nonchntly stated, seductively gazing at her, ¡°That¡¯s not bad as it allows you to better showcase your talents. By the way¡­ I noticed everyone seemed quite busy when I walked in, is it always this way for you all?¡± The woman, thrilled that the handsome CEO was willing to converse with her, eagerly responded without reservation: ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. Foley and Master Vincent have recently been at odds, seemingly in conflict over an ind development project.¡± Seizing the opportunity to interject, Teagan inquired, ¡°What ind project?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The woman was about to enthusiastically disclose the internal information she possessed to Teagan, but she suddenly glimpsed two figures outside the ss door heading in their direction. Her voice abruptly trailed off. The female secretary paused just as the crucial details were to be revealed, leaving Teagan feeling unsatisfied. In the next moment, a deep and firm voice resounded from outside the door, catching the two inside off guard. ¡°Perhaps, Mr. Parry, it would be better to ask me about this matter. I happen to know much more than she does.¡± Flustered, the woman stood up, nervously sping her hands together and anxiously nced at the cold Mr. Foley, whopletely disregarded her as though she were invisible. Instead, Chris turned and, with genuine interest, took note of her name on her work badge. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re no longer needed here, you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± From the moment this woman entered, Danielle had taken an instant disliking to her, unable toprehend why her brother weed her! Kelvin took a seat in front of the Parry siblings, sitting upright with elegance and an air of dominance. His prating, icy gaze quickly scanned over the gifts on the table. There were two bottles of authentic French Bordeaux wine, with just a glimpse, Kelvin could tell they held considerable value, likely in the five digits. However, as the wealthiest man in Akloit, he had encountered and had no interest in whatever luxury items Teagan brought. ¡°Mr. Parry, what brings you here? Is there something important you wish to discuss?¡± Kelvin pretended not to know the reason, which annoyed Teagan. However, Teagan had no choice but to swallow his pride. Trying to please Kelvin, he smiled and lifted the two expensive bottles of wine from the table, nudging them towards Kelvin. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Foley enjoys wine, so I asked a friend doing business in France to bring back two bottles. Mr. Foley, shall we chat over a ss?¡± Kelvin raised his chin, coldly declining the offer. ¡°No, it¡¯s working hours and Mr. Parry, you might not be aware, but I have a serious stomach condition, so I rarely drink now.¡± Standing beside him, Chris chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Parry, this is stated in Mr. Foley¡¯s profile and you can google it. You should have checked it before visiting.¡± Chris was implying that Teagan didn¡¯t even bother to conduct basic background check beforeing and his visit was insincere. The Parry siblings felt deeply embarrassed¡­ Teagan had no choice but to awkwardly apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Foley, I was careless. We won¡¯t have the wine, my purpose for being here today is simple ¨C to express my apologies to Mr. Foley.¡± As he spoke, he nudged Danielle, sitting next to him, with his elbow. From the moment Kelvin walked in until now, she had sat with her head bowed and had not uttered a word, a stark contrast to her usual arrogant and domineering self. Suddenly, Kelvin adjusted his sitting posture, crossing his legs, with a portion of his ck socks peeping out from below his suit pants,plemented by handcrafted leather shoes, exuding refinement and luxury. Lazily, he spoke, ¡°Mr. Parry, you¡¯re getting too serious over just two bottles of wine; there¡¯s no need for you to stand up and bow for an apology.¡± The Parry siblings exchanged bewildered nces, Teagan managed a stiff smile, at most. However, Danielle found it hard to endure. She was, after all, a youngdy, and Kelvin shamelessly required her to apologize with a bow, which was truly outrageous! Unable to hold back, Chris interjected, ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Mr. Parry apologized not because of the wine.¡± ¡°Oh? Not the wine? Then what?¡± Kelvin yed confused, leaving Teagan seething but helpless. Teagan forced a chuckle, trying to suppress the boiling rage within, ¡°That¡¯s right, not the wine. A month ago, my foolish younger sister inadvertently offended Mr. Foley. I hope you can overlook her mistake.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s slipping my mind. So, what have your sister done to offend me?¡± Frowning, Danielle, who had been sitting with a sulky expression, finally stood up and bowed ny degrees in front of Kelvin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Foley. Last time at the entrance of the restaurant, I failed to judge the situation and offended you and Miss Lawrence. Please forgive me.¡± She had apologized so sincerely, so she believed Kelvin would forgive her. But as she straightened a bit, a chilling voice sounded from above. ¡°Oh, I remember now. It happened before I casually bought arge amount of Parry Group stocks.¡± Teagan¡¯s throat tightened at his words. He thought, ¡®Just because of your casual behavior, the Parry Group suffered a loss of whopping five billion!¡¯ Chapter 507: Offending the Future Heiress Kelvin sneered at them for being naive. ¡®Do they think I¡¯ll just let it slide after they make an apology? Nobody can get away with it after offending me, not to mention that Danielle insulted my beloved woman.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology! I don¡¯t feel Miss Parry¡¯s sincerity. I believe it would be more in line with my style for the Parry Group to withdraw from the stock market soon!¡± Kelvin nced at the two of them, idly ying with the ring on his hand. It was a silver ring embedded with a diamond, a wedding ring worn on his left hand, symbolizing his married status. It was only at this moment that Chris noticed it. A bow wasn¡¯t sincere enough? Then how about kneeling? Teagan suddenly stood up, reached out arge hand, and pressed down on Danielle¡¯s shoulder, forcibly pushing her down while shouting, ¡°Kneel!¡± Danielle¡¯s knees involuntarily bent, and her entire kneecaps hit the cold floor. She turned back to Teagan and defiantly shouted, ¡°Teagan, I won¡¯t!¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to refuse! Teagan personally pressed down on her head, causing her fair and beautiful forehead to quickly turn purple. The pain brought tears to her eyes, and the hidden sadness and grievances in her eyes turned into tears. At the same time, Teagan¡¯s powerful, deliberate voice was resounding, each word powerful and forceful. ¡°Mr. Foley, please forgive us!¡± Finally, Kelvin felt a little bit satisfied, got up and left without a word. What did this mean? The Parry siblings looked up, gazing at Kelvin¡¯s disappearing figure with confusion. Chris, Mr. Foley¡¯s assistant, was tidying up the chairs in the meeting room with an expressionless face, coldly giving the siblings an order to leave. ¡°Both of you, please leave. Mr. Foley means that this matter ends here and there will be no next time.¡± With that, Teagan¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions. He was d that Kelvin had agreed to let go, but he was also deeply saddened by the insult he received today, the first in his twenty-five years of life. ¡®Kelvin, just you wait! One day, I will make you pay the price!¡¯ ¡°Alright, thank you, Mr. Richards,¡± Teagan said before leaving with the tearful Danielle. His face was entirely different from when he arrived. Cheyenne rushed to Hopedale Hospital after receiving a call from Eddie who told her that a prominent figure from Onistead wanted to see her. Kyson Owen, the Minister of Health of Che, a leading figure in the medical field, and also the older brother of Jonathan Owen. As soon as she arrived at the door of her office, she saw this well-known national doctor. The old man sitting in her chair appeared to be in his seventies, with facial features somewhat simr to Jonathan¡¯s, but slightly rounder and plumper. His hair were gray, his expression serious, and he wore a pair of ck-framed reading sses and a symbolically whiteb coat, giving him the appearance of a well-educated schr. As she sized up the old man, the people in the room were also sizing her up. They found it unbelivable that the lively and delicate girl in front of them turned out to be the appointed director of the hospital chosen by Jonathan. Cheyenne noticed the aloof woman standing among the crowd. She had a short ear-length haircut, a square-shaped face, fair skin, prominent eyebrows andrge eyes, and a straight nose. She stood behind Kyson, her hands tucked into the pockets of her white coat. The first nce she cast at Cheyenne was full of disdain, as if questioning how someone like her could lead the entire hospital. Eddie was the only one who weed Cheyenne. He approached her proactively, greeted her, and gave a warm and appropriate smile. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re here. Come in, let me introduce you.¡± ¡°This is Kyson Owen! And this is his granddaughter, Leah Owen, the 38th generation of the Owen family.¡± Being the 38th generation of the Owen family meant that this woman, who looked to be twenty-five or six years old, would be the next head of the Owen family. No wonder she had just looked down her nose at Cheyenne. Cheyenne reluctantly extended her hand to shake theirs and greeted, ¡°Kyson, hello, I¡¯m Cheyenne.¡± Leah didn¡¯t even extend her hand and kept it in her pocket, giving off an annoying air of arrogance. Cheyenne awkwardly left her hand hanging in the air. Finally, she reached back and lightly touched her own nape, shrugging her shoulders nonchntly. She had no idea what she had done to offend the future head of the Owen family. At this point, Kyson spoke up, ¡°I know you. You¡¯re the granddaughter of Old Mr. Edwards.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°The Thirteen Needles of the Edwards family is as good as ¡®Diagnose with a Thread¡¯ of my family.¡± Cheyenne had heard her grandfather mention Diagnose with a Thread when she was younger. It was this particr skill that allowed the Owen family to establish a foothold among various forces. No matter where they were, they could determine a patient¡¯s condition and how advanced their illness was just by using a thin red thread. ¡°Thank you, old Mr. Owen. Each medical skill has its own merits. The Thirteen Needles specialize in acupuncture, while the Owen family¡¯s medical technique focuses more on diagnostic methods.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s humble words, When they reached Leah¡¯s ears, turned into evidence of Cheyenne fawning over her grandfather. With a snort, she walked over to Cheyenne and looked down at her, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡°My family¡¯s diagnosis is summarized by past generations and has a long history. The petty acupuncture of your Edwards family can¡¯t bepared with it.¡± After speaking, she paused and continued proudly, ¡°Wind Hall of the Edwards family has long been kicked out of the four halls. I really don¡¯t know what makes you and your grandfather deceive others as doctors.¡± ¡®Wind Hall? What does it have to do with me and my grandfather? It¡¯s ridiculous that the future head of the Owen family said that my grandfather and I were deceiving others? Before she could retort, Kyson reprimanded his granddaughter. ¡°Leah, be polite. Old Mr. Edwards and I are good friends.¡± Good friends? Now Cheyenne smiled. Her smile was full of sarcasm. Chapter 508: Respecting the Elderly Cheyenne had always been the type of person who believed in mutual respect: But when this arrogant woman arrived, she immediately criticized the Edwards family and the Thirteen Needles. Despite being a grandfather, Kyson didn¡¯t intervene, instead, at the end, insincerely exining that Old Mr. Edwards and him were good friends. ¡®What a hypocrite!¡¯ Cheyenne thought and found it intolerable. Just earlier, she had been friendly towards them for Jonathan¡¯s sake, but they didn¡¯t appreciate it. The smile on her face faded; she then put on a confident look and retorted, ¡°My grandfather doesn¡¯t need friends like you, who are hypocritical, vain, and have ill intentions. And as for whether the Thirteen Needles of the Edwards family deserve its reputation, would you dare to challenge them?¡± Hypocritical? Kyson¡¯s face froze for a moment, before it turnedpletely dark. To defend her grandfather, Leah immediately agreed to thepetition, but with one condition: if Cheyenne lost, she would have to give up her position as the acting hospital director and resign. This¡­ caused everyone to look at Leah in unison. This woman was ruthless, but many also supported her. They didn¡¯t like Cheyenne and felt she was just an eye candy at the hospital. On the other hand, Eddie was somewhat disappointed. Leah, his admired medical idol turned out to be such an aggressive person. ¡°The position of hospital director was personally bestowed upon Cheyenne by the former director. She cannot give it up!¡± Eddie stepped forward without hesitation, facing Kyson, and spoke up for Cheyenne. ¡°Without talent or virtue, what entitles her to this position? Not daring topete, is it because of fear? If so, she could simply admit her own defeat!¡± Leah pressed on relentlessly, her hatred making Cheyenne feel speechless. Lifting her fair, delicate chin, Cheyenne let out a snort. ¡°Since this is apetition, there should be rewards and punishments, right? What if I win?¡± Her voice, though not loud, reached everyone¡¯s ears. Soon after, mockingughter filled the air. Leah, with a disdainful expression, approached with her arms crossed. ¡°Are you crazy? How could you possibly win? As the most gifted prodigy in the Owen family, I started learning about pharmacology with my grandfather at the age of three. I entered high school at thirteen and university at sixteen. By the time I was twenty, I had be an internationally renowned prodigy surgeon, even younger than Eddie. I¡¯ve won the Lasker Medical Award for Basic Medical Research twice in a row, bing the youngest female recipient.¡± Before meeting Leah in person, Eddie had always considered her a goddess. However, today, seeing her in person shattered all his previous illusions. His feelings toward her turned from admiration to anger. ¡°Cheyenne is no inferior to you. I believe she will win,¡± Eddie dered confidently. Leah, as if suddenly enlightened, sneered and said mockingly, ¡°Cheyenne, are you just going to hide behind men?¡± ¡°Eddie, step aside. I can handle it,¡± Cheyenne smiled as she gently pushed Eddie aside. She pointed at Kyson. ¡°I only have one condition, topete with old Mr. Owen.¡± Leah was caught off guard. ¡®Cheyenne wanted topete with my grandpa?¡¯ ¡®Was she pretending, or was she really insane? What qualifications did she have topete with my grandpa? Was she trying to save face by losing to my grandpa?¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Leah vetoed. Kyson raised an eyebrow with a polite smile. ¡°What? Is your grandpa afraid of losing to me, the younger generation?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words seemed to be overconfident. Who gave her the courage to think she couldpete with Kyson? Even Eddie, who stood by her side, felt it was unbelievable. He gently reminded her, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Kyson is genuinely great in medicine.¡± Cheyenne sighed softly and looked at Eddie with resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in me, Eddie?¡± At that moment, Eddie blushed and awkwardly nodded, then vehemently shook his head. ¡°Of course, I believe in your abilities, Cheyenne, but¡­ right now, you¡¯re still young and haven¡¯t had much practical experience.¡± He believed that in a few years, she would definitely be able to surpass Leah. But right now¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s untimely challenge surprised Kyson, and against all odds, he agreed to her ¡°unreasonable¡± request. ¡°I ept your challenge, youngdy. You have great courage. I hope your skills are as strong as your bravery.¡± Leah called out dissatisfied, ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s being unreasonable, why did you agree to her request.¡± ¡°Leah, life is so dull. Especially at my age, I¡¯ve seen it all. It¡¯s fun topete with a youngdy.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cheyenne sternly reminded him, ¡°Life may be dull to you, but I hope you take this seriously. After all, I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re the elderly.¡± ¡°Like grandfather, like granddaughter. You both have the same bad temper!¡± Thepetition was simple: both of them had to find and provide a solution for a stranger¡¯s ailment within the shortest time possible to win. They were in Hopedale Hospital. Finding a patient shouldn¡¯t be difficult, and the treatment was free. Moreover, due to Kyson¡¯s reputation, the moment the news got out, people were moring to sign up. As for Cheyenne, although she had the title of ¡°acting hospital director,¡± her youthful and delicate appearance caused many to doubt her abilities as a doctor who treated patients. Chapter 509: In the Face of Life and Death Five minutes had passed, and there was a countless number of people waiting in line for Kyson¡¯s treatment, while nobody came to Cheyenne. Eddie was starting to feel anxious for her. ¡°Cheyenne, should I go and help you find some patients? I remember a few patients adding me on Line before; they were seeking medical help,¡± he suggested. ¡°No need,¡± she declined his offer, her gaze shifting towards the cleaningdy standing by the street. From thest moment to now, the cleaningdy had been looking over in this direction with hesitation. Cheyenne raised her red lips and said coolly, ¡°I¡¯ve got a patient.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before he could get a response from her, Cheyenne headed towards the cleaningdy. Meanwhile, Leah, seeing her actions, thought she had willingly given up thepetition and smirked triumphantly. ¡°So quick to give up? Seems like all that boasting led to nothing¡­ A bit of self-awareness would be good.¡± Before Leah¡¯s words had fallen, a clear voice interjected, ¡°Who said I¡¯ve given up?¡± Cheyenne returned, bringing with her a middle-aged cleaningdy in a yellow sanitation worker¡¯s uniform. She looked to be in her fifties, with hair turning white from the rigors of hardbor, and her face weathered and wrinkled from years of exposure to the elements. She held a broom and stood somewhat bewildered in ce. ¡°She¡¯s so filthy. Why would Cheyenne bring such a lowly person here?¡± ¡°Yeah, it stinks! The air is filled with the smell of garbage¡­ I can¡¯t bear it, I¡¯m sick.¡± ¡°Get out of here quickly, you¡¯re so disgusting.¡± In her ears, there were the hurtful words attacking her dignity. The cleaningdy tightened her grip on the broom in her hand, a deep sadness on her face as she apologized to Cheyenne with a slight bow, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lawrence. I¡¯d better leave!¡± Leah, too, pinched her nose with disdain, despite not saying anything, her actions crushed the old woman¡¯s sense of pride. Kyson, observing it all, furrowed his brow. ¡°Right here! In the face of life and death, there are no distinctions of high or low.¡± Cheyenne grabbed hold of the cleaningdy¡¯s wrist and confidently ushered her into the VIP ward of the hospital. This ward was strictly for influential and powerful patients. Many patients showed signs of discontent, but envy also sparked in their eyes. Kyson quickly selected a recement patient from the crowd. As Cheyenne put on the white coat and gloves, she seemed to glow from within, noble and virtuous. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± she asked the cleaningdy gently. ¡°For about two months now, I¡¯ve been experiencing intermittent abdominal pain, dizziness, and frequent vomiting, especially at mealtimes,¡± the woman answered with a hesitant tone, pointing to the area below her stomach. This was the epigastric region, indicating that she likely had chronic gastritis and a tendency for ulcers. The stomach was the hardest to care for. But for Cheyenne, now that she had identified the ailment, she could begin the treatment. She took out a set of silver needles, each varying in size, thickness, and shape, shining brightly. Picking up the finest needle, she proceeded to skillfully insert it into the woman¡¯s neiguan acupoint, sanli acupoint¡­ She had high medical skills, and her speed was astonishing, leaving onlookers mesmerized. Throughout the process, everyone involuntarily gazed in silent admiration at Cheyenne¡¯s every move. At that moment, they couldn¡¯t help but admit that Cheyenne indeed had charisma. Only Leah disdainfully curled her lips, criticizing Cheyenne¡¯s haphazard treatment. ¡°Nonsense, that woman clearly has appendicitis. The best treatment would be surgery.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Before she could finish her words, Kyson himself refuted her, publicly stating, ¡°Leah, watch it carefully to learn it. She¡¯s excellent in medicine, you have to admit.¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Leah, of course, was unwilling to ept this. She murmured, ¡°Grandfather, whose side are you on? If we lose, it will be so embarrassing.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Kyson shook his head and began to focus on treating his own patient. However, he couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Cheyenne, while he pondered a question: What if he were asked to treat that cleaningdy? Based on his decades of medical experience, he would probably rmend the patient to take medicine for recuperation. However, it would be a rtively long process before the patient recovered. After the acupuncture treatment, the cleaningdy¡¯s expression visibly rxed, filled with surprise. With tearful eyes, she grasped Cheyenne¡¯s hand and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Miss Lawrence, you have no idea how much I¡¯ve suffered due to this illness over the past two months!¡± Cheyenne wasn¡¯t ustomed to such effusive gratitude. She helped the woman to her feet and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Pay attention and take good rest from now on.¡± The cleaningdy was the sole breadwinner in her family, with a daughter attending university and a husband who had been paralyzed for ten years due to a car ident. She didn¡¯t dare to rest for even a day and certainly couldn¡¯t afford hospital treatment. Just going to the hospital, getting simple tests done, and going through the entire process would take at least a day and cost several hundred dors. If she hadn¡¯t encountered Miss Lawrence and received free treatment, she would have continued to suffer. When Kyson conducted medical treatment, he also drew a lot of attention. The patient he chose had heat in her internal organ. He prescribed a medicine prescription, which Cheyenne nced at casually. One of the ingredients was called bitter rhizome. It was cold in nature and slightly bitter, and although it could be used in conjunction with aconite, in a severe case of internal dampness, using a bitter rhizome would likely worsen the condition. ¡°The famed Almond Hall turns out to be so so. Once you administer this medicine and she take it regrly, I gotta say, she will have only half a month left.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! My grandfather has been practicing medicine for decades, doesn¡¯t he know how to use the right medicine and when to use it?¡± Leah used Cheyenne of speaking nonsense. Even the patient stood by Kyson¡¯s side, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, youngdy? So jealous at such a young age? I believe in Mr. Owen. You should just stay away!¡± Cheyenne shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Do as you wish.¡± She hoped they wouldn¡¯t regret it by then! Chapter 510: Mr. Owen Publicly Apologizes Leah, in her self-righteousness, looked proudly at Cheyenne and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, shouldn¡¯t you keep your promise and resign?¡± Even those who hadn¡¯t supported Cheyenne before joined Leah¡¯s side and mored for her to leave the hospital. Their voices were loud and echoed throughout. Even the surrounding patients joined in, continuously attacking Cheyenne with words, demanding that she leave. Eddie, fearing that these people would be too agitated and harm Cheyenne, spread his arms in front of her, using his frame to shield her. ¡°Everyone, calm down,¡± he implored. ¡°What Cheyenne said is true. While the bitter rhizome is good for treating cirrhosis, the side effects can harm a woman¡¯s uterus, causing infertility, and in severe cases, can lead to endometritis.¡± Thatdy began to waver. She was indeed infertile, the biggest regret of her life, which led her husband to have affairs and ignore her. That was why she had consumed so many supplements, hoping to conceive sooner. Her health got worse from excess consumption of these supplements. Cheyenne nodded, her clear eyes calmly meeting the scrutiny of the crowd. Her voice was firm as she exined, ¡°He¡¯s right. Do you often feel weak all over, have insomnia at night¡­¡± She paused and walked to the patient, gently asking in her ear, ¡°Are you suffering from abnormal vaginal discharge and pissing blood?¡± The woman trembled, her eyes widening in astonishment, nodding vigorously. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, it¡¯s true¡­ how did you know?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At first, she had thought it was irregr menstruation, but after bleeding for more than ten days, she realized the seriousness of the situation and went to the hospital for a check-up. The doctor said it was a hormonal imbnce and advised her to take some progesterone and get more rest. However, her condidtion worsened even after she took the doctor¡¯s advice. Kyson stroked his beard, pondering for a long time, finally understanding that he had neglected an important factor: the differences between male and female constitutions. Suddenly, Kyson spoke, and the surrounding crowd fell silent and anticipated Kyson tp teach Cheyenne a lesson.. They were destined to be disappointed, as what Kyson said next waspletely contrary to their expectations. ¡°She¡¯s right, I¡¯ve lost. Give me the prescription, and I¡¯ll revise it.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leah lost her cool. How could Grandpa admit defeat so easily? ¡­ Kyson walked unsteadily onto the stage, deeply bowing to the audience, his voice filled with sorrow and seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I did neglect an important aspect. My prescription is actually not suitable for thisdy.¡± Seeing this, Leah could only grit her teeth in hatred and apologize along with Grandpa. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Cheyenne had thought this old man would stubbornly stick to his diagnosis. She hadn¡¯t expected him to admit his mistake so readily. She felt confused. Perhaps because she disliked Leah, she had misjudged Kyson and thought he was as indecent as his granddaughter. As she turned back to look at the improved prescription that Kyson had revised, the dosages andbinations were almost perfect. Just as everyone was criticizing the Owen family, she approached Kyson and, for the first time, spoke up in his favor. ¡°Shh. Please listen to me. Everyone makes mistakes, and there¡¯s no one in this world who is wless. Candidly speaking, Kyson¡¯s prescription can be considered exemry in the field of medicine! I have to admit, in terms of medication, Kyson is truly exceptional.¡± ¡°Pulse diagnosis is a technique worth learning and inheriting. As the saying goes, all roads lead to Rome. Whether it¡¯s pulse diagnosis or acupuncture, it¡¯s all about serving the patient.¡± From the beginning, she had never meant to belittle anyone. It was Leah who hade after her. Deeply feeling regretful, Kyson couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of sourness in his nose. He hesitantly walked up to Cheyenne and bowed in apology. ¡°Young missy, I apologize for what happened just now. Your insight and broad-mindedness have made me feel ashamed.¡± He had just consented to his granddaughter¡¯s actions to verify just how capable this youngdy truly was. The result had surprised and amazed him. Compared to Layne, Cheyenne was truly a prodigy in every aspect! Not only in terms of medical skills, but also in character. No wonder even his arrogant and dismissive brother held her in such high regard. His brother had written several letters asking how he could get Cheyenne toe to the hospital to work. At that time, he hadn¡¯t entirely believed it, despite her remarkable talent, given her age. But now, seeing Cheyenne in person andparing her to his granddaughter, Kyson felt even more acutely how he had failed. When he said he had lost, it wasn¡¯t just referring to his technical expertise; it was also about his failure in educating his descendants. Cheyenne gently helped him up and said, ¡°Mr. Owen, it¡¯s not as serious as you think. Please get up.¡± ¡°Young missy,e with me. I have something I want to give you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kyson¡¯s words left even Leah puzzled. She wondered what her grandfather would show to Cheyenne. Chapter 511: You’re Quite Heavy Outside the director¡¯s office, Leah leaned against the door, listening intently to the sounds inside. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. She gave up with a frown on her face and unexpectedly locked eyes with Eddie, who then turned expressionlessly away from her. It was as if he regarded her as nothing! Leah furrowed her brow in displeasure. Did he really disdain her? With the reputation of a genius since childhood, Leah was always stunning and popr wherever she went. It was the first time she encountered a man who treated her with such indifference. She was about to explode. Running her hand through her hair, she said, ¡°Hey, your name is Eddie, right? Do you like Cheyenne?¡± Her words reached his ears, and he blushed shyly. Seeing this, Leah sneered. ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about?¡± Eddie coughed and firmly stopped her from continuing. ¡°First, don¡¯t call me ¡®hey.¡¯ Second, I see Cheyenne as a sister. Miss Owen, please stop making baseless assumptions.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I just want to tell you, Cheyenne got lucky this time. If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather¡¯s mistake, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. It¡¯s a dream of hers to win!¡± The woman¡¯s attitude made even the gentle Eddie ufortable. Rarely one to argue with others, he confronted her. ¡°Miss Owen, luck had nothing to do with it. Is it that hard to admit defeat?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She lost her words, unsure how to counter his argument, when footsteps echoed in the hallway. The rhythmic sound of high heels on the tiled floor mixed with children¡¯sughter, interrupting their conversation. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s hurry¡­ I want to see Cheyenne.¡± Following that, a small figure rushed over from the other end of the corridor. The little one, not noticing anyone here, bumped into Leah. Right in the abdomen. It hurt so much that her face turned pale and she gasped for breath. The little boy probably hadn¡¯t expected to run into someone. He immediately apologized, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Auntie, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Leah grabbed the child¡¯s cor, angrily asking, ¡°Who are you? You have no manners at all. Where are your parents?¡± Eddie felt that she was making a big deal out of nothing. How much could it hurt? Was it really worth making a fuss? Moreover, the boy had already apologized, but Leah refused to let it slide. ¡°Let him go!¡± Just as Eddie was about to rescue the boy, a fair and slender hand suddenly reached out, pulled the boy to her side, and embraced him. The boy looked up and his dark eyes instantly lit up with delight as he hugged her. The Todd siblings happened to witness this heartwarming scene. The golden sunlight outside the window fell perfectly on Cheyenne, casting a silvery sheen on her white coat, enhancing her fairplexion. From Iker¡¯s perspective, the two delicate smiling faces formed the most beautiful scenery in the world. It left him stunned. Sophie nced at Cheyenne and then faced Leah, seeking justice for her little brother. ¡°Miss Owen, what a coincidence. It seems like we haven¡¯t seen each other in many years. Nice to meet you!¡± To be exact, it had been five years since theyst met. Leah had studied in Jostrana for a year, and they had met at a ball through Miss Weaver¡¯s introduction. Sophie was well-known in Jostrana, and Leah, being new, had relied on her help and rmendations. Later, Leah went to era to study rehabilitation therapy, and they lost touch. Neither of them had expected to meet again in such a situation five yearster. Facing Sophie, Leah humbly and sincerely greeted her, ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s been a long time. When did you return to the country? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I wanted to invite you for a meal.¡± Thetter kindly rejected her ttery and, wearing clogs, walked elegantly to Cheyenne¡¯s side, reaching out to pat the boy¡¯s head. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy, and I have to discipline my brother. Otherwise, people would nder us forck of manners, bringing shame to the Todd family.¡± After her words, Leah was momentarily speechless and looked at the little boy in Cheyenne¡¯s arms with astonishment. She hadn¡¯t paid attention just now, but indeed, the boy¡¯s clothes, though in, were from a well-known luxury brand. With a fair and round face and delicate features, he was in no way associated with ¡°poverty.¡± He¡­ he was actually the young master of the Todd family!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry, Sophie, I didn¡¯t know he was your brother. He is indeed cute and very smart,¡± Leah hurriedly exined, apologizing to the two. Sophie was 25 years old now and had a three-year-old brother. The age gap was trulymentable. It made sense she couldn¡¯t have anticipated it. Cheyenne held Lewis and stood at the office door, ¡°Really? Just now, you said saying he had no manners¡­ and now he¡¯s be cute and smart.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, the heir of the Owen family is indeed impressive as she could change colors so quickly. Her words made both Leah and Kyson ashamed, especially since the Owen family had always prided themselves as a family of integrity. Iker coldly nced at Leah, defending his brother, ¡°I¡¯ll discipline my brother myself. Miss Owen, I don¡¯t need you to sit on a moral high ground and criticize.¡± Then, he took a big step forward, ready to pick up the boy. ¡°Come here, don¡¯t cling to Cheyenne. You¡¯re too heavy!¡± The boy pouted, unwilling to let go of Cheyenne¡¯s neck. Cheyenne was soft and fragrant; he didn¡¯t want his big brother to carry him because he would just grab his cor and walk. ¡°Fairy sister, am I really heavy?¡± Cheyenne, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite heavy.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Chapter 512: Cheyenne Loves Cash On this side, the scene was harmonious and pleasant. On the other side, the Owen family felt extremely awkward, as nobody paid them any attention in the first ce! Mr. Owen had never experienced such a cold treatment before. But all of this was their own doing-whom could they me? Sophie, in an intimate manner, held onto Cheyenne¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence is the benefactor of our Todd family, but she¡¯s my friend. Miss Owen, it would be better if you didn¡¯t do that again in the future.¡± Friend? Cheyenne looked thoughtfully at the hand on her arm. Undoubtedly, it was an elegant and beautiful hand with distinct knuckles, adorned with exquisite nail art, firmly clinging to her arm. So far, they had only met twice, and such intimate gestures made her feel somewhat awkward. Subtly, she pushed away Sophie¡¯s hand and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Thank you, Miss Todd, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°My grandfather has always taught me to be forgiving.¡± ¡°Although Miss Owen, you lost just now, but for the sake of old Mr. Owen, I can¡¯t be bothered to pursue it today. Let¡¯s just leave it at that! I¡¯m very tired.¡± Leah was so confident before, but now she ended up in such a sorry state. This turn of events was quite a surprise. Leah was very aware that Cheyenne¡¯s words were intentional. Emily had already told her that Cheyenne was not to be underestimated. Indeed, she was an extremely annoying woman! ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± As he left, Kyson, leaning on his cane, turned back and reminded, ¡°Missy, don¡¯t forget what I just said to you. Think carefully, it won¡¯t do you any harm.¡± Cheyenne nodded indifferently and responded somewhat helplessly, ¡°Understood. Why are you more long-winded than my grandfather?¡± At this, Kyson was briefly stunned, then he patted his beard and chuckled, ¡°You are funny¡­ I have great expectations for you. Keep it up.¡± What did he mean by that? A hint of hidden intent flickered in Leah¡¯s eyes as she tightly clenched her fists. Grandpa wouldn¡¯t be trying to bring Cheyenne into the Owen family, would he? She absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow Cheyenne to enter the Owen family. Sophie, as curious as Leah, walked up to Cheyenne with a bright smile, almost overly inquisitive, ¡°Miss Lawrence, what did Kyson just talk to you about? It¡¯s so mysterious, it¡¯s making me curious.¡± The fervor in Sophie¡¯s eyes made Cheyenne cautious. Sophie had been pretending to be very friendly with her since earlier. Was it her genuine personality, or did she have ulterior motives? She had sessfully avoided the surveince of Thalia and traveled all the way from Jostrana to Che, publicly announcing the will; it was clear that Sophie was not as naive as she appeared. Cheyenne smiled lightly, nonchntly saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. By the way, Master Iker, how did you twoe here?¡± She gave a perfunctory response to the question, swiftly changing the subject. Sophie didn¡¯t inquire further; she forced a smile, concealing her inner dissatisfaction. Her face still exuded a bright, gentle charm. She was dressed in a pink floral dress, adorned with a beautiful bow tied at the waist, outlining her graceful curves. Her voice was as soft and gentle. ¡°Miss Lawrence, never mind about my casual question,¡± she said. Cheyenne naturally responded with a casual ¡°Oh,¡± and the conversation ended there. Sophie¡¯s expression was somewhat unpleasant. When had she ever been treated in this manner? Never in Jostrana, and not even after returning to the country. Iker seemed unaware of the strange atmosphere between the two girls. Today, he hade to thank Cheyenne and invite her to dinner. If it weren¡¯t for her, he might have died on the Sakura Bridge that day. Not only did she heal his legs, but she also exposed Davon and Thalia. Iker wasn¡¯t good at expressing his feelings in words, but he silently swore that he would protect Cheyenne with his life from now on! Dinner together? Cheyenne was slightly surprised and hesitated before responding. She furrowed her eyebrows, as if considering whether she should go. Because two hours ago, she had agreed to the invitation from her friends, Kate and Reece. It was their tenth anniversary as friends, and it didn¡¯t seem right to refuse. Thus, she had to decline Iker¡¯s invitation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Iker, I already have ns tonight.¡± Being rejected, Iker unexpectedly revealed a hint of disappointment. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Cheyenne had refused him because she had agreed to Kelvin¡¯s invitation. Feeling distressed, he uttered in a low voice, a tinge ofpassion in his tone, ¡°Miss Lawrence, if you¡¯re busy, perhaps another time then.¡± Seeing him appear so down, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but tease him, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me to dinner if you want to thank me. I prefer money; I¡¯m a materialistic person.¡± Dining at those fancy restaurants required at least two hours of preparation for makeup and dressing; it was too much trouble. Just give her the money. Taking her seriously, Iker nodded earnestly, ¡°Then wait for me, I¡¯ll have Tanner go prepare it.¡± Saying that, he took out his phone and made a call to Tanner, sinctly instructing him, ¡°Go to the bank, I have something for you to take care of.¡± ¡®Is it really necessary? Is Master Iker really going to give me money?¡¯ Cheyenne¡¯s eyes lit up, watery and gleaming as she looked at Master Iker. Iker suddenly moved the phone away and asked Cheyenne, ¡°Cash or check?¡± ¡°Cash!¡± she responded without hesitation. She had seen too many checks; they held no meaning for her. Iker smiled at her affectionately, ¡°Money enthusiast, be sure not to have a change of heart.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cheyenne patted her chest, guaranteeing, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t! I¡¯ve experienced. oversleeping until waking naturally, but I haven¡¯t experienced cramping from counting money.¡± Chapter 513: A Slap on Sophie’s Face Outside the door, footsteps suddenly reached Cheyenne¡¯s ears, clear and distinct. The surrounding air seemed to grow cold and heavy, the atmosphere reaching its peak of oppression. Sophie was the first to look towards the neer. She saw a tall and imposing figure dressed in a three-piece ck suit with a distinctive silver badge gleaming on the chest. With deep, prating eyes, he observed the two people inside the room, his jealousy brewing at the sight of theirughter and chatter. Chris, who walked behind him, was the one most sensitive to the cold aura emanating from Kelvin. Unable to hold back a shiver, he coughed to alert the two people in the room. It was only then that Cheyenne noticed the two figures at the door. Turning to look calmly, she softly said, ¡°Neurology and psychiatry are next door. You might have the wrong door number.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see you,¡± his gloomy voice rang out as he strode to Cheyenne¡¯s desk with long strides. His tone was jealous as he asked, ¡°What were you chatting about with Master Iker that made youugh so joyfully? Care to share it with me?¡± Cheyenne gave him a disdainful look. ¡°No. What are you here for?¡± Her tone was clearly unweing. She could chat and joke with Iker, and she could show kindness to strangers, but she was icy cold towards him. This differential treatment made Kelvin nearly burst into anger. Sophie, seeing the man, stepped forward, greeting him with a shy smile. ¡°Mr. Foley, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± She extended her hand. With exceptional beauty and talent, Sophie was confident that she was a sight to behold in the eyes of all men. Even the fiercest man would turn gentle like amb upon seeing her. Observing their interaction, Cheyenne silently took note of Sophie¡¯s deliberate disy of her fair neck. Oh, Kelvin was indeed quite the charmer, attracting attention like a bee to honey. Sophie outshone Abbie in looks, family background, and talent. Standing next to Kelvin, they made quite the matching pair: a tall, handsome man apanied by a poised and elegant beauty. Her gossipy gaze met Kelvin¡¯s, worsening his already displeased mood. So when Sophie, presumptuously charming, tried to entice him, he simply ignored her. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way. Please move aside.¡± His voice was disdainful. Shocked, Sophie widened her eyes, unable to respond for a moment. Was he¡­ was he insulting her? Unable to contain herself, Cheyenne burst intoughter, having long experienced Kelvin¡¯s sharp tongue. Just as the atmosphere fell into silence, Lewis¡¯ childish voice suddenly rang out, breaking the awkwardness. ¡°Fairy Sister, I need to go potty.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take him,¡± Iker coughed lightly, stepping forward. As he took the little boy from Cheyenne¡¯s arms, his hand identally brushed hers, unleashing a frigid re from Kelvin. His deep-set eyes bore into Iker¡¯s hand, as if he wanted to chop it off.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After a brief pause, Cheyenne, unaware of the tension, directed Iker. ¡°Just go left once you¡¯re outside.¡± ¡°Alright, Cheyenne.¡± After Iker and Lewis left, Eddie had to return to his work station. He had a surgery to perform that afternoon. Meanwhile, Sophie stayed behind. It was clear that Cheyenne didn¡¯t wee her. To avoid embarrassment, Sophie found an excuse to make a phone call and left the room. Chris, realizing the tension, pulled out his phone. ¡°Mr. Foley, I¡¯m sorry, something¡¯se up at home, I need to leave.¡± ¡°Home? As far as I remember, Chris has nothing at home except a dog,¡± Cheyenne mused, watching his reddening ears with interest. Chris felt a heavy blow struck him. It was true-he was parentless and in his thirties, living alone except for a white teddy bear. But he rounded the lies by saying, ¡°Yea, my pet isn¡¯t feeling well and I need to go check on it, Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Kelvin actually agreed to such an absurd request! Chris left, ted, and closed the door gently, leaving the two of them in a quiet world of their own. As the footsteps outside grew further and finally faded, the surroundings returned to calm. Cheyenne stood for a while, feeling a bit stiff. She sat down at her desk, massaging her shoulder and asked Kelvin once again why he was here. He ced a document in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see once you read it.¡± As she read, Cheyenne¡¯s heart trembled more and more. It turned out that her previous dealings with TWILIGHT were just one project of the infamous organization, the Hand of God. The masked ¡°Master Charlie¡± in charge of TWILIGHT and Soar Casino was actually one of the Lucas family¡¯s four aces. His full name was ¡°Charlie Fraser,¡± codenamed ¡°CY.¡± His specialty was profit umtion, thus earning him the title of ¡°God of Wealth.¡± His responsibility in the organization was to manage funds. Chapter 514: Putting One Cent in Front of Mr. Foley Just like that, Charlie, one of the four aces, established the powerful Soar Casino and TWILIGHT. What about the other three? Kelvin didn¡¯t hide anything and revealed all the results of his investigation to Cheyenne, ¡°You asked me why I wanted to go to Soar Casino and TWILIGHT, right? It¡¯s because I¡¯m investigating a man named Charlie Fraser.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cheyenne remembered thest incident, almost caught at Soar Casino, and he helped by calling the police. And they stayed in the warehouse of TWILIGHT for three days, and Kelvin shed a lot of blood to protect her. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why he would know Charlie. Logically, the Foley family and the Hand of God should not interfere with each other¡¯s business. When it came to this, a touch of sorrow clouded Kelvin¡¯s resolute and handsome face, and a mist appeared in his bright eyes, as if recalling something painful. ¡°Because of my mom.¡± ¡°Gracie?¡± Cheyenne covered her red lips in surprise, whispered. Hearing her address, Kelvin was somewhat dissatisfied and corrected her in a timely manner, ¡°You should call her Mom too.¡± ¡°Hmph, just get to the point!¡± He shook his somewhat heavy head and his thoughts returned to that snowy winter many years ago. Kelvin¡¯s mind was filled with bloody scenes, the candlelit studio, the walls, the canvas, and the woman¡¯s dress were all filled with hot blood. She waspleting her greatest oil painting in history ¨C ¡°HELL.¡± Everyone knew that the colors of this painting were rich and gorgeous, surpassing the usual oil paints. From theyers of strokes, mes burned, and it seemed that the smell of blood could be smelled from a distance. The world attributed this to Gracie¡¯s fantastic creativity. Using blood to paint! However, no one knew that the blood she used for painting was not ordinary chicken blood, but real human blood. And the person who provided her with these ¡°ingredients¡± was a man in a ck robe. When he was young, he stood at the door and saw the tattoo revealed on the man¡¯s arm through the crack. The woman called him ¡°Charlie¡±. Later, Kelvin was taken to Akloit by old Mr. Foley and separated from the woman for several years. Thest time they met was when he suddenly heard that she had a conflict with Franklin¡¯s wife and fell down the stairs. She became a vegetable after that. He never dared to believe that the crazy and extremely clever woman would end up in such a state! Over the years, in the process of constantly investigating the truth, he unintentionally discovered a music score of hers. The dark patterns on the paper were exactly the same as the tattoo he saw when he was young. He sent Chris to investigate many music scores, and finally found a clue in Jostrana. It was said that at a birthday banquet of a certain tycoon, someone yed this strange piece of music, and the next day the tycoonmitted suicide. The person who yed the music was a young man with a grotesque mask, and everyone called him ¡°Charlie.¡± After the banquet, Charlie disappeared. The deceased tycoon was Bradley Thompson, the head of the Thompson family, one of the eight major families in Jostrana. In February of the same year, he visited the interior with a group of students, and Mr. President praised Mr. Thompson as a genuine lover of literature and art. It¡¯s a pity that hemitted suicide before he was forty, causing great regret. Kelvin tracked him for many years, and was willing to spend eight million to go to Soar Casino to find ¡°Mr. King¡± to help him find ¡°Charlie.¡± His real motive was to use this information to lure the snake out of its hole.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He hadn¡¯t expected the sudden appearance of Cheyenne in the middle, which almost disrupted his whole n. But fortunately, Charlie who had been hiding for five or six years appeared. He was able to trace it back to its origins- the Xona Lucas family. The Lucas family had four powerful assistants, known as the four messengers of God, and their power was second only to the head and heir of the Lucas family. They were the core of the organization, the backbone. They were: Assassin ¨C Phoenix. It was said that she was exceptionally beautiful and skilled in hypnotism, capable of killing people without a trace. Sound Assassin ¨C Melody. Killing with music, no one knew what he looked like. He was the most mysterious of the four aces. CY ¨C Charlie. A master of making money, known for always wearing a grotesque mask. His motto was: as long as you are willing to sell your soul, you can obtain wealth! Finally, Cheyenne knew thest one. King of Medicine ¨C Mr. King. It was her Granduncle Adrian! Before he moved to the Todd family, he was being pursued by people from Metshire to Southeast region, and ended up inadvertently joining the team of the Lucas family. With the powerful medical skills of Thirteen Needles passed down from the Edwards family, he undertook the important task of developing drugs. As for why the Lucas family arranged for him to go to the Todd family, that was the key to her search for her grandfather Layne. A ridiculous and daring idea floated through Cheyenne¡¯s mind. Since the Lucas family valued her granduncle¡¯s medical skills, could she, by pretending to submit, infiltrate the Lucas family and find the whereabouts of her second brother and grandfather? A voice in her heart was urging her to go to Onistead! Kelvin could tell from the light in her eyes what she was thinking and urgently spoke in her ear, ¡°You can¡¯t, Cheyenne!¡± Just dealing with a guy like Charlie almost cost him his life, let alone the fact that he was only the third-ranked person among the four aces of the Lucas family. Who were the first and second¡­ Kelvin dared not even think about their strength at the moment. Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched, and she raised her eyebrows and hummed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Anyway, thank you for your information.¡± Her emotionless thanks didn¡¯t bring Kelvin any joy, and he responded with some frustration. ¡°A mere thank you is not sincere.¡± As the words fell, Cheyenne opened the drawer and rummaged through it. She pulled out a one-cent coin and pped it in front of him with great momentum, puffing out her cheeks and cutely arguing. ¡°This lousy information of yours is only worth one cent! Don¡¯t use me of taking advantage of you. Actually, one cent is already quite a lot, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You take it and get out of here!¡± ¡®She is burning the bridge after she crossed it, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ Kelvin clenched his fists in hatred and grabbed her shoulder, kissing her lips with his own. ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerve!¡± He stuffed the one-cent coin into Cheyenne¡¯s palm and chuckled softly in her ear with a low voice, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll use this one cent to buy your kiss.¡± Chapter 515: You’re Not Worthy The office door wasn¡¯t properly closed, and as they kissed, a gust of wind blew in through the crack, causing the wooden door to emit a faint creaking sound. It slowly pushed open, and at the door, Lewis stared with curious, asking with childish innocence, ¡°Brother, why did that man eat Cheyenne¡¯s mouth? Is it tasty?¡± Iker sighed bitterly and the affection in his eyes turned into a dark cloud, he covered Lewis¡¯ eyes with his hand and lifted him up. ¡°Not suitable for kids, you¡¯re too young to watch.¡± Speaking, he walked towards the direction of the elevator. Each step felt particrly heavy. Iker couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in his heart. When he saw Kelvin openly kissing Cheyenne, his heart felt like it was being torn apart. Sophie, walking behind the two, slowly entered the elevator. She nced back at Cheyenne¡¯s office with a decent smile. Once Kelvin revealed his fatal w, it was the beginning of his fall from grace. The elevator door had just closed when a loud p suddenly echoed from the room. Snap! A fresh palm print suddenly appeared on the fair and handsome face of the man, and as he was being driven out of the office, the mark on his face hadn¡¯t even faded. Onlookers couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads to look, only to see him smiling so happily even after being pped. He knocked on the door and shouted inside, ¡°Tonight at 8 o¡¯clock, the Vintage Club. Cheyenne, I¡¯ll be waiting for you for a candlelit dinner.¡± The door opened again. Cheyenne threw the folder she had left on the chair into his arms, her swollen lips contrasting with her delicate face, looking like something he couldn¡¯t get enough of. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m not having dinner with you, I already have ns!¡± ns? With who! Iker? Or Mr. Lara? Or maybe the blind man! Then he couldn¡¯t let Cheyenne go alone, so Kelvin shamelessly attempted to tempt her with money, ¡°Take me along, I¡¯ll foot the bill.¡± To his surprise, she was especially resolute this time, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, you¡¯re not worthy.¡± As the words fell, Cheyenne forcefully shut the door, the sound was deafening. She turned her back to the door and pressed her body against it, wiping her lips with a look of extreme disgust. Her lips hurt so much, how was she going to eat hotpot tonight? All because of that scoundrel! ¡­ Film and television city, Kate was filming on set. The production initially cast Kate to y the lead role. However, as the filmingmenced, the director suddenly announced a role change. The female lead was changed to Juliana, and Kate turned into a supporting character. Upon hearing this, Kate¡¯s agent wanted her to quit. However, ording to the contract, if she voluntarily resigned, she would have topensate the productionpany three million. As she was still a minor celebrity, breach of contract would cost three million! After some consideration, Kate dared not resign. Over the years, it was her brother who had worked tirelessly to support her. Now that she had grown up, she could earn money with her own abilities, and her brother wouldn¡¯t need to work so hard. Regrettably, Juliana had a grudge with Cheyenne. Upon learning that Kate was Cheyenne¡¯s best friend, she vented her personal emotions onto Kate, instructing the stylist to make Kate look ugly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Today, the scene of the supporting lead kneeling and begging for mercy was being filmed. Chapter 516: Juliana Bullies Kate on Set In the original story, the scene should be set in the rain, as the author described the supporting lead¡¯s disheveled appearance while kneeling in the rain. Typically, if such a rainy scene urred in the summer, the production team would use water sprinklers instead. Juliana, intentionally tormenting Kate, had the rain changed to scorching sun for three days. Kate¡¯s heavy ancient costume was initially prepared for a rainy scene, but with thest-minute script change, she wasn¡¯t given time to change her clothes and had to kneel directly. The director didn¡¯t expect Juliana to make mistakes frequently, causing Kate, who knelt in the scorching sun, to sweat profusely. Over half an hour had passed. Kate had knelt for over half an hour, her knees beginning to ache and turn purple. Just as she was about to rest and stand up, Juliana interjected, ¡°Mr. Collins, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s begin.¡± The director felt conflicted. Miss Chambers was ready, but Miss Zamora seemed ufortable. Her face was pale and covered in sweat-soaked clothing. He hesitantly suggested, ¡°Miss Chambers, should we take a brief break here? It¡¯s too hot, and everyone seems a bit tired.¡± Juliana, having just piqued her interest, found the director¡¯s sudden pause quite disappointing. She rolled her eyes impatiently and firmly stated, ¡°Mr. Collins, about being tired, I am tired as well. But our location and personnel are all time-sensitive and budgeted. We¡¯ve already wasted an hour, and if we continue to dy, perhaps we should just call it off for today.¡± As she spoke, she waved her fan, enjoying the cool breeze, ncing condescendingly at Kate below the stage, ready to take a more aggressive stance. ¡°Whether as an actor or in any other profession, professionalism shoulde first. There¡¯s no such thing as an easy job, and if someone as fragile as Kate can¡¯t adapt, they might as well find another career.¡± All looked at each other, and lowered their heads even further. Just get it over with, hoping to avoid suffering. Kate¡¯s agent, Ja, was grinding her teeth in hatred, wondering where Miss Chambers found the courage to criticize others. Ja sniffed, grumbling to Kate, ¡°Baby, maybe we should stop. They¡¯re going too far. I¡¯ll talk to Reece and have him intervene!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Kate grabbed Ja¡¯s sleeve, weakly smiling, ¡°He¡¯s busy shooting. Let¡¯s not bother him.¡± Since entering the entertainment industry, Reece had helped her a lot. There were already rumors online, some paparazzi had revealed that she and Reece had an unusual rtionship, causing a massive loss of his fans. She didn¡¯t want to continue to burden him. ¡°I can handle this, Ja. Trust me.¡± Kate straightened her sweaty body, gazing resolutely at Juliana and retorted coldly, ¡°Miss Chambers, if you really want the shoot to proceed smoothly, then please act properly and stop causing NGs. Otherwise, I might question your professional abilities.¡± Infuriating! Juliana fumed and, grinding her teeth, devised a sinister n. ¡°Alright, everyone ready!¡± The cameraman first captured an empty space, then turned the lens towards the two leads. Juliana, escorted by two maids, strolled in gracefully. ¡°When I begged you to let get of my aunt in the past, you ignored me. I swore I would make you pay from then on!¡± Juliana emotionlessly recited her lines, pausing midway. She shot a nce at her assistant, standing in front of her, holding a sheet with the lines for her reference. Thankfully, Kate¡¯s performance was good. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°I know I was wrong! Please, save my child. I apologize to you, please save him.¡± Kate approached Juliana and grabbed her clothes, ording to the plot, Juliana should have dodged her hand. Smack! An unexpected pnded on Kate¡¯s delicate face. The sweltering weather caused her cheek to swell and redden rapidly from the force of Juliana¡¯s hand. Gasps escaped the onlookers; this was in bullying! Chapter 517: Miss Zamora Must Be Jealous of You ¡°Kate!¡± Ja¡¯s anxious and caring voice echoed in her ears. Kate¡¯s mind went nk¡­ A buzzing echo filled her mind, and for a brief moment, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Juliana, on the other hand, was quite satisfied. She half-squinted her eyes, and her smile instantly transformed into an innocent one. ¡°Sorry, Miss Zamora, it was an ident. I hope you¡¯re not angry,¡± Kate said. An ident? Ja¡¯s face turned livid, and she trembled all over. This scene wasn¡¯t even in the script. Struggling to stand up, clutching her numb knees, Kate gazed at Juliana with burning anger in her eyes. Step by step, she approached Juliana, the distance between them diminishing until they stood less than a meter apart. The standoff shocked everyone on set, and they were curious to see how Miss Zamora would respond-probably with silence, considering Juliana¡¯s influential background. Juliana tightened her grip on the fan handle, and the motion of fanning ceased as she subconsciously took a step back, her voice tense. ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯ve already apologized¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± The sudden p stunned Juliana and left the onlookers in disbelief, wondering if Kate wasn¡¯t afraid of losing her role. It took Juliana a while toe to her senses. She covered her face and, on the verge of tears, asked her assistant, ¡°Where¡¯s the mirror? Let me see my face!¡± Her assistant, with a shrill voice, eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness, your face is so red!¡± ¡°That woman is so vicious. Your delicate face is swollen.¡± ¡°Clearly, Kate, you are so calcting. You can¡¯t stand the fact that I took the leading role that should have been yours, can you?¡± Juliana indignantly used, turning the scene into a confrontation between a noblewoman and her maidservant. Looking disdainful, Kate retorted, ¡°You? Jealous of you?¡± Had she gone mad? The answer to who was more beautiful between Miss Chambers and Miss Zamora was undoubtedly thetter. In terms of good looks, it should be Juliana envious of Kate instead. Unabashed, Juliana even proposed to the director to expel Kate from the crew. ¡°Mr. Collins, think about it. I cannot work with Kate. She¡¯s so malicious, I¡¯m afraid,¡± she assertively dered. Mr. Collins, who had been called, hurried over clutching the script in his hand.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He nced helplessly at Kate and, with a tone of dismay, said to Juliana, ¡°Miss Chambers, this isn¡¯t good. We¡¯ve already signed the contract, and breaking it will cost us money.¡± ¡°Do you think this is eptable? I can have Miss Zaroma apologize to you¡­¡± Mr. Collins suggested, but it was immediately met with simultaneous rejection from both Kate and Juliana. ¡°No way!¡± Kate turned back coldly, firmly rejecting Mr. Collins. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s been Juliana picking a fight from the start!¡± Juliana crossed her arms and had her assistant remove her headgear, stating, ¡°I won¡¯t ept her apology either. My face hurts right now. Kate, I¡¯ll see you in court!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for today. I won¡¯t film anymore¡­ If I see this woman here tomorrow, Mr. Collins, I¡¯m not discussing any investment matters.¡± The backer behind Juliana had agreed to invest in several web dramas directed by Mr. Collins in order to promote her. If things fell through, it would be a major blow for Mr. Collins. He had put all his eggs in one basket, and if the drama couldn¡¯t bepleted and released as scheduled, everything would be over. In the end, he had to choose to apologize to Kate. ¡°Miss Zaroma, I¡¯m sorry. How about¡­ you don¡¯t need toe tomorrow. Let¡¯s just forget about the contract!¡± Kate wouldn¡¯t agree, and neither would her agent, Ja. ¡°Mr. Collins, the contract clearly stated at the beginning that if the productionpany¡¯s reasons led to the dismissal of our artists midway, you would have topensate three times the performance fee.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re saying we should just forget about it. Are you trying to take advantage of the fact that Kate is easygoing?¡± Mr. Collins wouldn¡¯tpensate. His voice sounded even more uncontroble due to his guilty conscience, as he impatiently said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Don¡¯te tomorrow. That¡¯s it!¡± With that, he prepared to leave. Frustrated, Kate reached out to grab his sleeve. ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t just leave without settling this!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Afraid that Kate would continue to raise the issue of the contract, Mr. Collins rudely shook off her hand. However, he overlooked the issue of the gender gap. With a single push, Kate¡¯s delicate body flew back like a kite with a broken string. Not far behind her was a fake rock prop made of stic. Although it wasn¡¯t too sharp, falling onto it could still cause a broken and bleeding injury. ¡°Kate!¡± Ja was about to rush out to catch Kate when a blue figure ran to Kate before her. Her vision blurred, and she had yet to clearly see the man¡¯s appearance. Suddenly losing her bnce, without any sense of security, she tightly closed her eyes, preparing for the fall. Suddenly, her waist was tightened, and she fell into the embrace of a stranger. A refreshing, pleasant scent, like the fragrance of osmanthus in summer, filled her senses, etching itself deeply into Kate¡¯s mind. Chapter 518: Master Glenn The scene froze at this moment, as if it were a romantic movie frame. The people around were stunned. Who is this man? He¡¯s so handsome! Overhead, a clear voice sounded like a waterfall striking the rocks under the autumn moon, refreshing to the ear. His voice teased. ¡°How long do you n to stay in my arms?¡± Kate stared in astonishment, looking up at the handsome face close to her. She retreated from the man¡¯s embrace. Carefully scrutinizing the man in front of her, she found he was as noble as described in a novel, with stylishly trimmed short deep brown hair, bright eyes, a faint smile on his lips, and red lips. The deep blue suit set off the man¡¯s fair skin even more, making many women feel inferior. After several seconds of eye contact with him, Kate finally remembered who the man was. Her expression becameplicated, and her already sunburnt face turned even more rosy, as if lit by the colors of the sky at sunset. With slightly parted red lips, her soft voice whispered in his ear, ¡°G-Glenn, Master Glenn? What are you doing here?¡± She seemed genuinely surprised at his appearance. Glenn slowly withdrew his hand, and asked in return, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Kate looked confused, surprisingly cute for the first time. The man smiled but didn¡¯t answer. However, someone among the group of people behind him spoke first, addressing Mr. Collins. There was one slightly chubby middle-aged man who seemed somewhat familiar to Juliana.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Right, she had seen his picture in the corridor downstairs at thepany. Watson. Wasn¡¯t he the CEO of theirpany? ¡°Collins, this is the CEO of DF Entertainment, Glenn Weaver of the Weaver family. You haven¡¯t met Master Glenn yet.¡± DF Entertainment was one of thergest film and entertainmentpanies in the country. The stars thate from DF Entertainment are undoubtedly well-known superstars. The top star Jerome and the dual-award-winning actress are both signed artists of DF Entertainment. Back when Reece just debuted, DF Entertainment approached him, but for various reasons, he ultimately signed with XL Entertainment. The Weaver family is thergest shareholder of DF Entertainment. The status of male members of the Weaver family is rtively low; outside, they are obliged and responsible for earning money, while at home they must obey the arrangements and instructions of women. Therefore, Glenn¡¯s position as the CEO of DF Entertainment is not surprising. What is unjust is that his unruly and capricious sister Elsa doesn¡¯t have to do anything and can directly dominate as the chairman of the group. Glenn neverined about this, and he did his job wholeheartedly. He was a perfect man to friends, subordinates, and the family. Despite Glenn¡¯s seemingly gentle nature, he was, in fact, a man with absolute control. He nned everything before acting and never engaged in unprepared battles. Thest time he was drugged at the hotel, he had an idental one-night stand with Kate, which should be the only thing beyond his control in his thirty years of life. Mr. Collins quickly reached out his hand to shake hands with Glenn, only to find that his palm was sweating. What if he touched Glenn¡¯s hand by ident? He quickly pulled his hand back, wiped it on his clothes, and put on a ttering smile for Glenn. ¡°Master Glenn, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Collins, a director. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen my work?¡± Glenn casually replied with a ¡°Hmm,¡± with one hand in his pocket and the other hand in front of him, showing no intention of shaking hands. Glenn who was so busy would never waste time watching these boring soap operas. Glenn did not answer Mr. Collins¡¯ question. Instead, he directly looked at Kate, frowning as he saw her sweaty appearance, and asked inquiringly. ¡°What is this drama? What role does Miss Zamora y in it?¡± At this, all the bosses present were stunned for several seconds. Did Glenn take a liking to this neer? Otherwise, why would he personally inquire about it? The hearts of Mr. Collins and Watson were in turmoil, and sweat dripped from their foreheads. Watson found a in fair handkerchief to wipe away the sweat, sternly questioning Mr. Collins in a raised voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that Miss Zamora is a promising talent? Take good care of her in the future, alright?¡± He deliberately said this to please Glenn. Mr. Collins was helpless. He had always had high hopes for Kate for the female lead role, but who knew that Juliana¡¯s cousin, who was also Watson¡¯s old acquaintance, had specifically ordered a change of personnel. Under Watson¡¯s own instructions, he had no choice but change the female lead from Kate to Juliana. Howe it was suddenly his responsibility now? Bosses were really the type of beings who always pass the buck, doing everything except their jobs! Despite feeling aggrieved, as a mere director, he had no choice. He quickly bent over to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Glenn, we didn¡¯t know that Miss Zamora is your friend.¡± Meanwhile, Ja, who had been watching the y for a long time, was not only shocked but also relieved. Chapter 519: Obvious Intentions of Supporting Her The crowd around was eagerly waiting for drama, and Kate had no intention of getting involved with this man. She quicklyposed herself and gently urged Master Glenn to leave with a calm expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what role I y. Master Glenn, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll continue working.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Master Glenn looked at her earnestly, thinking that his intention to support her was already quite obvious. Normally, any other woman would have ttered and thanked him long ago. Kate was actually trying to drive herself away! Was she really that naive, or was this just her way of ying hard to get? How could his darling be so foolish? Especially after the situation just now, she actually sided with Mr. Collins? She had such a powerful backer and didn¡¯t know how to leverage it, let alone take the opportunity to frustrate Juliana! So, Ja, frustrated with Kate¡¯s actions, decided to step in herself. She urgently interrupted Kate¡¯s words, took a step forward, and in an excited voice, went directly to Master Glenn and exposed the truth. ¡°No! The female lead in this drama was supposed to be our Kate, but for some reason, it was changed to Miss Chambers.¡± ¡°Miss Chambers even casually altered the script and bullied our Kate during the scene. Just now, Mr. Collins was biased towards Miss Chambers and was ready to breach the contract!¡± ¡°Master Glenn, since you are a friend of Kate¡¯s, can you help her out? Kate is thin-skinned and has a strong sense of dignity, so she didn¡¯t tell you the truth.¡± Ja¡¯s rapid-fire words caught Mr. Collins and Juliana off guard. Kate¡¯s face turned red. She turned back, and with a scowl, she red at Ja, feeling somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Ja, please stop.¡± She and Master Glenn¡­ were not friends. They only had one-night-stand. In fact, even without Ja¡¯s words, Master Glenn had already seen Juliana bullying Kate. He didn¡¯t appear before Kate was pped because he wanted her to taste the bitterness of being bullied, and he woulde on the scene when she felt wronged to make her show more gratitude towards himself. Unfortunately, Kate didn¡¯t seem to want Juliana¡¯s help. However, it was his choice to support her. Juliana almost choked on her own saliva, coughing repeatedly. Her face,yered with foundation, now disyed a profound sense of embarrassment. In a jumbled manner, she exined to Glenn, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I really identally hit Miss Zamora. In fact, we have a great rtionship, like sisters. I really like Miss Zamora.¡± While speaking, Juliana made a pretense of affectionately holding Kate¡¯s arm, her face showing a hint of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Zamora. It was my mistake just now. But you hit me back, so we¡¯re even. Can you help me exin to Master Glenn so he won¡¯t misunderstand?¡± Before she could finish her words, Kate disgustingly shook off her arm and took a step back. Her action, expressing disdain as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± made Juliana lose all face. In the next moment, Kate mocked Juliana in front of many important figures. ¡°Miss Chamberses from a prestigious family, while I am just an ordinarymoner. How could we possibly be sisters?¡± ¡°identally hitting someone during filming is amon urrence. Since Miss Chambers doesn¡¯t mind that I identally hit you, I feel the same way.¡± What did she mean by that? Juliana took a while to digest what Kate had just said. Was she condemning herself for making false usations? How infuriating! Glenn looked interested in seeing this fragile girl reveal her sharp side, unable to resist the urge to curl his crimson lips and disy a charming smile. He didn¡¯t bother to listen to Juliana¡¯s feeble exnations and directly instructed Mr. Collins, ¡°Kate has a strong personality and potential. She has been selected for the ¡®Picking Star Project¡¯.¡± ¡°Also, the scale of this web series is too small. There¡¯s a bunch of trendy dramas with no uniqueness and quality. I have decided to withdraw the funding.¡± As he spoke, his assistant trailing behind him quickly took notes. Mr. Collins and Watson¡¯s faces turned ashen. Just as they were despairing over their situation, Glenn¡¯s words ignited their spirits once again. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve decided to invest 300 million in carefully crafting a coborative production of ¡®Lady Elizabeth¡¯. We aim to bring a ssic work to the film and television industry.¡± ¡°As for the selection of the female lead, I believe Kate is well suited for the young Elizabeth. What do you think, Mr. Watson?¡± What do I think? It feels like being hit on the head with a gold brick! 300 million, only the financially powerful DF Entertainment can casually throw out that much money with just a sentence. Watson was delighted, unable to contain his joy asughter lines creased his face. ¡°Great, it¡¯s absolutely fantastic! Miss Zamora is perfectly fitting for the role, in terms of both temperament and appearance!¡± ¡°Lady Elizabeth¡± was written by a well-known writer, with both writing style and storyline receiving widespread love from many fans. Even before the novel was adapted for the screen, it had gained substantial IP poprity. Just for the copyright, DF Entertainment had spent twenty million. Therefore, for the director and producers, cast selection was a matter of utmost prudence. When adapting a novel, especially one with its own fanbase, if it is done well, it can no doubt add attraction. However, if it turns out poorly, it will be a point of contention for the fans. DF Entertainment had selected Jerome as the leading actor through a vote, aiming to coborate with XL Entertainment to bring Reece on board to y the second male lead. Firstly, both of them are currently the most popr male actors. Secondly, they had previously cooperated on a Boys¡¯ Love drama, and their Couple Pairing had garnered increasing poprity. The two of them appearing together again would undoubtedly add a lot of heat. In light of this, the selection of the female lead required even more careful consideration. DF Entertainment made the actress¡¯s audition video public on the inte, allowingizens to choose the female lead themselves. Finally, the female leading role was offered to Cynthia Norman, the movie award winner. The casting process was almostplete, and with one sentence, Glenn had made Kate to work with top-tier actors. For a neer like her, she really didn¡¯t know if this was an opportunity. Kate herself was in a state of bewilderment. Why was he helping her? This man didn¡¯t seem like a kind-hearted person, even though he was dressed in expensive suits and had a charming demeanor. She could never sense his true intentions behind those eyes. He was like the deep sea, unfathomable. Sensing her scrutiny and astonishment, Master Glenn openly allowed her to keep looking at him. His remained as gentle as ever. Chapter 520: Master Glenn’s Double Standards Why is she so fond of daydreaming? Master Glenn stood with his hands down, his clear voice filled with a teasing tone as it echoed in her ear once again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer me? Are you so happy that you¡¯ve be silly?¡± ¡°Or perhaps you don¡¯t like this drama and don¡¯t want to act in it?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± She hurriedly denied him, realizing her own rudeness, and quickly lowered her head, resembling a small ostrich, as if she wanted to hide her head in her neck. This kind of drama with a strong female lead had been popr in recent years. Almost every production became a hit. Combined with the quality assurance of DF Entertainment and the heartfelt support of the top three actors, this drama had garnered a lot of attention and anticipation even before filming began. For aspiring neer Kate, this was a great opportunity to make a breakthrough. She wanted to seize it but didn¡¯t want to get involved with Master Glenn. She found herself caught in a dilemma. Juliana viewed Kate¡¯s hesitation asplete foolishness. She had long wanted to appear in ¡°Lady Elizabeth.¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t be the female lead, she would be content with a supporting role. But her abilities didn¡¯t match, and she was mercilessly rejected during the audition. With a determined heart, she decided to approach Master Glenn and make an appearance, quickly tidying up her clothes and hair before stopping in front of him. She extended a friendly hand with a smile on her face, saying, ¡°Hello, Master Glenn. I¡¯m Juliana. I was ssmates with your sister in high school. She mentioned you before and praised you as a good brother.¡± Faced with such a beautiful woman, any gentleman would extend a friendly hand. But not Master Glenn. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t a gentleman, but rather he could tell that this woman was lying. Elsa was a good sister to him, but she considered herself the future head of the Weaver family and the future Mrs. Lara, never regarding him as her brother. How could she praise him outside? Did this woman not investigate the true situation of the Weaver family before lying? His assistant behind him responded awkwardly, ¡°Miss Chambers, I apologize. Master Glenn has a cleanliness obsession and doesn¡¯t like to shake hands when meeting people.¡± Juliana felt awkward, not knowing where to put it down. She consoled herself, thinking, ¡®It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t shake hands with me just because of his cleanliness obsession.¡¯ Then she remembered that Master Glenn had just embraced Kate, that little wench. Could it be that his cleanliness obsession was intermittent? ¡°Oh, I see. It was impolite of me. Please excuse me for my audacity,¡± she said, trying to salvage the situation. ¡°No need to me yourself, Miss Chambers,¡± he responded with a gentle smile, maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor and good manners. His smile was captivating, and Juliana found herself indulging in it, her mind filled with rosy fantasies. ¡®Master Glenn smiled at me. Does that mean he has a favorable impression of me too?¡¯ She narcissistically and affectively raised a delicate, fair hand to touch her own hair, revealing her most beautiful profile to the man. Master Glenn had seen this kind of affectation countless times before, and it almost made him want tough. ¡°Mas¡­ Master Glenn mentioned earlier that top stars would star in ¡®Lady Elizabeth¡¯. Can you let me be part of the drama as well? Even if it¡¯s just a small supporting role, please, Master Glenn,¡± she dragged out herst words, her tone filled with coquettishness. Ja clenched her fists in anger and muttered under her breath, ¡°Shameless.¡± Kate happened to hear her and quickly nudged Ja with her elbow, reminding her expressionlessly, ¡°Ja, that¡¯s their business, not ours.¡± It¡¯s better not toment, especially since Juliana is still standing there. ¡°But¡­¡± Ja was still somewhat indignant, secretly hoping that Glenn would ignore Juliana, the Angelic bitch. But then she felt dejected and lowered her head. Who was she, just a small fry? What right did she have to influence the thoughts of the bigshots? Earlier, when she saw Master Glenn gantly saving Kate, she thought that Kate was meeting her Mr. Right. Little did she know that this man meant a heavy burden for Kate. Kate remained silent, her palm hidden under her long sleeves sweaty. In a ce where no one could see, a hint of self-derision flickered in her beautiful round eyes, disappearing in an instant.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Perhaps, deep down, she actually hoped that he would refuse. Anyone would do, as long as it wasn¡¯t Juliana, that little troublemaker. On the other side, Master Glenn¡¯s gaze never left her, and when he saw the young girl with her head down, seemingly in a bad mood, he smiled instead. Casually parting his lips, he responded to Juliana¡¯s request, ¡°Speaking of which, there is a small supporting role, I believe?¡± The role had a decent amount of screen time, but the character itself was not likable. If Juliana couldn¡¯t show the viinous side of the role well, perhaps it could ruin the reputation she had painstakingly built up. Chapter 521: Juliana Makes an Apology Juliana¡¯s agent was actually not in favor of her taking on that role. She knew very well the level of her own artist. Juliana¡¯s singing and dancing were average, and her acting skills¡­ far from meeting DF Entertainment¡¯s requirements. Why would she want to bring trouble upon herself? But Juliana¡¯s mind was clouded by jealousy, and she couldn¡¯t hear this unpleasant but well-intentioned advice. Glenn personally gave Kate the opportunity, that wretched girl. Juliana thought she was no worse than anyone else. If Kate could act, why couldn¡¯t she? Even if it was just a supporting role, she would take it! Afraid that Kate wouldpete with her again, Juliana grabbed Glenn¡¯s arm in excitement, her eyes filled with hope. ¡°I¡¯m willing! Given the chance, I will do my best.¡± Glenn lowered his head and nced at the hand clutching his arm, furrowing his brows slightly. His smile on the face seemed a bit stiff. He casually pulled his arm away from Juliana¡¯s grasp and elegantly took out a blue handkerchief from his suit pocket. He slowly wiped off the marks on his clothes. It was a mixture of foundation and sweat. Actresses often applied foundation and highlighter to make themselves look fairer on camera. But he didn¡¯t expect Miss Chambers to even apply it on the palms of her hands. It was truly exquisite to the extreme. This sudden action left Juliana stunned. When she realized that the marks on Glenn¡¯s expensive suit were from her foundation, her face turned red. Glenn handed the dirty handkerchief to his assistant and casually said, ¡°Throw it away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Glenn continued, ¡°Miss Chambers, even if it¡¯s a supporting role, I can¡¯t guarantee that it will be given to you. After all, there were thousands of people who auditioned, and even those with a little fame had their fans watching the process.¡± He wasn¡¯t exaggerating about this issue. In a big production like ¡°Lady Elizabeth,¡± even a maid¡¯s role would have many people moring to get in. Juliana, despite being thedy of the Chambers family, was just a small frypared to the wealthy and influential Weaver family. Glenn wouldn¡¯t y favorites just because of her family background. As his words fell, Juliana became even more nervous. She tightly held her hands, trembling slightly. ¡°I¡­ I know. Master Glenn, please, I really want to act. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, really!¡± Her words contained a hidden meaning, and she sent a seductive nce around. It was evident to everyone present, and they couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Too shameless!¡± To think she was nning to seduce the high-level executives in broad daylight. Although such things weremon in the entertainment industry, there was still a shred of decency left. Couldn¡¯t she wait until the evening? Did it have to be so tant in broad daylight? Wasn¡¯t the Chambers family known for their literary background? Miss Chambers¡¯ image as a ¡°properdy¡± copsed so quickly. Glenn approached with a shallow smile, standing in front of Juliana with his hands behind his back. His deep-set eyes looked at her without a trace of emotion. He softly seduced, ¡°Is Miss Chambers really willing to do anything for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Juliana stared at Master Glenn¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face with infatuation. He was truly more handsome than most male celebrities in the entertainment industry! What was even more important was thebination of his elegance and gentlemanly demeanor, which showcased the charm of a mature man and the grace of a sessful individual. Few people in this world could resist Master Glenn¡¯s gentle smile, right? Suddenly, a weak but scorching southern wind blew Master Glenn¡¯s words into Juliana¡¯s ears,nding heavily on Kate¡¯s heart. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, apologize!¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Juliana thought she was hallucinating and abruptly raised her head to look at Master Glenn. Due to the sudden movement, she heard a crisp ¡°crack¡± sound from the back of her neck. Ouch! Master Glenn reached for Kate¡¯s hand, pulling her from the side and positioning her in front of him. His warm and dry hands firmly grasped her shoulders, making her face Juliana directly. And he, in turn, became the powerful support behind her. Kate¡¯s heart uncontrobly skipped a beat, and she turned her head to look back, catching a glimpse of the lingering cool smile in Master Glenn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I said, apologize to Miss Zamora!¡± His announcement was resolute and sonorous. Juliana was so angry that she bit her lip, tasting the metallic sweetness of blood spreading across her tongue. It stimted her tense nerves, and her soul was on the verge of exploding with envy! After thinking for nearly half a minute, Juliana finally persuaded herself to swallow her pride. She would return the insults she had suffered today on the set. When Master Glenn wasn¡¯t around, handling someone like Kate would be a piece of cake! Aftering to this realization, she reluctantly lowered her head towards Kate and meekly said, ¡°Miss Zamora, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Kate couldn¡¯t describe how she felt at that moment, as a mix of various emotions overwhelmed her. But Ja, she was moved to tears. Master Glenn was so domineering! ¡°Miss Chambers, you just taught me the importance of seeking forgiveness from someone. How can you merely say it without taking action? At the very least, kneeling should be included, right?¡± With a cold gaze, Kate looked at Juliana, whose face turned pale as paper. Her mood instantly lightened. Juliana¡¯s face turned ashen, shaking her head in anger at Kate. ¡°No! I absolutely cannot kneel. I am thedy of the Chambers family!¡± Master Glenn expressed his regret over this matter, spreading his hands. ¡°Alright then, since Miss Chambers, youck sincerity in your apology, it seems there¡¯s no need for you to have a role in ¡®Lady Elizabeth¡¯ anymore¡­¡± He gestured for his assistant toe forward. ¡°Wait.¡± Juliana loudly interrupted Master Glenn¡¯s action. Her delicate face turned blue, resembling a sky filled with dense dark clouds. Plop. She lifted her skirt, bent her knees, and actually kneeled down. Even Kate hadn¡¯t expected this. She thought someone of Miss Chambers¡¯ noble status would never kneel. ¡°Miss Zamora, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong just now. Please forgive me.¡± Juliana sincerely bowed to her. It was truly astonishing.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 522: She Is a Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing Kate nced at Juliana¡¯s shadow projected on the ground and pulled out her phone, illuminating the screen to check the time. Then came augh as Juliana dered, ¡°Now is the hottest time of the day. This morning, I kneeled for two and a half hours. How about this, I¡¯ll give you a discount-I just need Miss Chambers to kneel for an hour.¡± Master Glenn gave Kate a meaningful look, seemingly surprised by her retaliatory behavior. He mused inwardly, ¡®How could I have thought she was weak and fragile? She¡¯s clearly cunning, a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡± Juliana was infuriated. Should she thank Kate for giving her a discount? ¡­ In the dressing room, the sunlight was just right, creating a tranquil atmosphere. Kate sat in front of the mirror, reflecting her swollen yet beautiful face. Sweat beads hung on the tip of her nose, adding a touch of charm. As she gazed at the slender figure in blue reflected in the mirror, she applied the ice pack Ja had brought over to her wounds. ¡°Hiss.¡± A soft groan escaped her as she continued to apply the ice. Master Glenn stood not far behind her and, seeing her furrow her brow, walked over with a faint smile. ¡°Let me help you.¡± He reached out to take the ice pack. Kate evaded his hand, hastening to refuse his assistance, looking pleasantly surprised. ¡°Thank you, Master Glenn, but I don¡¯t want to bother you with this small matter. You¡¯ve already helped me a lot earlier, and I¡¯m very grateful.¡± Master Glenn withdrew his hand and took a half step back, leaning against the dressing table and exuding an air of elegance. His deep gaze fell upon Kate, and for some reason, his smile was helpless. She was avoiding him! This was the first time in his life that Master Glenn had encountered such a situation. ¡°Miss Zamora, you don¡¯t need to overthink it. I helped you just now because it was the right thing to do. Even if it wasn¡¯t you, I would have done the same for anyone else.¡± Kate couldn¡¯t help feeling that the ice pack didn¡¯t seem to be working, as her face felt even warmer than before. Perhaps she was feeling bashful. She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself in her heart: Was she overthinking it? Master Glenn¡­ never really had the intention of wooing her. It was all her own imagination. She struggled to find a response, then blurted out in a fluster, ¡°Really? Master Glenn, you¡¯re such a kindhearted person.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Setting aside the ice pack, she reached up to touch her hairpin and removed it from her hair bun. Unfortunately, some of her hair were entangled with the hairpin. Under his gaze, Kate felt a bit embarrassed. She exerted force on the hairpin rather rudely, causing her to grimace with pain, her fair and delicate face creasing and her rosy lips pouting a bit, seemingly a mix of petnce and self-inflicted harshness. Other female celebrities would cherish every single strand of their hair, while she seemed to disregard itpletely. Master Glenn¡¯s lips twitched slightly, unable to resist reaching out to hold her delicate, fair hand and carefully unravel the tangled hair from the hairpin, his slender fingertips meticulously untangling the strands. Though the distinguished Master Glenn was undeniably gentle, his words showed no mercy. ¡°Why are you so clumsy?¡± ¡°Mas¡­ Master Glenn, I can handle it¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Master Glenn interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± His deep voice sounded behind her, carrying a hint of severity. Startled, Kate was too scared to move, her body stiff as she cautiously cast a nce at the reflection in the mirror. She was dressed in a heavy, apricot-colored ancient costume, while Master Glenn stood beside her in a navy blue suit, thebination of ancient and modern, like a couple traversing through time. The atmosphere suddenly became odd yet quiet. Master Glenn was earnestly attending to the matters at hand, as if it were his lifelong pursuit. Her beautiful long hair, as smooth as silk, flowing through his fingertips made him reluctant to let go. The thought barely crossed her mind when Master Glenn himself was startled by it. How could he entertain such absurd thoughts? The men of the Weaver family were destined to be mere pawns from birth, their existence serving only the family¡¯s interests. To ensure the family¡¯s absolute advantage, the men of the Weaver family were administered a secret drug from birth, typically not living past the age of forty due to the effects of the poison. Their prime age for contribution was between 18 and 35, brief yet prosperous. Those with limited abilities would be married off to prominent families as sons-inw, even taking on the family name when children were born. Master Glenn was the most outstanding among the men of his generation in the Weaver family, both in terms of ability and appearance. However, no one knew that his father was just a lowly gigolo, who impregnated his mother, Joyce Weaver, after one-night-stand. Joyceter married her childhood sweetheart, Sterling Palmer, a man with ambition and means, quickly winning her affection. While arranging for the gigolo who had cuckolded him to be killed and his body chopped up for the dogs, if not for the Weaver family¡¯s rule against abortion, there would be no Master Glenn at all. To escape the fate of being a mere pawn, nobody had any idea how much more effort he had to put inpared to others to be the CEO of DF Entertainment. At the age of ten, Joyce arranged for him to be engaged to Amelia Walsh, who was not only ugly but also notorious for her promiscuity, being from the dissolute Onistead family. Proud as he was, Master Glenn could not bear the thought of sharing a bed with such a woman in the future. So, he made every effort to climb to a higher position because only when he was powerful enough did he have more choices. From ten to eighteen, dragged on till twenty-eight, and now he was already twenty-nine. With less than ten years left¡­ The engagement that had been postponed for twenty years, the Walsh family began urging the Weaver family to discuss the wedding date as soon as possible. Master Glenn kept pushing it aside, citing his busy work schedule. But as long as he was alive, he couldn¡¯t escape the shackles of this engagement, nor could he be with another woman. Thinking of all this, Master Glenn felt inexplicably restless. He quickly freed the hairpin from her tresses and sped Kate¡¯s delicate hand, cing the hairpin in her palm and folding it. A crystal-clear voice, tinged with a hint of warning, sounded in her ear once again. ¡°Kate, you must never fall in love with me. Because¡­ I already have a fianc¨¦e, and I will only marry her in this lifetime.¡± His words jolted Kate as if from a dream. She looked up, only to find that the man¡¯s figure had vanished from the mirror long ago. The heartwarming scenes from moments before felt like an illusion, now gone with the bright summer light reflected in the bronze mirror. Only the emerald hairpin remained clutched in her hand. She looked down and smirked in disdain. Chapter 523: The Men of the Weaver Family Are All Pawns Reece went to the set to find Kate and coincidentally crossed paths with Master Glenn. However, since he wasn¡¯t a contracted artist of DF Entertainment, there was no need for him to greet Master Glenn. With one hand in his pocket, he wore a white pinstripe shirt paired with ck suit pants. He had a pair of fashionable Bulgari sunsses on his face, making a stylish and cool entrance that attracted the admiration of many female actresses. Some recognized him as the idol Reece and quickly took out their phones to capture his profile. The sunsses reflected the figure of Master Glenn. At the moment their eyes met, Reece gritted his teeth in hatred. Master Glenn, too, noticed Reece standing opposite him. He paused for a second, then remembered this man was rted to Kate. Immediately, a disdainful smile crossed his face. Just an actor. It would be beneath him to greet someone like that. While attentively listening to the executives beside him, Master Glenn lifted his sturdy, slender leg and turned away. After leaving the set, the scorching temperature outside made Master Glenn feel ufortable. ¡°Master Glenn, please wait. I¡¯ll bring the car over,¡± his assistant said. ¡°Mmm.¡± He nodded lightly, appearing leisurely as he waited at the entrance of the film studio for his assistant to return. Suddenly, a familiar figure caught his eye. His deep-set eyes, which were usually dark, instantly brightened. Master Glenn curled his lips into a cold smile. His gaze followed the receding figure in white until itpletely disappeared at the end of the street before slowly retracting his gaze. ¡°Long time no see, Shane!¡± he eximed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve hidden yourself here.¡± ¡­ The Vintage Club, private room number one. It was just a dining ce, decorated as luxuriously and romantically as a five-star Western restaurant. What was even more extravagant were the pink balloons and red carpet at the entrance. The aroma of delicate red roses filled the air, stretching from the entrance to the dining table. In the center, a creatively crafted red heart stood out. The room was so exclusive that even many wealthy people couldn¡¯t reserve it. When Cheyenne walked in, she thought she had entered the wrong room. Was this really the ce where she and her friends were supposed to have dinner, or was it a meticulously nned confession scene? She looked at Reece with confusion and asked softly, ¡°Did you make these arrangements?¡± Reece, happily eatingplimentary fruits, was surprised by Cheyenne¡¯s question and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Huh? No, didn¡¯t you make the reservation, Cheyenne? Do you think I¡¯m that romantic to reserve this ce?¡± As soon as Reece finished speaking, Cheyenne, for once, agreed with him, lightly touching her delicate chin with one hand and nodding. ¡°True, you won¡¯t do it.¡± Upon hearing this, Reece almost choked on the fruit. Could it be Kate reserve the room? Just then, Kate came back from the restroom, wearing a slightly tired smile on her face. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°We were discussing who reserved this private room,¡± Reece replied. He was the first to arrive, and the receptionist informed him that the room had already been reserved-private room number one. It was even VIP level.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Reece thought it was Cheyenne who made the reservation since she was the wealthiest among them and had a hidden wealth. Kate, the second to arrive, didn¡¯t think too much about it. The receptionist told her where Cheyenne was, so she came straight here. Cheyenne fell into a moment of deep contemtion. Who could have reserved the private room for them? Not only the private room, but also the pre-orderedplimentary fruits and dishes, all famous specialties of this ce. The other two dishes were her favorites. This person must know them well and have a good understanding of her. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, don¡¯t overthink it. Let¡¯s just eat. Here, have some oranges! I¡¯ve spent quite some time peeling them for you.¡± Cheyenne nced at the dishes on the table: pan-seared steak, Australian lobster, French caviar with Italian penne¡­ As thest dish was served, the waiter held the menu and prepared to leave. She had a n in mind. She made an excuse of needing to wash her hands and followed the female server all the way to the end of the corridor. She knocked on the door, and soon enough¡­ the man inside the room came out. It was Chris! The person behind the scenes who reserved the private room and those dishes was none other than him. Chris took out a card from his suit pocket and settled the bill right there. The waiter smiled and walked away; he was ready to go back and report the situation to his boss. He turned around. A figure that should not have been here suddenly appeared from somewhere. Cheyenne ced one hand on the door, blocking Chris¡¯s path with her body. She stared at him intently, her expression displeased. ¡°Tell me, did that scoundrel Kelvin send you to track us?¡± Chris was dumbfounded. How could Miss Lawrence know he was here? He could only awkwardlyugh twice, too afraid to look at Cheyenne, attempting to make excuses. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. You see, our paths would never have crossed if it weren¡¯t for money. It¡¯s wealth that brought us together¡­¡± Cheyenne interrupted his nonsense and pulled out a long silver needle from her waist, holding it in front of Chris¡¯s eyes. Threatening him, she said, ¡°Let me ask you again, is it Kelvin? Mr. Richards probably doesn¡¯t know that my Thirteen Needles can not only save lives but also be used to kill.¡± Chris stared at the ten-centimeter-long needle in front of him, trembling with his tall figure. A quiveringughter escaped him. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please don¡¯t do this. Yes, it was Mr. Foley who sent me, but not to monitor you, but to protect you!¡± She probably knew how many enemies she had made. ¡°Miss Lawrence, with your life worth two billion, Mr. Foley is concerned about your safety, so he sent me to protect you, hehe.¡± Protect her? Cheyenne rolled her eyes instantly, put away the silver needle, and a disdainful smile appeared on her face. ¡°Mr. Richards, if you can just avoid being a burden to me with your physique, that would be good enough. Go back and tell Kelvin that I don¡¯t need his interference. Don¡¯t do things that anger me.¡± Chris was dissatisfied. After all, he had retired from the military. He muttered to himself, ¡°Actually, my martial arts are not bad¡­¡± Unfortunately, Cheyenne didn¡¯t listen and simply turned around and left. Her departing figure was resolute. Chapter 524: The Buns Chris raised his eyebrows and let out a heavy sigh, then dialed a number on his phone. Before long, the call connected. He disclosed everything to the man on the other end, and Kelvin, instead of getting angry, responded with a sexy, huskyugh. ¡°I knew she couldn¡¯t be fooled. She¡¯s such a smart person¡­ Alright,e back, and have Spider protect her in secret.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before he could even ask Mr. Foley if the expenses from today would be reimbursed, the ruthless Mr. Foley had already hung up the phone. Beep beep beep¡­ Chris hadn¡¯t had a chance to ask Mr. Foley if he could reimburse today¡¯s expenses. The next day, 9:30 a. m., the Lawrence Vi. The sunlight outside the window shone through the French windows, casting specks of white light on the floor from thece curtains adorned with white daisies. On the light green checkered bed, a woman was fast asleep. She was wearing a white V-neck camisole nightgown, with her exposed beautiful back and arms looking strikingly fair. Her long, flowing, chestnut hair was scattered on the bedsheets, and each strand appeared soft and delicate. Her breathing was even and long, and she seemed to be sleeping soundly. Cheyenne had helped Mr. Owen study the diagram yesterday afternoon, and then spent most of the night reading medical books on magic until it was almost five in the morning before she fell asleep. She¡¯d barely slept for less than five hours when she was awakened by a series of knocks at the door. The knocking roused her from her slumber, but she was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes, so she chose to roll over. She picked up a pillow and covered her head with it, intending to continue sleeping. She didn¡¯t respond, but the person outside continued knocking incessantly, undeterred. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ Wake up, it¡¯s good to sleep and rise early for your health.¡± He was so annoying. ¡°Cheyenne, wake up! The weather outside is lovely, let me take you out for a walk, maybe some shopping?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to go out!¡¯ ¡°Cheyenne, my dear little Cheyenne. The breakfast I ordered for you is here, and it¡¯s so delicious. If you don¡¯t get up now, there won¡¯t be any left!¡± Breakfast! Cheyenne finally fluttered her eyelids and, forcing her eyelids open with her hands, she stared nkly at the ceiling above. She was in a dazed state, but decided to eat breakfast and then go back to sleep. Cheyenne responded with a word and immediately got up, walking barefoot towards the bathroom. She brushed her teeth, sshed some water on her face, couldn¡¯t be bothered with moisturizer, and threw on a thin summer scarf before heading downstairs. On the dining table, there was an array of breakfast items, all of which she loved to eat. Omari, wearing a white shirt paired with a ck vest, was humming a song while earnestly setting the table, appearing like a standard restaurant server. However, his ¡°beautiful¡± singing voice might push this establishment to the brink of bankruptcy. Cheyenne froze on the stairs, took a sharp breath, and detected the scent of steamed buns, soy milk, fried dough sticks, scallion pancakes, and sticky rice cakes lingering in the air¡­ She licked her lips. She walked up behind Omari, suddenly patting his shoulder and gravely advising, ¡°Mr. Lara, please, I beg you, do not go sing this song on the street. Do you know life is still beautiful?¡± The spoon in Omari¡¯s hand fell into the te with a crisp sound, and as soon as he caught sight of Cheyenne, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face. Upon hearing her assessment of him, he bit his lip in frustration, attempting to defend himself. He widened his charming eyes, shimmering with anticipation, and looked at Cheyenne, saying eagerly, ¡°Cheyenne, please listen carefully again. Am I really a bad singer? You can say I¡¯m ugly, but it¡¯s hard to argue that I can¡¯t sing!¡± ¡°No, I beg you, please don¡¯t. I¡¯ve run out of cotton balls to plug my ears at home.¡± Pfft! It struck a heavy blow to Omari. Finally, Omari fell silent and took a seat closest to her. He reached out and picked up a steamed bun from the te. ¡°Here, Cheyenne, have a vegetable bun first. Their buns are delicious.¡± Cheyenne was someone who loved meat, so when she heard the words ¡°vegetable bun,¡± her eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. ¡°Mr. Lara, I remember you always only eat meat buns. Why suddenly switch to vegetarian?¡± At this point, Omari had to show off his genius IQ of 120+. He cleared his throat and immediately rolled up his sleeves, proudly demonstrating how he turned the situation around with reverse thinking. ¡°Cheyenne, you have to praise my unmatched wit here. I truly feel that it¡¯s a waste for me not to be the President! Being a merewyer is wasting my talent.¡± With a self-satisfied expression, he picked up the metal fork from the te, turned his head left and right, using it as a mirror. ¡°Enough of the small talk, let¡¯s get to the point!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Are allwyers as talkative and long-winded as Mr. Lara? Cheyenne lightly kicked him. No pain! It even felt sweet in Omari¡¯s heart. Cheyenne¡¯s stern and fierce appearance was truly adorable. He decided to consider it as Cheyenne¡¯s way of expressing affection. ¡°I bought meat buns from their ce before, but they were filled with vegetables.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing!¡± A casualpliment, devoid of any extra emotion. With those words, Cheyenne picked up a bun, sniffed it, and found it smelled good. She prepared to take a bite. Omari continued, ¡°So I thought, if the meat buns have vegetables inside, could it be that the vegetable buns have meat?¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re really great!¡± She praised him absentmindedly, without a trace of extra sentiment. As she bit into the bun, her eyes widened in shock. The taste of meat filled her mouth¡­ She quickly chewed twice and swallowed the food eagerly. Locking eyes with Mr. Lara, both of them eximed in astonishment, their voices harmonizing, ¡°This reverse thinking is truly brilliant!¡± After finishing breakfast, Cheyenne rubbed her slightly bloated belly and stood up from the chair, supporting her waist. She looked as if she were six months pregnant, struggling with the weight. Omari rolled up his sleeves and resignedly tidied up the remnants on the table. You see, at home, he was the kind of person who never even had to wring out his own face towel. But in front of Cheyenne, he always took the initiative to do the chores. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of her contented smile after overeating, and Omari smiled from the depths of his heart.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As long as she was happy, he was willing to do anything. Chapter 525: Respect Me Cheyenne was so full, all thanks to the affluent breakfast. She didn¡¯t want to waste the food, so she ate it all. And the culprit behind it all was still teasing her with delight. ¡°Cheyenne, if you marry me and your belly bes this big when you¡¯re pregnant, I will take good care of you and our daughter.¡± Omari loved baby girls and especially wanted a daughter who looked exactly like Cheyenne. She would be his everything, and he would do anything for her. But all Cheyenne heard was him mocking her for being fat, and she felt embarrassed. ¡°Shut up! Since you¡¯re done cleaning up, just leave. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She said as she slowly made her way towards the room on the second floor. ¡°Huh? Cheyenne, you¡¯re so heartless. I came all the way from Onistead to find you.¡± Cheyenne pretended not to hear, but before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to tell him, ¡°Take out the trash on your way out, thanks.¡± Omari was speechless. ¡­Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Suddenly, a refined and handsome young man appeared on the street, attracting the attention of many onlookers. He appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, with soft chestnut-colored medium-length hair, half of it tied up in a bun while the other half draped over his shoulder. His fair and wlessplexion, without any blemishes or visible pores, gave him an exceptional charm. He was dressed in traditional modified clothing with a ssical touch. A long linen shirt paired with wide ck trousers. A gust of wind lifted a corner of his shirt, revealing a glimpse of his tanned and muscr waist. However, the cane in the man¡¯s hand surprised the onlookers, causing them to shake their heads in pity. It was a shame that such a handsome young man turned out to be blind! His beautiful eyes, reminiscent of stars, stared nkly ahead, yet everyone could still sense the gentle aura emanating from him. Benson, with a cane in one hand, carried an adorable yellow duck-themed lunchbox. The aroma of chicken mushroom soup seemed to waft through the air. He had spent a long time learning how to make this soup, andst time, Cheyenne drank two big bowls all by herself. He wanted to pamper Cheyenne, who had been working tirelessly without rest, so Benson specially made the chicken soup and brought it to her. With a faint smile on his face, Benson had just arrived at the entrance of Cheyenne¡¯s office when the ringtone from his pocket suddenly sounded. It was a sad and lingering piano melody ¨C ¡°Wedding in a Dream.¡± Benson¡¯s footsteps paused, his handsome face showing a touch of contemtion and seriousness. He ultimately gave up on knocking on the door, ced the chicken soup outside Cheyenne¡¯s office, and turned to leave. Inside the office, Cheyenne had just finished seeing a patient. Since winning over Mr. Owen in the previouspetition, her reputation had soared. People were starting toe to her for medical treatment. Though the number was still small, it was a good start. It meant that her skills were being recognized by others. As she heard the brief piano sound outside, she mistakenly thought it was someone passing by and didn¡¯t pay much attention. It wasn¡¯t until Mr. Owen came to find her, happily carrying a blue thermos cup, that she realized something was amiss. ¡°Youngdy, you seem to have gotten yourself into quite a bit of trouble with suitors. Does your grandfather know about it?¡± Cheyenne rubbed her slightly swollen forehead and leaned back in the chair. She rxed her body, trying to ease her difort. Upon hearing Kyson¡¯s remark, she furrowed her delicate eyebrows and responded softly, ¡°Don¡¯t defame my reputation with baseless remarks. I¡¯m currently a bona fide singledy.¡± Then Kyson ced a thermos on her desk. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She nced at the cup and chuckled quietly, ¡°Mr. Owen, I can¡¯t believe it. You still have such childish moments. Did you steal this thermos from one of your grandsons at kindergarten?¡± A slight twitch at the corner of Mr. Owen¡¯s lips; he only had Leah as a granddaughter and she was currently single. ¡°I found this outside your office. Since it¡¯s not yours, I¡¯ll just drink it myself.¡± As he sighed and reached for the thermos, Cheyenne took a closer look. Oh my god! This seemed to be Benson¡¯s. Yes, she remembered. She bought this cute animal-shaped thermos for ten bucks from a street vendor and gave it to Benson as a gift, hoping he would drink more water to take care of his health. Thinking back to what she had just said, Cheyenne felt a stinging sensation on her face. While she was lost in her contemtion, Kyson had opened the thermos and deeply savored the aroma of the chicken soup. He nodded appreciatively, ¡°Impressive. You can tell it¡¯s carefully made. I don¡¯t know who your suitor is, but I¡¯ll ept him on your grandfather¡¯s behalf.¡± ¡°Mr. Owen, maybe you should use this time to help your good granddaughter Miss Owen find a suitable husband instead.¡± ¡°Ouch, that hurt,¡± Mr. Owen responded. He did want to, but unfortunately, Leah just didn¡¯t listen to me. ¡­ In a secluded corner of the hospital, the corridor was empty, and an icy chill ran from the soles of Benson¡¯s feet to the top of his head as soon as he entered. It dispelled the heat instantly. Benson pressed the answer button, and the maic and gentle voice on the other end suddenly turned as cold as frost. ¡°Who are you?¡± A low chuckle came from the other end of the line. The man had a cigar in his mouth, was sitting with his legs crossed in a rotating chair, and lightly tapping the table with his index finger in a rhythmic sound. The sound also reached Benson¡¯s ears, as he had keen hearing. In his memory, only one person would make such a gesture. Glenn! How did he find me? Glenn spoke first, ¡°Shane, it¡¯s been long time. I never expected you, a man of distinction, to forget about me. It seems we¡¯ve had insufficientmunication in these three years.¡± Benson gripped his white cane tightly, while wondering in his mind: ¡®Subce Master Glenn already knows his identity, then the man above them will soon notice it.¡¯ ¡°Cut the nonsense. We have no connections. Spill it. What do you want from me?¡± The callous and indifferent words truly saddened Master Glenn. Chapter 526: Don’t Forget Your Identity, Shane ¡°Ah, why say that? Don¡¯t forget we are both one of the four aces. I¡¯ve helped you out before on a mission,¡± he said. How many times had he provided the funds for their mission? ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found me, you should know my current situation. I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Benson seemed to imply hanging up the phone. The other person stopped him, threatening words ringing in his ear. ¡°Shane, don¡¯t forget your identity!¡± ¡°Tell me, if Cheyenne knew that the person by her side is actually a demon who can be so ruthless as to kill her own sister, wouldn¡¯t her expression be quite impressive?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Benson was so furious that he almost threw the phone. When he was almost dying from loss of blood, it was Cheyenne who saved him, giving him a lifeline. She was like the only pure white in his dirty world. He had left without saying goodbye years ago because he wanted to protect Cheyenne and to repay her for saving his life. Three years had passed. He thought he hadn¡¯t fulfilled his promise, as Cheyenne had still suffered a lot. But it seemed that fate was not going to give him any more time. ¡°Shane, I need your assistance. This is not a request, it¡¯s a notification. I hope you understand that,¡± Benson retorted without showing any weakness. ¡°I only obey the young master¡¯s orders. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to order me! Get lost!¡± Beep beep beep¡­ The call was disconnected. The man gave a slight smile, exhaling a purplish smoke ring, watching them rising in various shapes in the air. ¡°He really has a short temper.¡± The Parry Group finally resolved the crisis of stock delisting. Everyone had been on edge during this time. Thepany was saved, and Teagan took two days off for himself. Danielle dragged him out shopping. She also brought along his rightful fianc¨¦e, Nora. Their destination was one of the tworgest department stores in Akloit. It was jokingly referred to by the citizens as ¡°a man¡¯s nightmare, a woman¡¯s paradise! The entire building stood at a hundred and thirty stories, andmark in Akloit, with an annual rent of over 2 billion. And the owner behind this building was Kelvin Foley. Teagan appeared here with his fianc¨¦e and his sister Danielle. They all looked up at the wealthy man¡¯s paradise. Each of them had their own thoughts. Danielle had her eye on a certain branded handbag inside. She had been admiring it for a long time but couldn¡¯t bring herself to buy it. Today, she could finally have it. Nora, on the other hand, felt more jealous! After all, Cheyenne used to be the wife of the owner of this building, so she could buy whatever she wanted back then. And all those designer dresses and handbags in her closet must have been gifts from Mr. Foley. Teagan, unlike the two women, had a longer-term goal in mind. While they were focused on shopping in this building, he wanted to be the owner of this building! He had coveted this piece ofnd for a long time. Recently, there had been rumors that Kelvin wanted to sell this lucrative piece ofnd, which had caused a stir in the whole of Akloit. This was a spot where one could make a fortune overnight, and he was going to give it up? Was he out of his mind? But for investors who wanted a share of the dividends from thisnd, it was a good opportunity!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kelvin had held the advantage for too long, it was time for others to make some money too. Teagan received a small piece of gossip. The reason Kelvin wanted to quickly relinquish ownership of thend was to draw out some funds to buy an ind. The purpose behind it, however, was even more absurd. It was all in an attempt to win over a certain woman¡¯s heart. It didn¡¯t seem like something Kelvin would do, but then again, one couldn¡¯t be entirely sure. Danielle had excitedly walked a few steps ahead, turning back to find her brother still standing in the same spot, lost in thought. Annoyed, she pursed her red lips and then turned back, sping Teagan¡¯s arm with both hands. Her voice, dripping with coquettishness, carried a hint of yfulness as she spoke, ¡°Teagan, hurry up! I¡¯ve been eyeing that handbag for so long. What if someone else buys it before me?¡± LV bags were always highly sought-after, and many of them were already sold out during pre-sales. Teagan finally realized what was happening and cast a sidelong nce at Danielle, his gaze filled with seriousness. He inquired, ¡°Do you only think about shopping all day? Wasn¡¯tst week the midterm exam? How did you do? Don¡¯t embarrass the Parry family bying inst again.¡± The Parry family had never had a member fail, and Danielle was the only exception. As soon as she heard Teagan mention the exams, she guiltily lowered her head and desperately signaled Nora with her eyes. ¡°Teagan, don¡¯t worry! This time, I performed exceptionally well, I¡¯ll definitely pass!¡± Nora, catching Danielle¡¯s hint, spoke up in her defense, ¡°Yes, Teagan. After going through everything that happened, Danielle has been working hard. I¡¯ve been practicing with her these past few days.¡± As Nora spoke these words, a bitter and indescribable feeling welled up in her heart. It was far from the truth. Danielle used studying as an excuse to force Nora to do her homework and cheat on exams. The midterm exams were no different. She had prepared the answers outside the room and passed them to Danielle through a small piece of paper slipped through the door crack. Akloit College had always been strict about exam cheating, and if caught, not only would Danielle be punished, but Nora would also face consequences. Naturally, Nora was vehemently against such actions. She was in her senior year, about to enter her final year, and Verklee College had recently started their admissions process. If she caused any trouble and failed to secure a ce, she would be theughingstock of the entire school. The previous artpetition had been a failure, and this was herst chance. However, Danielle used Teagan¡¯s mother to pressure Nora. If Nora didn¡¯t help, Teagan¡¯s mother woulde forward and point fingers at her. Their mother had always believed that her precious son would marry the noblestdy of high status, but instead, he ended up with Nora, who came from a humble background. That¡¯s why she had been against this match from the beginning. Nora¡¯s family was weak, which resulted in her insecurity. Why couldn¡¯t she have a fortunate life like Cheyenne, with a respected grandfather and a bunch of outstanding men chasing after her? As Danielle walked past Nora, she deliberately bumped her shoulder with her elbow and snorted, ¡°Consider yourself lucky this time. You don¡¯t have to do my homework tonight.¡± Chapter 527: The Haunting Incident in the Morgue Teagan didn¡¯t continue questioning, and Danielle finally breathed a sigh of relief. Nora groaned in pain, clutching her shoulder with one hand, her gaze cold and terrifying as she stared at Danielle¡¯s departing figure, her eyes filled with malice. As the dedicated elevator door to the mall opened, Danielle was stunned by the man inside. For a moment, she forgot to breathe. Her red lips parted slightly, and her eyes sparkled with a desire that seemed to stick to him, devoid of the manners and grace expected of a youngdy. On the other hand, Nora appeared more poised andposed. Vincent was wearing a silver-gray suit today, with a matching red shirt and coat, exuding an elegant and charming demeanor. It was no wonder that Danielle was captivated because despite having many pursuers, none could match the outstanding qualities of Master Vincent. After a brief pause, Teagan confidently walked into the elevator, greeting Master Vincent and shaking his hand. ¡°Master Vincent, what brings you here today? It must be fate.¡± Vincent exchanged a few pleasantries with him, iming that he was there to discuss rent. As they shook hands, a small piece of paper discreetly passed from Master Vincent¡¯s hand to Teagan¡¯s palm. Teagan subtly tucked the note into his sleeve and cast a fleeting, exploratory nce at Nora. The elevator arrived. With a gentle smile on his face, Master Vincent waved goodbye, saying, ¡°I have other matters to attend to. Mr. Parry, Miss Parry, let¡¯s arrange another meeting when we have free time.¡± He didn¡¯t mention Nora specifically, primarily because he couldn¡¯t recall her name at the moment. Little did he know that this action would be a thorn in Nora¡¯s heart, igniting her strong sense of self-worth. Was she that insignificant? Not even worthy of being remembered by name? On the other hand, Danielle, who was subtly mentioned, immersed herself in a love fantasy. Master Vincent mentioning her name must mean that he was interested in her. Oh, what should she do? She forgot to leave a way for Master Vincent to contact her. How would he ask her out for coffee? As soon as Vincent left, Teagan lowered his head and noticed his sister who was lost in her fantasy. His face turned cold, and he warned her coldly, ¡°Danielle, stop daydreaming. You two are not suitable for each other!¡± He mercilessly shattered all of Danielle¡¯s fantasies as if pouring cold water on a burning me. The small me was extinguished instantly. Refusing to ept his words, Danielle retorted loudly, ¡°Why? We are both unmarried, and he has talent while I possess beauty. Why can¡¯t it work?¡± ¡°In any aspect! He might have talent, but your looks are far from satisfactory.¡± Teagan¡¯s words struck Danielle hard, leaving herpletely deted. ¡°Teagan! I am your sister? How can you belittle me so much?¡± Since when did her own brother criticize her like this? Teagan sneered, holding Nora¡¯s hand, and walked out of the elevator,pletely ignoring Danielle, who was fuming with anger. He firmly dered, ¡°In any case, we cannot afford to provoke the Foley family. Master Vincent is not like what you¡¯ve seen. If you don¡¯t want to end up being miserable, stay away from him.¡± His words were direct and said in a stern tone, but he said those words for her good. Young girls like her didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world and easily fell into the trap of falling for someone based solely on appearance. Little did they know that in the eyes of men, pure and innocent girls like them were often nothing more than temporary ythings that would be discarded once the novelty wore off. He knew it clearly because he was that kind of men. Master Vincent was the same type. His sister, he knew very well, had a hot-headed and foolish temperament, only able to show off at home. Once she stepped outside, she had no clue how to survive. Teagan considered himself not to be a good person, but as a brother, he never mistreated Danielle. Unfortunately, Danielle, who was so fascinated by Vincent, didn¡¯t pay attention to these words. She muttered quietly from behind, ¡°Who said Master Vincent wouldn¡¯t like me?¡± Even someone as reserved and solemn as Kelvin married Cheyenne, didn¡¯t he? Cheyenne was more than a troublemaker, but she could still marry Kelvin, so why couldn¡¯t she, thedy of the Parry family, marry Vincent? Teagan¡¯s words surprised Nora. She thought Teagan and Vincent were friends. But now it seemed that they were connected because of mutual interests. In the hospital, despite it being midsummer, the temperature in the morgue was chillingly low. The lights in the hallway had been broken for who knows how long. Flickering on and off, they created an eerie atmosphere even in broad daylight. This ce was rarely visited by anyone. Apart from asionally having bodies brought in by nursing staff, there were no others. However, inside the morgue, there was an eerie conversation taking ce, its contents terrifying upon deeper thought. An old-sounding voice, sounding rather aged, asked slowly, ¡°Where is hisrge intestine? Why isn¡¯t it here?¡± Answering her was a clear, melodious female voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it on your left hand side?¡± ¡°Yes, I forgot. I identally cut it when I was dissecting his heart.¡± A young nurse happened to be passing by,ing to collect a blood bag. She suddenly heard this conversation when she reached the morgue¡¯s door. She was instantly frightened and pale. She had heard the rumors about the haunted morgue from her senior colleagues before. But she never expected that the ghosts would be so brazen, appearing even during broad daylight. Unaware of the footsteps outside, Cheyenne stretched her somewhat stiff arms andined, ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ve been here since early morning, and now I¡¯m so hungry.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Raw seafood, as fresh as it gets.¡± The nurse¡¯s terrified eyes showed a brief moment of confusion. She bit her lip and ran off as fast as she could. It was too frightening. The rumors about the haunted morgue were indeed true. Meanwhile, Cheyenne neatly ced three leg bones she had retrieved from the deceased into a tray. From the corner of her eye, she noticed Kyson almost dropping his surgical scalpel onto the corpse¡¯s appendix. She immediately stopped him. ¡°Mr. Owen, this man has been dead for many days. The gases in his stomach have beenpressed due to the low-pressure environment. Cutting into it now might cause an explosion.¡± Kyson awkwardly rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand. ¡°Apologies, I meant to examine his liver tissue¡­ I made a mistake.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s eye twitched, and she directly said in mockery. ¡°You have your aging eyesight to me. Can you really still perform surgeries? Don¡¯t go saving living patients as if they were already dead.¡± ¡°To be honest with you, ever since I developed presbyopia, I won¡¯t go into the operating room anymore. I¡¯ve been wanting to retire, but the President wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± He was already at the age where he could collect retirement benefits, yet he still had to suffer ande to work. He was truly miserable. Chapter 528: Sharp-Tongued ¡°Your dissection skills are so amazing, youngdy. After you retire, maybe you can be a butcher at a supermarket.¡± ¡°By then, I doubt you¡¯ll be able to see anymore.¡± Kyson was rendered speechless. Is being sharp-tongued a fine tradition in the Edwards family? Layne was like this when he was young, and he raised a granddaughter with the same attitude. Annoying! As soon as Cheyenne left the morgue, her first order of business was to wash her hands and change clothes. When she returned to her office, she noticed that there was a te of Japanese food on her desk. It was exactly the sashimi and salmon she had wanted to eat. Who ordered this takeout for her? ¡°How is it? I¡¯m good to you, right? How about bing my god granddaughter? I will order takeout for you every day.¡± Kyson appeared out of nowhere, standing with hands on his hips, his squinty eyes barely visible. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but pout her glossy lips and resisted the temptation of the delicious food. She firmly rejected his food seduction. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah! Why not? Have I not been good to you?¡± Kyson was truly frustrated. He genuinely wanted to win over Cheyenne as a talent for his team. ¡°I have a grandfather, and I have a master and senior fellow who is your younger brother. I don¡¯t need you.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Direct and hurtful, Kyson wondered why young people nowadays were so independent and had such strong personalities. But on second thought, Cheyenne was right! Whether or not he recognized her as a god granddaughter didn¡¯t matter. After all, she was his younger brother¡¯s junior, so she naturally would be from Almond Hall. Just the thought of it made Kyson feel happy. ¡°Alright, alright, I was just teasing you. You¡¯ve been busy all morning, so eat up.¡± Only then did Cheyenne start to eat. She was a principled foodie. Just as she picked up a piece of raw fish with her fork and put it in her mouth, her stomach churned ufortably, making her feel nauseous as if she was on a boat. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She suddenly covered her mouth with her hand and rushed towards the bathroom. The feeling of seasickness was getting stronger and stronger. Frantically, Cheyenne turned on the tap, and the rushing water masked the sound she made. ¡°Ugh¡­ cough, cough¡­¡± Even though her stomach felt ufortable and she wanted to vomit, nothing came out. It might have had something to do with her empty stomach. Rinsing her mouth, Cheyenne turned the tap off and looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her face was flushed. She sshed some cold water on her forehead, finally feeling a bit better. After tidying up her appearance, she returned to her office in high heels. On the desk, Kyson had already eaten more than half of the salmon sashimi. Seeing Cheyenne back, he restrained himself a little. Concern filled his eyes as he said, ¡°Are you okay? Getting stomach problems at such a young age? Young people these days, staying upte and not getting up early. Skipping breakfast is harmful to the health.¡± Even though he was nagging, Cheyenne sensed a hint of care in his words, and her heart warmed slightly. Kyson really resembled her grandfather. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably because I saw the organ tissues in the morning that made me feel sick. I¡¯ll take it easy. Mr. Owen, go ahead and eat. You don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡± As a doctor, dissection was inevitable. She didn¡¯t even know how many mice and rabbits she had killed with her own hands. She had seen scenes even more disgusting than this. Eating with an unchanged expression was her specialty. She didn¡¯t know what was going on today, maybe it was because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Faced with such luxurious Japanese cuisine, Cheyenne could only silently hold a bowl of in congee and feel a tinge of sadness. Kyson deliberately had a smug expression on his face. ¡°As an old man, I actually have a small appetite. I can¡¯t eat as much as you. Besides, I was supposed to treat you to this.¡± Cheyenne almost burst outughing. Did he really have to act so cheap? ¡®He has almost finished all the dishes, and now he tells me he has a small appetite.¡¯ She lowered her head and silently drank the congee. Kyson coughed and finally became serious. ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s talk about something important. Do you know about the Abona Medical Conference?¡± Of course, she knew. It was a triennial medical grand event where many medical prodigies gathered each year topete. The first-ce winner would join the National Institute of Health and be a highly talented individual with excellent benefits. And as we all know, the Abona Medical Conference is hosted by Onistead Almond Hall, with judges who are renowned figures in the medical field. Kyson is one of them. Moreover, one judge is Leandro Zamora from Moon Hall, the weirdo that her grandfather mentioned before. The hesitation that glimmered in her eyes didn¡¯t escape his sharp eyes. This young girl was quite a good pretender. At such a young age, she had a calm andposed appearance, just like those cunning old men in the office. But it was just a facade, she was actually quite shrewd. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. For me, traveling a long distance for apetition is just too tiring.¡± As she spoke, Kyson took out an embossed white invitation card with a golden cross and a few words imprinted on it ¨C ¡°Abona Medical Conference Invitation.¡± It had a simple yet grand design. Is this the coveted stepping stone for all medical professionals?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It¡¯s nothing more than that! ¡°Young girl, I¡¯ve left the invitation here for you! You can go whenever you want if you decide to attend.¡± Her finger tapped slowly on the table as she put it there, replying with mixed feelings, ¡°It¡¯s just a medical conference after all. Even if I get first ce and enter the National Institute of Health, so what? I¡¯m not interested!¡± Kyson covered his lips and smiled lightly. He took the initiative to approach her and tucked the invitation into her embrace. ¡°Well then, just consider it as my invitation. I promise you won¡¯t regret attending this conference.¡± Cheyenne arched her eyebrow, made a cold hum, and only then, epted the invitation. She emphasized, ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m only going to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kyson smiled like a child , satisfied, and left with his hands behind his back. Outside the door, a white figure quickly hid behind the door, perfectly avoiding Kyson¡¯s gaze. ¡­ The next day, something shocking happened in Akloit early in the morning. The serene morning was shattered by the sound of sirens. Clean, wide, and straight roads were surrounded by four police cars, escorting an armored cash transport vehicle on the road. The scene was spectacr, as if the President was on a tour. Chapter 529: One Billion in Cash The most eye-catching vehicle at the forefront was a ck convertible luxury car, a Ferrari. Following closely behind was none other than the hero who had recently made headlines in the newspapers ¨C Gordon. He was dressed in a handsome blue uniform, riding a motorcycle with shing red and blue lights and apanied by familiar background music. Beep beep¡­ Citizens spected whether there was another major economic crime happening recently. When the truth of the matter was revealed, everyone was thunderstruck. Contrary to suspicions of conspiracy or a major economic crime, it was all because a wealthy man wanted to give money to someone else¡­ And that wealthy man was none other than the renowned scion of the Todd family and Major General, Iker Todd. The money was his gift to Cheyenne! They say it amounted to a whopping one billion dors in cash. No wonder Iker had to invite the police to provide security. If someone with ill intentions set their sights on it, it could lead to a major social incident. Onlookers who made way for the procession thought that Iker was going to propose to this girl named ¡°Cheyenne.¡± They lifted their phones and took pictures, quickly sharing them online. One couldn¡¯t fathom how theizens of this era managed tobine envy, jealousy, and hatred in theirplicated emotions as they added captions to the images. Within the span of a morning, it went viral across the inte. There were countless well-crafted copywriting pieces, among which the most popr one was this line: ¡°To grant one person favoritism and express generous love for the rest of their lives.¡± Now, if you randomly clicked on a webpage, the pop-up titles would read, ¡°Super-rich Mogul¡¯s Exorbitant Dowry for Divorced Woman.¡± Opinions were divided in thements, but Cheyenne remained blissfully unaware that she was about to be struck by a tremendous fortune. She was still wearing a thin and cute nightgown, with her hair unkempt, walking her dog on a leash. Meanwhile, in the office of the Foley Group, a palpable sense of gloom and tension filled the air, suffocating everyone present. These oppressive and somber vibes emanated from a man. By the floor-to-ceiling window, a figure dressed in ck exuded a cool and aloof aura, blending with the light outside. When Chris entered the room, he suddenly sneezed. He adjusted his cor and wondered if he had somehow entered winter ahead of time. Perhaps he should put on more clothes! Kelvin¡¯s voice rang in his ears, ¡°Contact Spider. Find out what Cheyenne is doing right now.¡± Chris opened his mouth, eager to tell Kelvin that he only asked about it half an hour ago, but he just answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Shortly after, Spider who had been sessfully annoyed by the two men, sent him an eye-rolling emoji. ¡°Mr. Foley, the rm clock went off five minutes ago. Miss Lawrence turned off the rm and went back to sleep. However, she changed her sleeping position from lying down to sleeping on her side.¡± So, the rm clock was just a reminder for Miss Lawrence to change her sleeping position. After hearing the report, Kelvin finally felt relieved, and his stern face rxed. It seemed that Cheyenne had no idea that Master Iker was about to arrive with a dowry to confess his love. It meant that as long as he sessfully intercepted Master Iker before he reached the Lawrence Vi, he could take the lead. ¡°Chris, give me the real estate certificate for that ind.¡± After all, Master Iker was bringing one billion dors. He had bought a private ind for Cheyenne, building a luxurious vi on it to show his sincerity. Cheyenne was not the kind of woman who cared about material wealth. Compared to the vulgar disy of wealth, his gesture would touch her heart even more. Chris came forward, intending to deliver thetest bad news to Mr. Foley. ¡°Mr. Foley, I wanted to report this matter to you. I don¡¯t know how, but our minimum bidding price leaked, and several developers are now interested in buying it.¡± Moreover, their offers were higher. Kelvin frowned tightly. This was his personal matter, and apart from Chris, no one else knew about it. The ind didn¡¯t have anymercial value for development, and it was more than fifty nautical miles away from the maind. It would be difficult to reach without transportation. Were those developers out of their minds? Or¡­ was someone deliberately working against him in the dark? ¡°For now, let¡¯s hold off and investigate! Find the internal traitor within thepany and punish them severely.¡± Chris had sent people to investigate without Kelvin¡¯s instructions. There was a suspicious man at the moment, but there was no conclusive evidence to prove her involvement, so Chris hadn¡¯t reported it to Mr. Foley. ¡°Understood.¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. He suddenly stood up, opened a drawer, and took out a small square box. He opened it. A red velvet cloth set off a dazzling diamond ring. The perfectly cut snowke-shaped diamond was approximately ten carats in size, refracting a bright and brilliant light under the sunlight. As Kelvin looked at the ring, a warm smile appeared on his face. He lightly caressed the ring with his fingertip, his gaze deep. This was their wedding ring. When Cheyenne left the Foley mansion, she had left it on the bedside table and didn¡¯t take it with her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It almost ended up in the trash bin, but he happened to see Abbie throw it and stopped her. Kelvin couldn¡¯t remember why he wanted to keep this ring at that time. But now he was d he did. ¡°Chris.¡± Chris, who was suddenly called, became instantly alert and stood up straight. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes. Buy all the red roses from Akloit¡¯s flower shops.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Could it be that Mr. Foley was nning to propose to Miss Lawrence? Chris¡¯s heart was pounding with excitement. Chapter 530: Master Iker’s Proposal Cheyenne couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she woke up to find herself on the headlines of news and newspapers. Even more terrifying was the nonsense written on them: ¡°Master Iker wants to propose to her?¡± What a joke! She and Iker were just doctor-patient at first, and after going through so much together, they had, at most, be friends. Master Iker proposing to her? That would only happen if it rained red or the sun rose from the west. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t conceited enough to think of herself as an unparalleled beauty that all men would fall for. Master Iker should like Miss Emily, the rumors say they have been childhood sweethearts and even ssmates in college¡­ until they had to split away because of a car ident. Thest time Emily appeared together with the young heir of the Lara family, mes burned in his eyes, and his anger seemed genuine. For someone asposed and self-controlled as him, being angry to that extent meant he cared. Just when she confidently believed the news was surely fake, the doorbell rang. Cheyenne, wearing a silky white nightgown, opened the door and was startled to find Master Iker standing there, dressed in a brown trench coat. He stood tall and imposing before her, and there was an unusual hint of nervousness in his usually firm and resolute face. Thankfully, most of his face was hidden behind sunsses, and his changes weren¡¯t easily noticed. Reflected on the sunsses was the hazy, sleepy fair face of a petite woman. Just waking up, her cheeks were rosy, and faint imprints still marked her adorable face. Cheyenne looked at the sudden crowd in disbelief gathered outside her door. Master Iker, Mr. Murillo, and even a few soldiers wearing green military attire and holding guns. The atmosphere turned serious and tense. She stared nkly for almost ten seconds, her breath caught involuntarily. Then, with an innocent look on her face, she said, ¡°Mr. Murillo, what are you all doing? I¡¯m just aw-abiding citizen, and I haven¡¯t done anything illegaltely.¡± No, she meant she hadn¡¯t done anything illegal or mischievous for many years. Hearing her words and seeing her fearful expression, everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re here to bring you a great gift.¡± Master Iker restrained the fondness in his eyes. He had intended to reach out and touch her hair, but he thought better of it and slowly withdrew his hand, letting it hang by his sides, gently clenched into a fist.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°A gift?¡± Cheyenne was utterly speechless. With all this show of force, were they here to give her a gift or attend her funeral¡­ It¡¯s scary, you know? ¡°Open it!¡± Suddenly, Tanner pped his hands. The armed soldiers swiftly jogged to the back door of a car, one person on each side. The metallictch of the door was pulled open, capturing the attention of everyone present. And as the door swung open, a blinding red light and the scent of money filled the air. What happened next, many would swear they had never seen in their entire lives! Money! A mountain of money! Like a crimson wall, it was neatly stacked in thepartment. Filling the entirepartment! Even though this area was known for its wealthy residents, with mansions that easily cost tens of millions, no one had ever seen a billion in cash before. Cheyenne herself was taken aback, her almond-shaped eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly regained herposure after a brief moment of excitement. ¡°Master Iker, did you rob a bank or something? This is too extreme,¡± she eximed in disbelief. Tanner yfully responded to her question with an uplifted tone, sounding as joyful as ark. ¡°Miss Lawrence, haven¡¯t you noticed Mr. Murillo¡¯s presence? Our young master wouldn¡¯t dare rob a bank,¡± he quipped. However, it was true that the one billion almost depleted the reserves of an entire bank. When Master Iker went to a bank branch in the morning, stating his intention to withdraw one billion in cash, the branch manager was stunned. He immediately contacted the bank¡¯s president, who personally received Master Iker, exining that they only had slightly less than twenty million in cash reserves avable. After some scrambling, it took a full hour to gather the full amount. When the armored truck left the bank branch, the bank president copsed due to hypertension caused by the distressing incident. Cheyenne swallowed hard. While she loved money, receiving such a huge sum suddenly made her feel both excited and apprehensive. That day, she had jokingly replied to Master Iker that she needed cash, and today he brought one billion directly to her. ¡°Well, Master Iker, I was just kidding. One billion is too much, and I¡¯m not worthy,¡± Cheyenne said, her voice trailing off. Iker, with his thick, raised eyebrows, responded expressionlessly and gravely, ¡°Is it too much? It¡¯s just a small amount that¡¯s not worth mentioning. Miss Lawrence, please ept it.¡± Iker¡¯s extravagant statement stunned everyone around, and the online viewers showed envy. Everyone wondered if Miss Lawrence would really ept one billion in cash. Just then, a loud and urgent male voice came from behind, diverting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t agree to him!¡± Cheyenne turned to look. A profusion of vibrant red roses rushed toward her from the distance, resembling a moving sea of flowers. The thousands of roses were arranged into various romantic animal shapes like horses, bunnies, pandas, and kittens, carried on flower-decked floats. Amidst these floats, a ck Rolls-Royce stood at the center, adorned like a wedding car, with a pair of doll figurines ced on the front, forming arge heart-shaped arrangement with flowers. And the driver of the car turned out to be¡­ Kelvin. As the car door opened, Kelvin, dressed in a well-tailored ck suit that embraced his tall frame, appeared with remarkable strength and grace. His shiny ck leather shoes were impably polished, entuating his slender and powerful limbs. His hair was carefully styled, and therge pompadour perfectlyplemented his cold, noble temperament. Walking through the crowd with ease, he clutched a red, square-shaped box tightly in his hand. Fine beads of sweat formed on his palm. The small box shifted in his hand as he turned it in a different direction before taking the first confident step forward. Stopping in front of her, he lowered his head, and his dark, luminous gaze met her clear and slightly puzzled eyes. Cheyenne¡¯s slightly parted red lips seemed to utter something silently, too nervous for Kelvin to discern the words. Chapter 531: Who Will Miss Lawrence Choose? From a distance, the man appeared handsome and tall, exuding an extraordinary air of elegance as he held arge bouquet of roses, exuding romance and deep affection. Standing before him was a petite woman, untidy hair cascading down, her face devoid of makeup, resembling a lotus blooming in clear water-delicate, graceful, and pristine. Standing beside him was the equally dashing Master Iker, relegated to the role of a backdrop. This tableau of three individuals frozen in time could rival a ssic movie scene. ¡°Kelvin, what brings you here?¡± she asked. He hade to see her countless times this month, and she wanted to know what excuse Kelvin had this time. All these grand gestures were unlike his usual style. Her words struck Kelvin like a heavy hammer. His heart contracted painfully, and his chest felt unusually tight. Was she ming herself for disturbing her and Master Iker? Even if she didn¡¯t want it, Kelvin had made up his mind beforeing. Even if he had to stake his entire fortune and life, he would not let her go! He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her spending the rest of her life with another man. After losing her, Kelvin finally realized that he couldn¡¯t live without her. Facing her inquiry, Kelvin summoned all the courage he had in his life and suddenly knelt on one knee. He presented the bouquet forward, reaching it to Cheyenne, along with a small red box he had hidden behind him for a while. He opened it. Inside, a dazzling diamond sparkled,plemented by the red velvet fabric, exquisitely crafted and elegantly styled. As Cheyenne¡¯s eyes fell on the ring, her mind suddenly went nk, and various images from the past surfaced like bubbles on the water¡¯s surface. ¡°This ring¡­¡± she uttered. Wasn¡¯t it left at the Foley mansion by her? When they were choosing their wedding rings, she went alone because Kelvin said he was busy. The salesperson told her that the meaning of this snowke couple ring was, ¡°I want to watch the snow with you, until we grow old together.¡± She enthusiastically bought the ring. After marriage, on many important asions, she noticed that Kelvin¡¯s left ring finger remained empty. Everyone in Akloit knew Mr. Foley didn¡¯t like his young wife, and the first day she married into the wealthy family marked the beginning of her fall from grace. Cheyenne had once be the pitiful wife in the tabloids. She remained motionless, lost in thought. The onlookers around held their breath, eagerly awaiting her decision. Ten billion dors and numerous roses. Who would Miss Lawrence choose? Inte users heatedly discussed this question. They watched the live broadcast while leavingments filled with envy and sorrow. ¡°Oh my, if you ask me, of course, she should choose the one billion dors! Can you eat roses? Can you spend them like money?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Roses represent sincerity. Mr. Foley personally knelt like this, such a scene may never be seen in a lifetime. Compared to that, I feel Master Iker is not as sincere as Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Even if Mr. Foley is sincere, so what? A wise woman should not choose the same path a second time. I think Miss Lawrence should choose Master Iker.¡± ¡°I quietly checked the ring, it seemed to be their previous wedding ring. I saw Cheyenne wear it in many newspaper screenshots, and then I saw the price, oh my goodness! Over ten million!¡± Meanwhile, Mya and Nora were also scrolling through their phones. Nora was the first to see this live stream. The money all over the screen made Nora envy, jealous, and hateful. Mya, biting her red lip, was almost crushing the pillow in her hand. She said coldly, ¡°That little b***h has so much money, yet she doesn¡¯t give a penny to her father! She¡¯s really heartless!¡± One billion equaled to the four times the assets of the Lawrence family. She just couldn¡¯t understand why Master Iker fell for Cheyenne, a divorced woman. And Kelvin, who previously looked down on the Lawrence family and was extremely disgusted with Cheyenne, was now rushing to join in? Taking a look at her own daughter Nora, although the Parry family was considered prestigious in Akloit and Teagan himself had returned from studying overseas, young and rich,pared to Master Iker and Kelvin, Teagan was far behind.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Mya moved her reddened eyes away and said sarcastically, ¡°Cheyenne really has some ways. Nora, you should learn from her, see the way she flirts, men like that.¡± Seeing Nora not responding, she gave her a frustrated look. ¡°How is it going with Mr. Parry? Have you agreed to get engaged first?¡± She was about to go abroad to study, and if the Parry family didn¡¯t want to wait, the marriage would be off. The key was, Nora had already given herself to Teagan, and if they split, she¡¯d be left with nothing. She couldn¡¯t give up her dream, she just couldn¡¯t. Because of this, she and Teagan were in a deadlock, thetter used the excuse of being busy with work to leave. Up until now, they hadn¡¯t contacted each other for almost a week. Chapter 532: The Dirty Snowflake During this period, Teagan hadn¡¯t called her once. Nora refused to take the initiative and apologize. She nned to wait for Teagan toe and appease her before giving him a way out. Mya immediately scolded her, questioning her intelligence. ¡°Who do you think you are? And what power does the Lawrence family hold? Does Mr. Parry, a handsome and wealthy man like him,ck women? Are you cold-shouldering him at a time like this? Aren¡¯t you just digging your own grave? What if Mr. Parry turns his attention to someone else? Where will you cry then?¡± Nora listened to her mother¡¯s words and felt a tinge of panic creeping into her heart. Ever since she had been with Teagan, he had gradually cut off contact with other women. She was still reveling in the achievement of taming a yboy like him. But her mother¡¯s words served as a wake-up call, jolting her out of hercency. As long as they hadn¡¯t got married, it was still possible that Teagan would be stolen by other women. ¡°What should I do now?¡± she asked. Mya crossed her arms and huffed coldly. ¡°What are you standing there foolishly for? Hurry up and call Mr. Parry to make amends. Men are the same. As long as you know how to be coquettish and give them a little sweetness, they will obediently listen to you.¡± In the past, she had captivated George with such tactics. Nora hesitated for a second, feeling anxious under her mother¡¯s watchful gaze. She took out her phone and dialed Teagan¡¯s number. The phone rang for a while, but no one answered. Mother and daughter exchanged a nce. Mya shifted her position, sitting on the couch with one leg crossed, supporting her cheek with her hand, deep in thought. They reluctantly ended the call. Nora replied softly, ¡°He might be¡­ in a meeting.¡± As the reason left her lips, even Teagan himself would find it hard to believe. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try calling his assistant?¡± Nora dialed Teagan¡¯s secretary¡¯s number. ¡­ As the focus returned to Cheyenne, each scene before her eyes felt like an illusion, as if a prince were confessing his love to a princess. But such romantic scenarios were never meant for her and him. The past wounds had been inflicted, and while time might fade the scars, the searing pain could never be forgotten. She had exerted all her strength to choose forgiveness. But if she were expected to act as if nothing had ever happened and return to how things were, she couldn¡¯t do it. In the years, she had exchanged her genuine heart for lessons learned through bloodshed. In countless nights, she had grown unafraid of loneliness. Even herughter had be somewhat mutedpared to before. So, even if he presented a city full of roses before her, she couldn¡¯t ept them. Kelvin¡¯s anxiety grew as Cheyenne hesitated to ept the ring. Especially with a love rival standing beside him, eager to seize the opportunity, the pressure intensified, prompting him to muster all his courage. ¡°Cheyenne, I know that I have let you down and hurt you deeply.¡± ¡°Every time I feel lonely and defeated, I can¡¯t help but think of you, but I also arrogantly believe it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I lost you that I realized you are someone I can¡¯t live without. Without you, my lifecks joy.¡± This heartfelt confession silenced everyone, and some women burst into tears right on the spot. Oh my goodness! It was so easy to make them cry! If there were such a handsome man holding roses and a ring in front of them, without him even making a move, they would crawl to him just to catch them. Even Chris, a tough and rugged man, felt his eyes welling up with tears. He had been following Kelvin for nearly ten years. He had never seen Mr. Foley humble himself like this in front of anyone, even when his mother became a vegetable. Miss Lawrence had no idea how much Mr. Foley loved her when he willingly jumped into the sea for her sake. He spent millions to defend her honor, causing the Parry family¡¯s stocks to plummet. All because Danielle stood at the restaurant door and shouted at Miss Lawrence. This time, he didn¡¯t hesitate to sell one of his most profitable personal investments just to give Miss Lawrence a grand gift. All these were luxuries that Abbie never had the chance to enjoy until her death. Amidst the eagerly anticipating crowd, Miss Lawrence, who had remained motionless all this while, finally took action! She reached out with her delicate and fair hand, with faintly visible blue veins on the back of her fair hand. When Cheyenne extended her hand towards Kelvin, Iker¡¯s eyes darkened, and he let out a barely noticeable sigh, lowering his eyshes in disappointment. In fact, he had anticipated this oue from the very beginning. There was nothing to be surprised about. It was just that there was inevitably a sense of loss deep down. But it doesn¡¯t matter as long as he can watch her be happy from afar. Meanwhile, Kelvin was engulfed in euphoria. He raised his head in disbelief, his clean and sharp jawline connecting to his gracefully defined neck, with his Adam¡¯s apple rolling, exuding a silent sensuality. For the first time, a genuine and joyful smile appeared in his deep-set eyes, like that of an inexperienced teenager.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His voice was so excited that it even trembled a bit, and his deep-set eyes, usually calm, now became restless. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ Do you really¡­¡± Will you ept me? Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne suddenly picked up the ring, her gaze cold and mocking as she casually replied, ¡°A snowke falling from the sky, even if it doesn¡¯t melt, it bes dirty!¡± Plunk! A silver light shed in an arc before everyone¡¯s eyes, and a beam of sunlight perfectly illuminated the ring. The hexagonal snowke-shaped diamond immediately refracted colorful rays of light. At the entrance of the Lawrence Vi, the statue stood tall, and with the sound of melodious music, a gushing fountain descended from above, forming a small waterfall. The ring fell straight into the fountain pool, disappearing without a trace. Chapter 533: Poor Mr. Foley Gets Rejected The onlookers felt really sorry that such a good ring was thrown away and couldn¡¯t understand why Cheyenne did it. Kelvin¡¯s handsome and resolute face instantly became shrouded in a cloud of sadness. His eyes turned red. A glimmer of disbelief still lingered in his eyes. His tall figure, kneeling on the ground with one knee, trembled. His pitiful and disheveled appearance prompted the female bystanders to exim in sympathy, ¡°He¡¯s so pitiful.¡± As the saying goes, dreams can be beautiful, but reality can be cruel. How could Cheyenne, in Kelvin¡¯s hopeful moment, push him into despair with such heartlessness? The pain in his eyes was reflected in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. Conflicted and torn, she found herself in a state of anguish and indecision. ¡°Kelvin, please leave. Let¡¯s put our past behind us,¡± she said. Then she nced at Master Iker, her tone slightly softened. ¡°Master Iker, I understand your intentions, but I cannot ept the money. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­¡± Iker tried to persist, but Cheyenne promptly locked the door, leaving all three prominent figures stranded outside. Kelvin, like a madman, jumped into the fountain, desperately searching for the lost ring, as if searching for a needle in a haystack. ¡°Where is it? Where did it go¡­ My ring! Cheyenne, you¡¯re so heartless!¡± ¡°How could it end like this?¡± They had spent a month on the deserted ind together. She had saved him, and there was definitely something between them. ¡°Mr. Foley,¡± Chris hesitated to judge Cheyenne¡¯s recent actions, but he genuinely sympathized with Kelvin. When had he ever seen Kelvin so fragile? He quickly took off his suit jacket and jumped into the fountain, joining Kelvin in the search. Chaos ensued with the sound of sshing water. Meanwhile, on the inte, the discussion was equally heated. Some sympathized with Kelvin, while others were delighted for Master Iker. This unexpected oue meant that Master Iker still had a chance. Gordon patted Iker¡¯s shoulder sympathetically, offering words offort, ¡°Keep up the good work. Don¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± they exchanged nces and finally decided to leave first. That one billion was too conspicuous, too dangerous to leave on the roadside. They needed to find a way to deal with it first. On the 48th floor of East Mall, a nce revealed a dazzling array of jewelry stores. In one of the jewelry stores, a young and wealthy handsome man suddenly appeared, attracting the attention of many shop assistants. Teagan donned a brown pinstripe suit with a turned-up cor, paired with a crisp white shirt. A delicate sapphire cufflink adorned his sleeve, refracting a cool blue radiance under the lights, exuding an air of nobility and luxury. By his side walked a slender and tall youngdy, wearing a red dress that entuated her curves. Her feet were adorned with a pair of ck high-heeled shoes with thin heels. She intimately linked her arm with Teagan¡¯s, her face beaming with a radiant smile akin to blossoming flowers. Her fiery red lips parted, emitting a coquettish voice. ¡°Mr. Parry, I really like this one. Can you buy it for me?¡± she cooed. Upon closer inspection, she was none other than Jenna, the receptionist from Kelvin¡¯spany. She took the initiative to call Teagan and arrange a meeting. It had been a while since Teagan had indulged himself outside while being with Nora. Since this woman threw herself into his arms, he saw no reason to refuse it. Moreover, he hoped to make use of this woman, turning her into a pawn to spy on Kelvin. After a week of dating, this woman proved to be as easily coaxed as he had anticipated. Buying some clothes, lipsticks and bags were enough to make herpletely devoted to him. After finishing their meal together that day, she suddenly mentioned that her ne was broken. Teagan had no qualms about spending a small amount of money on her. The jewelry consultant was experienced and could easily deduce the identities of these two individuals with just a nce. In rtionships between a benefactor and a lover, the man was usually willing to spend money, while the woman was vain.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She presented the most expensive diamond ne in the store, priced at over five million dors. As expected, greed and desire filled the woman¡¯s eyes as she began to pester Teagan to make the purchase. Teagan¡¯s expression turned sour. He had thought that a ne cost a few thousand or tens of thousands. How dare this fool entertain the idea of him buying such an expensive luxury item? Didn¡¯t she realize she was unworthy? However, all eyes in the room were fixed on him. If he didn¡¯t buy it, he would lose face. Just as Teagan was considering how to dissuade her, a cellphone rang behind him. It was his secretary¡¯s phone ringing in her pocket. His secretary said, ¡°Miss Nora, may I ask what business you have with Mr. Parry? He is¡­¡± Before he could finish saying ¡°in a meeting,¡± the phone was snatched away by Teagan. The secretary stared nkly at her empty palm, a look of confusion on her face. Nora¡¯s call was like a timely rain for Teagan. He quickly made an excuse, iming he had urgent matters to attend to, and turned away to another side. The ne purchase was temporarily put on hold. Jenna red fiercely, cursing inwardly at the woman who had called at such an inopportune time. Why did she have to call now of all times? The jewelry consultant in this high-end luxury brand had encountered countless scenes like this. She could tell that the gentleman wasn¡¯t eager to make the purchase, and his femalepanion was merely a kept woman relying on men for support and couldn¡¯t possibly afford the five million dors. Jenna immediately retorted with a cold, sarcastic tone, ¡°Since you can¡¯t afford it, why are you even looking? You¡¯re wasting my time. Don¡¯t you know that I usually sign a deal almost every minute?¡± With that, she prepared to put the diamond ne back into the disy cab. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Chapter 534: The Nouveau Riche Jane Jenna was furious as she red at the jewelry consultant, her displeasure evident on her face. She reached out and firmly held onto the ne, berating the consultant in a loud voice. ¡°Who do you think can¡¯t afford it? Have you seen that gentleman over there? He¡¯s none other than Mr. Parry, the billionaire CEO of the Parry Group. How could he not afford to buy this lousy ne?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take this ne. Just wait for Mr. Parry to finish his call and he¡¯ll pay for it. Why are you being so difficult?¡± The jewelry consultant didn¡¯t doubt Mr. Parry¡¯s credentials, but she had already figured out that he didn¡¯t actually want to squander five million on this woman. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t see through such a basic trick. The sound of high heels rhythmically hitting the floor reverberated through the room as a slightly seductive voice, tinged with dominance, resonated at the entrance of the shop. Surprising everyone, it caught the attention of all the customers. ¡°I¡¯ll take that ne.¡± Curiosity piqued, everyone turned to look. There stood a woman who appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six, with shoulder-length permed hair dyed in a fashionable and eye-catching wine-red color. With a square face and sunsses shielding most of her features, she exuded an air of elegance. Wearing a properly fitted ckdy¡¯s dress, she draped a white suit jacket over it,pleting the ensemble with high heels, and crossed her arms confidently. Her sunsses covered most of her face, highlighting her vibrant red lips. A strong aura of a powerful woman assailed everyone. Behind her trailed three or four burly young bodyguards, all sporting sunsses and wearing cold, indifferent expressions. ¡°Wrap that ne up!¡± Upon hearing the woman¡¯s words, the jewelry consultant¡¯s smile became wider. Indeed, the wealthy are the best customers. They don¡¯t bother negotiating. ¡°Miss, you truly have a good taste. Only someone as genuinely affluent and tasteful as you deserves this cherry blossom diamond ne. I guarantee that once you wear it, you¡¯ll shine brilliantly.¡± As she ttered, she forcefully took the ne from the woman¡¯s hand. With swift movements, she packaged it in an exquisite gift box, put it in a bag, and respectfully handed it to thedy. Jenna saw the whole process and her eyes bulged in astonishment. Just as Jane was about to reach out for the gift box, Jenna grabbed her hand and coldly said, ¡°I saw the ne first, why should you get to buy it? Put it down!¡± Her tone was incredibly rude, as if she was looking for a fight. Seeing the situation, the bodyguards apanying Jane took a step forward, surrounding Jenna. Terrified, her face paled, her voice instantly weakened. She meekly lowered her head, unable to meet Jane¡¯s gaze. Thetter slowly lifted an eyebrow, removing her sunsses, revealing a pair of sharp eyes that exuded both coldness and elegance. ¡°Stand down.¡± The bodyguards immediately dispersed upon hearing hermand, obediently following her orders. Jane slowly took off her sunsses, donning a pair of ckce gloves over her fair hands, her eyes cold yet elegant. ¡°An imitation Zara outfit, your LV bag is a knockoff, with even the stitching on the zipper left untrimmed. Tsk tsk¡­ I truly pity you, what you wear is worse than what my maid wears.¡± As her words fell, all the customers and jewelry consultants in the entire shop turned to look at her, their gazes filled with mockery, sympathy, or disdain. Jenna felt extremely embarrassed as she quickly hid her purse behind her back. The woman was right. The high-end outfit she was wearing was actually all knockoffs. Despite the sry offered by the Foley Group being considered high in the industry, she was just an insignificant employee. After deducting basic expenses, she was left with barely three thousand. Yet these luxury goods, a single LV bag would cost no less than five digits. She couldn¡¯t afford to buy them for now, and she didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of her colleagues and others. So she would rather use her credit card to buy a second-hand or high-quality imitation. What she needed to strive for might be less than a meal to these wealthy people. It was hard enough for Jenna to get into college from a remote and dpidated countryside, let alone establish herself in a big city. It was something she had to fight for with all her might.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jane decisively pulled out a bank card from her purse with two slender and beautiful fingers and proimed arrogantly, ¡°So what if you had your eyes on this ne first? As long as you don¡¯t pay for it in a minute, I have the right to buy it.¡± ¡°Waiter, swipe the card.¡± ¡°No password.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The jewelry consultant hurried over, nodding and bending to take the bank card. As she passed by Jenna, she deliberately taunted her, ¡°Some people are really disgusting. They don¡¯t have money themselves but won¡¯t allow others to have it.¡± With that, she left. ¡°You! Despicable! I¡¯llin about you. Where¡¯s the manager?¡± A male manager walked over, first smiling and greeting her. When he heard that Jenna wanted toin about the poor service in his store, he tactfully declined herint. ¡°Madam, you need to be a customer in our store first toment on the service attitude. Making baseless usations without making a purchase will lead to consequences.¡± Laughter echoed around her, which deeply wounded Jenna¡¯s strong sense of pride. She raised her head, looking around for Teagan. She hoped he would stand up for her. She was technically his lover now, and allowing that woman to disrespect her would also be a blow to Mr. Parry¡¯s prestige, wouldn¡¯t it? Teagan finished his call and came back, casually exining to Nora that he had left his phone in the office. He was in a meeting. As he entered the jewelry store again, he suddenly sensed that things were not quite right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The next moment, Jenna threw herself into his arms, crying with trembling sobs, ¡°Mr. Parry, where did you go? Someone bullied me¡­ It¡¯s this woman, she¡¯s so rude.¡± Teagan touched his high-bridged nose, ¡°I¡¯ll teach her a lesson for you. I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s so presumptuous!¡± He spoke with fierce momentum, but a voice that was neither servile nor overbearing answered him. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± Looking up, Teagan was momentarily stunned. He furrowed his brow, ¡°Jane!¡± What was she doing here? And she seemed to have be wealthy all of a sudden. Chapter 535: Cool Girl What¡¯s going on? Jane nodded lightly and replied with a nomittal ¡°Hmm,¡± her gaze teasingly shifting to the hand Jenna had linked on his arm. ¡°Long time no see, you¡¯re still the same,¡± Jane said, her tone sarcastic. A leopard can¡¯t change its spots. She had thought he would be devoted to Nora, but it turned out he was still fooling around with other women. With this in mind, Jane¡¯s gaze filled with scorn. She lightly opened her lips and said, ¡°I remember your taste used to be much better.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, she nced at Jenna, who was stunned. With a sneer, she continued, ¡°You¡¯re actually interested in such a in-looking woman. It¡¯s evident she had stic surgery.¡± Teagan¡¯s face turned sullen, and he almost flung the hand on his arm away. Although what Jane said was true, it was still embarrassing for him. As a man with status and reputation, if he brought a woman who couldn¡¯t hold entuate his status, it would be a blow to his pride. Jenna¡¯s chest heaved with anger; she constantly rubbed her chest against Teagan¡¯s arm, her voice sounding choked with tears as she spoke. ¡°Mr. Parry, she¡¯s not insulting me but you. Do you know this woman? You have to help me seek justice.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The man impatiently shouted at her, his voice freezing. Did she need Jane to remind him about the incident where she humiliated him in public? He wasn¡¯t blind! Teagan took a step forward, stopping in front of Jane. He sternly rebuked, ¡°Who I¡¯m with is my own business. What are you doing here? Are you stalking us?¡± ¡°Stalking you? Haha¡­ Teagan, your narcissism really needs to change. I don¡¯t have the time to watch you and your mboyant behavior.¡± Everyone present was more curious about the rtionship between the sunsses-wearingdy and the man. It seemed like a showdown between a new love and an old love. It was clear that Teagan couldn¡¯t tolerate her repeated provocations. Just as he was about to retaliate with an angry face, his secretary rushed up, sweating profusely, and whispered in his ear.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Parry, you can¡¯t! It seems¡­ Miss Berry has inherited her cousin Abbie¡¯s ten billion inheritance and has also met a mysterious billionaire. She has established a technologypany and be a renowned female entrepreneur.¡± ¡°What!¡± Ten billion! Teagan was so shocked that he almost bit his tongue. His heart grew hot as he repeatedly imagined what ten billion dors would look like in his mind. No wonder Jane now dared to speak so loudly to him, she had struck it rich. Once a person had money, they truly became different from before. Looking at Jane¡¯s current demeanor, she was bold and confident. She walked with an air of authority. Compared to her, Nora seemed mediocre, not to mention Jenna, who couldn¡¯t even be seen as a properpanion. Teagan would not miss out on ten billion over a mere pawn. Soon, a n formed in his mind. His gloomy handsome face instantly transformed into a warm and friendly expression. He let go of Jenna¡¯s hand and took the initiative to apologize to Jane. Teagan looked at her with deep affection, exining, ¡°Jane, I¡¯m really sorry. Listen to me, I was just ying around with her. How could shepare to you?¡± Jane took a shallow breath and nced at him with a teasing smile, her voice rising, ¡°Really?¡± Who would believe him? When it came to coaxing women, Teagan was already an expert. After dating Jane for so many years, he naturally knew her temper inside out. Despite her angry appearance, Jane didn¡¯t have a high level of intelligence. As long as he humbled himself, apologized, and asionally praised her, he could easily gain her favor. Belittling others to elevate her own praise was Jane¡¯s favorite thing. He just said it casually, ¡°Sure.¡± If it were in the past, she would have at least given him some face and asked him to go back and sort things out himself. But she had truly changed now. Teagan thought for a moment and reluctantly turned around to mercilessly told Jenna. ¡°You can go now, and let¡¯s not contact each other in the future.¡± Saying that, he nced at his secretary, giving him a meaningful look. The secretary quickly understood his boss¡¯s intentions and took out a money clip from his own suit pocket, publicly removing all the bills from it. He handed the money to Jenna¡¯s hand and coldly ordered, ¡°Take the money and you can leave.¡± There was a thick stack of bills, easily amounting to at least twenty to thirty thousand. In fact, it wasn¡¯t a bad deal. She had been with Teagan for a whole week, during which he didn¡¯t even have the time to see her every day. They had only slept together once. Even for a prostitute from the Vintage Club, the price wouldn¡¯t be that high. But Jenna couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved. Even though she had sessfully hooked a rich guy, just as she was happily going shopping, her sugar daddy suddenly disappeared. Her ns for the next step, such as bags, cars, and houses, were now all in vain. She had to mourn the loss of her money with tearful eyes, looking at Teagan with a pitiful gaze. ¡°Mr. Parry, did I do something wrong? Why?¡± Teagan snorted impatiently. Even looking at her was annoying now. ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken the money, just leave. Why waste time with so much nonsense?¡± Jenna tearfully epted the money and was escorted out by the secretary. In the jewelry store, only Teagan and Jane were left. He turned his head and praised her, inviting Jane to watch a movie and have dinner with him over the weekend. Jane extended one finger and hooked the gift box, handing it to the bodyguard behind her. With her sunsses on, she had the appearance of a standoffish, unlovable diva. In a cold tone, she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. After all, mypany is still in its early stages, and I¡¯m very busy. Goodbye, Mr. Parry. We¡¯ll talk when I have time.¡± ¡°Alright, Jane, take care.¡± Jane came and left in a high-profile manner. Teagan watched her departing figure for a long time, the smile in his eyes dissipating without a trace, reced by a dark and gloomy expression. She had even learned how to y hard to get. How ridiculous! Chapter 536: A Realization NIGHTBREEZE Law Firm. Omari had been away in Onistead for two or three months, and upon his return to Akloit, he couldn¡¯t help but visit thew firm to check on the recent business situation. In the conference room, his elitewyers were eagerly reporting their sesses over the past two to three months. Each of them spoke passionately. Onewyer said, ¡°The grapevines from my neighbor¡¯s house grew into the next yard. Two olddies in their seventies had a violent altercation over a bunch of grapes because the neighbor spit out the grape skins after eating them¡­¡± Omari rested his chin on his hand, deep in thought without saying a word. Anotherwyer said, ¡°Mr. Lara, my case is much more sophisticated than his. It involves a migrant worker whose boss withheld his wages. As a result, the worker got involved with the boss¡¯s wife. The boss¡¯s wife handed over all her finances to him, and now the boss wants the money back, but the wife ims it as her dowry and asserts her right to it.¡± Omari opened his mouth to speak but hesitated and held back his words. ¡°Mr. Lara, their cases are child¡¯s ypared to what I recently took on. A 14-year-old boy was punished to stand in the yground for handing in his homeworkte. Coincidentally, he ran into a ssmate who attempted tomit suicide by jumping off a building. Unfortunately, he was hit on the head by his ssmate¡¯s fall and suffered a concussion. The suicide attempt failed, but¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Omari couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and stood up, his eyes scanning around like the king of the forest overlooking his territory, exuding an overwhelming aura. The joyful atmosphere instantly quieted down, and everyone lowered their heads, afraid to make a sound. Then, Omari¡¯s voice, filled with resentment, echoed above, as if grinding his teeth, ¡°Please pay attention to the image of ourw firm. We are an internationally renowned firm. Do you know what international means? Look at the cases you are taking on!¡± Onewyer felt a little frustrated and asked softly, ¡°Mr. Lara, what exactly constitutes an international case?¡± Omari was momentarily speechless. At that moment, anotherwyer eximed, excitedly showing her phone to everyone. ¡°Look, Mr. Foley publicly confessed his love for Miss Lawrence, Mr. Lara¡¯s goddess!¡± The romantic confession scene was ying on TikTok. Thud. The table inexplicably copsed, and Mr. Lara unintentionally stepped on the phone screen. In an instant, it shattered into a spider web. She had just used a month¡¯s sry to buy the newest iPhone. The elegant Mr. Lara stooped down gracefully, took out a white handkerchief from his pocket with a touch of cleanliness, wrapped it around the broken phone, and picked it up. With a serious and solemn tone, he exined, ¡°For example, if your phone¡¯s screen is identally damaged from a fall, and you¡¯ve had it for less than seven days, ording to the principles, you should be able to exchange it without reason. However, the store refuses, iming it as deliberate damage. This falls under idental harm. You can sue Apple for poor after-sales service, but because Apple is a foreignpany, this turns into an international case.¡± ¡°Well, does anyone still have questions?¡± Everyone immediately covered their phones, nodding uniformly, ¡°Understood!¡± Only Lawyer A burst into tears on the spot; what a painfully enlightening realization! Underground parking lot. Omari kicked his hand into his pocket, while holding a cellphone with the other hand. ¡°Book a private room for me, yes¡­ and put a red rose on the table. No onions in the food.¡± After hanging up the phone, he stopped in front of a luxury sports car. A bright red Ferrari. Actually, he didn¡¯t like this car, as it didn¡¯t match his image as an elite in the industry. But Cheyenne liked it, so Mr. Lara reluctantly epted the audacious color. Just as he was about to put away his phone, it rang. The three words disyed on the screen made Omari furrow his brow, and he decisively pressed the power button to turn it off. Opening the car door, he leaned in and sat down on the driver¡¯s seat. Casually, he threw the phone onto the passenger seat without even ncing at it. He ced hisrge hand on the steering wheel, revved the engine, and drove away. The car turned around and exited the parking space. As it approached the garage entrance, a person suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Like a fool, he dashed towards the front of Omari¡¯s car, extending his arms to block his path. When Omari realized it, the distance between the front of the car and the figure was less than a meter.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He hurriedly mmed on the brakes and brought the car to a stop. Due to inertia, it slid forward for some distance. ¡°Hiss.¡± The intense friction between the tires and the ground produced sparks, apanied by a loud screeching sound that reached Mr. Lara¡¯s ears. His mind went nk for a second. Once he calmed down and saw who was standing in front of him, the handsome and feminine face was filled with dark clouds, like a terrible stormy weather. The car door opened. Omari, full of anger, strode over and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist, holding it tightly. His strength was so great that a red fingerprint was left on her slender and fair wrist. However, she seemed to feel no pain at all, smiled at Omari, and even kicked the wheel of the car with the pointed heel of her high-heeled shoe. In a rxed tone, she giggled, ¡°Just less than five centimeters apart, so thrilling.¡± The woman appeared to be around twenty-four or twenty-five years old, dressed in a retro-style French cornflower-printed dress with a high waist and square neckline. The vibrant red color, along with its smooth and soft silk fabric, outlined her graceful and curvaceous figure. Her hair was elegantly pinned up on top of her head, adorned with a ck feathered hat. Her forehead was covered by a ckce veil, adding a touch of mystery anddylike beauty. This familiar face was none other than Elsa, the future head of the Weaver family who had a connection with Cheyenne, the chairman of the Lara Group, and the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Lara. Omari angrily let go of her hand, his voice filled with displeased sternness as he reprimanded, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Upon hearing this, the woman smiled ge ntly at him and casually replied, ¡°Naturally, I came to find my fianc¨¦-you. Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± ¡°Fianc¨¦!¡± This word made Omari furious, his veins bulging. He let out a cold snort and said, ¡°What a joke. Why would I answer?¡± Chapter 537: The Sins Committed by Elsa In order to consolidate her position in the Weaver family and sessfully be the head, Elsa seemed to have considered him her possession from a young age. From their first meeting, when she was only thirteen or fourteen years old, the young girl stood before him with a proud demeanor, making a startling announcement: ¡°So, you¡¯re my future husband? Your looks are passable, but your are bad-tempered. With such a fierce look in your eyes, you¡¯re not a obedient dog!¡± The teenager, who had just lost his mother and was brought back by his powerful father, was filled with resentment towards this new family! Why did he and his mother have to endure days of hunger and wandering outside while his so-called father lived in a luxurious mansion and drove a car with four wheels? His older brother, Hayden Lara, had everything he wanted served to him on a silver tter, with a driver ready to pick him up wherever he went. Why could Hayden sit openly in the dining room to eat, while he was forced to stand by the side and wait? Hayden received all the rewards, while he had to bear all the punishments? Moving from a dpidated alley to a magnificent luxury vi might have provided material wealth, but Omari couldn¡¯t feel any happiness. He missed the quiet life he had with his mother in that small alley. He had hoped that when he reached adulthood and went to college, he could escape from these people¡¯s constraints. However, on his very first day in the Lara family, it was announced that he had a fianc¨¦e-thedy of the Weaver family, Elsa. The next day, when he went to school, he encountered this spoiled and willful youngdy, his nominal fianc¨¦e. The thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl was undoubtedly very beautiful, with her long hair flowing and delicate features like a doll. The pampered upbringing in a wealthy family had also resulted in her perfect figure. Wearing her school uniform, she could rival those campus goddesses seen on the inte. However, this seemingly innocent ¡°goddess¡± was followed by seven or eight bodyguards, creating quite a spectacle. She surrounded another girl of the same age and physically assaulted her. She even ordered her bodyguards to strip the girl naked and took explicit photos of her. The girl was left battered and bruised, kneeling on the ground, tearfully begging for mercy.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Omari could never forget how cruel Elsa was at the age of fourteen. She made the girl crawl naked around the school yground. Her victim obviously couldn¡¯t bring herself to do such a humiliating thing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to crawl, have you seen the few men around me? Take care of them, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± she smiled wickedly, bending down and grabbing the girl¡¯s chin with her small hand, her eyes full of disgust. She looked at her as if she were a cockroach, utterly repulsed. ¡°Who told you to seduce Osvaldo? Even though¡­ I¡¯ve already gotten bored of that trash and dumped him. It¡¯s not your turn to pick him up, got it?¡± The girl cried heartbreakingly, raising her trembling hand to promise that she would break up with Osvaldo. Elsa chuckled softly, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, run ap around the yground naked; second, serve my bodyguards. Otherwise¡­ suffer the consequences!¡± The girl, tormented by shame and anger, chose the second option. Elsa locked her in the sports equipment room and allowed her bodyguards to rape the little girl. Meanwhile, she moved a chair to the door and drank the juice the bodyguards handed her, ying with her phone in boredom. Omari stood not far from the door, hearing the sounds of paining from inside, making him feel a chill. Was this truly just a fourteen-year-old girl? He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and was about to rush forward to rescue the girl when a slender figure beat him to it. It was a boy. He was wearing a white shirt with ck school pants, and sporting ck-framed sses. He must be the boy named ¡°Osvaldo.¡± Most fourteen-year-old girls like this gentle, talented type. Elsa was no exception. Osvaldo ran to the door of the sports equipment room and angrily pushed it open¡­ The naked bodyguard was getting up from the girl. Frantically putting on his clothes, fastening his belt. On the ground, the barely conscious girl was covered in bruises, fresh blood flowing from her delicate legs, quickly forming a pool of blood beneath her. She smiled faintly at the boy, slowly raising her hand¡­ Osvaldo¡¯s nose tingled, tears filled his eyes, and he walked lightly over, carefully holding the girl in his arms. She was as fragile as a porcin doll that could break at any moment. ¡°Sherlyn.¡± ¡°Brother, it hurts so much. Why did youe sote?¡± When the weak and fragmented words of the girl reached everyone¡¯s ears, Elsa stood up from her chair, shocked. ¡°You, you two are siblings? She¡¯s your sister!¡± She had thought¡­ The girl suddenly stood up, closed her eyes, and rammed her head into the treadmill. At fourteen, the girl bid farewell to the world forever. Elsa was also frightened, covering her eyes and letting the bodyguard take her away. In the equipment room, the boy named Osvaldo felt as if the world had copsed, holding the girl¡¯s body tightly, earnestly helping her put on the clothes he had taken off. He picked her up, and the bright red bloodstains left a trail of red footprints on the grass as he left. A heart-wrenching sight. ¡°Sherlyn, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I camete.¡± ¡°Sherlyn, we¡¯re going home, let¡¯s go¡­ home.¡± Later, the truth came to light, and Omari secretly sent the evidence he had collected to the boy. The evidence was conclusive, but the Weaver family in Onistead was not to be trifled with. Even with solid evidence, they couldn¡¯t make Elsa pay a price because Sherlyn hadmitted suicide. Since she had turned fourteen, she had legal capacity and her suicide was considered a self-initiated act. The bodyguards who raped her had all taken money from the Weaver family, and they insisted that the girl had seduced them into doing what they did, and they admitted their guilt. In the end, they were only sentenced to eleven years,ter reduced to seven years for ¡°excellent behavior.¡± In the end, not only did they win the case, Sherlyn¡¯s family also suffered crazy retaliation from the Weaver family. They went bankrupt and had to move out of Onistead. This incident left an indelible memory in Omari¡¯s heart. He detested the Weaver family¡¯s dominance and injustice, so he aspired to be awyer. The idea of Elsa, who was domineering and malicious, bing his fiancee was something he could not ept at all. Chapter 538: Mr. Lara Almost Strangles Elsa For most people, when engaged couples meet, it¡¯s all sweet and pleasant, but for them, it has turned into enmity, with tensions running high! Omari was always courteous and well-mannered to everyone, but when he came to her, he turned into a furious scolder. ¡°What are you doing here? Go back to your Onistead!¡± His tone was severe, showing no respect for the youngdy. Facing his unfriendly attitude, Elsa remained remarkably rxed and confident. With a sweet smile on her face, she took out a document from her bag and presented it in front of Omari. A pursuit order! It detailed Cheyenne¡¯s information, including her birth, family background, height, weight, and even where she attended elementary school. It also included a photo of Cheyenne, with a big red cross drawn on her face with a red pen. In the gentlest voice, Elsa uttered the most sinister words. ¡°See this? It was personally given to me by your old man. If you don¡¯t obedientlye back to Onistead and marry me within three days, your beloved will be hunted down globally.¡± Omari suddenly understood, and he fiercely grabbed Elsa¡¯s delicate and fair neck. His grip tightened, causing herughter toe to an abrupt halt and turn into a fit of coughing. ¡°Omari, do you dare¡­ dare to kill me? Look behind you.¡± The suffocation was unbearable, and as he exerted more and more force, Elsa¡¯s breathing became increasingly difficult. As death approached, the confident youngdy continued to smile, her words cold and mocking. Soon, amotion of footsteps sounded, and suddenly, Omari felt the air around him be heavy and oppressive, filled with a dense aura of killing intent. Swoosh¡­ He tilted his head slightly and realized that he had been surrounded by a group of bodyguards in ck suits, each with a tattoo on their faces, brandishing guns aimed at him. They were the exclusive bodyguards of the Weaver family. There were about ten of them, all strong and powerful, holding guns and pointing them at him. If he indeed strangled the malicious woman Elsa, he would not be able to survive the storm of bullets. This was the source of Elsa¡¯s confidence. She continued to mock, shifting her gaze to Omari¡¯s hand. It was evident that he was genuinely angry; the veins on his bronzed skin were bulging, and his blood vessels seemed to be swelling. ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue exerting force? Do you have the guts to strangle me? As long as I¡¯m not dead, you will always be my man, at my mercy. Haha!¡± ¡°Madwoman! You should really see a psychiatrist, you crazy woman!¡± Omari had encountered plenty of pathological madness in his line of work, but Elsa¡¯s current state was no different from those crazed individuals. ¡°Release our youngdy!¡± The head bodyguard¡¯s voice rang out loudly, warning Omari. The guns in their hands were not for ying around; their magazines were filled with bullets. One shot was enough to take Omari¡¯s life. In the face of the threat, Omari straightened his back and met their re without submission, his red lips curving into a cold smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill this disgusting woman first?¡± As he spoke, he exerted more force with his hand.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, a familiar and aged voice pierced into Omari¡¯s ears. ¡°Stop! Omari, you little beast!¡± He turned in disbelief to see a ck figure urgently hurrying from the garage door, an older man leaning on a cane, trembling with each step. The man was so enraged that he rushed to Omari and pped him across the face. The sound of a loud p echoed in the spacious underground garage, creating an eerie and distant atmosphere. His slender gold-rimmed sses fell to the ground, while his face instantly bore a bright red palm print. With his dark, determined gaze contrasting his pitch-ck eyes, he stared rebelliously at the middle-aged man in front of him. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Father.¡± This year, Leon, Omari¡¯s father, had already turned sixty. He had dedicated his entire life to serving the Lara family, working diligently and meticulously. He feared making a wrong decision or taking a misstep that would damage the century-old foundation and prestige of the Lara family. Therefore, in his lifetime, he would never allow the Lara family to be left behind. Over a year ago, he had been given a critical illness diagnosis by the doctor and was advised to take good care of himself if he wanted to live a few more years. But how could he rx when his young son was wandering alone outside while alsoboring to deal with the Weaver family? His condition worsened significantly. Omari was beaten, and Elsa watched with relish, even whistling in schadenfreude. ¡°Mr. Lara, please go easy. If you cripple or disfigure him, won¡¯t it be my Weaver family¡¯s money spent on treating him?¡± As she finished her words, Omari red at her fiercely and replied with impatience, ¡°Shut up.¡± Leon also felt somewhat embarrassed. This future daughter-inw was indeed immature. It wasn¡¯t right to point a gun at her own husband, but as a father, it was his duty to teach his son a lesson. Her meddling involvement was somewhatcking in propriety, considering she wasn¡¯t even officially married to his son. However, given her strong background, Leon had no choice but to arrange such an arrogant youngdy for his son. Nevertheless, it was the Lara family¡¯s fault in the first ce for the elopement mess, and as an elder, he should show magnanimity. Leon didn¡¯t dwell on her earlier rudeness but instead wore a loving smile, praising her, ¡°Look carefully, boy! Elsa cares about you so much. Despite how you treat her, she still stands by your side.¡± Receiving praise, Elsa continued to push the boundaries, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lara, for understanding. I don¡¯t me Omari at all. I just happen to like him and no one else.¡± Her words had just fallen when Omari, with a dark expression, mimicked exaggerated vomiting. ¡°Like me? Bleh; A woman as venomous and treacherous as you, with a heart full of evil deeds. I don¡¯t believe you can like anyone. In fact, you¡¯re only selfish!¡± Elsa had been promiscuous over the years, seducing many actors, some of whom were still university students. She even didn¡¯t spare the bodyguards around her. Her private life was as filthy as a sewer, and yet she had the audacity to im she liked him. It was truly nauseating. This response didn¡¯t sit well with Elsa, and her smile turned cold. Leon coughed forcefully; his lungs felt like they were about toe out. He was reminding Omari-don¡¯t go too far! He should at least leave some dignity for the girl. Chapter 539: Mr. Lara’s Three Conditions If it were an ordinary person, they would have been killed by Elsa a long time ago for treating her this way. But Elsa, for some unknown reason, became more determined to have Omari the more he looked down on her. Omari didn¡¯t believe that Elsa truly loved him; she was just used to being surrounded by people who ttered and obeyed her, and no one dared to oppose hermands. Suddenly, someone who didn¡¯t like her emerged, and this novelty and desire for conquest gave her a sense of hunting pleasure. Omari felt like a prey being toyed with, unable to escape no matter how hard he tried. It had been ten years since they got engaged at the age of fourteen. During these years, whenever any opposite-sex creature appeared around him, Elsa would secretly teach them a lesson, and they would disappear forever. Even the private tutors who taught Omari couldn¡¯t be females. Her suffocating control and dominance almost drove Omari insane. He had repeatedly expressed to his father, Leon, that he wouldn¡¯t marry Elsa. However, Leon strongly rejected his request. If the Lara family didn¡¯t form an alliance with the Weaver family, they would undoubtedly be the lowest in the ranks of the Akloit elite. As long as the Lara family blood flowed through him, he belonged to the Lara family and had the obligation to sacrifice himself for the development of the family. Look at his older brother, Hayden, who was flourishing. He was the young head of the Lara family, and he still had toply with the arrangement to marry Miss Emily. The only way to escape Elsa was to leave the Lara family and establish his own path. Omari put in ten times the effort as others and finally escaped from the Lara family. Even so, Elsa didn¡¯t let him go. Thest time he was forced to return to Onistead was because Elsa once again demanded a quick wedding date from the Lara family. The Lara family deceived Omari into returning to Onistead by fabricating a lie about Leon¡¯s deteriorating health, whichnded him in the ICU. As soon as he got off the ne, Hayden, apanied by a group of bodyguards, detained him and took him directly to the banquet. The text message imed that his critically ill father, Leon, was standing under the spotlight in a suit, looking lively, and happily announced his wedding date with Elsa. It was set for the third of September, an auspicious day. During this period, the Lara family kept Omari under house arrest, installing an electronic shackle on his hand. As soon as he took a step out of the room, several bodyguards woulde running. Omari endured boredom and pain for nearly half a month until the day of the third of September, when the servants brought him new clothes for the wedding. He pretended to cooperate but took the opportunity when the drivers were not paying attention. He knocked out the driver, got in the car, and drove to the outskirts, where he met with his prearranged secretary. They boarded a helicopter and left. The marriage between the Weaver and Lara families was grand and received significant attention from the public. Even the President personally attended and would act as the officiant for the wedding. Everything was ready, except for the groom. Turned out the groom ran away! The President, with great enthusiasm to officiate the wedding, was furious and left the scene. Elsa, even though wearing a wedding dress worth billions, became theughingstock of the entire Akloit. The Weaver family was furious and directly pointed their usations at the Lara family, demanding an exnation. Otherwise, all cooperation between the two families would face the risk of contract cancetion. After all, the cooperation between these top-level conglomerates is mutually beneficial. The coboration between the two families hassted for about ten years, with business operations ranging from real estate, finance, manufacturing, and their own hotels. The involvement of funds had reached a staggering $40 billion. Therefore, the Lara family was now in a state of urgency, desperately wanting to find Omari. He knew that returning to Akloit at that moment was an unwise choice. When he had escaped from Onistead, his assistant had persuaded him to leave the country directly. To find a hidden ce to reside and wait for the situation to calm down. Elsa had already turned twenty-four, and if she hadn¡¯t given birth to a daughter before turning twenty-five, the Weaver family would have chosen another heir to rece her position. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He didn¡¯t believe Elsa would willingly relinquish her position and wait helplessly. As long as she shifted her focus, it would be fine. However, just as he had decided to go to Singapore, Omari received a mysterious message- Cheyenne was in danger. Return quickly. Without thinking twice, he had immediately contacted Iker and swiftly reached out to hiswork of connections. Themander of the Water Army happened to be one of his friends, so he had sought help from the naval department to search for Cheyenne¡¯s whereabouts using maritime patrol aircraft. Seeing her return safely, the tight string in Omari¡¯s heart had finally loosened slightly. Originally, he had nned to deceive Cheyenne into leaving the country once her health had recovered a bit.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But before he could set his n in motion, Kelvin and Iker, those unscrupulous rascals, had taken the initiative. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that the one obstructing his pursuit of happiness wasn¡¯t someone else but his own father. Leon had admitted on the spot that he had issued the order to kill Cheyenne. Omari had taken a deep breath, gracefully bent down, and picked up the sses from the ground. Reluctantly, he had put them back on, then lowered his head to adjust his suit, smoothing out the fine lines and once again disying a gentle and refined demeanor. The only w was the palm print on his handsome and fair face. He had looked calmly at the two of them and had spoken in a cold and emotionless voice, ¡°If you want me to go back with you, I have three conditions.¡± ¡°What conditions? Tell us,¡± Elsa had said, with one hand touching her exquisitely perfect chin, appearing eager to hear what his conditions were. ¡°First, give me onest day of freedom. During this time, you can¡¯t send anyone to follow me.¡± Leon had disagreed, his lips twitching slightly. ¡°What if you run away again?¡± ¡°I promise you!¡± Elsa had immediately agreed. Because she had had enough confidence that Omari wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from under her watchful eyes. Chapter 540: Get Lost She agreed to it, which also surprised Omari. He continued by extending a second slender finger, parting his crimson lips as he said, ¡°Second condition, you have to retract this bounty on her!¡± Upon hearing this, Leon stomped his feet in anger and cursed in his heart, ¡°Omari, you fool!¡± Given such a prime opportunity, he didn¡¯t know how to ask the Weaver family to restrain their economic pressure but instead used it to exchange for a seemingly insignificant woman. This spendthrift son, he couldn¡¯t possibly be Leon¡¯s offspring. If not for the paternity test done earlier proving his parentage, he would definitely have doubted the meaning of life. Secondly, Elsa also agreed. ¡°I promise you, Cheyenne is not worth my attention.¡± To be honest, she thought that Leon spending two billion to have Cheyenne killed waspletely unnecessary. ¡°What¡¯s the third condition?¡± Omari folded his arms and coldly said, ¡°The third condition, stay away from me, because seeing you annoys the hell out of me!¡± ¡°Mutual feelings!¡± ¡°If you also dislike me, then why force me to marry you? How desperate are you to not be able to get married otherwise?¡± Truly awyer, he couldn¡¯t resort to physical fights, but his verbal skills were just as cutting. Every word, every sentence he uttered, while not profane, was highly insulting. Elsa¡¯s bodyguards once again raised their guns, but she stopped them and cleverly threw a seductive look at him. ¡°You, the delicate bookworm, are self-absorbed. People lining up to pursue this youngdy are queuing all the way to foreign countries. You¡¯re simply not my type. As for why I¡¯m forcing you, it¡¯s because I-am willing to!¡± ¡°You bloody well are insane!¡± Omari was so enraged that he almost wanted to strike her. If not for her bodyguards present, he would have surely killed this despicable woman and disposed of her body in the wilderness. Based on his years of experience, it was simple to find loopholes in thew and walk away unscathed. She simply enjoyed seeing Omari¡¯s desperation and frustration. How intriguing. With that, she picked up the treaty and gracefully tore it into pieces, scattering them like snowkes in the air, creating a picturesque scene. Every word of this conversationnded in Leon¡¯s ears without missing a beat, and he shook his head repeatedly, sighing softly without leaving a trace. Suddenly, he felt somewhat sympathetic towards his son. After all, everyone has their own helplessness in this world, don¡¯t they? In any case, the Weaver family¡¯s lifespan isn¡¯t long. Endure, as long as he can oust the current daughter-inw, he can then consider marrying Miss Lawrence. The night was illuminated by neon lights, bringing a ssh of color to the dark sky. Fantasy Bar, one of the most distinctive bars in Akloit. It was also a favorite entertainment spot for young people, where the music never stopped and the dance floor was always lively. At this moment, the middle of the dance floor was pulsating with thetest popr music, and men and women who had been drinking were engaged in intimate dancing. Even though they were strangers, their emotions ran high, leading to passionate kisses. Onlookers cheered for the young men and women, apuding continuously. Not far from the dance floor was the bar area, where the mixologists were busy crafting drinks. This should have been the quietest corner of the bar, but at the moment, it was packed with people and there was no room to move. Women in the bar crowded around, screaming as they took out their phones and snapped pictures of the man behind the bar. He looked to be about twenty-five or twenty-six, standing at six feet three inches tall. He was wearing only a white shirt with the top two buttons undone, revealing a glimpse of his solid, bronzed skin. His muscles were well-defined, his lines smooth. He rolled up his sleeves, exposing his strong forearms, which swayed gracefully with his movements. Rattling sounds echoed as the ice cubes shook in the silver-white ss, and he wordlessly performed a fancy bartending routine. As he lifted the ss skillfully, the transparent liquid inside transformed into a kaleidoscope of colors under the ambient lights before he effortlessly caught it in his right hand, without spilling a drop. Swiftly, he picked up a ss on the table with one hand behind his back, effortlessly catching the drink without even looking. Then, reaching for a bottle of French brandy on the bar, he poured it slowly into the cocktail, adding lemon juice. And just like that, a Frozen Emperor Orchid was born. The whole time, his expression remained unyielding, but his wlessly chiseled features, with a sharp, lofty nose. The part exposed to the light was stunning, and the shifting light highlighted his captivating eyes and brows. Yet the other half remained shrouded in darkness, concealing his gaze. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s the refined type I adore.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so skilled! His bartending moves look so practiced and the color of the cocktail is gorgeous. I really want to taste it.¡± ¡°Is he a bartender? I really want to have a drink with him.¡± ¡°So handsome! So handsome! Even more charismatic than my idol Chen at home. It¡¯s like¡­ he¡¯s so alluring and sexy, but his eyes are so cold.¡± Amidst the mor of the earthly desires, Omari exuded an air of mncholic destion from head to toe. The brooding artistic beauty was particrly adept at stirring a woman¡¯s sympathy, thus causing her to fall for him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A particrly striking female inte celebrity, with an exquisite figure, strutted over to Omari in high heels, crossing her legs as she perched on a high stool. Her short skirt just barely covered her backside, and the way she sat on the stool was captivating. She confidently looked up at Omari with a shallow smile and raised her ss to him. ¡°Handsome, would you be so kind as to have a drink with me?¡± Omari unhesitatingly lifted his ss and downed it in one gulp, not even bothering to look at her directly. His cold and indifferent voice replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have that privilege. Get lost!¡± If she had any sense, she would leave now. But this female inte celebrity had made a bet with her little cuties in her livestream that she could win over this high-quality man, so how could she leave easily? Summoning her courage, she reached out her fair-skinned hand and grabbed Omari¡¯s arm. In a gentle voice, she coaxed, ¡°Oh, handsome, why are you so aloof? It¡¯s just a drink. You¡¯re really not giving me any face!¡± As she spoke, Omari finally raised his head. Seeing him up close had left the woman dazzled, and she gawked at him dumbfounded, unable to stop herself from being infatuated. ¡°Did you inject hyaluronic acid into your brain and mutate from a person into a bald dog? Touch me again, and you¡¯ll be doomed. Get lost!¡± With his final words, the thundering rage was palpable. Chapter 541: Why Does She Fall for You? Most of the men present are standing up for the female celebrity, wondering if Omari has a screw loose. Isn¡¯t it enjoyable when a beautiful woman throws herself at you? Yet, he actually insults her. As for the women, they have two different attitudes. Those who are scheming to seduce Omari are now expressing fear. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t foolishly approach him earlier. The other group of women is reveling in schadenfreude, mocking, ¡°This is embarrassing for us women. Does he really think he¡¯s some kind of heartthrob?¡± ¡°Exactly! This is too funny. Does he really believe he¡¯s a fan-favorite female inte celebrity? Has he forgotten that someone gave him a face?¡± ¡°He¡¯s aloof, that¡¯s for sure. I like it, haha¡­¡± ¡°Liking it won¡¯t do any good. We can¡¯t afford to provoke this kind of man.¡± Omari remains oblivious, drinking the cocktails he prepared himself, one after another, as if he¡¯s immune to getting drunk. The mix of asceticism and sophistication blend perfectly in him, like a mysterious mist that makes people can¡¯t help but explore. However, one by one, the girls trying to strike up a conversation are being turned away by his cold expression. The night growste, and people in the middle of the dance floor gradually leave, going from being shoulder-to-shoulder to groups of three or five, until finally, the ce bes sparsely popted. Only the man sitting alone behind the bar,pletely drunk, remained. His face was flushed, his sses long gone somewhere, and his charming eyes, tinged with a faint smile, shimmer with a glimmer of excitement. Outside the window, Venus hung on the bright blue sky, streetlights turn off, and diligent workers had begun a new day ofbor. The night of revelry at the bar wasing to an end; it was time to close. Two bartenders approach, bending their waist slightly, and softly say to Omari, ¡°Mr. Lara, we are closing now. Please leave, and we wee you toe again.¡± Omari ces one hand on the bar counter, slowly lifts his head, his intoxicated eyes fixed on the two individuals before him. Suddenly, he smiles, his voice husky yet gentle. ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± With that smile, it surpasses the brilliance of any blooming flower. How could there be a man in this world who smiles so adorably and captivates people? ¡°Mr. Lara, I¡¯m a server.¡± Taking a closer look, the person before him is no longer Cheyenne but two young men. Omari suddenly bes angry, pouting his lips, and pushes the two away. ¡°Who wants to look at you two smelly guys? I want to see Cheyenne, Cheyenne¡­¡± The two have no idea who ¡°Cheyenne¡± is, but if Mr. Lara doesn¡¯t leave, they can¡¯t go off duty. Their faces contorted in sorrow, almost kneeling before Mr. Lara, ¡°Mr. Lara, please, we beg you. Please leave, and if you want to drink, you can do it at home.¡± ¡°Drink at home?¡± The intoxicated man¡¯s eyes light up as he suddenly realizes it¡¯s a good idea. Unsteadily, he stands up from behind the bar counter. As if ready to leave. ¡°Mr. Lara, wait. You haven¡¯t paid the bill yet. Your total consumption is 89, 376.¡± One of the servers ces the bill in front of Omari, but he doesn¡¯t even nce at it. Instead, he takes out a bank card from his pocket and hands it to the server. Holding the card, Omari spoke earnestly, ¡°Take¡­ take it. Let me ask you a question, and if you answer it well, I¡¯ll give you this card as a gift.¡± The waiter, who had been busy at work, suddenly perked up and straightened his posture, casting a hopeful nce at his coworker. ¡°Mr. Lara, you called.¡± ¡°Do you have a girlfriend? How did you manage to win her over?¡± The waiter nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I confessed to her after getting drunk once. The next day, I had forgotten all about it, but she came to my door, cooked for me, bought hangover soup, and even begged me not to change my mind.¡± Hmm¡­ Was that really true or just a made-up story? Omari squinted his eyes and appraised him with a curious shake of his head, looking incredulous. ¡°You look like so so. Why on earth would she be attracted to you?¡± The waiter remained silent, feeling hurt. However, he did give Omari a good idea-calling! They say drunk words are sober thoughts, so if he called Cheyenne now and confessed, even if it didn¡¯t work out, he could use being drunk as an excuse the next day to avoid embarrassment. So, without caring about his image, he found a step and confidently sat on it, dialing Cheyenne¡¯s number. The Lawrence Vi, second-floor bedroom. The ckout curtains blocked out the outside light, rendering the room pitch dark. Suddenly, a sweet yet mournful ringtone pierced the silence of the night, sounding even louder due to the quiet surroundings. A ck little head peeked out from under the covers, its owner closing her eyes and feeling around the bedside in the dimness. The hand was luminously white in the darkness.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Cheyenne was extremely sleepy, not even bothering to lift her eyelids, quickly analyzing the source of the sound. Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Lara. ¡°Is something the matter? It¡¯s not even dawn, and you¡¯re still awake. Are you waiting to drop dead?¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I like you.¡± Her response was four rming words, and Cheyenne was fully awake, staring into the ck space in front of her. Fortunately, his inebriation was evident in his voice. Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched as she self-consoled, hoping he wasn¡¯t ying some childish truth-or-dare game. ¡°Mr. Lara, if this is a prank, let¡¯s leave it at that. I only see you as a friend. Alright, go to bed if you¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡± Omari hurriedly spoke, fearing she would hang up, delivering a fervent confession. His voice sounded hoarse and not very convincing. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, listen to me. Let¡¯s run away. How about not going to Onistead? I¡¯ll take you to Singapore, Thand, Vietnam¡­ I really like you, I¡¯ve liked you for many years.¡± ¡°What nonsense, all those flowers andndscapes pale inparison to the smile in your eyes.¡± She heard it all. Guilt flooded her heart, and she softened. ¡°Mr. Lara, I¡¯m sorry. I have to go to Onistead, not just for any other reason, but because my grandfather may be there.¡± Under normal circumstances, the gentlemanly him would certainly have obeyed her wishes, but this time, Omari wanted to be willful. In his heart, he set a stake for a lifetime gamble. ¡°But Onistead is a dangerous ce. Going there, you¡¯ll definitely be in danger.¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­ please, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Come abroad with me. I have less than two hours now. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the airport. Until eight o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Why the rush? What had happened to make him like this? Cheyenne opened her mouth in surprise, about to tell Omari that she wouldn¡¯t go with him. The call ended. Beep beep beep¡­ Chapter 542: I’ll Be Waiting for You at the Airport The bedroom was still dimly lit, and Cheyenne couldn¡¯t sleep after answering the phone call. She got up, threw on some clothes, and walked over to the window. Swish. Pulling back the curtains, she let the cold morning light from outside shine in. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, she kept thinking about Omari¡¯s words just now. ¡°Before eight o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± What had happened to him? Why did he suddenly get drunk and want to go abroad? This wasn¡¯t like the Omari she knew. Cheyenne licked her rosy lips and pondered for several minutes. Finally, she lit up her phone screen and quickly found Kelvin¡¯s phone number. Dialing. Kelvin had a habit of early morning exercise, usually out jogging by six o¡¯clock. However, upon receiving her call, the man in the midst of his workout suddenly stopped. Narrow, deep-set eyes lit up with a hint of surprise, tightly pursed lips curved upward. A suppressed smile lingered at the corner of his mouth. His usually indifferent voice softened several degrees without him even realizing it. ¡°Good evening, Cheyenne. Is something wrong? Did you¡­¡± Had she changed her mind and was willing to ept his ring? Yesterday, he and his assistant Chris had spent a lot of effort draining the fountain pool to find the ring. Upon returning, he was angry and wanted to convince himself to give up, to stop thinking about Cheyenne. He had spent a sleepless night, his mind filled with thoughts of Cheyenne¡¯s appearance and demeanor. He even dreamed of the bold and daring girl he had seen in his youth. Ripples of heartache and regret washed over him. Since he couldn¡¯t sleep, he decided to get up and exercise. From three in the morning to now six, he had run for three hours, hoping to exhaust his body so that he wouldn¡¯t be distracted by thoughts of Cheyenne. Who would have expected that the mind was such a mysterious thing? The more you tried to suppress it, the more it ran out of control. Just as he thought about what Cheyenne was doing, she called. ¡°Good evening, Cheyenne. You finally decided to contact me.¡± She had no idea how long he had waited for this call. Cheyenne directly expressed her purpose, shattering all his beautiful expectations. ¡°Kelvin, I need you to find out what¡¯s been going on with Omari recently, why he suddenly wants to leave the country. I don¡¯t care about the cost.¡± She had called him because of another man. In an instant, Kelvin deeply felt the pain, as Cheyenne once again tore open his wounds and poured salt on them. He forced a bitter smile, thinking that no matter how much it hurt, as long as it was something she needed him to do, even if it meant his death, he would do it. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want your money. Cheyenne, between you and me, we¡¯ve never needed to keep ounts so clear.¡± Even in the past, Kelvin had never mistreated her materially. With a clenched fist, Cheyenne silently hung up the phone. On the other end of the screen, Kelvin still looked as happy as if he had just made a major business deal. In his heart, he found sce in the fact that, after the incident, Cheyenne had turned to him first. It indicated that he was beginning to leave a mark on her heart. Amidst his slumber, Chris suddenly received a call from the CEO, ¡°Contact the Executioner and help me find someone.¡± Hearing the words ¡°Executioner,¡± Chris immediately got up, dressed, and had an extremely serious expression. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kelvin lived up to his reputation. He acted quickly,pleting a task that might have taken others several days in less than an hour. He quickly sent the information to Cheyenne¡¯s email. It turned out that Omari¡¯s father, Leon, had personallye to Akloit. The reason why Omari suddenly left Onistead and appeared in Akloit was because he had run away from his wedding! The Weaver family was ashamed and used their powerful means to suppress the news. When Kelvin learned this, he couldn¡¯t believe that Omari would go to such lengths and offend the entire Weaver family just for Cheyenne¡¯s sake. It seemed that Omari was truly a formidable rival. The Lawrence Vi. After thinking for a long time, Cheyenne realized that Omari might be under threat. Out of loyalty to her friend, she knew she had to talk to him and minimize the damage. At the same time, if he was indeed being threatened, she wanted to help him. There was still an hour until eight o¡¯clock, and it would only take forty minutes to get to the airport from home. Cheyenne was about to leave when her phone rang. The caller ID disyed an unfamiliar number. She hesitated, nced outside the window, and ultimately decided to answer it. ¡°Who is this?¡± A low, hoarse cough came from the other end of the phone. The voice sounded old and weak, indicating that the person on the other end was probably in their seventies or eighties. Cheyenne listened quietly to his cough, waiting for over a minute. The man continued to ask, ¡°Cheyenne, Miss Lawrence, right?¡± How did he know her name? She didn¡¯t recognize the number or the voice. ¡°Who are you!¡± The man chuckled in a strange and stern manner, and said with a peculiar tone, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I am Leon.¡± Leon. He was Mr. Lara¡¯s father!!! Cheyenne held the phone and suddenly felt at a loss. After several seconds, she calmed down from the shock. ¡°Mr. Lara, may I ask what you need from me?¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I hope, oh no, let me beg you, to stay away from my son.¡± At that moment, Cheyenne felt a bit puzzled. She and Omari were just friends. ¡°Mr. Lara, I think you have misunderstood something. Mr. Lara and I are just friends.¡± Leon¡¯s voice turned even colder, with a hint of warning in his words. ¡°That would be for the best. But Miss Lawrence, Omari is engaged. His fianc¨¦e¡¯s family holds immense power, far beyond what your small household canpare to.¡± ¡°If you truly are his friend, shouldn¡¯t you distance yourself from him for the sake of his well-being?¡± The sarcasm and condescension in his words made Cheyenne extremely ufortable. Yes, the Weaver family was incredibly wealthy, and the Lawrence family was just an ordinary family. But so what! That didn¡¯t mean she wanted topete with Elsa or Zhang Xiaojie, nor had she ever had such thoughts. ¡°Mr. Lara, whether it is Miss Weaver or Jenna, it has nothing to do with me. Mr. Lara and I are impossible, so you can put your worries aside.¡± ¡°At the same time, I want to remind you, Mr. Lara, are you truly happy? You clearly know that he doesn¡¯t like Miss Weaver, as evidenced by his willingness to run away from the wedding.¡± Two people like that, how could they be happy after getting married? Chapter 543: Waiting Turns Out to Be Torturing Her kind words only earned Cheyenne a wave of mockery from Leon. ¡°Young girls are naive. In influential families like ours, interestse before everything else.¡± ¡°What does it matter if Omari doesn¡¯t like her? What does it matter if he does? As long as Miss Weaver doesn¡¯t call off the wedding, Omari must marry her.¡± ¡°Emotions, for wealthy people like us, are dispensable.¡± One who achieved great things could not waver in their personal affairs, hesitating and being indecisive. Cheyenne retorted without giving him any respect, her words dripping with disdain. She asked, ¡°Does that include you, Mr. Lara? You abandoned Mr. Lara¡¯s mother¡­ Have you ever regretted it?¡± Listening to her using her own past to provoke him, Leon became agitated. Unintentionally, an image of a radiant smiling face came to his mind. She gazed at him, her eyes tender, and called him ¡°Leon¡± in a sweet voice. In an instant, the dim and outdated rented room transformed, and on a worn-out tabley a cracked, dark pottery jar. The person he loved mosty silently inside, never to be seen or heard again. Had he ever regretted it? Leon didn¡¯t know. When he heard she passed away due to illness, his world seemed to copse. He always felt like something was missing by his side. But how heartless she was, not even appearing in his dream in the many years since her death. With the passage of time, Leon almost forgot what she looked like, only her name engraved deep in his memory. Every time he remembered, his heart ached. He felt like a hedgehog suddenly stripped of its spines, wanting to hide back within his own shell. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Miss Lawrence. Just remember, don¡¯t bother Omari anymore.¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you? Just because you¡¯re an old man? You say what you want, and I¡¯ll do what I want. As long as I have a clear conscience.¡± Leon was so angry that he hung up the phone in a rush. This young girl was truly arrogant and disgusting! ¨C Akloit Airport, Terminal 1. Although it was early morning, the hall was already filled with people. There were young couples reluctant to part, families of three warmly advising each other, and elderly people with gray hair supporting each other. Sitting on a cold metal chair was a handsome young man. His white shirt was wrinkled and clung to his body, and he had long since forgotten where he left his suit jacket when he left. A breeze blew in through the window, brushing against his short hair. His bloodshot charming eyes, different from the rest, stood out. Even in disarray, he looked stunning. He was gazing at an elderly couple with gray hair. When the olddy affectionately scolded and lightly hit her husband¡¯s shoulder, thetter pretended to be angry and snatched her cane from her hands. But when he saw her husband walking unsteadily, swaying, she quickly reached out and supported him, restoring the cane to his grip. Omari felt a deep envy in his heart. In this world, there were countless couples in love, but how many could stay together until old age like this? Before his mother passed away, she told him that she hoped he would live an ordinary life and find a girl who truly loved him with whom he could spend the years she would be absent for. Omari had grown up and found that girl he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know if that girl was willing to live an ordinary, normal life with him. He looked down at his phone on his knee and lightly tapped it. The screen lit up.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The disyed time showed 7:30 a. m. He had half an hour left before boarding. Cheyenne, you have toe. I will wait for you¡­ Seeing time slipping away, Omari had never felt so anxious and uneasy before. He wished time would slow down, even just a little bit. Omari, who had not slept all night, still felt the lingering effects of alcohol. His head throbbed with a dizzying pain, and his limbs felt weakened as if drained of all strength, exhausted and powerless. His heavy eyelids stubbornly drooped, and he intended to wait for Cheyenne¡¯s arrival. But eventually, he found himself sleeping with one hand propping up his cheek, his head resting on the seat. The waiting lounge was quiet, the morning calm, so silent that not even the dogs in passengers¡¯ hands bothered to bark. Unbeknownst to him, time silently passed by, uncaring for anyone. Omari was startled awake by the announcement from the airport¡¯s front desk. A sweet and unusual voice echoed through the air, like a sudden p of thunder, fully awakening him. ¡°Attention, passengers of flight F33086 traveling to Singapore from Akloit Airport. The flight is about to depart. Please proceed to obtain your boarding pass and board the ne in an orderly manner.¡± People in the waiting area had started moving. Omari, like a serene old monk, remained seated in his own spot, his eyes fixed on the ss doors before him. The crowd surged,ing and going. But the person he wanted to see was nowhere in sight. There were less than fifteen minutes left until the ne took off. Cheyenne¡­ Omari¡¯s mind was in turmoil, experiencing a feeling he had never felt in his almost thirty years of life. He was starting to understand why his mother would rather die than have any contact with his father again. Because in this endless waiting and repeated disappointment, she had exhausted all her patience, her body gradually growing cold, her heart numb. Three minutes left. Two minutes! Countdown to one minute¡­ He stared desperately at the ss doors, silently counting down from ¡°60¡± in his heart. Until that long minute slipped away, and she did not appear. Omari let out a self-deprecating smile. Laughing loudly, he stood up from his seat, drawing the attention of many people. Ignoring the mocking gazes from the crowd, he confidently stood up from his seat and took two long strides with his slender legs. He walked towards the airport¡¯s main entrance, tearing the two ne tickets in his hand and tossing them urately into the trash bin. This bold scene left everyone stunned. Meanwhile, the handsome young man had already turned around, leaving with his suit in hand. Just as he left, a blue taxi pulled up by the airport¡¯s main entrance, and Cheyenne stepped out of it. Kelvin followed closely behind, paying the driver. ¡°Cheyenne, wait for me.¡± He casually handed a hundred-dor bill to the driver, not even waiting for his change, and quickly got out of the car to catch up. The waiting lounge was filled with people, and Cheyenne anxiously scanned the area, unable to find Omari¡¯s figure. At that moment, the broadcast emitted a pleasant voice of a flight attendant. ¡°Attention, passengers of flight F33086 traveling to Singapore from Akloit Airport. The flight has already departed. We wish you a pleasant journey.¡± She waste. Mr. Lara¡­ had left! Chapter 544: Exchanging a Coat for Ice Cream Cheyenne stood alone in the crowd, her deste look catching Kelvin¡¯s eyes, stirring mixed emotions in his heart. Does she really care that much about Omari? Kelvin stepped forward, taking an absolute stance as he stood next to her and unexpectedly reached out to hold Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder. In a deep, maic voice that resonated above her head, he said, ¡°Cheyenne, let¡¯s go. Mr. Lara may have already left.¡± Cheyenne remained silent, seemingly oblivious to his words, and motionless. Suddenly, a gust of southern wind blew in from outside, carrying with it a fluttering piece of paper that seemed toe out of nowhere. It captured her attention. The wind stopped. The piece of papernded beside Cheyenne¡¯s shoe, and as she looked down, she noticed her name written under the passenger section. Could this be the ne ticket Omari purchased for her? A tinge of guilt emerged in her heart; she should at least call and exin to Omari. He had waited for her here for two hours and finally tore up the ticket and left alone. Would he hate her? Cheyenne squinted her almond-shaped eyes, biting her red lip, unsure whether she should continue waiting here or leave, when a surprised voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± She turned in astonishment.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He stood in the backlight, the dazzling lights in the lobby and the sunlight outside ovepping, casting a ring, silvery light on the man. For a moment, his face was unclear. What came into view was a slender and tall figure, wearing a wrinkled white shirt and his hair in disarray, like a puppy with ruffled fur. But it was his charming, bright eyes, shining like stars, that couldn¡¯t be hidden even in such strong light. It was undeniably Omari. He held an ice cream in his hand and walked step by step toward Cheyenne, revealing a silly smile that showcased hisrge, white teeth. How did such a well-bredwyer end up looking like a character from aedy movie? Cheyenne sniffled and suddenlyughed, softly asking him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± ¡°Dead battery.¡± ¡°Where are your sses?¡± ¡°identally dropped and stepped on by someone.¡± ¡°What about your coat?¡± ¡°Traded for ice cream.¡± He had exchanged a high-priced suit jacket for a cheap ice cream. He sure knows how to do business! Cheyenne didn¡¯t know what to make of it, looking at his pitifully disheveled appearance, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to scold him for being silly. The next moment, he reached out hisrge hand and handed the hard-earned ice cream to Cheyenne. Like a pure-hearted young man of seventeen or eighteen, with a blush on his pale face, he hung his head down, and his long, thickshes cast a dark curve under his eyelids. ¡°For you.¡± With aplex expression, Cheyenne looked at the ice cream he handed to her, licked her dry lips, hesitated for a second, then took it. She took a big bite, feeling the cool sweetness of the ice cream between her teeth and lips, and she smiled with her eyes squinting. Her almond eyes suddenly resembled a curved autumn moon. Omari watched her eat and felt sweeter than if he had eaten it himself. He was feeling extremely down just now, suddenly recalling the words she had once said to him. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling down, have something sweet to eat, because food can soothe the wounded soul.¡± Cheyenne would always have ice cream or a small cake whenever she was feeling down. As long as she ate enough, she wouldn¡¯t stay angry anymore. In the airport lobby, the peculiar yet sweet sight of these two guys and a girl made numerous passersby stop in their tracks. Immediately, the words ¡°love triangle¡± popped into their minds. The girl seemed to be closer to the guy in the white shirt, but the domineering man in the ck suit standing beside them appeared to be quite jealous. The sharp and chilling gaze shot towards Omari as if he made any further move, he guaranteed that he would rush over and beat him to a pulp. Omari naturally knew that someone next to him was watching him like a surveince camera. Goodness, those two eyes practically had ¡°on guard¡± written all over them. Howughable! Who made Kelvin hinder him from being with Cheyenne? Cheyenne, while eating her ice cream, wasn¡¯t feeling calm. Lifting her fair chin, she looked at Omari with a serious expression. ¡°Omari, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Not going.¡± Omari ced his hand behind his back, a faint smile spreading across his face as he responded to her question. Initially, he wanted to go abroad to avoid getting married and spend ordinary, happy days with Cheyenne. But now, he understood. Did Elsa really want to marry him that badly? Alright, he would grant her wish! As for the Weaver family, so what? Omari officially dered war starting today. Therefore, he would return to Onistead. The deadline of one day had arrived, and Omari bid farewell to Cheyenne at the airport. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m going back now, I¡¯m returning to Onistead today.¡± He simply smiled and didn¡¯t mention Elsa and the Weaver family. Cheyenne, who was prepared to say something, suddenly didn¡¯t know how to start. The words were on the tip of her tongue, but when she wanted to speak, it turned into a brief farewell. ¡°Mr. Lara, take care.¡± Omari nodded and turned around, confidently getting into a taxi and leaving. No one knew that at the moment he closed the car door, he buried his head in his knees in pain. Tears silently rolled down from his eyes and moistened his white shirt in front. The color on that small wet spot was slightly darker than its surroundings. Only ten minutes. He only missed it by ten minutes. Watching the taxi growing further and further away, Cheyenne felt a wave of uneasiness in her heart. There was a sense of impending doom, as if a storm was about toe. Her delicate face was tense, and she hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, her expression serious. Her gaze tightly followed the direction Omari left in, until the car gradually disappeared into a small ck dot in her line of sight. Only then did Cheyenne regain her senses, let out a sigh, and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Kelvin followed obediently behind her. Because of Mr. Lara¡¯s departure, a rare smile appeared on his usually somber and dark face. His tightly pursed lips formed a straight line as he chuckled inwardly. ¡®Good, Omari is gone. Omari, you better never return to Akloit again.¡¯ Cheyenne sat in the car on her way home, staring out of the window as the city¡¯s scenery unfolded before her eyes. She missed her grandfather. Chapter 545: How Did You Know My Shoe Size? The next day, Omari¡¯s first day away. Early in the morning, the sky was filled with thick dark clouds, weighing heavily on everyone¡¯s hearts, making it hard to breathe. The air was humid and hot, and even breathing became aborious task. Suddenly, a loud thunder roared from the distance, and a serpentine lightning tore through the sky, breaking through the thick cloud cover. A golden beam of light pierced through, bing the only shining ray in this endless darkness, creating the most beautiful scenery. A light drizzle started to fall, dissipating the intense heat and bringing a hint of coolness. On the street, a slender figure dressed in ck caught the man¡¯s eyes like a graceful and lively sparrow. Cheyenne wore a ck body-hugging dress, her long hair pulled back into a high ponytail, and she walked on the street wearing ck high-heeled shoes, holding a long-handled transparent umbre. When she stepped on the puddles, she lifted her skirt with one hand, lightly stepping over with agile and swaying hips. The wide road was congested with traffic due to the rain. Long queues had formed, but strangely enough, not a single driver honked their horn to rush the traffic. Only the sound of rain falling could be heard. A ck, elongated Lincoln parked on the road, its specially designed windows preventing people outside from seeing the scene inside the car. However, the man inside could easily see Cheyenne¡¯s silhouette. He propped his chin with one hand, and in his narrow deep-set eyes, a dark figure reflected. Raising his attractive lips, he watched Cheyenne as she walked on the sidewalk. About a hundred meters behind her, a ck figure quietly followed. The woman wore a ck baseball cap, and her ordinary ck sportswear couldn¡¯t conceal her tall and beautiful figure. He stared for a while, and when Cheyenne turned left at the intersection, the woman also turned left, following Cheyenne along. From the way the woman walked, Sam soon noticed something unusual. She was undoubtedly a martial arts expert. If he didn¡¯t misjudge, the woman was clearly the long-lost martial artist. Sam lowered his head, his deep-set eyes curved slightly. Has someone else taken an interest in the prey he had chosen? . Cheyenne walked too fast and didn¡¯t pay attention to the ground. Inattentively, her high heels got stuck in a crack and couldn¡¯t be pulled out no matter how hard she tried. She frowned and her delicate eyebrows wrinkled as her red lips curled in a self-deprecating smile. How could such an embarrassing thing happen? People passing by cast curious nces, and a few bold and sleazy men on the other side of the road watched from a distance. Eager to try their luck, they wanted to approach, but for some reason, they hesitated and didn¡¯t make a move. Cheyenne bent down, kicked her foot forward with force, and managed to pull out the heel, but it waspletely ruined. The high heels instantly turned into ts. One high and one low shoe, making it impossible to walk properly. If it were a sunny day, Cheyenne could have taken off her shoes and walked barefoot. But today it was raining, and the ground was wet and damp all around. As she mulled over her options, a luxury car pulled up to the curb. The window rolled down, revealing Sam¡¯s strikingly handsome and charming face in front of her. He gave her a warm smile and spoke softly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, what a coincidence. Running into you again. You seem to be in a bit of a fix. Need a ride?¡± Cheyenne was surprised to see him and raised an eyebrow, replying, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d appreciate that, Master Sam.¡± Did he expect her to be too embarrassed to ept? She was not that kind of person. Sam got out of the car himself, with his chauffeur following closely behind him. Opening a ck umbre, he personally offered his hand to assist Miss Lawrence.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The chauffeur was astonished. This was truly a first! Cheyenne didn¡¯t consider herself all that ¡°lucky.¡± She reached out her hand and ced it in Sam¡¯s palm, letting him lead her like a littlemb, skipping towards the luxury car. During this, the chauffeur tilted the umbre towards Master Sam, while the considerate Sam had him angle it towards Cheyenne. His own shoulder ended up getting slightly wet from the rain, with a small patch on the shoulder of his white suit turning a varying shade of damp. ¡°Master Sam, your clothes,¡± the chauffeur reminded him, as there was an important meeting to attendter, and it wouldn¡¯t look good to show up in wet attire. Sam, indifferent, insisted on the principle ofdies first, ncing at his clothes with a faint smile. Presenting himself as a caring gentleman, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s only that Miss Lawrence, being a delicatedy, shouldn¡¯t catch a cold.¡± His gentle action, paired with his charming appearance, might have led Cheyenne to be mesmerized by his enchanting smile if she hadn¡¯t still been cautious towards him due to their previous encounter over borrowing the Bible. ¡°Master Sam, thank you. But I¡¯m okay. You should take cover too,¡± she said. ¡°Sure.¡± He indeed shifted closer to block most of the wind and rain with his tall, sturdy frame. It was a sight that would make onlookers envious. They got into the car. His gaze naturally settled on Cheyenne¡¯s feet as he gently asked, ¡°Are your feet alright?¡± Cheyenne gritted her teeth and shook her head. She wasn¡¯t one of those overly delicate rich girls. A little scraped skin was nothing to her; she was used to far worse injuries. She cared more about her shoes than the injury on her foot andmented, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a shame about my new heels.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easily fixed. Jeremy, you can go buy Miss Lawrence a pair of shoes, size 6,¡± he said. As he finished speaking, Cheyenne looked at him with some surprise, her red lips slightly apart, revealing her pearly white teeth. Her adorable look of surprise made Sam smile lightly. ¡°How did you know my shoe size?¡± The man elegantly sat there, and for the first time, a touch of a ¡°praise me¡± smug smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I just take one look, and I know.¡± Chapter 546 Miss Lawrence, Please Scan the Code After listening, Cheyenne teasingly raised an eyebrow at him, parting her red lips to speak. ¡°It seems Master Sam has seen many women¡¯s feet. Without abundant experience, it would be impossible to achieve this effect.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, always the joker,¡± he replied. He could count the women he knew with one hand, and among them, she was the only one who had left a deep impression on him. The driver returned soon after to buy the shoes. He hurried through the wind and rain, carrying a white handbag in his hand. Opening the car door, he respectfully handed the handbag to Sam. ¡°Master Sam, Miss Lawrence, the shoes have been purchased. Since I didn¡¯t know what Miss Lawrence likes, I bought a pair at random.¡± Cheyenne smiled at him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not picky. Your name is Jeremy? That¡¯s a good name. Your parents must have hoped you¡¯d have an easy life, ha-ha.¡± The oppressive atmosphere in the car transformed into cheerful banter upon Miss Lawrence¡¯s arrival. This round of teasing caused the driver to blush and retreat to his ce. Miss Lawrence was different from those aloof and haughty socialite daughters; her affability and charm were just right, never evoking aversion. No wonder Master Sam thought so highly of her. Sam took the handbag and casually said, ¡°Thank you¡± as he opened the box to reveal a pair of white t shoes that happened to be the perfect size. ¡°You have an injury on your foot, not suitable for wearing high heels. Please try this style, if it¡¯s not too much trouble.¡± So, the driver was sent specifically to buy the t shoes because he had noticed her injury. Master Sam was indeed meticulous and gentle. She found herself feeling guilty for inwardly criticizing him as a hypocritical gentleman. Cheyenne eagerly epted the shoes, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I used to love wearing t shoes too. They¡¯refortable and easy.¡± As she spoke, she bent down to remove her high heels, and at that moment, Sam also caught sight of her pretty feet. Her slender ankles and well-proportioned bones. Fair and slender insteps led to round and adorable toe nails painted in bright red, wless like a perfectly carved jade. The extreme contrast between the white and striking red was enough to pique a man¡¯s interest. His gaze flickered for a moment, ready to avert his eyes, when he suddenly noticed a red string on her foot. A floral knot tied to a circr nail-sized deep green copper piece, adorned with intricate antique patterns. He abruptly reached out and grasped Cheyenne¡¯s foot firmly, the icy coldness spreading through his palm to her skin. A chill ran through her. Sam¡¯s gaze was fixed on the red string on her foot, as if he wanted to see through it. Being touched by an unfamiliar man in such an oddly close manner made her feel ufortable. Cheyenne might talk big, but when it came down to it, she could run as fast as anyone else. Her smile froze on her face, and she spoke with a trembling and awkward tone, ¡°Master Sam, what are you trying to do? I am a proper, well-bred youngdy.¡± As she spoke, Sam also realized his own rudeness. Coming to his senses, he noticed that his current position with Cheyenne was a bit intimate, and a slight blush appeared on his handsome face. He quickly released her hand and bowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lawrence. I was just curious about the chain on your foot.¡± He had a simr copper piece to the one on Cheyenne¡¯s foot. But what puzzled him more was that this was a family heirloom. Why would Cheyenne have it too? Could it be¡­ Sam¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he smiled discreetly. He became even more curious about Cheyenne. Upon hearing him mention the ne on her foot, Cheyenne casually replied, ¡°Oh.¡± She furrowed her delicate eyebrows, and her eyes dimmed instantly. She exined, ¡°This is an heirloom left by my mother. My grandfather said he didn¡¯t know where it came from. Before my mother passed away, she held this small copper piece in her hand, and she put it in my cradle before she passed away, without any unnecessaryst words.¡± Later, Layne also researched a lot and only vaguely knew that this copper piece should be a craftsmanship item from AD1000. Cheyenne cherished this copper piece very much. She was afraid of losing it, so she tied it up with a red string and wore it on her foot. She never took it off except when bathing. ¡°Master Sam, why do you seem to be familiar with it?¡± Earlier, Master Sam¡¯s eyes lit up briefly when he saw this ne, clearly surprised by her ankle chain. Sam quickly averted his gaze and pretended to look puzzled. He casually said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you are overthinking. I just find it unique and beautiful.¡± ¡°I heard that Master Sam grew up abroad?¡± She had heard Kelvin mention it. Sam and Kelvin met while studying abroad, and they had a good rtionship, so they became friends. As for the other friend, Kelvin never mentioned him and didn¡¯t have his picture. ¡°Yes, I lived in Nastary until I was sixteen.¡± Those days were the darkest time in his life and the initial experience that made him a stronger person. When Sam mentioned this, his expression darkened a bit. Seeing that he was not in a good mood, Cheyenne jokingly changed the subject. ¡°The sunlight there is strong. Why is Master Sam still so fair?¡± Her focus was indeed peculiar. Sam hesitated for a moment, then boasted in a somewhat sophisticated manner, ¡°Naturally sun-proof. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne said, ¡°If you say that to others, many people would want to hit you.¡± Sam dropped her off at the hospital entrance. As she got out of the car, Cheyenne suddenly turned back and asked him how much the shoes were, so she could repay him. The price on the receipt was over three thousand, but she couldn¡¯t remember the exact amount after that. To her surprise, the usually generous Master Sam took out his phone, opened the Paypal QR code, and looked at her seriously. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please scan the code.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 547: A Thousand Bucks Cheyenne smiled like a blooming flower and mockingly touched her forehead, murmuring softly, ¡°I thought Master Sam would politely decline and say it¡¯s not necessary.¡± After all, for people like them, the money just meant a digit. ¡°I believe that Miss Lawrence wouldn¡¯t let me lose out.¡± Sam joked, but seeing her actually entering the amount, he immediately stopped her. ¡°Just kidding. But, can I add Miss Lawrence on Line?¡± ¡°Adding me on Line costs three thousand bucks! What an honor for me. By the way, Master Sam, I have another ount, do you want to add that one too?¡± Cheyenne happily calcted, making Samugh uncontrobly. He indulgently smiled at her. ¡°Miss Lawrence turns out to be a money enthusiast.¡± ¡°All added. I have something to attend to, Master Sam, see youter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She waved her sleeve, taking nothing with her. In the car, Sam watched her thin figure, gradually disappearing in her white shoes, and his gaze paused for several seconds. It wasn¡¯t until the driver quietly asked if they should depart that he slowly rolled up the car window. In a ce where no one could see, the elegant gentleman who was warm as a spring breeze just a second ago instantly turned into a domineering king exuding an aura of aggression. He coldly instructed his subordinates, ¡°Order a re-investigation. Find out exactly who Cheyenne¡¯s mother is!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Akloit, the top floor of the Foley Group, CEO¡¯s office. After many days, Chris finally saw what his boss looked like when he was back to work, which brought tears to his eyes. During this period, the CEO had dyed a lot of work for Miss Lawrence. It was fine for him to take leave, but the pile of documents had overwhelmed him. Chris hadn¡¯t taken a break for over a month. Now that Kelvin was back, could he finally take a break this weekend? However, there was still a gap between ideal and reality, and soon Chris would realize that his ideal was nothing but wishful thinking. Behind the desk, Kelvin, who returned to work, didn¡¯t throw himself into work as expected. Instead, he propped his chin with one hand and stared fixedly at the pot of mimose outside the window. Therge office became silent for a long time. Chris decided to break the ice himself. He ced a document in front of Kelvin and quickly reported on the work. ¡°Mr. Foley, take a look. This is the bidding document from the Parry family at thest auction.¡± ¡°Also, the traitor in thepany has been found; she¡¯s a female employee named-¡± Before he could finish, Kelvin ruthlessly interrupted, holding up his hand in amanding manner. The sound of the work report ceased abruptly, and Chris respectfully took two steps forward, lowering his head to listen to the man. He thought that Mr. Foley had something important to instruct him. To his surprise, the aloof and god-like Mr. Foley asked him a very childish question. ¡°Do you think the mimose will wither if it¡¯s ced on the balcony under the sun?¡± It was a nt Cheyenne had given him. He had never paid attention to it before, and no one had taken care of it either. But the unassuming little nt unexpectedly thrived, surviving several cycles of seasons, just like her. Chris¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing the question. Although he had a ¡°limited education¡±, he did know that nts could survive through photosynthesis and be self-sufficient. How could they possibly wither from sun exposure?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Foley. It won¡¯t wither from sun exposure,¡± he reassured. Kelvin continued his inquiry, ¡°If I water it five times in the morning, will it drown?¡± Suddenly, Chris became nervous and looked at Kelvin with clear, watery eyes. He resembled a diligent student eager for the teacher¡¯s approval. Chris sighed helplessly and gave a vague reply, ¡°Perhaps it might. Mr. Foley, you are spoiling it too much.¡± Because of his deep love for Miss Lawrence, he loved everything associated with her, and that¡¯s why he acted this way. Chris couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Once a man falls in love, he loses his rationality, just like the esteemed Mr. Foley.¡¯ It seemed that Chris had some experience in this area. Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows, thinking for a moment before deciding to let Chris take care of the nt. ¡°Chris.¡± ¡°Here, sir.¡± ¡°Starting today, it¡¯s your responsibility to take care of it. Remember, if this nt loses a single leaf, you¡¯ll have a thousand deducted from your sry.¡± In amanding tone, the man delivered the order and handed the nt solemnly to Chris. One could mistakenly think it was a national treasure. In reality, it was just a small gift Cheyenne got for free from a vendor on the street. She noticed Kelvin¡¯s officecked vitality, so she sent it over. Chris felt like he had caught a hot potato. In his mind, he could only hear the CEO¡¯s words echoing. ¡°A thousand bucks for each leaf lost!¡± The face that was usually devoid of expression now revealed a nervous and fearful expression. After all, his monthly sry was only thirty thousand. Meanwhile, after resolving a major concern, Kelvin finally remembered that he was currently at work. He ced his sped hands on the desk, straightened his posture, andposed his handsome face. ¡°Speak up, what important matter do you have?¡± Chris carefully ced the nt on the desk and continued where he left off. ¡°That traitor¡¯s name is Jenna, an employee in the finance department. My people captured photos of her entering and leaving high-end hotels and jewelry stores with Mr. Parry.¡± ¡°I specte that she was the one who leaked the auction details.¡± Kelvin tapped the desk with one hand, his tone calm yet incisive as he pinpointed the core issue. ¡°A mere employee surely wouldn¡¯t have ess to first-hand information. Keep investigating and find out who is behind her. Get rid of thempletely.¡± Chris nodded in agreement, subtly ttering him, ¡°Impressive insight, Mr. Foley. Jenna is just a graduate from a lesser-known university. How could she have the right to work in thepany?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she and the supervisor, Craig, were ssmates and have a close rtionship. That¡¯s why she was pushed to the front desk and was transferred here once her internship ended.¡± ¡°The auction prices were also leaked by this finance department supervisor, and Mr. Parry took advantage of Jenna.¡± Now that the issue had been resolved, Kelvin decisively issued hismand. ¡°Dismiss her and the supervisor, Craig, together. The Foley Group does not tolerate traitors.¡± ¡°Furthermore, deduct the performance bonuses of the personnel department head responsible for recruitment this month, and have them submit a written reflection.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 548: The Deadly Forest of Onistead Upon receiving his orders, Chris swiftly went to work. As he left, he casually closed the door behind him, restoring the quietness in the office. Kelvin, sitting alone in his chair, gazed out the window with sharp, deep-set eyes, a cold smile curling his lips. It seemed that he had been too kindst time, failing to make the Parry family¡¯s stocks plummet, allowing Teagan to cause trouble once more. This time, he would not be merciful. Anyone who dared to stab him in the back, without exception, would meet a grim fate. In Onistead, during the dry September heat, the autumn breeze carried a scorching heat and northern sand dust that stung the faces of passersby. The weather felt like walking into a furnace, with a faint smell of burning rubber lingering in the air. In a corner of the city, lush woods and spring water created a tranquil oasis, a great spot for tourists. Despite its proximity to the city center, it maintained a primitive charm, with refreshing coolness and sparse human presence. Yet, for some unknown reason, this beautiful ce, located in a good loaction, remained uninhabited and deste within a ten-mile radius. It was renowned for its ominous reputation and was rumored to be the entrance to an imperial tomb, marked with intricate formations. Local elders had recounted the discovery of a massive tomb in the 1980s, where archaeologists unearthed the remains of thousands, their bodies transformed into eerie white bones, with only fragmented armor revealing their identities. Judging by theyout of the mass grave, it seemed as though they were guarding something. Spection arose that since there were tens of thousands of soldiers, there must have been amanding general buried nearby. In an attempt to locate this general, archaeologistsunched a mountain search operation with a team of twenty-three. None returned alive. A decadeter, in the early 1990s, a ne crash survivor happened tond near the mountain range. Media efforts eventually located the survivor. d invish attire and deliriously rambling, he imed to have encountered a ¡°supreme lord¡± and boasted about his antique treasures, recounting witnessing ancient tombs and legions of spirits numbering in the thousands. Many dismissed him as mentally unstable and advised psychiatric care. However, a strange incident urred. Before the public eye, the survivor bled from his seven orifices and died, with his once-gleaming jewelry instantaneously oxidizing into ckened carbon, a spectacle captured on video. Amid widespread disbelief, a group of esteemed archaeologists and medical experts conducted a scientific investigation, attributing the death to the umtion of corpses and toxic gases in the forest, positing that the survivor had unknowingly sumbed to the poisonous environment during his three-month stay. Suddenly, when he stepped outside, the air pressure changed, and he died from a toxin outbreak. As for the batch of antique objects oxidizing, this is amon phenomenon in archaeological history. This phenomenon is particrly pronounced in silk fabrics and bronze artifacts.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, some people were puzzled because the person also wore arge gold bracelet. Although bronze artifacts and silk are prone to oxidation, gold is a stable solid metal that shouldn¡¯t instantly oxidize to carbon. This question has not been answered yet, but this forest has already been designated as a forbidden zone. People have named it the ¡°Deadly Forest¡±. A big sign has been erected at the entrance, painted in striking red, with the words ¡°No Entry¡± written on it. It was worth mentioning that Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather, Layne, was one of the experts involved in the archaeological and discussion meetings back then. At this moment, from the depths of the forest, came a series of horrifying screams. The sound was sharp and loud, causing the crows on the branches to p their wings and quickly fly away. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t even get a few steps further before someone shot it down. After the gunshot, a ck feather, stained with blood, spun in mid-air and slowly floated down, swaying with the help of a chilling wind until it finallynded on the pure white tombstone. In the next moment, it was picked up by a big hand. The man was ragged, with a disheveled appearance, and his big feet stepped on the dry leaves. The crisscrossing wounds on his feet were horrifying to behold. He was extremely hungry and picked up the crow without plucking its feathers, biting into it directly. The crow, notpletely dead, twitched in his mouth. As he sucked the blood, it gradually lost all signs of life. The man enjoyed his meal,pletely unconcerned that the crow had grown up eating nearby corpses. As he tore the crow¡¯s belly with his teeth, he unexpectedly bit into a hard piece, maybe a human fingernail. ¡°Thui.¡± He spat out the fingernail, then continued feasting on the meat, disying a savage scene of consuming bloody flesh as if he were a primitive human yet to be civilized. This scene was truly nauseating. Not far behind the man, two elderly people were tied to trees. They both felt a surge of nausea in their stomachs. Among them, the shorter and plumper old man spoke up first, kindly reminding the man, ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t eat crows. If you do, you¡¯ll die even faster.¡± The man didn¡¯t listen and walked away briskly, searching for the next crow that could fill his stomach. Seeing that he ignored his well-intentioned advice, Jonathan, his beard bristling with anger, sighed in frustration. But his beard couldn¡¯t stand up anymore since he hadn¡¯t washed it for two or three months, and his once beautiful goatee had be one long dirty strand. ¡°Alright, you old man, save your breath. He¡¯s been injected with some biochemical agent. He¡¯s practically half-dead now. There¡¯s no difference whether he lives or dies,¡± Layne said. Unconvinced, Jonathan retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it half? As long as he¡¯s not fully dead, I have the obligation to remind him. It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re from a lineage of divine physicians and healers.¡± Layne was already too tired to argue and didn¡¯t pay attention to Jonathan. Not happy with being ignored, Jonathan lightly kicked the old man with his foot. ¡°Hey, say something. It¡¯s no fun having a monologue with just me speaking!¡± Layne coldly snorted, raised his eyelids slightly, and pointed his chin towards the mass grave not far away. ¡°You think you¡¯re having a monologue? Look over there. So many people are waiting to chat with you. Since you love talking so much, why not go down there and chat with them?¡± As soon as his voice fell, a gust of eerie wind swept by them, whistling as it passed, and picking up a considerable number of dry leaves from the ground. The tree shadows shook, producing a creepy rustling sound. Chapter 549: Die Yourself Layne suddenly fell silent. Jonathan shrank back, too scared to look towards the chaotic burial ground. The wind stopped, and everything returned to calm. A trembling voice sounded in Layne¡¯s ear, ¡°Old man, did you ever see any ghosts passing by?¡± Upon hearing this question, Layne didn¡¯t give him a friendly face, but rather snorted bitterly. ¡°Yes, a bunch of idiots passed by me, and when I took a look, oh! One of them was you.¡± Jonathan: ¡°¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for being tied up now, Jonathan would fight him definitely. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, yet you still have the mood to argue. I really want topliment you both for not being afraid of death!¡± Just as the two were arguing, a tall man in a ck and magnificent robe approached. He wore a golden, beast-faced mask. Under the sunlight, it gleamed dazzlingly. The man exuded a gloomy aura of death, one that could onlye from long-term immersion in blood. Ordinary people who saw him were mostly too scared to speak. However, Jonathan still managed to be humorous. ¡°Hey, young man. Is that mask pure gold? It looks quite impressive. Where did you buy it? If I and this old man buy it together, can we get a buy-one-get-one-free deal?¡± Old Mr. Edwards stared at the pure gold mask for a few seconds. The familiar patterns on it involuntarily reminded him of many scenes from the past. He¡­ seemed to have seen this mask. Not somewhere else, but on his deceased daughter Sh¡¯s painting. One time, he was painting in the yard, and Sh was grinding ink for him. Seeing his daughter so earnest, he had a sudden idea and asked her to give it a try. She was mentally weak and hadn¡¯t received any professional or systematic training, so it was quite funny that the daughter of the renowned painter Layne could only draw at the level of a kindergartener. Sh drew a person, and you could barely tell it was a person. That person¡¯s face was wearing a golden mask, just like this. He asked Sh at the time who she had drawn. With a silly smile, she replied that she didn¡¯t know. Layne just thought she was using her imagination to draw randomly andter forgot about this little episode. If it weren¡¯t for now, this man standing in front of him with the exact same mask, he might never have remembered. However, Sh grew up by his side since she was little, and he could assure that she had never stepped foot outside of Akloit. How could she have possibly seen this mask? It¡¯s strange to mention that copper coin Sh held before her death. Could it be rted to these people? The coin is now with Cheyenne, and he must find a way to remind Cheyenne to protect it and not let anyone discover it. These two individuals, one fearlessly sharp-tongued, and the other lost in thought! They clearly don¡¯t consider him a threat.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The man appeared to be a bit angry as he walked over, his hands firmly gripping the necks of old Mr. Edwards and Jonathan, applying pressure with his fingers. Suddenly deprived of breath, the two old men struggled to breathe through their noses. Their dirty faces turned red, just like the bark of an old tree scalded by boiling water, wrinkled and reddened. ¡°Cough¡­ Let go¡­ Let go¡­¡± Old Mr. Edwards struggled. Little did he know, the more he struggled, the more it would fuel the man¡¯s brutal and bloodthirsty nature. Under the golden mask, his eyes were bloodshot. A deep and muffled voice emerged from beneath the mask, unusually low, ¡°Do you want to stay alive? If you want to live, then tell me, where is the thing you took from this forest twenty-two years ago?¡± Twenty-two years ago? Wasn¡¯t that the time they worked on the archaeology project together? Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and with great difficulty, he nced at Layne. ¡°Ah, so it was you who caused all this trouble. What exactly did you take from them? Give it back now.¡± ¡°You shut up! I took some soil from his ancestor¡¯s grave. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°No! I didn¡¯t take anything. How can I give it back if I didn¡¯t take it?¡± The man didn¡¯t believe Layne¡¯s words at all and exerted even more pressure with his hands. ¡°Cough¡­¡± When it seemed like the two would be strangled to death, he suddenly released his grip, sneering, ¡°Since you¡¯re not cooperating, you don¡¯t deserve afortable death. How about a thrilling one-being buried alive?¡± Jonathan freed himself from the clutches, his heart pounding uncontrobly. Then he heard another sentence that spiked his adrenaline. The old man¡¯s face, covered in a bluish-purple color, fell under a cloud of bleak sorrow. He gave a bitter smile. ¡°Old man, today seems like we won¡¯t escape death.¡± Layne, however, remained calm and unaffected, raising his head fearlessly. ¡°What are you afraid of? You¡¯re just a lone man. If you die, you die. I¡¯m not the same. I¡¯m afraid of Cheyenne being heartbroken.¡± Jonathan, upon hearing this, grew even more sullen. ¡°I don¡¯t feelforted at all.¡± Amidst their argument, the man with the golden mask pped his hands, holding amunicative device. Immediately after, a dark green jeep sped in from the distance, swiftly maneuvering through the dense forest, breaking numerous nts with its wheels. The front of the car executed a sharp drift, leaving deep tire marks on the ground. The car door opened, and a sexy woman dressed in a ck jumpsuit stepped out, with long, slender, straight legs, adorned with knee-high ck boots. Her hair was tightly tied up, perfectly neat. Her fair skin and exquisite beautiful features made her appear to be in her early thirties, exuding a cold and noble aura. She got off the car and walked confidently behind the masked man, respectfully bending her waist as if a servant were greeting their master. ¡°Gregory.¡± ¡°They¡¯re at your disposal now. If they continue to resist, bury them alive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 550: Buried Alive Gregory walked back to the jeep to take a rest. Meanwhile, the tall and morous woman, apanied by her three cronies, began to scout the area for a suitable spot. Coincidentally, it was right next to the mass grave. She made a gesture with her finger andmanded expressionlessly, ¡°This will do. Dig a hole here.¡± The threeckeys quickly got to work, taking shovels and sticks from the back seat of the car and started digging the hole. Jonathan nced at the chosen ¡°auspicious site¡± and burst intoughter. ¡°Well, well, look at this spot. It¡¯s right on the dragon¡¯s tail, which they say symbolizes sess and prosperity. Does it mean that the Owen family is about to produce a high-ranking official?¡± Layne wasn¡¯t well versed in the art of finding hidden energy, but he knew Jonathan was just joking around. With a t terrain and no rivers passing through it, how could this ce be considered an auspicious site? Seeing how things had escted to this point, Layne tried to console Jonathan with a clear conscience. This was truly an extraordinary urrence. ¡°What does it matter to have a high-ranking official? The Owen family¡¯s century-old legacy is unmatchable by ordinary individuals.¡± Jonathan returned thepliment gracefully. ¡°Oh,e on. The Edwards family has prospered since AD 1500; that¡¯s the true prestigious family!¡± Their mutualpliments irritated the woman, causing her to frown, and she red at them with cold eyes. ¡°Shut up, you two old codgers! Enough with the bickering!¡± Digging a hole wasn¡¯t a difficult task for these three strong and robust young men, so they went about it swiftly. Soon, a rectangr pit, over a meter deep and approximately 1. 5 meters wide, appeared before the two men¡¯s eyes. One of theckeys approached, used a knife to cut the ropes binding their wrists, then pressed them on their shoulders, and kicked them into the pit with his foot. ¡°Ouch!¡± Jonathan took a hard fall, screamed in pain, and sat up while rubbing his poor butt. ¡°Be more careful! You lot are so uncivilized. Don¡¯t you know how to respect the elderly?¡± ¡°If my old bones shatter, you can forget about me revealing any secrets to you.¡± Despite his lengthyints, the ck-d person paid no attention to him. Instead, they walked back to stand respectfully behind the woman, waiting for further instructions. Layne didn¡¯t fare any better; even his reading sses were shattered. A rough and icy sensation came upon his hand as he lowered his head to take a look¡­ His palm was pressing down on a pale head. Half of it was buried in the soil. Feeling disgusted, he promptly pulled his hand back and wiped it on his now-dirty white coat that had lost its original color. The woman approached the edge of the deep hole, looking down at the two men, and sternly demanded, ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s the map?¡± Layne chose to continue feigning ignorance, staring nkly at the woman, and calmly asked in return, ¡°What map? I¡¯ve drawn so many maps. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°So, you want my works after all. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I have plenty of them at home.¡± An expression of anger appeared on the woman¡¯s beautiful face, as she personally picked up a shovel, adorned with ckce gloves, and began to toss the dirt around the two men. She sneered while muttering, ¡°Stop ying dumb. I¡¯m talking about the map you took from here twenty-two years ago. Speak up, or be prepared for death.¡± ¡°No!¡± Layne straightened her posture and replied firmly. Seeing that he was unwilling to cooperate, she tossed the shovel to two men in ck and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Carry on.¡± After all, she was one of the top figures in the organization. Menial physicalbor like this was not worth her personal involvement. Brushing the dirt off her hands, she gracefully stepped to the side. The air here was heavy with moisture from the rain the previous night, and the earth carried a scent of decay and damp leaves as it struck Layne and Jonathan. The strong, pungent smell made the two men frown and slow their breathing. Gradually, the soil covered their bodies, robbing the surrounding air bit by bit. Old Mr. Edwards looked up at the sky, where dark clouds were churning. It seemed like it would rain again today. If it did rain, the air trapped in the soil would be pushed out, and he would be buried alive. He couldn¡¯t perish in such a pitiful way! Old Mr. Edwards struggled to move his body, opening his mouth, his voice hoarse and low as he cautioned her, ¡°Do you think killing me here won¡¯t be discovered?¡± ¡°And if you kill me, you¡¯ll truly have no way out!¡± At Layne¡¯s words, the woman raised her delicate hand, halting her subordinate¡¯s actions. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She took a step forward, her eyes sharp as knives as she gazed at Layne, her cold voice carrying a hint of mockingughter. ¡°Is that so, old Mr. Edwards? Perhaps you still don¡¯t know. We have announced your death to the public and found someone who bears an eighty percent resemnce to you to fake the scene of a car ident.¡± ¡°You are already a dead man. Now, it¡¯s just a matter of dying again!¡± ¡°You know, what if Cheyenne finds out that you¡¯re dead? Ha, ha?¡± At her words, a faint ripple finally appeared on old Mr. Edwards¡¯ calm face, and in his weak eyes,plex emotions of anger and longing intertwined. He could be fearless in the face of anything, except for leaving that stubborn Cheyenne behind. She was too young, with a proud and somewhat wild personality, and she didn¡¯t know when to rein herself in. Now she¡¯s being targeted by the Lucas family, facing serious danger. There was no one reliable by her side to protect her. If something happened to him, what would Cheyenne do? He couldn¡¯t die! After a few seconds of contemtion, Layne painfully made a decision, closing his weary eyes and gritting his teeth as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. The thing is¡­¡± In the car, the man with the golden mask suddenly spoke, ¡°Wait, pull them up first.¡± So they were just like radishes in the ground. Buried and then unearthed. The woman held a gun to the backs of the two men and ushered them into the jeep, instructing two of her men to stay behind for clean-up. As soon as the jeep left, the makeshift grave in the burial mound was filled in. Before long, the torrential rain arrived as expected, the wild wind rustling through the leaves, apanied by the sound of ¡°shush¡± mixed with the rain, creating a magnificent and spectacr symphony. No one knew that this forest had been trod upon, and even less what had urred deep within it. The man who had eaten the raw crow reappeared near the mass grave, this time with a skinless wild rabbit in his hand.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The bright red blood continued to drip down. The man looked in the direction the car had departed, his eyes glinting slightly. Silently, he uttered one word. [Gracie] Chapter 551: Killers Hospital. As Cheyenne walked past Eddie¡¯s office in her white sneakers, she suddenly heard voicesing from inside. It was obviously a woman¡¯s voice. She immediately stopped, her face full of curiosity, and took a few steps closer with lighter steps. Pressing her ears against the door, she strained to listen to the conversation. ¡°Mr. Zamora, this is the special wolfberry chicken soup I made. It¡¯s very nourishing and tastes good. Please try it.¡± As Cheyenne puzzled over who the woman speaking was, she licked her lips and her stomach let out a faint ¡°growl.¡± She was hungry. She had rushed out in the morning and hadn¡¯t had breakfast. Eddie didn¡¯t seem to appreciate her overture, and his tone was casual as he politely declined her offer, ¡°Thank you, Miss Owen, but I¡¯m not hungry right now.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re not hungry, you can still have a sip. This is my exclusive recipe and it¡¯s very nourishing. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t really need it. Miss Owen, I have work to do, and there are many patients waiting for me.¡± ¡°Just have a sip, please.¡± Tsk tsk tsk, listen to that tone¡­ Is she acting coquettish? It¡¯s really surprising. Miss Owen, who usually behaves arrogantly and looks down on everyone, is actually trying to please Eddie. Cheyenne¡¯s first thought was astonishment, followed by a sense of disappointment. Deciding not to disturb the two in their private space, Cheyenne lifted her foot, about to leave. Suddenly, someone inside the ward pulled the door open. She collided with Leah. In the moment their eyes met, this usually irritable Leah blushed and averted her eyes, evading Cheyenne¡¯s scrutiny. Then she raised her head, red at Cheyenne, and snapped angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? You ugly woman!¡± Before the words had even settled, she picked up the chicken soup and, in her stiletto heels, stormed out in a fit of anger. Watching her leave, Cheyenne, looking bewildered, pointed at her own nose and murmured in surprise, ¡°She actually called me ugly?¡± Damn! Did her eyes grow to her belly button? Cheyenne could admit she was short and a bit plump, but she would absolutely not admit she was ugly! Not to boast, but could anyone in the entire Akloit find someone more beautiful than her? After finishing work, Eddie was also surprised to see Cheyenne at his office door, his fair and delicate face showing a look of embarrassment and nervousness. He quickly stood up from behind his desk and hurried to stand in front of Cheyenne, fervently exining the situation. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s not what you think. Miss Zamora and I are just colleagues.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t even listen to what he was saying; she angrily furrowed her brows, her burning gaze filled with anger. ¡°Eddie, did you hear that? She actually called me ugly. It¡¯s ridiculous. Maybe her family is so poor she can¡¯t afford a mirror to look at herself? It makes me so mad.¡± She turned around and walked away with confident strides, leaving Eddie standing alone at the doorway, sighing with resignation.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. What Cheyenne cared about¡­ wasn¡¯t who he was with, but the fact that Miss Owen called her ¡°ugly.¡± When Cheyenne went to Kyson¡¯s office but couldn¡¯t find him, she walked down the hallway proudly, encountering several medical interns along the way. They were all college students in their early twenties, who had seen Cheyenne on the Akloit College forum, deeply impressed by her beauty and talent. Now, seeing her in person, the young men werepletely captivated. They eximed, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful, not a single w on her skin.¡± ¡°Yeah, even wearing ab coat, she looks elegant and artistic, even if it¡¯s stained with blood.¡± ¡­ Initially angered, Cheyenne suddenly raised her elegant eyebrows. With a faint smile on her face, she put her hands in the pockets of the white coat and took a step back. Standing in front of the young men, her cool and sweet voice echoed in their ears like a melody. ¡°Are you guysplimenting me?¡± They were dumbfounded. Seeing Cheyenne up close like this, they were too scared to even utter a word, trembling with excitement. ¡°Y-yes, senior.¡± Cheyenne crossed her arms and narrowed her round, enchanting eyes. With a hint of a smile, she resembled a goddess with an aloof demeanor. ¡°Senior? How old are you?¡± ¡°2¡­ 23.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m 21.¡± As the words fell, the young men were shocked and didn¡¯t react for a while. It was then followed by a sense of shame that pierced their hearts. Look, she¡¯s only 21 and already a director¡­ while they, at 23, were just mere interns. One of the interns gathered the courage to ask Cheyenne a question. ¡°Hello, Director, I¡¯m a clinical medicine student. In school, we use cadavers from theb for experiments. In the hospital, do we bring our own or does the hospital provide?¡± Cheyenne found the question quite amusing. She raised her hand and rested her chin on it, pondering for a second. In a serious tone, she replied, ¡°Your own isn¡¯t very fresh, and the quality of the ones provided by the hospital isn¡¯t great either. We usually dissect fresh ones. If you have a good rtionship with your colleagues, you can even dissect each other. My previous colleague is still lying in the morgue, so if you need, I can give you theirs.¡± ¡°Dis¡­ dissect fresh ones!¡± The naive college students were shocked! Could cadavers really be dissected fresh? Looking at Cheyenne, they found there was still a fresh bloodstain on the corner of her white coat. As she walked, the breeze lifted the hem of her coat, rustling softly. Suddenly, they remembered the post they saw on the Akloit forum about ghosts in the Hopedale Morgue. So, the ¡°ghost¡± that doesn¡¯t rest in peace, who ventures out even in broad daylight, is Cheyenne¡¯s colleague, right? Oh my god! If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t havee to Hopedale Hospital. Is it toote to run away now? The next day, Akloit was thrown into chaos again by a piece of news. The Parry Group, which had been prominent in Akloit for many years, was suddenly bankrupt. This morning, the Parry family¡¯s stock plummeted by 448%, with the share price dropping from over 40 dors to below ten dors. Almost copsing. At this rate, if no one with capital was willing to take it over, the Parry family would likely be wiped out by this financial bubble. Teagan couldn¡¯t understand where the problem had arisen. After calling Jenna, he found out her phone had been switched off. This was bad, something had happened. Chapter 552: The Parry Group Bankruptcy As soon as he appeared, he was surrounded by numerous journalists and media, with shing lights blinding him. Click. In the instant the cameras clicked, Teagan closed his eyes and instinctively covered his face with his hand. His assistants and bodyguards behind him quickly stepped forward, blocking the lenses. ¡°Stop taking pictures!¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, stop taking pictures!¡± They even resorted to rude and violent means, smashing cameras in front of everyone. This only fueled the discontent of the other media personnel. As the legal representative of thepany, after enjoying the dividends brought by social resources, it was only right for him to fulfill his obligations and face external scrutiny. It was important to note that behind the Parry Group, there were thousands of shareholders. Each of them represented a household. From yesterday until today, the sharp decline in Parry Group¡¯s stock had already led to several cases of suicide. Some jumped from buildings. Some used credit cards to slit their wrists. And some even drank pesticide¡­ Themon factor among them was that they all bought shares of the Parry Group. Unable to bear such huge losses, they resorted to suicide. While buying stocks was an individual action, unrted to thepany, the Parry Group, as the trigger, should provide exnations and condolences. However, overnight, there had been no news whatsoever from the Parry Group. This act undoubtedly chilled the hearts of countless shareholders. Who would dare to continue holding onto Parry Group stocks? The angrier they became, the more it seemed like they were guilty in the eyes of outsiders. Journalists, eager to uncover news, used their sharp sensitivity to ask questions that left Teagan unable to answer. ¡°Mr. Parry, could you exin the tax evasion issue and the subsequent stock plunge of the Parry Group?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Parry, I heard that your Yrose residential project, Twin Hotel, has be an abandoned project, and it has left the migrant workers unpaid for over half a year. Could you please provide an exnation?¡± ¡°Is it true that the Parry Group is on the verge of bankruptcy? Mr. Parry¡­¡± ¡°Will your alliance with the Lawrence family be affected? Last night, your father-inw, Mr. George, sold off twenty million shares. Were you aware of it?¡± ¡°Mr. Parry, please answer our questions directly.¡± ¡­ Tax evasion, unpaid wages, suicide ¨C each of these matters was enough to drive him crazy. At this moment, his father-inw, George, instead of standing by his side, chose to add fuel to the fire by selling off the Parry Group shares he held. He was truly a textbook example of unfaithfulness. After listening, Teagan¡¯s handsome face immediately darkened, and under the protection of his bodyguards, he walked towards his luxury car. He drove away. Meanwhile, Chris mercilessly dragged a young woman, ignoring her struggles, and pushed her to the entrance of thepany. He let go abruptly. The woman, wearing high heels, couldn¡¯t steady herself in time and fell to the ground. September¡¯s temperature was not low, and the ground was scorching hot, as if it were a ming pan. As soon as her bare legs touched the ground, she quickly got up. With a pitiful look, she grabbed Chris by his cor, her tearful eyes pleading, ¡°Mr. Richards, I beg you. I can¡¯t afford to lose this job. Please speak to the CEO on my behalf. I can fulfill any of your wishes, including¡­ giving myself.¡± Chris didn¡¯t intend to be so rude to a woman, but this woman clung to him like a piece of adhesive tape and insisted on seeing the CEO. Therefore, he had to resort to force and personally kicked her out of thepany. Following behind Chris were two employees, one holding a cardboard box and the other carrying Jenna¡¯s bag, cing them in front of her. Her colleagues, in a kind voice, consoled Jenna, ¡°You¡¯ve made such a big mistake, and the CEO not reporting you to the police and letting you go is already being merciful. Leave now.¡± If she continued to linger here, crying and ndering the reputation of the Foley Group, she might end up in jail. Ignoring her attempt to bargain, Chris resolutely turned around and left with his two subordinates. As Kelvin¡¯s right-hand man, he had attended numerous meetings and banquets on behalf of the CEO. Businesspeople from Akloit were wary of him. Various seduction techniques had been tried, but none had effect on him. Not even female celebrities who were famous in the entertainment industry could catch his attention, let alone someone as ordinary as Jenna. She really thought highly of herself. Did she think every man would be interested in her? When Teagan arrived, he happened to see this woman crying while clutching her belongings in the flower bed next to the Foley Group building. He furrowed his brows and coldly muttered, then rolled up the car window. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Parry.¡± As the luxury car drove past Jenna, she continued toin about Kelvin being heartless and muttered about the sun being too scorching. She feared her skin would get tanned, so she used her handbag to shield herself from the sun. Suddenly, the corner of her eye caught sight of a car driving away on the road, and it seemed familiar. But since she couldn¡¯t clearly see the license te, Jenna diverted her gaze.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It couldn¡¯t be Mr. Parry, could it? If he saw her in such a pitiful state, how could he possibly ignore her? She then took out her phone from the bag and dialed Teagan¡¯s number. Less than fifty meters away from her, at the traffic light intersection, the light was still red. The ck Rolls-Royce was stuck in the middle. The car owners in front and behind intentionally kept their distance from it. Aside from envy, they were also afraid of identally colliding with it, which would result in a heftypensation. Inside the car, Teagan¡¯s phone rang. He lowered his eyes and nced at the iing call disy before decisively turning off the phone and tossing it onto the seat beside him. Afterpleting all of this, he coldly ordered the driver, ¡°Go to the Berry Mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ At Akloit College, the scorching sun dazzled the eyes. The bright sunlight streamed in from the window, illuminating the ssroom. The swaying tree shadows outside cast a dancing reflection on the desks. On the podium, the teacher¡¯s voice was as calm as an electrocardiogram, showing no waves, just like the constant heart rate of a patient. If that were the case in medicine, it would mean the patient was close to death. The university students in the audience dreaded these dull theoretical sses, especially in the hot weather of a summer afternoon. The crowded and quiet atmosphere of the ssroom was perfect for taking a nap. As a result, those who didn¡¯t use their phones began to nap on their desks, pecking at them like little chicks. Jerry was one of them. Chapter 553: Danielle Kills Someone Ever since he found out that he inadvertently leaked information that resulted in Cheyenne being targeted, Jerry had been consumed by guilt. Cheyenne was the first person to give him a gift since he arrived in Akloit. To punish himself, Jerry stopped taking thest of her four pills for him. While most of the e on his face had cleared up, the signs of a recurrence started to show due to notpleting a full treatment and staying upte consecutively. Everyone mocked his ¡°handsomeness¡± as being short-lived. Last time, he must have been through cosmetic surgery. Recently, bing ugly was the aftermath of stic surgery. It wasn¡¯t until Cheyenne returned after her disappearance that Jerry¡¯s deep-seated guilt and self-me, which had entwined around him like vines, slightly eased. The school bell rang, signaling the end of the long theoretical ss that had started at 10:20 and ended at 12:00. Jerry declined his roommate¡¯s invitation to have a meal together and walked among the crowd, carrying his backpack on his shoulders. Several female ssmates who brushed past him were discussing thetest gossip. ¡°Have you all been keeping up with the newstely? ¡®Lady Elizabeth¡¯ has started filming, and my favorite celebrity is the female lead. I heard that Kate will also be participating.¡± ¡°Kate? Is she the school senior on the forum, the one who canpete with school belle Nora?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her! ording to insiders, Juliana snatched away her leading role in ¡®The Fragrance of Orchids,¡¯ but in a twist of fate, she got a major role in this big IP drama.¡± ¡°How is that a twist of fate? She went from being the female lead to the third female role. But I really like the male lead, Jerome. Even though he doesn¡¯t have much acting talent, looking good is enough.¡± Another ssmate, uninterested in these celebrity gossip, was a top student in the finance department and focused more on Akloit¡¯s business news. ¡°Speaking of Nora, do you know? Her fianc¨¦, Teagan, is about to go bankrupt!¡± ¡°Really? How is that possible? The Parry family hosted a banquet for her not long ago, and people who attended said it was grand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. My dad even sold all of his Parry Group shares this morning. And the Lawrence family isn¡¯t someone reputable either. As rtives by marriage, George Lawrence sold all his Parry Group stocks.¡± ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s such a fence-sitter!¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing reliable in this world. Only self-interest is the strongest bond. This time, Nora is going to have a hard time in the Parry family. The school belle has be aughingstock, haha!¡± The voices of the three were not small, and they even burst intoughter, clearly disying their glee at someone else¡¯s misfortune. Little did they know, the one they were mocking was not far behind them. Nora, wearing a suit, felt her smile freeze as someone identally bumped into her, causing the books in her hands to fall to the ground. Danielle, known for her fiery temper, couldn¡¯t stomach the nonsense being spewed behind her. With tightly clenched fists, she charged forward and grabbed one of the girls by her hair, raising her hand to deliver a fierce p. Her aggression was as ferocious as an enraged little beast. ¡°How dare you spread rumors? It¡¯s your family that¡¯s about to go bankrupt!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Your family is clearly going bankrupt, so why are you pretending to be a richdy?¡± ¡°You bitch, who do you think you are? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The sudden chaotic scene caught the attention of the people around, and they turned their heads to see two attractive girls fighting each other. They scratched and pulled each other¡¯s hair. Their fierce demeanor amazed many boys, as they witnessed a unique kind of girl fight. The other two girls who were hugging each other took a step back, afraid to get involved. Nora snapped back to reality and saw Danielle about to scalp the other girl. She was afraid that someone might get seriously injured, and the Parry family would me her for it. The director heard themotion and was walking towards them. Nora was considered an exemry student in the eyes of the teachers, so she had an idea. She took a few steps forward and stood between the two girls, attempting to stop them from fighting. She didn¡¯t apply much force. ¡°Danielle, stop fighting. The teacher ising.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Let go, or else we might get expelled and won¡¯t graduate.¡± Those who attended Akloit College were mostly wealthy people who cared about their reputations. They loved showing off andparing themselves to others, not only in terms of financial status but also in terms of their children¡¯s achievements. Mya came from a humble background and faced disdain in the high society circles. However, she raised an excellent daughter, Nora, which became her only source of pride. If someone found out that a student from their circle got expelled for fighting, it would be aughingstock. The female ssmate, frightened, let go of her grip. Several scratches appeared on her fair and delicate face, with deep and long red nail marks. A small handful of her hair was also pulled out, leaving her in a sorry state, crying. Danielle, still unsatisfied, kicked the girl in the stomach. Caught off guard, the girl fell to the ground, hitting her head on the ceramic tiles of the flower bed. Immediately, a stream of blood, like a small creek, flowed from her head. A disturbing irregr blood stain remained on the pure white tiles. Nora covered her mouth in fear, her eyes widened as she looked at the female ssmate lying motionless on the ground. Jerry was also terrified, but as a man, he mustered up the courage to approach her. He crouched down. Slowly, he reached out a finger and put it in front of the girl¡¯s nose. No¡­ no breath! She was dead! The director, who had just arrived, was so shocked that his legs gave way, and he knelt down on the ground, staring nkly at the deceased. His chest rose and fell unevenly as he struggled to catch his breath. Oh no! How would he exin this to the student¡¯s parents? In front of everyone, Danielle, the main culprit, did something that drew anger from the crowd. She suspected that the girl was faking her death, so she walked over with a fearless expression and stepped on the girl¡¯s head with her foot. ¡°You bitch, stop pretending! Get up!¡± The girl remained unresponsive. ¡°I said get up!¡± Desperate, Danielle bent down and tugged at the girl¡¯s arm. Her body felt like a piece of heavy, lifeless cotton. She¡­ had really died! Soon, the police were alerted. Chapter 554: Nora’s Mysterious Smile Danielle was captured as the culprit. Finally realizing the severity of the situation, she started to feel afraid. She sobbed heavily, ying the victim. In her mind, she schemed, thinking that as long as she firmly imed that the deceased had provoked her first, and her brother greased a few palms here and there, they could close the case using the defense of ¡°excessive self-defense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. She insulted me first. Yes, she started the verbal abuse¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her vulgarnguage, I wouldn¡¯t have hit her! Why would I target her with so many people around?¡± With reddened eyes, she defended herself pitifully, and public opinion started to shift towards her. Jerry had been listening nearby all along and witnessed the entire incident. As a witness, he took a brave step forward and dered loudly, ¡°I testify that this girl merely stated the fact that the Parry family is on the verge of bankruptcy. It was her who initiated the violence.¡± Many people actually witnessed it, but they were afraid of the Parry family¡¯s influence, so they didn¡¯t dare to stand up. Now that Jerry took the lead, others naturally followed and spoke up for justice. ¡°Yes, I saw it too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I can testify.¡± ¡­ More and more people voiced their support for the deceased, most of them being unrted strangers. Meanwhile, the two friends who had badmouthed her earlier had long since run away. This is the true side of human nature ¨C often, so-called friends are not as reliable as strangers when it matters most. With both eyewitness and testimonial evidence, Danielle couldn¡¯t escape this time. The silver handcuffs fell onto her wrists, and Danielle, who had been arrogant just moments ago, suddenly froze. Her brain crashed, leaving her in a state of nkness. By the time she regained her senses, she was already being escorted into the police car. Finally feeling fear, tears fell from her eyes like golden beans. While crying, she foolishly threatened the police officers, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t really kill her. It was her own misfortune, unable to stand steadily!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t arrest me! I am thedy of the Parry family. You can¡¯t treat me like this. Believe me, I could make you get fired.¡± Since Gordon became the chief of police, the entire department had improved its ethics and became unafraid of the powerful, showing a tough stance from top to bottom. Danielle¡¯s grandiose words didn¡¯t impress them. ¡°Alright then, even if we lose our jobs, the fact remains that Danielle, you should face legal consequences. Pleasee with us.¡± She was escorted into the car. The doors of the two police cars were about to close when Nora rushed a few steps forward, exhausted and panting. She stopped in her tracks. ¡°Danielle.¡± ¡°Nora, find my brother quickly and ask him to save me! Do you hear me? Hurry and find my brother.¡± Her voice grew softer and the wind carried it, making it intermittent, until thest word reached Nora¡¯s ears, light as a cotton ball. In the not-so-far distance behind her, Jerry hesitated, his heart tempted tofort her. But in the end, it all turned into a powerless sigh. Forget it, he should avoid meeting Nora from now on. He believed that with enough time, he could forget about her and return to his own life. A cool and handsome policewoman in a ck uniform approached, patting Jerry¡¯s shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Hello there, young man. Please cooperate with the police ande to the police station to provide a detailed statement.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jerry, as the most important witness, followed the police and got into another police car. As he walked past Nora, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back at her. The girl stood in the wind, her skirt being lifted by a breeze, showcasing her long and slender legs. And on that fair and beautiful face, which should have been filled with sorrow, there was now a faint smile.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. This¡­ confused Jerry on the spot. Was she¡­ actually smiling? Wasn¡¯t Danielle her best friend? Before he had a chance to understand what friendship between women really meant, Nora decisively turned and walked away. As for where she was going, he had no idea. ¡°Please get in the car,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± Nora¡¯s hiddenughter was naturally due to her also taking pleasure in Danielle¡¯s misfortune. Outside, others only knew that she and Danielle had a good rtionship, like sisters always together. But they had no idea how much abuse and bullying she had suffered from Danielle. Now Danielle had finally received hereuppance, and it was well deserved! However, Nora still followed Danielle¡¯s instructions and went to find Teagan. Because she also wanted to know if the news about the Parry Group going bankrupt was true¡­ If it was, Nora frowned, her mind silently giving an answer. Naturally, it would be to call off the engagement! On the ground, the body of their ssmate was quickly taken away by the arriving ambnce, leaving only a pool of bright red blood to signify the scene that had just unfolded. The police car left, the murderer Danielle was taken away, and the students who hade to watch gradually dispersed. The incident of a female student being killed in the morning at Akloit College became the topic of their conversations during tea breaks, and someone even uploaded a video of the incident on the campus forum, causing a public uproar. Adding more scandal to the Parry family. Meanwhile, the head of the Parry family, Teagan, remained unaware as he went to find Jane. From personally apologizing at the Berry Mansion to shamelessly inviting his ex-girlfriend to hispany for negotiations, he had no hope at all. But to his surprise, Jane agreed. The door to the office of the Parry Group¡¯s CEO was notpletely closed, with a small gap remaining, through which ambiguous sounds could be heard. The woman¡¯s seductive moans were unreserved, mixed with low gasps, rhythmically echoing. ¡°Ah. Teagan, you¡¯re still so fierce. Damn it, be a little gentle¡­ Mmm, yeah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it when I¡¯m like this?¡± ¡°I do. Among my current bed partners, there¡¯s no one who canpare to you. It¡¯s a pity, Nora came to you so easily. Between her and me, who do you prefer? Mmm.¡± ¡°Why even ask? Of course, it¡¯s you. That slut Nora is tasteless and nd. She can¡¯tpare to you.¡± Just outside the door, the assistant felt awkward, not knowing where to look. Although Mr. Parry had been known to be yful before, and there had been instances of him having affairs with his secretary in the office, their behavior had never been this bold and explicit. Not only her, but the rest of the staff also looked at each other, lowering their heads, wishing they could stuff cotton in their ears. Thepany was on the verge of copse, yet Mr. Parry still had the leisure to y with women? Was this how the world of the wealthy was? Chapter 555: The Bitterness of Betrayal Nora arrived at the wrong time, just in time to hear the sound of Teagan and Jane doing that kind of thing. It was like a bolt from the blue, and her mind went nk, followed by a torrent of anger. It surged. She also knew that her fianc¨¦, who looked shiny and morous on the surface, was actually like many sessful people, keeping many women outside. If he was like Kelvin, who was not interested in women at all, that would be abnormal. Otherwise, how could Cheyenne not give birth to a child for three years and end up divorced in the end? But no matter how Teagan was outside, Nora always believed that he only had her as his wife. She was not angry that Teagan was ying with women in the office, but what made her angry was that the woman happened to be Jane, Teagan¡¯s ex who had been defeated by her. Teagan¡¯s heartless mocking words were like a sharp knife, stabbing Nora¡¯s heart. The pain was deep. He despised her figure not being sexy enough, then why did he deceive her precious virginity and make so many promises to her back then? They were all fake. The two inside were naked and clean. They never thought that someone would dare to barge into the office and disturb them. As soon as Nora pushed the door open, Teagan, who was at a critical moment, trembled and nearly failed. Jane, who was under him, screamed loudly in fear and hurriedly pushed the man away, scrambling to cover herself with the clothes on the ground. The two looked back together and found that it was Nora standing at the door. They were livid with anger. Teagan¡¯s handsome face was dark and cold as he put on his pants, and he coldly questioned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His displeased gaze fell on his assistant, scolding, ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t even stop a woman.¡± The assistant lowered her head and hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t know when Miss Lawrence arrived. I was about to stop her when she rushed in.¡± There¡¯s a private elevator for the CEO of thepany that goes straight to the CEO¡¯s office without passing through the outside office area.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When she was absent-minded just now, Nora rushed to the door directly. By the time she reacted, it was toote. ¡°Stupid, get out!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant left, remembering to close the door on her way out. This blocked the curious employees outside, and they could only imagine a magnificent scene of the wife catching the mistress with the sounds of the conversation. Strictly speaking, Miss Lawrence was the ¡°mistress¡± who got in between them. Miss Berry had been with Mr. Parry for many years and almost got engaged. If he hadn¡¯t been caught cheating in the hotel, they wouldn¡¯t have broken up. Now the tables had turned, and it was Miss Lawrence¡¯s turn to taste the bitterness of betrayal. After Teagan was dressed, he bent down, picked up Jane¡¯s dress, and gently handed it to her, ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± This scene of tant disys of affection between the two was caught by Nora¡¯s eyes, and instantly, tears filled her cheeks as she cried with utter disappointment. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee. I thought¡­ you said you were busy, and it turned out you were busy sleeping with another woman.¡± Teagan frowned disapprovingly but didn¡¯t console her like he used to. He responded with a dismissive tone, ¡°You know what kind of person I am already, don¡¯t you? As an outstanding man, how can I not have other women around me? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself with this unreasonable behavior any longer.¡± Nora was enraged after hearing those words, and she had intended to break things off with Teagan on amicable terms, but not anymore. The Parry family had just gone bankrupt, and she no longer had any interest in him. ¡°Fine, am I being unreasonable? You know exactly what you said to her just now. If I am such a terrible person, let¡¯s just call off the engagement!¡± Nora eximed. Teagan responded in a rage too, and with Jane watching behind him, he hurriedly agreed to break off the engagement in order to prove his sincerity to Jane. Now that Jane had bought almost half of the shares of the Parry Group, the Berry family had be the secondrgest shareholder, and if Teagan upset Jane now, the Parry family would indeed be in trouble. However, the Lawrence family chose to pour salt on the wound at this time. He despised George¡¯s actions, and now Nora looked annoying to him as well. ¡°If you want to break it off, then break it off. Your dad, George, will get what¡¯sing to him sooner orter!¡± Lawrence said with disdain. Upon hearing him speak, the smirk in Jane¡¯s eyes became even more apparent. She elegantly stood up, put on her coat, and flipped her slightly damp curly hair. Nora wondered why her hair was damp. ¡°Looks like you still have some personal business to attend to, Mr. Parry. I won¡¯t bother you any longer. Let¡¯s n on meeting next time. I have other engagements to attend to,¡± Jane said as she was about to leave. Teagan had no intention of wasting any more time with Nora in front of Jane. He immediately picked up his coat and hurried after her, trying to curry favor. ¡°Let me walk you out,¡± he said with a fawning demeanor. Nora was left stewing in anger, grabbing Jane¡¯s hand as she stared at her with an evil look on her face and saying, ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet. Do you think you¡¯re better than me, Jane, you shameless old woman?¡± ¡°Who are you calling shameless? As far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re the shameless one who slept with a man before adulthood. You¡¯re like a prostitute,¡± Jane responded. Jane could never forget the day she was betrayed by Teagan. She had to suffer through the malicious looks from the outside world, and Abbie looked down on her like a pitiful worm. She med all of this on Nora! Without warning, Nora took a swipe at Jane¡¯s face, not caring about anything else. Even though she was smaller and weaker than Jane, she was smart enough to aim for Jane¡¯s face with her hands . Jane winced in pain and grabbed Teagan¡¯s hand, demanding in a cold tone, ¡°Are you just going to stand here and watch her hit me? If so, I would sell the Parry Group¡¯s shares for peanuts.¡± Teagan finally took action when thepany shares were mentioned. The office descended into chaos as the women struggled with one another, each refusing to let go. Nora was at the disadvantage, but she managed to scratch several bloody marks onto Jane¡¯s delicate, fair skin. Jane gasped in pain and turned to Teagan, coldly demanding his assistance once again. Chapter 556: The Patient is Nora He took long strides and forcefully grabbed Nora¡¯s hand, pushing her away. ¡°Stop hitting!¡± he eximed. In his carelessness, he applied too much force. Nora, already thin, was blown away like a leaf in the wind, eventuallynding in the dusty soil. A loud muffled sound echoed through the office, abruptly silencing all other noises. In the profound silence, Nora¡¯s painful moans became distinct. Looking back, Teagan and Jane were dumbfounded by the gruesome scene in front of them. How could there be so much blood? It flowed continuously from beneath Nora¡¯s skirt, running down her delicate, fair legs, pooling onto the ground. Gradually, it formed a pool of blood. Nora, clutching her stomach in agony, curled up on the ground, softly whimpering. She weakly reached out a hand toward Teagan, pleading for help. ¡°Teagan, save me.¡± Upon witnessing this situation, Jane was also greatly frightened. She expressed her regret with a light sigh, sympatheticallymenting, ¡°This child is probably not going to make it.¡± Child! Finally, the mention of the word prompted a reaction from Teagan. He hurriedly lifted Nora into his arms and rushed towards the direction of the elevator. Regardless of everything, the child inside this woman¡¯s belly was still his. After this distressing incident, Norapletely forgot Danielle¡¯s instructions. Inside the hospital, Eddie was scheduled to be on duty today, but he suddenly had something urgente up and asked Cheyenne to cover for him. Since she had nothing else to do, she agreed. The patients initially came to see Mr. Zamora because of his good looks, but upon seeing a beautiful and young female doctor, they had lost interest in seeking medical treatment. ¡°Dr. Lawrence, can my illness be cured?¡± Cheyenne, who was writing in the pharmacy, twitched at the corner of her lips, thinking that this patient didn¡¯t trust her medical skills. She reassured him while patting her chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely cure you. After finishing this course of medication and incorporating my acupuncture skills, I guarantee you will recoverpletely.¡± Little did she know, after hearing her words, the woman showed no joy on her face. Instead, she was filled with refusal. Shaking her head, she exined, ¡°No, no, Dr. Lawrence, you misunderstood me. What I meant was, can my illness take a little longer to heal?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°For example?¡± ¡°For example, I need toe to the hospital once a month.¡± This time, she finally understood. Smiling helplessly, she realized that this woman wasn¡¯t here for medical treatment but rather for Eddie. Should she fulfill her wish? Just then, a tall figure dressed in white burst into the room. The sound of high-heeled shoes tapping against the floor was clear and hurried. Tap, tap, tap¡­ In the next moment, the person rushed to Cheyenne¡¯s desk, snatched the prescription that was ced on the table, and shoved it into the woman¡¯s embrace. With a furious grip on the patient¡¯s clothes, she pulled her up from the seat and pushed her towards the door. Everything happened so quickly that Cheyenne didn¡¯t even have time to see who the person in front of her was before an arrogant, cold voice sarcastically mocked her. ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to seek proper medical treatment, then I suggest you don¡¯te to the hospital at all, to avoid dying the patients waiting behind you.¡± The scolded female patient stood at the door, holding the prescription, and inexplicably nced at the woman who had suddenly burst in. She cursed, ¡°What a lunatic!¡± Leah didn¡¯t respond, and she simply closed the door. Cheyenne¡¯s body trembled as she blinked her bright, dark eyes filled with mist of confusion. She nced at Leah, who was standing in front of her with anger radiating from her. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly. Rxing, she leaned back in her chair, casually twirling a pen on her fingertips. ¡°Miss Leah, may I ask what you¡¯re doing again? What if the hospital receivesints because of your actions?¡± she asked nonchntly. Leah¡¯s hands mmed onto the table, as she leaned forward, and looked down at Cheyenne. In her usualmanding tone, she spoke, ¡°Let themin. After all, the hospital isn¡¯t my family¡¯s property.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I warn you, don¡¯t assist these troublesome women with their reckless ideas and disturb Eddie¡¯s work!¡± She even red menacingly at Cheyenne. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, Miss Leah, you truly are domineering. But I am curious, what gives you the right to call them troublesome women? What gives you the authority to order me around?¡± So young, yet so envious. It¡¯s not a good trait. Leah was momentarily taken aback. She had no right to order Cheyenne around. Considering their positions, even though Cheyenne was an acting director, she still outranked Leah. ¡°I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re not allowed to help them,¡± Leah persisted. This woman who didn¡¯t want to get better too soon hade over ten times already. At least five of those times, she forcefully dragged Eddie into a conversation, preventing him from focusing on his work. It was truly annoying. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t afraid of Leah. She threw the pen she held onto the table. ¡°Whether you care or not is your business. Whether I help or not is mine. I¡¯m a doctor, not your mother! I¡¯m not obliged to cater to your temper. Everyone is a grown-up!¡± After speaking, she stood up. Taking off her white coat, she said, ¡°Enough, I¡¯m tired of arguing with you here. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Preparing to hang her coat on a hanger, she was interrupted by the ringing of an rm outside. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Cheyenne froze, swiftly catching the coat in mid-air, putting it back on. She dashed towards the door, looking cool. Leah only reacted when everyone had left. She chased after Cheyenne in her high heels, shouting, ¡°Are you going to agree with me or not?¡± In the corridor filled with the scent of disinfectant, a man in a ck suit carried a woman covered in blood and ran towards them. ¡°Save her!¡± ¡°Where are the doctors?¡± The nurse on duty was the first to notice the situation and quickly notified the emergency room to prepare the operating table. Trained professionals called for two more colleagues. They ced Nora onto a gurney and hurriedly headed towards the emergency room. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency in Room 3 of the ground floor lobby. Dr. Lawrence, pleasee quickly.¡± ¡°Received, over!¡± Cheyenne rushed towards the emergency room, and the scene inside left her wide-eyed in astonishment. ¡°Nora?¡± She couldn¡¯t have seen it wrong. The woman lying on the hospital bed, her blood staining the once pristine white sheets, was Nora! Standing by the bed was Mr. Teagan Parry whom Cheyenne had seen before. But Cheyenne quickly regained her professionalposure, regardless of how much she disliked Nora. As long as Nora was in the hospital, Cheyenne would treat her as a patient and respect her ordingly. Chapter 557: Bad Character However, while Cheyenne felt this way, it was clear that Nora did not. She was in so much pain that her face was as pale as paper, and even in this difficult situation, she couldn¡¯t help but target Cheyenne with her words. ¡°Why is it you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her, I don¡¯t want her to treat me. Go¡­ go away!¡± Noray on the hospital bed but couldn¡¯t stay still. The more agitated she became, the faster her blood flowed. And with the faster flow came more bleeding. Blood continued to trickle out from beneath her, changing from a ¡°drip, drip¡± to a rushing sound. If she continued to bleed like this, it wouldn¡¯t just put the baby in danger, but even an adult. Cheyenne quickly put on a surgical gown, wore a mask, and approached Nora, her red lips pursed. She warned in a low voice, ¡°Do you think I want to save you? But it¡¯s my shift today, so you better lie still and not move, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what might happen.¡± She made her intentions clear, indicating that even if she wanted to harm her, this wasn¡¯t the right time. Unfortunately, Nora didn¡¯t believe her at all. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Change¡­ change the doctor, I don¡¯t want her. I want a different doctor, boo hoo!¡± There were still many nurses in the emergency room watching, and everyone felt extremely awkward. Did this patient have some grudge against Dr. Lawrence? She would rather die than let Dr. Lawrence touch her. Helpless, Cheyenne turned to Teagan and said, ¡°Her condition is not optimistic, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± After hesitating for a few seconds, Teagan finally decided to respect Nora¡¯s wishes. He smiled apologetically at Cheyenne and said softly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, sorry for making youe here for nothing. Since that¡¯s the case, please bother you to find another doctor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Leah ran over, gasping for breath, and propped herself against the door frame, enthusiastically volunteering, ¡°Hello, sir, my name is Leah. I am a descendant of the Onistead Almond Hall of the Owen family, and this is my certificate. I have studied in Jostrana, specializing in surgery.¡± Being from Almond Hall and having studied abroad, she must be very capable. In any case, she must be more reliable than someone like Cheyenne who is self-taught. This time, Nora finally stopped causing trouble. Seeing this, Teagan also understood that Nora agreed to let this ¡°medical¡± doctor perform the surgery. He breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, and went outside the emergency room to wait. ¡°Dr. Owen, please, make sure to save the baby.¡± Hearing his words, Leah inexplicably furrowed her eyebrows in disbelief. She sneered at this man, who dressed nicely and seemed to have received a higher education, but his callousness and selfishness were immediately exposed. Indeed, the hospital was a ce that witnessed the true nature of humanity. As she passed by Cheyenne, Leah deliberately bumped her shoulder, hummed arrogantly, and deliberately taunted, ¡°Dr. Lawrence, it seems your medical skills and character arecking. The patient doesn¡¯t believe in you at all, that¡¯s why she chose me, you know?¡± At these words, Cheyenne shrugged indifferently and even patted Leah¡¯s shoulder, smiling meaningfully, ¡°I hope you can stand up straight and talk to meter.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± As she finished speaking, she pped her hands and turned to leave. Behind her, Leah¡¯s voice sounded angry, ¡°Stop, Cheyenne. What do you mean by that? Exin yourself.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°You figure it out yourself. Can¡¯t understand me?¡± Her voice grew smaller and smaller, until the petite figure disappeared at the end of the hallway. Fuming, Leah stamped her feet and muttered to herself, ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t be intimidated by her empty bluff. She¡¯s just not willing to admit her own defeat.¡± After calming herself down, Leah entered the emergency room. Spreading her arms, she had the young nurse help her put on a surgical gown and rubber gloves before starting the operation. Cheyenne was eating, her mind filled with the red blood stains on the ground. The child probably had only a breath left when she came out of the operating room just now. She didn¡¯t know how good Leah¡¯s medical skills were. If she had truly learned everything from Kyson, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Cheyenne quickly focused on the important task at hand: eating. She should be grateful that Nora didn¡¯t ask her to treat her, or she might have missed out on this delicious meal for lunch. She was happily using her fork to pick up some of the fish and put it in her mouth when the fishy smell hit her, causing her stomach to churn with difort. Gagging, again. Was it because she stayed up toote this month and hurt her stomach? Why did she start to feel nauseous every time she started to eat? She furrowed her brow and pushed the te of steamed fish away, settling for some stir-fried vegetables and rice. She only managed to eat two bites and already felt full. When the middle-aged woman clearing the dishes saw how much fish was left in Cheyenne¡¯s bowl without being touched, she looked disappointed. ¡°Little girl, you should eat the fish while it¡¯s still hot, otherwise it won¡¯t taste as good.¡± ¡°No thank you, ma¡¯ma. This fish is too fishy for me, I can¡¯t eat it.¡± Cheyenne picked up her bag and left. Fishy? Curious, the middle-aged woman picked up a fork, walked over and tasted the fish. It wasn¡¯t fishy at all. Really strange. Coming out of the cafeteria, Cheyenne¡¯s stomach still wasn¡¯t feeling well. She decided to go back to her office for a nap. She nned to y on her phone until three or four in the afternoon before sneaking back home. However, she had only just fallen asleep for less than ten minutes when there was a knock on the door. That disgusting voice of Mya¡¯s pierced through the door and into her ears. ¡°Cheyenne,e out! You jinx, you mongrel! Look at what you¡¯ve done to our Nora!¡± ¡°Cheyenne,e out!¡± The voice was as fierce as a debt collector knocking on someone¡¯s door, causing everyone to worry that the in wooden door wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the woman¡¯s punches. Cheyenne rubbed her sleepy eyes, her mind still in a daze, slowly waking up. Mya? What was she doing here? The knocking continued, agitating her. She could only put on her shoes and walk over. She wanted to see what this woman wanted to do. As soon as she opened the door, a palm came flying towards her face at a tremendous speed. Chapter 558: Lack of Skills Cheyenne¡¯s eyes narrowed as she quickly grabbed Mya¡¯s wrist and forcefully pushed her in the opposite direction. Caught off guard, the woman stumbled and fell to the ground, staring in disbelief at the cold and proud young girl standing before her. ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± Cheyenne crossed her arms, her pretty face frozen with frostiness as she looked down at the woman sitting on the ground. Mya, unable tond a sessful blow, gathered her strength for a second attack. Rising from the ground, she raised her bag and swung it towards Cheyenne. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you jinx! If it weren¡¯t for you, Nora wouldn¡¯t have miscarried. Rot in hell, Cheyenne!¡± She roared and charged forward, her momentum like a raging flood. Meanwhile, Cheyenne¡¯s mind went nk. What! Nora had a miscarriage? How could that¡­? Could it be that Leah made a mistake during the operation? In the moment of her daze, a glimmer of murderous intent shed in Mya¡¯s eyes, and her bloodshot eyes turned crimson. Just as Cheyenne was about to be hit, Leah rushed forward and shouted, ¡°Cheyenne, be careful!¡± This call finally brought her back to reality. The bag was less than ten centimeters away from her. Cheyenne squinted her beautiful almond eyes, unmoving, and stared back at Mya. ¡°Wanna see if you can hit me?¡± Mya suddenly froze. She didn¡¯t know whether to continue her attack or lower her raised hand. Did Cheyenne have another trick up her sleeve, daring to stand there without dodging or ducking? If she struck first, would she end up disadvantaged in court? After contemting all these thoughts, Mya gave up. Little did she know that Cheyenne had seized upon her timid and hesitant nature. That was why Cheyenne dared to act this way, and the oue unfolded just as she had expected. Mya didn¡¯t dare to strike. At that moment, Leah caught up. She was still wearing the blue surgical gown, and sweat drenched her temples, rolling down her pale and beautiful forehead. Stunned, Mya fixated her eyes on the horrifying bloodstains on Leah¡¯s clothes. All of that was her precious daughter¡¯s blood! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cheyenne turned around and coldly asked Leah. Thetter bowed her head in guilt, stuttering, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened. I tried everything, but it didn¡¯t work¡­ The child couldn¡¯t be saved.¡± Just a few minutes away. Leah choked back tears. Suddenly, the meaningful words Cheyenne had said to her before leaving echoed in her mind. She realized what had happened and, burning with anger, grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s cor. ¡°It¡¯s you! You knew from the beginning that the child couldn¡¯t be saved, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you leave so easily. You deliberately framed me!¡± Her groundless usation made Cheyenne feel unjustly used. She looked down at the hand gripping her cor with an indifferent expression. ¡°Is that so? I framed you? Then why don¡¯t you consider this: before you left, didn¡¯t I already put on the surgical gown?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Leah thought for a moment. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Nora didn¡¯t want to receive my treatment that I went out? The time we wasted in between could have made a difference.¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain that when I left, Nora still had the strength to cry out. Her heart rate was around forty-three, which means there was still a breath left for the child.¡± ¡°That child still had a one-in-ten chance. If your grandfather were here, maybe the oue wouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± Cheyenne said, implying Leah¡¯sck of skills. Moreover, she didn¡¯t go through the proper procedures or signed an agreement before the surgery. Because she was too eager to win over Cheyenne, she didn¡¯t care about this small agreement. Now it had caused great trouble. After listening to Cheyenne¡¯s words, Leah was stunned, wondering if it was really herck of skills that caused this? Mya didn¡¯t care about these details. She only knew that her grandson had an ident in the hospital, and the attending physician, Leah, seemed to dislike Cheyenne. Maybe it was their personal dispute that implicated Nora. She confronted Cheyenne fiercely at her office door and made a threat, ¡°Anyway, you are in charge of the hospital now. If you don¡¯t resolve this, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Leah, who had be famous in her youth, had always epted praise from the outside world. This was the first time she encountered such a situation. She was frantic and didn¡¯t know what to do, ming Cheyenne for everything. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t left, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh in anger, squinting his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it¡¯s because youck skills? The Owen family provided you with so many resources, but what have you achieved?¡± Even someone like her, who never attended college and studied at home, is better than Leah. Leah gave Cheyenne an angry look and hastened to exin, ¡°It¡¯s because I fell into your trap today. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡± In the corridor, an old man approached with slow steps. Kyson had heard that something had happened here, and it was his own granddaughter who had operated on the patient. He hurriedly came over. He happened to witness Leah grabbing Cheyenne¡¯s cor, and the two of them were in a heated argument. He immediately became angry and shouted, ¡°Leah, stop it! Cheyenne is right!¡± Beforeing here, he had reviewed the surveince footage and various data from the operating room. It was indeed because the time was dyed that the child suffocated inside the womb. If they had used ginseng to sustain the child¡¯s breath and quickly administered a blood transfusion, it wouldn¡¯t have resulted in a miscarriage. ¡°Grandfather, why are you also siding with her?¡± Nothing is more painful than being hurt by someone you love. She couldn¡¯t understand why her grandfather would rather believe in a stranger than in her, his own granddaughter? After all, she was his own flesh and blood, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°Well then! It seems that it¡¯s your hospital¡¯s fault that my grandson is gone. And what about my daughter? She lost so much blood, what about that?¡± Kyson walked over, his white hair a stark contrast to his much younger daughter-inw, Mya. He sincerely apologized, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. This is also my granddaughter¡¯s fault, but to be clear, one reason for the dy was the switch of doctors midway.¡± ¡°Changing doctors is her right, and if you couldn¡¯t treat her properly, it means you are ipetent. In any case, now that the incident has urred, if you don¡¯tpensate me with fifty million, I will not let it go!¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So your goal was to get this fifty million all along. Why don¡¯t you just go and rob someone?¡± Even if this matter was going to court, Cheyenne had a point. In any case, she wouldn¡¯tpensate with money. Chapter 559: I’ll Beg Her The Owen family, though considered wealthy, couldn¡¯tpare to those established industrial families when it came to influence. Fifty million was almost equivalent to Leah¡¯s five years¡¯ ie. She stomped her foot in frustration, evading her grandfather¡¯s reproachful gaze with a sense of grievance. Through gritted teeth, she insisted, ¡°I won¡¯tpensate. If anyone should, it should be Cheyenne.¡± Kyson abruptly interrupted her, his voice stern and cold. ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t you understand what you did wrong? Leah, you¡¯ve been regressing these past few years. I¡¯ve decided that these fifty million will be deducted from your ount.¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a say here.¡± It was the first time Cheyenne had seen Kyson angry. During their time together, the elderly man either had a indifferent face or a mischievous smile. She hadn¡¯t expected his anger to be so terrifying and intimidating. After obtaining the fifty million, Mya satisfiedly lowered her voice. With a smug look, she said to Cheyenne, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today, but my Nora must receive the best care here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose this matter and tarnish your reputation.¡± Cheyenne shrugged indifferently, her voice icy. ¡°Go ahead and expose it. I don¡¯t care. After all, this hospital isn¡¯t run by me.¡± Saying that, she elegantly covered her lips with a hand and let out a graceful yawn. Taking two steps forward, she suddenly turned back, offering a friendly reminder to Mya. ¡°If you want to make a report, please do it quickly. It¡¯s already Friday today, and I¡¯d like to leave work early so I don¡¯t have toe next week.¡± Upon hearing this, the passersby nearly burst intoughter. The director of the hospital was indeed too casual. It was clear that she was working here under duress. Even Kyson, who was still in the midst of his anger, couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing those words. Maintaining a serious face on purpose, he said, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t care, but this hospital can¡¯t copse. Otherwise, when my brotheres back, you¡¯ll leave him with no upation?¡± Cheyenne lightly chuckled as she caressed her delicate chin, her voicenguid. ¡°Well, Jonathan is at the age to receive his retirement funds. I¡¯m just helping him liberate his hands and discover a new life.¡± Look at how she portrayedziness so nobly, to the point where Mya was momentarily speechless by her harsh words. If she were to expose Leah¡¯sck of medical skills, it would undoubtedly expose the incident of Nora¡¯s miscarriage, which was highly detrimental to her. However, if she were to quietly ept the money and settle the matter, she would be unwilling to let Cheyenne get away without paying any price. While Mya hesitated about what to do, she caught sight of a tall figure preparing to leave the hospital from the corner of her eye. Her expression changed immediately. How could Mr. Parry leave? The child was his, and Nora was still unconscious. How could he leave on his own? ¡°Wait for me, Mr. Parry.¡± Mya no longer had the mind to tangle with Cheyenne. What she was worried about now was something else entirely. Quickly picking up her handbag and stepping in her high heels, she hurriedly chased after him. The sound gradually grew faint and eventually disappeared without a trace. Police Station. ¡°Let go of me! Do you even know who I am? I¡¯m Miss Parry, from the Parry family!¡± ¡°My brother is the famous Teagan, the CEO of the Parry Group. You trash really think you can catch me? Howughable!¡± ¡°Brother, please save me! These idiots dared to take away my phone. It¡¯s infuriating.¡± With each sentence, the woman¡¯s originally loud and sharp voice grew hoarse and low. Nevertheless, she kept on cursing relentlessly. C¡±I don¡¯t care who your brother is, all I know is that you need to behave!¡± The police baton struck the metal railing, creating a loud noise that seemed even more piercing in this confined space. Behind the iron door, the young officer outside covered his ears in frustration and walked out of the interrogation room. He entered the designated smoking area and coincidentally bumped into a familiar figure. Without hesitation, he reached out and tapped the person¡¯s shoulder. In a familiar tone, he said, ¡°Hey, buddy. Can I borrow a lighter?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and maic. With distinct joints, his slender and well-defined hand passed over a metal vintage lighter. It was square-shaped and engraved with the portrait of ady-an exquisite item. The young officer took it and looked admiringly, his face filled with envy. ¡°This lighter is really beautiful. Where did you buy it? I¡¯ll get one myself.¡± The man exhaled a bluish smoke leisurely, his narrow, cold eyes staring at the smoke rings risingnguidly in the air, lost in thought. ¡°It was a gift from a woman.¡± ¡°Your girlfriend, I suppose!¡± Gordon didn¡¯t answer. Click. The young officer shielded the wind with one hand and flicked the switch with the other thumb. A serene blue me resembling a dancing elf suddenly appeared before his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, brought his chin forward, and ignited the cigarette in his mouth. Taking a deep breath, he drew the potent smoke into his lungs, savoring the taste of nicotine between his lips and teeth. As if savoring a rare treasure, he sighed profoundly. Meanwhile, he handed the lighter back to the man. ¡°Indeed, lighting a cigarette with a beautiful lighter makes the taste even more distinct. Thanks, buddy. I might ask my girlfriend to get me one too. If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°What will you do then?¡± Gordon took the lighter, suddenly turned his head, and asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The young officer, who was about to blurt out his reply, widened his eyes in astonishment. The smoke in his mouth rushed into his lungs, causing him to cough and tears to stream down his face. ¡°Mr. Murillo! Is that you? Uh, did I just¡­¡± Oh, my goodness! This is so embarrassing. As a rookie who had just joined the force three days ago, he actually patted the boss¡¯s shoulder identally. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Seeing his reaction, Gordon couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he looked terrifying. Why did the guy get so scared and couldn¡¯t even speak coherently upon seeing him? ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. What will you do if your girlfriend doesn¡¯t give it to you?¡± The young officer couldn¡¯t help but cry andugh at the same time. Was Mr. Murillo being serious? ¡°I¡¯ll just kneel down and beg her, hehe.¡± Gordon was speechless. How pathetic. Summoning his courage, the young officer had a brief chat with Gordon, mentioning the endlessly noisy ¡°tough nut¡± Danielle, with a helpless expression on his face. ¡°Since she arrived at the police station until now, she¡¯s been cursing for almost an hour. She¡¯s really something.¡± Chapter 560: Shouldn’t Have Offended Kelvin After listening, the man extinguished the cigarette in his hand and pressed the butt onto the trash can lid. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s meet the prisoner that you talked about in the interrogation room,¡± he ordered in a low voice. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The young policeman followed with excitement, feeling fortunate that he could witness Mr. Murillo interrogating the prisoner. It was an extremely thrilling opportunity! As the others left the interrogation room one by one, Danielle thought they were afraid. Feeling smug, she didn¡¯t anticipate the arrival of someone who looked even more difficult to talk to ¨C the cold-faced beast. The man was over six feet tall, with sharp eyes and a stern face. It was as though his oppressive aura made the already dim and constricted room feel even smaller. He sat down at the table, removed his hat, and ced it on the desk. His steely gaze fixed on Danielle. His voice was cold as he asked, ¡°Why did you kill her?¡± Danielle was somewhat afraid of Gordon. She bit her lip, trying to y it cool, and used her old excuse. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. She crashed into me. How many times do I have to say it? Fine, I¡¯ll just remain silent, and let mywyer speak to you guys!¡± After cursing all morning, she hadn¡¯t even taken a sip of water. Her neck was still hurting now. ¡°Awyer?¡± Gordon spat out the two words with sarcasm. He looked at Danielle piercingly and coldlyughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to wait for yourwyer. The Parry family has gone bankrupt!¡± ¡°No way! What about my brother? Let me make a call and ask him myself.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Just ten minutes ago, the Parry Group announced bankruptcy and was acquired at a low price by the Berry Group. Danielle, you no longer have the capital to be so arrogant. I advise you to cooperate with our investigation, otherwise your crime will be considered even more serious!¡± Gordon said as he pped a copy of thetest daily paper in front of Danielle. The headlines in bold red letters caught her attention in the dim light of the room. [The Parry Group¡¯s stock plummeted this morning.] [Mr. Parry and his ex-girlfriend¡¯s affection reignited. They had an affair in the office, identally injuring his fiancee.] [Nora Suffering A Tragic End.] [Jane Triumphantly Returns, Mr. Parry Begs to Reunite.] [Nora Pregnant Before Marriage And Miscarried, Hospitalized For Observation.] [The Parry siblings have encountered difficulties. It is truly regrettable!] A newspaper only had eight sections, and the Parry family took up seven of them. Thest page was only a small advertising space which upied only one-tenth of the overall page. Danielle never thought that she would one day be famous, let alone by being featured in this way. After reading the newspaper, her face went from arrogant to pale and dejected as she slumped back onto her chair. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you confessing right now?¡± The willpower that could be seen was critically damaged. Sensing this, Gordon seized the opportunity to m the table and stand up. His overbearing aura towered over her. Not only Danielle, but even his subordinates behind him were frightened. Gordon¡¯s presence was too strong. If he encountered a criminal who wasn¡¯t particrly strong-willed, they probably wouldn¡¯t even need to interrogate them; just a nce from him would be enough to make them confess on their own. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Finally, even this ¡°tough nut¡± had be pliable. Danielle lowered her head and admitted her wrongdoing. The Foley Group. Sunshine streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office, illuminating the space. An all-white, one-month-old kitten with no stray hairsid on the ck carpet, yfully running around. It pressed its soft body against the carpet and dug out some fur with its tiny teeth. Suddenly, a cracking sound of the door opening echoed through the quiet office. The kitten straightened up and ran toward the neer. This time around, it decided to bite and nibble on the man¡¯s pant leg, making a cute growling sound. Chris watched the scene with a helpless expression and coughed, saying, ¡°Kitty, please let me in first. I will bring you a small can of fish tomorrow.¡± Two female employees behind him burst intoughter at the sight of the furry and adorable little creature. However, their expressions froze when they saw the character on its forehead. Recing their smiles was a deep fear, and they took a few steps back, with trembling voices asking, ¡°Is this a baby tiger, Mr. Richards?¡± Chris shook his head, finding their frightened reactions amusing. He knew girls were often timid, but to be scared by such a small kitten was quite amusing. Except for Miss Lawrence, who had helped deliver the kitten, ordinary women would have been scared to death. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s just a cat.¡± A cat? The two female employees took another look, thinking Chris was joking. They had never seen a kitten with such sharp teeth. ¡°Kitty.¡± The man sitting behind the desk called out to the kitten firmly. It immediately abandoned Chris and ran towards Kelvin. The kitten was still too small to jump onto the desk, so it climbed up Kelvin¡¯s leg and finally settled on his thigh. Kelvin put his hand on the kitten¡¯s head and gently stroked its little ears. ¡°Kitty, don¡¯t be naughty. Go y on the other side.¡± The staff had never seen such a gentle side of the CEO before. When he smiled, he was even more handsome and charming. Unfortunately, they rarely had the opportunity to see Kelvin smile. As expected, once the kitten left, Kelvin returned to his usual cold and indifferent self. ¡°How are things going?¡± His face changed in just a moment. Chris had already grown ustomed to the CEO¡¯s inconsistent behavior. Back then, he couldn¡¯tpare to Miss Lawrence, and now even an animal¡¯s status had surpassed his. He felt overwhelmed. Chris quickly opened the file in his hand and respectfully handed it to Kelvin. ¡°We bought the whole ind and the Parry family hasn¡¯t even got the chance to attend the second bidding event. Here¡¯s the legal contract, just sign it here.¡± They had gone through so much trouble just to make Teagan think they had won. After Teagan bought the ind at a high price, he was caught off guard and unable to get any loans. The Parry Group had to liquidate and withdraw from the stock market. At this time, Kelvin bought the ind sold by the Parry Group at a low price, using one-third less funds than nned. If anything goes wrong, it¡¯s all Teagan¡¯s fault. He shouldn¡¯t have offended Kelvin in the first ce. Chapter 561: Foolish and Confident Woman At the same time, Jane quietly entered the Foley Group. She was dressed in a ck professional suit, with long, golden wavy hair, and a wide-brimmed fisherman hat with a touch of ck. She wore brown sunsses, partially covering her fair face. Only the fiery red lips were visible, contrasting with her long, slim legs. A strong scent of perfume lingered around her. She walked away in high heels, leaving behind a visual feast that mesmerized those who caught a glimpse of her. Behind her, employees gathered in small groups, whispering as they held their coffee cups. ¡°Who is that woman? Damn, she has an amazing figure!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe some female celebrity?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I don¡¯t recognize a celebrity with such a good figure!¡± ¡°Is she here to see Mr. Foley?¡± ¡°Impossible, everyone knows Mr. Foley isn¡¯t interested in women.¡± When it came to Kelvin, everyone agreed that he wasted his handsome face by not showing interest in women. Such a pity. In contrast, Master Vincent was lively within thepany, greeting employees warmly. He treated his female subordinates with care and respect, setting an example of a true gentleman. However, it was the undeniable ¡°gentleman¡± Master Vincent who was intimately embracing Jane at this moment. Afterwards, Janezily leaned against the sofa, using her fingers tob through her damp hair. The man was smoking near the coffee table, his open shirt revealing his well-defined chest muscles. The moist reflections shimmered under the light. He exhaled a puff of smoke, without turning his head, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How many shares of the Parry family did you buy?¡± ¡°Ten thousand shares,¡± Jane replied with a sweet smile, standing up and taking a stock transfer document out of her handbag. She handed it to Vincent, continuing in a pleasing tone, ¡°Darling, I listened to your advice. Not only did I buy the shares, but I also bought them in your name.¡± In other words, she had put her entire fortune into it. The purple smoke rising gradually veiled the greed and indifference in the man¡¯s eyes. He took a deep drag of his cigarette and mischievously blew a smoke ring towards the woman. Pulling her into his embrace, he lowered his head and lightly held her tender earlobe, his warm voice seductive. ¡°Good girl, you¡¯ve done well. I promise you, you will get what you want.¡± Jane¡¯s whole body felt numb. She had just beenpletely satisfied, yet now he lightly teased her again. And she wanted more. Her delicate fingers pressed against his chest muscles, a meaningful look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool like Abbie. You can¡¯t trick me.¡± At the mention of Abbie, Vincent fell silent for a few seconds. Curling his lips, he casually said the answer Jane wanted to hear, ¡°She lost, but you will win.¡± ¡°Master Vincent ¡­ you¡¯re really amazing.¡± He was even more gentle than Teagan, and better at expressing himself. He appeared to be a gentleman, but in reality, he was wild in bed. She liked this kind of man. Suddenly, she felt that her youth before was wasted. Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she reached out and hugged him again, offering herself. This time, Vincent pushed her away, leaving Jane in disbelief. The man gently touched her temple with tender care, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you have a meetinging up? I¡¯m afraid if I move, your meeting will fall apart,¡± he reminded. With his reminder, Jane finally remembered that she had important matters to attend to. Regrettably, she withdrew her gaze, picked up her bag, and prepared to leave. Before she left, she softly nted a farewell kiss on Vincent¡¯s face, implying, ¡°I don¡¯t have work tonight, and my parents are also out traveling.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As the door closed, a cold and sarcastic smile crept onto Vincent¡¯s face. His lips parted, silently uttering, ¡°What a foolish and self-assured woman.¡± Feeling satisfied both physically and emotionally, Jane hummed a little tune as she returned to her office. Upon opening the door, she was startled by the man inside. ¡°Ah!¡± After a brief gasp, she quickly regained herposure, and her blushing face turned cold. ¡°Mr. Parry, may I ask if there¡¯s something important that brings you here?¡± she asked with detachment. The man who had been waiting on the sofa was Teagan. He nced at his wristwatch, and the hour hand had reached the two o¡¯clock mark. It had been four hours since they separated this morning. And he had waited exactly four hours. Suppressing the raging anger that threatened to burst out, Teagan forced a caring smile on his handsome face and spoke gently, ¡°Of course, I missed you, so I came to see my beloved.¡± Saying so, he strode forward with his long and slender legs, standing before the woman. She changed her clothes! It wasn¡¯t the same outfit she wore this morning. A gentle sniff revealed not only the fragrance of perfume but also a strong men¡¯s cologne. Mixed with the sweetness was a hint of salty and familiar scent. A faint bitterness¡­ the smell of nicotine. As an experienced person in the world of romance, how could Teagan not know what the scent on her was about? The scent they shared this morning shouldn¡¯t linger till now. The flush still on Jane¡¯s face indicated she had just slept with somebody. In his mind, it felt like a thunderbolt on a clear day, almost suffocating him. His face turned dark, and the smile disappeared without a trace. ¡°Who is that person?¡± he asked. At his words, Jane responded with a derisive cold snort, her lips curling in a mocking manner. ¡°What right do you have to control me? In what position you asked me?¡± Each sentence hit Teagan hard, leaving him speechless. Just this morning, she had disyed strong possessiveness towards him, but now, in such a short time, she hadpletely changed her tune. But since Jane bought out the Parry Group¡¯s shares, she now held the majority ownership. The best way for Teagan to regain control of thepany was to work through her. What could be faster than winning over a woman¡¯s heart? He prided himself on being adept at it. However, reality was a p in the face. Jane was no longer the same person she used to be.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Now, she had better options and no longer cared for Teagan. Fortunes change, and now it was Jane¡¯s court. She approached gracefully in high heels, pressed her warm fingertips against his lips, and stared at him with a teasing smile, her voice gentle as sheforted him, saying, ¡°Teagan, I¡¯m so much better than you. In the past, you secretly betrayed me, but now I openly, clearly, and unequivocally betray you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. At least among all my men, you were the first, hahaha.¡± Chapter 562: I Am Your Director’s Father So, did he have to thank her for this ¡°honor¡±? Even after being humiliated like this, Teagan didn¡¯t turn around and storm off. Jane, of course, knew the purpose of his visit. She straightforwardly stated her demand. Very simple, she wanted Teagan and Nora to break off the engagement. Upon hearing this, Teagan¡¯s heart leapt with joy. He believed that the woman still had feelings for him. As long as that was the case, he could regain his shares. So, he readily agreed to Jane¡¯s request, grasping her hand with deep affection, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, Jane, trust me. Nora had a miscarriage, and from now on, I won¡¯t see her again. We will have our own child as well.¡± A child? Internally, Jane ridiculed his unfounded confidence. She had already undergone a sterilization procedure; it was impossible for her to be pregnant. And even if he wanted a child, it wouldn¡¯t be his. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to break off the engagement with Nora first,¡± she said. ¡°I have some matters to attend to, so you can leave first.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Before she finished speaking, Jane heartlessly issued an eviction order, driving Teagan out of her office. Teagan took a deep breath, trying hard not to get angry, but his tightly clenched fist betrayed his true emotions. Veins bulged on the back of his hand, thick and sinewy, with muscles knotted. ¡°Alright, Jane, just wait for me. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll show you my actions and determination.¡± Outside the door, an annoying male voice came, but Jane paid no attention, lowering her head to focus on the documents and immersing herself in work. Hospital. The ring lights formed a white halo in front of Nora¡¯s eyes and kept expanding. Nora was awakened by a loud and piercing conversation in her ears. The loud and sharp voice was unmistakably her mother, Mya. ¡°Look at this child, what has she be now? It¡¯s all your fault, insisting on the marriage alliance with the Parry family!¡± George held a cigarette in his mouth and spoke in a low and muffled voice, weakly saying, ¡°Who knew the Parry family would suddenly go bankrupt? It¡¯s fortunate that I sold the shares quickly this time; otherwise, the Lawrence family would also suffer.¡± ¡°And you still have the nerve to speak! You suddenly sold the shares, making it difficult for us to actively propose breaking off the engagement. Nora had a miscarriage now, and Teagan is using this as leverage, refusing topensate us.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t evade givingpensation since the child is his. By the way, I heard that his ex-girlfriend Jane had hooked up with Master Vincent, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± Upon hearing this, Mya became interested, her eyes brightening. ¡°Where did you hear this news? Is it reliable?¡± George furrowed his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know, but¡­ Jane indeed bought 90% of the Parry Group¡¯s shares. While the two argued, Sean on the side squinted his eyes and yawned. His college entrance exams were over, and he had a three-month vacation. Every day, he stayed upte ying games and slept heavily during the day. Dark circles had formed under his eyes, deepening the eye sockets. He looked utterly listless, resembling those drug addicts. He didn¡¯t show any interest in his parents¡¯ bickering until his gaze fell on the woman lying unconscious on the hospital bed, making him freeze for a second. A soft sigh escaped his lips. In a low voice, he murmured, ¡°I told you that pretty boy was unreliable, but you just wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± And they said he wasn¡¯t a match for Mika, yet Mika hadn¡¯t abandoned him, while that pretty boy, Teagan, broke the engagement first. The college entrance exam results had alreadye out, and Mika was admitted to Akloit College based on her excellent grades. And yet, Sean, an underachiever, failed to even get into a second-tier university, he was left with no choice but to reluctantly enroll in a junior college. George chose the business administration major for him, nning for Sean to pursue it first while he went to plead with Cheyenne. He wanted to find a way for Sean to also get into Akloit College. The Foley family, who had influence over Akloit College, and Layne, being an honorary professor there, were the key people who could help. However¡­ George couldn¡¯t muster the courage to face them. Ever since they moved out of the vi, he hadn¡¯t seen Cheyenne in almost half a year. He had read a few news articles praising her. The more he read, the more regretful he became about easily agreeing to move out of the vi. Otherwise, when talking about Cheyenne, he would proudly show off to everyone saying, ¡°This is my daughter.¡± But reality hit him hard. His pride and joy, Nora, ended up unmarried and pregnant, lying on a hospital bed after an unfortunate abortion. The white sheets entuated her almost translucentplexion, devoid of any color, making her look delicate and pitiable. He sighed with a touch of emotion, suddenly stood up, and said, ¡°It¡¯s stifling in here. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± ¡°Where are you going? Nora hasn¡¯t woken up yet. What if she gets hungry when she wakes up? Can you bring back some porridge on your way?¡± She yelled loudly behind George, not knowing if the man in the distance heard her. He didn¡¯t answer her either. George didn¡¯t go far. He paced back and forth in the corridor, hesitating for a long time. Atst, he mustered the courage to grab a passing nurse, smiling warmly as he asked, ¡°Excuse me, can you tell me where the director¡¯s office is?¡± The nurse, thinking he was a visitor for a patient, replied, ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask me or the attending physician directly. The director is very busy and may not be able to meet you personally.¡± Upon hearing this, George realized the nurse had misunderstood him. He reassured her, patting his chest, and proudly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to seek treatment. I am the father of your director, and I came to see my daughter.¡± The director¡¯s father? The nurse carefully examined the middle-aged man before her, who was slightly overweight and in his fifties, but saw no resemnce to the director in his features. Perhaps the director resembled her mother. Just in case he really was the director¡¯s father, she didn¡¯t want to offend him by stopping him from entering. Better safe than sorry, so the nurse decided to guide George. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± They walked towards the left side of the staircase, where there was an elevator at the end. Fourth floor. Cheyenne¡¯s office was right in the middle. ¡°This is it, Dr. Lawrence¡¯s office. You can go in by yourself.¡± The nurse smiled and turned away. As George reached the door, he could hear amotion inside! ¡°First Blood!¡± Chapter 563: I Don’t Know Why My Face Hurts ¡°Doublekill!¡± ¡°Triplekill!¡± ¡°Quadrakill!¡± ¡°Pentakill!!!¡± ¡°ACE!¡± What is this? George was a man from the 1970s. Entertainment back then was at most disco dancing, and games were about roller skating. He doesn¡¯t understand the young people¡¯s mobile games at all. He had no idea what ¡°Arena of Valor¡± is, he only knows that his son spends day and night ying this thing. He even spent quite a bit of money buying so-called ¡°skins.¡± There was a man¡¯s voiceining in the room, clear and pleasant. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, has this foreign guy gone crazy? A support actually chased me and killed me under the turret, it¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your skill on him?¡± Reece got angry when this topic was brought up. ¡°What about you? Your champion is good for nothing.¡± He had been fighting alone since the start of the game! Unexpectedly, the opponents gave up on the topne and directly attacked him, who was focusing on the bottomne. In the middlene was Cheyenne controlling one mage. Kate, on the other hand, yed a support and tank. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about yourself? If you can¡¯t beat him, couldn¡¯t you just abandon the turret and run away?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Hmph, who do you think I am? I have my professional ethics. I must use my champion to guard the turret!¡± ¡°But the turret is actually destroyed. Reece, look at you. It¡¯s only been two minutes since the start of the game, and you¡¯ve given away first blood and lost a turret. You¡¯re really weak.¡± These two immature guys were clearly sitting face to face, but they still had to use voice chat to transcribe their conversations into the game¡¯s chat box to insult each other. Reece: ¡°Hey, bro across the way, mind reporting my support?¡± As Kate controlled her champion, she nced at Reece, narrowed her eyes, and angrily said, ¡°If you dare report me, I¡¯ll post the nude photos of you online.¡± ¡°Wait, did you peek at me? Otherwise, how would you have them!¡± ¡°Who the hell cares about peeking at you? It¡¯s clearly your own showy photos in the moments.¡± Once he uploaded them, both Cheyenne and Kate received notifications. Reece, still hoping they were too busy to notice, but it turned out Cheyenne quickly captured and sent the nude photos to Kate, mocking theck of abs. This had been long forgotten by Cheyenne. She didn¡¯t expect Kate still kept them on her phone. Their rtionship had always been like this since childhood ¨C fighting when together, then making up over a meal. She was used to it and focused on her own growth. Their teamposition was disadvantaged, with two mages, one tank, and one support marksman,cking a jungle to drive the team¡¯s economy. Early game depended on her mage securing advantages, then protecting the marksman¡¯s growth for a tower-pushing win. Today, she didn¡¯t want to y, but Reece and Kate came to watch her. After eating, Reece suggested rxing and immediately opened the game on his phone to team up. When they saw Cheyenne¡¯s game ID, an enemy finally recognized her and nervously typed, ¡°Is ¡®PeachThief¡¯ the same one who won the MVP in Che serverpetition three years ago?¡± This shocked both sides. Cheyenne gave a faint smile and quickly typed two words in thement section, ¡°Not me.¡± Reece: ¡°Yes, she¡¯s PeachThief, the number one in Che server!¡± ¡°How could it be possible? That mysterious number one announced retirement after winning thepetition. I don¡¯t believe your lies. If she really is, she shoulde over and kill me under the turret.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne sent two words via voice, ¡°Get ready.¡± As he spoke, he was inexplicably killed, which shoked him deeply. Chapter 564: Pentakill After annihting the enemy team with a pentakill, Cheyenne stood atop their lifeless bodies, her slender fingers gliding across the keyboard as she typed quickly. Cheyenne: ¡°Your only way out is to surrender.¡± ¡°No way, we can¡¯t surrender even if we die. I don¡¯t believe she can kill five of us at once. Let¡¯s group up!¡± Reece watched in awe, unsure whether tomend him for his bravery or criticize him for his ignorance.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Indeed, after two pentakills, the enemy team¡¯s morale was shattered. Cheyenne secured 25 kills from the enemy team without dying once. Desperate, the enemy sent a pleading emoji. This time, the enemy promptly pressed the surrender button. ¡°Victory!¡± As expected, Cheyenne was the MVP with a rating of 14. 8, casually dismissing it with a lip curl. Softly, she murmured, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I yed a game. I never imagined that I couldn¡¯t even get thirty kills now.¡± On the side, Reece looked at his own performance, utterly dumbfounded. 0-0-0!!! As a marksman, he didn¡¯t even manage to get a single assist before the game ended. While being carried by his teammates felt good, Reece felt no sense of fulfillment. As the game returned to the final screen, the enemy teammates whom she had effortlessly in flooded her with friend requests. ¡°Master, can I be your disciple? I¡¯ll carry your bags for free.¡± ¡°I want to rank up, please carry me to Glory.¡± ¡°Great god, I know I was wrong, you¡¯re the true PeachThief. I¡¯m so excited.¡± After receiving these friend requests, Cheyenne squinted her eyes and confidently typed a series of words on the screen, void of profanity yet undeniably insulting. ¡°No, you¡¯re all too weak.¡± Just as she was about to exit the game page, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared at the door. A middle-aged man nervously stood before her, wearing a smile that sought her favor. ¡°Cheyenne, long time no see.¡± Upon seeing the person, Cheyenne¡¯s smile gradually froze and then disappearedpletely. She asked calmly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your father. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you, so I came to visit.¡± Hearing those words from his mouth, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Father? I have no recollection of such a creature in my memory.¡± Since she could remember, George had never shown a pleasant face to her. But he treated Nora with utmost care. In her childhood, she might have found it unfair, but now, she didn¡¯t care anymore. After all these years, she had grown ustomed to it, and she no longer valued his so-called ¡°father¡± status. In front of others, her response made George lose face even more, but his initial goal had not been achieved, so he could only smile superficially and wait. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m genuinely worried about you. If you have some free time, why don¡¯t youe back for a meal?¡± As the words fell, Cheyenne seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard, still engrossed in her phone. Her voice was cold, devoid of any warmth. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Alright, old man, if you keep going, I will vomit. Do you even have the audacity to call yourself Cheyenne¡¯s father?¡± Reece showed signs of impatience on his face. His sharp gaze looked over, his handsome and extraordinary demeanor momentarily stunned George. ¡°The first time I saw Cheyenne, it was in the dead of winter. She was wearing a tattered cotton coat with the cotton stuffinging out, shivering as she huddled next to a trash can. Where were you then?¡± ¡°When she was bullied by the school kids, trapped in an alley, almost beaten to death, where were you?¡± ¡°When she fell into the sea, barely surviving, where were you?¡± After pausing for a second, Reece sarcastically pped his hands andughed, ¡°Right, I remember now. You were busy nning how to reim that vi, without caring if this daughter of yours lived or died.¡± Did someone like him even deserve to be Cheyenne¡¯s father? If it weren¡¯t for Cheyenne¡¯s sake, he would have long dealt with George, this old man. Reece used to think Cheyenne was an orphan beggar until he saw her with the teacher in ss, which dumbfounded him. Cheyenne turned out to be the legendary bottom-performing Dragon. On the other hand, Nora, who was considered a joke, was d in designerbels from head to toe, her purse costing at least five figures. While people praised Nora¡¯s elegance and refinement, no one noticed whether Cheyenne was dead or alive. He felt angry for Cheyenne, and even more so, he felt it was unfair. Such a biased father, she didn¡¯t want him anyway! Upon hearing these words, George awkwardly blushed. After all, he was the boss of apany. Such rumors about his daughter living a beggar¡¯s life outside would be a great embarrassment. He attempted to exin his difficulties, his face showing a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Cheyenne, please listen to my exnation. At that time, I was busy, and Mya said you often ran away to y, so I believed her.¡± Cheyenne walked around her desk, continuing to look at a document with no intention of stopping. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so scared you might even be moved by your own nonsense. I don¡¯t believe any of your excuses. Just get straight to the point, what do you want from me?¡± She was being direct, and George hesitated for a second before revealing the purpose of his visit. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want you to help, to get your sister Nora transferred to the VIP ward.¡± ¡°Also, your younger brother¡¯s performance in the college entrance exam isn¡¯t great. You see, could you find someone familiar with Akloit College to help him transfer there?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kate and Reece exchanged nces, both smiling. This father truly had the nerve to ask. Chapter 565: Because You Hit My Dog No wonder he suddenly had the idea toe find her today, it turned out it was because he needs her help with something. Cheyenne wondered why they couldn¡¯t move Nora to the VIP ward themselves. It was not like they didn¡¯t have the money. They just got fifty million from the Owen family, Didn¡¯t they just get fifty million from the Owen family, they surely can afford this much. As for Sean, she had protected him when they were kids. But he didn¡¯t appreciate her help and even hated her greatly. His grades were so poor, even if he¡¯d gotten into Akloit College, it would be a waste of education resources. Cheyenne tly refused George¡¯s request, rejecting him in a cold tone, showing no mercy. ¡°I don¡¯t care about how Nora is doing, she has nothing to do with me. Even if she stays in the mortuary, I still won¡¯t be responsible.¡± Upon hearing this, George widened his eyes, looking coldly at the young girl in front of him, speaking with a pained and aggrieved tone, ¡°Cheyenne¡­ Nora is your sister, and you are partly responsible for her miscarriage this time. How can you say such heartless words?¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Cheyenne raised her red lips, and with a mocking gaze, said, ¡°Nora¡¯s child is not mine, so why should I be responsible?¡± Wasn¡¯t the one who should be responsible Teagan? It¡¯s his child. It was also her mistake that caused the miscarriage. The newspapers had published it, why didn¡¯t George go find the real culprit instead of falsely using this innocent person? Clearly, it was also Nora¡¯s fault for dying the best time for treatment. Just as Nora was mentioned, her figure appeared at the door of the office. The young girl¡¯s figure, frail as paper, had a paleplexion, devoid of any trace of color. Her dehydrated lips resembled a parchednd with cracks. Mya supported her, with a thin young man following behind. Nora was staring at Cheyenne with eyes filled with resentment, her slightly reddened eyes carrying a hint of strangeness. Parting her red lips, with a chilling gaze, she stared at her and said, ¡°Cheyenne, are you satisfied seeing me like this?¡± The doctor said she had congenital uterine hyposia, and this miscarriage caused severe uterine bleeding. In addition, the fetus was already three months old, so after the medication-induced miscarriage, she would need to undergo a manual uterine cleaning. This would inevitably lead to the uterine wall bing increasingly thin. The doctor just subtly told her that it would probably be difficult for her to have children in the future. She was only twenty years old, with a long future ahead, how could she be aplete woman after losing the chance to be a mother? Listening to her words, everyone felt ufortable. Kate stepped forward, standing in front of her, and red back at her. ¡°What are you saying? Miss Owen performed your surgery, what does it have to do with Cheyenne?¡± ¡°Pregnant out of wedlock, and you still have the nerve? Bah, if you¡¯ve got the guts, go find Mr. Parry to take responsibility, what are you trying to prove here?¡± I must say, Kate¡¯s words were indeed harsh, at least they made Nora tremble all over and her chin quiver. ¡°Who are you calling ¡®pregnant out of wedlock¡¯?¡± Kate shrugged, made a face at her, ¡°Whoever answers me!¡± ¡°Shut up! Cheyenne, are you allowing yourpdog to insult my sister? Believe me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± The enraged inte-addicted teenager yelled angrily, rolled up his sleeves, and charged at Cheyenne and Kate. No matter what, he was already an 18-year-old adult, standing nearly 175cm tall, towering over the two young girls. Seeing the imposing teenager in front of them, Kate cowered behind Cheyenne in fear. Finally, she made a face at him. ¡°Why the rush? Wasn¡¯t I telling the truth? You cowards, if you¡¯ve got the guts, go cause a scene at the Parry residence!¡± ¡°Hmph, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Reece also rolled up his sleeves, ready for a showdown. Although he didn¡¯t exercise much, he should have had the absolute advantage over Sean in terms of height. However, as they faced off, Reece raised his fist to strike, only to be caught off guard by a punch from Sean to his nose. Bang! Instantly, two streams of bright red blood flowed from his nostrils. Reece held his handsome nose, crying to Cheyenne, ¡°Cheyenne, he hit my nose, damn! It¡¯s definitely crooked, it hurts¡­¡± He was supposed to start filming tomorrow. Now, it seemed that would have to be dyed. Kate had nned to mock him-how could a man in his mid-twenties be unable to beat a teenager? It was embarrassing! However, seeing Reece¡¯s pitiful state with blood streaming from his nose, she softened. ¡°Stand behind me,¡± Cheyennemanded, ring coldly at Sean and taunting him with her fair, delicate fingers, challenging him. ¡°You dare to be proud after hitting me?¡± Sean was quite pleased with himself. After all, he had always been the one being beaten before, and now, suddenly, he was the one dominating others. It felt pretty great. ¡°Heh, you couldn¡¯t even handle this pretty boy. me me? Cheyenne, you better apologize to my sister quickly, or I¡¯ll beat you too.¡± ¡°Come and try!¡± Sean¡¯s despondent face showed a hint of hesitation. He was just bluffing. If he really acted, he wouldn¡¯t dare. That crazy woman, Cheyenne, might actually pull out a kitchen knife and attack him. But facing a weak woman¡¯s challenge, if he didn¡¯t respond, wouldn¡¯t he seem too pathetic? Considering this, he decided to take a gamble. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be so arrogant! You think I don¡¯t dare touch you?¡± Seething with anger, he charged forward. Somehow, when he got in front of Cheyenne, she raised her foot and kicked him in the shins. Thud. He fell to his knees, sprawled on the ground in a humiliating position. What just happened? Sean didn¡¯t even know what happened; he just suddenly found himself on the ground. ¡°Sean!¡± Mya, the one who doted on him the most, forgot everything else as she eximed and rushed over. She helped Sean up, ¡°Son, are you okay?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes turned red, like a trapped animal, and heunched a second attack, grabbing a broom from the corridor and swinging it at Cheyenne. Unexpectedly, she dodged it with a quick move and, in a swift counterattack, kicked Sean in the stomach with a spinning side kick. ¡°Smack!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Instantly, a bright red handprint appeared on Sean¡¯s face, and two streams of bright red blood slowly began to flow from his nose. Chapter 566: I will dig out your eyes He sat on the cold ground, dazed, and reached up to touch his nose. ¡°Blood!¡± He widened his eyes, staring at the blood on his fingertip, rolled his eyes, and fainted right there. ¡°Sean!¡± Mya cried out sharply. ¡°Sean!¡± George rushed over in a hurry, lifting him up from the ground. Look at how nervous they were. It was just a p, causing a bit of dizziness and a nosebleed. Cheyenne crossed her arms, looking at the whole family, and smiled lightly, ¡°What¡¯s with the tension? Both Reece and Sean had nosebleeds.¡± Reece was touched by Cheyenne standing up for him. The George couple was now united, carrying Sean from the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s take him to the emergency room first to get checked.¡± Nora anxiously directed her father to carry Sean away. Mya followed closely behind. Only Nora remained in ce, teary-eyed, looking at Cheyenne with a cold, stern voice, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯ll remember the humiliation you gave me today.¡± ¡°The tables will turn. Just you wait!¡± Confronted with his threatening words, Cheyenne walked straight up to his, reaching out and grabbing her chin. Applying pressure with her fingers. Tightening her grip. Two faint, red fingerprint marks appeared on Nora¡¯s fair chin. The pain made her tears well up in her eyes. Cheyenne looked at her with cold, piercing eyes and sneered, ¡°Later? If you¡¯re capable, do it right now.¡± ¡°The tables will turn. Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡± ¡°Anyone can make threats. Give it a try, keep ring at me! I¡¯ll definitely make you pay!¡± It was at this moment that Nora truly understood how terrifying Cheyenne could be. She had always underestimated this woman¡¯s ruthlessness! ¡°Let go of me! Are you bullying me because I¡¯m currently ill? If you dare, wait until I¡¯m better!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne let go, taking out a in white handkerchief and elegantly wiping her fingers. She didn¡¯t say a word, but her actions were filled with disdain towards Nora. This silent mockery made Nora, with her strong self-esteem, tightly clench her hand, her nails digging into her palm, unnoticed bloodstains appearing. ¡°Kate, support Reece, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kate supported Reece and followed behind Cheyenne, her eyes shining. Cheyenne was really cool just now! The next day, Berry Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s office on the top floor. Teagan once again visited Jane. But this time, he was turned away at the door. Jane¡¯s assistant informed Teagan that the CEO had gone out, seemingly having an appointment. An appointment?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With whom? Under Teagan¡¯s persistent questioning, he finally learned that Jane had arranged to meet Master Vincent from the Foley Group at a famous romantic and casual bar, and even more notorious as a matchmaking venue. Was she on a date with Vincent? This knowledge left Teagan feelingpletely deted. He had put so much effort into apologizing and pleasing Jane, believing that she was going to be won over by him. In reality, it was a harsh p in the face ¨C Jane didn¡¯t love him at all. Purchasing shares of the Parry Group was nothing more than an act of revenge! Earlier that morning, he had announced his cancetion of the engagement with Nora, undoubtedly triggering a storm of online criticism and insults. ¡°Finally, this unfaithful couple has split up.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe our innocent campus goddess got pregnant out of wedlock and actively pursued Mr. Parry. Why do I feel like Mr. Parry is deliberately smearing her?¡± ¡°Does it even count as smearing? Nora was never a good person to begin with. I¡¯ve always said that she deliberately humiliated her sister at the artpetition ¨C she¡¯s an angelic bitch.¡± ¡°How do you know all this? Were you there in person?¡± ¡°Am I the only one who saw Mr. Parry shopping with a beautiful woman at the jewelry storest week? Ugh, men!¡± The exposure of numerous product quality issues within the Parry Group,bined with the revtion of the heir¡¯s misconduct, has sparked a significant wave of outrage. Bankruptcy seemed inevitable. Despite the enormous pressure from both online and offline sources, Teagan headed to Akloit, the Italian-style caf¨¦, and there, as expected, he spotted that familiar figure seated by the window. Jane was wearing a bright red halter dress, which entuated her delicate and fair corbones, with her long hair pinned up by a pearl clip, her back straight as she effortlessly wielded a knife and fork to cut the food on her te. He couldn¡¯t hear what she and the man facing her were saying, but the sight of themughing and chatting pained his eyes. As he approached, he realized that the man sitting across from Jane was none other than his business partner, Vincent. It was really him! When he had heard the staff mention it earlier, he had still clung to a sliver of hope. A sneer appeared on his face as he stepped towards them. After taking just a few paces, a waiter intercepted him, ¡°Sir, are you alone?¡± ¡°My girlfriend is over there!¡± he replied coldly, pointing in Jane¡¯s direction. The waiter was taken aback, then seemed toprehend something, casting a sympathetic nce at Teagan. In a hushed voice, he muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the use of getting mad? These days, the ugly can¡¯t find partners, and those who can find partners can¡¯t keep them. You just have to get used to it.¡± His implication was clear ¨C to make it through, one might have to endure a bit of infidelity. Teagan gave him a cold look, causing the waiter to retreat with a forced silence, ¡°Please go about your business.¡± As he continued to approach, he overheard Jane and Master Vincent¡¯s conversation, ¡°Master Vincent, look, these are the shares of the Parry Group.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve transferred them all to me?¡± ¡°What are you saying? What¡¯s mine is yours; even I¡­ belong to you, right?¡± Jane said coquettishly, tenderly cutting a steak for Vincent. Watching her solicitous behavior, Teagan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disgust. What shares of the Parry Group? Could it be¡­? Chapter 567: Make You Pay ¡°What a bitch!¡± Teagan seethed with anger as he discovered that she had secretly been colluding with her ¡°good friend¡± behind his back. And she had generously handed over her shares in The Parry Group as if it was no big deal. All his hard work was being given away. Who was she to give it to someone else? Teagan couldn¡¯t hold back his anger any longer. It surged within him like moltenva, ready to erupt. He lifted his long legs and walked towards the two of them with a menacing aura. Unaware of Teagan¡¯s presence, Jane and Vincent were focused on the share contract in front of them. They didn¡¯t see Teagan approaching from behind until he suddenly struck Vincent¡¯s face with a fierce punch, grabbing hold of his cor. ¡°Master Vincent, are you okay?¡± Jane finally realized what was happening, startled by the crashing noise of the coffee cup and tes falling to the ground. The dark brown coffee stained the pristine white tablecloth, standing out conspicuously. Drip, drip. The spilled coffee dirtied Jane¡¯s long skirt, causing her to panic. She lifted her dress and stood up, gazing at Teagan. He was still wearing the ck suit jacket from their previous encounter, now wrinkled as if it was a cheap piece of clothing one could find at a street market. Teagan¡¯s face, usually calm and handsome, was now filled with an ominous darkness as he stared at Jane and Vincent. His gaze was fierce, like a wild beast in the forest, hungry for prey. Not content with the broken porcin scattered on the floor, Teagan grabbed Vincent¡¯s tie, veins popping on his forehead. ¡°How dare you stab me in the back? Jane is my woman, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Compared to Teagan¡¯s rage, Vincent remained rtivelyposed. He waved his hand, casually shaking off Teagan¡¯s firm grip, and nonchntly responded, ¡°I know, so what? Jane doesn¡¯t recognize you as her ex-boyfriend!¡± Vincent emphasized the word ¡°ex-boyfriend,¡± carrying a hint of sarcasm. Hearing this, Jane joined in with a cold smile. ¡°What are you doing here? Mr. Parry, we are strangers. As for my shares, I¡¯ll give them to whomever I please. It¡¯s my freedom, and you have no say in it!¡± Teagan was taken aback by Jane¡¯s determination to distance herself from him. He looked at the stubborn woman in front of him, pleading with his eyes, and said humbly, ¡°Jane, I know I was wrong. Truly, I¡¯ve already called off the engagement with Nora. I only love you.¡± ¡°Love me?¡± Jane chuckled sardonically. ¡°Oh, I see, you only love the shares in my hands.¡± After so many years together, Jane had seen through Teagan¡¯s true nature. He had only been with her earlier because her father was the secondrgest shareholder of the Foley Group, granting him some influence and benefits. But when Abbie regained control of the shares, her father lost his power, and Teagan quickly turned to Nora, a petty woman. Did he even know what love meant? Now, for the sake of shares, Teagan¡¯s pitiful and desperate disy made Jane sick to her stomach. Jane no longer wanted to hide or cover up the truth. She boldly took Vincent¡¯s arm, raised her delicate chin, and announced, ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re toote. I already transferred the shares to Master Vincent yesterday, Teagan. Give it up.¡± Vincent enjoyed the attention from the beautiful woman. He, a gentleman, gently held Jane¡¯s hand, lowering his head. Kissing the back of her hand, he gently said, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not suitable for a date with an unwee third wheel around.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane¡¯s face blushed slightly, transforming from a strong independent woman to a submissive kitten-like figure in an instant. Even during the passionate period of their rtionship, she had never acted like this before. Teagan¡¯s mind kept reying the words she had just said. What does Vincent want with hispany? As they turned to leave, Teagan grabbed his arm tightly, his eyes shing crimson. ¡°Master Vincent, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught in a trap with me? I know many of your secrets!¡± Was he threatening himself? Caught in a trap? How audacious. Vincent¡¯s eyes quickly flickered, turning his head back with a gentle smile. He whispered softly in Teagan¡¯s ear, his voice quiet but filled with a threatening undertone. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see. Mr. Parry, instead of trying to intimidate me here, why don¡¯t you go to the prison and check on your sister? After all, killing her is just a matter of minutes for me, you know the methods of TWILIGHT.¡± What happened to her? Upon hearing this, Teagan finally regained some rity, his raging anger subsiding, reced with a resolute calmness. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Vincent smiled and remained silent, his hand wrapped around Jane¡¯s slender waist, gracefully leaving. Watching the departing figures, Teagan kicked the tables and chairs in anger. After uttering a curse, he quickly took out his phone and dialed his assistant. ¡°Go and find out what happened to my sister. Where is she? Report back to me quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Parry.¡± Hospital, nurse¡¯s station. Reece, the top idol, always appeared morous on TV screens, but little did anyone know that he was such an adorable young man in private. The nurse applying medicine to him was one of his fans and was so excited to see her idol for the first time that she could barely hold the cotton swab steady. Seeing her trembling, star-struck demeanor, Reece was afraid that she might identally poke him and refused the nurse¡¯s treatment. He turned to look at the slender figure beside him. ¡°Cheyenne, why don¡¯t you do it? I trust you more. You should know that my nose is insured for a whopping thirty million.¡± Cheyenne stood with her feet apart, shoulder-width apart, one eye squinting while the other eye aimed at the target on the wall.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She held a feather dart in her bare hand and casually threw it. ¡°Wow! Bullseye again, a perfect ten! Cheyenne is so amazing, you¡¯ve beaten me by five points!¡± Kate walked over, removing the two darts she had thrown and preparing for another round ofpetition. Both of them seemedpletely oblivious to his words. Feeling aggrieved, Reece let out a ¡°woof-woof¡± sound. Cheyenne held the remaining three darts seemingly loosely and threw them. Reece couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by her actions, frowning in disbelief. This couldn¡¯t possibly work, hitting three targets would be difficult enough, right? The three dartsnded one after another on the bullseye, forming a vertical line, astonishing both of them. Kate, holding her darts, suddenly lost the courage to throw. Cheyenne was so amazing! Chapter 568: Not Wanting to Take Care of Him Cheyenne patted her hands in a triumphant manner, feeling bored and yawning disdainfully. ¡°I thought it would be much more difficult. It¡¯s nothingpared to when I practiced acupuncture,¡± she sneered. During that time, she had to use thin silver needles, tied with silk thread, from a distance of three meters away, through copper rings the size of fingernail caps, into a dummy on the other side. And her grandfather wouldn¡¯t tolerate any mistakes in the acupoints she selected. Kate listened, feeling overwhelmed. Why did she find it so challenging? In the next moment, Cheyenne patted her shoulder and spoke, ¡°Alright, I won. So you¡¯ll stay here to take care of him.¡± Finally, Reece understood. These two were having such a seriouspetition just to decide who would take care of him. He felt so wronged that he almost burst into tears. After all, he was a beloved national idol, adored by everyone. Fans would pay to see him in person. Kate sighed, nodded reluctantly, and wore a forced expression. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take care of Reece well and send him back home.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Cheyenne said. Sleep? It was only 3 p. m. in broad daylight. She should have already woken up from her nap. Cheyenne spread out her fair and delicate hands, wondering why she had been feeling so unusually sleepy recently. After she left, only Kate and Reece were left in the room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kate took over the nurse¡¯s job. She held a cotton swab dipped in alcohol and was about to clean the wound on his nose when Reece suddenly grabbed her wrist. He looked at her with unusually bright eyes. Even though Kate had seen his face many times, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. ¡°K-Kate, do you remember what we were like when we first met?¡± he asked. ¡°Huh?¡± The first time they met? Kate looked at him dazedly, her thoughts going back to many years ago, and she smiled and nodded. ¡°I remember.¡± At that time, it was the first day of their middle school, the campus was filled with people and vehicles, bustling with excitement. Because Reece lived far away, he had arrived at the school a week earlier and had made some good friends. Jimmy, one of Reece¡¯s good friends, was exceptionally good at ying League of Legends. Jimmy had said, ¡°Today is the first day for new students. Why don¡¯t we go to the entrance and see if there are any girls who need help carrying their luggage?¡± ¡°Jimmy, you already have a girlfriend. Don¡¯t even think about it! Just focus on your game. I¡¯ll go, okay? Reece, shall we go together?¡± The boy speaking wore a white T-shirt and was slightly chubby. He suddenly rolled off the bed. The iron bed creaked and shook, and the boy reading below frowned, ¡°Be gentle.¡± ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Spencer, who had just rolled off the bed, nudged the boy reading the book and proceeded to change from his swim trunks to a pair of long pants. ¡°Why are you so shameless? The girls¡¯ dormitory is across from us. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Jimmy turned his head with a smirk, but he didn¡¯t expect to see Sebastian, their roommate, taking off his pants at that moment. Sebastian smirked triumphantly, ¡°I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯re jealous of me!¡± ¡°You idiot.¡± The two started arguing again, while the boy had grown ustomed to this and didn¡¯t even bother to look up, continuing to read his book with his head lowered. At the entrance of Akloit College affiliated middle school, a luxurious silver car parked in front of the gate. Two girls stepped out of the car, drawing the attention of many. The first girl wore a camisole, with a white chiffon shirtyered over it. A pair of shorts revealed her slender and fair legs, while her red nails contrasted with her cute feet. She slowly took off her sunsses, and revealed her striking features. Compared to Nora, the girl behind her seemed slightly less remarkable. She wore a denim skirt and had a neat hairstyle. Her in ck-framed sses didn¡¯t stand out. The car window rolled down, and a middle-aged refined man waved his hand, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to walk you in?¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m already an adult. Really, there¡¯s no need,¡± she replied. In contrast to Nora¡¯s sweet and obedient farewell to their shared parents, Cheyenne silently carried her luggage towards the teaching building. After registering, she was about to find her dormitory and ss when Nora suddenly pushed her aside. ¡°Stay away from me. Walking with you brings down my image since you¡¯re so tacky,¡± Nora sarcastically said, as she arrogantly took her own luggage. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go in myself,¡± replied the young girl with the ck-framed sses, carrying her backpack and leaving indifferently. ¡°Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for Dad¡¯s request for us to study at the same school, I wouldn¡¯t want to be with a beggar like you!¡± Nora¡¯s extraordinary beauty at such a young age quickly attracted attention, and a senior boy with a handsome appearance volunteered to help her with her luggage. Meanwhile, behind them, Cheyenne was petite and frail, struggling to carry a huge suitcase, appearing quite pitiful. Not far behind her, Eddie, who had taken on the role of a father at a young age, personally escorted his sister Kate to school. During summer vacation, Cheyenne had saved Kate once, so when she saw the figure ahead, she recognized it as Cheyenne. ¡°Brother, look, the person in front seems to be Cheyenne, who saved me during the summer. Can you help her with her luggage?¡± Kate suggested. ¡°All right, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Eddie replied. Just having finished the college entrance examination at eighteen, he was taller than most people, standing out from the crowd. With his height, he quickly spotted Cheyenne amidst the crowd, instructed his sister to wait, and chased after the young girl. Thinking that she didn¡¯t have too much stuff, Kate decided to try carrying a medium-sized suitcase upstairs on her own. Just then, a loud voice came from behind her, and curious, she turned to look. ¡°Girl, wait!¡± A middle-aged woman wearing a floral dress, slightly plump, approached her with a smile. She stopped in front of Kate, holding her small hand with a smile, ¡°You must be a freshman. You¡¯re such a lovely girl.¡± Kate thought the woman wanted to help her since she had so many things to carry. But in the end, she was mistaken about her intentions. Chapter 569: Buying Laundry Detergent The woman grabbed her hand warmly and started to introduce the things that new high school students should know. After going on for a while, they finally veered back onto the right path. It turned out it was all for advertising¡­ ¡°You see, young girl, as a new student, you¡¯ll need a lot of things, like toothpaste, toothbrushes, andundry detergent. I¡¯ve got them all here. And now, for a special back-to-school offer, if you buyundry detergent, you¡¯ll get a basin as a gift.¡± Kate was a bit confused as she listened, her hand still held by the middle-aged woman. Even if she wanted to buy something, she had to drop off her luggage first. Besides, her brother would help her prepare all the necessary supplies. Unfortunately, the middle-aged woman seemed afraid that she would leave. She kept saying that there was still so much fun left to be had, and she couldn¡¯t refuse her enthusiasm. Kate decided to just buy something and be done with it. ¡°Alright, thank you, ma¡¯ma. I¡­ I¡¯ll just buy theundry detergent!¡± ¡°Well, okay. And here, youngdy, this basin is for you!¡± The middle-aged woman, wearing a floral dress, cheerfully took the money, confidently stuffed it into her bag, and then turned around, handing a huge red stic basin to Kate. Pure red. Kate was dumbfounded. This basin! It was huge!!! It was about a meter in diameter, and with this basin in hand, she couldn¡¯t carry her luggage anymore. She had no choice but to reluctantly bnce it on top of her head. But even though it was a gift, it would be a shame to lose it since she paid for it. So, in the crowd, a ratherical scene unfolded-a slender girl in a white dress, bravely navigating the crowded streets with a stic basin twice her width. From a distance, she looked like a moving, colorful mushroom. Kate quickened her pace, fleeing from this side street. Throughout her journey, Kate moved slowly and struggled. People passing by looked at this strange girl, wondering why she bought such a big basin. But not a single person stepped forward to help. She began to envy those beautiful girls who didn¡¯t have to carry their luggage themselves because they were often surrounded by helpful individuals. Just when Kate was about to give up, a exquisitely handsome boy walked through the crowd. He was around sixteen or seventeen years old, exceptionally good-looking, with wild short hair. his features were like a sculpture, especially his narrow, deep-set eyes that exuded depth. Wow, he was so handsome, even more than her senior whom she secretly admired back when she was in sixth grade. But the boy in front of her was clean and clear. His face was beautifully delicate, his bright eyes were captivating, and the slight upward tilt of his eyes seemed to be able to bewitch anyone. He was wearing a white shirt paired with ck pants, and his well-defined hands were symmetrical and slender. The sunlight shone on him, casting a shadow from his long, curlyshes. He was like a prince living in a pce, exuding elegance, and inevitably became the center of attention in the crowd. That young man maneuvered through the crowd, walking towards her direction. At that moment, the world went quiet, as if there were only the two of them. It was the first time Kate had looked at a boy so directly and boldly. She shyly lowered her head, wondering if he wasing to help her with her luggage. Three steps, two steps, one step¡­ he was getting closer. The owner of the sneakers stopped in front of Kate, who looked up in surprise and blushed as she stumbled over her words, ¡°C-c-ssmate, are you here to help me with my luggage?¡± The handsome young man, who looked beautiful and seemed out of ce with his sheepish smile, scratched his head and said, ¡°Hey, miss, I was wondering¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Kate thought the boy wanted to help her carry her luggage, so she looked at him excitedly, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. ¡°I was wondering where you got this pot from?¡± Ah! Where she got the pot? So he wasn¡¯t here to help carry her luggage¡­ Kate felt disheveled in the wind for a long time and pointed to a nearby convenience store behind her, ¡°The owner said it came with a purchase ofundry detergent.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks!¡± The boy was about to leave in a hurry when Kate called out, ¡°Wait, stop!¡± The beautiful young man turned back curiously and asked, ¡°ssmate, do you need anything else?¡± In the next moment, with a generous gesture, Kate handed him the stic pot on her shoulder along with theundry, ¡°Take it, no need to thank me.¡± The boy was immediately stunned, meeting such a generous girl on the first day of school. Could she have fallen in love with him at first sight? Then, he became so scared that he ran away with the pot and hisundry as if he had encountered some female thug. Kate, on the other hand, was angry behind him. What kind of person was he? Although the pot was a gift, theundry detergent cost her $35. 8, why didn¡¯t he even say thank you? What a rude person! Back in the dorm, Reece¡¯s roommates were scared by therge pot he brought. Jimmy said, ¡°Reece, why did you buy such a big pot?¡± ¡°I nned to buy a smaller one to raise fish temporarily. On the way, a girl fell in love with me at first sight and gave me this pot as a gift.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t refuse, for fear of hurting her feelings.¡± ¡°Well, why hasn¡¯t any girl given me gifts?¡± So, the pot eventually became their dorm¡¯s fish tank and foot soaking bucket. The dorm¡¯s bonding activity was soaking feet together and ying games while getting fish therapy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Finally, because Sebastian¡¯s feet were too stinky, more than fifty fish he raised ended up with only one lonely fish left. Afraid that this fish would die of depression, Sebastian found a good home for it. He ttered his boss, Cheyenne, and gave the fish to her personally when she was studying anatomy at that time, sending the fish to reunite with its family in the afterlife. It was also because of Cheyenne that Kate found out that this rude boy was actually her follower. Reece smiled back at that time and took Kate¡¯s hand, throwing a coquettish nce at her and said softly, ¡°So, old ssmate, can you help me with some takeout tonight? It¡¯s from the restaurant by the school gate, and it¡¯s their bamboo-scented duck!¡± Kate suddenly roared and grabbed his cor, ¡°Reece, go to hell!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since we graduated, and you still haven¡¯t returned my pot!¡± ¡°And you still want to eat duck? I¡¯ll give you foot soak water to drink!¡± Chapter 570: Teagan is Dead Despite the warm September temperatures in Akloit, Danielle still felt cold. At the moment, she was temporarily detained in a holding cell, a cold iron door separating her from the outside world. The room was empty except for the four walls and dim lighting from the hallway, illuminating the corner where she sat. Her Chanel mini dress had bepletely dirty, her face was streaked with tears, and her hair was a mess. Her lifeless eyes stared at the wall in front of her. Across from her was a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, with a tough-looking face. She had no idea what crime he hadmitted to end up there, and he didn¡¯t seem to be worried about facing prison time, spending his days eating and sleeping. He was so bored that he even started to pick at his scalp and pick his toes, then used his foot-digging fingers to pick his ears. He seemed like a vulgar and nasty old rogue. As he boredly looked at Danielle¡¯s pretty little face, he raised his thick lips and whistled loudly. ¡°Hey, beautiful, how old are you? You look like a student. Why are you here?¡± Danielle shrank back in fear, knees tightly together, sitting on the ground, hands on knees, and her head buried in her kneecaps. She ignored him. However, the middle-aged man seemed to be in a good mood and continued to speak aimlessly. ¡°You¡¯re likely not getting out of here anytime soon. You might as well tell me your name, and I¡¯ll tell you how to getfortable here.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Danielle roared at the man furiously, attracting the attention of the patrolling police officer. He knocked on the railing with his baton, reminding those inside to be quieter. ¡°Lower your voices! This isn¡¯t a ce to chat. If you keep causing trouble, we¡¯ll send you straight to the prison!¡± This had happened several times this month. This man was a habitual offender, and each time he was detained, he acted as if he were returning home. It gave him a sense of superiority. ¡°Come on, sir, I¡¯m just chatting with the girl here.¡± ¡°No chatting allowed. This isn¡¯t the same as outside. Behave yourself,¡± the police officer warned, and then left, off-duty and headed home. Taking advantage of this shift change window, the middle-aged man called Alfredo stared fixatedly at Danielle. ¡°Little sister, I will take care of you. Wait and see, you¡¯ll be begging for me soon!¡± Hearing this, Danielle trembled even more. She was as white as a sheet, thinking to herself, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Teagan here yet?¡± Little did she know, she might never see Teagan again. Because Teagan was dead! At five in the morning, a sanitation worker preparing to clean a street near the garbage truck found a high-end ck leather bag. Thinking it was a valuable treasure, her eyes lit up. She quickly walked over and opened the bag to have a look. What she saw inside scared her so much that she fainted on the spot. The golf bag didn¡¯t contain any treasures, but rather a person! A dead person! The sanitation worker immediately called 110 for help. The police arrived on the scene and collected evidence. The killer seemed to be a highly intelligent person who was skilled in crime, and no fingerprints or footprints were found on the bag. Not only that, but all of the surveince footage in the area was also brokenst night. ording to the powerpany, some residents reported a power outage around 3 AMst night. They checked and found a fault in the circuit well at the intersection. It was a high voltage power of over a thousand. The powerpany could only stop the power to the entire neighborhood. The power was off for nearly four hours, from more than three in the morning until about seven thirty in the morning before it was fixed. There were no wounds on Teagan¡¯s body, nor any signs of struggle. As for whether he was poisoned or had any residual substances in his body, further investigation is needed. In any case, as the CEO of the Parry Group, Akloit¡¯s outstanding youth representative, Teagan¡¯s death has caused many people to sigh. The negative news that followed caught the Parry Group off guard. The heir was having fun outside, the Parry Group¡¯s stock plummeted, and the youngdy of the Parry family was arrested for identally killing someone. The Parry family is finished! Meanwhile, Teagan¡¯s ex-girlfriend Jane benefited from it; someone saw them in a coffee shop having a conflict. Gordon immediately took his men to the Foley mansion. The Foley family¡¯s old residence. Old Mr. Foley¡¯s illness has improved a lot now, and with exercise every morning, his color has be much healthier than before. At the moment, Emelia was apanying him for a stroll in the garden, while Vincent was sitting in the living room ying chess with Corey. On the small square chessboard, ck and white were in opposition, equally matched with neither side giving way. Although the chessboard appeared peaceful, the situation was already in turmoil, and it was possible for the white pieces to turn the tables at any moment. The ck pieces were tightly surrounding the white pieces, ready to attack at any time. The young man narrowed his eyes, holding a white piece between his two fingers, and smiled shallowly at the man in front of him. ¡°Thank you, Uncle, for letting me win a game.¡± Coreyughed heartily, gathering up the pieces as he praised him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be good at ying chess despite growing up overseas.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vincent didn¡¯t be arrogant, instead humbly lowering his head, assisting with the tidying up of the game, and saying, ¡°It¡¯s because Uncle was so gracious. I heard that my older brother is also good at chess; even Grandpa isn¡¯t his opponent.¡± When Kelvin was mentioned, Corey¡¯s expression was as indifferent as a cloud. ¡°Kelvin is busy with work. He doesn¡¯t have time to y chess with me.¡± Corey¡¯s tone was quite resentful. As they were speaking, a tall and imposing figure strode over from outside, followed by an assistant carrying a briefcase. It was Kelvin. His eyes nced over here before he wordlessly walked up the stairs. ¡°Kelvin.¡± Suddenly, Grandpa¡¯s voice came from behind, and Kelvin stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked over. ¡°Grandpa, is there something you need?¡± Old Mr. Foley walked over with a worried expression, causing Kelvin to think something was wrong. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Mr. Foley then pulled out a ck square silk box from his chest, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention. What is this? Chapter 571: Grandfather Gives a Stone to Cheyenne Even Vincent and Corey who were ying chess looked over curiously. Kelvin furrowed his thick and well-shaped brows and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What is this?¡± Old Mr. Foley, with a mysterious and unreadable expression, gave a response, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what it is. You just need to give this to Cheyenne.¡± Give it to Cheyenne! Why should he? Emelia felt an overwhelming jealousy. She had been back for so long, and besides pocket money, she had received nothing. Yet Cheyenne, an outsider, got shares and now a mysterious gift. How could she not be jealous? After all, she was the only female member of the Foley family, but why did everyone treat an outsider better than her? Kelvin grabbed the box in his hand and reluctantly opened it for a nce. Instantly, he furrowed his brow. He found it slightly unbelievable. Why would Grandfather give Cheyenne a stone that was about the size of a palm? It looked like an ordinary pebble with no patterns on it. Just a stone? Now, Kelvin¡¯s face turned dark. Emelia, on the other hand, covered her lips andughed quietly. She thought that Grandfather doted on Cheyenne so much, but it turned out he only gave her an ordinary stone. It indicated that her value in Grandfather¡¯s eyes was simr to that of this stone. When old Mr. Foley saw his grandson¡¯s expression, he blew on his mustache, implying that the young man¡¯s eyes were not as discerning as those of an old man like him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Alright, this stone is very important. You must deliver it into Cheyenne¡¯s hands. It belonged to your grandmother when she was alive, and she held it up until herst moments.¡± ¡°I believe that only Cheyenne deserves it.¡± The old man¡¯s words seemed sincere, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the item in his hand was indeed a stone, Kelvin might have been moved by them. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Grandfather was ying a prank on him or on Cheyenne by making him deliver this seemingly heavy stone. But in the end, he epted the somewhat heavy stone. Behind him, Chris couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh and said, ¡°Mr. Foley, I heard there¡¯s a gambling stone market in RL District. Perhaps this seemingly ordinary stone is actually a treasure!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Old Mr. Foley cast a deep gaze at him, his expression inscrutable, before chuckling and praising him yfully. ¡°No wonder they say you¡¯re smart!¡± His voice was somewhat gloomy, making Chris feel a bit frightened. After all, old Mr. Foley had never praised him before. Emelia, without hesitation, mocked Chris¡¯ statement. ¡°Mr. Richards, you must have read too many melodramatic novels. You should stop daydreaming and be more realistic.¡± Chris fell silent and refrained from speaking further. After all, he was just a mere assistant, and the other party was the highly esteemeddy of the Foley family. In the end, Kelvin left with the stone in hand. As he took one step up the stairs, an uninvited visitor arrived at the house. Gordon, apanied by four inclothes police officers, appeared at the front gate of the Foley mansion. Except for Master Vincent, everyone else was filled with shock. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Foley. I¡¯m Gordon, and this is my identification. You can take a look.¡± After presenting his police credentials, the four apanying officers also disyed their identification. They were indeed the police! Old Mr. Foley greeted them and they sat down on the sofa. He turned and called the butler to make some tea. ¡°May I ask if Mr. Murillo has any important business with the Foley family?¡± The Foley family is known for conducting legal business, not involved in any illegal activities like murder or tax evasion. It¡¯s quite embarrassing for the police to suddenly show up at their door. Mr. Murillo bowed and apologetically replied, ¡°Old Mr. Foley, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not about the Foley Group or the family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to find Master Vincent¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Corey¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Officer, are you mistaken? My nephew is known to be gentle and timid.¡± Seeing that they clearly misunderstood his purpose, Gordon decided to go all the way and exploit the situation, hoping to find out more information. Straightening his posture, Gordon stared confidently at everyone with assertive eyes. In a cold tone, he announced, ¡°Timid, you say? But I received a notice that Teagan, the CEO of the Parry Group, died this morning at around six o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°And someone saw Master Vincent quarreling with Mr. Parry at the caf¨¦ yesterday afternoon.¡± With his words, Old Mr. Foley immediately turned his head to Vincent. The wrinkles on his aging face revealed bulging veins. ¡°Vincent, is this true?¡± Expecting Vincent to offer some defense, Gordon was surprised to find him calm andposed. ¡°Yes, we had an argument at the caf¨¦ yesterday.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gordon¡¯s icy gaze was intimidating, pressing for answers, determined to get to the bottom of things. Unexpectedly, Master Vincent admitted right away that he did meet Mr. Parry at the caf¨¦ and they had a fight. ¡°Yes, we met, and we argued. More precisely, he hit me.¡± He hit him? As if remembering something, Emelia covered her lips in surprise and said, ¡°No wonder your eye was bruised when you came back yesterday. Teagan hit you!¡± ¡°If he hadn¡¯t died, I would have gone to ask him why he had the audacity to hit you!¡± Kelvin seemed to have figured something out, a fleeting glimmer of something unseen passed through his eyes without being noticed. Vincent touched his eye and covered it casually with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine now, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Emelia, we shouldn¡¯t say such things, the deceased should be respected.¡± Sticking her tongue out, Emelia made a face, showing her displeasure. ¡°Brother, why are you defending him like that?¡± When he listened to their conversation, Gordon¡¯s face sank deeper in thought. The outside rumors described Master Vincent as a gentle and kind person, someone with gentlemanly manners. But based on his years of investigative experience, Gordon felt that this man in front of him was too fake. Unmoved by their seemingly ¡°natural¡± performance, Gordon remained cool and distant. After they finished speaking, he continued to inquire, ¡°Hello, I want to ask, what is your rtionship with Jane? Why does 90% of the Parry Group¡¯s shares belong to you?¡± His words shocked even Old Mr. Foley. Shares of the Parry Group? Why did Vincent acquire that trashy enterprise? Was it for business or personal reasons? Kelvin calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± In other words, it was Vincent¡¯s personal action. Chapter 572: Mr. Foley Feels More Like a Boss All eyes were focused on Vincent, who calmly responded to the question. ¡°Grandfather, Jane decided to transfer these shares to my name without my knowledge. I only found out yesterday that she spent billions to buy shares of the Parry Group and was worried about managing them properly, so she asked me to help her oversee it.¡± ¡°For convenience, she transferred the ownership to me. Once these assets are reorganized and running smoothly, I will return them to her.¡± Beforeing to the Foley mansion, Gordon had consulted Jane about this matter. She gave the same response ¨C that she voluntarily transferred the shares to Master Vincent. Since Jane had purchased the shares with her own money, there was no need for investigation. And transferring shares to someone else was a mutually agreed decision. As aw enforcement officer, Gordon didn¡¯t fullyprehend the twists and turns of business matters. As long as Master Vincent hadn¡¯t vited anyws regarding the shares and there was no direct or indirect evidence pointing to him as the culprit, Gordon couldn¡¯t make an arrest or temporary detention. ¡°Master Vincent, as the only person known to have had contact with the deceased, and due to theplexity of the case, we don¡¯t have any leads or suspects at the moment. Therefore, I kindly request that you remain in Akloit for the time being, cooperating with the police investigation.¡± Vincent nodded sympathetically, ¡°Mr. Murillo, rest assured, I will actively cooperate. As for Mr. Parry, I¡¯m also surprised, considering he was lively and well just yesterday.¡± Gordon, having conducted official business, exchanged greetings with old Mr. Foley and was about to leave. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± A deep and maic voice sounded from behind him. Gordon stood still, slightly turned his head, and saw Kelvin elegantly descending the staircase. Tall and imposing, with a cold and domineering face, Kelvin walked with an air of authority. ¡°Do you mind if I join you on your way?¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, do you know where I am headed next?¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t answer the question, simply walked towards the exit.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Gordon, not too far behind him, let out a faint smile and followed along. The young police officer on the left, intimidated by Kelvin¡¯s entire presence, muttered to himself, ¡°Whoseckey am I, and why does Mr. Foley feel more like my boss than Mr. Murillo?¡± Gordon was rendered speechless. When Kelvin¡¯s ck Lamborghini stopped at the hospital entrance, three police cars followed close behind. Chris hurriedly approached from the driver¡¯s seat and opened the door. A long and slender leg emerged from the car, stepping on the ground. The shiny ck leather shoes perfectly matched the solid-colored suit pants, drawing the attention of everyone. The women around couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°So handsome!¡± Observing this, the young police officer felt that their boss couldn¡¯t lose face and eagerly hopped off the police car, requesting Gordon to step out. Gordon nced back, giving him a cold look. There was an unusual hint of helplessness on his usually impassive face. Her lips twitched, and she lightly kicked him in the shin. He then jumped out of the car, took a step forward, and swiftly caught up with Kelvin. The cop who got kicked wore a frustrated expression, looking as pitiful as a small kitten as he whimpered, ¡°I¡¯m so miserable¡­¡± The door to the director¡¯s office was tightly shut, and the room was eerily silent. Cheyenne, who had just woken up, had been experiencing an incessant twitch in her left eye. Shey on the couch, rubbing her sleepy eyes. Just then, a series of quick knocks on the door brought Cheyenne back to reality. She looked up at the clock on the wall-it was already four-thirty. Who had the audacity to prevent her from getting off work? Feeling resigned to having her business interrupted, she casually slipped on her slippers and walked over to open the door, inquiring in a soft voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± The door opened, revealing a familiar ck figure. Cheyenne froze, her lustrous almond-shaped eyes staring in surprise at the man before her. For a long moment, she couldn¡¯t react. ¡°Kelvin?¡± Why wasn¡¯t he at thepany at thiste hour? What was he doing at the hospital? Meanwhile, the crowd outside the door was captivated by the stunning woman before them. They held their breath, their gazes fixated on Cheyenne. Since it was convenient for her midday nap, she had taken off her white coat, revealing a ck fitted dress underneath that entuated her graceful curves. Her fair skin, reminiscent of milk, had a delicate pink hue. Her exquisitely small face was blushing faintly, resembling a Barbie doll. Her hair was slightly disheveled, adding a touch ofzy charm to her beauty. Sensing that many were looking at his woman, Kelvin¡¯s face darkened, and he stepped forward, using his tall and imposing figure to shield her from prying eyes. He approached abruptly, and the oppressive feeling that followed caused Cheyenne to take a step back, her eyebrows furrowing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why is your hair such a mess? Come here.¡± He asked in a deep voice, gripping Cheyenne¡¯s tender fair wrist with hisrge hand and pulling her towards him. This seemingly cold and ruthless man unexpectedly revealed his most tender side before her. With his fingers as ab, his rough fingertips threaded through her silky hair. In no time, he deftly pinned up her long hair and secured it with a small cherry-shaped stic band from his own wrist. A slight electric current surged through Cheyenne¡¯s heart, leaving behind a warm feeling. He¡­ had he been carrying this stic band all along? ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Kelvin admired his ¡°masterpiece,¡± but his brows suddenly furrowed as he noticed how her slender neck appeared even more elegant after her hair was elegantly tied up. This public disy of affection made those behind them exim in disbelief, as they felt their titanium alloy dog eyes being blinded. They all wished they were blind. Gordon, however, watched with genuine interest and then spoke up, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I came here today because there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your help with.¡± Cheyenne no longer paid attention to Kelvin; her gaze remained calm as she looked directly at Gordon. ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 573: Not Quite Comforted Little did Cheyenne expect that when Gordon asked for her help, it was actually to visit the morgue and examine a body. She had been thinking about making a fortune today, but instead, she was greeted by a coffin. And to her astonishment, the man lying inside turned out to be Teagan Parry. He was definitely at the hospital yesterday. The world truly is unpredictable, as no one knows what will happen in the next second. ¡°Achoo!¡± Cheyenne suddenly sneezed, and in the next moment, like a butterfly effect, it triggered a synchronized action from the two men-taking off their jackets. ¡°Cheyenne, put this on,¡± Kelvin said calmly, concealing his suppressed affection while eagerly awaiting Cheyenne¡¯s choice. ¡°Miss Lawrence, if you don¡¯t mind, you can wear mine. I just washed it yesterday,¡± Gordon interjected, for some unknown reason, despite being a textbook straight guy. Beside the three of them, Chris and the young police officer widened their eyes, secretly specting on whose jacket Miss Lawrence would choose. The young police officer nudged Chris¡¯s arm with his elbow, wearing a proud grin, revealing his dazzling teeth under the light. Silly as it was, he extended two fingers in a gesture. Chris, unwilling to back down, extended one hand with all five fingers spread wide. The silent ¡°betting¡± process between the two men unfolded before Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. She gently brushed aside a strand of chestnut hair from her temple, tucking it behind her ear. Her delicate hand gracefully extended under their gazes. As Cheyenne¡¯s hand reached towards the jacket in Gordon¡¯s hands, Kelvin¡¯s heart felt a pang of sourness, his face growing stern. Seizing the opportunity, he directly draped his jacket over Cheyenne¡¯s slender shoulders. By the time she realized it, warmth had already enveloped her body. The jacket carried his distinctive scent, diluting the pungent odor of the morgue. Cheyenne let out a sigh of relief, finally deciding not to remove the jacket. The young police officer was furious about Mr. Foley¡¯s cheating behavior. He turned his head towards Chris and, in a voice only they could hear, through gritted teeth, said, ¡°Your Mr. Foley is really cheeky!¡± Clearly, Miss Lawrence had already prepared to take Mr. Murillo¡¯s jacket. Not only did the nearly acquired $5, 000 disappear into thin air, but he even ended up paying $2, 000! This time, the roles reversed, and Chris became the one with an attitude. He patted the police officer¡¯s shoulder forcefully, intentionallyforting him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just $2, 000, not a big deal. Don¡¯t be so stingy. You look like the sky is about to fall.¡± ¡°It seems like I haven¡¯t beenforted,¡± the officer replied. Meanwhile, Cheyenne had fully immersed herself in her work and didn¡¯t pay attention to the childish conversation between the two men.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She held a long silver needle with her delicate hand, skillfully rotating it in front of the curious gazes of Kelvin and Gordon. The needle pierced Teagan¡¯s chest, brain, and stomach with nimble movements. After almost ten centimeters of the silver needle prated his body, Cheyenne waited for several minutes before gently pulling it out, pressing on his stiffening skin. ¡°How is it?¡± Gordon eagerly asked. Cheyenne presented the silver needle to him and shook her head. ¡°You see, the color of the needle hasn¡¯t changed. He didn¡¯t die from poisoning.¡± The young police officer also noticed that the silver needle showed no signs of change. Reminded of the forensic analysis, he sighed with a mncholic expression. ¡°No wonder the forensic examiner said his death was suspicious. There isn¡¯t a trace of struggle on his body. It¡¯s as if hey down on his own.¡± Wait, she had seen the photos and clues provided by Gordon. The bag containing the pool cue was at most 1. 2 meters long and 50 centimeters wide. Teagan, with a height of at least 1. 75 meters and a weight of 130 pounds, could never fit himself into such a small bag. Moreover, the most crucial point was that the zipper was closed from the outside. Kelvin stood silently behind Cheyenne, listening attentively to their conversation while analyzing the situation in his mind. Suddenly, he proposed going to the Parry mansion. ¡°Go to the Parry mansion?¡± Gordon¡¯s usually cheerful demeanor faded, and he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s useless. We¡¯ve already been there and found nothing.¡± ¡°A person doesn¡¯t just die for no reason. Even a falling leaf leaves traces of autumn. How can a living person disappear without a trace? Who knows, maybe we will discover something new?¡± Kelvin¡¯s voice trailed off, and Cheyenne nodded in agreement. ¡°I think Mr. Foley makes sense,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take another look,¡± Gordon agreed. [The Parry mansion.] A two-story mansion decorated in the extravagant and luxurious style typical of wealthy individuals. The grand hall had a magnificent golden relief mural of the Madonna and Child, adorned with ayer of gold powder that emitted a radiant golden glow from a distance. A spiraling wrought-iron staircase connected the upper and lower floors, and Teagan¡¯s room was thergest and located in the middle. The wall between the bedroom and the adjacent study had been knocked down, creating ayout resembling a two-bedroom apartment. The bed in the bedroom was messy, with one slipper dropped in front of the bed and the other resting near the single sofa. A half-consumed bottle of French XO sat on the bedside table. ording to the housekeeper, Mr. Parry returned home the night before filled with anger. He locked himself in his room after grabbing a bottle of alcohol. The housekeepers didn¡¯t dare to disturb him and let him be. The next morning, when they wanted to clean the room and found that Teagan was missing, they assumed he had gone to thepany himself. However, theyter received a call from Teagan¡¯s assistant, stating that Mr. Parry hadn¡¯t gone to the office at all, and the cleaning was temporarily put on hold. ¡°Alright, we understand. You can leave now,¡± Gordon dismissed the housekeeper. He led the forensic team back into the room for another inspection. Kelvin and Cheyenne found Teagan¡¯s study together. Much like most wealthy individuals¡¯ studies, it was filled with tworge bookcases full of books. As for whether they had been read or not, Cheyenne didn¡¯t know. Suddenly, she noticed a familiar book on the shelf. Cheyenne attempted to reach for it but frustratingly realized she couldn¡¯t reach due to her height. She stood on her tiptoes. At that moment, arge hand reached over her head from behind and effortlessly took the book down. It was presented to her, and the man said, ¡°Cheyenne, here you go.¡± Cheyenne lightly bit her lip and took the book, responding in a cold tone, ¡°Thank you.¡± This unfamiliar tone and attitude unsettled Kelvin. Ever since they came back from the ind, Cheyenne had been growing increasingly distant towards him. The feeling of being ignored wasn¡¯t pleasant, akin to thousands of ants gnawing at his heart. It wasn¡¯t a sharp pain, but a lingering difort that was hard to bear. Chapter 574: I Am Scared But Cheyenne didn¡¯t give him a chance. As she held the book, she was surprised to find that it was the same book Sam had lent her before-the Bible. How could Master Sam be connected to Mr. Parry?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She raised her bright gaze and met Kelvin¡¯s deep-set eyes, which were also filled with contemtion. In that instant, they both thought of the same thing. ¡°Theputer!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gordon looked at them puzzled. Behind theputer desk, Cheyenne sat on the chair while Kelvin stood behind her, his hands resting on the tabletop. Their posture seemed intimate, as if he were holding her in his arms. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze was fixed on theputer screen, where her slender and fair hands swiftly typed on the keyboard. Her speed was so fast that some even doubted if she was randomly pressing keys. However, Kelvin and Gordon knew that she wasn¡¯t ying around. This was a secret website known only to private individuals, and she managed to open it in less than half a minute. After browsing through Teagan¡¯s personalputer, aside from the usual official documents, there was a hidden folder named ¡°AS¡± with a secrecy level ssified as SSS. Cheyenne tried various ways to ess the folder, but changingworks and browsers proved futile, causing her to furrow her brows. ¡°Let me try,¡± Kelvin suddenly spoke up. Cheyenne¡¯s rosy lips slightly parted as she looked at him in surprise, expressing her doubts. ¡°You¡­ are you sure?¡± As her words fell, Kelvin bent down and deliberately exhaled a warm breath near her ear, causing her delicate earlobe to tremble slightly. Hisughter was deep and maic. ¡°I think you can personally confirm that tonight. I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Pff, shut up. Hurry up and unlock this folder.¡± Her sudden change in demeanor, bing somewhat bossy, made her even more adorable in Kelvin¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but want to pat her head. However, he dismissed the thought in fear of making her angry. He cleared his throat and fixed his gaze on the screen. His distinct and slender hands reced Cheyenne¡¯s gentle fingers and quickly entered a series of codes. Cheyenne¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened instantly, filled with surprise and disbelief, her red lips slightly apart. Others might not understand or recognize what Kelvin was typing, but she immediately saw the shining ¡°E7¡±! It was the abbreviationmonly used by ¡°Excalibur7,¡± the second-ranked individual on the leaderboard. ¡°You! You¡¯re actually¡­ mmm.¡± ¡°Hush.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Kelvin suddenly lowered his head and gently captured her lips, stealing a kiss openly and unashamedly. Others might have been too busy searching and not noticed, but Chris happened to turn his head and identally caught a glimpse of the scene from the corner of his eye. He immediately turned his head back, staring embarrassedly at the pure white wall in front of him. Their intimate scene couldn¡¯t leave his mind. Cheyenne resisted the urge to p him because Kelvin still had a sense of ¡°propriety.¡± After her voice disappeared, he resumed his serious demeanor in a second. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Kelvin smiled lightly, his triumphant gaze falling on those rosy and petal-like lips, faintly revealing his tooth marks. They were truly exquisite. He could act as if nothing had happened. But Cheyenne¡¯s heart was anything but calm. She remembered the crisis at the Foley Group over three years ago, when she worked together with ¡°Excalibur7¡± to ovee the difficulties. He was the second-ranked individual on the leaderboard whom she greatly admired, and now he stood in front of her as Kelvin. How did this guy, who had to deal with so many official duties every day, find time to be a hacker? While she was lost in thought, Kelvin had already cracked the password for the folder and opened it. Inside was an electronic invitation. With a familiar format and signature, she had an identical one-an invitation exclusive to guests of TWILIGHT. Mr. Parry knew about TWILIGHT. Cheyenne suddenly recalled that Master Sam had once mentioned that he and Teagan had met at a banquet. Could it be that Teagan had hidden the address of TWILIGHT in the book and passed it into her own hands through Sam¡¯s involvement? ¡°Mr. Foley, we found something here,¡± Chris suddenly eximed, attracting the attention of many people. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There seems to be a secret room here.¡± Everyone stood up and gathered around Chris. He stepped on the nket on the floor and crouched down to lift it. A tightly closed wooden door appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Force it open!¡± Gordon immediately gave the order. Two young police officers behind him approached with iron bars and, after some effort, managed to open the secret room. A dark room, approximately one meter in width and length, appeared before Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. She was about to go down when Kelvin grabbed her arm. The man looked at her with concern and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let me go first, you follow me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lip twitched. She had been to more dangerous ces than this, so why would she be afraid of this small secret room? Seeing her seemingly unconcerned attitude, Kelvin¡¯s eyes, as deep as the ocean, reflected her figure. For a brief moment, Cheyenne mistakenly thought she was his whole world. The slightly lowered eyshes left a dark shadow on his cheek. This feeling made her inexplicably flustered. That sentence, ¡°Cheyenne, but I¡¯m scared,¡± left her momentarily nk in her mind and stirred up an indescribable mix of emotions in her heart. Her small fist clenched. Fortunately, the basement was actually empty. Although it looked dim andcked any light, when the lights were turned on, the scene inside was surprising. Typically, a basement would be filled with darkness and horror, but Teagan¡¯s basement was decorated like a suite in a romantic hotel. There was a round-shaped bed, and the walls were adorned with various props for amusement. In front of a mirror, there was a torn piece of women¡¯s clothing and a box of wigs. Hmm? Curiosity piqued, Cheyenne picked up a ball-shaped object resembling arge egg, looked around, and innocently asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Gordon¡¯s face immediately turned red, and he stuttered for a while, unable to find the right words. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± The object in her hand was suddenly snatched away. When Cheyenne raised her head, she saw Kelvin¡¯s cold and stern face, flushed with a mix of red and ck. His deep-set eyes sparkled with a hint of light. Kelvin threw the egg-shaped thing onto a nearby table and gritted his teeth as he whispered something in Cheyenne¡¯s ear. At his words, Cheyenne blushed immediately. Damn it! Mr. Parry turned out to be such a pervert! Startled, Cheyenne quickly withdrew her hand, wiping it on her clothes as if it was dirty. Chapter 575: I Was the Unlucky One Inside the box, along with various women¡¯s clothing, there were also two sets of men¡¯s suits. The wall was covered with a multitude of photos, and the scenes within fascinated Cheyenne, with at least a dozen different individuals featured. Among them were some familiar faces-Jane and Nora were among them. Although Cheyenne was not an inexperienced young girl, she and Kelvin were quite traditional when they slept together¡­ She discreetly nced at the man beside her from the corner of her eye, only to find Kelvin deeply engrossed in examining a particr photo. Curiosity piqued, Cheyenne approached and took a look, puckering her red lips as she let out an exmation, ¡°Tsk tsk, this is quite daring, isn¡¯t it? Bondage? It seems rather intriguing¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Kelvin lowered his head and looked at her, his lips curling into a mischievous smile. His husky voice resounded in her ear. ¡°Does Cheyenne like this?¡± It seemed that he was too gentle. Cheyenne choked for a moment, as she was merely appreciating it, not necessarily liking it¡­ To conceal her embarrassment, she deliberately adopted a sarcastic tone and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you like? You¡¯re examining it so seriously, as if you¡¯d stick your eyes onto it!¡± She admitted that the girl in the photo did indeed have an attractive figure, with a slim waist and long legs-qualities that men typically appreciated. Clearly, her tone revealed jealousy. Kelvin pulled her toward the photo, his tone tinged with helplessness. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be so quick to jump to jealousy. Take a closer look at the woman in this picture. Don¡¯t you feel that something is amiss?¡± Although he secretly hoped that Cheyenne would get jealous for once, he knew it was an impossible task. Upon hearing his words, this time, she finally calmed down and carefully observed the photo on the wall. The woman pinned down beneath Teagan¡­ did give her a sense of familiarity. Wait! Cheyenne¡¯s small handnded on the raised curve of her own neck, her finger pointing at the prominent protrusion, as she said in a hushed voice, ¡°Adam¡¯s apple¡­ an Adam¡¯s apple.¡± Finally, she stared intensely at Kelvin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. Under her direct and innocent gaze, the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled silently twice, and a stream of heat quickly surged through his body, spreading rapidly through his limbs. If she continued to look like this, something would happen! Kelvin took a sharp breath, trying to calm himself down. He adjusted her posture and faced the photo once again. While forcibly calming himself, he continued in her ear, ¡°Not only that, look at the beads on this person¡¯s wrist. I¡¯ve seen them on Vincent¡¯s wrist too.¡± Cheyenne nodded. ¡°Hmm? And that tattoo is familiar too, it¡¯s from TWILIGHT.¡± ¡°However, based on my estimation, the man in this picture shouldn¡¯t be Vincent. He seems to be slightly taller.¡± It wasn¡¯t Vincent, but he had the same bracelet. But¡­ Davon also had the same bracelet. Previously, at the TWILIGHT, he had used Aidan¡¯s alias to try to intimidate her. Cheyenne had noticed the same beads on Davon¡¯s wrist. ¡°Could it be that the woman in this picture is actually Master Davon in disguise? Teagan gives the beads, and he might just give them to whoever he¡¯s interested in!¡± It was like a kind of hint. Receiving the beads from him was equivalent to receiving a room key. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but find Cheyenne¡¯s thoughts amusing and exasperating. Such a thing couldn¡¯t possibly happen. Although there were indeed homosexuals among the wealthy, they didn¡¯t openly engage in rtionships as explicitly as Cheyenne suggested. Most of them kept it concealed. It was simr to Master Davon cross-dressing; while it might be a form of romance between lovers, it was mostly to hide the fact that they were homosexuals. Among this pile of cluttered photos, Cheyenne finally managed to find various angles of this tattooed ¡°woman.¡± There was a frontal photo of her, taken while he was doing his makeup. Indeed, it was Davon. Now that both parties involved were dead, even though they knew about the illicit rtionship between these two individuals and their connection to TWILIGHT, they were temporarily unable to find out the cause of Mr. Parry¡¯s death. ¡°There are some receipts here, but I can¡¯t understand them. Do you have any idea?¡± she asked, pointing to the receipts. The young police officer found a blue folder and a pair of thin, elongated notes from a metal tin box. The notes had unfamiliar numbers andnguage written on them. ¡°Pass them over, let me take a look,¡± Gordon said. When Gordon saw the small notes, he waspletely confused. What kind of script was this? It didn¡¯t look like English. ¡°This is Nastar,¡± Kelvin suddenly spoke up, his tone extremely certain. Cheyenne also leaned in, picking up one of the notes and looking at the text. Her red lips slightly parted as she attempted to trante the meaning. ¡°C3-5S78, Dodiff.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Dodiff was a city in the north of Nastary. ¡°What does C3-5S78 mean?¡± everyone asked, filled with curiosity. Cheyenne discovered many different sets of numerical codes in the small box. ¡°C-4B098, Yheehull. M-1A367, Stresa.¡± As she recited them, Kelvin seemed to have an idea and returned to theputer. With lightning-fast speed, he searched the series of numerical codes in Teagan¡¯sputer, and as he had anticipated¡­ ¡°I found it. These are product codes.¡± Everyone gathered around theputer, and Kelvin stopped the mouse on the taskbar for iing orders. The string of numbers that Cheyenne had recited matched perfectly. ¡°5S78 is the fifth level,¡± Kelvin exined. ¡°The employer specifically wants the left hand of a female model. The ¡®ingredients¡¯ are to be delivered to Dodiff.¡± The ingredients were obtained through TWILIGHT. ¡°4B098 is a second-level task,¡± Kelvin continued. ¡°The employer¡¯s request is rtively simple. They want a Buddhist amulet to build their reputation. They bought a seven-month-old baby in Yheehull, Nastary, and extracted the child from the pregnant woman¡¯s womb to make the amulet.¡± Teagan also managed to trace the real name of this employer-JC. ¡°M-1A367 is a first-level task with a bid of 2 billion,¡± Kelvin said. ¡°And the content is about Cheyenne.¡± The employer¡¯s request was to kill Cheyenne. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to her simultaneously. It turned out that she had narrowly escaped death several times before. Behind the scenes, it wasn¡¯t just Davon involved, but also Teagan. Thinking back to the ident scene, the masked man in charge was Teagan. She had identally broken his bracelet. Kelvin tightened his grip on hisrge hand. ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± His Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and just as he was about to utter solemn words, he heard Cheyenne¡¯s cold andmanding voice. ¡°What¡¯s ridiculous is that now all the people taking the order are dead. In the end, it seems that I have a stronger will to live.¡± ¡°I want to see who is behind all of this!¡± Chapter 576: The Struggle After leaving the Parry mansion, it was already evening, past seven o¡¯clock. The city was adorned with colorful lights as nightfall arrived, creating apletely different atmosphere from the majestic daylight. The night scenery was hazy and enchanting, exuding a sense of beauty. Gordon instructed his subordinates to take the collected evidence back to the police station. He lifted his weary neck and nced at the sky, which revealed the deep blue twilight. A tinge of guilt surfaced on his stern face, and he parted his lips slightly before speaking, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I apologize for dying your departure from work once again. It¡¯s dinnertime now, so why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡± Inviting Cheyenne for a meal? A man inviting a woman out to eat under the pretense of gratitude was quite a clich¨¦ move. To prevent any ulterior motives, Kelvin decided to y the role of a chaperone. Without hesitation, he interrupted Gordon¡¯s suggestion, ¡°No, food outside isn¡¯t clean, and the taste isn¡¯t as good as homemade.¡± Upon hearing his words, both of them directed their gazes towards Kelvin, causing him to feel uneasy. He discreetly raised an eyebrow. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t guarantee the cleanliness outside, but as for the taste¡­ it was definitely much better than what she could cook. After all, she only knew how to make chicken mushroom soup. However, at this hour, it wasn¡¯t realistic to go out and buy chicken to make soup. Gordon was an honest boy, not as calcting as Kelvin. He genuinely believed that Kelvin was concerned about the cleanliness of outside food, so he abandoned the idea. ¡°In that case, Mr. Foley, what do you suggest?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it ourselves!¡± He said it with determination, as if sealing a deal of great significance. At the Lawrence Vi, there was a spacious kitchen. However, with the presence of two tall men, the kitchen suddenly felt a bit crowded. Cheyenne changed into a casual home outfit, wearing a white long t-shirt that reached her thighs, paired with light gray wide-leg pants. She tied her long hair into a bun on top of her head, securing it with a red cherry-shaped hair tie. Without any makeup, she was still fascinated. She seemed unaware of her own charm as she casually picked up an apple, leaning against the door with curious eyes. Click. Her red lips slightly parted as she took a bite of the apple. Chewing on it, she observed the two big men in the kitchen. Together, they weighed nearly 300 pounds, yet they were both shining brightly over a small apron. Although Cheyenne didn¡¯t cook often, the kitchen was still well-equipped with everything it needed. At this moment, this adorable apron was innocently being torn apart by the two men. Gordon stood on the left, gripping the apron¡¯s ties with hisrge hand. An unusual trace of anger appeared on his usually stern face. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Based on the calluses between your index finger and thumb on your left hand, Mr. Foley, it seems you¡¯re ustomed to holding a pen. You¡¯re wearing a limited edition designer suit, with even your cufflinks exuding extravagance. It seems unlikely that a man like you would spend time in the kitchen.¡± Kelvin stood on the right, his knuckles prominent as he held the other end of the apron. His voice was unexpectedly cold, and a chill flickered in his eyes. ¡°From a businessman¡¯s perspective, this kitchen only has two eggs and one tomato. In order to maximize profit, we must optimize the allocation of resources.¡± As his words fell, Gordon¡¯s eye twitched, his brows furrowing, and even his forehead creases formed waves. His education wasn¡¯t extensive; he went straight to police academy without graduating from college and then joined the military¡­ He didn¡¯t quite understand concepts like maximizing profit and resource allocation. Could Mr. Foley please speak in simpler terms? ¡°So?¡± Kelvin knew this uncultured man had limited knowledge and felt a great sense of confidence in overpowering him in this aspect. The lips curved into a gentle smile as he continued, ¡°Naturally, the resources should be entrusted to the most capable person for allocation, like me!¡± ¡°No way! I want to use that egg too!¡± ¡°I want to use it as well!¡± Here we go again. Although both had a cold and aloof demeanor, the impression they gave off was vastly different. Gordon¡¯s coldness carried a sense of masculine stability and righteousness, providing a strong sense of security. On the other hand, Kelvin¡¯s coldness had a touch of elegance. While the two men were locked in a dispute over the ownership of an egg, Cheyenne had already quickly finished an apple. Her plump cheeks puffed out as she reached out with her small hand to touch her belly, pursing her lips. Why did she feel even hungrier? The corner of her eye nced at the wall clock. Goodness, it was almost 8 o¡¯clock now. From the moment she entered the kitchen until now, these two had been at odds for half an hour. If this continues, they probably won¡¯t even need to have dinner and can just settle for ate-night snack. Cheyenne even hesitated whether to send Dominic a text message, asking him to bring her some crayfish. ¡°Hey, you two, is it even interesting for you to fight over this egg? Kelvin, can you cook?¡± After knowing him for so many years, she had never seen him step foot in the kitchen. If you were to say Kelvin could cook, it would only be limited to the time they were stranded on a deserted ind when he grilled fish. Looking back now, he simply gutted the fish, cleaned it, impaled it on a wooden stick, and roasted it over a fire. Perhaps due to theck of seasoning, it tasted nd and somewhat fishy. However, at that time, there was simply no other food avable, so she reluctantly ate it. Upon hearing her question, Kelvin shook his head openly and honestly, dering in a deep voice, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Cheyenne was wordless. Then why are you fighting for it? Gordon smirked sarcastically, his stern gaze reproachfully directed at Kelvin as he retorted, ¡°Mr. Foley¡¯s so-called resource allocation is simply a joke!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kelvin squinted his eyes and responded indifferently, ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± The tall man, standing at over 6 feet, awkwardly lowered his head and bluntly announced, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how, why should I be expected to?¡± Alright, this was just a pointless argument. Just as Cheyenne took out her phone to order some takeout to prevent herself from starving to death because of these two, a melodious voice suddenly sounded from outside the door, refreshing like a clear spring, soothing to the soul. ¡°I can.¡± Surprised, she turned her head and saw a white figure slowly approaching, bringing with it an air of elegance and poetry. Chapter 577: That Position Belonged to Him The pink apron, which was almost torn apart by two people, ended up being worn by Benson. It must be said that he had a delicate and handsome appearance, even wearing such a girlish apron didn¡¯t look out of ce. His shoulder-length hair was tied up and hung down behind him. Although he couldn¡¯t see, Benson was adept and skillful in the kitchen, handling everything with ease. Inparison, the two people on his left and right stood like stiff mountains, staring at Benson¡¯s cooking figure with wide eyes. After washing the tomatoes, he held one tomato in one hand and a small knife in the other. After slicing the tomatoes, he reached into the bowl and felt for the egg, tapping it against the edge of the bowl. Crack. The egg cracked. Kelvin and Gordon felt their hearts shatter as well. Kelvin had just wanted to show off in front of Cheyenne, only to be overshadowed by someone who couldn¡¯t even cook. How despicable! In his ears, he could hear the sound of a casual and warm conversation, which irritated the hidden mes of jealousy in Kelvin, almost causing them to burst out. ¡°Cheyenne, where¡¯s the oil?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the second cupboard to your left. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, Cheyenne.¡± ¡°No problem, Benson. What are you cooking? It smells so good; I¡¯m already salivating just from the aroma.¡± ¡°You little glutton. You can eat it soon. I¡¯m making tomato and egg over noodles. If your fridge wasn¡¯t empty, I could have made a stir-fried dish for you.¡± Cheyenne smiled and nodded, her eyes narrowing like a crescent moon. Even though she had to get up early for work at the hospital, there was one advantage-she didn¡¯t have to worry about meals. Gordon stood behind Benson, arms crossed, looking at the blind man with newfound admiration. Being able to live independently despite physical disabilities and learning to cook was already quite remarkable. Looking at his hands again, fair and slender, they were truly as beautiful as carved jade. Miss Lawrence mentioned that her friend was a renowned musician. When Gordon saw Benson cutting the tomatoes with his precious hands, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of agony for him. For musicians, their hands are their life. When his gaze inadvertently fell upon the scar on Benson¡¯s finger, Gordon¡¯s heart skipped a beat, unable to resist stealing a few more nces. Although the scar had be faint, almost indiscernible, it was a neat mark as if inflicted by a sharp de. But upon further thought, perhaps he identally injured himself while learning to cook. After all, cooking was such a difficult task for a blind person. Sizzle. Once the oil reached the right temperature, Benson immediately poured in the beaten eggs, filling the kitchen with the aroma of eggs. Cheyenne closed her eyes and took a deep breath, her cravings almost overwhelming. Benson held a wooden spat and stirred the eggs in the frying pan, exining the cooking process and techniques with a calm and elegant voice, reminiscent of a cello. ¡°Cheyenne, you see. After pouring in the eggs, stir for about half a minute, then take it out. Add the tomatoes, which will take a bit longer, and stir-fry on high heat until they release their juice. Then add the previously cooked eggs, mix them together, and add a little water to thicken the sauce.¡± As he exined the process, everyone else was learning with exceptional seriousness. In Kelvin¡¯s deep-set eyes, a glimmer of light shed by swiftly. So, it was that simple. He had thought cooking was much more difficult. ncing at Cheyenne¡¯s expression, he found she was standing by Benson¡¯s side, holding the bowl and waiting for him to scoop the dish into it. These two figures, one tall and one short, both slender, formed a beautiful scene together. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, his lips forming a tight line, exposing his current unpleasant emotions. The position Benson stood in originally belonged to him. Thinking of this, Kelvin felt a bitter taste in his mouth, a myriad of ufortable feelings in his heart. He turned destely and walked out of the kitchen, sitting alone in the living room, where faintughter could be heard from behind. Self-mockingly, he thought that even if he quietly left now, perhaps Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t even notice. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Great job, Benson! I¡¯ll get a bowl now, haha¡­¡± Cheyenne praised Benson while yfully counting her slender fingers, but when she noticed that there were only three people in the kitchen, she turned her head to nce at the figure about to leave at the entrance of the living room. Under themplight, that departing figure seemed vast and lonely, like an eternal mountain peak. ¡°Kelvin.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Someone who had already taken a step forward stopped in disbelief. He didn¡¯t turn around but silently waited for Cheyenne¡¯s next words.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hisrge hands, resting on the sides of his pants, were sweaty with nervousness. Cheyenne furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and gave him a displeased re, saying in an annoyed tone, ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, eat before leaving. I cooked a whole bowl of noodles, wasting food is not good.¡± What! Kelvin could hardly believe what he just heard. The bitterness and jealousy from earlier vanished instantly. In their ce, a sense of almost overflowing joy took over. Cheyenne wanted him to stay for the meal!!! It was just a change in wording, but the result was clear-she wanted him to stay! With his back turned to her, the man revealed a silent, radiant smile. His white teeth contrasted against his cold and alluring appearance, softening his features. He immediately turned around and walked back to the dining table in the living room with confident strides, calmly replying, ¡°No rush, I just thought the kitchen was filled with too much smoke. I wanted to open the door for some fresh air.¡± Too much smoke? Don¡¯t they have an exhaust hood? Cheyenne thought he was being overly fastidious about cleanliness again, pouting her red lips and letting out a light snort. Under themplight. Everyone sat together around the table, eating noodles in a heartwarming scene that Kelvin had never experienced before. He ate slowly. Not because his rival¡¯s noodles were particrly delicious, but because he wanted to spend more time with Cheyenne. Even if it was just one more minute, one more second. Cheyenne didn¡¯t care about maintaining adylike image, especially in her own home. She ate with her head lowered, the sound of her slurping noodles reaching everyone¡¯s ears. Influenced by her, Gordon¡¯s eating sounds also became louder. As a former soldier, he showed his military efficiency even in the act of eating. As for Benson, he truly exemplified elegance, eating slowly with a graceful posture, as if engaged in an artistic endeavor. And Kelvin, even while eating, exuded a hint of coldness and dominance. Cheyenne took a few sips of soup, her shiny eyes ncing at the contents of Benson¡¯s bowl. Still so much left? Then she looked at Kelvin. This guy had hardly eaten his food. Chapter 578: Gift Giving She unconsciously licked her red lips, hesitated for a moment, and decided against it¡­ She should focus on losing weight instead. Lately, she had been feeling hungry all the time, and she couldn¡¯t figure out why. Just then, arge hand suddenly took away the bowl in front of her. Cheyenne looked up and was surprised to see Kelvin picking out half of his own food and cing it in front of her. He then pushed the bowl back towards her. His voice softened considerably, but he still spoke in his usualmanding tone as he ordered, ¡°Eat.¡± He knew she wasn¡¯t full yet. Cheyenne looked at the half-filled bowl in front of her, feeling a sudden daze. She had never imagined that one day he would care for her so much. With just one nce, he knew what was on her mind. Biting her fork, Cheyenne decided to temporarily set aside her troubles and not waste the food. Kelvin wasn¡¯t actually hungry; just watching her eat was enough to satisfy him. Especially when she ate, her cheeks puffed up like a chubby and adorable little hamster. After eating their fill, Cheyenne reclined on the sofa with her slightly bloated stomach, while Gordon resigned himself to cleaning up the mess. He had lost to Kelvin in a game of rock-paper-scissors earlier, which was why he had to wash the dishes. But it wasn¡¯t a big deal; it couldn¡¯t faze him. Seeing the pink apron hanging by the door, Gordon reached out and put it on himself. Uh¡­ It was too small. This apron was size S, but he usually wore XXL clothes. He couldn¡¯t even tie the strings properly and could only barely hang it around his body. If it were Benson wearing this apron, it would be a delightful sight, but when Gordon appeared in front of everyone wearing it, Cheyenne was thoroughly amused. Unable to resist, she nced at him a few more times, and her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl upward. Kelvin, on the other hand, was d he had won earlier; otherwise, he would be the one embarrassing himself in front of Cheyenne now. A burly man with a cold and tough image wearing such a cute pink apron would definitely be out of ce. Gordon, feeling embarrassed, retreated to the kitchen. He actually liked pink; he just hadn¡¯t had a chance to try it before. After this small interlude, Cheyenne finally remembered the main point. She turned to the elegant man in white beside her, Benson, and asked curiously, ¡°Benson, howe you¡¯re here?¡± He had been busy preparing for an exam recently, so she thought he must be very busy. In response to her question, a gentle smile flickered in Benson¡¯s dark eyes, and he pretended to ponder mysteriously. ¡°Can¡¯t you guess?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s eyes shimmered with a bewildered light, like the innocent and captivating Bambi in the woods. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of it. Did youpose another new song, Benson?¡± Benson stopped teasing her and spoke softly, ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason.¡± If it was just about the song, he could have easily sent her a sample through email for her to listen to. Why go through all this trouble? ¡°Well¡­¡± Benson smiled, reached out to grab his white cane, and stood up. He walked towards the door. ¡°Benson, where are you going?¡± Cheyenne looked at him bewilderedly and stood up as well. She saw Benson open the door and whistle outside. Soon after, a rumbling sound came from a distance. A ck luxury car appeared through the darkness and finally stopped at her doorstep. The car door opened.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A beautiful woman dressed in a pink dress got out of the car. It was Kate. And the driver¡­ was Reece dressed as a delivery guy. He wore a distinctive vest, a helmet of the same color, and two adorable bunny ears. ¡°You guys!¡± Cheyenne subconsciously took a half step back, feeling that something was waiting for her. Sure enough, confetti burst into the air andnded on her face and hair. ¡°Cheyenne, happy birthday!¡± Kate put away the fireworks and opened her arms, suddenly giving her a hug. Caught off guard, Cheyenne sneezed and watched as the confetti slowly drifted from her nose. Only then did she slightly regain herposure from the surprise and curved her lips. Somewhat lost, she said, ¡°So it¡¯s already October?¡± She had grown another year older. In fact, Cheyenne never had the desire to celebrate her birthday because she was born on the same day her mother, Sh, died. So for many years, she had never publicly celebrated her birthday in a grand manner. But fortunately, after getting to know them, they would give her gifts every year. After Reece got out of the driver¡¯s seat, he went around to the back of the car and opened it, revealing a giant cake. During the journey, to protect the cake from being damaged, even though it only took half an hour to get there, he drove for a full hour. Benson¡¯s clear voice suddenly sounded in her ear, ¡°Cheyenne, happy birthday! Congrattions on growing another year older.¡± Gordon, who had just finished washing the dishes and hadn¡¯t had time to take off his pink apron, suddenly thought of something and immediately turned back to the kitchen. Before long, he returned holding a rose carved from a carrot, and handed it to Cheyenne, saying with a soft smile, ¡°Miss Lawrence, happy birthday.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the rush that I didn¡¯t have time to prepare in advance, so please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As Cheyenne looked at the radiant faces before her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a tingling sensation in her nose, and a warm feeling flowed through her heart. On the other hand, Kelvin¡¯s face turned pale and gloomy. Today was Cheyenne¡¯s birthday, and he didn¡¯t even know this basic piece of information. He watched as Reece and Benson presented one precious gift after another to her, and even someone like Gordon, a rough man, had the talent to carve roses from carrots. But what about him? Suddenly, Kelvin¡¯s pocket made a sound. After hesitating for a while, he took out the item and handed it to Cheyenne, thinking to himself, ¡®I will definitely give her a better gift in the future.¡¯ For now, he would have to settle with this stone and temporarily appease Cheyenne. ¡°What is this?¡± Kate stared at the ordinary-looking stone with wide eyes, finding it hard to believe that it was just a stone. The renowned CEO of the Foley Group, giving someone a gift of a mere stone! Reece couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth and mockingly say, ¡°Did you pick this up from the roadside as ast-minute option, Mr. Foley? If you really weren¡¯t prepared or didn¡¯t want to give a gift, you should have said so earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inexpensive, but it¡¯s a token of my affection. I believe Miss Lawrence won¡¯t mind,¡± Gordon spoke up, being the only one to defend Kelvin, since this stone brought a hint offort to Gordon¡¯s heart and made him not the most embarrassed man. Kelvin still kept hisposure in such a situation. Seeing no reaction from Cheyenne, he momentarily panicked, and a trace of disappointment appeared in his deep-set eyes. ¡°Cheyenne, this gift is¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll make it up to youter.¡± As he spoke, he prepared to take the stone back. ¡°Just wait a moment.¡± Chapter 579: For Free Cheyenne suddenly spoke up, stopping Kelvin¡¯s action. Before Kelvin could put the stone away, she quickly took it in her own hands. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± Reece eximed in disbelief. ¡°Yeah, Cheyenne, you don¡¯t keep fish at home, so what do you want with this ugly stone? If you want, I can ask a friend to bring you some colored sand,¡± Kate said, looking surprised. Benson, always smiling, stood silently on the side, like a beautiful scenery. Gordon crossed his arms and calmly awaited Cheyenne¡¯s next instruction. He believed that Miss Lawrence must have discovered something. Cheyenne held the stone in her palm, weighing it, and then looked at the light in the room for a while. Her actions were extremely strange, immediately drawing the attention of the others. Reece even thought she had gone crazy and waved a fair, tender hand in front of her. Perplexed, he said, ¡°Cheyenne, what are you doing? It¡¯s just a stone, not a precious gem. You can¡¯t see anything by looking at it in the light.¡± They could only stare at each other. Cheyenne gave him a disdainful look, as if he were an idiot, and snorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t speak. This is jade.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be a high-quality imperial green jade inside!¡± As Cheyenne¡¯s words fell, they were followed by a series of gasps. Kate even swallowed her saliva and once again stared intently at the ordinary and unremarkable piece of stone, as if she wanted to see through it. ¡°Cheyenne, are you sure? It still looks like a regr stone to me,¡± Kate said. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Otherwise, how would there be a difference between humans and pigs? If you could tell it¡¯s something extraordinary, then you wouldn¡¯t be Kate,¡± Reece immediately took the opportunity to counter Kate¡¯s remark, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to grab his ear and give it a hard tug. ¡°You may dress like a weirdo, but you still didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you, you stupid dog, who mocked Mr. Foley earlier?¡± ¡°Hold on, who are you calling a stupid dog? Kate, you little brat, I¡¯m your brother.¡± ¡°Ugh, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting beaten to death by my brother?¡± Gordon, seemingly not ustomed to the sight of the two of them arguing as soon as they met, furrowed his thick eyebrows, showing concern. Meanwhile, Cheyenne and Kelvin had left without anyone noticing. ¡°Miss Lawrence?¡± Gordon turned around and realized with a sudden shock that there was no one behind him. Inside the room. This was Kelvin¡¯s first time entering Cheyenne¡¯s bedroom, and it was different from what he had imagined. The bed was filled with pink stuffed animals and decorative paintings. Against the wall stood a five-tiered wooden shelf, disying a variety of antiques and trinkets she had collected from the market. What caught Kelvin¡¯s attention the most was a jade little lion ced in the center.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was carved lifelike, with an innocent and yful appearance, its mouth upturned as if it were running with a ball in its mouth. Through a curtain, there was a small study with a work desk outside. He casually nced at the bookshelf, which contained medical ssics mixed with romance novels and funnyics¡­ twopletely different styles were unexpectedly mixed together. Just like Cheyenne herself, full of mysteries. At this moment, she raised her delicate fair hands, her arms wrapped around her back, and tied an apron. Her golden silk-threaded eyes reflected on her palm-sized face, making her look even more delicate, and the strands of hair hanging down her temples added a touch of tenderness to her. The study was filled with the buzzing sound of a machine. Cheyenne held the handle of the cutting machine with one hand, wearing gloves on the other hand, and carefully cut the stone. As she watched the spinning gears gradually strip away the surface of the stone, revealing the green inside, she became excited and held her breath, her eyes shining brightly. Cheyenne, fully engrossed in her work, caught the man¡¯s gaze. His attention had shifted from the green glow and was now fixed on her profile. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but watch Cheyenne as she continued cutting the stone. He stared at her intently, not wanting to blink, fearing that it would all disappear like a dream. Suddenly, the sound of barking filled the room as a small ck dog with four short legs bounded in. It ran straight to Kelvin and started barking, wagging its tail in excitement. ¡°Wow, Chance!¡± Kelvin eximed, finally snapping out of his daze. He crouched down and picked up the little ck dog. Last time he saw it, it was as skinny. Cheyenne had been feeding it all the leftovers she couldn¡¯t finish. So, when they entered the room, this was the scene they saw: Kelvin sitting in a chair, resting his cheek on his hand while a sleeping puppyy on hisp. Not far away, Cheyenne wore sses with delicate gold rims, her face serious as she gently polished away the remnants of rock on the surface of the jade artifact. Reece, however, was amazed to see that the ordinary stone from earlier had transformed into a palm-sized irregr-shaped jade stone. The vibrant, dripping-green color and its smoothness indicated its high quality. It was indeed a piece of jade, just as Cheyenne had mentioned. Kelvin had witnessed the entire process of the stone turning into a jade artifact, so he wasn¡¯t as surprised as the others. Gordon, on the other hand, noticed a jade carving of a lotus child on the bookshelf and felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°How does Miss Lawrence have this carving of the lotus child?¡± he wondered aloud. It reminded him of a previous event when he was reassigned to the National Museum during his time at Onistead. There, they had organized a themed event called ¡°Let the Cultural Relics Speak,¡± in coboration with other museums, and folk artists. During the award ceremony, there was a jade carving that looked exactly like the one on Cheyenne¡¯s bookshelf. He distinctly remembered that the carving had won a gold award, and the recipient was none other than a fifteen or sixteen-year-old middle school student. The girl had a cool and rebellious demeanor, with blonde hair and a shiny ck leather jacket paired with an irregr split skirt. She seemed like a troubled teenager. However, throughout the entire process of carving the jade, she disyed unparalleled talent and professionalism. Unfortunately, after receiving the award, she disappeared. It was said that she was the apprentice of the renowned jade carver Freddie Baxter. Chapter 580: Saying Nothing Gordon, upon seeing the jade carving, was almost certain that Cheyenne was the troubled teenager from years ago. He couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and walked briskly towards her, grabbing her slender wrist. ¡°Miss Lawrence,¡± he eximed. At the same time, Kelvin stood up from his seat, his gaze fell on Gordon¡¯s hand. He almost wished to cut it off, and his icy stare made Gordon realize his mistake. Blushing slightly, Gordon quickly withdrew his hand and apologized, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry. I was just too excited.¡± Cheyenne took off her mask, revealing her delicate face with fine beads of sweat. Her eyes, as clear as water, nced lightly at his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said softly. Gordon forced himself to regainposure and spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s because my mother loves this jade lotus child carving so much. Her sixtieth birthday ising up, Miss Lawrence, could you sell this carving to me?¡± He didn¡¯t have much confidence when he said those words. Not to mention that the jade was authentic jade, this carving was Cheyenne¡¯s masterpiece, her crowning achievement. Even Master Freddie had offered a substantial sum to buy it, but she refused, iming that she didn¡¯t need the money at the time. Cheyenne furrowed her delicate eyebrows, and didn¡¯t give him a direct answer. Instead, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Hmm? You want to buy it?¡± Gordon sensed a glimmer of hope in her tone, which made him even more excited. He nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Yes, as long as you¡¯re willing to sell it, you can name your price.¡± Would she demand several billion from him? Just when Reece was curious about how much Cheyenne would ask for, he unexpectedly heard her casual voice in his ear. She waved her hand nonchntly and said, ¡°If you like it, just take it. I don¡¯t want your money!¡± Even Gordon himself hadn¡¯t expected this answer. Standing at over six feet tall, he usually had a cold and ruthless demeanor, but today he revealed his shy side several times, resembling a big boy. ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ How can I ept this?¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, Cheyenne, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Why didn¡¯t you give me this good thing?¡± Reece now felt extremely jealous. Kelvin had the same thought, but he wouldn¡¯t express his emotions as openly as Reece, especially not in front of her. When he mentioned this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Her cold gaze turned towards him, and her lips twitched slightly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who didn¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°When did I ever say I didn¡¯t want it!¡± As his words fell, Reece was suddenly dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t remember a time when Cheyenne had given him this jade carving. Cheyenne lifted her fair delicate chin, lost in a brief moment of contemtion, before speaking with certainty once again. ¡°It was a few months ago when you said you wanted the pen holder in my study. I even rmended it to you, but you said it looked like a cheap 3D-printed craft¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t remind you it was worth a lot at that time.¡± As her voice trailed off, Reece wished he could give himself a resounding p. How could he have been so oblivious? ¡°Hahaha, this is hrious! Reece, you really have no taste. Just forget about taking it!¡± Kateughed, covering her stomach in an exaggerated manner. In her mind, she had already imagined what expression Cheyenne must have had at that moment. It was definitely a face full of disdain. ¡°Shut up!¡± Annoyed and embarrassed, Reece felt the pain of missing out on an opportunity to make a billion, and he was also embarrassed by Kate¡¯s teasing. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care!¡± Gordon looked at the white jade figurine of a lotus child in his hand, feeling pleasantly surprised and unsure how to thank Cheyenne properly. If he were to buy something like this, just the raw material alone would cost him half a lifetime¡¯s sry. Miss Lawrence was truly generous.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The reason Cheyenne gave him this jade carving for free was because she remembered the several times Gordon had saved her. She had a character of repaying both grudges and favors. It was just a jade carving, and if she had time, she could always carve another one. Back then, she didn¡¯t want to sell it to that old man Freddie because he wanted to buy the rights of ownership along with it. In other words, he didn¡¯t want to buy it for appreciation but to im the honor for himself. His selfishness was the reason why Cheyenne refused to sell the jade carving. Kelvin held the green jade in his hand and nced at the patterns on it. Suddenly, he handed it to Cheyenne. ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift for you, it¡¯s yours, Cheyenne. Keep it for yourself.¡± Seeing that she was reluctant to take it, Kelvin lightly pursed his lips and felt a moment of nervousness. But Cheyenne epted the jade piece. Pretending not to care, she said, ¡°It won¡¯t serve any purpose in your hands. It¡¯s better if I keep it. When I decide what to make with it, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± ¡°No need to return it!¡± Kelvin hurriedly exined. However, Cheyenne was adamant. If he didn¡¯t ept it, she wouldn¡¯t take the jade. Helplessly, Kelvin had to ept her request, silently feeling hurt. Sensing the strange atmosphere between the two, Kate quickly intervened and ced the candles on the cake, pushing it in front of Cheyenne. ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. Let¡¯s celebrate Cheyenne¡¯s birthday first.¡± Reece surprisingly agreed and chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Cheyenne, put on this birthday hat, and we¡¯ll sing ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ together.¡± Cheyenne refused the birthday hat with a slight twitch of her lips. ¡°It¡¯s too silly, I don¡¯t want it.¡± But in the next moment, Benson picked up the birthday hat. He held it in his hands and gently ced it on Cheyenne¡¯s head. ¡°Cheyenne, you would look great wearing it. It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t see it.¡± Without any further response, she kept wearing the hat. This obvious favoritism made Reece jealous. He needed to have an extra slice of cake. Meanwhile, Kate wore a smile as she looked at the two standing together, blurting out the words ¡°a perfect match.¡± Gulp! Clearly feeling a re after her words, caught off guard, she glimpsed the anger in Kelvin¡¯s eyes, and she was so scared that she immediately fell silent and hid behind Reece. Mr. Foley¡¯s gaze just now was terrifying! She had only spoken the truth. Benson seemed calm andposed, while Cheyenne appeared serene and graceful. The two of them standing together truly made a perfect match. Chapter 581: Run, Kelvin, Run Benson always smiled gracefully, a fleeting glimmer of light passing through his empty, expressionless eyes, unnoticed by anyone. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s time to make a wish,¡± he reminded her. ¡°I¡¯ll go turn off the lights!¡± Reece enthusiastically walked towards the entrance of the hall and pressed the switch. ¡°Ready! I¡¯m going to turn off the lights, hahaha!¡± ¡°Snap.¡± As soon as his words fell, the bright hall suddenly dimmed, engulfed in pitch darkness. Cheyenne suddenly felt hands being held on both sides, the left one feeling arge and gentle hand. At that moment of skin contact, her heart also skipped a beat. The hand on the right, however, lightly held hers, feeling icy cold, as if she were holding a snowke. It was Benson! Cheyenne struggled, wanting to shake off that scorching, burning temperature, but to her surprise, the man dominantly and forcefully embraced herpletely. His otherrge hand gripped her chin, lips pressed against hers, a long tongue invading to taste the sweetness within her mouth.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The hand holding her right hand tightened, seemingly sweating slightly. This feeling of being held by someone else and kissed by Kelvin was too stimting. Cheyenne fiercely bit his lip, tasting the salty, bloody vor between their lips and teeth, causing him to release his grip. In the darkness of the night, Cheyenne¡¯s angry gaze met a pair of smiling deep-set eyes, infuriating her enough to suddenly stomp on his foot. The pain from the sole of his foot made a trace of anguish appear on Kelvin¡¯s handsome face, but even so, he didn¡¯t regret his actions just now. Although the consequences of this stolen intimacy were a bit severe. Although his eyes were blind, Benson¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t blind. The faint sound that reached his ears painted a corresponding scene in his mind. Kelvin really was an annoying presence. The little incident that happened in the dark night went unnoticed by the fourth person. As Kate lit the candle, the dim yellow light banished the darkness, and he became much moreposed. ¡°Okay, Cheyenne, make a wish quickly!¡± The dancing candlelight reflected in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes like a little elf, causing a momentary nkness in her mind. Make a wish? She had never done such a foolish thing before. Because since she could remember, the deities had never taken care of her, and her life motto was to rely on herself for everything. However, when she saw those pairs of hopeful eyes looking at her, somehow, she suddenly wanted to believe in the deities for once. She sped her hands together and closed her eyes. From Kelvin¡¯s perspective, he could see the faint imprints on her cherry-like lips. Feeling good, he curled his lips and silently prayed along with her in his heart. I hope Cheyenne forgives me soon. Suddenly, he was curious about what she had wished for so earnestly just now. The answer was unknown. Cheyenne had finished making her wish, and rity returned to her eyes. She leaned down and blew out all the candles in one breath. Once again, they were enveloped in brief darkness. In the hall, a strange and faint red light appeared quietly at that moment. As the crystal chandelier illuminated the room, it overshadowed the hint of red light. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, you blew out all the candles in one breath. Your wishes will definitelye true, haha. Let¡¯s cut the cake. I had it specially customized from your favorite bakery, so it must be delicious,¡± Kate couldn¡¯t resist licking her lips, staring fixedly at the cake, urging Cheyenne to cut it quickly. ¡°Okay, you little glutton. Aren¡¯t you a female celebrity? Aren¡¯t you afraid of gaining weight from eating cream?¡± Cheyenne teased. Speaking of which, Kate adopted a carefree attitude, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just a C-list celebrity. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I care!¡± Cheyenne looked around the table but couldn¡¯t find the knife and tes. Reece was about to shoot a short video and noticed their confusion, so he quickly asked what happened. ¡°The knife is missing,¡± Cheyenne said. Kate patted the back of her head, as she clearly remembered putting it together. How could it be missing? At that moment, Benson casually reminded them, ¡°Could it have been left in the car? Should we go and look?¡± ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll go,¡± Reece volunteered. Reece, who had volunteered to go, was stopped by Benson. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to record the video? It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to let Miss Zamora go. How about¡­ we bother Mr. Foley for this task?¡± His words made Cheyenne somewhat reluctant. She didn¡¯t want to trouble Kelvin, especially with something like this. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± she insisted. However, as soon as she took a step forward, Kelvin grabbed her wrist, his narrow and gentle deep-set eyes looking back at her with unexpected tenderness. ¡°You¡¯re the birthday girl, stay put.¡± Kelvin, such a proud man, was willing to personally go and fetch a cake-cutting knife for her. Watching his departing figure, a sense of foreboding suddenly rose in Cheyenne¡¯s heart. For some reason, she felt like tonight was passing by in a daze. Nevertheless, Kelvin had already walked far away. She watched as he reached the luxury car in the garden, opened the trunk, and found a stic bag illuminated by the light from his phone. Inside were small tes and a stic cutting knife. ¡°Found it!¡± Kelvin picked up the items and was about to tell them when his smiling face suddenly turned grave. Drip. Drip. Drip¡­ ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Gordon furrowed his brow, his exceptional hearing quickly focusing on the stic bag in Kelvin¡¯s hands. He shouted, ¡°Mr. Foley, throw it away!¡± It was toote. Bensonmented in his mind. Kelvin had never felt as nervous as he did in that moment. He tightly grasped the stic bag in his hand, his gaze fixed on Cheyenne, who was standing at the entrance staring back at him. Cheyenne was looking at him. How wonderful. ¡°Kelvin, run!¡± Cheyenne shouted with all her might, but the night wind fragmented her voice, yet it still reached Kelvin¡¯s ears. ¡°Cheyenne, live on!¡± He suddenly smiled a charming and mischievous smile towards her. For a moment, Cheyenne seemed to see the young Kelvin from her youth. He stood under the sunlight, dressed in a pristine school uniform, smiling faintly at her. Kelvin¡¯s body dashed like a swift leopard towards the main entrance, still clutching the stic bag, his clothes fluttering in the night wind. Rustling sounds echoed. Bang! Suddenly, a loud explosion erupted in the night sky. mes surged, creating a mushroom cloud of ck fire. The sound was so deafening that all the windows in the vi shattered. Benson immediately covered Cheyenne¡¯s head, tightly embracing her in his arms. Chapter 582: Blank Memories Kelvin. Did Kelvin really die like that? No. She didn¡¯t believe it! How could he die? How could he be so cruel as to die right in front of her? From the moment the explosion reached her ears to the cries that filled the surroundings, ss shards continued to fall from above. Rustling sounds, all blocked by Benson. Her brain remained in a nk, frozen state, to the point that she couldn¡¯t even hear clearly what Benson whispered to her with a gentle voice. He said, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be afraid. This is just a temporary darkness; the light will alwayse.¡± ¡°I will always, always be with you, protecting you. Let me put an end to the painful memories he gave you.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be sad. Everyone has to die. Kelvin ran forward before his death to protect you.¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­ Forget everything about today, you will have so much more.¡± Forget it? With teary eyes, Cheyenne lifted her head and met those unfocused eyes, deep as the ocean, pitch ck. In this darkness, a green dot gradually spun, forming a bud about to bloom. And it bloomed. So beautiful! Her vision went dark, and she lost consciousness. Her body fell into a warm embrace, like a withered leaf carried by the wind. Benson held her waist, his icy fingertips caressing her fair and delicate cheek, and he gently kissed her. ¡°Cheyenne, sleep well. When you wake up, everything will be fine. Don¡¯t be afraid, I will always be with you.¡± No one could believe that on this ordinary night, in this safe city, an explosion urred. The renowned billionaire of Akloit, the famous Mr. Kelvin Foley, died in this explosion. ording to witnesses that night, they saw him walk to the car and pick up a bag containing a timed bomb, which detonated, obliterating him. Later, the police found white ashes in the aftermath of the explosion. The destroyed vi was the residence of Mr. Foley¡¯s former wife, Cheyenne. Although she survived, the vi was engulfed in smoke. She herself disappeared after the fire. It was rumored that her face was destroyed. One monthter, it had started to snow in Onistead. There was heating in the house, and the wooden floor provided some instion, so even in winter, it didn¡¯t feel cold indoors. A sleeping womany on the sofa near the window. The snow outside reflected on her face, enhancing her fair and coldplexion, as if she were a beautiful painting. Unaware of what she was dreaming about, tears slid down her cheeks. In the next moment, they were gently wiped away by arge hand. In those crystal-clear and deep eyes, all that reflected was the slender figure of a woman. ¡°What did you dream about? Why are you so sad?¡± he whispered softly in her ear. ¡°I just can¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good about her. Is she worth you willingly being blind for three years?¡± a cold and mocking voice suddenly came from behind. High-heeled shoes clicked on the wooden floor, making a sound that caused the sleeping beauty to furrow her brows. Benson turned his head to look, his gaze firm as he stared at theer, his indifferent voice carrying a significant warning. ¡°Keep your voice down. Cheyenne has only fallen asleep not long ago.¡± The woman didn¡¯t care about his warning and crossed her arms, walking up to the front of the sofa and stopping. Her intense gaze scrutinized the beautiful and fair face for a while, and when she noticed the slight bulge of the woman¡¯s abdomen, she froze for a second. ¡°Heh, Master Charlie said you¡¯ve changed a lot, and I couldn¡¯t believe it until now.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Benson ignored the woman¡¯s words and gently pulled a nket over Cheyenne. When he turned around, he wore apletely different expression, filled with impatience. ¡°Speak up, what brings you here to find me?¡± His tone was as cold as it could be. The seductive woman with a voluptuous figure and sensual lips smiled yfully, her fingers lightly pressing on his shoulder. ¡°No reason, can¡¯t Ie to see you?¡± She spoke, even throwing a seductive nce at him. She exuded charm. Unfortunately, Benson remainedpletely unresponsive. Instead, he expressed extreme disgust and said, ¡°Put away your enchantment. It¡¯s useless against me. I won¡¯t have any affection for a woman in her fifties.¡± To be honest, although she was already over fifty, her well-maintained face made her look as radiant as a woman in her thirties. She wore a long ck dress with a halter neckline, entuating her graceful figure. Her eyes were slightly upturned at the corners, exuding natural charm. The small ck mole at the corner of her eye was particrly eye-catching. If you were to say that she was over fifty while standing on the street, no one would believe it. Benson mentioning her age made the woman extremely angry. She snorted coldly and got back to the point. ¡°Gregory asked me to inform you that the second and third maps have appeared. You must obtain them.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°At the Medical Summit next Monday. The person who achieves first ce will be eligible to enter the Presidential Library.¡± The item was hidden there. The Presidential Library was a ce that housed all kinds of books from ancient and modern times, from all over the world. It only opened once every ten years. Thest time it opened was thirteen years ago, and Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather, Layne, was among those who entered it. It is said that Layne saw this image inside the library, which led him to resign from his position and return to Akloit. People outside spected that he must have discovered something significant within the library. ¡°I understand, there¡¯s no need for you to remind me. I¡¯ll decide when and what to do. You don¡¯t have the authority to lecture me,¡± Benson replied arrogantly. Seemingly ustomed to his attitude, the woman chuckled lightly, her delicate hand twirling a strand of long chestnut hair absentmindedly. ¡°d that you know, but don¡¯t let personal feelings cloud your judgment and make you forget your identity!¡± With those words, she left on high heels. The room returned to tranquility, as if no one had ever been there. The figure sleeping on the sofa had changed her position, her hands sped beneath her cheeks, and her cherry-red lips murmured a few words. Adorably cute. As Benson watched her, all his troubles vanished, and a gentle smile graced his handsome face. Identity? What identity? He only knew that he was Benson, Cheyenne¡¯s Benson. Cheyenne¡¯s dream continued. Fire. mes burned in the night sky, resembling clusters of small mushrooms rising. Faintly, she heard someone calling her name. Cheyenne. Live well¡­ Who was it? Who was calling her? Chapter 583: The Child Isn’t Benson’s The winter sunshine was bright, and outside the window, pure white snowkes floated down from the azure sky. Through the ss window, Cheyenne opened her bright, dark eyes, watching the snowkes falling before her. She blinked without averting her gaze, observing them intently, and her hand instinctively reached out to catch them. Without a doubt, her fingertips touched the chill of ice. It was then that Cheyenne snapped back to reality, and a faint smile curled up on her rosy lips, mocking herself for being a little crazy. Suddenly, warmth enveloped her shoulder. She lowered her head and saw a pale blue id scarf draped over her shoulder. Following that distinctivelyrge hand, her gaze met a pair of warm and captivating light brown eyes, reflecting a hint of snow, resembling the clear and cold moonlight on ate autumn night. ¡°Benson.¡± ¡°Yeah, how can you just wear a sweater in such cold weather? Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Cheyenne adjusted the scarf on her shoulder with her hand and lightly smiled at him, her lips pursed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not cold. By the way, Benson, are your eyes¡­ really healed by me?¡± Why did she find it so incredible? Her memory after she was eighteen was lost, but she vaguely remembered that he should have been blind. She didn¡¯t know what was happening to herself. Her mind felt hazy, and countless fragments of memories intertwined chaotically. Among these chaotic memories, Cheyenne felt a sense of emptiness in her heart, as if she had forgotten something very important. But every time she tried to concentrate, a voice deep within her soul would tirelessly tell her, ¡°Forget it, everything starts anew and it¡¯s just fine.¡± The return of light brought a slight cheerfulness to Bensonpared to before. He gently touched his own eyes and parted his lips. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯ve slept for too long, so you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Cheyenne still had some self-doubt. She felt like she had slept for a century, a seemingly endless slumber. After waking up, she found herself in Onistead. Benson told her that she apanied him to Onistead for an exam and, she had also registered for the national medical exchange conference. Not only that, but on the way there, she had already mastered the Thirteen Needles technique and had spared no expense to obtain the Rejuvenated Herb, using it to heal Benson¡¯s eyes. He exined all of this seamlessly. However, there was one thing that Cheyenne couldn¡¯t understand no matter how hard she tried. She looked down at her slightly protruding belly. When she ced her hand on it, she felt the faint heartbeat of a child through her abdomen¡­ for a moment, the two hearts were intimately connected. Inside her belly was a vibrant little life. Amidst her shock, Cheyenne felt a tinge of sadness. She had an intuitive feeling that this inexplicable emotion was rted to the child in her belly. ¡°What about the child in my belly? Why do I have a child? Who is his father?¡± At that moment when she lowered her head with tenderness, a silver glow enveloped her entire being. This side of Cheyenne was something Benson had never seen before. His gaze fell upon her belly, and his deep-set eyes narrowed, a fleeting hint of darkness passing through them. But it vanished in an instant.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. This child was destined to be born without a father, so why should they bother keeping it? However, when Benson met Cheyenne¡¯s clear and radiant eyes, he hesitated. He parted his lips and uttered a resolute conclusion. ¡°Cheyenne, this child is¡­ ours.¡± Benson had figured it out. The child would be rted to Cheyenne¡­ and for that reason, he could be the child¡¯s father. Moreover, Adrian had mentioned that she had been poisoned before and had undergone another miscarriage. If they forcefully terminated the pregnancy again, it could cause significant harm to her body. After careful consideration, the decision to terminate the pregnancy had been postponed until now. Cheyenne smiled without saying a word. She turned her head and quietly looked at the snowy scene outside the window. This child was not Benson¡¯s. When he looked at the child, there was no trace of joy in his eyes, only pain and hesitation¡­ If he were truly the child¡¯s father, why would he disy such emotions? On the other hand, Cheyenne was certain of her own heart. Her feelings for Benson were that of a sister¡¯s affection for her brother, far from romantic love. Cheyenne firmly believed that she was not someone who would engage in casual sex. Before she was certain of her own feelings, she would never give herself to someone else. But who was the father of this child? Why did she feel a sharp pain in her heart every time she thought about it? Afraid that Cheyenne would overthink things, Benson embraced her shoulders from behind and guided her back indoors. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, stop thinking about it. We still need to go to the hospital for a prenatal check-up, right?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡ª The hospital was bustling with activity. Especially in the obstetrics and gynecology department, it was unusually crowded. Couples filled the seats in the corridors, anxiously waiting for the nurses to call their names. The scent of disinfectant mixed with perfumes and the smell of cigarettes from the men, making the air stuffy and ufortable. Seeing that Cheyenne¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t good, Benson gently touched her long hair and softly instructed, ¡°Cheyenne, wait for me here.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Then, Benson was seen walking towards the middle-aged man who was still puffing away on his cigarette. He stood firm. Swiftly, he snatched the cigarette from the man¡¯s mouth, crushed it, and casually tossed it into the nearby trash can, leaving everyone around stunned. The middle-aged man wore a look of confusion, followed by a burst of furious shouting at Benson, his voice roaring, ¡°You brat, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± With a touch of frost in Benson¡¯s eyes, he elegantly took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his fingers, as if in a leisurely manner. ¡°This is the obstetrics and gynecology department. Most of the people in the corridor are pregnant women, carrying their unborn children. Do you really think it¡¯s conscionable to create secondhand smoke here?¡± As his words fell, the middle-aged man¡¯s face turned from pale to red. Finally, like a mouse with its throat squeezed, he got up and left dejectedly. Apuse erupted around them, and the pregnant women looked at Benson with admiring eyes, whispering to each other. ¡°That guy is so handsome!¡± ¡°He looks rich too. Is the girl next to him his girlfriend? She¡¯s so lucky!¡± ¡°Look at how stunning she is, like a fairy. Perfect couple!¡± ¡°Did he stand up for his girlfriend? Wow, he¡¯s so cool! It¡¯s true that such exceptional men belong to someone else.¡± Meanwhile, Cheyenne stood calmly in her ce, wearing a faint smile, radiating an astonishing charm. Chapter 584: Cheyenne’s Amnesia Benson had made an advance appointment with Onistead¡¯s most renowned obstetrician, so Cheyenne didn¡¯t have to wait in line and could go directly for her ultrasound scan. This scene once again attracted the envy and jealousy of many onlookers. It seemed that the rich received different treatment indeed. As Cheyenne was about to enter, Benson stood at the door, waiting for her with gentle reminders. His demeanor truly resembled that of a caring and devoted husband. ¡°Cheyenne, go ahead inside. I¡¯ll wait for you at the door. If you need anything, just give me a call.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Just as she turned to leave, her figure disappearing behind the door, Benson¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the number on the screen, and the smile on his face vanished without a trace. He turned and headed to a less crowded corridor. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Couldn¡¯t you find a better time to call me?¡± A clear and cold voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°That guy is also at the hospital now. Do something in order not to let anyone discover his presence.¡± That guy¡­ Upon hearing this, a glint of darkness flickered in Benson¡¯s eyes. ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, inside the hospital room. The person conducting the ultrasound for Cheyenne was a middle-aged female doctor. When she saw the young and beautiful girl in front of her, her eyes filled with disbelief and frustration. She immediately scolded Cheyenne, ¡°Young people these days have no self-respect. You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯ve let a man impregnate you. Your parents would be devastated if they knew.¡± If it were an ordinary girl, she might have cried under such harsh criticism. However, Cheyenne calmly looked at the doctor, her gaze serene, as she calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡± As soon as those words were spoken, the doctor continued to chatter on, ¡°What about your boyfriend? Did hee? Do you think it¡¯s worthwhile to be in a rtionship that leads to no result?¡± Cheyenne had grown impatient and gave the doctor a displeased look, disdainfully saying, ¡°Are you done talking? If you¡¯re done, then hurry up and proceed with the treatment. Stop bbering.¡± The doctor was taken aback by such arrogance from a patient. She was about to continue scolding Cheyenne when a solemn voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Cheyenne?¡± A white figure appeared at the doorway, an elderly man wearing a whiteb coat. His hair and beard were white, and he wore a pair of ck-framed reading sses. It was Kyson. After the incident with the Lawrence family, he had returned to Onistead with Leah. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Kelvin was dead, and perhaps Cheyenne¡¯s sudden disappearance was just a temporary retreat due to her bad mood. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter this girl in Onistead. ¡°Mr. Owen.¡± The doctor was startled and quickly stood up from her seat, greeting him respectfully. Kyson ignored her, walking straight to Cheyenne with a benevolent smile, resembling a friendly old grandpa from the neighborhood. Cheyenne raised her eyes slightly, a hint of confusion and mistiness in her beautiful gaze. She lightly parted her lips and asked, ¡°Who are you? Do we know each other?¡± What? She actually asked who he was! Kyson took a sharp breath, his body trembling. What was wrong with this girl? Why did she seem to have no recollection of him at all? ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m a close friend of your grandfather and your senior¡¯s older brother. You can call me Mr. Owen.¡± As Kyson spoke, Cheyenne furrowed her delicate eyebrows, thinking for a while in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t recall anything. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you. Old man, if you have nothing important to say, don¡¯t waste my time.¡± The current Cheyenne seemed even more indifferent than before, as if nothing mattered to her. The doctor on the side was equally astonished by Cheyenne¡¯s arrogant tone. Who was this girl? Why did Kyson seem to know her? She had heard that Kyson had a granddaughter named Leah, but the face and appearance of the girl in front of her were clearly different from the one in the photos. ¡°Mr. Owen¡­ Do you know this youngdy?¡± she asked incoherently. Kyson¡¯s response left her dumbfounded. ¡°She is the director of Hopedale Hospital, and granddaughter of the old Mr. Edwards. Do you think I know her or not?¡± How could that be? This girl looked like she was only seventeen or eighteen years old. How could she be a hospital director? She knew Old Mr. Edwards. He had worked in this hospital before, and she had been one of his students. Was this young girl really Old Mr. Edwards¡¯ granddaughter? No wonder she could be a hospital director at such a young age. When Cheyenne heard him mention her grandfather, she finally reacted and turned to look at him. ¡°Do you really know me?¡± Kyson was so frustrated that he almost pounded his chest and stomped his feet. ¡°Who on earth has caused you to be like this? Such a lively girl has turned into this pitiful state.¡± He then turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°Why is she here?¡± As soon as he mentioned it, the doctor¡¯s face turned hot. She remembered the words she had just scolded Cheyenne with and felt extremely embarrassed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer, but Cheyenne fearlessly replied to Kyson¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m here for an ultrasound.¡± ¡°Oh, an ultrasound? Are you feeling unwell, Cheyenne? Is your stomach hurting?¡± With a skeptical look, the young girl stared at him as if to say, ¡°Are you really a doctor?¡± How could you ask such a silly question? Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she continued to answer, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Kyson instinctively chuckled, stroking his graying beard. ¡°Oh, pregnant¡­ What? Say that again! You¡­ whose¡­?¡± His gaze fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s slightly swollen belly, confirming his understanding of the situation! Kyson suddenly pped his own thigh. The sound was so loud that even people outside could hear it, and the doctor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If Kyson identally knocked himself out with such force, the other people in the hospital would surely drag her out and denounce her. He was almost seventy years old. Was it really that surprising? Cheyenne pondered for a moment, squinting her eyes and shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know whose it is.¡± Unreasonably, Kyson thought of Kelvin, who had died in the explosion. He shook his head again. It couldn¡¯t be! He had witnessed how much Cheyenne despised and detested that boy. How could she be carrying his child? Furthermore, he was already dead. Even if it were his child, this baby would be destined to grow up without a father. How pitiful. Fortunately, Cheyenne had lost her memory now. It would be better to find a new father for this child. Yes, that¡¯s the n! Kyson had already started considering Cheyenne¡¯s marriage in his mind, while filtering the young people around him. Chapter 585: The Ring Cheyenne Picked Cheyenne had just finished her ultrasound and as she opened the door, she saw several nurses swiftly pushing a hospital bed through the crowded corridor. ¡°Make way, everyone, please make way.¡± The sound attracted the attention of countless onlookers, and everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the metal bed. The person lying on it was covered from head to toe with a white sheet, resembling a lifeless body at first nce. People around him frowned, and some instinctively covered their noses, avoiding the strong smell of blood and the pungent odor of disinfectant in the air. The murmurs reached Cheyenne¡¯s ears. ¡°Who is this? He seems to be seriously injured.¡± ¡°Yeah, I caught a glimpse of his wrist just now, and it scared me. It was burned ck like coal.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°My rtive told me that he was rescued from a big fire. There isn¡¯t a single intact spot on his body.¡± ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s really miserable. Even if he survives, it¡¯s worse than death.¡± ¡°If it were me, I would choose tomit suicide. Severe burns all over the body, even stic surgery would hardly bring him back to how he was before.¡± ¡°What a tragedy. This person is so unlucky.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze fell on the corridor. When the mobile bed left earlier, something circr fell from it and rolled into a crack in the ground. She crouched down, picked up the silver circr object, and took a closer look. It turned out to be a diamond ring! She held the ring in astonishment, feeling a sense of familiarity¡­ A sudden surge of unease, as if she had been cut by a knife. It hurt! She clutched her chest and vaguely saw the bed away. Indeed, just as those women had said, it was burned ck, looking extremely hideous. As she instinctively thought about catching up and handing the diamond ring to the two nurses, she suddenly felt a warm touch on her shoulder. She looked up and met Benson¡¯s concerned eyes. Benson helped Cheyenne stand up, and he anxiously asked, ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Her face turned pale, with fine beads of sweat on her fair and beautiful forehead, hanging on her delicate pink nose, adding a touch of cuteness to her disheveled appearance. Cheyenne took a deep breath, bit her lip, and leaned on his arm as she slowly stood up. In the palm of her hand, she tightly held the diamond ring. She managed a weak smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe it¡¯s because I just finished the ultrasound, and I have low blood sugar.¡± ¡°It must be because you came to the hospital without having breakfast. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to eat something. You¡¯ve already had your blood drawn, and the remaining tests don¡¯t require fasting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne nodded in agreement and let him support her as they left. Before leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the corridor. The car from earlier had already disappeared. The corridor was crowded once again, except for that one drop of bright red blood on the pristine white floor, which was a shocking sight. Outside the hospital, Benson drove them to a famous restaurant in Onistead. He held the steering wheel with one hand, his peripheral vision always on the woman next to him. He saw her looking at the ring, her blushing face filled with seriousness. Her long and dense eyshes, like a small fan, covered the emotions in her eyes. Her slender and fair fingers yed with the ring, trying it on her own finger. It had to be said that she was truly beautiful, even her hands were delicate and graceful. The diamond ring shone brightly on her finger. Benson couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart stir. How nice would it be if she were wearing a ring he had given her? ¡°It suits you very well,¡± he suddenlyplimented. Cheyenne hooked her lips into a slight smile and raised her small hand, examining the snowke-shaped diamond on the ring under the light. ¡°Really? I think so.¡± It was as if it had been tailor-made for her. When she curiously put it on her left ring finger, it fit perfectly. Her fingers were slender, and many rings were usually too big for her. But not this one. ¡°When did you buy this, Cheyenne? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Benson asked. Cheyenne cleared her throat and prepared to take off the ring. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. I found it in the corridor just now. It must belong to one of the patients. I¡¯ll return it to the hospitalter this afternoon.¡± It was clearly a wedding ring. Such a meaningful item, if it were lost, the owner must be very worried. Benson agreed and reached out to touch Cheyenne¡¯s long hair. The gesture was as warm as an older brotherforting his younger sister. ¡°If you want, I can buy you er. This belongs to someone else; it¡¯s better not to keep it.¡± ¡°No need. Why waste money on something unnecessary?¡± She had no ns to get married. An awkward situation arose when the ring fit perfectly on her finger but proved difficult to remove. She pulled with all her strength, but the ring wouldn¡¯t budge. She tried rotating it¡­ It took a lot of effort, and her fingers turned red. The ring seemed to have taken ownership and refused toe off. Seeing her reddened hand, Benson felt sorry for her. ¡°Cheyenne, if you can¡¯t take it off, then leave it for now. We¡¯ll find a jewelry storeter to see if there¡¯s any other solution. Your hand is worth much more than this ring.¡± She sighed in frustration. ¡°I wish I hadn¡¯t worn it. It would be embarrassing if we ran into the owner of this ring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can just buy it if needed. Money is not an issue.¡± Over the years, Benson had umted a considerable amount of savings. Moreover, being blind for three years, he relied on Cheyenne to make all their purchases. They had managed to save quite a bit of money. In no time, the car stopped in front of a Western restaurant. The decor was elegant and luxurious, with a set of steps in the center of the hall, and a ck grand piano ced under a dazzling crystal chandelier. Amidst the dazzling lights, a handsome young man in a ck tuxedo was ying a piece of music. The pleasant melody filled the air as the restaurant¡¯s patrons engaged in quiet conversations. Benson ordered a table full of dishes that she liked, and in fluent English, he instructed the waiter to rece the red wine with freshly squeezed orange juice. Once they were seated, Cheyenne sat obediently in her ce, her curious ck shiny eyes scanning the surroundings before settling on the handsome face of the man in front of her. ¡°How did you know about this wonderful ce, Benson?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that I used to live in Onistead?¡± Benson replied, showing his thoughtfulness. He took the orange juice and lightly touched the ss with the back of his hand, feeling its coolness. His brows furrowed. ¡°Cheyenne, let¡¯s wait a bit before drinking. The oranges were just taken out of the fridge, so they¡¯re a bit cold.¡± As she was pregnant now, she couldn¡¯t drink such cold beverages. Chapter 586: It’s Been Four Years Cheyenne felt well taken care of during the meal as Benson constantly helped her with the dishes. Before long, her te was piled high with food. Even though she was pregnant, it was impossible for her to finish the portion meant for two people. However, Benson seemed to be enjoying feeding her and kept offering her different dishes. ¡°Cheyenne, try this. The foie gras is famous, rich but not greasy.¡± With his fork, he ced a small piece of foie gras on her te. Her cheeks were puffed up as she chewed, her words muffled as she refused his attempt to feed her again. ¡°Benson, that¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Benson awkwardly withdrew his hand, apologizing, ¡°Sorry, Cheyenne. It¡¯s been a long time since we sat face to face like this and ate together. When I saw you, I felt like you were too thin and needed to eat more.¡± And besides, she looked incredibly cute when she ate so seriously! Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She was someone who couldn¡¯t gain weight no matter how much she ate. Sensing the atmosphere bing somewhat silent, Cheyenne took the initiative to change the subject and mentioned Kyson, whom she had seen at the hospital earlier. Putting down her knife and fork and wiping her hands with the white triangr napkin on the table, she performed the table manners as if they were engraved in her mind. It feltpletely natural. ¡°Benson, do I know someone named Mr. Owen?¡± Benson lightly tapped his chin, stopping his own meal as his gaze met Cheyenne¡¯s clear eyes, causing his heart to stir involuntarily. As he lowered his gaze, the bitterness at the corner of his lips became even more apparent. He didn¡¯t want to deceive her, but he had no choice but to do so. Cheyenne, forgive me. Everything I¡¯ve done was just to be with you. ¡°Cheyenne, something unexpected happened to you while you were in Akloit, which caused you to be in aa for over a month.¡± ¡°In order to help you recover, I brought you to Akloit. But for some reason, when you woke up, you had forgotten many things from the past four years.¡± Four years! Cheyenne¡¯s pupils dted, and she silently marveled in her heart. So, it had already been four years? She clearly remembered being only eighteen years old, about to take the college entrance examination¡­ She and Kate and Reece used to skip ss together and get into fights. But now, she woke up not as an eighteen-year-old, but as a twenty-two-year-old. Benson had returned to her side. Reece had be a well-known superstar. And Kate had be an actress¡­ But it seemed like she had nothing and achieved nothing. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± she asked. Benson couldn¡¯t help but make a pained expression. He reached out and held Cheyenne¡¯s wrist, silentlyforting her. ¡°Cheyenne, your house was invaded by thieves. Those people set fire to your mansion in an attempt to rob you.¡± ¡°When I found you, you were unconscious in the fire, but fortunately¡­ I arrived in time.¡± His expression of fear didn¡¯t seem like a lie. Cheyenne believed that Benson wouldn¡¯t deceive her. So, her mansion caught fire? No wonder she saw a chaotic sea of red mes every time she fell into a deep sleep. That deep, loud voice echoed in her mind like a spell. Cheyenne¡­ Stay alive! Was that Benson? Seeing her silent for a while, Benson forced a calm smile while his hands, hidden under the table, tightly clenched with a slight tremor in his palms. After several minutes passed, he heard Cheyenne speak again, asking him, ¡°And what about my grandfather?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Edwards went on a trip before the mansion caught fire. I¡¯m not sure where he went.¡± ¡°As for Mr. Owen, you know him too. You promised him to attend a medical summit. The invitation is ced next to your pillow. Cheyenne, you¡¯ll know when you go back and have a look.¡± ¡°The medicalpetition?¡± Upon hearing him mention the invitation, Cheyenne remembered. There was indeed a white card by her pillow, and she hadn¡¯t had a chance to open it yet.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Cheyenne, are you going to participate in that medicalpetition?¡± Benson casually asked, reaching out to catch the orange juice that the waiter had warmed up and habitually handed it to her. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to go. If possible, he really wanted to take Cheyenne away from Onistead, away from all the troubles, and find a quiet coastal town. Facing the sea, with flowers blooming in spring. During their free time, she could paint, and he could y the piano. If she got bored, he could take her and their child to the beach to enjoy the breeze and watch the sunrise¡­ Beautiful days seemed to beckon him. During his three years of blindness, he had imagined many possible futures. But no matter which one it was, Cheyenne was always a part of it. Cheyenne bent one finger and tapped the table slowly. Her clean and delicate pink nails were neatly trimmed, attracting attention without any additional decoration. This was her way of expressing deep thought. In the past¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have been like this. Since when did she start behaving like this? While Benson pondered this question, he heard Cheyenne¡¯s firm and clear voice ringing in his ears. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Physicians couldn¡¯t treat themselves. Perhaps she could find someone who could help her with her amnesia problem. The feeling of memory loss was extremely unpleasant. There was always an indescribable uneasiness lingering around her. She was a highly intuitive person and detested this state of not knowing anything. This wasn¡¯t her! She expected Benson to dissuade her from going, but he agreed willingly instead. ¡°I believe that you will win the championship, Cheyenne. Good luck! After I finish my musicposition exam, I cane to watch yourpetition,¡± he said. Benson¡¯s musicposition exam happened to be on the same day as hers. Akloit Film and Television City. The snow-covered ancient costume filming base truly had a dreamlike feeling of returning to ancient times. The red walls and green tiles stood out against the white snow, while stic flowers made into wax plums emitted a faint fragrance under the camera¡¯s lens. Amidst this beautiful snowy scenery, on a raised tform, a slender figure dressed in red was gracefully dancing. The woman wore a red ancient costume, with chestnut long hair flowing down her back. It was gathered up in a bun on top of her head, adorned with a golden tassel hairpin. With every leap and twirl, the small bells on the tassel would produce a crisp sound. Foam-made snowkes fluttered down from mid-air, intertwining with her chestnut long hair and the red hem of her dress. Thebination of intense ck, white, and red created a perfect visual feast. The staff present couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by this beautiful dance,pletely forgetting that they were on a filming set. The director was deeply moved, especially by Kate, who was a neer. In this moment, he believed she was the character from the script. The music stopped after a while, and the person on stage sat in a split, closing their eyes and slowly drifting off to sleep¡­ ¡°Great, cut!¡± Chapter 587: Doted on by Two Men This was already the sixth time Kate had performed this dance today, and she was drenched in sweat despite the cold weather. When she heard the director say ¡°cut,¡± she was so excited that she almost cried. Did she finally pass this scene? The character she portrayed, Elizabeth, was a naive and lively youngdy before her family¡¯s downfall. On her father¡¯s birthday banquet, her mother arranged for her to perform a dance at the event. However, Elizabeth was ast-minute decision maker, so she secretly climbed up and danced in the deserted plum forest. Coincidentally, the young emperor saw her and fell in love at first sight. He remembered Elizabeth¡¯s figure and nned to make her his concubine. Thus, a dance that could captivate the emperor must be breathtakingly beautiful. To perform this dance well, Kate had enlisted the help of a professional ssical dance teacher and trained for half a month. She wasn¡¯t a dance major herself, but she put in a lot of effort and sweat to make every move perfect. Even the teacher praised her natural talent, saying that she was ready to showcase this stunning dance. However, when she arrived on set, there were always nitpicks. The female lead, Cynthia Norman, stood arrogantly with her arms crossed, pointing out Kate¡¯s ¡°shorings.¡± ¡°Director, I believe it should be a thin veil for the dance to look ethereal. How can I dance with such a thick skirt?¡± she said with confidence. The director hesitated. It was November in Akloit, and the outdoor temperature was freezing. If an actor fell ill, it would cause even more trouble for the production. Cynthia¡¯s backer was Master Glenn, so the director didn¡¯t dare to offend her. Moreover, she was a nationally acimed actress, having won numerous awards. She had worked on many outstanding productions and had experience in filming TV dramas. Kate didn¡¯t want the entire crew to stand in the cold wind for her sake, so she nodded and agreed to her request. ¡°It¡¯s alright, director. I can wear a thin veil dress. If we finish the scene in one go, everyone can rest earlier.¡± To be honest, the director was deeply moved by Kate¡¯s understanding and cooperation. Encountering a star like Kate, who was hardworking, talented, and able to endure hardships, the director was grateful. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s all get ready and let Miss Zamora perform the scene wlessly. It¡¯s too cold today.¡± Several times, the director himself felt that everything was perfect. However, the leading actress kept finding faults, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough. Why isn¡¯t her hair blowing? Where are the fans? Bring in two more.¡± ¡°Her hand shook. Will the audience appreciate this kind of dance? It¡¯s not convincing.¡± ¡°Miss Zamora, you represent my younger self. How can you have such a dull face? Where is the makeup artist? Add a flower hairpin.¡± ¡­ Kate had performed the dance six times in a row, and finally, when the director tearfully said ¡°good,¡± the leading actress was still coldlyughing while biting her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good. Let¡¯s change the dance.¡± Change the dance at thest minute? Not only Kate, even the director felt that it was inappropriate. Kate had prepared for this scene for almost half a month. The set fell into a stalemate. Not far away, a sleek ck luxury motorhome was parked by the roadside, equipped with heating that made it feel like a different seasonpared to the outside. A man wearing only a gray sweater sat on a plush chair, crossing his legs and holding a cup of coffee. He gazed pensively at the figure in red. It¡¯s truly pitiful, her face flushed pink, trembling with cold. ¡°Master Glenn, do you want to continue watching?¡± an assistant asked. Glenn made a nomittal sound and motioned for the assistant to step forward. He instructed, ¡°Go and warn Cynthia not to go too far.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In fact, Glenn had been watching Kate¡¯s dance the entire time. Despite watching it six times, each time left him with a stunning impression. Just when the director was at a loss, he suddenly caught sight of a ck figure slowly approaching. The man wore sunsses and strode toward Cynthia, the leading actress. It was unclear what he said to her, but Cynthia¡¯s expression turned extremely unpleasant. She red at Kate with a pair of eyes filled with hatred. Her gaze seemed as if she wanted to devour Kate. ¡°You¡¯re lucky today. Let¡¯s leave it at that! I don¡¯t know why someone who came out of nowhere think so highly of herself,¡± Cynthia sarcastically eximed, her voice echoing through the set. Everyone lowered their heads, afraid to speak up. Cynthia was notorious for her temper, after all. Who dared to provoke her with her connections? ¡°She¡¯s my friend. Is there a problem? Seems like you, old woman, are suffering from hormonal imbnce, acting so strangely,¡± a clear and maic voice suddenly came from behind the crowd. Old woman? These three words caused Cynthia¡¯s face to darken. Furious, she turned around and saw two figures approaching amidst the crowd-one ck and one white. The young man in white wore a white ancient-style robe with a golden crown on his head. The young man in ck donned an emperor¡¯s crown and a fur coat embroidered with patterns, exuding a domineering aura. Reece took off his ck cloak, raised his hand, and draped it over Kate¡¯s shoulders. Seeing her shivering from the cold, he scolded her with a mix of concern and anger, ¡°Are you a pig? Even a pig would grunt when being driven away. Can¡¯t you say no?¡± Kate bit her red lip, feeling much warmer with the cloak on her. She lifted her head and smiled at Reece. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a strong body, I can handle it.¡± Jerome looked at the affectionate scene between the two and couldn¡¯t help but sneer sarcastically, ¡°You women always like to y the victim. You just want Reece to worry about you.¡± After speaking, he took off the white cape from his own shoulders and, imitating Reece, draped it over Kate as well. He even gave her a ¡°gentle¡± pat on the head. Only Kate knew that the gentle pat from Jerome was actually a forceful push on her head, forcing her to lower her gaze. With the two top-tier male idols showing their favor, Kate instantly became the center of attention for everyone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Feeling envious, they all wanted Reece¡¯s cloak and yearned for Jerome¡¯s gentle head pat. Chapter 588: Love Her Only Kate was taken aback and wanted to refuse, but Jerome stopped her with a stern look, narrowing his eyes in displeasure. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°My cloak is no worse than his. It¡¯s warm, so wear it properly!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®buts¡¯. Don¡¯t think you can pretend to faint and make Reece hold you! He¡¯s too weak himself.¡± Kate was speechless. When did she ever think like that? Reece, on the other hand, was furious and gave Jerome a piercing re, gritting his teeth. ¡°You sissy, who the hell are you calling weak?¡± ¡°Whoever answers me is the one who¡¯s weak. If you¡¯re not weak, why were you panting during the fight scene just now?¡± ¡°That was for the sake of the plot!¡± Here they go again¡­ For some reason, the famous ¡°Jerome¡± always deliberately provoked Reece whenever they saw each other. Then the two of them would start arguing, even though they used to be the most popr couple. Kate was exhausted and didn¡¯t feel like intervening. Besides, they would make up during mealtime, as they always did. Just as she turned around to change her clothes, the man in ck next to Cynthia blocked her path and stretched out his hand, stopping her. ¡°Miss Zamora, Master Glenn requests your presence.¡± Master Glenn? She instinctively looked around and indeed saw the luxury car not far away. The car door was open. Sensing her gaze, the man sitting inside smiled at her and raised the cup of coffee in his hand, inviting her. Kate furrowed her brows. When did he arrive? He must be here¡­ to see Cynthia. Reece was too busy bickering with Jerome to notice when Kate left. The car door closed with a loud bang as Kate stood in front of the man. The two cloaks on her immediately became a thorn in Master Glenn¡¯s eyes. He nced indifferently at her and then spoke with a mocking tone, ¡°Miss Zamora, you have quite the charm. Two protectors fighting to give you clothes.¡± What did he mean by that? Standing before the man, Kate wore a calm expression without a hint of ttery or pleasing. ¡°If Master Glenn has nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The man, sitting with one leg crossed, suddenly stood up from his seat and walked over to her, his long legs striding towards her. His distinctively prominent hand grabbed her wrist, and at the same time, he closed the car door. Bang! The loud sound startled Kate. She clenched her fists against her chest, her eyes filled with fear and unease. Her trembling voice stuttered, ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± ¡°I warn you¡­ I¡¯m a serious actor! I¡¯m not like those women in yourpany.¡± Upon hearing herparing him to those lecherous men, Glenn¡¯s face darkened instantly. His sharp, hawk-like eyes stared directly at her. With an arched eyebrow and a gleam of brilliance in his eyes, his voice carried a hint of anger, ¡°Hmm? Is this how you see me?¡± He was different from those men who indulged in promiscuity after achieving fame. In the shocked gaze of Kate, Glenn stated firmly something unknown to the public, ¡°Men of the Weaver family can only have one woman in their lifetime. Otherwise, they will be cursed.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Cursed? Those words spoken by him left Kate stunned. ¡°Master Glenn, are you joking or something?¡± She clearly didn¡¯t believe it. Glenn let out a self-deprecating smile, knowing that no one would believe his words. But he looked at Kate with an unprecedented seriousness. ¡°I am not lying, nor am I joking. The fact is just as I said. If I marry a wife, I will be devoted to her wholeheartedly.¡± Kate felt his gaze fixed on her, and it was too heavy, piercing into her ears and settling in her heart. For some reason, upon hearing him say that he would be wholeheartedly devoted to his future wife, an unfamiliar sense of loss arose in Kate¡¯s heart. But then again, what did it have to do with her? No matter who the woman standing by his side in the future would be, it would never be her. With that in mind, Kate persuaded herself to dismiss this absurd thought and lifted her head, offering him a shallow smile. Casually praising, she said, ¡°Master Glenn, you are truly a responsible man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± He immediately rejected Kate¡¯s conclusion. His pitch-ck, profound eyes watched her tenderly as she lowered her head, and he took a step forward. He trapped her in his embrace, and his warm fingertips lightly touched her long hair, twirling a strand of dark hair around his fingertip. ¡°But for you, I am not a responsible man.¡± As soon as the words fell, Kate felt as if she had been struck by lightning, her mind going nk. Her heart was in disarray. Glenn was used to the ttery of female stars or the affectations of high-born youngdies around him. It was the first time he had encountered such innocent and naive foolishness. For some reason, he found it intriguing. What did Glenn mean by all of this? Kate couldn¡¯t help but think of various possibilities in her mind. He said he didn¡¯t bear any responsibility towards her, but earlier he mentioned being devoted to his future wife¡­ She bit her crimson lip tightly, her palms sweating nervously. She forced herself to remain calm and said, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not necessary. That time was just an ident. Besides, didn¡¯t we agree to forget about it?¡± She had indeed done her best to ¡°forget¡± as they had agreed. In their few encounters, it was always him who approached her. Throughout it all, Kate maintained an attitude of wanting to avoid any involvement with him. Little did she know that the more indifferent she acted, the stronger Master Glenn¡¯s curiosity towards her grew. He curved his lips, leaning down and whispered softly in her ear, his voice slow, ¡°Miss Zamora, that was also my first time.¡± Kate¡¯s pupils contracted, and she lifted her head, meeting his eyes filled with mockery. Glenn had quite a few scandals, and there were always tabloid news about him attending banquets or having dinners with certain female stars. And now he shamelessly imed to have sex for the first time! After contemting for a while, Kate mustered up the courage to meet his handsome face directly and answered decisively, ¡°I don¡¯t have money!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He paused for a moment, then burst intoughter, a heartyugh that could be heard outside the car door. Even the assistant couldn¡¯t help but nce curiously in their direction. Master Glenn wasughing? Chapter 589: Wait for Me After theughter subsided, Glenn reached out hisrge hand and forcefully pulled her petite body into his embrace. Ignoring her struggles, he took her out of the RV. ¡°No money required, but you have to apany me somewhere.¡± ¡°Where? I still have a film shootter¡­¡± Kate was much shorter than him, and the inherent difference in strength between men and women left her unable to push away his confinement. She could only reluctantly follow his steps forward. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± ¡ª Onistead Hospital. His body ached terribly! His consciousness was gradually dissipating, and all her senses became sluggish. Faint voices of conversation reached his ears, and lying on the hospital bed in a state of unconsciousness, his fingers trembled slightly. No one noticed. Nurses and doctors came in and out, constantly monitoring the patient¡¯s condition. Adrian looked at the man lying on the bed, wrapped up like a mummy, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°It¡¯s hopeless. It¡¯s a miracle that he made it this far.¡± ¡°Should we remove the venttor?¡± Upon hearing this, the nurse hesitated a bit. ¡°Dr. Adrian, are you sure we should remove the venttor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The trembling hands of the young nurse gently removed the breathing apparatus from the patient¡¯s face, but she had a lingering feeling that this person was not dead yet.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. A momentter, the quiet hospital room was filled with the sound of alternating breaths. Adrian, who was about to leave, turned back with a shocked expression. He stared at the cold electronic device on the table, his eyes shing with a hint of darkness behind the transparent lenses. ¡°His heartbeat¡­ How is it possible? It clearly stopped just now¡­¡± Just a minute ago, he had issued the death certificate, but he never expected that the man who had lost all signs of life woulde back to life! His eyshes trembled lightly, indicating that he was about to wake up. Upon seeing this, a fierce glint filled Adrian¡¯s eyes. He adjusted his sses and said to the nurse beside him, ¡°You all can leave. I need to perform a full-body examination on the patient again.¡± Everyone around left, leaving only the two of them in the hospital room. Adrian let out a cold sneer, reaching into the metal tray and picking up a small, sharp surgical knife. Step by step, he walked towards the hospital bed, exuding a chilling aura. ¡°Someone wants you dead, and it¡¯s not my fault. Only when you¡¯re dead can we all be at peace.¡± As he spoke, he raised the surgical knife in his hand and directly attacked the unconscious man lying on the bed. Just as the sharp de was less than a centimeter away from the man¡¯s chest, a triumphant smile appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. However, just at that critical moment, the patient who should have been in a deep sleep suddenly opened his eyes. His long and dense eyshes fluttered twice, and his obsidian-like eyes gleamed with a hint of coldness as he stared at Adrian. How¡­ how did he wake up? A flicker of panic shed across the doctor¡¯s face, and the big hand holding the knife began to sweat profusely. The situation had reached a point where there was no turning back! He tightly gripped the surgical knife made of metal and continued to approach the man¡¯s heart. At the critical moment, the man rolled inward, narrowly avoiding the knife, which grazed his shoulder andnded on the pure white pillow beside him. Failing to strike a blow, the man became agitated. He used the surgical knife and tore open the fabric of the pillow, causing the cotton filling to scatter, creating a snow-like scene of white fragments falling all over the floor. They fluttered down like a snowfall. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Looking down from a higher position, the man stared down at him with disdain in his eyes. He stood with one foot on the hospital bed, his back arched in a straight line, with prominent veins and a thin, skeletal appearance. Adrian¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, but he quickly regained hisposure and coldly replied, ¡°Unfortunately, knowing it now won¡¯t make a difference, Mr. Foley.¡± There were many people who wanted Kelvin dead, but the crucial question was, did he have the ability to defend himself? Weakly, Kelvin lifted his eyes and nced at the transparent tube attached to his wrist, continuously delivering blood into his body. Furrows appeared on his forehead. Kelvin quickly reached out and removed the needle from his arm. His gaze turned cold as he looked at the man, his voice icy and arrogant, carrying the dominance of someone ustomed to giving orders. ¡°Want to kill me? Dream on!¡± He retaliated with a strike, but unfortunately, his body had just survived an explosion and was too weak. His palm strike felt as light as cotton. Adrian felt nothing, but Kelvin himself was in pain, gritting his teeth. Kelvin stared nkly at his own hand, which was wrapped in white gauze and swollen. Adrian seemed to be obsessed, raising the knife in his hand once again and attacking Kelvin. He thought assassinating this weakened Kelvin would be as easy as killing a fish. But what he didn¡¯t know was that even in this weakened state, Kelvin was not someone he could kill at will! ¡°You can try!¡± Kelvin gathered all his strength, jumped off the bed, and grabbed a nearby medical instrument, smashing it towards Adrian¡¯s head. Adrian was caught off guard and was struck by Kelvin, instantly feeling dizzy and disoriented. Barefoot, Kelvin ran out of the ward, feeling the icy touch on the soles of his feet. The intense burning pain was eroding his willpower every minute and every second. ¡°Stop!¡± Adrian chased after him from behind. However, Kelvin swiftly disappeared into the crowd, grabbing the railing of the corridor and sliding down gracefully. His actions were both cool and agile. ¡°Stop!¡± Adrian chased after Kelvin, but he was already an aging man in his fifties. How could hepare to Kelvin? Helplessly watching Kelvin disappear before his eyes, Adrian became so furious that he smashed his Misty Forest in anger. He quickly took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Get a few people to block the exits. Kelvin has escaped.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adrian had his people spread throughout the hospital, inside and out. He wanted to see where a patient like Kelvin could possibly go! Kelvin hadn¡¯t actually gone far. He had taken refuge in the hospital morgue, gritting his teeth and enduring the pain in his body. He moved a corpse behind the curtain andy down on the stretcher, covering himself with a white sheet,pletely still. It hurt so much. He hadn¡¯t really died! Shortly after, the door of the morgue was opened from the outside. Two trembling interns entered, pushing a cart. ¡°302, Denzel Hooper, deceased in a car ident. Scheduled for cremation at 2 p. m. today.¡± The other doctor checked the number on the cart and confirmed, ¡°It¡¯s him, let¡¯s go.¡± Kelvin clenched his fist tightly, holding his breath as the two interns pushed him away. His vision went ck, and his mind once again sank into a state of unconsciousness. Cheyenne, I miss you so much. Cheyenne, wait for me toe back. Chapter 590: Destined to Be Alone Today is the triennial International Medical Competition, held at the Onistead Augury Square. It is said that even the President himself will personally deliver the opening speech. At this moment, representatives from various countries and renowned experts from all over the country have gathered here, creating a bustling scene with a sea of people. To ensure the security of the entirepetition venue, patrol guards have been deployed early on. Gordon, in a rare move, took off his usual unchanged ck casual attire and put on a deep green military uniform. The two shining stars on his shoulders were even more dazzling under the sunlight. Many girls took out their phones and wanted to take pictures with him, but they were scared away by Gordon¡¯s cold gaze before they could gather the courage to approach him. Seeing this, another officer next to him couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°Gordon, you¡¯ll end up alone like this. You¡¯re not young anymore. Haven¡¯t you ever thought about settling down and passing on your excellent genes?¡± He himself was already married, and his wife had just given birth to a lovely daughter for himst month. Being a new father, his mood waspletely different from before. However, Gordon¡¯s advice didn¡¯t elicit any response from him. The man stood expressionless in his ce, his sharp eyes scanning the dense crowd ahead, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°If you have nothing else to do, go back to your post. Today¡¯s event is crucial, and there¡¯s no room for any negligence.¡± Hearing his obvious dismissal, a trace of helplessness appeared on the man¡¯s face as he lightly tapped Gordon¡¯s shoulder with his hand. ¡°You brat, I¡¯m your direct superior, and you¡¯re speaking to me like this?¡± Gordon looked at him unceremoniously, ignoring his resentful gaze, and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his words. ¡°You¡¯re about to be transferred to another ce. You¡¯re not considered my direct superior anymore.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well, you, you brat. Alright, alright, I heard that you mobilized 081 for a woman. I thought you had found someone you cared about.¡± 081 was a secret team directly under the National Security Center,prising a group of highly trained top-notch operatives. Gordon borrowed the 081 team, using his position as a guarantee, for just one day, all for the sake of finding a woman. This was truly a groundbreaking move. Because during his training, he once said, ¡°Women are troublemakers, they bring disaster. We must maintain a high level of vignce and never let a woman lead us by the nose.¡± The female soldiers under hismand also received inhumane training, just like the male soldiers. With Gordon being like the King of Hell, it made everyone curious about what kind of woman he actually liked. When his superior mentioned Cheyenne, a hint of regret and concern shed in Gordon¡¯s eyes. After the explosion incident, Cheyenne cried her heart out and fainted. Benson said he would take her to the hospital first. But then there was no news from them. It wasn¡¯t until more than half a monthter that they sent a text message, informing them that they were now in Onistead and that Cheyenne¡¯s situation wasplicated. They would talk when they meet. So, he came to Onistead with Master Iker. Due to his merit of breaking up TWILIGHT, Gordon was promoted and became a temporary member of 081, on par with the senior director in Onistead. Mr. Foley¡¯s death was sudden; no one expected there would be a time bomb in the car. He went to the cake shop and inquired about it. The waitress responsible for packaging said that there was nothing unusual when she handed out the items. Perhaps someone tampered with the car while it was parked on the side of the road, opening the trunk and cing the time bomb inside. However, no fingerprints were found in the car. The roadside surveince cameras happened to malfunction on that day, all broken. It took almost half an hour for them to be restored, and during that half-hour, they were busy in the kitchen and no one noticed the car outside. However, no matter how cleverly the killer acted and how well they hid, Gordon would find them and avenge Miss Lawrence! On the other side, Cheyenne finished getting ready and slowly walked out of the hotel. Benson was already waiting at the door. He looked at the holy figure walking towards him and honked the car horn to remind her that he was here. ¡°Beep beep¡­¡± Hearing the piercing sound, Cheyenne adjusted her white coat and walked towards the direction of the car. As soon as she got in the car and sat in the passenger seat, Benson leaned towards her. The sudden proximity startled her, and she stared at his face, which was now just inches away. It was fair, smooth, and wless, making her feel inferior as a woman. The scent of sandalwood emanating from him further flushed Cheyenne¡¯s face, and she held her breath, squinting her eyes slightly. She instinctively tilted her head and avoided direct eye contact with him. Little did she know that her gesture brought a tinge of sadness to Benson¡¯s heart, and the light in his eyes dimmed for a moment. Cheyenne,pared to when she was with Kelvin, still didn¡¯t have her guard uppletely. Despite that, he lowered his head with a gentle smile, brushing aside the bangs on her forehead and holding a dried leaf between his fingers. The leaf floated into the wind,nding in a puddle on the ground, creating ripples. At the same time, his warm and clear voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, you had a leaf identally fall onto your hair. You¡¯re going to apetition, and it wouldn¡¯t look good like this.¡± So that¡¯s what it was. Cheyenne didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that being with Benson now felt different from before. In her memories, when she was with Benson, he was always gentle and silent, like a warm current or a spring breeze. He wouldn¡¯t say many words, but being with him broughtfort to her mind. But now, perhaps because his gaze was too profound and bright, whenever Benson looked at her, Cheyenne felt an invisible pressure that made it hard for her to breathe. She smiled awkwardly, looking up at the rearview mirror in the car, and saw her familiar face. Her hair was impable.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Thank you, Benson. Let¡¯s go quickly. Otherwise, if you drop me off at thepetition and then go to your exam, it will definitely dy you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He started the car and they drove away. Silence filled the journey. Cheyenne, who had woken up early and was pregnant, felt drowsy as soon as she sat in the car. Benson thoughtfully closed the car window, afraid that the wind outside might make her catch a cold. Chapter 591: Blackmail Cheyenne felt disoriented as the car suddenly came to a stop. Inertia caused her body, still half asleep, to lurch forward towards the windshield. Just as it seemed she was about to collide with the ss, Benson stepped on the brakes and quickly reached out to steady her by grabbing her shoulder. She woke up abruptly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see an elderly man crossing the road suddenly. I had to brake abruptly to avoid hitting them,¡± Benson exined. ¡°Are you okay?¡± His concerned gaze scanned Cheyenne up and down, making sure she wasn¡¯t injured, before he let out a sigh of relief. Cheyenne shook her head lightly and shifted her gaze to the elderly person lying on the ground in front of the car. She furrowed her brows. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and check on him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The elderly man, appearing to be around sixty or seventy years old,y on the ground. He wore a long ck windcoat with a brown towel underneath. His body convulsed intermittently, and his face contorted with deep wrinkles, showing signs of pain. Foam dripped from his mouth, apanied by agonizing moans. His reading sses had fallen under the car and were crushed by the tires, making it impossible to clearly see who was in front of him. He could only vaguely sense the presence of a young man and woman wearing white coats. Onlookers, thinking that a car ident had urred, gathered around, discussing the scene in whispers. ¡°Is this a car ident? Why is this person lying in front of someone¡¯s car?¡± Another woman replied sarcastically, ¡°Who knows if he¡¯s genuinely in pain or faking it? The car is still more than two meters away from him, and there¡¯s no blood on the ground.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s intentionally trying to extort money. Elderly people these days can be so cunning and malicious.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t dare to help, and we don¡¯t dare to touch him.¡± Her words were met with approving apuse from the crowd. Indeed, who would dare to help an elderly person lying on the ground without money? Moreover, the young man was driving a Lamborghini, a multi-million-dor luxury car¡­ Maybe this elderly person specifically targeted him because he knew he had money. Upon observing the man¡¯s expression and reactions, Cheyenne firmly refuted those assumptions in her heart. He¡¯s not faking it. He¡¯s having a seizure! Just then, a deep and cold voice rang out from the crowd, catching Cheyenne¡¯s attention. She turned around and saw a tall and handsome figure quickly running towards them. The chilly wind lifted the corner of the man¡¯s suit, revealing a blue and white striped shirt underneath, entuating his strong and slender waist. As she looked at his face, it seemed familiar. Upon seeing Cheyenne, Hayden himself was momentarily surprised. However, his gaze was quickly drawn to his father lying on the ground, and he hurriedly reached out to pick him up. In the instant his hand reached out, Cheyenne¡¯s cold warning voice came from above. ¡°He¡¯s having a seizure. I advise you not to approach him. There¡¯s a possibility that the patient might lose consciousness and bite you.¡± Before her words fell, a beautiful and young woman abruptly interrupted. ¡°Cheyenne? Is that really you?¡± Despite the freezing weather, this person was dressed in a thin, bright red dress. She had a solid-colored woolen scarf draped over her shoulder, and her long hair was elegantly styled with a string of round, pristine white pearls as an essory. Her delicately made-up face appeared slightly distorted due to her astonishment. Upon hearing her call out her name, Cheyenne¡¯s misty eyes met the woman¡¯s gaze. Her vermilion lips slightly parted as she asked, full of questioning. ¡°You know me?¡± It was a mix of questioning and disbelief. Come on, how could she forget her? However, those clear and clean eyes seemed filled with innocence and unfamiliarity, as if¡­ it was truly their first encounter. Emily, utterly astonished, instinctively covered her lips with her gloved hand adorned with whitece, giving her an elegant and expensive appearance. Benson walked up from behind and held Cheyenne¡¯s hand, greeting Emily in the process. ¡°Miss Davidson, long time no see,¡± Emily greeted. Turning around, a voice whispered in Cheyenne¡¯s ear, audible only to the two of them, ¡°Miss Emily Davidson is the President¡¯s adopted daughter.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Cheyenne responded, unexpectedly indifferent. Emily had thought Cheyenne would be more humble upon hearing her identity, but she merely let out a faint hum. It made Emily feel a sense of powerlessness. The silent tension between the two women was probably known only to them. Hayden lifted his father from the ground and patted his back withrge hands, trying to calm him down. ¡°Dad! Dad, are you okay?¡± However, his efforts were in vain. Leon, in extreme pain, couldn¡¯t even recognize the person in front of him and fiercely bit his hand. Hiss~ Through his suit jacket, deep teeth marks were left on Hayden¡¯s arm, indicating the force Leon exerted. Emily¡¯s attention shifted to her fianc¨¦. Seeing his furrowed brows, she frantically pulled out her phone from her handbag, preparing to dial emergency services. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Hayden¡¯s eyes turned red uncontrobly. Every time his father had a seizure, he would writhe on the ground, foaming at the mouth. That¡¯s why they had a family doctor who provided long-term care. However, this time, due to a few days of being away, Leon experienced a seizure upon returning from another city with a different climate.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Today, the city center was even more crowded than usual due to thepetition taking ce. Calling the hospital and having someone arrive would take at least an hour. But for a patient experiencing a seizure, that hour felt like an eternity, filled with agonizing torment. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Mr. Lara¡­ he¡¯s rolling his eyes!¡± Emily took a step back in fright, using her handbag to shield her eyes, only daring to steal nces from the corner of her eye. When she saw foam on Leon¡¯s chin and beard, staining his ck coat, a look of disgust and nausea filled her eyes. Yet, Hayden still asked her to help move Leon into the car. ¡°But¡­ Hayden, I¡­ I¡¯m weak, and wearing high heels is inconvenient¡­¡± Emily¡¯s face contorted in a grieving expression as she softly refused. After all, she was soon to present an award as a guest of honor, and if she were to dirty her dress and have to redo her styling, it wouldpletely dy her time. At the moment her words left her mouth, a strong sense of disappointment and coldness appeared in Hayden¡¯s eyes like never before. Chapter 592: Medical Treatment Indeed, she was the President¡¯s daughter. Even at a time like this, she still had that ¡°high and mighty¡± attitude! The person lying on the ground was his father, but in the future, he would also be her father-inw, and they would be living under the same roof as close rtives. Yet, this was how she treated his father. ¡°If any of you move him, I guarantee he won¡¯t live for another minute!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s determined voice suddenly rang out, causing Hayden¡¯s body to stiffen, afraid to make any further moves. His eyes turned bloodshot, and in a desperate attempt, he grabbed onto Cheyenne¡¯s sleeve and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Save my father!¡± Old Mr. Edwards was a renowned doctor, and as his granddaughter, Cheyenne must have learned a lot from him over the years. She must be capable. His gaze turned cold, which irritated Cheyenne, and she lifted the corners of her lips, lightlyughing with her arms crossed. ¡°Sure, one million!¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re taking advantage of the situation! Cheyenne, you¡¯re truly shameless. How can there be someone like you in this world, who only cares about money and disregards other people¡¯s lives!¡± Emily angrily cursed, her eyes filled with anger. Compared to Emily¡¯s furious appearance, Cheyenne remained calm. She unlocked her phone, and the screen disyed that three minutes had already passed. She couldn¡¯t help but remind the two of them. ¡°You¡¯re still wasting time here despite knowing the situation is critical. He¡¯s already rolling his eyes back. If you continue like this, he will undoubtedly die within five minutes!¡± ¡°Believe it or not, Benson, let¡¯s go.¡± The location where the old man was lying was still a long distance from the front of the car. They had to file a report, and when the surveince footage was reviewed, the truth of the matter would be clear. They were not the ones who hit Leon. The seizure had nothing to do with them. Seeing the proud and cold-hearted girl turning to leave, Hayden quickly spoke up and agreed to her request. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you one million. Miss Lawrence, please treat my father as soon as possible.¡± As soon as the man¡¯s voice fell, the girl, who had her back to him, let out a disdainful chuckle. Her voice sounded flirtatious, but it sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. One million was the previous price. As for now¡­ two million!¡± Even though Hayden was the head of the wealthy Lara family and money was not an issue for him, he was still shaken by Cheyenne¡¯s courage. Was this the kind of woman his naive and foolish younger brother liked? Anger filled his eyes, and his icy gaze locked onto Cheyenne. He slightly parted his lips and threatened, ¡°I have tomend you for your audacity! You¡¯re the only one who dares to negotiate terms in front of me!¡± Sensing the man¡¯s unfavorable intentions towards Cheyenne, Benson immediately stepped forward, spreading his arms to shield Cheyenne. ¡°Mr. Lara, if Cheyenne dares to offer that price, then she must be worth it.¡± Cheyenne reached up and touched her slender neck, turning around to look at Hayden. The confidence and pride in her eyes left everyone stunned. ¡°Mr. Lara, is your father¡¯s life not worth two million?¡± This time, Hayden was speechless. He gradually calmed down, took a deep breath, and even the pain in his arms became numb, no longer felt. ¡°I can give you two million, but if you fail to cure my father, you won¡¯t leave Onistead alive today.¡± ¡°Mr. Lara, rest assured. As long as I¡¯m given enough money, there is no patient that I can¡¯t cure.¡± This young girl, speaking so brazenly at her tender age, attracted a lot of discussion among the surrounding crowd.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Where did this girl get her confidence? Hayden¡¯s assistant quickly took out a check and wrote the amount of two million on it. With utmost respect, he held it with both hands and presented it to Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please ept this, two million.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t give it to her.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes widened, and she reached out to snatch the check, only toe up empty-handed. She could only angrily and helplessly watch as Cheyenne tucked the check into her hand and casually put it in her pocket. ¡°Cheyenne, why don¡¯t you go rob a bank? You could easily raise the price from one million to two million in minutes. Even the cunning merchants would be ashamed!¡± Upon hearing her sarcasm, Cheyenne smiled indifferently, casting a flirtatious nce over her shoulder. ¡°Mr. President¡¯s daughter, you¡¯re absolutely right. Aren¡¯t I just robbing you all?¡± ¡°But, instead of robbing a bank, I¡¯m robbing all of you.¡± ¡°If you continue to babble like this, I guarantee this old man won¡¯t live to see another day.¡± The cold glint in her eyes was sharp and serious. Despite being half a head shorter than Emily, Cheyenne¡¯s confident aura was not to be ignored. Under the overwhelming presence, Emily suddenly fell silent. Feeling a sense of tranquility in her surroundings, Cheyenne began to take action. She pulled out a white cloth bag from her coat pocket and suddenly opened it, revealing silver needles that sparkled in the sunlight. ¡°Take off his shoes and socks, quickly!¡± Um¡­ As a public figure with status, how could one openly take off their shoes on the street? And what does this have to do with treatment? However, due to Cheyenne¡¯s imposing demeanor, even Hayden, a naturally elegant man of noble birth, couldn¡¯t help but obey hermand. Kneeling obediently, he removed his father Leon¡¯s socks. Cheyenne swiftly approached with the silver needle in her hand, grabbing Leon¡¯s foot and rotating as she inserted the needle. When Cheyenne became serious, she seemed like apletely different person, and her professional technique left everyone amazed. This young girl looked so impressive. At such a young age, she already knew traditional medicine. Most people her age, even medical students, were probably just beginners. ¡°All right, all right! He¡¯s awake!¡± It was unclear who first noticed the changes in Leon, but an excited shout rang out. Everyone turned their heads and saw that the elderly man, who had been foaming at the mouth moments ago, was gradually calming down and no longer rolling his eyes. rity returned to his eyes. Chapter 593: I Can Give You Two Million Cheyenne calmly retrieved the silver needle, carefully cing each one back into her storage pouch. She secured it with a tie and tucked it into the pocket of her coat. Hayden, on the other hand, was left speechless by her impressive acupuncture skills. His father¡¯s epilepsy was an inherited condition that had tormented him since he was young, and despite seeking treatment from renowned doctors both at home and abroad, there had been no cure but only pain relief. Unexpected situations like the tense one they had just experienced were rare. If it weren¡¯t for Cheyenne, he worried his father might have sumbed to the agony and bitten his own tongue to end the suffering. Looking back now, the two million dors he had paid was worthwhile. ¡°May I borrow a pen?¡± Cheyenne paid no attention to the awe-struck onlookers. The dy had caused over ten minutes to pass, and she couldn¡¯t afford to bete for thepetition. With a graceful stride, she approached Hayden¡¯s assistant and extended her delicate, fair hand, making a soft inquiry, ¡°Do you have one?¡± ¡°Ah? Yes¡­ yes, I do.¡± The girl standing before him was exquisitely beautiful, with wless skin when seen up close. Her rosy lips, pearly white teeth, and bright eyes were captivating enough to outshine anyone on the street, even without makeup. He had previously thought Miss Emily was the goddess, but now, this youngdy with few words seemed more charming. Cheyenne received the pen and politely nodded at him, whispering a ¡°thank you.¡± She then took out a tissue from her handbag, unfolded it, and spread it on the hood of the luxury car. Bending down, she carefully wrote the pharmacy. Hayden helped his now conscious father to stand, and the observant assistant promptly handed a tissue to the chairman to wipe off the foam from his beard. Leon¡¯s face turned slightly red. When he was about to cross the road, the green light suddenly turned red, and a car from the opposite side quickly approached, honking as it neared him, provoking an elerated heartbeat and causing him to ck out. He didn¡¯t even notice the car approaching from behind. When he realized that the beautiful girl before him was Cheyenne, he lowered his head and stammered, ¡°Thank you, youngdy.¡± However, he was puzzled, because when Cheyenne¡¯s gaze met his, it was as if she was looking at a strange elderly person. She handed the tissue to Hayden without hesitation.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Follow the prescription written on it, take it twice a day, and after three treatment cycles, your father can bepletely cured,¡± she said. Hayden¡¯s pupils dted with excitement, his eyes shining brightly as he looked at her, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°Cured? Miss Lawrence, is it true? My father has suffered from this illness for many years, and we have only been able to manage the symptoms, never addressing the root cause.¡± ¡°If it can truly cure him, I can give you another two million,¡± he eximed. Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched, her eyes reflecting a hint of frustration as if saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± Her cool and aloof demeanor instantly transformed into a confused and adorable expression. After muttering with some annoyance, she pouted her red lips. Could she not be angry? This was not about two dors; it was a whopping two million! Damn it! Oh well, since she had already received their money before, she might as well include the prescription in the treatment cost. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me any more money. I¡¯ve already given you the prescription. Whether you believe it or not is your business,¡± she replied. ¡°Benson, let¡¯s go.¡± Benson nodded with a smile, greeted Emily, and said, ¡°Miss Davidson, Mr. Lara¡­ We have some matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± ¡°Safe travels, Miss Lawrence,¡± Hayden bid her farewell. Hayden¡¯s attitude towards Cheyenne had clearly changed from before. It made the people around them think that rich people were indeed pragmatic. But from another perspective, for people of such status, if you didn¡¯t have the skills and a strong background, why should they respect you? That young girl hadpletely conquered them with her abilities. As Leon watched the slender and delicate figure in white get into the car and gradually disappear from sight, he let out a subtle sigh. A question popped up in his mind. If Cheyenne knew that he had once hired a sniper to assassinate her, would she regret having saved him today? What worried him even more was why she hade to Onistead. After all, the marriage between the Lara family and the Weaver family was about to begin, and Omari¡­ would be marrying Miss Weaver next month. Cheyenne¡¯s sudden arrival made Leon¡¯s mind wander to a certain ce. As he looked back, the flush on his face faded, reced by a serious and cautious expression. He specifically instructed the two people behind him. ¡°Cheyenne is in Onistead now; you must not let Omari know about it.¡± Hayden nodded as he supported Leon¡¯s arm and walked back to the car. He replied, ¡°Father, rest assured, we will keep this matter a secret.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lara, you can trust us. Elsa is my good friend, and Omari is my future brother-inw. I don¡¯t want to see his future jeopardized because of that bitch Cheyenne.¡± For some reason, every time Leon heard her refer to Cheyenne in that way, he felt a bit ufortable. Although that girl had taken two million from the Lara family, the fact remained that her treatment had pulled him back from the brink of death. He coughed, ¡°Emily, as the daughter of the President, your words and actions represent the dignity of our country. It would be better to consider your words carefully.¡± What did she mean by calling Cheyenne a bitch? Is that the kind ofnguage ady from a prestigious family should use? Emily¡¯s mind nked for a second, and she quickly smiled, lowering her head in embarrassment as she immediately reached out to support Leon¡¯s other arm. She pretended to be obedient and said, ¡°Mr. Lara, I know I was wrong. I just had a small conflict with that girl, so I was annoyed that she swindled us out of two million.¡± She spoke with a pitiful tone, thinking that Leon, who seemed to dislike Cheyenne so much, would understand her feelings. However, she was pped in the face. Leon shook off her hand and looked at her with a questioning gaze. His eyes seemed to ask, ¡°Are you saying that my life is not worth two million?¡± Emily was scared and didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡°Mr. Lara, you misunderstood me. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to support me anymore. The thick phlegm and foam that I just spat out might have dirtied your hand.¡± ¡°Mr. Lara!¡± Surprisingly, as her fianc¨¦, Hayden didn¡¯t say a word in her defense. He simply helped Leon and left. Passing by her side, he said impatiently, ¡°You take care of your own business. I¡¯ll take my father home to rest.¡± He turned and left, leaving her standing alone in the distance. Chapter 594: Leandro Zamora The assistant could only look at his shoes, on the verge of tears, as the CEO left him alone to face Miss Emily. He was truly afraid that the President¡¯s daughter would take it out on him. As expected, when Emily saw Hayden leaving without even looking back, her determination made her eyes turn red with anger. She turned her head and saw his assistant standing there like a statue, causing her to throw a re at him. ¡°What are you standing there for? Drive, take me to the venue.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Augury Square was already crowded with people, and several chairs were ced on both sides of thepetition tform. These were reserved for the judges. In the center stood an elderly man who was currently speaking. He appeared to be around fifty or sixty years old, with salt-and-pepper hair. He was dressed in a ck formal suit, exuding an elegant and steady demeanor. Time had taken its toll on his face, but even from that aged countenance, one could imagine that he must have been quite handsome in his youth. ¡°Thank you to all the medical personnel and members of society for your full support of thispetition. The winner of the triennial Abona Medical Conference will have the honor of entering Presidential Library.¡± ¡°This is the key.¡± As he spoke, he ced the plum-shaped key he held in his hand into a tray held by a hostess standing nearby, in full view of everyone. The appearance of the key immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Is this the key to the Presidential Library? Below the stage, the representatives from various institutions began to show signs of restlessness. The atmosphere was lively yet tinged with tension. Next, a man with ck eyes and dressed in a ck suit walked up to the stage from the side. He confidently walked up to the podium, holding a name card in his hand. On the stage, the host wore a warm smile and greeted the audience, while beneath the stage, there was already a hidden undercurrent. Kyson appeared with his direct disciple from Almond Hall and his granddaughter Leah. As soon as they took their seats, they heard a mockingughter from nearby. ¡°Are you from Almond Hall daring to participate in thepetition this year? Besides Kyson, the younger generation from your sect is really inferior one after another.¡± ¡°I heard that your high-achieving granddaughter made a mistake even in a small emergency surgery at Akloit, resulting in apensation of five million.¡± ¡°Such a disgrace. With this level, I wonder how many more people will suffer in the future.¡± As the elderly man¡¯s voice fell, Leah immediately felt the mocking and disdainful gazes from those around her, making her too ashamed to lift her head. How did that incident¡­ end up reaching Onistead? She clenched her teeth and thought in frustration: It¡¯s all Cheyenne¡¯s fault! Kyson also felt losing face. He had gained fame at a young age and led a smooth life, earning him respect in hister years. He never expected that in his old age, he would be mocked by others. After the remark, Kyson didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Leandro, what¡¯s there for you to be proud of? So what if your Zamora family is full of talents? After you kick the bucket, Moon Hall will end up in someone else¡¯s hands.¡± Leandro was the current head of Moon Hall, already seventy-two years old this year. When his only son, Willie Zamora, was young, he fell in love with an orphan girl. They were ipatible in terms of social status, so Leandro drove him out of the Zamora family. Over the years, Leandro had regretted his decision, unable to sleep many nights. Unfortunately, despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t find his son. He had no choice but to select a sessor among his grandchildren. Otherwise, there was a possibility that he would grow old alone with no one to inherit Moon Hall. Among the younger generation of the Zamora family, only Mason stood out. At only twenty-six years old this year, he had be the President¡¯s personal physician, living in the Kemi Pce and earning respect from others. It was worth mentioning that Mason, like Sophie, had studied at Jostrana University. He knew Leah as well. Speaking of which, Leah and he could be considered the most familiar strangers. Due to their simr age, they had beenpared by both families since they were young. Leandro was rtively tolerant towards Mason, but he had one requirement: never lose to Leah, a mere woman. Later on, Mason lived up to Leandro¡¯s expectations. He surpassed Leah in the rankings of renowned physicians in Onistead. Now, Kyson and Leandro had started arguing. Mason, as Leandro¡¯s disciple, couldn¡¯t criticize his master, nor could he persuade Kyson to take a step back and let bygones be bygones. Mason took two steps back and quietly approached Leah. His voice sounded gentle above her head, tinged with a hint of apology. ¡°Miss Owen, I¡¯m sorry. My master didn¡¯t mean to target you. He just tends to argue with Kyson.¡± Leah¡¯s face turned pale, and she didn¡¯t ept his apology at all. Were they treating her like a fool, with one ying the good cop and the other ying the bad cop? Her almond-shaped eyes grew cold, and she gave Mason a disdainful re, scolding him with annoyance, ¡°I don¡¯t need your false kindness.¡± After speaking, she proudly walked away like a white peacock, head held high, chest puffed out, strutting in her seven-centimeter high heels.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, Mason wasn¡¯t angered. He watched her departing figure with a deep gaze, his lips forming a wry smile on his still quite handsome face. Eddie had no idea about the grudge between the two. He followed the team of doctors from Almond Hall as usual, passing by Mason. He couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at the man. ¡®Is this the future head of Moon Hall? I will definitely defeat him!¡¯ For some reason, Mason felt a sense of hostility. After pondering for a long time, he finally found the source of this hostility. His gaze happened to meet Eddie¡¯s burning fighting spirit and icy anger in his eyes. Who was this man? Why hadn¡¯t he heard about Almond Hall recruiting anyone new? Among the four halls, doctors from Wind Hall had also arrived. Although the Edwards family had been divided and scattered over the years, as long as Wind Hall¡¯s reputation remained, they would continue to persist. In reality, the Abona Medical Competition boiled down to apetition between Mason and Leah. After all, foreign teams were definitely no match for the traditional medicine theories of their own country. And among the young people in the country, only these two could measure up. As for Sparrow Hall, after suffering a heavy blowst time, the sect had practically ceased to exist. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t participate this time. Chapter 595: Yvonne Surprisingly, this year the Lucas family decided to wade into this mess as well. In previous years, they had remained silent. But this year, they sent a steward, and this female steward¡¯s appearance drew admiration from everyone. With her proud curves and figure, along with her stunning face, she was like a captivating beauty. She wore a ck fitted wool skirt, draped in an apricot-colored British-style trench coat. As she walked, the irregr slit of her skirt revealed the ck silk stockings underneath, and she stepped in a pair of long Martin boots. The slender metal heels made a crisp sound as they touched the ground. Behind her, a row of bodyguards dressed in ck suits followed, like stars surrounding the moon, exuding a strong presence. Amidst the sea of ck, a silver figure stood out as the only highlight. The old man wore a long white coat, his graying hair contrasting with his wrinkled and sinister face. His narrow eyes were as cold as venomous snakes. When his gaze fell upon Kyson and Leandro, a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes, and he greeted them softly. ¡°Kyson, Leandro, long time no see!¡± ¡°Adrian!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The two arguing men suddenly stopped and looked at the man before them with disbelief in their voices. Wasn¡¯t Adrian supposed to have died outside a long time ago? How could he appear here? Looking at the people from the Lucas family behind him, both Kyson and Leandro couldn¡¯t help but show a contemptuous and wary look. Adrian now belonged to that group of devils. He had never been a good person when he was young, and now he was colluding with the enemy, making him someone to be guarded against. ¡°Adrian! You traitor to the family! How dare youe back!¡± The angry voice roarer, attracting the attention of everyone present. When Adrian heard the word ¡°traitor,¡± a displeased expression appeared on his face, and his cold gaze swept over. He strode over to the middle-aged woman who had spoken earlier and sneered, ¡°Traitor? This word shouldn¡¯t be used like this, right? Wasn¡¯t it because of the scheming of my good elder brother, Layne, that I had to leave back then?¡± He said it in a straightforward manner, showing no remorse in his conscience. The woman grew even angrier and raised her hand, ready to p him. But just as her hand reached out, Adrian tightly gripped it. He exerted force. The sound of bones dislocating rang out, crisp like the breaking of shattered porcin. The woman¡¯s beautiful face instantly twisted with pain, and she red at Adrian fiercely, taking a sharp breath. Her other hand lifted and grasped Adrian¡¯s wrist, attempting to exert pressure. Unfortunately, her strength didn¡¯t make Adrian feel any fear. He smiled lightly, casually loosening his grip, and said, ¡°Yvonne, you still have the same fiery temper as when you were young. You¡¯re almost fifty now, shouldn¡¯t you have mellowed out a bit?¡± Ten years ago, she was a renowned diplomatic queen, but she retired early and became a visiting professor at the Onistead Foreign Language University, teaching English, French, and Russian. In her youth, she was unquestionably a national heroine, and her beauty and temperament attracted the pursuit of many. Unfortunately, Yvonne remained single and unmarried throughout her life. The reason was that she had been waiting for a man. But that man had been evading her all this time¡­ Yet she, a mere woman, had shouldered the burden of Wind Hall with her slender shoulders, waiting for his return one day. This year, Yvonne was also one of the judges at the Abona Medical Tournament. The remaining remnants of the Edwards family in Onistead couldn¡¯t find anyone suitable to take on this important role, so Wind Hall had no participants in thepetition. As an outsider among the judges, Yvonne had the least power. Adrian dared to publicly break her wrist, and the members of the Edwards family behind Yvonne stood up one by one, forming a powerful backing and surrounding Adrian. There was a clear tendency for a fight to break out. But Adrian remainedpletely calm. He leisurely adjusted his white coat and pulled out the emblem on his chest to show it. He smiled exceptionally brightly. ¡°See that? I¡¯ve learned Thirteen Needles. Now I am a member of the Lucas family. Wind Hall seems to be on itsst legs.¡± After his words fell, everyone from Wind Hall disyed expressions of incredulity. Thirteen Needles was a unique technique of the Edwards family that only the family head could master. Adrian had been expelled from the Edwards family by Old Mr. Edwards because he had stolen the secret manual. It was rumored that he took the upper half, while the lower half had been hidden in the ancestral shrine of Wind Hall in Onistead. How did he learn Thirteen Needles? No! Yvonne imed to be a member of the Edwards family, and most of her knowledge of Thirteen Needles came from Layne. The importance of this technique was extraordinary. If someone like Adrian obtained it, it would undoubtedly be a dangerous situation. Stay calm. She needed to calm down now. Perhaps¡­ Adrian was deceiving her? ¡°Why should I believe that you have learned Thirteen Needles? No one has made a breakthrough in a hundred years, and you only reached the eleventh level in your pursuit back then, right?¡± As the former diplomatic queen, Yvonne remained unfazed even in the face of foreign heads of state. Even after hearing that Adrian had learned Thirteen Needles, she remainedposed. Adrian burst intoughter, his voice filled with a triumphant emotion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. I¡¯ll show you during thepetition.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In the end, Adrian smiled and looked at the other disciples of the Edwards family. ¡°As your elder, I have to remind you. Wind Hall is empty shell. I am now the true core of the Edwards family. If you want to have a bright future, it¡¯s best to choose to submit to me.¡± He was so arrogant. Could he really have learned Thirteen Needles? The hearts of some of the remaining disciples of the Edwards family began to waver. Although Wind Hall was one of the Four Halls, it was the least renowned, weakest in strength, and had the fewest members among them. Just as Adrian had said, many of them were already at the age of struggling to make a living. Receiving meager sries every month and working just as hard, it was indeed easy to feel lost. The only reason they could still hang on until now was because Yvonne used her retirement funds to provide subsidies for everyone. As for herself, she saved money to the point of not even being willing to rece a pair of stockings with a hole in them. She would mend and wear them again. Her clothes were bought many years ago, and in truth, she had endured more hardship than anyone else over the years, suffering both physically and mentally. Chapter 596: It’s You Again Fortunately, although everyone had such thoughts in their minds, they didn¡¯t have the courage to betray Wind Hall on the spot. ¡°All right, Adrian, if you¡¯re done reminiscing,e back. Thepetition is about to begin. Why waste time with those small fry?¡± A seductive and husky voice suddenly sounded in Yvonne¡¯s ears. She raised her head and met the stunning, enchanting face. The mole at the corner of her eye made her even more endearing. Hot, sexy, seductive, mature-she embodied all of these qualities. However, this beauty seemed a bit too arrogant, actually referring to Wind Hall as small fry! Young people nowadays reallycked manners. Adrian turned back with a smile. ¡°Consul Phoenix, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ming back now.¡± Was she the Phoenix, the top ace of the Lucas family¡¯s four aces? Sensing the change in the atmosphere around them, those who had previously looked at the woman with lustful eyes now turned to fear and trepidation. As if she were the Medusa Queen dispatched by the Lord of the Underworld. This time, the Lucas family actually sent her. It was quite rare. It seemed that the Lucas family also wanted to take the lead in thispetition and enter the Presidential Library. Could it be that they were after that thing? The major families understood each other without speaking, each with their own thoughts¡­ Thepetition hadn¡¯t even started yet, and people were shocked by the sessive arrivals of notable figures and news. Their chances of winning became even slimmer. At the entrance of the venue, a ck luxury car slowly came to a stop. The car door opened, and an unparalleled beautiful girl got out of the car. She wore a ck fishtail dress that outlined her slender figure, while the elegant and fashionable white coat hung over her. Her wavy chestnut hair cascaded down behind her head, tied with a dark green printed silk scarf. With a gust of wind, the ck skirt and the dark green printed silk scarf swayed in a beautiful arc in the cold wind. Benson looked at her with concern and took the initiative to speak. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t you need me to apany you inside?¡± Cheyenne nodded confidently and lightly opened her lips. She responded, ¡°You still have things to take care of, Benson. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Seeing her insistence, Benson reluctantly closed the car door and turned around to leave. Before leaving, he smiled gently at her, a smile as bright and warm as the winter sun. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going then. Cheyenne, good luck! In my eyes, you¡¯re always the best!¡± Hearing his heartwarming words, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. Of course, she was the best! Because she had already decided to win first ce! As she watched Cheyenne¡¯s figure disappear at the entrance, Benson parked the car by the roadside. He connected his Bluetooth earphones and made a phone call, speaking coldly, ¡°She¡¯s inside. Let¡¯s make it clear-I want her unharmed! Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Rest assured, I don¡¯t want to harm her either!¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was slow and elegant, with a clearughter. It sounded quite familiar. Just as Cheyenne reached the entrance, she was intercepted. The security guard at the gate looked at her and thought she was a student who hade to watch thepetition. His tone was still polite. ¡°Youngdy, thepetition has already started, so you can¡¯t go in anymore.¡± A hint of disappointment shed across Cheyenne¡¯s face, and she furrowed her brows. The security guard felt a bit sorry for her. ording to the rules, no one could enter once thepetition had started. However, Cheyenne was just too beautiful. He tried to speak and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you have an invitation letter, I can make an exception and let you in.¡± An invitation letter? Cheyenne cutely tilted her head and thought for a moment, but then shook her head. There was no trace of that thing in her fragmented and scattered memories. She responded honestly and straightforwardly to the security guard, ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation letter.¡± Upon hearing this, the security guard looked helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but without an invitation letter, I can¡¯t let you in.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a familiar and resounding voice immediately came from the other side. It was Emily, whom Cheyenne had just met. ¡°It¡¯s you again! Cheyenne, why are you so persistent?¡± Emily stepped out of her car in a floral evening gown, angrily stopping in front of Cheyenne, looking down at her with disdain. After a few seconds of staring, Emily suddenly smiled and spoke mockingly, ¡°You, wanting to enter thepetition venue? You have no connections, no education, and definitely no invitation letter! Who gave you the audacity toe here? I advise you not to embarrass yourself. Even if you participate, it¡¯ll only embarrass yourself, won¡¯t it?¡± Cheyenne listened to her mockery without showing any anger on her face. She even smiled lightly and casually replied, ¡°Oh well, then I¡¯ll leave. I didn¡¯t n oning anyway. Isn¡¯t it better to sleep at home during this time? Besides, if it weren¡¯t for someone persistently asking me toe, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± With that, she turned around resolutely and walked away. Emily stood there with her arms crossed, watching Cheyenne¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes filled with contempt and disbelief. ¡°You obviously don¡¯t know your ce, acting so high and mighty! iming that Kyson invited you, what nerve!¡± Inside the venue, Kyson couldn¡¯t find Cheyenne, and he was anxious, fidgeting in his seat. He kept picking up the cup of tea on the table and drinking. In the blink of an eye, he finished the entire cup of tea. He suddenly mmed the cup heavily on the table, causing a dull sound. He raised his hand with irritation and looked at the time on his watch, furrowing his brows deeply. ¡°Another ten minutes, and even if Cheyennees, she won¡¯t be able to participate in thepetition.¡± Kyson suddenly stood up and walked towards the exit. Seeing this, Leah grabbed his sleeve and asked softly from behind, ¡°Grandfather, where are you going?¡± His answer didn¡¯t make her happy at all; instead, it made her secretly angry. ¡°Cheyenne hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I¡¯m going to the entrance to check.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It¡¯s Cheyenne again! Leah clenched her fists, nonchntly saying, ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t want toe, so she didn¡¯t. Why do you need to personally wee her? Besides, even without her, Almond Hall can win. Kyson sighed deeply at his granddaughter¡¯s overconfidence. If she had even half of Cheyenne¡¯s excellence, he wouldn¡¯t have personally invited Cheyenne, that cute and proud girl. Cheyenne was the ace of Almond Hall this year. Without her, their chances of winning would be greatly diminished. Chapter 597: My Guest Kyson breathed a sigh of relief as he reached the entrance and spotted Cheyenne about to leave. Standing beside her were three young individuals. Sophie held Cheyenne¡¯s hand, her almond-shaped eyes filled with a warm smile, refusing to let her go. She spoke up for Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Davidson, Miss Lawrence is an esteemed guest of the Todd family and a close friend of my brother and me. Can¡¯t she apany us into the venue?¡± Sophie pleaded. ¡°No! She¡¯s not part of your Todd family,¡± Emily replied firmly. Iker, taking on a guardian stance, stood before Cheyenne, his cold gaze meeting Emily¡¯s scrutinizing eyes. His demeanor was icy and devoid of the previous warmth and gentility. His gaze appeared as if he were facing a stranger and not a former fianc¨¦e. Iker dered without mercy, ¡°Cheyenne belongs to me. Do I need your permission for that?¡± As his words fell, Emily was infuriated, nearly losing her mind. The anger distorted her delicate eyebrows, diminishing her usual beauty. How dare he speak to her in such a tone for the sake of Cheyenne! Observing his nervous expression and the way his gaze shifted towards Cheyenne, it was evident that Iker treated her differently from others. His deep eyes carried a faint tenderness, sparkling like ake illuminated by moonlight on an autumn night. Emily coldly chuckled, ¡°Iker, have you fallen in love with this woman?¡± Caught off guard by her public exposure of his feelings, Iker blushed slightly, but his natural aloofness andck of expression made it difficult for anyone to notice. He sternly rebuked Emily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. My feelings for Miss Lawrence are purely admiration and respect.¡± ¡°Heh, who would believe that? Is there such a thing as pure friendship between a man and a woman? Didn¡¯t you say she was just a family doctor treating your illness? Seems like she cured more than just your leg, but your loneliness as well.¡± After three years of abstinence due to his disability, coupled with Cheyenne¡¯s alluring appearance, Emily couldn¡¯t believe they hadn¡¯t been intimate. She refused to believe they hadn¡¯t slept together. Iker, enraged by her derogatory remarks about his beloved, retorted sharply, ¡°Do you think all women in the world are as promiscuous and morally corrupt as you? Miss Lawrence and I have a pure rtionship. Say whatever you want!¡± Cheyenne stood there, silently observing the heated argument between Iker and Emily. She couldn¡¯t help but sense that something was amiss. She had no idea that these two had a past conflict, and it surprised her to discover her connection to this peculiar sibling duo. Just moments ago, as she took a few steps outside, a young boy suddenly appeared and hugged her leg, calling her ¡°Sister Cheyenne¡± in a childish voice. Sophie then emerged and familiarly linked her arm with Cheyenne¡¯s, disying a sisterly bond. When the man in the ck suit looked at her, his eyes gleamed with joy, sparkling like stars. It was a genuine happiness that emanated from the depths of his heart. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s so good to see you,¡± he said, suppressing his overwhelming emotions. The Lawrence family had suffered an explosion, and Cheyenne¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. When he received that news, it felt as if his heart had been torn apart, bleeding profusely. How could such a terrible thing happen to someone as kind as her? In the past month, he had visited the Lawrence Vi several times, only to find a devastated ruin. The lights were dim, the ce empty, and the beauty gone. And yet, he still cherished the brief time they had spent together. If not for the parasite in his body that was slowly draining his life force, Iker would have waited for her return in Akloit. Fortunately, she was still alive. And fortunately, they reunited in Onistead. Even if she had forgotten him, as long as she was safe and sound, all the suffering he endured was worth it. Meanwhile, Kyson, unaware of the intricate rtionships among the young individuals, was more concerned about whether Cheyenne would be allowed to enter the venue. ¡°Who said she was disqualified? Cheyenne is a member of my Almond Hall!¡± Kyson dered with a dominating tone, stunning Emily and the others, who turned their heads in surprise. Kyson, with his white hair and a steadfast gait supported by a cane, walked confidently toward Emily and stopped in front of her. When their eyes met, Emily couldn¡¯t help but lower her head, feeling a sense of guilt.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kyson was a close friend of her adoptive father, someone she should address as ¡°Uncle Owen.¡± Even her father insisted that she must respect Kyson. ¡°Uncle Owen,¡± Emily softly called out to him. Kyson responded coldly, his words carrying a tone of reproach, ¡°Emily, Cheyenne is my guest at Almond Hall. Can she enter now?¡± Considering Kyson¡¯s status and authority, Emily reluctantly nodded, although she harbored inner dissatisfaction. Why did everyone feel the need to protect Cheyenne? What was so special about her? Emily, filled with resentment and unwillingness, found herself outnumbered and at a disadvantage. Cheyenne had the protection of Kyson and the Todd siblings, making it impossible for Emily to do anything to her. She had no choice but to give up. As she angrily turned to leave, she threw a threatening remark at Cheyenne, reminding her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am one of the judges.¡± Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t be casting her vote for Cheyenne. Cheyenne shrugged her shoulders in response, indicating that she didn¡¯t care. ¡°There¡¯s more than one judge anyway. Even without you, I can still win the championship.¡± She said those words with ease. Kyson was momentarily stunned, then burst into heartyughter, his eyes full of admiration as he looked at the young girl before him. Unable to resist, he reached out and patted her slender shoulder, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Good! You are truly worthy of admiration. Let¡¯s go and show them what it means to be the rising star that surpasses the previous generation!¡± Cheyenne lowered her head coldly, her gaze frosty as she looked at the hand on her shoulder. Her red lips parted, and she seemed displeased. ¡°Old man, remove your hand! We¡¯re not that familiar!¡± Kyson was rendered speechless. ncing at the time, there was no time for argument. Hastily, he reached out and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s sleeve, pulling her along towards the venue. ¡°Let¡¯s go, time is running out. Ipletely forgot about this serious issue¡­ Let¡¯s hope we make it in time.¡± Cheyenne was forced to follow behind him into the venue, with Sophie and Iker following closely, exchanging nces with each other. Chapter 598: Meeting the Head of the Hall Over here, the stage of thepetition had already reached the stage where opponents were determined by draw lots. Everyone had found a match except for Mason, who was left with the unique number ¡°0.¡± Holding his own numbered tag, Mason¡¯s smile appeared somewhat helpless, as he spoke with a gentle voice tinged with regret, ¡°It looks like this year, Leah won¡¯t be able topete with me.¡± In the previouspetition, he had narrowly defeated Leah, securing the opportunity to study in Jostrana for free. He had made a pact with Leah that in the next medicalpetition, she would be his opponent, determined to reim her former glory. However, fate had yed a hand, and Leah¡¯s opponent turned out to be a stranger from Jostrana, rather than Mason. Leah didn¡¯t take this man seriously. ¡°Are there any more participants to enter the arena? If not, I dere that the number 0 contestant will proceed automatically to the next round of thepetition!¡± The host stood on the tform, holding the remaining numbered tag, which fluttered in the wind. After a few seconds had passed without response, he instinctively looked toward Abel Harrison in the audience, seeking guidance on what to do next. Thetter nodded and gestured to continue. ¡°Alright, since there are no more participants, I hereby announce that the number 0 contestant will advance directly to the next round¡­¡± His voice still lingered in the microphone, trailing off in the ears of the audience, when suddenly, an urgent and aged voice interrupted, drawing curious nces from the crowd. ¡°Wait a moment, there¡¯s still one more person from Almond Hall!¡± Just then, Kyson was seen leading a stunningly beautiful young girl through the entrance, her steps almost flying. Despite nearly being disqualified due to tardiness, she appeared as calm andposed as a seasoned veteran, quietly surveying the venue as if she were a casual visitor on a sightseeing tour. With wide eyes and a tilted head, she gazed at the contestants, disying a cuteness akin to a young bird flitting about in the woods. Kyson was exasperated to find her daydreaming, and with a huff of his beard, he forcefully pushed her in front of everyone, unequivocally dering, ¡°This is thest contestant from our Almond Hall.¡± As the words fell, they shocked many, all of whom looked on with various thoughts. Sensing the sudden gathering of gazes on her, Cheyenne choked momentarily, feeling a brief sense of embarrassment. However, she quicklyposed herself, pursed her lips and shed a faint smile, revealing a set of dazzling white teeth. ¡°Hello, my name is Cheyenne. I hope to receive everyone¡¯s kind attention,¡± she said. She was beautiful. Her voice was sweet! She looked so young. How could she possibly be a disciple of Almond Hall? Furthermore, the fact that Kyson had personally rushed her into the arena indicated that she was not an ordinary disciple. Unless she was, like Miss Owen, a natural prodigy. But where in the world could there be so many naturally gifted prodigies? Many couldn¡¯t help but specte in another direction; perhaps¡­ this was just a smokescreen created by Almond Hall to conceal its declining strength over the years. Few paid much attention to Cheyenne, with some even secretly envying Mason as the cherished protege favored by fate. Having fortuitously defeated Miss Owenst year, he had once again smoothly advanced this year. In stark contrast, Cheyenne had be the representative of ill luck. As thest to enter the arena, she would automatically be matched with the remaining opponent. It was a contest between the almost bottom and the top, with the oue already set. Cheyenne? Upon hearing this name, Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up, and she trembled with excitement as she stood up from her seat. Standing in ce, she gazed for a long while at the young girl before her. Her hoarse and excited voice rang out from behind Cheyenne, ¡°Wait¡­ Cheyenne? Are you Cheyenne?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Upon hearing someone call her name, Cheyenne subconsciously turned around, her round eyes filled with a sparkling and perplexing mist, and she looked at the elegant and beautiful woman. Pointing to her own nose, she quickly looked around, then asked, ¡°Madam, are you calling me?¡± Yes, it was her. Yvonne clearly remembered when Layne had shown her a photo of a young girl many years ago, when Cheyenne had just turned thirteen, wearing a baggy, sporty school uniform, with a bit of baby fat on her cheeks. But those eyes, that nose, and that temperament¡­ She was without a doubt Cheyenne. Suddenly, Yvonne walked over from the judges¡¯ seat, heading straight for Cheyenne. She stopped in front of the girl, and a hint of affection and excitement emerged on her elegant face, ¡°Girl, do you know who I am?¡± Cheyenne hesitated as she opened her mouth, but the words seemed to get stuck in her throat, and she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Is there something you need, ma¡¯am?¡± Then, suddenly, she bowed respectfully with her hands sped together and eximed, ¡°Head of the Hall, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± The entire venue fell into a brief silence, and then the offshoot of the Edwards family, who had followed Yvonne earlier, also stood up from their seats. Arranging themselves neatly in front of Cheyenne, they bowed in unison, and in a grand manner, they shouted, ¡°Greetings to the Head of the Hall!¡± The atmosphere became fervent and exhrating! They were actually calling this young girl ¡°Head of the Hall.¡± Could this be a joke? Cheyenne herself was left dumbfounded on the spot. She furrowed her delicate eyebrows, and her fair face was filled with astonishment. Parting her red lips, she calmly responded, ¡°Are¡­ you¡­ all making a mistake?¡± This was her first visit to Onistead. Why had she inexplicably be the Head of the Hall? Chapter 599: Five Cents Left to Buy You Some Candy Yvonne found Cheyenne¡¯s surprised face extremely cute, and being childless herself, she instinctively regarded Cheyenne as her own child. Her gaze towards Cheyenne now held more affection and joy, akin to that of a senior family member. With a beaming smile, she quickly responded, ¡°Absolutely not mistaken. You are the granddaughter of Layne, making you naturally the head of our Wind Hall.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Previously, Layne had always been the standing head of Wind Hall, taking a month off each year to tend to Wind Hall¡¯s affairs. However, this year, he had not shown up, and it waster discovered that Layne had gone missing. Yvonne was merely the deputy head of Wind Hall, taking on the responsibilities of managing finances, human resources, and other affairs. This year, it was supposed to be Layne leading the delegation to the Arbona Medical Conference. In his absence, Yvonne had to step in as the leader. Never did she anticipate running into Cheyenne here. As soon as she heard Cheyenne mention her ¡°grandfather,¡± everything became clear to her, stirring up a surge of emotions within. Could it be true? Her seemingly unreliable and carefree grandfather was actually the head of Wind Hall, one of the four prominent halls in Onistead! My goodness. Why did her grandfather keep such an important identity from her? Why hadn¡¯t he ever mentioned the kind and amiabledy, Yvonne, standing before her? Upon careful consideration, when Yvonne spoke of her grandfather earlier, the adoration and concern in her eyes were undeniably genuine. So, her grandfather concealed his identity from her because he got himself into romantic troubles outside? Hmm¡­ Quite surprising. Cheyenne naturally cast a nce at the many offshoots of the Edwards family behind her. The eldest among them already had silver hair, while the younger ones were only thirteen or fourteen years old. A closer look at the other three major families revealed that the first three rows of chairs were all upied, leavingters to stand with their hands behind their backs. This was the moment to appreciate the rtive differences, wasn¡¯t it? Sensing the subtle bewilderment and astonishment in the young girl¡¯s eyes, Yvonne felt quite embarrassed. She grit her teeth and confidently reassured Cheyenne, ¡°Although our numbers in Wind Hall may be few, each of us possesses outstanding skills! Facing three opponents single-handedly is not a problem!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Is that so? What kind of outstanding skills do you all have?¡± The elderly man with silver hair suddenly stepped forward with a proud expression, patting his chest as he guaranteed, ¡°I can break rocks with my chest!¡± As he spoke, he forcefully pounded his chest. Unexpectedly, due to his excessive force, he began coughing violently. Cheyenne was genuinely concerned that he might cough out his own lungs. ¡°Connor, please stop pounding your chest.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re eighty-six years old. Please take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah, Connor. If anything happens to you, who will make those herbal drying racks for us?¡± Connor finally stopped coughing. A middle-aged man pushed up his sses, giving a mysterious smirk. ¡°My secret lies in my extraordinary abacus skills.¡± Cheyenne deadpanned, ¡°But I have aputer.¡± The man seemed somewhat frustrated and continued in disbelief, ¡°Can aputer be faster than me? I can move three beads in one second!¡± The girl, expressionless, waved her hand and delivered a fatal blow. ¡°The first 100 digits of ¦Ð are 3. 1415926535897932384626433832795028841971693993751058209749445923078164062862089986280348253421170679. Can your abacus calcte that?¡± The old man was left speechless, finally covering his face with his hands and leaving in tears. ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m starting to doubt my abacus,¡± he sobbed. Yvonne gently patted his shoulder, resembling a motherforting her son. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t rush. Your abacus will be able to calcte the next 100 digits of ¦Ð someday.¡± Most people around them were rendered speechless. Who would seriously bother memorizing the next 100 digits of ¦Ð? Cheyenne, however, boasted that she didn¡¯t memorize them and just happened to nce at a hint after school. It was her photographic memory at work. But sometimes, this ability also caused her distress. Because of it, she dared not watch horror movies and missed out on many exciting experiences in life. The other three families were renowned for their outstanding medical skills. But here at Wind Hall, these people knew little about medicine. After gaining some simple understanding, Cheyenne realized that the only one who truly knew a little about medicine was a young boy. His name was Jay. His mother came from the Edwards family, and his father was unknown. He had been raised by Yvonne since childhood, and the Edwards family blood in him granted him a naturally keen sense of smell. No matter how many medicinal herbs there were, just a whiff would enable him to identify them immediately. However, due to his young age and theck of regr guidance from Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather, he only remained at the beginner stage of recognizing herbs. Nevertheless, he was still worthy of Wind Hall¡¯s cultivation. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his bald head, softly asking, ¡°Are you cold? Silly child, why aren¡¯t you wearing a hat?¡± On this freezing day, he still had a shaved head, shining like a bulb in the autumn breeze. Jay, with teary eyes, gazed at his newly acquainted hall head. She was so beautiful, even though her expression was in. She seemed gentle. But her words shattered his notion of ¡°gentleness¡± in an instant. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not cold.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not cold? Since you¡¯re not cold, go buy me an ice cream. I need to eat to have energy for thepetition.¡± Saying this, Cheyenne felt around in her coat pocket. From the left pocket, she pulled out a one-dor bill, and from the right pocket, a one-dor coin and a fifty-cent coin. She ced them solemnly in his small and tender palm, squinted her almond-shaped eyes, and smiled with a sense of ease. ¡°Good child, go! Buy a Red Bean Ice Cream from Mengniu with two dors, and the remaining fifty cents is for you to buy some candy.¡± Upon hearing that he had a share too, Jay¡¯s eyes lit up. It was as if he was treading on a pair of roller skates, swiftly gliding out. Chapter 600: Blank Sheet Kyson couldn¡¯t help but shiver as he shot an exasperated nce at Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne, during thepetition¡­ is it appropriate to be eating ice cream? Is that something you should be indulging in?¡± Moreover, can a pregnant woman eat ice cream in the middle of winter? Elegantly adjusting the sleeves of her coat, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes met her opponent, Mason. With a radiant smile that outshone all the flowers in the world, she dered, ¡°I must win the championship in today¡¯s match!¡± As her words fell, Mason fell into a moment of silence. What should I do? Her smile is too beautiful. How do I respond to her? Coughing softly, he blushed and replied earnestly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I will do my best.¡± As a grown man, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face so easily. Regardless of the result of thepetition, at the very least, he represented the reputation of Moon Hall and had to stand his ground. Cheyenne raised an eyebrow, faintly smiling, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Standing on the side, Yvonne sped her hands together in prayer, her eyes sparkling as she watched Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne, you can do it!¡± Her fangirl-like expression left Cheyenne somewhat amused. Thepetition officially began. The first round was quite simple, focusing on basic pharmacology. The box contained various prescriptions, both Eastern and Western, randomly chosen. Upon drawing her topic, Emily deliberately extended her leg to block Cheyenne¡¯s path. In that split second, Cheyenne leaped lightly, targeting the back of Emily¡¯s heel and gave it a kick. Attempting to trick her like this was too childish. Since her elementary school days, she had encountered countless people like this, and without exception, they all ended up in a sorry state. Emily winced in pain, her face turning pale, struggling to hold the box, which seemed on the verge of tipping over, when Cheyenne reached out and steadied it with her hand just in time. In the moment their eyes met, Emily¡¯s gaze turned as cold and resentful as if she wanted to tear Cheyenne apart. ¡°Cheyenne, how dare you kick me? Are you looking for trouble?¡± The young girl smiled calmly as she reached into the box and picked up a piece of paper, whispering something into her ear that only they could hear. ¡°Is this all the tricks the President¡¯s daughter has?¡± ¡°Miss Davidson, please mind your expressions; we¡¯re in public, after all.¡± ¡°Your adoptive father is watching us. I wonder if he saw what just happened. Haha!¡± Cheyenne leisurely held the paper, squeezing it in her hand, showing it to the audience below. She then gracefully turned around, her figure elegant and delicate, like a little butterfly. Despicable! Emily was trembling with anger. She was caught off guard when she met her adoptive father¡¯s gaze. He was looking at her with a stern and displeased expression. Severe and extraordinary. In an instant, Emily wilted, resembling a flower that had been frostbitten. Before long, a middle-aged man in a ck suit walked up to the stage and stopped next to Emily. The man was the butler of the Harrison family and also the assistant to the President. He was known for being impartial and stern. ¡°Miss Emily, Mr. Harrison said if you¡¯re not feeling well, you can go back and rest.¡± Go back and rest? Is her adoptive father warning her? He must have seen the scene where she made things difficult for Cheyenne earlier. But why is her adoptive father speaking up for Cheyenne? Emily¡¯s face turned from purple to pale as she put on a ttering smile for Abel, her voice soft. ¡°Fletcher, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Fletcher didn¡¯t ept her attempts to be coy and just walked away coldly after speaking. In the audience below the stage. Abel held a teacup and blew gently as he listened to a mocking voice in his ear. ¡°How could Mr. Harrison, the wise leader of our country, choose such an adopted daughter?¡± Abel calmly sipped his tea, not bothering to lift his head as he softly replied, ¡°These small matters are all handled by my wife.¡± In other words, he had nothing to do with it. However, the woman sneered after hearing his reply and continued, ¡°Cheyenne is the one I¡¯ve set my sights on.¡± Finally, Abel raised his head, his gaze falling on the enchanting face of the woman. ¡°Phoenix, I remember you strongly dislike anyone more beautiful than you in this world.¡± ¡°She is my daughter-inw!¡± Abel shook his head repeatedly and sighed, ¡°What a pity, Kelvin¡­ I quite like him.¡± As soon as Kelvin was mentioned, the gaze of the Phoenix turned cold, and her eyes fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s lower abdomen.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was a mix ofplicated emotions in her gaze. While other participants had started answering the questions, Cheyenne still crossed her arms and stared nkly at the exam paper without writing anything. The audience couldn¡¯t help but start discussing. Disciples of Almond Hall: ¡°What is she doing? She doesn¡¯t know how to answer the questions? Why did Mr. Owen choose someone like her to represent us? We have more capable people in our hall!¡± People from Moon Hall expressed their sarcasm, ¡°You guys from Almond Hall are really living up to your reputation. First, there was Leah, who caused a miscarriage, and now there¡¯s a pretentious woman.¡± As their voices fell,ughter erupted around them. Leah¡¯s face blushed even more, and she clenched her fists, feeling as though those mocking voices were curses swirling in her mind. Her once glorious reputation was ruined because of one surgery. Meanwhile, her opponent continued to look at the test paper in his hands without answering, simr to how Cheyenne was behaving. Leah thought to herself: I¡¯ll reim the sess that I lost from Cheyenne! Fifteen minutes quickly passed. One by one, the participants handed in their answer sheets. Just as everyone expected, Cheyenne became the first person to submit her paper. She hadn¡¯t written a single answer from start to finish. Mockingughter filled the air from her opponents and the audience, ¡°Cheyenne must have seen how amazing Mason is, so she gave up struggling.¡± ¡°Not just her, did you notice? That man from Jostrana didn¡¯t write any answers either. He only wrote his name!¡± The surprised exmation was quickly interrupted by a friend beside them. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? One came to broaden his horizons, the other came to make up the numbers. It¡¯s normal for them to submit nk sheets.¡± Chapter 601: Eddie, the Grandson of Leandro Just when everyone was mocking Cheyenne and that guy from Jostrana. Abel, however, announced the final results of this round ofpetition with a solemn expression. He walked to the center of the stage with his hands behind his back, sweeping his gaze over the crowd waiting below for the dramatic show, and shook his head. ¡°I thought that all of you were graduates of prestigious schools and top talents from major families. You should have spent time and effort preparing for thispetition, but the results have left me very disappointed.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the whole room fell into a hush. What on earth had happened? Why was Abel so angry? Could it be because Cheyenne handed in a nk paper, so Abel was so angry? The next moment, everyone was pped in the face. Abel only took out four of the answer sheets and ced them on the table to the right, and the rest¡­ were all thrown into the trash in front of everyone. When everyone saw those papers falling into the trash like a snowfall, they felt as if their dignity had also sunk into the mud. What he threw away wasn¡¯t just the exam papers, but clearly their dignity! The yers and audience who had just been mocking Cheyenne fell silent. The huge hall, with several thousand people seated, was so quiet. Leah looked at the remaining four test papers and began to specte in her mind who these four people could be. In any case, she should be one of them. Thinking about this, Leah¡¯s forehead began to sweat slightly. She felt that even if she passed, it would probably be just by luck. Compared to the tension of these people, Cheyenne was extremely calm. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Master, I bought ice cream!¡± Jay came running excitedly from the crowded crowd, the cold wind blowing on his bald head, the short fluffy hair that had just grown standing on end. Against his chubby little face, his eyes were as shiny as two small grapes, sparkling like stars. He walked over with a green corn packaging bag of ice cream in his hand.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As Cheyenne took the things, she reached out to pat his head. ¡°Thank you, go y.¡± So, in front of thousands of spectators, she shamelessly opened the packaging and began to eat. Watching her take a big bite, the people around couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Cheyenne¡¯s eyes narrowed with joy as she picked a chair, sat back with her legs crossed, and waited for the President to announce the answers. ¡°In this round of thepetition, only four people have passed. To be honest, I am surprised. The original n was to select 30% contestants for the next round.¡± ¡°Now, because the number of people is far from reaching 30%, I have decided to let these four who passed enter the final round of thepetition together.¡± What? Directly entering thest part? ording to the original schedule of thepetition, there were supposed to be three strict selection stages. The first stage was to distinguish pharmacology, the second stage was for the organizers to set the questions, and the person who treated the most patients within the specified time would win. The third one was about two sides of the game asking each other questions, and whoever overcame them first would be the winner. ¡°So, without further ado, I hereby announce the four contestants who have made it to the finals. The first one is Eddie Zamora!¡± Just as Abel announced the results, the crowd began to look around, whispering to each other, ¡°Who is Eddie Zamora? I¡¯ve never heard of this name before.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard of this name either.¡± ¡°Could he be from Almond Hall?¡± Eddie was wearing a whiteb coat paired with ck suit pants. His slender figure and fair, delicate face, framed by a pair of gold-rimmed sses, made him look like a charming gentleman, captivating the hearts of many girls present. He was the epitome of the ideal gentleman, gentle and refined. As he passed by Leandro from Moon Hall, he purposefully paused his steps, his peripheral vision ncing at Leandro. Leandro happened to be looking at him as well. There was a sense of familiarity that came over him, as if¡­ he had seen this young man somewhere before. But he was certain that they had never met before, and what surprised him even more was why this young man was looking at him with eyes filled with hatred? Did they have some sort of grudge? However, the hatred disappeared in a sh, and Eddie quickly returned to his gentle demeanor, walking up to the stage. While Abel observed him, he patted Eddie¡¯s shoulder in approval and said, ¡°Young man, introduce yourself.¡± Eddie nodded, pursed his lips slightly, and with utmost seriousness, introduced his background, ¡°Hello, judges. I am Eddie Zamora, a student of Jonathan Owen from Almond Hall.¡± So, he really was from Almond Hall! On the judge¡¯s panel, Kyson couldn¡¯t help but stroke his white beard, proudly continuing tough, ¡°He is the sessor that my younger brother has chosen, naturally he can be considered one of us from Almond Hall.¡± As soon as his words fell, Leandro couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically retort, ¡°But didn¡¯t Jonathan cut ties with Almond Hall? So how can Eddie be considered one of yours from Almond Hall?¡± Kyson immediately mmed the table in anger, creating a loud noise, ¡°Who said he¡¯s not? I believe Eddie is part of my Almond Hall.¡± As the two of them argued incessantly, Rex, who was seated behind them, suddenly spoke in a calm voice, ¡°Stop arguing, why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen this child somewhere before?¡± ¡°Like¡­ that¡¯s right, he looks like Willie!¡± Iker stood next. Hearing this, he answered, ¡°Grandfather, Mr. Zamora is Uncle Willie¡¯s son.¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± The elderly man, who was nearly ny years old, was so shocked that he forgot to take his cane with him, his gray hair blowing in the wind, disheveled. Kyson, on the other hand, pretended as if he had already known all along, saying, ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? Willie died in Akloit and entrusted my useless younger brother to take care of his child until now.¡± ¡°Now, can you finally admit that he is a disciple of my Almond Hall?¡± Leandro jolted up from his seat. With his eyebrows raised and his eyes widened, he red at Kyson, shouting in a loud voice, ¡°Willie is my son, so Eddie is my grandson.¡± Eddie turned out to be Leandro¡¯s own grandson! As the news spread, the whole venue erupted in excitement. Chapter 602: He’s Dead Eight Years Ago Even Abel hadn¡¯t expected the connection between the two. He turned around to carefully assess the upright and gentle young man behind him, finding a resemnce to an old acquaintance. ¡°Is your father really Willie?¡± Eddie clenched his fists hidden in his sleeves, his thoughts drifting back to a time long ago when his father had held his hand and led him into the courtyard. Pointing to the medicinal herbs on the wooden rack, he had exined the names and uses of each one to Eddie. ¡°Eddie, take a look. This is called ntago, with a sweet taste and a cold nature.¡± ¡°Dad, can this herb be consumed?¡± ¡°Of course, ntago has diuretic, cooling, antitussive, and expectorant effects.¡± ¡°I see. Is it because Sister has been feeling a bit unwell recently that we needed to find it?¡± ¡°Yes, Eddie, you¡¯re truly clever.¡± The memories scattered, and in the blink of an eye, they transformed into the tragic scene of a car ident, with his mother no longer breathing. His father, covered in blood,y on the ground, barely clinging to life as he grasped Eddie¡¯s hand, exerting all his strength to utter his final words. ¡°Eddie, your mother and I won¡¯t be here anymore. You must take care of your sister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And¡­take this, go to Terrace Street, find¡­Mr. Jonathan Owen.¡± ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t leave us.¡± ¡°Eddie, the only regret I have is I may never be able to return to Moon Hall, Onistead in my lifetime.¡± This was the first time Eddie had heard ¡°Moon Hall¡±. After uttering thesest words, his father embraced his deceased mother and forever departed from this world. His mind retained his father¡¯s two requests: to take care of Kate and to return to Moon Hall. Eventually, clutching the ring handed down by his father, Eddie found Terrace Street, where a master epted him as a disciple and taught him medicine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As he grew older, Eddie finally learned what Moon Hall was through inquiries and investigations-it was where his father had grown up. Due to his grandfather¡¯s opposition, he had taken his mother and left Onistead. He was the greatest source of pride and deepest shame for Moon Hall because he had married a geisha. In Eddie¡¯s memories, his mother was elegant and gentle, tolerant and unassuming. She would hum tunes as she prepared breakfast for him and Kate in the morning. When his father wanted to scold them, his mother always intervened with a smile, and before it came to that, his father would relent. He would always say that their mother spoiled them. Eddie never looked down on his mother due to her humble background. On the contrary, he saw her as a great person. What he really wanted to know was whether his so-called ¡°grandfather¡± had ever regretted his actions over the years. Under Abel¡¯s gaze, Eddie took a deep breath and lifted his head again, his fair and handsome face now bearing a hint of relief. ¡°Yes, my father is called Willie Zamora, and my mother is Victoria Carter.¡± As the words fell, Leandro¡¯s eyes grew slightly misty. He gazed at the young man before him in a daze, seeing a resemnce to his own unfilial son in the lines of his face. His lips trembled, and he hesitantly made his way over, his elderly hand stopping in midair. He seemed somewhat lost. ¡°Y-you¡¯re called Eddie, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And¡­how¡¯s your father? How¡¯s he doing?¡± ¡°Having asked that question, Leandro¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. He was eager to hear the answer, yet afraid of it as well. Unexpectedly, Eddie let out a coldugh, and a hint of resentment and disdain crept into his eyes. ¡°Since you already drove him out of the Zamora family, why ask again?¡± ¡°I¡­,¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Dead? Leandro could hardly believe what he had just heard. For so many years, due to his own pride and prejudice, he had refused to swallow his pride, but waited for his son to return and apologize. As long as he admitted his fault, Leandro would have forgiven him and epted that woman¡­ But he never expected his son to have such integrity, leaving Onistead with that woman. And after that, no news about him came. When he finally heard the news, it was already toote, separating him from his son forever. Leandro had beenpetitive and proud his whole life, the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t turn back even if he was wrong. Yet, at this moment, he was shedding silent tears. Leandro¡¯s voice choked up, as he stared straight at Eddie. ¡°How¡­ how did he die?¡± At the words, Eddie lowered his head, a ray of bright sunlight falling perfectly on his long, thickshes, dusting them with a lightyer of gold. For a moment, it was arresting. But it also made it impossible to discern any shade in his eyes. ¡°Is it important? He¡¯s already dead, and my sister and I have managed to get by all these years.¡± Sister? Did that mean he still had a granddaughter? God knew how much he envied those who had lovely and beautiful granddaughters. He never expected Heaven to send him a pair of grandchildren. The joy of discovering he still had family mingled with the sorrow-is his son really gone? The scene of the two generations recognizing each other was not as heartwarming as imagined. Eddie¡¯s attitude was exceedingly indifferent, as if the person standing before him was just a blood-rted stranger. His attitude made many in Moon Hall ufortable. Mason was the first to speak out in defense of Leandro, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? My master is your grandfather, and his son was your father. How dare you hurt the sincere affection in his heart?¡± ¡°Sincere affection?¡± Anguid voice suddenly sounded from behind him. Cheyenne, having finished her ice cream and only holding the stick, stood up, her red lips parted as she spoke each word, rendering Leandro speechless. ¡°If he really had sincere affection, why did he drive Willie out of the house?¡± ¡°He died eight years ago, in a car ident. After that, Eddie had to support himself and thirteen-year-old Kate while still in school.¡± ¡°And where was he at that time? Busy being the high and mighty hall master. What right do you have to me him for not having any feelings for your master?¡± Chapter 603: You Can Go Home and Eat Now The act of giving and receiving has always been a two-way street. Without giving, how can one expect to receive? In this moment, even the arrogant Leandro had to admit his mistakes, if he wanted to salvage his rtionship with his grandson. Mason was left speechless by Cheyenne¡¯s words. How could he have known what kind of life Eddie had lived before? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eddie, I had no idea what you and your family went through. If I had known¡­¡± Their lives wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult! Tears welled up in the old man¡¯s eyes, a hint of vulnerability shining through his cloudy gaze. His pleading look made Eddie feel uneasy. Eddie raised his hand and lightly supported him with a t tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. It was our own choice.¡± Whether it was his father¡¯s decision to leave home back then, or his own choice not to seek help from Leandro, it all stemmed from the pride ingrained in the Zamora family. In fact, on the seventh day after Willie¡¯s death, Eddie lied to Kate, saying that his school had arranged a summer camp and he would be away for a week. He secretly carried his father¡¯s urn and took a more than thirty-hour train ride, rushing from Akloit to Onistead. After several inquiries, he finally met Leandro, his grandfather. Standing outside the door, Eddie saw his grandfather affectionately holding hands with another young boy. The boy was about the same age as Eddie, dressed in branded clothing, with fair and delicate features, while Eddie¡¯s clothes were wrinkled from the long train journey, and his greasy face made him look like a country bumpkin. He overheard Leandro saying to the boy with a sense of emotion, ¡°My disobedient son probably won¡¯t return anymore. This grand Moon Hall can¡¯t be left without an heir in the future.¡± ¡°Starting from today, I¡¯ll take you as my disciple. Although you will be my student in name, I truly treat you as my grandson, as the one to carry on the legacy.¡± ¡°Mason, you can call me grandfather from now on.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± In that moment, when Eddie heard this conversation from outside the door, he let out a bitterugh. He had traveled so far, hoping to bring his father back to his hometown, only to find out that their only family no longer needed them. If that was the case, he had no reason to enter the door. Holding his father¡¯s urn tightly, Eddie shed a tear of resolve. He paused for a moment, then silently turned around and left. It was as if he had never been to Onistead at all. Yet it was this journey that solidified Eddie¡¯s determination to study medicine. He would inherit his father¡¯s legacy, and he would achieve great sess to make Leandro regret his actions.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And now, he had aplished his goal. Leandro admitted his past mistakes in front of him and finally shed tears of regret. However, Eddie didn¡¯t feel joy after ¡°getting revenge.¡± In that moment when Leandro heard about his son¡¯s passing, the shock and pain in his eyes were genuine. With red eyes and white hair, he lowered his head in front of Eddie. Eddie clenched his fists, the veins on the back of his hands protruding. A rare sense of confusion appeared on his handsome face. He didn¡¯t know if he should forgive Leandro. Cheyenne seemed to sense his inner struggle. Just as Eddie was unsure of how to make a decision, Cheyenne suddenly cleared her throat, reminding Mr. President. ¡°Sir, shouldn¡¯t you announce who the remaining three people are? It¡¯s almost time for lunch, and I don¡¯t have time to waste here.¡± After speaking, she nced at Leandro, furrowing her eyebrows slightly. ¡°As for the private matters of your Zamora family, please resolve them privately and don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± When she looked at him, there was a hint of unfamiliarity in her eyes. It had been months since theyst saw each other, so she probably forgot about him. Kyson quickly stood up from his seat in agreement with Cheyenne¡¯s words. Urging the President, he said, ¡°Yes, everyone is still waiting for the results. Leandro, let¡¯s discuss your matter with Eddieter, don¡¯t dy Almond Hall¡¯s chances of winning the trophy!¡± The President smirked, picking up the other three sheets from the desk. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Alright, now I will announce the second person to pass, Mason!¡± Beside him, Mason stood up nervously, sweating profusely. Actually, Mason didn¡¯t care about winning or losing. While others might get angry when they lose, he would happily go home and have dinner. Winning didn¡¯t make him proud either. For example, when he won against Leah, who had been provocatively iming she would defeat him and take the championship this year, he didn¡¯t feel the need to be cautious of her. Instead, Masonforted her, saying it was okay to lose and encouraged her to do her best, selflessly sharing the essence of the knowledge he had gained with her. However, today, due to Eddie¡¯s appearance, he unexpectedly felt an unprecedented sense of nervousness in his heart. His heart raced, and fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead involuntarily. Regardless of whether it was for his grandfather or for Moon Hall, it seemed like he should give it his all and strive for victory! And getting into the top four was a prerequisite. Fortunately, he made it. Meanwhile, Leah and the others ridiculed Cheyenne, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just busy going home to eat? Cheyenne, you don¡¯t need to stand here anymore. You can go back and eat now.¡± Cheyenne crossed her arms with a popsicle stick in her mouth,zily casting a nce at Leah. A confident smile appeared on her stunning face. ¡°No rush. Your grandpa said that if I win the championship, he will treat me to extravagant meals for this month.¡± ¡°You!¡± Leah hadn¡¯t even had a chance to get angry when Kyson pped his hands andughed, looking doting as he eximed, ¡°Girl, can¡¯t you have some ambition?¡± At a time like this, she was still only thinking about eating a big meal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I keep my word. If you starve and get skinny, I¡¯m afraid that Layne wille after me when he returns.¡± So, did Kyson actually promise to provide Cheyenne with meals for this month? This didn¡¯t seem like something he would do, did it? Chapter 604: Checking the Exam Papers in Public There were only four spots, and right now Eddie and Mason had taken two of them. There were only two spots left. Since Cheyenne¡¯s opponent had advanced, it meant she had lost. Leah had assumed she would easily make it into the top four this time, but reality dealt her a harsh blow. Just seconds ago, she had mocked Cheyenne, suggesting she could go home and have dinner, but the next moment, Mr. President announced that the third person to enter the finals was not her. It was the Jostrana guy named Lucien Miller that she had looked down upon from the beginning, . How could this be?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Everyone simply couldn¡¯t believe their ears-how could Leah possibly lose to that Jostrana guy? They had clearly seen that he, like Cheyenne, had hardly written anything, probably just a name at most. How could he pass like this? Leah¡¯s ability was evident to everyone;st year, she had lost to Mason with the strength of a second ce. She should have easily surpassed ny percent of the people present. In their minds, Cheyenne and the Jostrana guy were representative of the ny percent majority. The smile froze on Leah¡¯s face, and she stared nkly at the paper on the desk, a hint of unwillingness and anger lingering in her eyes. What made her even more furious was the announcement by Abel that the fourth spot was for Cheyenne. ¡°No, how is this possible?¡± Leah eximed in surprise. She bit her lip, clenched her palm, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Why Cheyenne? I demand to see the answer sheet.¡± To be honest, Kyson had not expected his granddaughter to lose to that unknown Jostrana man. His expression didn¡¯t look too good. But this result had been discussed by several judges together, and it was ultimately announced by Mr. President, so it couldn¡¯t be wrong. By openly demanding to see the answer sheet, was Leah questioning the fairness of the judges? Yvonne was the first to stand up to protect her. She openly disyed her score sheet in front of the media, and looked calmly at Leah. ¡°You¡¯ve practically grown up under my watch, yet you¡¯re really disappointing me now, Leah. Why do you think that if you can¡¯t make it, others can¡¯t either? Why do you always use malicious spection to judge others?¡± Her words were stern and incisive, without a single vulgar word, yet they thoroughly embarrassed Leah. Kyson couldn¡¯t help but cough, his face turning red, looking like a ripe apple from afar, his brows furrowed. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Leah, don¡¯t cause a scene.¡± If you lose, you lose. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss. But causing such a scene would make it seem like the Owen family couldn¡¯t handle losing, which was more embarrassing than being outperformed by others. Seeing this situation, Emily naturally stepped forward to speak for Leah. Looking at Abel, she suggested in a very obedient manner, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you let Miss Owen see the answer sheet? Among the participants present, there must be others who feel simrly dissatisfied.¡± As soon as she spoke, the participating contestants and the audience below all began to whisper. In this venue filled with thousands of people, the noise quickly grew as loud as a marketce. Abel had no choice but toply with the public¡¯s opinion. He asked his assistant to retrieve the discarded test papers from the trash can and read out the names one by one as he handed them back to the students. Meanwhile, several esteemed elderly judges stood up from their seats. They praised the students and surprisingly, it was Adrian who was chosen to speak on behalf of the judges. ¡°This question is not as difficult as it may seem, nor is it as simple as it appears.¡± ¡°In fact, the prescription we gave you was incorrect. Many of you thought it was easy and didn¡¯t pay enough attention, providing merely an analysis.¡± ¡°And those four people did not simply leave their answer sheets nk, as you might believe.¡± He singled out Mason¡¯s paper. Being meticulous and clever, Mason discovered that the question itself was wed. He corrected the question and then used the correct method to provide the right answer. Next was Eddie, who specializes in clinical medicine. He used anatomical diagrams to exin his answer. The man from Jostrana wrote his answer using a unique local massage technique to treat rheumatism. Cheyenne revealed detailed acupressure points and offered an an acupressure treatment, leaving everyone astonished. They had mistakenly thought that she was unable to answer the question when they saw her seemingly randomly scribbling on her sheet, only to find her calmly signing her name in the end. They misinterpreted her actions, assuming she was truly incapable of solving the problem. But the result was a resounding p in the face. Turning to Leah¡¯s test paper, even though it was filled with dense writing, she had already gone wrong from the beginning. Her initial premise was incorrect, so no matter howplete her writing was afterwards, it only served topound her mistakes. Kyson, a perceptive person, understood as soon as he saw it¡­ He stepped forward, gently pulling on her sleeve, and dragged her down from the elevated tform where the contestants were standing. As they walked away, he scolded her, saying, ¡°Stop making a fool of yourself here. From now on, start from the basics and study properly at home!¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Leah was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Why did her grandfather always choose to criticize her in front of others? In the end, Cheyenne, Eddie, and the other two emerged as the winners. Abel announced in front of everyone that the final stage would continue tomorrow, with the opponents challenging each other with questions. The winner would have the opportunity to enter the Presidential Library. As for who their opponents would be, it would be determined by a lucky draw. Cheyenne casually picked up a piece of paper with Lucien Miller written on it. Her opponent turned out to be the man from Jostrana. At the same time, Lucien also received a slip of paper with Cheyenne¡¯s name on it. He politely bowed to the young girl. Cheyenne responded with a nonchnt ¡°Mm-hmm¡±. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going home to eat. Goodbye, everyone.¡± With that, she turned around and stepped down the stairs. Yvonne noticed this and followed, catching up with Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne, wait for me.¡± ¡°Master.¡± The people in Wind Hall looked at each other in confusion, their minds in disarray. How did this new master give off the impression of being aloof and uninvolved? Chapter 605: A Star’s Awakening Without saying a word, Glenn pulled Kate into the car, scaring her. Throughout the journey, her mind wandered, imagining various scenarios. She envisioned him taking her to some ce to harm her, or even worse, like what she had seen on the news-being sold as a child bride to poverty-stricken areas or involved in organ trafficking. But it turned out she was overthinking. First of all, Glenn had no shortage of women by his side. Second, Glenn had so much money that he couldn¡¯t spend it all, so he had no need to engage in such troublesome and fruitless activities. Third, even if she were to be sold, she wouldn¡¯t be worth much.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To her surprise, Glenn brought her to his private vi instead. When she stepped out of the car and saw the luxurious mansion before her, it left Kate dumbfounded. Kate¡¯s self-esteem plummeted. Never before had she felt this way, as if she were a country bumpkin who had just arrived in the city, greatly damaging her self-respect. As she stepped out of the car, she felt the jealous, surprised, and incredulous gazes of the staff all directed towards her. Glenn couldn¡¯t help butugh at her stunned state. He grabbed the back of her neck with his big hand and dragged her into the vi. With a snap of his fingers, a maid quickly appeared, holding a row of gorgeous dresses and jewelry for Kate to choose from. She swore she had never seen so many high-end designer dresses in her life. As a star, the dresses one wore on the red carpet were a reflection of their status. However, due to her limited fame, she could only afford more affordable brands, which often made her the target of ridicule from her peers for not being popr enough. But with just a nce, she could tell that these dresses were from internationally renowned fashion brands. These brands were extremely picky and usually only reserved for top-tier female celebrities. ¡°These¡­ are these for me to choose?¡± Kate asked in astonishment. ¡°Yes, these are all new dresses sent over ording to your measurements. Take a look and see if you like any of them,¡± Glenn replied. Kate turned her head in surprise and looked at Glenn. It took her several minutes to calm herself down. She gently pursed her red lips and politely declined Glenn¡¯s offer, ¡°Thank you, Master Glenn, but I don¡¯t need them. I don¡¯t have any uing events where I would require these.¡± In reality, she didn¡¯t have any events at all¡­ since she had no fame left and even struggle tond endorsement deals. She could only take on minor roles or appear on covers of magazines for gynecological clinics or work as a model for online shopping tforms. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to tell her brother about such jobs. This was the first time a woman had refused his gift. His past rumored girlfriends would have their eyes light up at the sight of these things. Why didn¡¯t she want them? Wasn¡¯t she envious and surprised when she entered the house? Glenn¡¯s face darkened. He stuffed his hands into the pockets of his suit trousers, took a long stride towards the row of clothes, and picked out a set of dark golden strapless gown before throwing it at Kate. His voice turned cold as he ordered, ¡°This one, have her change into it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the maid replied promptly. The maids rushed up in a swarm, pushing Kate from behind and dragging her into the bedroom upstairs. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to change. Ah, it¡¯s so cold, Master Glenn.¡± She didn¡¯t want to change clothes because of the cold weather. Glenn couldn¡¯t help but smile, as a female celebrity, she was supposed to be willing to do anything for the sake of appearing pretty. But in this aspect, she fell far short. The maid escorted her upstairs, mming the door shut with a bang, and she entered a luxurious and spacious bathroom that was almost as big as her living room. The splendid decorations almost blinded her eyes. Even the faucets on the washbasin were made of gold. Oil paintings adorned the walls, and a few nts grew on the floor. Hmm¡­ Do rich people make even their ces of personal hygiene so exquisite? The maid stood by the bathtub, adjusting the water temperature and adding a few drops of French rose fragrance. The whole room was filled with a pleasant scent. The maid walked over and saw Kate still standing there. She thought Kate was waiting for her to undress her. So she moved behind Kate, raised her tiptoes, and helped Kate remove her clothes. Kate was wearing a thin red costume, which was quite intricate. As soon as the maid¡¯s hand touched Kate¡¯s waist, thetter abruptly swatted it away. Her fair face turned pale, and she looked embarrassed, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my waist, it tickles.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Zamora. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± The maid thought she was going to be scolded, but to her surprise, Kate blushed and nodded shyly, her voice soft like a mosquito. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You can go downstairs. I can undress myself, it¡¯s awkward for you to be here.¡± ¡°Okay then, Miss Zamora, please make yourselffortable.¡± As the maid put down the fresh clothes and walked towards the door with graceful steps. Seeing her leaving, Kate finally rxed a bit. She put her hand on her waist and slowly loosened the ties. At that moment, the maid, who had just turned around and left, suddenly popped her head out, grinning at her, ¡°Miss Zamora, you are the first woman Master Glenn has brought home. He has never cared so much about anyone before.¡± Kate was startled, her hand instinctively covering her chest. The maid¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind, like a broken record ying over and over. She, the first woman Master Glenn had brought home? No wonder these skincare products on the table looked new, some of them still unopened. Were they all prepared for her? For some reason, Kate¡¯s face felt warm all of a sudden. This unexpected information disrupted her heartbeat. She hastily reached out and lightly pped her own face, ¡°Wake up, Kate, hmm.¡± How could someone as noble and handsome as Glenn possibly be interested in an ordinary and in girl like her? A gust of warm air blew from the heater, dispelling the chill on her body. Kate shivered and untied the restraints on her body, lifting her slender and fair legs and stepping into the bathtub. Forget it, let¡¯s take a good bath first. Chapter 606: The First Woman Brought Back by Glenn Just now, after spending so long in the studio, her feet felt so cold when she got off the car that they didn¡¯t seem like her own anymore. Twenty minutester, in the gorgeous and cool grand hall, with its unified ck and white decoration, it looked elegant and stylish. In front of the mirror sat a slender girl, the gold strapless dress set off her fair and wless skin, her slender neck, angr shoulders, delicate corbones, and slender arms. The stylist couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°Miss Zamora, you¡¯re truly the most beautiful and unique among all the female stars I¡¯ve seen!¡± ¡°Oh no, I should say you¡¯re the most beautiful among all the women I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± The stylist, named Dn Davies, may look effeminate and act girlish, speaking with a coquettish tone, but he was actually a famous stylist in the entertainment industry. In normal circumstances, a C-list star like her would never have the chance to meet Dn.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But Glenn said a word, and this well-known domestic stylist came here. He ingratiated himself to her like never before, constantly gossiping in her ear as he did her makeup. Kate was almost fed up. The whole makeup process was extremely lengthy. She had only eaten an egg at noon. With her low blood sugar, the hunger made her brain insufficiently nourished, and her eyelids started to droop uncontrobly. But Dn kept chattering in her ear, preventing her from dozing off. And she became even hungrier. ¡°Miss Zamora truly has wless skin. After the base makeup is done, it will be quick.¡± ¡°Miss Zamora¡¯s nose is also very beautiful, with a straight bridge, exquisite and well-shaped.¡± As soon as the words fell, Kate looked at him with a look of grievance, hesitantly saying, ¡°Dn, could you please stop talking and focus on your work?¡± At these words, Dn widened his eyes, looking at himself in the mirror, ¡°Miss Zamora, do you feel that what I just said wasn¡¯t quite right?¡± ¡°No, I just prefer peace and quiet.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He looked as if he had been dealt a severe blow, and tearfully looked at Kate with watery eyes. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m too noisy?¡± Kate coughed and covered her face with her hand. She had been so tactful, not directly telling him he was annoying. Not responding was as good as consenting. Since he became famous, there had been many A-list celebrities who wanted him to do their makeup. Even the famous actress Cynthia respectfully called him ¡°Mr. Davies.¡± He liked to talk because the makeup process was long, and he could learn more entertainment industry gossip and get first-hand information. The reason he was so eager to please Kate was simply that she was a woman designated by Glenn. Never in a million years did he imagine he would be despised! On the other side of the living room, a man sat elegantly on the sofa, crossing his legs calmly. The hem of his suit pants was slightly lifted, revealing a pair of ck socks and shiny leather shoes. Just by looking at his feet, one could feel his dominance and sophistication. As Kate silenced the stylist, Glenn reached out, curling his long fingers to adjust the sses on his nose. ¡°She¡¯s right, you are indeed annoying.¡± It had disturbed him from reading. Dn promptly shut his mouth, nodded vigorously, and smiled lightly at Glenn. ¡°I never thought that even Glenn would find me annoying!¡± Glenn slightly tightened his grip on the magazine, and his icy gaze nced over, immediately frightening the stylist into pretending to focus on work. The room finally fell silent. Kate could finally rx and close her eyes for a moment. Time passed slowly for ten minutes. Glenn, feeling his eyes strain, rubbed his sore brows and set down the magazine. Abruptly, he stood up. ¡°How much longer will it take?¡± The sudden voice startled Dn, causing him to apply the eye shadow with slightly more force and waking the dozing Kate. She abruptly opened her eyes, only to find a new figure in the mirror. The tall and slender silhouette of the man stood dominantly behind her. The light from the crystal chandelier above shone on his high, fair nose, reflecting in his long, deep-set eyes. He gazed at her with an appreciative look. Kate met his eyes through the mirror and felt his gaze on her. Her normally calm heart suddenly started racing. She felt as though she couldn¡¯t catch her breath, subconsciously slowing down her breathing and blushing, her delicate face turning rosy. Dn tried to please, ¡°Master Glenn, just wait a few more minutes. Once I apply the lipstick, it¡¯ll be done.¡± He had chosen a sandy-colored lipstick because it suited her youthful vigor. As soon as his finger touched the woman¡¯s delicate chin, he felt a sharp, probing gaze on him. He felt a chill down his spine and his scalp tingled, unaware of where he had offended Glenn. The lipstick in his hand was snatched away by Glenn¡¯srge hand and Glenn¡¯s mellow and maic voice rang in his ear. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Dn¡¯s hand was ruthlessly pushed away by Glenn. Kate¡¯s eyes lifted, unexpectedly meeting Glenn¡¯s deep-set eyes. In his eyes, there was seriousness. Was Glenn really going to apply the lipstick to her himself? Chapter 607: It’s Supposed to Hurt Dn stood on the other side, astonished, watching in disbelief as the esteemed Master Glenn picked up that lipstick. His slender and warm fingers gently lifted her chin, his tall figure leaning in close, startlingly close. This proximity to Master Glenn allowed the faint, elegant and fresh scent emanating from her to seep into her nostril with every breath. Kate¡¯s embarrassment became so intense that she couldn¡¯t even meet his eyes. But as he held her chin up, she was forced to meet his smiling gaze. The man chuckled softly, his slow voice resonating in front of her, ¡°Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s my first time applying lipstick to a woman, and I don¡¯t want to mess it up.¡± At his words, Kate dared not make another move, not even shifting her gaze. Her nervousness amused Master Glenn to no end. His fingertip subtly stroked her chin, as if trying to find the right angle. As he made his move, Kate closed her eyes, her delicateshes fluttering like butterfly wings touching dewdrops, endearing. He was taken aback, admiring Kate¡¯sshes. Kate felt the warmth of his touch on her lips. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, as Glenn meticulously traced her lips with the lipstick, adding a soft, sweet tinge to her already rosy lips. ¡°Okay, all done?¡± she asked, sitting somewhat stiffly. Just as she was about to open her eyes and move, arge hand suddenly pressed against the back of her head, holding her in ce. ¡°Don¡¯t move. This color doesn¡¯t quite suit you; I¡¯m going to wipe it off and start over.¡± At his words, Kate had no choice but to give in. She opened her eyes softly, ¡°Master Glenn, let me do it myself.¡± Despite her subpar makeup skills, she could handle putting on lipstick. Glenn firmly held her delicate hand as she lifted it, leaning in and gently pressing his lips against her rosy ones, lightly tracing her lip line with his tongue. ¡°Master Glenn¡­ Mmm.¡± Kate attempted to form words but found herself speechless. ¡°Well, this method is more efficient. Otherwise, I might ruin the carefully applied makeup,¡± he remarked, deepening the kiss ever so slightly, savoring her sweetness and fragrance. The scent of pure rosewater lingered in the air, along with the girl¡¯s tender body, so delicate it made him want to devour her. He remembered her scent all too well. Dn¡¯s vantage point allowed him to witness the intense kiss. In today¡¯s open-minded society, especially working on set, he had seen plenty of stars filming kissing scenes, but none as mesmerizing and beautiful as the one he was witnessing now. Dn was so excited that he bit down on his finger. The dignified andposed Master Glenn was actually kissing a woman in public! As the prolonged kiss concluded, Kate remained dazed, her fair cheeks flushed with pink from holding her breath. She had forgotten to breathe, and even forgotten what she was doing at that moment. Observing her innocent gaze, Master Glenn, unable to resist the affection, lightly kissed her at the corner of her eye. ¡°Silly girl, you have to breathe,¡± he gently reminded. ¡°Oh? I¡­ Yeah¡­ breathe, okay, okay.¡± As he prompted her to breathe, she obediently opened her mouth wide, taking in deep breaths. Why did the air suddenly feel so warm and stifling? Kate blushed, her pretty face contorted with nervousness, clutching her gauzy skirt tightly. As her peripheral vision caught the maid and Dn, who was grinning from ear to ear, her pupils shrank. Oh no! There were so many people watching here. Did that mean the scene of her kissing Master Glenn just now had turned into a live broadcast? Seeing her embarrassed look, Glenn raised an eyebrow in confusion and inquired in a slow and steady manner, ¡°What, was that your first kiss? Or have you never filmed a kissing scene before?¡± Kate nodded, and then shook her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I have filmed one.¡± For some reason, as he heard her response, vivid images of her kissing someone else shed through Master Glenn¡¯s mind. Was it as sweet and alluring as the kiss just now? His mood instantly plummeted, though he understood that as an actress, kissing scenes were unavoidable, and there might even be intimate scenes shot in bed. But he couldn¡¯t help but feel discontented. Unable to meet his gaze, Kate muttered, ¡°But that time, I was just a supporting role in the drama, and the kissing scene was barely a second-long shot. The male actor was a married man, and his wife happened to be visiting the set, so the director arranged for us to film the scene separately.¡± Upon hearing this, Kate secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If her on-screen first kiss had been with a married male star, she would have suffered a great loss. ¡°Filming separately doesn¡¯t count!¡± Master Glenn¡¯s mood inexplicably brightened, and he gently touched her cheek with a faint smile. ¡°Then what about thest time¡­ did we kiss each other?¡± He had been heavily intoxicated that night and couldn¡¯t remember if he had kissed her, but he vaguely recalled the sweetness of honey. Kate truthfully shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll give you a different shade of lipstick now.¡± Glenn swiftly regained hisposure and selected a bright maple red, carefully applying it to her lips. The lips, once kissed by him, shone brightly like wild roses in spring, bearing the imprint of the lipstick. Alluring like a seductive enchantress,plemented by her golden dress, exquisite features, and captivating charm, anyone would marvel at her beauty. However, Kate remained oblivious to the allure she held, gazing at him with a pair of innocent yet teasing eyes. Innocent and tempting.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Suddenly, Master Glenn clenched his fists and, lowering his head, exhaled softly against her fair earlobe, sighing, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s too inviting, you know?¡± However, Kate looked puzzled. Her eyes were bright and alluring, yet disyed a naivety that was adorable because of her doe-eyed innocence. Exactly! In a punitive gesture, Glenn lightly bit her shoulder, leaving a crimson mark akin to a tattoo on her graceful neck. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Good, it¡¯s supposed to hurt. Because I hurt too.¡± But it was the kind of aching that desires to pull someone down into a river of love. In response to his hypocritical words, Kate secretly rolled her eyes. After all, she was the one bitten¡­ how could he be in pain? Chapter 608: She’s Different from Others As hispanion, Kate immediately became the center of attention as soon as she appeared. Her stunning beauty and sweet temperament drew the gaze of many men. A middle-aged man in a white suit, with an overweight figure and prominent features, approached. His eyes lingered on Kate for quite some time, brimming with an inappropriate gaze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. With a red wine ss in hand, he passed it to Master Glenn with a smirk. His two gold-capped front teeth were inadvertently exposed, somewhat resembling a hamster. Turning around, Kate stifled augh, her shoulders shaking and her corbones bing more pronounced. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Master Glenn smiled at the camera, but caught a glimpse of her reaction in the corner of his eye and couldn¡¯t help but ask her. Unexpectedly, Kate tiptoed and whispered softly in his ear, her voice like a gentle breeze. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look like a big rat to you?¡± Before Kate¡¯s remark, Master Glenn hadn¡¯t noticed, as he was someone who didn¡¯t judge by appearance. With herment, he became curious and nced over briefly. Indeed, he did look quite simr. Before he could say anything, the hamster-like CEO reached Master Glenn and stopped in front of him, his smile bing increasingly fawning, his two sparkling gold teeth gleaming. With a slightlyical ent, he greeted Master Glenn, ¡°Long time no see, Master Glenn. You still look as spirited as ever! Sessful in business, with a beautiful woman by your side. What a joyful life!¡± As he spoke, his scorching gaze made Kate feel ufortable. She quickly looked down at her attire, realizing that her neckline was slightly low, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of her fair cleavage. Ahem¡­ It was actually not that revealing. However, she subtly took a step back and linked her arm with Glenn¡¯s, avoiding that man¡¯s gaze. Upon seeing her instinctive action of getting closer to him, Master Glenn¡¯s mood lifted, and he raised his lips, allowing her to hold his arm. Unperturbed, he exchanged pleasantries with the CEO, ¡°Mr. Spears, you¡¯re making jokes again. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve had many recent sesses. Congrattions are in order.¡± Saying this, Master Glenn politely declined the wine that was offered to him, ¡°I¡¯ll be drivingter, so I won¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I can send you a designated. Come on, just have a ss.¡± Mr. Spears¡¯ insistence made Master Glenn¡¯s expression darken slightly, his brows furrowing and his gaze deepening. With a fainter smile, he replied, ¡°I really won¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Is it that Master Glenn looks down on me?¡± It was bing obvious where the tension was headed. Despite Master Glenn¡¯s gentle smile, there was a glint of anger in his eyes. Kate spected whether Master Glenn had a weak stomach, which prevented him from drinking. Yet, it was unnecessary to offend Mr. Spears in this kind of setting. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to offend a gentleman than a scoundrel. After all, Master Glenn had just helped her apply lipstick. It seemed only fair for her to help him now by having a drink. After giving it some thought, Kate suddenly gathered her courage, stepped forward, and confidently grabbed the wine ss. With a sweet and determined voice, she spoke to both men, ¡°I¡¯ll drink on behalf of Master Glenn.¡± Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and gracefully downed the crimson liquid in one go. Her fair chin and elegantly long neck formed a graceful curve, with a trace of crimson wine lingering at the corner of her mouth. The contrast between red and white was striking, silently enchanting. Mr. Spears couldn¡¯t help but stare. The wine was clearly getting to thedy; its effects were swift, turning her cheeks as vibrant as a sunset. ¡°Bravo! Truly deserving of being Master Glenn¡¯spanion. Since you¡¯re taking over for Master Glenn, you¡¯ll have to down three sses. You¡¯re just two short now. Bring the wine,¡± he said, grinning lecherously as he reached out his mmy hands andid them on Kate¡¯s slender, round shoulder. To make matters worse, he deliberately pressed down with his fat, stubby fingers, relishing the smoothness of her skin and igniting a rising me in his eyes. Kate felt sick to her stomach, her skin crawling with revulsion, her delicate face turning pale and then red with anger. Suddenly, Master Glenn acted with precision and force, grabbing Mr. Spears¡¯ hand from Kate¡¯s shoulder and giving it a hard pinch. Amidst the noisy music, Kate distinctly heard a crisp ¡°snap.¡± Mr. Spears grimaced, his chubby face contorting, his big gold teeth quivering. ¡°Ouch, Master Glenn, it hurts!¡± ¡°She¡¯s different from others,¡± dered Master Glenn, icily shaking off his wrist. He took a step forward, asserting dominance as he conveniently embraced Kate¡¯s shoulder, right where Mr. Spears had touched. Mr. Spears was taken aback. Master Glenn had always been willing to give the femalepanions he brought along to those influential businessmen to tter them. Last time, it was that actress; Master Glenn didn¡¯t even bat an eye before generously sending her to his bed. He didn¡¯t expect the sudden change in Master Glenn today, and it frightened him. He looked at the sight of Master Glenn and the woman huddled together, and with a lecherous smile, he nodded knowingly, utterly disgusting. ¡°My mistake. Since she¡¯s your woman, Master Glenn, she¡¯s naturally my sister-inw. I ask for your forgiveness,¡± Mr. Spears said. He was actually the distant cousin of Master Glenn¡¯s fiancee, Amelia, and was doing quite well in Onistead. Hispany had a number of cooperative projects with Master Glenn¡¯s. Master Glenn wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Mr. Spears, but he didn¡¯t want the Walsh family to make a fuss and involve Kate. Since the other party had taken the initiative to save face, Master Glenn also saved him a bit of dignity, raising his ss to drink with him. After Mr. Spears left dejectedly, Kate finally calmed down. She looked at Master Glenn with her sharp eyes and noticed the abnormal flush on his face, and even a hint of redness on his broad forehead, almost as if he were having an allergic reaction. ¡°Master Glenn, are you okay?¡± Before she could finish, Master Glenn¡¯s imposing figure suddenly bore down on her shoulder. His voice was unusually cold, and even more surprisingly, there was a hint of weakness. ¡°Help me upstairs to rest.¡± His towering 6¡¯2¡å frame and hefty weight of over 170 poundspared to her slender 5¡¯6¡å and 100-pound figure made the task of assisting him upstairs arduous. Adding to the challenge, her evening gown¡¯s train was too long, causing her to nearly trip over it several times as they ascended the stairs. Chapter 609: I Only Give You One Chance to Regret Finally, Kate managed to help him up to the lounge upstairs. She herself was exhausted, sweating profusely and gasping for breath, her chest heaving. She assisted Master Glenn to the sofa and saw him in great difort. Kate was both worried and at a loss for what to do. ¡°Um, Master Glenn, what should I do to help you?¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Trembling, she approached him with her wet, bright eyes filled with concern and nervousness. Her tearful expression almost made his heart melt. No one had ever cared for him like this before. ¡°It¡¯s just a grape allergy, I¡¯m not about to die. You don¡¯t have to cry like this.¡± A grape allergy? Right, red wine is made from grapes, so he only had a reaction because he drank that ss of wine. Kate felt even more guilty and med herself. Her tears flowed down her face. It felt as if theynded on his soul. Master Glenn thought to himself, fortunately, she didn¡¯t wear mascara, or her makeup would have been ruined. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know about your grape allergy, Master Glenn.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and get you some warm water. How about trying some warm water? That always helps when I have stomachaches or when I catch a cold.¡± Master Glenn paused. Her straightforward suggestion was enough to prove that she was an inexperienced caregiver. In this aspect, he felt that he should have more experience than her. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Help me loosen my tie and let some air in. Then find a piece of candy for me. I¡¯ll feel better once the alcohol wears off.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Loosen, loosen his tie? Kate suddenly blushed like a rose, so enchanting. She had never helped anyone loosen their tie before, not even her brother Eddie. On the other hand, her brother often helped her tie a bow tie. Seeing that she didn¡¯t move, a slight smile shed in Master Glenn¡¯s eyes as he urged her, ¡°Quickly¡­ Hurry up, I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Hearing him saying that, Kate forgot about everything else and hurriedly took a few steps forward in his direction. However, just as she took two steps, she identally stepped on her gown¡¯s train. Her body lost control and she fell into Master Glenn¡¯s embrace unexpectedly. Softness filled his arms, and the fragrance emanating from her was captivating. As for the slight pain on his body, it could be overlooked. Hearing him make such a painful and muffled sound, Kate felt guilty and wanted to lift her head. Just as she was about to get up and leave, Master Glenn suddenly pressed her shoulders with his hand, pulling her closer to his chest. Kate¡¯s clear and innocent eyes met his burning gaze unexpectedly, like a deer suddenly encountering the scorching heat of a forest fire. She had a nervous feeling that this man was going to devour herpletely, piece by piece . ¡°Um, Master Glenn, did I hurt you by pressing on you? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Master Glenn nodded lightly and pretended to gasp in pain, taking a deep breath. Hisrge hand kept her restrained, making her unable to move. With azy teasing tone, he said, ¡°Yes, it hurts. You¡¯re too heavy.¡± These words made Kate¡¯s face turn as if she had been frostbitten, and she curled her red lips pitifully. She couldn¡¯t ept it and hummed, ¡°Am I?¡± Isn¡¯t being 90 pounds at her height already considered thin? Master Glenn, of course, continued to tell lies with his eyes wide open. ¡°You¡¯re not heavy, you¡¯re just a little plump.¡± In the midst of her anger, Kate red at him, a hint of shyness in her eyes as she scolded, ¡°You better let go, or I might just crush you.¡± ¡°And is your Cynthia thinner than me? I remember her frame being muchrger than mine. So, why isn¡¯t she heavy in your eyes?¡± The moment the words slipped from her lips, Kate regretted it. Why did she speak without thinking? Why did she utter words that seemed like jealousy in front of Master Glenn? What did it matter to her whether Cynthia was thin or fat? In contrast, Master Glenn, with a smile, breathed warm air into her ear, giving her a shocking answer. ¡°She¡¯s not even worthy of touching my finger, so how would I know if she¡¯s heavy or not?¡± As his words fell, Kate¡¯s expression turned unbelievable, her red lips slightly parted, as she uttered in disbelief, ¡°How could that be?¡± There were even news reports of him going to the hotel with Cynthia¡­ and photos of them having a romantic candlelight dinner together. Master Glenn extended a clean, slender finger and affectionately tapped her nose. ¡°Everything I said is true. You silly girl, don¡¯t tell me you actually believe those rumors you read online.¡± ¡°But, aren¡¯t they yourpanions?¡± Master Glenn nodded with an extremely indifferent expression. After hesitating for a second, he decided to let her know about his unknown side. Hisrge hand gently held her head, and he lowered his head to kiss her red lips. This time, it was a delicate and lingering kiss, as tender as the April spring rain, moisturizing her deste soul. The light in the lounge was not as bright as in the main hall, casting a gloomy yellow light on her face. Kate slowly closed her eyes, reluctantly epting the tenderness he gave her and gradually falling into his honey trap¡­ she even had the thought of breaking the status quo. When his lips touched her tongue, she responded actively just for a second. But it made Master Glenn feel an unprecedented joy. The lounge was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat and breathing. The sounds of their kissing were passionate. He repeatedly savored her sweetness, entwining their lips and teeth until she almost couldn¡¯t breathe before reluctantly pulling away. The look in Master Glenn¡¯s eyes was deep; he wanted her! Katey weakly on his chest, kissing him in a daze. A warmrge hand suddenly reached under her skirt, causing her muscles to tense, and her whole body began to tremble. At that moment, a hoarse and maic voice sounded in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to regret. If you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Kate bit her lip, too afraid to open her eyes. Even so, she clearly felt his dominance. She knew what was going to happen next. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± That was her most genuine thought. Everything happening now seemed like a beautiful dream to her. She was more afraid of waking up and realizing she had been deluding herself. Chapter 610: I’m Sorry, Cheyenne, I Lied to You Master Glenn gently sighed, continuing his previous actions. His deep voice whispered seductively in her ear, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, why not leave it all to me?¡± Outside, the sound of music, conversations, and high heels tapping on the floor intertwined and grew restless, making one¡¯s heart race. Separated by a floor and a door, the muffled voices in the room tickled like a small kitten. ¡°Master Glenn, be gentle.¡± ¡°Is this gentle enough?¡± ¡°Ah! Mmm¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so delicate.¡± The man, who had appeared weak just moments ago, finally revealed his true colors. However¡­ Kate was toote to refuse. At this moment, she was already a prey in his mouth. Onistead, TOP Business Hotel. A woman stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, wearing a ck oversized dress with a round cor. The lower end of the dress revealed a white pleated skirt, followed by slender ankles. The cold white color, the slender ankles, and the faint blue veins on the instep. A gust of cold wind blew in through the window, sprinkling a few drops of rain on her hair. The colored chiffon skirt and ck fabric intertwined, making her figure appear slender and giving her an elegant vibe. The rain inte autumn was pouring down sincest night. Cheyenne woke up a little after seven in the morning, and she hasn¡¯t worn any pajamas since then. She casually put on a dress, walked barefoot to the window, and the fair fingers pulled open the curtains, watching the relentless raindrops outside. She fell into a moment of contemtion. Last night, she had a frightening dream. She was bound in a chaotic deep blue sea, slowly being submerged by the water, with sharks lurking around, ready to attack. The scythe of death was firmly ced at her neck. Just when she thought she was about to die, a blurry familiar figure, a man, swam towards her. She couldn¡¯t see his face or remember his name. The man forcefully dragged her towards the shore, and when they were about to reach the finish line, he was suddenly swallowed by a shark from behind. Blood. The deep blue seawater turned red. The sea water became dirty and ck. She remembered the man pushing her away and calling her ¡°Cheyenne¡± affectionately. The scene switched to a gloomy dungeon, and she could smell the scent of blood, a bit fishy. The man who was supposed to be devoured by the fish was alive, holding her hand, stepping on a staircase covered in bones. It felt more like leading her towards a romantic end of the world. The romance on the verge of death left a deep impression on Cheyenne¡¯s memory. ¡°Cheyenne, I love you.¡± These words echoed in her heart like the morning bell, making her entire soul tremble. As the words fell, his body shattered into countless pieces, disappearing before her eyes. Cheyenne snapped back to reality, realizing that she was the only one standing on the staircase piled with bones, and this staircase was continuously copsing and breaking apart. The bones beneath her feet¡­ came back to life! A knock on the door sounded from outside, but Cheyenne was too engrossed to hear it. Without waiting for her response, Benson pushed the door open himself. He was wearing a white sweater, paired with cream-colored fleece pants, and had shoulder-length brown hair, exuding an elegance akin to a prince. His footsteps were not exactly light, but Cheyenne remained motionless standing in front of the window. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Benson frowned as he noticed her bare feet on the floor, then set the tray he was carrying aside onto the table. Approaching her, he suddenly closed the window, preventing the rain from drifting in further. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s cold. Why are you standing here in the rain? You¡¯re pregnant now, and you can¡¯t be as willful as before. You need to take care of yourself,¡± he said, lifting her up without warning and carrying her back to the bed. He gently ced her on the edge of the bed, as if handling something fragile. Cheyenne felt no cold, and the child was very well-behaved, not causing anymotion. As Benson was about to turn and go to the wardrobe to find her socks, Cheyenne suddenly grabbed his arm, her eyes coldly staring at him. ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Benson, did my grandfather really go on a trip?¡± She lowered her head, her face showing a skeptical expression while her long eyshes covered the loss and worry in her eyes. Benson¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew he couldn¡¯t hide it from Cheyenne any longer. Instead of concealing the truth, he decided to tell her. His warm and slender hand gently touched her soft hair, and in a gentle and heavy tone, he spoke into her ear. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you. Actually¡­ old Mr. Edwards didn¡¯t go on a trip, he¡­ went missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Cheyenne suddenly understood many things, realizing why her grandfather hadn¡¯t been in contact with her, and why her calls had gone unanswered. It turned out that he had gone missing. However, she quickly calmed down and continued to ask, ¡°When did this happen? Where did he go missing, and do we have any clues?¡± Benson helplessly withdrew his hand and sighed, ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re bombarding me with so many questions all at once. I don¡¯t know which one to answer first.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Edwards went missing about three months ago in Akloit. The scene was chaotic at the time, leaving behind only a map. Do you remember?¡± Three months ago? A map? Cheyenne struggled to think, her head throbbing as fragmented images kept emerging. Many familiar faces, familiar forms¡­ She wanted to see clearly, but the headache only worsened. ¡°What map?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A strange image with a strange route marked on it, and a triangr symbol like this.¡± Benson spoke as he gently took her fair little hand, sketching with his finger on her palm. His fingertips brought a tingling sensation as they glided across her skin. A triangr symbol? Cheyenne remembered! ¡°Yes, there was such a map, but I remember¡­ I put it¡­¡± ¡°Where did you put it?¡± Benson grew anxious as well, looking at Cheyenne with a smile of anticipation, his voice gently encouraging her to continue. ¡°Cheyenne, this picture is crucial. It¡¯s the only clue old Mr. Edwards left for you, and it might just be the key to finding him.¡± Chapter 611: A Slap in the Face However, her face turned pale as she shook her head, beads of sweat forming on her forehead as she bit her lip. In extreme agony, she held her head in her hands, continuously patting it and eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t remember! It hurts so much! Where did I put it¡­ Where did I put it?¡± Seeing her distress, Benson suddenly felt worthless. Withplicated emotions in his eyes, he took a step forward, grabbing Cheyenne¡¯s iling hands, preventing her from further ¡°self-harm.¡± In a clear and gentle voice, as soft as wind chimes by the seaside, he whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cheyenne. I shouldn¡¯t have pressured you to remember. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t recall.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate old Mr. Edwards¡¯ whereabouts. I believe we will have an answer soon, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Cheyenne obediently lowered her hand, nodding. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benson. I couldn¡¯t remember. He is my grandfather, and you had to help me search for him. Thank you.¡± Upon hearing this, Benson fondly bent down, yfully flicking her nose with his index finger. ¡°Cheyenne, what are you saying? Between us¡­ there¡¯s no need to say thank you. Old Mr. Edwards has also been kind to me; this is something I should do.¡± In reality, she didn¡¯t remember the past, and it was actually a relief for her. Being able to live under the same roof, personally taking care of her, and seeing her every day was precious to him. He was actually afraid that if Cheyenne regained her memories, she wouldn¡¯t be as calm around him anymore. He prayed to have more time with Cheyenne. Even if it was just one more day. Kelvin was already dead, and she didn¡¯t need to cling to the past anymore. Cheyenne looked thoughtfully at the familiar and elegant Benson in front of her, her hand hidden beneath her sleeve tightly gripping, causing her palm to sweat profusely. The words that were on the tip of her tongue were ultimately swallowed down, and she casually raised her head, revealing a sweet smile to him. ¡°Mmm, smells good. What did we have for breakfast this morning?¡± Benson quickly returned to his normal self and walked with a smile to the table, cing the seafood congee and chicken soup he had just brought in front of Cheyenne. ¡°I knew you were hungry. I specially made this seafood congee and chicken soup. Have a taste.¡± The first floor of this five-star hotel was the restaurant, and all guests staying here could enjoy the food for free. The variety was wide, and the taste was pretty good. However, Benson was still dissatisfied. He felt that this kind of buffet-style foodcked a properly bnced nutrition, so he decided to personally take charge. As for his cooking skills, they were naturally far superior to Cheyenne¡¯s, not to mention evenparing to the professional chefs here. Cheyenne ate with great satisfaction. She finished the entire bowl of seafood congee and chicken soup by herself. Benson sat in a chair beside her, propping his cheek with one hand, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Take your time, Cheyenne. No one¡¯s here topete with you.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, do you have any ns for today?¡± She still had food in her mouth, but upon hearing Benson¡¯s question, she finally dared to lift her head from the bowl. She let out a satisfying burp. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe¡­ I should go to Wind Hall.¡± That was the Edwards family¡¯s previous property. Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather was the former head of the family, but now he has gone missing, and she was forced to be the new head. After thepetition yesterday, Yvonne tearfully followed Cheyenne as she left. Yvonne was even crying as she held Cheyenne¡¯s hand, urging Cheyenne, ¡°You muste to Wind Hall tomorrow, let everyone know of your presence.¡± ¡°Where do you live? I cane pick you up¡­¡± Unable to resist the insistent invitation, Cheyenne reluctantly agreed. If she didn¡¯t agree, she suspected that Yvonne would drag her to Wind Hall right then and there. Cheyenne considered herself a person of integrity. Since she had promised to go today, she would go and see. However, she hadn¡¯t expected it to start raining as soon as she returnedst night, and it hasn¡¯t stopped raining ever since. She waited to see if Yvonne woulde. If not, she could go another day. Just as she finished speaking, the phone ced on the bedside table rang. She picked it up and saw that the caller ID disyed ¡°Jay¡±. The person had arrived and was waiting for her at the hotel¡¯s entrance on the first floor. At the same time, at the entrance of the TOP Business Hotel¡­ Two electric scooters, one pink and one blue, were parked among several luxury cars, standing out. Yvonne sat on the electric scooter, wearing yellow waterproof boots on her feet and arge red raincoat over her body, with a cute pink hat. Her gaze was fixed on the hotel entrance, waiting for Cheyenne¡¯s arrival.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jay, sitting behind on the electric scooter, waspletely covered by the raincoat. Only a curious, round face peered out from under the raincoat. Swallowing saliva, he said enviously, ¡°Yvonne, should we park somewhere else? Will we get scolded if we park here? This hotel is so luxurious, we don¡¯t deserve it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Connor in another scooter trembled as he pointed at the hotel and sighed, ¡°Back in the day, I stayed at this hotel with old Mr. Edwards when we participated in an internationalpetition!¡± Although he was older than Layne, he called him ¡°Grandpa¡± because of their seniority. Yvonne chuckled and coldly rebuked the two, ¡°Look at you, suchck of ambition! It¡¯s just a small five-star hotel, you know? When I worked in foreign diplomacy, I stayed in Metshire¡¯s Presidential House!¡± ¡°That ce is much more luxurious than this run-down hotel!¡± As soon as she sneered at the mention of the run-down hotel, two young men in handsome security uniforms, holding umbres, loudly shouted towards them. ¡°Hey, you old people over there, please leave quickly and don¡¯t affect our business!¡± Their tone was aggressive. Yvonne awkwardly replied, ¡°Okay, okay, we will leave right away. We won¡¯t affect you, sorry about that.¡± With a cool drift, sshing water in the process, the electric scooter moved to the other side. On the other side, Cheyenne wore a beige down coat over her ck dress. Benson, in an exaggerated manner, made her zip it all the way up from her feet to her head. He also added a knitted hat and a pink id scarf. Clumsily, she looked like an adorable little panda as she finally left. Chapter 612: Endure the Rain To be honest, this didn¡¯t fit Cheyenne¡¯s aloof and cool demeanor at all, but Benson insisted that she should wear more for the baby¡¯s sake, so she had toply. As they exited the elevator, approaching the rotating ss door in the lobby, the two handsome security guards who had been holding umbres immediately put on white gloves and warmly stepped forward to hold the door open for them. ¡°Mr. Gibbs, watch your step, it¡¯s slippery,¡± one of the guards said. ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Benson replied. With one hand supporting Cheyenne¡¯s arm and the other guarding her side, fearing that the ss door might suddenly close and hurt her, Benson¡¯s considerate and gentle manner drew a wave of bitter jealousy from the other women in the lobby. They secretly thought, ¡°What a waste, what a waste. How could such a handsome and gentle man be with a woman who¡¯s so fat, short, and in?¡± Is it just because she¡¯s younger? But Cheyenne didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to their looks of disdain or envy. She sat openly next to Benson, lifted her footsteps and walked out of the door. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m over here,¡± Yvonne waved at her. ¡°And I¡¯m here too,¡± Jay poked his round bald head out from under his raincoat. A raindrop hit him, sending a chill through his body, and he quickly shrunk back into the raincoat. Benson hadn¡¯t expected anyone from Wind Hall toe and pick her up, especially not on a small electric scooter. He smiled lightly and instructed her, ¡°Cheyenne, wait here for me. It¡¯s better to drive there instead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne knew Wind Hall was poor, but she hadn¡¯t expected them to be so poor that they didn¡¯t even have a small car for getting around. In contrast, Leah from Almond Hall drove a Bentley while even Kyson, who didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, got himself an extended Lincoln.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Not to mention Moon Hall, the richest of the four halls, where even the apprentices reportedly earned tens of thousands of dors a month. Her grandfather, Layne, who could sell a painting for millions, but was still so poor that he didn¡¯t wear socks with his sandals in the summer because he was afraid of using them up. Cheyenne was actually curious where her grandfather¡¯s money went¡­ she hadn¡¯t seen him with any kind ofvish lifestyle outside that would require it. Before long, Benson drove his luxury car out of the garage and parked in front of Cheyenne. His discreet yet luxurious car struck a blow to the self-esteem of the three of them. Jay bit his finger and looked at it several times, trembling as he spoke, ¡°Yvonne, I also want to ride in a car.¡± As soon as he said that, Yvonne promptly knocked him on his bald head, ¡°What car are you talking about? Isn¡¯t my electric scooter nice?¡± Jay tearfully replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s nice, you can ride it. I¡¯ll take the car.¡± ¡°Do you have the heart to watch me being damaged by the wind and rain?¡± ¡°Silly child, you should take advantage of the rainy day to water them more and absorb some nitrogen from the air, so you can grow taller!¡± In fact, there was absolutely no problem with Benson¡¯s car fitting the three of them, but the electric scooter couldn¡¯t be ced in the trunk, so Jay had to ride alone behind them. Wind Hall. Upon arrival, Cheyenne was stunned by the luxurious buildings before her, her small mouth agape in astonishment. Even Benson, who had seen a lot, raised an eyebrow and smiled faintly. ¡°I wanted to buy a mansion in Onistead at first, but then I found out the price was too high, so I gave up.¡± If even Benson found it expensive, then it must be truly extravagant. Listening to the two talk about the price of the Onistead courtyard, Connor proudly patted his chest and eximed, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know about this ce? This is the ancestral home of the Edwards family!¡± ¡°In the past, our ancestor served as the imperial physician in the court, and the emperor personally bestowed this mansion upon him. Originally, it was a prince¡¯s mansion, but it was reimed when he got into trouble and was confined to the imperial prison. The mansion was then turned into a medical office.¡± ¡°This mansion covers more than 800 square meters, with pavilions, towers, waterside pavilions, and rockeries. It is divided into five courtyards: East, West, South, North, and Central. There are over 500 rooms in total. The front yard is now used as a hospital, while the back yard is for residence and training of students.¡± Cheyenne looked bewildered. ¡°I had no idea; my grandfather never told me about this.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Yvonne gasped in surprise, covering her mouth. ¡°The courtyard wasn¡¯t originally over 800 square meters; it was just a little less than 600. Later, Layne bought over 200 square meters to expand the area, and its owner is you.¡± ¡°He said you¡¯re his only granddaughter, and at that time, your grades were poor, and you weren¡¯t attractive. He was afraid that your future wouldn¡¯t be good, so he bought this property for you as a precautionary measure.¡± ¡°If ever something happened to him, you would still have a ce to live.¡± Benson suddenly added, ¡°Old Mr. Edwards is really good to you. Over 200 square meters of this area cost at least fifty million ording to the current house prices in Onistead. Historical old houses of this type are even more expensive, basically priceless.¡± Chapter 613: Reorganizing the Edwards Family Not far away, there were the pce buildings and the presidential pce. If Wind Hall was willing to transform it into a guesthouse or a hotel, it could generate billions in revenue every year. Unfortunately, they held on to thepassionate mindset of doctors and never considered selling the house, no matter how poor or difficult their situation was. Cheyenne¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and her voice choked. ¡°No wonder Grandpa kept mending his socks and wearing the same clothes for ten years.¡± It turned out, it was all for buying a house for her. As she entered Wind Hall, she was mesmerized by the winding corridor and the beautiful flower gardens. From a distance, she could smell the familiar scent of medicine. Children in thin coats sat under the eaves, doing their homework. Two old men with silver hair, wearing white raincoats and straw hats, sat by the pond fishing. In the cold weather, the middle-ageddies who usually danced for exercise were now sitting on the corridor, cracking melon seeds and knitting sweaters. Cheyenne waspletely bewildered. Was this really a clinic? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a cultural and leisure center? An overweight middle-aged woman sighed with concern and stopped her actions. ¡°Hey, I heard that Wind Hall has a new hall master, Layne¡¯s granddaughter. I wonder if she¡¯s a fierce person or not.¡± The answer came from another slightly thinner middle-aged woman, with a mocking tone in her words. ¡°Who knows? But it¡¯s better for us not to provoke her as she just took office.¡± The others chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Even if she¡¯s Layne¡¯s granddaughter, she¡¯s still an outsider. How can we let an outsider take charge?¡± After listening to this, Reganughed coldly, identally pricking her finger with the needle, a look of displeasure filled her eyes. ¡°Speaking of outsiders, it¡¯s Yvonne who is the biggest outsider!¡± ¡°She shamelessly followed Layne for so many years without getting engaged or married. She thought she was the mistress of Wind Hall.¡± ¡°To be honest, she did a lot of meddlesome things during these years, but Wind Hall has been declining year after year.¡± These cutting remarks reached Yvonne¡¯s ears, leaving her heart chilling. She had given up her morous life to work tirelessly for their leisurely retirement. Yet, it seemed that she had be someone who merely meddled in their affairs. The other women also expressed their grievances. ¡°That¡¯s right! My grandson wanted to studyw, and I wanted to sell that ancient vase to pay for his tuition. But she wouldn¡¯t allow it, causing my grandson to rely on financial aid, how humiliating.¡± ¡°Andst time, when a major merchant wanted to buy the stone bridge in front of my house, she didn¡¯t let him, and we suffered a great loss.¡± Cheyenne heard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brows. ¡°Yvonne, are they telling the truth?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears, and Jay puffed up his cheeks in anger. ¡°They¡¯re lying! Those things belong to the Edwards family, that¡¯s why Yvonne won¡¯t let them sell them. So that¡¯s how it is. Cheyenne understood the whole picture. She reached out her slightly cool hand to support Yvonne and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard all these years. Leave what¡¯s next to me.¡± Yvonne thought Cheyenne would question her, but she didn¡¯t expect Cheyenne to choose to believe in her instead. Touched, her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Cheyenne, thank you for believing in me.¡± Her voice even sounded a bit choked up. Clearly, Yvonne had suffered the most grievance, but she had never regretted her actions. She was worthy of Layne and the entire Wind Hall. ¡°Who are those few people? Do we have a family tree and property deeds? Bring them to me¡­ It¡¯s time to get a grip on ck sheep of the Edwards family.¡± A mischievous smile yed on her face. Benson¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. In his mind, there was no need to do such things at all. From his perspective, anything that money could solve was a minor issue. Soon, Connor brought out the Edwards family¡¯s family tree, three thick volumes, covered in a thickyer of dust. When he ced it in front of Cheyenne, it made her cough for a while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This family tree has been propping up a table in the ancestral hall for a long time, collecting a lot of incense ash.¡± After hearing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°My goodness.¡± Other family trees were carefully ced high up, but their Edwards family¡¯s was actually being used to prop up¡­ tables. ¡°Let¡¯s wipe it first.¡± From his own pocket, Benson took out a clean blue checkered handkerchief and handed it to her. Cheyenne quickly flipped through it, and surprisingly, it could be traced back to 1790s. Over the past two hundred years, there were actually thousands of people. And her grandfather¡¯s branch was the main line. Unfortunately, he only had one daughter, Sh, which meant that the family line had been considered cut off. It¡¯s no wonder these people were restless and rebellious, all unwilling to be disciplined. Those who stayed in Onistead were all considered coteral branches, and the chubby woman who had just spoken ill of Yvonne couldn¡¯t even be considered part of the Edwards family. Her grandfather Wyatt Edwards and Layne, Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather, were cousins, and Wyatt¡¯s family had been considered a coteral branch for a long time. He had a daughter with his first wife, thenter remarried a widow. The widow brought in a child and changed her surname to Edwards. And Regan was the wife of their stepson. The stepson had passed away a few years ago due to liver cancer. Regan had married again, perhaps because she wasn¡¯t doing well outside, so she shamelessly came back to the Edwards family. Wyatt¡¯s biological daughter was now in her fifties, still alive and in Onistead. Even if they had to divide Wyatt¡¯s share, it would only be given to his daughter, not to Regan and her son, who had no rtion to the Edwards family at all. Her grandfather took them in out of pity for their status as a widowed mother and orphan. After all, Wyatt was considered almost like a ¡°brother¡± to him. Never would she have thought that this would give her a sense of superiority. She believed that she should be the leader in managing the Edwards family. Cheyenne had Yvonne summarize the expenses of her and her son over the years, and then found Wyatt¡¯s will from the separate list in the family tree. It clearly stated that after his death, half of his property would be confiscated, and the other half given to his daughter. There was no mention of the stepson at all. ¡°Someone, gather everyone together!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Alright, Master!¡± Chapter 614: Just Like This ¡°The new hall master has arrived?¡± Before anyone could catch a glimpse of their new head, they received a notification to assemble in the main hall. And there she was, sitting at the main seat, leisurely sipping her tea. She appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen, dressed in a long ck and white patched dress. Since the room was heated, she didn¡¯t wear the apricot-colored down coat, giving her a more cool look. Her slender fingers elegantly traced the edge of the teacup, boredly propping up her chin with one hand, while her bright, watery eyes assessed the decorations in the room. The fact that the new hall master turned out to be such a young girl, who appeared to still be in high school, made many doubt her ability to manage Wind Hall. The middle-aged women who had been chatting together just a moment ago couldn¡¯t help but secretly look down on her. However, in the next moment, Cheyenne demonstrated how naive and shallow their thoughts and perceptions were. Her gaze moved away from the cup, turning towards the crowd. Seeing their unimpressive standing posture, Cheyenne raised her red lips and slowly ced the tea cup on the table. Bang. The sudden loud sound brought the chattering voices in the room to an abrupt halt. All eyes turned to Cheyenne, who gracefully stood up, her aurapletely different from her rxed state moments ago. ¡°May I have your attention? If you still have something to say, feel free to continue, but I¡¯d like that person toe up on stage,¡± she said. With her words, the room quieted down even more, not a single person speaking. Her cool gaze swept over them all before nodding in satisfaction and continuing, ¡°Good, since you no longer have anything to say, it¡¯s my turn to speak.¡± That nce she gave inexplicably sent shivers down people¡¯s spines. No one had expected that young as she was, Cheyenne would possess such an awe-inspiring presence. They had previously thought she was an easy target, but now they were not sure. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Cheyenne Lawrence. My mother is Sh, and I am Layne¡¯s granddaughter. For now, I am the temporary acting hall master of Wind Hall.¡± As her words fell, there was a slightmotion among the crowd below. ¡°I¡¯ve observed everything just now and finally discovered the reason behind Wind Hall¡¯s declining state. It¡¯s because of theck of discipline,ck of rules, and excessive freedom! Apparently, too much freedom leads to trouble!¡± ¡°So, starting from today, I will disrupt all your arrangements and redistributing work based on practicality and individual capabilities.¡± ¡°We will put an end to the mentality of getting something for nothing and improve Wind Hall¡¯s business capabilities, restoring our glory as one of the top four halls.¡± She said so much, but everyone only cared about reassigning work!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Don¡¯t be ridiculous. They had been idling around for so many years, leading a content life of waking up, eating, ying chess, and chatting. They hadn¡¯t worked in years. Now suddenly saying they would be given tasks, many people protested. A middle-aged man with a growing paunch raised his eyebrows and coldly red at Cheyenne, speaking disrespectfully. ¡°What the hell are you? So what if you¡¯re Layne¡¯s granddaughter? Once you¡¯re married, you¡¯re an outsider. What qualifications do you have to be the head of the hall?¡± Cheyenne nced coldly at the middle-aged man,pletely fearless. She picked up a silver needle and held it between her fingertips. ¡°Just based on this!¡± she eximed. Before her words fullynded, the silver needle shot out with a whoosh. The silver light shed and disappeared in mid-air. Others couldn¡¯t see where the needle went, but the middle-aged man could clearly follow its trajectory. The silver needle cut through the cold air and approached his forehead. As he saw the chilling sharpness of the needle, it was already approaching him. Within a meter. Directly towards his brow. Unexinably, his body froze in ce. His consciousness told him to move quickly; if the needle hit his forehead, his life woulde to an end. Although he knew exactly what to do, his aging and heavy body couldn¡¯t follow his brainmand. ng! The silver needle didn¡¯t pierce his forehead as he had expected. Instead, just a second before reaching his brow, it changed its trajectory. It grazed his forehead, cutting off a strand of his short hair, and finally firmly hit the puppet behind him. Exactly on the location between the eyebrows. The middle-aged man, who had been shouting just moments ago, suddenly bent his legs, fell to the ground. Sweat the size of beans dropped onto his white cor, staining it dark. Cheyenne elegantly withdrew her hand and sat back in her chair. ¡°How about it? Do I have the qualifications to be your acting hall master? If anyone still opposes, they cane and challenge me. In Wind Hall, the capable always rise to the top.¡± Everyone in the hall remained silent, bowing their heads. Among them, some were beginners, and many knew only superficial knowledge of pharmacology, while others didn¡¯t understand anything at all and just relied on idle living. ¡°No one? In that case, I will exercise my authority,¡± Cheyenne dered. ¡°Connor, issue an order. In ten days, I will conduct our first performance assessment, implementing a scoring system. Those with high scores will receive focused training, while those with low scores should find another line of work as soon as possible.¡± Each of her words had a resounding impact, as if she was firmly setting the tone. In the face of strength, no one dared to stand up and say ¡°no.¡± In fact, Connor had already wanted to do this, but because of his lower seniority and Yvonne being an outsider, he hadn¡¯t been able to implement this idea. He could only watch as most of them turned into parasites with attitudes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go write the notification letter,¡± Connor happily retreated. As he passed by Regan, she sarcastically taunted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, you useless old fool. Once useless, you will naturally be kicked out. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still able to smile.¡± Her words were quite ufortable to listen to. Connor coughed and frowned, saying, ¡°Regan, I admit that I¡¯m old, but just because you¡¯re useless doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m useless.¡± ¡°You!¡± Regan was infuriated by his foolishness. Cheyenne had made it clear that she was on Yvonne¡¯s side. Was Connor truly clueless or pretending to be clueless? If she was allowed to wreak havoc like this, no one could expect to have good days! No, she couldn¡¯t cooperate. Chapter 615: Unfilial Cheyenne didn¡¯t care whether they wanted it or not; the decision had been made. She abruptly stood up from her chair and briskly walked towards Yvonne, reaching out and grabbing her arm assertively. With a gentle smile, she said, ¡°Yvonne, would you mind showing me around Wind Hall?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯d be happy to,¡± Yvonne replied. They left hand in hand, leaving behind a buzz of discussion. But Cheyenne didn¡¯t care about what they were saying; pushing them out of theirfort zone was a crucial factor in revitalizing Wind Hall. She knew that achieving this great goal would be impossible without their cooperation. Outside the TOP Hotel, under the drizzling rain, Eddie¡¯s attention was unexpectedly drawn to a lonely figure in ck. He had just been about to head out, unaware that he would encounter Leandro wearing a ck robe at the hotel entrance. The rain had dampened his silver-white hair which pitifully clung to his temples. Raindrops continued to fall from his soaking wet hair onto his shoulders, disappearing into the sea of ck, leaving behind indelible marks. The lower portion of the robe, along with his cloth shoes, had long been wet from the umted water. On such a cold day, it was ufortable to wear wet shoes. Furthermore, Leandro suffered from rheumatism. Even a short exposure to a draft would cause pain in his knees and calves. Despite all this, he persistently stood at the hotel entrance, holding an umbre. He didn¡¯t have Eddie¡¯s phone number, nor was he a guest at the hotel. He simply couldn¡¯t personally search for him inside. Thus, he resorted to the most foolish method ¨C waiting for him at the entrance. As luck would have it, his patience paid off. In that split second when their eyes met, Eddie quickly noticed Leandro¡¯s purple face, and the lines on his aged face seemed even deeper. A gust of cold wind blew his silver hair into a mess, with a cold white light perfectly shining down from above, precisely illuminating his disheveled hair. In the eerie howl of the wind, the sight pulled at the heartstrings of anyone witnessing it. Actually, both the hotel security and staff had advised Leandro to leave early; if he were to copse at their hotel entrance at his age, it would surely cause trouble. However, Leandro clenched his teeth and refused to leave. Eddie¡¯s throat rolled; he paused for a moment before striding towards him with his long, slender legs. Every step he took resonated deep within Leandro¡¯s heart, and a glimmer of hope flickered in his cloudy eyes, as he tried tremblingly to take a step. But as soon as he lifted his leg, a piercing pain shot up from his knee, a cold chill traversed through his limbs, leaving him in both cold and pain. Eddie stopped in his tracks, gazing at him intently, his delicate and handsome face knitting his brows slightly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked with a voice that was cold to the point of trembling. ¡°I¡¯vee, Eddie,¡± he said, his voice trembling. ¡°I already made it clear that day. There¡¯s nothing left for us to discuss.¡± Eddie, who was usually so gentle, disyed a firm and sensitive attitude towards this matter, drawing the attention of the surrounding guests and staff. People¡¯s gazes were strange. Actually, it¡¯s not their fault for thinking wrong because Eddie was dressed in a high-end Armani suit, clean and sharp. On the other hand, the old man was wearing a long-outdated overcoat, even in such cold weather, and had a pair of homemade cloth shoes that rural folks usually wear. The real silk fabric looked just like ordinary linen when it got wet, no wonder everyone would mistake Eddie for a disrespectful and rebellious person towards the elderly. His harsh tone andck of politeness when speaking with the old man made many passersby disdainful. At this moment, Eddie finally realized where he had gone wrong. His face turned gloomy, and his eyebrows furrowed even more deeply. ¡°Eddie, I¡¯m sorry for what I did. But I know I was wrong now. Can you give me another chance? Let¡¯s go upstairs; I have something for you!¡± Saying that, Leandro sadly took out a small floral cloth bag from his pocket. ¡°No, you keep it for yourself. I don¡¯t want your things.¡± His decisive rejection broke Leandro¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t even know what he could do to make amends with them. If kneeling down would help, he wouldn¡¯t mind doing it. ¡°Eddie, tell me. What do you want me to do to earn your forgiveness? Do you want me to kneel?¡± Upon hearing this, the people around couldn¡¯t contain themselves. A tall and stunning figure suddenly walked out of the hotel¡¯s entrance. The woman was wearing a ck fluffy long dress, coupled with a pure white natural fur coat, entuating her chin and lips painted in ming red that sparked the imagination. ¡°Have you lost your conscience? You look deceivingly presentable, but you turn out to be nothing more than a scum. Can¡¯t you see that your grandpa¡¯s lips have turned purple from the cold?¡± Eddie was taken aback by the sudden voice, and he turned his head to look back. The woman standing behind him appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, exuding an unmistakable sense of luxury. Judging by her tall figure of over 1. 7 meters and fiery red lips, it was certain that she was a stunning beauty. However, the next moment, when she took off her sunsses, it was quite disappointing. On her palm-sized face were a pair of eyes resembling frogs, with slightly protruding double eyelids and more white than the pupils. Her nose was slightly copsed, with a ck mole the size of a thumbnail. Upon closer examination, it seemed that the mole even had three hairs growing on it. The security personnel standing nearby respectfully approached and bowed to the woman, ¡°Miss Walsh, sorry for interrupting your journey. I¡¯ll immediately send this old man away.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Miss Walsh gave him a fierce re. ¡°Are you stupid? Why would I want to send this old man away? I meant to drive away this disrespectful scumbag!¡± She loathed those who were handsome but wicked. Just like her so-called fianc¨¦, who was aplete scumbag. Whenever she mentioned him, Miss Walsh would be filled with anger. She heard that he had recently taken in a starlet in Akloit, and she was curious to see what kind of woman would captivate that scumbag. Who would¡¯ve expected to encounter such a scene right after stepping out of the hotel door? Absolutely infuriating! Chapter 616: Plastic Surgeries The security guard had a troubled expression on his face as he hesitantly reported, ¡°Miss Walsh, Mr. Zamora has signed a housing agreement with us for half a month. If we were to evict him now, it would be a vition of the rules.¡± ording to the contract, they would have topensate Eddie double the amount of rent. It¡¯s important to note that he had booked a luxury suite, which cost a five-figure amount per night. Thepensation would sum up to approximately three hundred thousand dors. Miss Walsh finally regained herposure. With her hands crossed over her chest, she tilted her head and pondered, ¡°Hmm? Is that so?¡± ¡°Well, forget it,¡± she said. ¡°I forgot that this is my own hotel.¡± Amelia¡¯s business principle was never to incur losses, not even a penny. She wouldn¡¯t allow it, no matter what. Leandro also nced over, and when he saw this girl¡¯s extremely unattractive appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but recoil and blurt out what he was thinking. ¡°Miss, may I ask why you don¡¯t consider getting stic surgery?¡± It was as if an angelic figure wasbined with a devilish face, a striking visual contrast that was simply unforgettable. Amelia¡¯s lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t respond. She was infuriated to the point of rolling her eyes. At a nce, her eye sockets were filled with white, which was somewhat horrifying. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m standing up for you and helping you out, yet you don¡¯t know how to appreciate it? I see that you¡¯re poor and old, so I pity you¡­ But you dare to speak to me like this.¡± ¡°Who said I haven¡¯t had stic surgery? I¡¯ve had it ten times already, alright?¡± ¡°It cost me more than ten million dors, damn it! It hurts my heart just thinking about it!¡± When Cheyenne and Benson returned, as soon as their feet touched the stairs, they heard her earth-shattering and soul-stirring words. Is this what it means to have the effects of ten stic surgeries? She purposely nced at Miss Walsh and came to a conclusion-either the doctor¡¯s skills were really problematic, or Miss Walsh herself looked even uglier before! She couldn¡¯t imagine Miss Walsh being even uglier than she was now. Leandro, on the other hand, felt a chill in his heart when he heard the words ¡°old and poor.¡± He was shocked and angered. He had lived nearly eighty years and for the first time, someone called him poor! ¡°You can call me old, but you can¡¯t call me poor! Who said I had no money? Look at what I¡¯ve prepared for my grandson!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As he spoke indignantly, he took out an oiled paper package from his pocket. His frozen hands trembled as he opened the package. A dazzling golden light almost blinded their eyes on this gloomy and rainy day. Miss Walsh took a closer look and saw that they were tenrge gold bars! Each bar weighed at least one pound, so ten bars would be ten pounds. Based on the current gold price of $425 per gram, he had over four hundred thousand dors in his possession! Incredible! What¡¯s more, Leandro publicly took off his shoes and held them in his hand. ¡°Swoosh¡­¡± Water dripped from the shoes like a small stream. Even from a distance, Cheyenne could see that the water had a slightly yellowish color. It was a pool of foul-smelling water. She couldn¡¯t help but retract her gaze and cover her nose with her delicate, rosy-white hand, her exquisite little face showing an intriguing expression. However, Leandro seemed oblivious to it all. He touched the sole of the shoe and found a card. A ck card with a peony design. Miss Walsh¡¯s eyes revealed waves of shock. She had wanted this card for a long time, but since only two were issued per year, she had never managed to snatch one. Unexpectedly, this unremarkable old man possessed such an expensive item. It seemed he was a low-key wealthy person, unable to hide his status any longer. She was envious. Meanwhile, Eddie didn¡¯t even blink his eyes, his lips twitched slightly, and he didn¡¯t show any extra expression due to the gold bars and ck card. Although he wasn¡¯t a neat freak, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reach out and take the card right now. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need it. Forget it, you should go upstairs and change your clothes first.¡± Eddie¡¯s refusal made Leandro feel extremely disappointed, and the wrinkles on his face deepened a bit. But in the next moment, when Eddie invited him to his room for a while, the expression on Leandro¡¯s face changed dramatically, as if the storm had suddenly cleared up. Heughed so much that his eyes disappeared, showing his false teeth as he grinned, ¡°Good, good, good. I knew you were a filial child.¡± Eddie supported him with one hand and used the other hand to take the room key card and push open the door to the lobby. His face had a hint of a sudden blush. ¡°I don¡¯t, I¡¯m just afraid of encountering brainless women like her again.¡± As he said this, he supported Leandro and slowly walked upstairs. Behind the two of them, Miss Walsh looked puzzled, her eyes filled with a me of anger, and when she turned around, she noticed the young man next to her. ¡°Was he just calling me brainless?¡± The young man appeared to be in his early twenties, with a handsome and clear appearance, elegant and gentle temperament. Such a person standing next to Miss Walsh waspletely ipatible, as if a flower bloomed beside a pile of manure. Of course, Miss Walsh was the pile of manure. The young man made up his mind and, after considering a considerable amount, forced himself to praise her with a nauseating tone, ¡°No, Miss Walsh, you are righteous and doing what¡¯s right.¡± His praise made Miss Walsh exceedingly happy, and a trace of coquettishness appeared on her face, like a spoiled girl, exaggerating her act of being spoiled. ¡°You always understand me the best, Peter. Your are so sweet.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel difort in her stomach, as if the child had just kicked her. She spected in her mind if the baby was also disgusted by this strangedy and thus protested. Seeing her pale face, clutching her stomach in difort, both Eddie and Benson became nervous. Their voices coincidentally echoed in the lobby: ¡°Cheyenne, are you alright?¡± ¡°Cheyenne, do you want to go upstairs and rest?¡± The two equally handsome guys¡¯ concern made Miss Walsh envy Cheyenne. Her covetous gaze fell on Benson. She took a step forward and blocked Cheyenne¡¯s way. ¡°He¡¯s your lover, right? How much for a night? My partner is also skilled, would you like to exchange and have some fun?¡± As soon as the words fell, she felt the icy coldness emanating from Benson, chilling her to the bone. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but sweat for her. This was too audacious. How dare she treat Benson as a gigolo. Miss Walsh suddenly became timid and continued in a small voice, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°Peter, the ne is about to be dyed. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Chapter 617: Someone Tells Me to Take Care of You The two of them arrived in great style, but now they left in a state of timidity. Benson only calmed down his cold air after seeing Miss Walsh leave. Then he helped Cheyenne back to the room. Amidst the pitch-ck environment, a series of piercing screams echoed through, and a dim yellow light cascaded onto the cobblestone floor from the dense tree shadows. The sight of red bloodstains was harrowing. Beside the restroom, the magnolia blossoms were in full bloom, and under the pale silver moonlight, petals tumbled from the branches. It was like a tranquil yet deste scene, resembling the aftermath of a downpour, serene and deste. However, it was destined to be disappointed; in this world¡¯s most wicked and filthy ce, its purity and beauty were unappreciated. Its refreshing fragrance was masked by the overwhelming stench. The disheveled woman sat on the ground, the icy touch prating her thin clothes, chilling her to the bone. The cold wind brought a piercing ache. Lifting her gaze, her once beautiful face was now battered and bruised, with a trace of crimson blood at the corner of her lips. ¡°Drip¡­¡± It fell on the stone b. It also fell on a petal of plum blossom, the contrast of red and white drawing attention. Yet Danielle¡¯s eyes were hollow and lifeless, like a stagnant pool, devoid of any ripples. After a while, a middle-aged man emerged from the restroom, plump like a ball, his face bearing a long scar from his forehead to his cheek, exuding a fierce and menacing aura, reminiscent of a street thug, instilling fear in onlookers. Several scrawny men followed behind him, grinning as they passed by the woman. The scar-faced man deliberately kicked her with his foot. With a disdainful gaze, he sneered, ¡°Bitch! You reap what you sow. Enjoying yourself this time?¡± Danielle saw them and shrank back like a mouse seeing a cat, huddling against the wall, shivering from the cold. The previously vacant eyes finally revealed a tinge of fear, a ¡°docile¡± appearance that pleased them greatly. The short-haired scrawny man licked his lips, his lecherous gaze fixed on the woman¡¯s graceful figure, and insincerely said to the scar-faced man, ¡°Thanks, boss. Following you really pays off. Damn, I haven¡¯t tasted a woman in ages.¡± ¡°Yeah, I almost thought my thing stopped working. Now give me any woman, and I¡¯d still find her pretty,¡± another man added. ¡°Speaking of that, thisdy from the Parry family is truly great, with tender skin and a great figure. Much better than those whores.¡± ¡°Just not slutty enough.¡± Suddenly, a young delinquent, around thirteen or fourteen, scratched his bald head and muttered softly. As his words fell, it elicited heartyughter from the others. The scar-faced man extended his rough, oversized hand and roughly grabbed the boy¡¯s neck, chuckling maliciously. ¡°Little brat, for your age, you understand quite a bit.¡± ¡°From now on, you follow me, and we¡¯ll have a grand time.¡± The boy thought the scar-faced man was going to strangle him and instinctively shrunk his neck into his cor. Unexpectedly, he praised and recruited him, a stroke of good luck indeed. ¡°Thank you, boss. I will definitely follow you.¡± Scarface finally released her, and his tall, obese body squatted in front of Danielle. She shrank away from his gaze, her lips trembling, and her teeth chattering. Her legs curled up on the ground, but this only made the blood from her wounded leg flow faster, rapidly forming a pool of blood underneath her. The man pinched her chin with two fingers, his gaze filled with sympathy as he said, ¡°Here, I¡¯m in charge. If you have some sense, follow me. Maybe then I¡¯ll make things easier for you.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why are you treating me like this? We have no grievances¡­¡± She coughed. She had just arrived here yesterday and was targeted by this terrifying man. They were like a group of beasts. They had actually, actually done something so shameless to her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At his words, Scarface smirked triumphantly, releasing Danielle¡¯s chin and reminding her in a hoarse and rough voice, ¡°You should think hard about who you¡¯ve offended.¡± ¡°Let me tell you the truth, someone paid me a million to ¡®take care¡¯ of you here.¡± Danielle gritted her teeth, a ruthless light shing in her lifeless eyes. ¡®Cheyenne Lawrence!¡¯ Outside the side door, a guard whistled loudly. ¡°Hey, what are you doing there? It¡¯s time, please return to your dorm and turn off the lights for sleep, or you¡¯ll lose two points!¡± The clear voice of the female guard sounded, and Scarfacezily rose to his feet, stretchingzily. Carelessly, he replied, ¡°Got it, prettydy. If you don¡¯t mind, my bed¡¯s pretty empty, hahaha.¡± The guard blushed from being teased, sharply whistling and scolding him with the baton in her hand. ¡°You watch your mouth, hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, just pulling up my pants, right?¡± Most in this group had life sentences and had long given up hope of leaving. Especially this Scarface, known as ¡°Bloody Wolf,¡± an international drug lord with an endless list of crimes ¨C drug trafficking, murder, gang activity. A tough nut to crack, hard to discipline. The female guard¡¯s counseling words were hushed after being teased by them, and Scarface left with his gang. After they left, as she turned to leave, she suddenly saw a pool of blood on the ground, which made her pale with fright. She dropped the whistle, and stepped over to Danielle. She crouched down, shaking Danielle¡¯s shoulder with her hand. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Before she could finish speaking, Danielle, barely conscious, abruptly knelt up and snatched the baton from the guard¡¯s hand. ¡°You!¡± Before the guard could call for help, everything went ck and she fainted. Danielle shakily dropped the baton, her eyes filled with fear as she quickly looked around. Seeing no one, she hurriedly dragged the guard into the restroom. After a while, she emerged once more, now dressed in a police uniform with a baton at her waist. Her delicate hand pulled down the brim of her cap. She quickly staggered away. Chapter 618: Twin Lotus The vi¡¯s lighting was dim. A solitary figure reclining on the sofa. She was a slender young woman, draped in a fluffy white bathrobe, with a silk cushion supporting her head and a thick towel draped over her body. In a drowsy state, she was abruptly stirred from her slumber by a sudden ding from her phone, emitting a blue light that pierced her eyes. Nora reluctantly opened her beautiful eyes. The blue light from her phone¡¯s screen caught her attention, and Nora focused on the six-digit notification, indicating the importance of the call. She picked up her phone and saw a multimedia message from someone. It read, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of what you needed. Please deposit the remaining payment as scheduled.¡± Attached to the message were two images. In one, Danielle¡¯s clothing was torn, and Danielle was forced to kneel with men circling around her. In the second image, Danielle leaned against the wall, depicting a battered and bruised appearance. It achieved the desired effect. Nora, with her slender, fair fingers, swiftly typed one word ¨C ¡°OK.¡± She then switched to a private Twitter ount and reposted the two images on the Akloit College forum. Satisfied with her actions, she pressed the phone¡¯s power button, watching the screen fade from bright to dark, plunging the room into darkness once again. Content, she pulled her nket closer and closed her eyes, drifting off to sleep. Outside, the rain began to fall once more, the sound of droplets hitting the leaves echoed continuously, ¡°pitter-patter.¡± Inside the house, a tablemp emitted a warm, dim yellow light, casting a slender and graceful shadow on the wall. A woman, with her head down, focused intently on her work, diligently shaping a rough jade stone into a thin, round shape using carving tools and wax on a white cloth spread over the table.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Cheyenne was meticulous, her almond-shaped eyes fixed unwaveringly on the object in her hands. She had invested much time in conceiving what she should create from the jade. The best jade required clever conception and exquisite craftsmanship, which were the key factors that elevated the value of the jade many times over. Unconsciously, images of burning fire lotus kept popping up in her mind, blooming with passionate fervor, as if they were about to engulf her. Cheyenne suddenly made up her mind ¨C she would carve the fire lotus. She pored over many books with traditional ssical patterns, eventually finding theplete design of the twin lotus. Using the finest knife, she sketched the pattern on the jade, carving out the hollow parts, and finally, did thest step of polishing. These steps sounded simple, but in reality, each one required meticulous care and patience, for this imperial green jade itself was priceless. Any w in any step would make this beautiful jade imperfect, which would be regrettable. She had not left the room for a whole day, and Benson was worried that she was starving herself. He had some food prepared and personally took it to Cheyenne¡¯s room. Knock knock knock¡­ ¡°Cheyenne, are you there?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± As he entered, Benson saw the room was a mess. On the floor were a few oil paintings, vibrant and full, with just the right bnce of light and shadow, as if they were in the real world. The girl in the oil painting had a mncholic gaze and a bright, clean smile, which warmed the heart involuntarily. But her eyes also revealed hesitation, which tugged at one¡¯s heart. Besides these, there were two other paintings ¨C endless darkness with a burning me, resembling a lotus and a burning sun. He didn¡¯t understand art, but from these works, he felt the struggle and hope. Cheyenne was very serious about the hollowing step of the jade, as the pattern was quite intricate and delicate, making the process much slower. Benson¡¯s gaze lingered on the jade for a couple of seconds, his eyebrows slightly raised in surprise, as he walked over. ¡°Cheyenne, where did you find this piece of stone?¡± Without looking up from her work, Cheyenne casually replied to his question, ¡°It was in my pocket. I saw that it was good jade, and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge.¡± It felt like she hadn¡¯t touched these things for a long time. She didn¡¯t even know that it was Kelvin who gave her the jade; she just thought it was a good material. Thinking about this, Benson felt a sudden relief. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, you haven¡¯t eaten properly for a whole day. Finish your meal first before continuing.¡± Saying this, he ced the dishes in front of her, and took the dirty carving tools from her hands. Suddenly interrupted from her work, Cheyenne raised her head. Her clear eyes shimmered as she looked at him, and she lowered her head with a hint of mncholy. ¡°I want to finish first.¡± ¡°But Cheyenne, even if you¡¯re not hungry, the child shouldn¡¯t be left hungry. Do you want our child to suffer from malnutrition?¡± His threat was quite effective. Every time he used the child to persuade her, Cheyenne would alwayspromise. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll go wash my hands now.¡± ¡°Good, go quickly.¡± Chapter 619: Finding a Way Benson indulgently and tenderly smiled at her, while tidying up the things on the table, preparing to serve the meal. Meanwhile, Cheyenne rose and walked slowly towards the sink. His gaze casually nced at the half-finished pattern, vaguely making out a lotus flower. The drawing was exquisite and lifelike. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re really talented. But¡­ why do you work so hard to draw so much?¡± She used to dabble in drawing when she was in the mood, but definitely not the ¡°prolific¡± type. It was an aplishment to produce one painting in a year. As Cheyenne stood at the sink, carefully washing her hands, she looked at her reflection in the mirror, her bright red lips and dazzling appearance catching her own eye. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. ¡°Hmm? I want to improve Wind Hall¡¯s financial situation. I checked their ount bnce and it¡¯s less than three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°When I visited Yvonne¡¯s room, I found that she only has four sets of clothes in her wardrobe, rotating them through the four seasons.¡± ¡°Jay told me that Yvonne has been using her own money to pay everyone¡¯s sries. But she¡¯s limited by her abilities. You¡¯ve also seen how many parasites are in Wind Hall.¡± So her first task was to clean out the parasites; the second was to raise funds and truly develop the talent within Wind Hall. Talent is the theme of development. Therefore, as educational funds, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Yvonne anymore, so she decided to work a bit harder and take these paintings to auction. Benson let out a soft, mncholy sigh, took out a card from his pocket, and walked up behind Cheyenne. Looking at her weary face in the mirror after a whole day¡¯s work, he felt a pang of heartache. ¡°Cheyenne, why didn¡¯t you tell me you needed money? I have some savings¡­ they¡¯re the awards I won a few years ago, and the profits from my personal concerts. If ites to it, selling a couple of antiques from Wind Hall is better than you working so hard.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne rejected his proposal. She turned off the tap, grabbed the towel hanging on the wall, wiped her hands, and turned around. With a determined look in her eyes, she said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t take your hard-earned money, Benson.¡± ¡°As for selling antiques, I don¡¯t want to. I just criticized Regan for it. If I suddenly go back on my word now, wouldn¡¯t it be inconsistent?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Benson wanted to persuade her again, but at that moment, his phone suddenly rang. ncing at the note on top, his expression darkened. He hurriedly ced the card on the marble countertop by the sink. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, there¡¯s no need for such formality between us. I have some urgent matters to attend to now, so be sure to eat well, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, you take care.¡± Before leaving, he took a step forward, gently tucking the messy strands of hair behind her ear. Then he turned and left. Staring at the card he left on the table, Cheyenne suddenly had an idea, and her eyes lit up. Right! Holding a concert was a better way to make money. The elegant western restaurant was filled with stirring piano music, and the bright crystal chandeliers reflected dazzling, disorienting lights. Waiters in ck and white tailcoats were solemnly pouring wine for the esteemed guests. The restaurant manager stood by obsequiously, nodding and bowing with a smile as he enthusiastically introduced, ¡°Master Sam, would you care to try this medium-bodied Bordeaux wine? Aged for thirty years, it boasts a rich and mellow vor. Paired with fresh French caviar, light cheese, and smoked goose breast, it promises a distinct sensory experience across differentyers of taste.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The handsome, fair-skinned young man, d in a white three-piece suit with a navy polka dot tie and a matching plush cor, exuded a gentle and refined aura, with eyes that could charm anyone. After listening to the waiter¡¯s introduction, he elegantly extended a gloved hand and picked up the stemmed ss. He took a sip. After a few seconds, he smiled faintly, ¡°Not bad. You may go now, we can handle it ourselves.¡± ¡°Of course, if there¡¯s anything Master Sam needs, feel free to call for us.¡± The manager felt like he was sitting on pins and needles, a lump stuck in his throat. In order to ensure that Master Sam had a perfect dining experience, he spared no expense in inviting renowned pianists from the country and meticulously preparing these dishes. He even memorized a long speech overnight, only to find it unnecessary in the end. Was Master Sam dissatisfied with their service? ¡°Alright.¡± After the manager had left, a shapely, long-legged beauty finally rxed her frown and picked up her knife and fork to begin her meal. Her posture was impable, and her cutlery manners were wless, clearly the habits of someone who frequently led a high-end and luxurious lifestyle. Listening to the piano piece yed by the young man, she narrowed her eyes that seemed to spark, smiled, and gently remarked, ¡°He made a slight mistake. The glissando part isn¡¯t very smooth, perhaps due to nerves.¡± At this, Sam nced back at the young pianist, his lips curling into a faintly chilly smirk, ¡°He¡¯s far from matching up to Shane and you, isn¡¯t he?¡± Gracie, receiving the praise, coquettishly chuckled, then continued to cut into her steak with metallic cutlery. Finally, she ced the sliced pieces onto Sam¡¯s te and softly said, ¡°You have low blood sugar, you should eat more to nourish yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Shane is here.¡± Sam suddenly spoke. At the entrance, a white figure appeared before the two, an elegant and handsome young man striding over, his body tall and slender. Despite both sharing a fondness for white suits, the two exudedpletely different auras. Sam in white was noble and schrly, reminiscent of those leisurely aristocratic young masters, exuding an air of nobility. On the other hand, Benson in white was as mncholic, resembling an elegant little prince, making people unable to guard against him. As he took his seat, his eyebrows furrowed with an elegant and distant allure, his voice somewhat impatient as he inquired, ¡°Alright, speak up. What business do you have to summon me?¡± His attitude was not good, but Sam was not angry. Instead, he proactively picked up a stemmed ss. He poured half a ss of wine. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, have a drink to calm down before discussing business.¡± The crimson liquid, smooth as silk, swirled in the ss like fresh blood. Yet the ss remained spotless, without a trace. After the calm, the reflection of Benson¡¯s handsome face with deep, prating eyes was cast onto the ss. Chapter 620: The Cloud Auction Benson took the ss of wine handed to him and downed it in one go. The gesture prompted the two to nce at each other. Gracie absentmindedly yed with her goblet, interestedly examining the blood-red liquid within. She slowly spoke, ¡°Young man, this wine packs quite a punch. Drinking it like this can easily lead to intoxication.¡± ¡°Not your concern.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, is this how you talk to your elders?¡± Gracie raised the goblet with a faint smile, her red lips pursed as she took a sip. She closed her eyes, savoring the slightly bitter and astringent taste spreading across her tongue. Miraculously, after swallowing, she experienced an unprecedented hint of sweetness. This was the charm of wine ¨C bitter first, then sweet. Tasting wine was not just about savoring the drink; it was about savoring life, and even more so, the journey of life. After both had calmed down, Sam finally mentioned the purpose of calling them out ¨C the map. ¡°It¡¯s been almost two months. Haven¡¯t you found the map?¡± He asked in a cold tone. Benson, looking troubled, shook his head and replied in a chilly voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t looked, but Cheyenne has been suffering from memory loss and hardly remembers anything.¡± Gracie and Sam exchanged nces. Sam tapped the table rhythmically with a slender finger. ¡°Is there a way to stimte her memory recovery quickly?¡± ¡°There is.¡± The exquisite woman affirmed, ¡°That would be-hypnosis!¡± As she spoke, Gracie suddenly ced her goblet on the table. The bottom of the cup collided with the tabletop, emitting a faint sound. Hypnosis? Benson¡¯s hand, hidden beneath the table, clenched into a fist. He had a question at the tip of his tongue, but for some unknown reason, he swallowed it. Tomorrow would be the final stage of thepetition, with other contestants busy studying medicine. Cheyenne, however, apanied by Yvonne, Jay, and Connor, headed to the Cloud Auction in Onistead. It was renowned as the most distinctive auction in the country. Anything you brought could be sold as long as there was a buyer. From boring northern ck soil to the air, even worn socks¡­ Even a single strand of hair could be given a price tag. It featured high-end creative solutions, antiques, calligraphy and paintings, medicinal materials, and some world-renowned jewelry. Only those with VIP membership could enter for trading. However, VIP membership for the Cloud Auction was not easily obtained; at the very least, it had to be a first-ss yer. Membership was divided ording to the money earned from the auction. 100 million could reach Level 1, 1 billion for Level 2, from 2 billion to 5 billion for Level 3, and from 5 billion to 10 billion for Level 4. Level 5 was from 10 billion to 50 billion, Level 6 was from 50 billion to 100 billion, and those above 100 billion were esteemed guests. So far, the entire Cloud Auction membership had expanded to over forty thousand people nationwide, with no more than ten esteemed guests. Behind themy mystery and power, making people curious. When she took out her VIP card, surrounding passersby, including Yvonne and Connor, were stunned. Was their new master this wealthy? Cheyenne fell into deep thought. In her fragmented and vague memories, when they gave her the card, it was just Level 1. However, when she swiped the card at the door earlier, she found that the number on it had changed to ¡°2. 8¡±. So now she was definitely at Level 2, about to ascend to Level 3. The security guards, who initially looked down on them, as they were dressed in the most ordinary clothes, forced a bright smile. ¡°Pleasee in,¡± he said. Cheyenne ignored him, raised her legs coldly and headed towards the venue. Regardless, they finally made it into the Cloud Auction venue. It truly lived up to its reputation as thergest auction house in the country, with arge, brightly decorated hall. All one could see were seats. People were starting to enter the venue sporadically. As soon as Cheyenne and the others entered the venue, a beautiful waitress approached them. ¡°Hello, are you the consignor or the bidder?¡± the waitress asked. Cheyenne reached out her hand to lower her wide-brimmed hat, and her sweet and gentle voice came. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Freddie.¡± As her voice fell, the beautiful waitress was stunned for a second. Did she just mention Mr. Freddie Baxter? But she quickly reacted, stepped in her seven-centimeter high-heeled shoes, and with a graceful figure, she walked away. ¡°Alright, please wait here, esteemed guest. I¡¯ll go in and inform him.¡± Freddie was the chief appraiser of the Cloud Auction. High-end antiques and calligraphy and painting all had to pass through his eyes to be sold at high prices. So every day there were a lot of people moring to see Freddie. At first, the beautiful waitress didn¡¯t want to help Cheyenne, but she noticed the jade pendant that Cheyenne was ying with in her hand. Her eyes lit up instantly. As an auctioneer, she had been in this business for almost ten years and could tell at a nce that the jade pendant was top-grade imperial green. The carving and design were also clever, and the minimum bid of the it would be over 300 million. With a one percentmission, hermission could be as high as tens of thousands. Shortly after, an old man in a ck suit and matching pants appeared in front of the crowd. He had long hair braided into a twist behind his head. The end of the twist was tied with a piece of goose-yellow tassel, swaying with each step and drawing attention.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jay quietly tugged at her clothes and whispered in a childish voice, ¡°Master, why does this old man look like a big girl with a braid?¡± His voice happened to be heard by Freddie, and a pair of displeased eyes looked over, scaring Jay into closing his mouth. This old man had a fierce re. He didn¡¯t look like a kind person at all. Cheyenne pulled him closer to her and raised her head to exin to Freddie, ¡°Children say what they like. You¡¯re well into old age, so don¡¯t argue with a child.¡± With that, Freddie raised her chin arrogantly and hummed. Chapter 621: Freddie Cheyenne reached out and pinched Jay¡¯s face, rubbing it a couple of times, and said sinisterly, ¡°This kind of baby face is the most delicious.¡± Jay cried out in pain, his eyes filled with fear and dread. ¡®Eat? Does this old man really eat children?¡¯ Jay¡¯s gaze identally fell on Freddie¡¯s withered hands, thin and bony, full of wrinkles.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne interrupted him, and rescued Jay from his clutches. ¡°Alright, old man, I came to see you today for a serious matter. Let¡¯s find a ce to talk,¡± she said. ¡°Fine,¡± he curiously asked, ¡°By the way, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°I need money,¡± she replied. Her answer immediately drewughter from Freddie. He then put his hands on his hips and said, ¡°Are you kidding, girl? You actually need money!¡± Cheyenne calmly looked at him with her bright eyes, nodded seriously, and gently opened her red lips, her voice calm and steady. ¡°I really need money.¡± Freddie eased his heartbeat and breathing, furrowing his eyebrows. He seemed to think of something, and his skeptical expression instantly turned into anticipation. Both of his eyes sparkled, full of anticipation, and Cheyenne felt slightly ufortable under his gaze. She turned aside her head, snorted with irritation. ¡°Old man, if you have something to say, say it directly. Stop staring at people like that.¡± How creepy¡­ Freddie sped his hands together, rubbing them, and took a step closer. ¡°Girl, since you need money, why don¡¯t you just give me your jade lotus figurine?¡± ¡°How about 100 million?¡± Cheyenne shook her head, her lips slightly parted, revealing a set of white teeth. Before she could finish saying ¡°no,¡± Freddie interrupted her and continued to shout a higher price. ¡°Five hundred million?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Girl, think about it carefully. I really want your lotus flower figurine. I swear, throughout Onistead, you won¡¯t find anyone who appreciates it more than I do.¡± Cheyenne knew all of this, but she regretfully revealed the truth to Freddie. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t give it to you. There was a little ident where I live. The house waspletely destroyed, and the figurine that I had no intention to sell is probably gone.¡± ¡°What!¡± Upon hearing this, Freddie¡¯s face immediately showed a pained expression, and hismenting voice echoed one after another. ¡°Oh my God, what a waste! If only you had sold it to me three years ago. Now it¡¯s all burned up, what a pity.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing this, and to make him stop, she snapped her fingers. Yvonne and Connor quickly ced severalrge tubr objects they had been carrying on their shoulders in front of Freddie. The scroll slowly unfolded, and the paintings inside gradually entered Freddie¡¯s sight. With delicate and fresh brushstrokes, beneath the faint ink colors, the strong spirit of plum, the charm of bamboo, the integrity of chrysanthemum, and the elegance of orchids were vividly depicted. Freddie widened his eyes, his body trembling with excitement. He took out a magnifying ss from his pocket and carefully examined the four paintings. He reached a conclusion. ¡°These four paintings have surpassed the threshold of a certain category of artwork and have a minimum auction price of five hundred thousand. Cheyenne, do you want to entrust them to me?¡± Cheyenne nodded and handed over the four paintings to him. ¡°Yes. However, wait a moment, I still have two oil paintings.¡± ¡°You arezy. Why are you suddenly so diligent recently?¡± If she kept working hard every day, bing a billionaire would only be a matter of time. ¡°I need money,¡± Cheyenne replied once again. Freddie chuckled and stroked his beard, then waved his hand, instructing the auctioneer to attach serial numberbels to the four paintings and take them away for registration. ¡°It seems like you really need money, fine¡­ let me see your oil paintings.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne stood quietly on the side, ying with a green jade pendant in her hand. The vibrant green color matched the burning state of the twin lotus, with exquisite craftsmanship. Cheyenne even used pearl and a string of light yellow tassels to adorn it. Freddie¡¯s gaze was quickly captivated by the jade pendant in her hand, his eyes filled with envy and desire. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°What is this? Ahem¡­ I mean, can I take a look?¡± It had been years since he had seen such a good-quality jade. The translucent texture and pure color made it undoubtedly top-grade imperial green. Cheyenne squinted her almond-shaped eyes, stopped ying with it, and held the jade pendant in front of his eyes with a cold voice, ¡°Take a look, but no touching!¡± Upon hearing this, Freddie grumbled in frustration, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re really stingy, little girl. Can¡¯t I just touch it? By the way, do you want to sell this jade pendant?¡± He genuinely liked Cheyenne¡¯s carving skills. This jade pendant seemed like aplete piece of jade at first nce. However, upon closer inspection, there was a joint in the middle. If it was opened, it would form two semicircr lotus images, and when put together, it would be the Twin Lotus. Cheyenne was truly amazing. How did shee up with the idea of incorporating traditional joinery techniques into jade carving? After all, jade was different from wood; it was precious and fragile. Chapter 622: Bianca ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Three,¡± ¡°Alright, three seconds are up. You¡¯ve seen enough, I¡¯m taking it back.¡± Freddie actually hadn¡¯t seen enough yet. He wanted to know how the transitions were handled, but Cheyenne took it back before he could see clearly. It left him feeling somewhat anxious. Reluctantly, Freddie mustered up the courage and leaned towards Cheyenne, begging, ¡°Cheyenne, please sell me this jade pendant. Consider it a favor for me.¡± ¡°You know, that jade figurine was gone because you didn¡¯t sell it to me. Such a pity.¡± Cheyenne avoided his attempt to pull her closer. She turned her body and tucked the jade pendant into her embrace, as if afraid of being robbed. She pouted her rosy lips. ¡°No, old man, why don¡¯t you just carve one yourself? I spent two days on this pendant,¡± she replied. ¡°I won¡¯t sell it.¡± ¡°What about 300 million?¡± Freddie immediately offered a price of 300 million. If it were an ordinary person, they would have sumbed to the temptation and agreed. However, Cheyenne¡¯s willpower was unusually strong. She looked at him with her dark and bright eyes and shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t sell it.¡± Deep down, she felt that the jade pendant was somehow important to her. Though she couldn¡¯t put it into words exactly how or why. ¡°Hey, you mischievous girl. Why do you unt something you won¡¯t sell in front of me? You know I cherish treasures like my life. It¡¯ll make me ufortable for days toe.¡± Thest time he couldn¡¯t buy something, he felt uneasy for a whole week. This time, he estimated it would take at least half a month to recover from the regret of missing out on this treasure. Cheyenne smiled sweetly and quietly, her captivating smile contrasting beautifully with her round eyes. She lowered her head to look at the jade pendant in her hands. In her eyes, a green dot appeared and began spinning, slowly blossoming into a lotus flower. The auction officially began. Cheyenne, apanied by the three members of Wind Hall, miraculously secured front-row seats thanks to the care of Master Freddie. As soon as she sat down, she noticed that the President, Mr. Abel Harrison, was sitting next to her. He wore a well-fitted ck suit and held a cane, emanating a domineering aura. Under the dim lights, his frost-white temples shimmered. Next to him sat a middle-aged woman with a beautiful appearance. She looked to be around forty-six or forty-seven, with a slightly plump figure and fair skin. Wearing a low-cut crimson evening gown, she adorned a ck pearl ne that exuded an extraordinary luxury. While she was observing the woman, the woman noticed her as well. She nced hurriedly, without any expression. However, when she saw Yvonne, a calm smile appeared on her face, and she took the initiative to greet her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The content of her words, however, made people feel uneasy. ¡°Yvonne, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here¡­¡± When the woman nced at Yvonne¡¯s attire, she couldn¡¯t help but mock. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you managed to get in. I heard you¡¯re so broke you even sold your house?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you for your own good, at this age, find a man with a retirement savings and settle down for the second half of your life. Otherwise, when you die without children, no one will hold a funeral for you.¡± As her words fell, Cheyenne noticed a change in Yvonne¡¯s expression. Her face turned pale and red, and she clenched her fists without answering. On the other hand, Connor was visibly angry and gave her a fierce re, muttering a discontented remark under his breath. ¡°Who do you think you are, a woman like you who can¡¯t hold a candle to Yvonne,¡± he sneered. Abel furrowed his eyebrows, casting an annoyed gaze at his wife. He warned her, ¡°As the First Lady, you shouldn¡¯t be so aggressive.¡± Cheyenne was taken aback and looked at the chubby woman with a hint of disdain. In truth, her appearance was quite average, at best considered attractive with heavy makeup that gave her a touch of elegance, like a member of high society. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, it tarnished any positive impression. Although she didn¡¯t utter a foul word, her narrow-minded and snide attitude was evident. Was this the image of a ¡°dignified, virtuous gentle and generous¡± firstdy? Once ady from the Davidson family, she was now the president¡¯s wife. Standing at the top of the pyramid since birth, it was no wonder she carried an air of arrogance. Bianca Davidson listened to her husband defending Yvonne and felt a wave of shock and anger. Coldly, she muttered to herself, ¡°He¡¯s still siding with that little wretch.¡± Back when Yvonne served as the chief diplomatic trantor, she was always by Abel¡¯s side. They traveled together domestically and internationally, and their rtionship seemed deeper than that of a boss and a subordinate. Bianca even suspected they had an affair. One day, when she returned from her parents¡¯ home, she happened to witness them embracing each other. Enraged, Bianca acted impulsively and pped Yvonne across the face. However, Abel exined that it was a misunderstanding and he had only been helping her because she almost fell. As a gentleman, he politely lent a hand, but unfortunately, it was caught by her eyes. Bianca didn¡¯t believe his nonchnt exnation at all. If he truly didn¡¯t have anything to hide, then why did Yvonne resign during her prime years of development? And wasn¡¯t his assistant the one who frequently sent gifts to the embassy? With her overpowering jealousy, even though Yvonne resigned in order to clear her name and left the presidential pce many years ago, Bianca still held a grudge against her. Openly and covertly, she isted Wind Hall from other families and exerted economic pressure on them. Everyone, constrained by her status, had no choice but to swallow their pride. But Cheyenne couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Yvonne being mistreated, especially when she was the head of Wind Hall. It was her duty to protect her people. ¡°Madam, before you mock others, take a good look at yourself.¡± she retorted. ¡°Um¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Yvonne and Jay, who were standing nearby, covered her mouth. However, the words were already spoken. Bianca naturally heard them. She looked over in disbelief, and when her gaze fell upon Cheyenne¡¯s familiar face, a trace of fear flickered in her eyes, and her voice trembled. ¡°Sh? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡± Chapter 623: We Will Never Be Happy Sh! That was her mother¡¯s name. Why would this fatdy know? And just now, as she looked at herself, there was a hint of fear in her guilty eyes. This state was definitely off. A quick thought shed in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. It made her even more curious about her mother, Sh. What kind of person was she really? Was she just a fool with good looks? And why did she end up marrying George, an ordinary yet confident jerk? The mention of Sh also triggered a momentary tremble in Abel, who had been sitting upright all along. His hand, resting on his knee, trembled lightly, and his eyes showed a hint of turmoil, looking at Cheyenne with a tenderness as if he were gazing at his own child. All of Abel¡¯s reactions were reflected in Bianca¡¯s eyes, igniting jealousy in her heart. She clenched her fists, allowing her nails to dig into the palms of her hands, feeling the pain but paying no attention to it. If her feelings towards Yvonne were just apprehension and suspicion, then the mention of Sh made her hate to the core, something she could never forget. She had been married to Abel for over twenty years. In these long twenty years, her meticulous care had not melted his heart. Ironically, though he had adored Sh for so many years, Sh fell in love with his good buddy and had eloped. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be the First Lady. What was this strange look in his eyes? It gave Cheyenne a shiver, wondering if this old man had taken a fancy to her. Even though he was handsome and the president, he was already over fifty years old. Cheyenne used her hand to cover half of her face, slightly leaning away, and softlyforted, ¡°We will never be happy.¡± As the words fell, even Yvonne felt exasperated. What was this child thinking? The President was the head of this great nation. He had traveled a lot and seen many people; how could he possibly take a fancy to Cheyenne? Abel was also stunned for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ying a joke with Cheyenne in public. ¡°Too bad, I¡¯m over thirty years older than you. Good child, you can call me godfather.¡± The power of this statement was no less than a bolt from the blue, striking the hearts of the audience. Each of them was so shocked that their mouths couldn¡¯t close, especially Connor and Jay, whose reactions were the most exaggerated. Connor happened to be ying with his beard out of boredom, and when he heard these words, he carefully pinched a nerve. He had pulled the wrong hair. He had pulled out nose hair. The pain made him howl for a while. Looking at the dark nose hair in his hand, he fell into contemtion. On the other hand, Jay was secretly munching on the pastries on the table. When he heard the words, he couldn¡¯t help it. A mouthful of spit and pastry crumbs sttered onto the person in front. Tonight, Bianca deliberately wore a low-cut backless evening dress to highlight her ¡°good shape.¡± Just as Bianca was still reeling from her husband¡¯s decision, her attention was sessfully diverted by a sudden warm sensation on her back. Instinctively, she reached behind and felt a sticky, greasy residue on her fingertips. When she looked closer, she saw transparent saliva mixed with disgusting crumbs¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Bianca immediately stood up from her seat in anger. Jay, being just a child, burst into tears and sought refuge in Cheyenne¡¯s arms, trembling as he said, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°That olddy is so scary, I¡¯m scared.¡± Cheyenne remarked. Bianca¡¯s gaze became even more piercing, and she extended a hand, ready to scold Jay, but her husband stopped her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it. Besides, this child didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°You spoke up for him! This outfit cost over three million!¡± Bianca eximed. ¡°This kind of illegitimate child, who doesn¡¯t have parents to raise him, should be brought to prison for good discipline!¡± she added. Jay was born as an orphan, without a father or mother. If it weren¡¯t for Wind Hall, he wouldn¡¯t have known where he would have starved to death. Such words were undoubtedly too harsh for a child. Cheyenne saw the tears in Jay¡¯s eyes, his young face turning red, but he held back from crying. Seeing this, she empathized with him deeply. She had also received her fair share of maliciousments when she was young. ¡°Enough! It¡¯s just three million, I¡¯llpensate you!¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°But as an adult, especially one sinking in the quicksand of life, humiliating a child like this isn¡¯t very righteous, is it?¡± Her protective stance made Jay feel a warmth he had never experienced before. However¡­ it wasn¡¯t worth the Wind Hall¡¯s leader quarreling with that old woman for his sake. ¡°Master, let me apologize to this olddy. I don¡¯t want you topensate her for my sake,¡± Jay said. Three million was not a small amount. Wind Hall was already poor, andpensating such a huge sum would only worsen its financial situation. The little boy calling her ¡°olddy¡± repeatedly infuriated Bianca. If it weren¡¯t for the crowd and the curious onlookers, she would have ordered someone to grab the kid and give him a good lesson already. Taking several deep breaths, Bianca managed to calm herself down and let out a snort. Once again, she rejected Abel¡¯s decision firmly, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but I refuse to ept Cheyenne as our adopted daughter. Don¡¯t we already have Emily?¡± As she mentioned Emily, thetter happened to arrive apanied by Hayden. Her ears caught Abel¡¯s heartless words. ¡°That was your decision to adopt her, not mine. I didn¡¯t object back then because I knew you would never be able to bear children again,¡± Abel said. ¡°Now, I like Cheyenne, and you have no reason to obstruct me,¡± he added. His words conveyed two messages to the crowd: first, Bianca herself had proposed Emily¡¯s status as the president¡¯s daughter, and he had merely sympathetically epted her decision. Second, he had already made up his mind about adopting Cheyenne as his goddaughter. Bianca held her chest in pain, and a momentary dimness clouded her eyes. She forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°How could you forget how I became unable to bear children? Abel, you have owed me for over twenty years, and this debt will never be repaid.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Abel sighed deeply, and his gaze caught sight of the slender and beautiful figure. His body immediately stiffened. Chapter 624: I Don’t Want to Take Care of You When did Emily arrive? Did she hear everything just now? Judging from the chilly expression on her face, she probably did. The hand tightly gripping her fianc¨¦ Hayden¡¯s arm squeezed hard, causing him to frown in pain. He lowered his head and quickly nced, reminding in a low voice, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Harrison.¡± Only then did Emilye to her senses from the intense emotions. Despite her deep disgust, she had to put on a delighted face. Releasing Hayden¡¯s hand, she gracefully walked to Cheyenne¡¯s side. With a beaming smile, she said, ¡°Congrattions, Miss Lawrence, or should I call you sister from now on? There were indeed some misunderstandings between us before, and I hope we can set aside our differences and honor our godfather and godmother in the future.¡± As she extended a delicate, fair hand towards Cheyenne, thetter remained unfazed, her eyebrows furrowed, and she did not shake hands with Emily. Instead, she kept her gaze steady on Abel. Then, she uttered a sentence that astonished everyone, ¡°Before you make a decision, shouldn¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯m willing to take care of you in yourte years?¡± Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but spray out a mouthful of tea. She awkwardly grabbed a tissue from the table and wiped the corners of her mouth. Even Abel did not expect her to protest. When he met the eyes of the young girl, Sh¡¯s image ovepped in his mind. Their personalities were unexpectedly simr. ¡°Cheyenne, watch your words. Abel is still young, and he doesn¡¯t need you to take care of him,¡± Yvonne scolded. Moreover, as a great man of the country, even if he had no children in the future, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it. After being ¡°disciplined¡± by Yvonne, Cheyenne pouted and turned away, casting a proud nce at Bianca and finding Bianca heaved a sigh of relief. Evidently, she was d that Cheyenne refused Abel¡¯s proposal. Then, with her back to others, she mouthed the words towards Cheyenne, ¡°Give up, you bitch!¡± Cheyenne understood what Bianca silently said. With a casual and indifferent chuckle, she withdrew her gaze. What was there to be proud of? In fact, the one Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to take care of was Bianca. She had initially thought that Abel, who had been embarrassed in public, would be very angry. As the president of a country, everyone revered and respected him, but only Cheyenne dared to be so audacious in front of him. But as she was his old friend¡¯s daughter, he indulged her. ¡°I¡¯ve considered it improperly. Since you are unwilling, let¡¯s forget about it,¡± Abel said. ¡°But in the future, you don¡¯t have to call me Mr. Harrison. Just call me Uncle Abel, so it won¡¯t seem so unfamiliar.¡± Cheyenne nodded nkly, but in her mind, she wondered, ¡°Are we really that close?¡± Having refused his proposal before, if she continued to show disrespect now, it would only put Wind Hall in a difficult position. Since the most influential figure in the country was taking the initiative to get closer to her, she reluctantly decided to cling to this powerful support. ¡°Okay, Uncle Abel,¡± she hesitated for a second before addressing him. Her voice was sweet and soft, though her tone was calm and indifferent, Abel still seemed somewhat excited. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ If you need anything in the future, just tell me,¡± Abel said. Cheyenne widened her eyes in surprise, and a hint of excitement shed in her clear eyes. The words ¡°I need money¡± were on the tip of her tongue, but for some reason, she swallowed them back. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. With the interruption quickly settling down, Emily sat next to Bianca with her fianc¨¦. As she passed by Cheyenne, the tall and stern man with noble eyes nced at her, his gazeplex and fleeting. On the elevated tform, the auction was already halfway through, and the atmosphere was lively. A slightly overweight middle-aged man in a ck suit stood in the center with a microphone, his face flushed with excitement as he announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the next items up for auction are four scroll paintings.¡± ¡°The plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum have been symbols of our noble spirit and the pursuit of countless schrs and literati. These are the works personally favored by Master Freddie,¡± he added. As his words fell, the audience below erupted into apuse. People urged him to quickly unveil the paintings, saying, ¡°Enough talk, show us the paintings!¡± ¡°Yes, a painting admired by Master Freddie must be a masterpiece.¡± ¡°Perfect! I have four walls in my study, so I¡¯ll hang these four scrolls on each of them. That¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amidst the melodious music, eight young women with graceful figures walked out from behind the stage in two rows. They walked with elegance, their steps swaying gracefully, showcasing their perfect curves that were captivating. Amidst the gaze of the crowd, they approached the center of the stage, with four of them standing upright, holding the scroll paintings against their chests. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but envy their plump and shapely bosoms. She secretly looked down at her own and blinked. Well, hers were pretty simr. However, this cute and somewhatical scene happened to catch the attention of Yvonne. She discreetly nudged Cheyenne¡¯s arm with her elbow and leaned in, whispering in her ear, ¡°Which one do you think looks the best?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne thought Yvonne was about to share some big secret with her, but she ended up asking which girl looked the best! She was stunned for a few seconds before finally realizing that both of them enjoyed seeing beautiful woman! Feeling a bit ufortable, Cheyenne coughed twice and let her gaze once again fall upon the beautiful girls. This time, she looked at them with aparative eye, carefully assessing each of them. ¡°Well¡­ I like the third girl from the left. She has a round and friendly face, and her legs are so fair and smooth without any hair.¡± Cheyenne replied. As her words trailed off, Yvonne nodded in agreement. ¡°Hmm¡­ I think the third one is pretty too.¡± The two of them exchanged nces and burst intoughter. It turned out Cheyenne wasn¡¯t the onlydy who enjoyed admiring beautiful women. However, their admiration was purely aesthetic. Unlike those men, who blushed and grew flustered, practically wanting to pounce on the girls. Chapter 625: I Don’t Want a Wife Anymore They were peacefully enjoying the beautiful women, without any sense of awkwardness. However, tears still hung on Jay¡¯s eyshes. He smacked his lips twice and suddenly said, ¡°I also think the third sister is pretty.¡± Being young, Jay simply expressed his emotions without a care. His clear words triggeredughter from the people around, and someone even yfully rubbed his bald head. ¡°Although he¡¯s young, his taste is not bad at all. Do you like her? How about making her your wife?¡± Jay wiped away his tears, hugged his bald head with both hands to prevent further touching, and muttered in response, ¡°What¡¯s a wife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s someone who will y with you and sleep together¡­¡± ¡°Can she help me with my homework?¡± The manughed, his words carrying an underlying meaning that made Cheyenne ufortable. ¡°She won¡¯t help you with your homework. Instead, she¡¯ll make sure you hand in your assignments every night!¡± Upon hearing that he would have to hand in assignments every night, Jay forgot to continue crying and shook his small head in fear. ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t want a wife anymore.¡± Among the people present, many were adults, and naturally, Cheyenne understood the implications. With familiarity, she picked up a silver needle between her fingertips. Swiftly reaching out, the tip of the silver needle pressed against the man¡¯s throat. With a cold andzy gaze, she spoke in a chilling voice, ¡°Is vulgarity amusing to you?¡± ¡°You can be vulgar yourself, but don¡¯t do it in front of children. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± The man, oblivious to the danger, reached out his hand and touched her hand back. With an suggestive look, he said, ¡°So spicy? I like it¡­¡± Cheyenne instantly felt nauseous, as if she had swallowed a fly. The ce where he touched her felt dirty, and she quickly withdrew her hand, wiping it disgustingly on her clothes. While the man was still smug about his little trick, two strong security guards suddenly approached the scene. Without hesitation, they grabbed a cloth from the table and stuffed it into his mouth, twisting his hands behind his back and dragging him away forcibly. This process took less than half a minute, and there was no sound. The man was thrown out of the venue. Everyone was shocked. All eyes turned to the president, who picked up a teapot and calmly poured himself a ss of water. The sound of pouring water continued. The crowd snapped back to reality. ¡°You¡¯re quick, but no need to dirty your hand.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Cheyenne humbly nodded, exuding an inexplicable vibe of coolness and cuteness. Abel¡¯s smile grew wider. With warmth and kindness, he asked, ¡°Would you like a cup of tea?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, the President of the country himself poured tea and water for Cheyenne. Bianca beside them couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter. After so many years of marriage, when did he ever pour her a cup of water? Indeed, Sh¡¯s daughter was not someone easy to deal with. If only Cheyenne could be as foolish and clueless as herte mother.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Emily was even worse, always carefully serving him, afraid of displeasing her adopted father. He was so strict with himself, not allowing any slightest mistake. Why had everything been turned upside downpletely once it came to Cheyenne? Such tant favoritism was truly chilling¡­ During this little incident, Cheyenne¡¯s scrolls had already been purchased by a mysterious customer. He offered 60 million and bought the set of paintings. Abel, who had also intended to bid, recognized the style of the paintings as resembling those of Old Mr. Edwards. He guessed that they were created by Cheyenne. However, before he could even make a bid, someone else snatched them away. He frowned in annoyance. Emily and Bianca were unaware that the paintings were Cheyenne¡¯s work. The fact that this set of scolls fetched a staggering price of 60 million made them both think that the world had gone mad! Typically, artworks sold for a few thousand to several hundred thousand at most, and only renowned masters couldmand million-dor prices. This unknown artist, solely based on the praise of Master Freddie, had inted the price to astronomical heights. They concluded that the buyer must be either a fool or insane! Ironically, Emily¡¯s husband had also gone mad. He spent three million on a piece of oil painting. When he examined the artwork closely, he noticed that the signature contained characters: ¡°CL¡±. The calligraphy seemed oddly familiar. Emily squinted her beautiful eyes and tried to remember¡­ and suddenly, she had a eureka moment. Yes! It was the day of the Abona Medical Competition. She had seen the exact same calligraphy-it was Cheyenne¡¯s! Her shock was quickly confirmed when Abel, holding the painting, admired it and said to Cheyenne, ¡°This painting seems a bit more impatientpared to the previous ones, but it¡¯s still perfect. The colors, lighting, andposition are all spot-on.¡± Cheyenne nodded in agreement and sheepishly scratched her forehead. ¡°Uncle, this is the Rembrandt lighting technique. When I was painting it, I thought of your famous work, ¡®Maid in the Interior.¡¯ Butpared to your sensitive grasp of lighting, I still have a long way to go.¡± Abel was delighted to be praised by Cheyenne, as thetter was usually aloof and proud. ¡°Is that so? If you like it, I¡¯ll give you that painting next time,¡± he replied. Both Bianca and Emily were stunned that they werepletely ignored. They smiled bitterly. Cheyenne, you forced me into this! The three days passed hastily, and the final round of the Abona Medical Competition began. Before setting off, Cheyenne received a message from the online auctionpany. [Dear VIP customer, congrattions on upgrading your VIP level to level 3. We will give you aplimentary consumption card worth three million. Please log in to the website using the following link to im it.] Cheyenne immediately forwarded the message to her friend Kate and quickly typed a response on the keyboard. ¡°I don¡¯t go shopping. You can use it!¡± Kate quickly replied with a message and sent a kissing emoji. ¡°Ah, Cheyenne, I love you so much! Tell me, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order takeout for you!¡± Cheyenne thought that thepetition should finish by the morning, so she calcted the number of people. ¡°Twenty servings of Haido Hotpot, extra spicy!¡± Kate burst into tears after cing the order. She also wanted to eat hotpot with Cheyenne. Chapter 626: The Peculiar Female Driver Today, Benson had some errands to run, so Cheyenne didn¡¯t have anyone to serve as her free driver. She had to tidy up and leave twenty minutes early instead. Onistead was always heavily congested, especially today with a medical convention taking ce. She waved down a random blue taxi at the hotel entrance and got in. ¡°North gate of Central Square, thank you,¡± she said. The driver was a woman. She wore a short ck down jacket paired with fitted blue jeans, and she had a matching duckbill cap on her head. The cap had a strong design with a few metal rings, giving it a cool and fashionable look. The brim was pressed low, covering most of her face. With a voice full of authority, she said, ¡°Sure, please fasten your seatbelt.¡± When Cheyenne got into the car earlier, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the driver. But now, hearing her voice, she looked away from her phone screen. Cheyenne carefully observed the ck curls of the driver¡¯s hair, noticing a hint of sky blue underneath. Huh? A wig? Cheyenne¡¯s gaze was too sharp, causing the driver to cough uneasily and grip the steering wheel nervously with both hands. Speaking with a fluent Onistead ent, she intentionally struck up a conversation, ¡°It¡¯s bustling at Central Square today. Are you going there for the festivities, Miss?¡± Cheyenne put away her phone and casually responded, ¡°Guess.¡± Awkwardness filled the air¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Spider didn¡¯t consider herself much of a conversationalist. She wouldn¡¯t have spoken if it weren¡¯t to divert the youngdy¡¯s attention. ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t guess!¡± she replied. Cheyenne smiled faintly as she looked outside the window, the hazy sky reflecting off her eyes. The scenery changed. ¡°If you can¡¯t guess, then don¡¯t bother. Just drive,¡± she said. After a while, Spider finally understood that she had been mocked by Cheyenne. She was told to mind her own business and focus on driving. Oh, it was so difficult! Spider wanted to focus on driving as well, but ever since they left the hotel, her instincts told her something was off. They were being followed. Those people were after the youngdy. Spider didn¡¯t have this feeling when she had been waiting at the hotel entrance. It all started the moment the youngdy got into the car. They had been followed for two streets and through three traffic lights without being able to shake them off. Spider had to be on high alert. While waiting for the traffic light to turn green, she quickly nned a route to evade their pursuers. Three. Two. One¡­ Green light! Spider stepped on the elerator and swerved past the car in front of her, moving to the leftne. In doing so, she nearly collided with the car behind her. The owner of that car urgently hit the brakes, causing his handsome face to m into the steering wheel. After sitting up straight, he stared at the taxi in front of him and cursed, ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°My face! She must be jealous of how good-looking I am!¡± His assistant, holding arge Samoyed, sat in the back seat. Hearing his brother¡¯s pained gasps, he looked at him with concern. ¡°Chen Chen, are you okay?¡± Jerome angrily pounded the steering wheel and pointed at the mark on his forehead, reprimanding, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? Look at my face! Do I look fine to you?¡± Pfft! The young assistant couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Jerome felt the impact of the collision just now, and the logo of the luxury car only left a half-circle mark on his forehead. It looked like a moon. Despite being injured, his assistant showed no sympathy and was actuallyughing at him! If he wasn¡¯t driving, he would have jumped over and hit his assistant¡¯s head. He gritted his teeth and resorted to his ultimate weapon. ¡°Deduct your sry!¡± As soon as the issue of deducting the sry was mentioned, the assistant finally became obedient. He quickly squeezed out a ttering smile and said, ¡°Ah! No, Jerome, I was wrong¡­ It¡¯s not funny at all. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still as beautiful as ever. Once we reach Akloit, the mark on your forehead will fade away, and shooting a perfect magazine cover won¡¯t be a problem.¡± However, tragedy always strikes unexpectedly. Just as Jerome was calming down and about to drive away, a car behind him suddenly surged forward, and the rearview mirror of that car hit his car window. Bang! The loud sound startled the Samoyed in the backseat, and it went wild in the car, its paws iling forward. Jerome¡¯s face was scratched, and a thin line of blood emerged, with tiny red droplets forming. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The young assistant, in a state of panic, hugged the Samoyed tightly. They clung to each other, trembling in fear. They were in trouble. Now shooting the magazine cover was out of the question. Not being able to shoot the magazine cover was one thing, but Jerome cared most about his face. No joking, he was so narcissistic that he had bought a 30 million insurance policy for his face and even applied for a patent¡­ ¡°Bo, you¡¯re in trouble now.¡± ¡°Woof woof.¡± Unexpectedly, the irritable Jerome fell into a daze this time and didn¡¯t scold them. In fact, Jerome was still pondering whether the vague words he overheard were true or false. Those people said, ¡°We must capture Cheyenne.¡± Does that mean Cheyenne is not dead? Spider tightened his grip on the steering wheel and drove with Cheyenne towards the intricate alleys that branched out from the main street. Onistead, a city thatbined ancient wells with modern high-rise buildings, had a long history. While the construction of modern skyscrapers was underway, many small alleys with historical remnants were preserved. These alleys were characterized by their interconnectedness, narrow roads, and houses on either side, allowing only one-way traffic. The scenery outside the window suddenly seemed off, and Cheyenne turned her head to give Spider a cold look. The abrupt change in direction made her intuition uneasy, and she asked in a cold voice, ¡°Why are we going this way?¡± As she spoke, her slender white hand subtly reached behind her, touching her waist. The glimmer of a silver needle shed between her fingers, exuding a dangerous aura. Cheyenne¡¯s alert and ruthless actions impressed Spider, but also left her feeling helpless. She cleared her throat and exined in a low voice, ¡°Dear customer, there¡¯s no need to panic. We¡¯re taking this route because there¡¯s a traffic jam ahead, and this way will cut the distance in half.¡± Spider believed that Cheyenne was not familiar with Onistead¡¯s roads, so her exnation seemed reasonable and she hoped that Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. In reality, she just didn¡¯t want to worry her. Chapter 627: Being Tracked Again However, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t easy to fool. Turning her head to look outside the car¡¯s rear window, she saw the clear reflection in the rearview mirror of the blue car chasing closely behind. Suddenly, as if understanding something, she eximed, ¡°Are we being tracked?¡± Since Madam already knew the truth of the situation, Spider didn¡¯t n to keep it from her any longer and gave a bitter smile. Nodding, he continued, ¡°They noticed us from the moment we left, so I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne wondered to herself who could have sent these people? Spider drove the car into a narrow alleyway, with the blue Porsche still relentlessly pursuing them. The road inside this small alley was not as smooth as the outside, with some of the cobblestones being old and uneven. In addition, the car was constantly moving, making it quite ufortable. Cheyenne had no choice but to grip the seat underneath her to stabilize herself. With one hand on her stomach, she slightly opened her red lips and instructed Spider. ¡°Turn left.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no road on the left. It¡¯s a dead end,¡± she expressed her astonishment. However, Cheyenne¡¯s voice remained calm and firm, with a determined response, ¡°Listen to me.¡± Damn it. She actually gave off an air of confidence that made people inexplicably trust her. Although still puzzled, Spider obediently followed the orders. Spider steered the car to the left, all the while slowing down to make it more difficult for the blue Porsche behind them to catch up. Spider purposely knocked over some boxes and items on the side of the road to create obstacles. In no time, the speed of the blue Porsche slowed down, and, not long after, the driver started to recklessly crash into them as if they didn¡¯t care about their lives. The sound of the car¡¯s lock breaking was deafening, and the ss shattered, just like a hailstorm. Spider¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately elerated, racing towards the front. Curiously, Cheyenne turned her head to look back. In the blue Porsche behind them, there were two or three strong-looking men wearing ck suits and ties, clearly trained bodyguards or simr. She withdrew her gaze. Spider reminded her, ¡°I¡¯m going to speed up, Madam, please hold on.¡± Still contemting how to shake off those people, Spider unintentionally let slip the term ¡°Madam¡± without thinking. At that, Cheyenne raised an elegant eyebrow. She knows who I am? Why did she disguise herself as a taxi driver? Well, now isn¡¯t the time to ask questions. Behind them were enemies, and ahead was a dead end. It seemed like they had no way out. Just as the blue Porsche was about to catch up to them, Spider firmly gripped the steering wheel, swiftly reversing 360 degrees, then stepping on the brakes and lightly pressing the gas pedal. With a handsome and perfect drift, they sessfully slipped away at the turn. Soon after, they vanished without a trace, with Cheyenne by Spider¡¯s side. In the blue Porsche, the driver was a middle-aged bald man. When he saw the two women in front of him running like crazy towards the small alley, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. Muttering angrily and cursing profanities, he said, ¡°Damn, how could these two women run so fast?¡± His henchman sitting in the passenger seat chimed in, wearing a worried expression, ¡°Yeah, I thought female drivers weren¡¯t that skilled. But these two women¡­¡± ¡°They actually knew how to navigate into the alleyway, quite impressive,¡± the bald man said, feeling embarrassed. Upon hearing his buddyplimenting the two women, he immediately rebuked him. ¡°Never mind how impressive they are. If we can¡¯t catch them, we¡¯re in trouble,¡± he said. ¡°Chase them! It¡¯s a dead end ahead. Where do you think they¡¯re going?¡± With amand from the man, the elerator was pressed, and the car¡¯s front suddenly lifted, leaping over the obstacles ahead. The wicker basket made of vines was crushed by the wheels, and the two chickens inside frantically fled. For a moment, chaos ensued in the narrow alley. Cock-a-doodle-doo¡­ The rooster crowed loudly. A feather fell from the sky,nding perfectly on the car window, covering the bald man¡¯s line of sight. He impatiently cursed, ¡°Damn it.¡± Hastily, he continued to pursue. Meanwhile, Spider had reached the end of the road in her car, with a tall wall blocking their way. Spider turned back, showing a worried expression as she asked Cheyenne, ¡°What do we do now? There¡¯s no way out here.¡± A person sitting in the backseat opened the door and got out. Finally, they walked up to the front, lightly tapping on Spider¡¯s window, and in a cold voice, instructed her to ¡°get out of the car.¡± Huh? At this critical moment, get out here? The wall in front of them was ridiculously high. With her skills, she would need some props to climb over it. But she had left in such a hurry and didn¡¯t bring anything with her. And Cheyenne was wearing a dress¡­ the hope of finding a solution was fading. But if they didn¡¯t leave, they would be caught by that group of people¡­ Spider looked at Cheyenne¡¯s calm demeanor and finally made up her mind ¨C she chose to trust Cheyenne.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Swiftly, she unbuckled her seatbelt and followed Cheyenne out of the car. As she walked away, the car door remained open. Cheyenne noticed that Spider didn¡¯t even take her wallet from the car. If she really was a taxi driver, how could she not care about her money? A hint of understanding shed through her eyes, but this was not the time to ask questions. The two took a few steps, and next to the alley were several scattered houses. Cheyenne walked up to one of the doors and knocked, immediately someone opened the door for her. It was a middle-aged woman, appearing to be around forty or fifty years old, with white hair at the temples. She was wearing a coat, with a red base and green floral pattern, matched with ck trousers. When she saw Cheyenne at the door, her expression momentarily froze, then she kindly asked, ¡°What can I do for you two youngdies?¡± Spider saw Cheyenne take out a ck business card from her pocket and handed it over, then softly recited to the woman in front of her, ¡°Sesame, open the door for good fortune.¡± The woman¡¯s face immediately turned cautious. She quickly grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s wrist and pulled her into the house. She peeked out to see if there were any people in the alley. Spider followed Cheyenne and left. Once inside, they were greeted by a small courtyard with only two rooms and a yard. The aunt held the ck card and walked towards the house while inquiring, ¡°Is there anything I can do to help you?¡± ¡°Someone is chasing me, and I need to get to Central Square. What¡¯s the best way to go from here?¡± Upon hearing this, the woman took a deep breath and suddenly turned to ask the two of them, ¡°Can you fly a helicopter?¡± Cheyenne bit her red lip¡­ she couldn¡¯t. Chapter 628: Encounter at the Dead Forest Spider stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± As her words trailed off, Cheyenne grew certain that Spider¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple. But was she a friend or a foe? At the moment, it was impossible to determine. ¡°Then follow me, both of you,¡± she said, leading Cheyenne and Spider into the house and towards the kitchen. There, a small door less than a meter high was blocked by arge water tank. Together, the three of them struggled to move the water tank, and upon pushing open the kitchen door, they found themselves facing a dense forest. The middle-aged woman was exhausted, breathing heavily as she said to the two, ¡°Go in.¡± Just then, a chaotic sound of footsteps and knocking came from outside the door, fierce enough to worry the middle-aged woman that her door might be broken. Oh no, those people wereing after them. Spider¡¯s face showed a subtle change in expression, as she turned back to look at the courtyard door. Meanwhile, the middle-aged woman quickly pushed the two towards the door, urgently instructing them, ¡°Keep walking east, and you¡¯ll see arge green curtain. Pull it aside, the helicopter is inside.¡± The door closed once again. She quickly tidied her own hair, and a sincere, honest smile appeared on her wrinkled face as she walked towards the door. Seeing this, Cheyenne could only lead Spider out of the door and softly said to the middle-aged woman, ¡°Thank you, please give my regards to Mr. Lara.¡± From behind the door, the woman¡¯s voice came with a faint smile, ¡°Take care,dies.¡± In the blink of an eye, as the door opened, a strong arm with dark fuzz reached in and forcefully pushed her. It was a bald man, looking about thirty-five or thirty-six years old, of medium height, fierce looking, and he menacingly asked, ¡°Did you see two people walking this way just now?¡± The middle-aged woman pretended to look clueless, furrowing her eyebrows and appearing confused. ¡°I was feeding the chickens in the yard just now, didn¡¯t hear anything. Is there anyone here?¡± She seemed calm, not at all like she was lying. However, the bald man still felt doubtful. This was a dead end, with only two or three households around. Moreover, the car those two women drove was parked outside. Cheyenne and Spider had only two choices: either climb over the wall and leave, or find a ce to hide. The wall was about three meters high, and for two petite women like them, it would be difficult to climb over it by themselves, especially since there was a pond on the other side. In normal circumstances, they would probably choose to hide, which meant they would have to choose to hide among one of these households. The bald man looked at the middle-aged woman in front of him with a fierce and sinister gaze and said, ¡°If I find out you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡± This time, the middle-aged woman was quite frightened, her legs went weak, and with a thud, she sat on the ground. She kicked and iled on the ground, crying loudly, ¡°This is a disaster! You¡¯re bullying an old woman like me in broad daylight.¡± ¡°Do you really think no one in my family can do anything? Let me warn you, my son is a government official.¡± ¡°If you dare to kill me, you¡¯ll end up in prison. We live in a country governed by the rule ofw.¡± As she spoke, the aunt prepared to pull out her phone and make a call. ¡°I¡¯m calling my son right now! Who do you think you are? Has thew lost all meaning to you?¡± Just as she took out her phone, the bald man snatched it away. Crash¡­ It fell to the ground with a loud thud. The screen of her newly purchased phone, not even a month old, shattered into a spiderweb pattern. ¡°Ah!¡± Startled, the woman stared at them in disbelief. Instinctively, she hugged her own head and trembled as she asked, her voice quivering, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± The bald man ignored her andmanded, ¡°Search the ce.¡± Several men in ck clothing behind him approached, searching the house in a chaotic manner. The belongings were thrown around and the house was left in a mess, but they found nothing. After a few minutes, they came out one by one with disappointed expressions, tapping their heads and reporting, ¡°Boss, we found nobody here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find anybody either.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± The bald man fell into deep thought. His instincts told him there was a good chance that Cheyenne and the woman were hiding here. Are they really not here? Just as he hesitated whether to leave or not, one of his subordinates suddenly remembered something and spoke up, ¡°But boss, there¡¯s a forest behind.¡± Gulp. The middle-aged woman, who had just rxed for a moment, tensed up again. She climbed up from the ground uneasily and stood aside. Upon hearing this, the bald man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Behind him, the middle-aged woman¡¯s face changed, and she quickly reminded them, ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t go into that forest. It¡¯s¡­ the Dead Forest.¡± As soon as they heard these words, even the most fierce-looking bald man revealed a fearful expression. He took a step forward but ultimately pulled it back, changing his target. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next house.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This group of people came in mightily and now they would leave mightily. As the middle-aged woman heaved a sigh of relief, she mustered up the courage to chase after them to make her performance more convincing. She reached out from behind and grabbed the sleeve of the bald man. ¡°Stop! You¡¯ve turned my house like this, don¡¯t even think about leaving withoutpensating me.¡± Compensate? Was this a joke? When did they everpensate¡­? One of the ck-d men picked up a burning stick by the door, raised it high, and threatened the interfering old woman, kicking her with a foot. ¡°You old woman, get out of the way! If you dare to interfere again, I¡¯ll really take action.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s ankle was unexpectedly kicked, causing her to fall to the ground helplessly, watching them leave with no way to stop them. Here. Cheyenne, with Spider in tow, passed through the eerie forest. This ce was deste, with very few people around, and the weeds almost taller than humans. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that snakes were hibernating in winter, one would worry about a snake suddenly appearing here. After much effort, they finally arrived at the location mentioned by the middle-aged woman. As they approached, they indeed saw arge patch of green canvas. The deep green color blended with the colors of the forest. If she hadn¡¯t been paying close attention, she would have had a hard time noticing it. Chapter 629: I Don’t Believe You Together, they pulled back the huge curtain, and a ck helicopter appeared before them. Spider¡¯s face lit up with a joyful smile as she lightlyughed, ¡°Finally, we can leave.¡± However, as she reached out with a delicate hand to open the helicopter door, a silver needle pressed against her neck. The sensation of death loomed, and Spider immediately froze in fear. Turning back with a hint of surprise, she met a pair of eyes as cold as ice. Her voice trembling, she said, ¡°Madam, what are you doing?¡± Cheyenne, with a faint smile in her bright eyes and a curve on her red lips, approached with the silver needle. She yanked off the wig from Spider¡¯s head and threw it to the ground. Her voice cut through the air like a little demon, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You were deliberately waiting for me at the hotel entrance, weren¡¯t you? Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose?¡± Spider felt helpless and forced a wry smile as she hastened to exin, ¡°I¡¯m a good person, Madam. You can choose to believe me.¡± ¡°Oh really? Why should I believe you? I bet you and those people are in cahoots, deliberately staging a show for me.¡± Her suspicion nearly made Spider nauseous. With her status and appearance, how could she possibly be associated with those ugly people? ¡°Madam, I really am not. If I lied to you, you can shave my head, how about that?¡± ¡°Then why did you disguise yourself?¡± Spider¡¯s face showed a troubled expression, and she hesitated to answer immediately, looking quite guilty, which made Cheyenne sneer. She then questioned her further, ¡°Can¡¯t answer, can you? Then the next question-why do you call me Madam? Do you know me?¡± As she hesitated with this question, Cheyenne¡¯s silver needle had already left a smear of fresh blood on her neck. Sensing the real danger of death, Spider could only confess, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry, I deceived you.¡± ¡°But you can really trust me; I am definitely a good person. In fact, I was sent by Mr. Foley to protect you.¡± ¡°Who is Mr. Foley?¡± Cheyenne quickly searched her own memory but found no recollection of ¡°Mr. Foley.¡± Her earnest confusion surprised Spider, who took several breaths in disbelief. ¡°Madam, have you forgotten? Mr. Foley is your husband.¡± My husband? She suddenly thought of something. Her hand subconsciously touched her slightly bulging abdomen. Could the child in her belly¡­ be Mr. Foley¡¯s? There was no extra expression on her pale face. It was still somewhat shocking for her to hear that she had a husband. But Cheyenne didn¡¯t like to show her emotions in front of others; her eyshes trembled and concealed the light in her eyes, a shimmer gone in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Seeing the clear and indifferent light in her eyes, Spider could basically confirm that Madam had amnesia. Otherwise, how could she not even remember Mr. Foley? So she briefly recounted the events that had happened in Akloit. After hearing it, a dark cloud formed in Cheyenne¡¯s heart, almost making it hard for her to breathe. So that man named ¡°Kelvin¡± was the father of her child. He sacrificed himself in the fire to protect her. Spider, on the other hand, was the female spy he hired at great expense to protect her for three years. ording to her own ount, she had been silently following her from Akloit to Onistead for three or four months. Cheyenne slowly retracted the silver needle, sighing subtly without leaving a trace. She hadn¡¯t even noticed that she was being secretly monitored. Could her intuition really have deteriorated after bing pregnant? ¡°Madam, you must believe me. Everything I¡¯m saying is true. But now I suspect Mr. Foley hasn¡¯t died yet because the body in the fire isn¡¯t his.¡± The fire¡­ As she mentioned these two words, many fragmented images faintly appeared in Cheyenne¡¯s mind. In countless dark nights, she had always heard a man speaking to her in her dreams. But every time she couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying, she could only watch his solitary figure surrounded by mes, gradually revealing his face. This time, she remembered. She had heard it. The man said, ¡°Cheyenne, keep alive.¡± A dull pain struck her heart, and Cheyenne¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn sour. He must have entrusted her with hisst words with a determination to die. Kelvin. Whenever Cheyenne thought of it, her emotions plummeted. She clenched her red lips and nced at her watch. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m going to bete for thepetition.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°Just call me Cheyenne.¡± Spider scrambled and took the driver¡¯s seat, while Cheyenne sat in the passenger seat. Spider reminded her carefully, ¡°Madam, fasten your seatbelt.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Central Square. Thepetition on this side has already begun. Only Eddie, Lucien Miller from Jostrana, Mason had arrived. On the high tform, Abel appeared particrly spirited today. He wore a brand-new ck suit, his gaze scanning towards the entrance. Sitting beside him was Bianca, who insisted oning along. At the moment, her face was filled with a peaceful smile, with a glimmer of light in the depths of her eyes. In her heart, she thought with a touch of schadenfreude: Cheyenne probably won¡¯t make it today. As the time approached, and the sun grew hotter, waiting like this was not a solution. Emily couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Godfather, you can start now.¡± Abel cast a cold nce at her and replied in a low, deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Isn¡¯t it still five minutes away from ten o¡¯clock? How could Bianca not know what he was thinking? So she echoed Emily and persuaded Abel, saying, ¡°The timing of thepetition is predetermined. You can¡¯t possibly make everyone here wait for Cheyenne, right?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Leah stood in front of the team with her arms crossed, poking her sses with delicate fingers. The gleam on the lenses flickered. How dazzling. ¡°Let me tell you, she¡¯s probably scared. Well, to begin with, she relied on luck to get this far. What real skills does she have?¡± ¡°Even if she shows up, she¡¯s just there to make up the numbers. She¡¯s probably still sleeping at home.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Kyson suddenly red displeasingly at his own granddaughter and said, unkindly, ¡°I believe Cheyenne isn¡¯t that kind of person. That girl is very stubborn. Once she determines something, she will stubbornly pursue it. So she won¡¯t desert her post.¡± Why was even Kyson siding with him? Bianca¡¯s face showed some displeasure. She watched as time slipped away, wishing the seconds would pass more quickly. Chapter 630: Should I Have an Accident? Just then, a loud ¡°buzzing¡± sound came from above the crowd. It was deep into the autumn season, and the weather was already chilly. The helicopter¡¯s rotor stirred up a huge st of cold wind, causing the people below to shiver. Involuntarily, everyone tightened their clothes, especially Bianca and Emily, who cared more about their elegance. In such harsh weather, they were only wearing summer dresses, with a real fur coat draped over their shoulders. As the cold wind blew, the mother and daughter trembled and hugged each other. ¡°Cheyenne is here.¡± Abel showed a relieved smile on his face, calmly watching the ck figure approaching in the sky. It was a helicopter. Continuously flying closer from the horizon, the rotor of the helicopter slowed down as it approached. It found a rtively open space and slowlynded in the square. The helicopter¡¯s door opened, and Cheyenne walked down from the helicopter. Her petite and delicate figure against the vast sky astonished everyone. The people around were all amazed with their mouths wide open, what kind of extravagant way of appearing was this? Cheyenne walked towards thepetition area, without even looking back, she gestured ¡°OK¡± towards Spider, indicating that she could leave. Suddenly, Spider¡¯s voice came from behind, she reminded with concern, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I will be around you at all times. If you need anything, you can call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The helicopter took off again from the square. The girl then walked gracefully to the tform, showing a sweet smile to the crowd, her voice clear and sweet. ¡°Sorry for keeping everyone waiting.¡± Who would have the heart to hurt such a beautiful and energetic girl? Of course, they chose to forgive. Bianca and Emily looked at each other, and both showed a look of shock, with disbelief in their eyes. How could she havee? Didn¡¯t those useless people stop her? Bianca looked at the girl with gritted teeth and said coldly, ¡°You are really surprising me, girl.¡± Her meaningful words made Cheyenne suspicious, and she raised a sarcastic smile with her red lips, ¡°Am I? From your surprised look, it seems you wish something happened to me?¡± Her questions made Bianca feel awkward, as if she had hit herself with a stone on the foot. Afraid of being exposed, she quickly shut her mouth and secretly thought: Cheyenne shouldn¡¯t find out anything, right? Abel sensed the tense atmosphere between the two, cleared his throat, and reminded them to calm down. The next moment, he openly showed his tant favoritism. He immediately stepped forward to Cheyenne, patted her long hair with arge hand, and said gently, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go to thepetition. Good luck!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle Abel.¡± Cheyenne showed a very obedient smile to him and walked towards Eddie. Eddie had been watching her since she appeared, and when he noticed that Cheyenne¡¯splexion was a bit pale, he couldn¡¯t help but worry and ask, ¡°Cheyenne, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Well. I had a little trouble on the way here, but it¡¯s all resolved now.¡± Cheyenne tiptoed, and whispered the reason in his ear. She had actually encountered a gang of killers on the road! Eddie¡¯s face changed drastically. Were they people sent by TWILIGHT? As soon as this guess came out, he quickly shook his head in self-denial, it couldn¡¯t be. Because this was Cheyenne¡¯s first time in Onistead, it was impossible for them to act in such a short period of time. Or perhaps, had Cheyenne offended someone? The two of them whispering looked somewhat cute inexplicably, after all, the sight of a youthful and beautiful girl and a young man standing together was quite pleasing. Below the stage, Leah stared intently at the intimate appearance of the two, her fingers clenched. ¡®This bitch, Cheyenne, really won¡¯t stop seducing men in any situation!¡¯ Thepetition was announced to begin. ¡°Go Cheyenne!¡± ¡°Come on, Cheyenne!¡± Suddenly, two familiar voices came from below, it was the Todd siblings. They were also cheering for her from below, and Iker silently said three words to her, ¡°Go for it!¡± Cheyenne returned him a sweet smile, nodded, and stepped up to the team. Next, the host announced the rules of thepetition. Very simple, because there were only four people. To determine the ranking among the four, each side would propose questions and choose their opponent. In this stage of choosing-the draw would decide. The first to announce the result was Mason, who drew a short stick marked in red. Eddie, the second to draw, also drew a red stick. The remaining contenders didn¡¯t need to draw. Cheyenne¡¯s opponent was Lucien .C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lucien with a small mustache from Jostrana bowed to her ny degrees and, with a sincere and earnest attitude, said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please advise.¡± For some reason, Cheyenne didn¡¯t have much favorable impression of this person who seemed very polite and rigorous. ¡°Mr. Miller, you¡¯re being too polite. Since it¡¯s apetition, both sides should do their best.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence is right. Giving it your all is a sign of respect for your opponent.¡± They finally entered thepetition stage, and the topic Mason gave Eddie was difficult. It was a controversial topic in medicine. But Eddie was not a pushover, as the recipient of the Best Young Medical Scientist, he had a solid theoretical foundation. The two engaged in an unprecedented debate, and the battle fell into a stalemate, making it difficult to determine the winner for a while. The audience below also watched with great interest. The debate was amazing, and the key point was both of them were very handsome! Watching handsome guys ¡°arguing¡± felt great. As for Cheyenne and Lucien from Jostrana, they were not favored by everyone. It was said that Cheyenne had been wandering outside for the past few days, and everyone didn¡¯t know if they should admire her state of mind or ridicule it. ¡°How should wepare? Miss Lawrence, do you have any ideas?¡± Lucien spoke first, inquiring. Because of the etiquette of dies first,¡± he respected Cheyenne¡¯s priority and let her make the first choice. Cheyenne and he were not the theoretical type of people, so she shook her head in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Miller, you decide, I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Tsk tsk¡­ Indeed, such a silly woman. Doesn¡¯t even know that the early bird catches the worm? Chapter 631: Cheyenne’s Odds Are Ten to One In the audience seats, some people had started setting up a gambling operation based on the oue of that match. The majority of bets were ced on Mason winning the championship since he had beenst year¡¯s champion and had received the teachings of Leandro. His odds were three to one. Next was Eddie¡¯s bet. His true identity had been exposed as the grandchild of the Zamora family patriarch, so he was also a good option. However, since Onistead¡¯s people didn¡¯t know much about him, those betting on him simply felt that he seemed more reliable than the guy from Jostrana and Cheyenne. Eddie¡¯s odds were five to one. As for the guy from Jostrana, his odds were seven to one. As for Cheyenne, she had been quite unlucky, as only one person out of ten had been betting on her to win. So her odds had been the highest-ten to one! That person was a little kid. While eating a lollipop, he stared at the group of strange adults huddled together. It¡¯s said they were gambling. He searched his pockets and finally found the remaining five dors from his recent purchase. Assertively, he pped the five dors on the table. ¡°I want to join the bet too, I bet on Cheyenne to win.¡± The person taking bets unexpectedly saw the wrinkled five dors and his lips twitched. He shooed the kid away with a dismissive tone, ¡°Go away, where did this little brate from? You haven¡¯t even grown any hair, and now you¡¯re into gambling? Five dors¡­ I could give more to beggars on the street.¡± The surrounding people burst intoughter, some even couldn¡¯t resist patting the kid¡¯s lightbulb-like head. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you prefer snacks with five bucks? Why give it to the bookie? And besides, he doesn¡¯tck your five dors.¡± ¡°Yeah, hurry and leave, don¡¯t block us from making money.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue. I¡¯m going to bet three hundred thousand on Mason!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet too, twenty thousand on Mason and Eddie each!¡± And so, Jay was mocked by everyone and kicked out of the gambling table. Someone even kicked him, and when he groaned in pain, the lollipop in his mouth fell to the ground. He had a mournful expression, greatly resembling a child who had lost his parents. ¡°This was my favorite blueberry vor¡­ The owner of the convenience store said they hadn¡¯t managed to restock it yet. Only one left¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop crying. Can¡¯t we just go to another convenience store and get your favorite vor?¡± Suddenly, someone tenderly patted his shoulder, and when he turned his head, he saw the familiar face of Professor Yvonne. She was holding a ck stic bag, looking somewhat mysterious. Jay blinked his eyes and stopped crying. Yvonne¡¯s words made perfect sense! He decided to another convenience store! Then, Jay heard Yvonne, who usually spoke softly, roar like a lion. The shocking content made him unable to recover his senses for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll bet too, fifty thousand on Cheyenne!¡± The people in the gambling hall fell into a brief silence until a cute and innocent voice shattered the quietude, pulling everyone out of their shock. ¡°Yvonne, mine too! Add my five dors!¡± By that time, five dors could turn into fifty dors. He could buy a box of lollipops, hehe. The bookie frowned and kindly reminded the old woman in front of him, ¡°Ma¡¯ma, is this your retirement money? Is it too risky to put it all on Cheyenne? I suggest you bet on Mason or split your bet!¡± The basic principle of investment is not to put all your eggs in one basket, right? ¡°No need, I¡¯ll bet on Cheyenne!¡± If she doesn¡¯t even support the leader, who else will support her? The bookie could only reluctantly take the money and turned to Yvonne, saying, ¡°Everyone saw it, it was her own decision.¡± People around nodded in agreement. ¡°Wow, so lively here? Then I¡¯ll join in the fun too.¡± A stunningly beautiful woman with a hot figure and unrivaled charm walked over with three or four bodyguards, and Adrian obediently followed behind her carrying her bag like an obedient dog. Her aura was powerful, and her presence was extravagant. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but make way for her. Pair after pair of eyes filled with anticipation and admiration stared at the woman¡¯s enchanting figure, so incredibly beautiful. Gracie¡¯s eyes scanned the table, then pped her hands, and her entourage quickly ced a silver safe on the table. It was opened. The safe was filled with stacks of banknotes. It could be estimated that there must be at least ten million.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But it was a big deal, and the bookie¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he tried to please her, going forward to personally wee the woman. ¡°Miss, who would you like to ce your bet on?¡± Gracie simply gestured towards the people behind her, and Adrian stepped forward confidently. With his aged voice, he exined, ¡°Five million to bet on Cheyenne, and the rest on Mr. Miller.¡± Huh? What does that mean? Is she not considering Mason and Eddie at all? Leandro suddenly felt his pride, along with Moon Hall, being trampled upon, so to save face, he took out his savings. And divided the money equally between the two children. Seeing this, Eddie stopped him. ¡°Grandpa, it would be best if you ce my share on Cheyenne. I know my own medical skills can¡¯tpare to hers.¡± ¡°You, how can you belittle yourself?¡± Considering his own strength being on par with Layne¡¯s, there was no reason why his grandson should lose to his granddaughter. However, Eddie insisted on the change, and Leandro reluctantly agreed. But secretly, he withdrew three million from the bet, and only ced two million on Cheyenne. Little did he know that this small change of heart would cause him to miss out on a lucrative opportunity. Leandroter regretted this decision immensely. In their seats, the man sat upright, holding a porcin teacup with blue and pink floral patterns, sipping tea elegantly. ¡°Iker, have you ced your bet?¡± Sophie held onto her little brother, Lewis, who had woken up earlier today and was now sound asleep, drowsily nestled in her arms. A small white bubble formed on his nose, making him irresistibly cute, making one want to poke his face. In such a crowded and chaotic environment, they initially didn¡¯t want to bring Lewis along. But Lewis said he missed Cheyenne, so he insisted oning along. Helpless, they had no choice but to bring him. Iker nced at Tanner who was crowded at the other end, opening his eyes and spouting nonsense. He spoke coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that boring stuff.¡± Hearing this, Sophie covered her lips and giggled. Herughter abruptly stopped, and her face resumed a dignified and elegant expression. She calmly said, ¡°What a shame, I bet on Mr. Miller to win.¡± As she spoke, Sophie nced in the direction of Lucien. Chapter 632: Devil’s Tongue Thetter seemed to sense her gaze and lifted his head to look in her direction. From a distance, their eyes met for a brief second, unnoticed by anyone. Sophie lowered her head and gently adjusted Lewis¡¯s clothes, to prevent him from catching a cold. Since the rules of thepetition were to treat the opponent¡­ If treatment was needed, then illness had to precede it. Therefore, Lucien proposed to poison each other first. As he spoke, he took out a dark green medicine bottle from under his ck robe and poured out a green, round pill. He exined, ¡°This medicine is called Devil¡¯s Tongue.¡± ¡°As the name suggests, the person who ingests it will develop a rash all over their body within an hour. Their skin will turn blue and ultimately, deep green, before their blood vessels burst, leading to a violent death.¡± Poisoning? Just as he made this proposal, the people around were shocked. After all, this was just a medicalpetition. How did it escte to the point of poisoning? However, some people agreed to this proposal. In previous medicalpetitions, it was merely about theoretical debate and on-site consultations, which was really boring. So, when something like poisoning, only seen in novels, appeared in real life, it triggered the viewers¡¯ interests. The judges were mostly discussing the safety of thepetition process. Bianca and Emily, after listening, brightened up and nodded in agreement with Lucien¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, now it¡¯s all about innovation. Monotonouspetition rules are no fun.¡± ¡°I support this kind ofpetition. After all, both of them are medical students. I believe Mr. Miller must be well-prepared with the antidote. It¡¯s foolproof.¡± Mr. Miller nodded solemnly. ¡°I do have the antidote.¡± ¡°I had it prepared beforeing to Jostrana. If Miss Lawrence is unable to cure the poison I administer, I will bring it out.¡± Underneath the stage, everyone noticed that Cheyenne didn¡¯t respond immediately. Many people spected that she might be scared. Leah, in particr, publicly taunted her, ¡°What? Cheyenne, are you afraid?¡± At this, Yvonne turned back irritably, the first to show displeasure. She increasingly felt that Leah was too annoying. Eddie, on the other hand, considered that Cheyenne was pregnant now. How could she take poison? Even if Lucien had the antidote, it was tailored for adults. What about its effectiveness on pregnant women? Would there be side effects? These were all unknowns. More importantly, he didn¡¯t trust Lucien. Lucien¡¯s eyes seemed deep and lifeless, yet exuded a dangerous aura, shrouded in mystery. Just as everyone thought Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t agree to thepetition, she spoke up, ¡°I agree.¡± So what if it¡¯s poisoning? She had the Thirteen Needles technique. As long as she temporarily block her own meridians to prevent the spread of the poison, she believed that even without Lucien¡¯s antidote, she could save herself given some time. ¡°Mr. Miller, since you¡¯re using poison, I will use my Edwards family¡¯s inherited Thirteen Needles!¡± It was well-known that this needle technique could not only save lives, but also take them. Iker couldn¡¯t help but tremble at her words. ¡°How could Miss Lawrence agree to such an unreasonable request?¡± Lucien¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He was the one who proposed this. If he refused now, wouldn¡¯t it be losing face? ¡°Then I willply with Miss Lawrence¡¯s request. Let¡¯s begin now.¡± ¡°Just wait a moment,¡± Iker suddenly stood up from his seat. He walked to the stage amidst the astonished gazes of everyone and stood next to Cheyenne. He spoke up to Abel, ¡°Mr. President, Cheyenne isn¡¯t feeling well. She¡¯s pregnant. Can I take the poison for her?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sophie was shocked that her older brother was actually willing to sacrifice himself for Cheyenne. Her gaze deepened, and she took a sharp breath. ¡°Iker, are you out of your mind?¡± He still had the unresolved Serpent Magic, how could he take the poison in such a situation? Cheyenne looked guilty and tugged at Iker¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Master Iker, no need. I¡¯m fine.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure about what poison Lucien would use, but she had a chance to protect the baby. When Abel heard the news of Cheyenne¡¯s pregnancy, his gaze fell on her belly. He felt both joy and concern. He hesitated. Selfishly, he agreed with Iker¡¯s proposal. But in his mind, Iker was also a pir of the country. If either of them were harmed in any way, it would be a loss for him. He never thought the Jostrana guy was so ruthless, using poison in apetition. But the rules of thepetition disallow him to go back on his word in front of the media and the entire nation. Seeing that Iker would take the poison for Cheyenne, Emily changed color and felt a strong hatred. She clenched her fists and showed the anger in her veins. She remembered how he acted like a fool when they were together, only giving her a single rose on special asions. And now, for Cheyenne, he first made a sshy gift. And now, he willingly sacrificed himself. It seemed that he loved that wench to the core. Emily felt extremely resentful and turned to look at Hayden beside her. And what about him? If one day she needed him to take poison for her, would he be willing? Hayden naturally read Emily¡¯s thoughts, coughed, but did not answer. His silence greatly disappointed Emily. Merchants are, indeed, driven by profit. Unlike Iker, who came from a military background, loyal and courageous, with an iron will, daring to take responsibility. Cheyenne¡¯s dissuasion was in vain, and Iker still decided to be her prop. Lucien also agreed. Regardless of whether it was Cheyenne or Iker taking the poison, he was fully confident. The poison he developed was unbreakable. Thepetition began, and that Lucien first poisoned Iker. ¡°It will take effect within half an hour after consumption.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± As he spoke, Iker forcefully threw the pill into his own mouth, chewed twice, and swallowed it. His actions were neat and decisive, without a trace of fear or reluctance. Seeing him behave like this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel touched deep down. Her eyes firmly assured Iker, ¡°Master Iker, don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I will cure you.¡± Iker¡¯s face showed a faint smile. ¡°I trust you; that¡¯s why I entrust my life to you.¡± Chapter 633: I’ll Take the Poison for Her The sweet mutual trust between the two left the onlookers stunned and envious, wondering why Cheyenne deserved the affection of so many high-quality men? Then, in front of everyone, Cheyenne took out her silver needles and disyed the Edwards family¡¯s exquisite skill. It was rumored that in the past century, no one had reached the highest level in the Wind Hall. Adrian imed to have mastered it, but he was already in his seventies. How old was Cheyenne? Twenty-one or twenty-two, an age when most people were still considered beginners. Could she really perform the Thirteen Needles? Or was it just a gimmick, a setup that would backfire? Emily sneered and taunted her, ¡°Some people put on airs, but they might end up with egg on their face.¡± Cheyenne remained unperturbed and lightly parted her red lips, disdainfully saying, ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or fake, Miss Davidson will see for herself.¡± With that, she opened the bundle in her hand. Rows of silver needles of various lengths and sizes neatly lined up, presenting themselves to the audience. Lucien sat cross-legged, and Cheyenne inserted the needles into specific points on his body. As soon as the needles were inserted, Lucien felt as if his head was about to explode. His scalp tingled, and his entire body seemed to have blood flowing in the opposite direction, causing his meridians to burn with pain. It seemed he had underestimated Cheyenne and the Edwards family¡¯s Thirteen Needles. Adrian¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s technique, with an expression of shock. No, this wasn¡¯t the Thirteen Needles, but a new technique, one he had never seen before. When had his grandniece developed her own set of needle techniques? Truly, it filled him with pleasant surprise. With visible speed, Iker¡¯s once fairplexion started turning a pale shade of green. Veins bulged on his broad forehead, twisted like sturdy earthworms, and furrows appeared on his forehead. Beads of sweat asrge as soybeans dripped down, staining his white shirt with irregr shades. His tense arm muscles disyed graceful and powerful lines, exuding strength. At this moment, Iker felt as if his body were being roasted on moltenva, on the verge of evaporating, the pain making even breathing aborious task. However, being a former soldier who had faced life and death, he managed to maintain hisposure even in the face of this excruciating pain caused by the poison. He could only keep himself from screaming out loud. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing his distressed appearance, Cheyenne felt even more guilty. In her retaliatory act of needling Lucien, she had unintentionally exerted more force. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Miller. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve used these things, and my control might be a bit off.¡± At this moment, Lucien also felt ufortable, as if his meridians were being torn apart. What had this cursed Cheyenne done to him? It felt as though his entire soul was being torn asunder. He sat cross-legged on the ground, continuously forming seals with his hands. His bizarre appearance surprised everyone. What was he doing? Casting arge spell? The knowledgeable among them, however, had a clue. This was Praying Magic, the oldest magic of Jostrana¡¯s. At first, it was a primitive way of blessing. Later, due to the internal split of the sect, many factions emerged. Among them, the ck-robed wizards were the most famous. So, Lucien was attempting to use this ancient magic to transfer his own pain to someone else in order to alleviate his own suffering. Cheyenne picked up a silver needle and walked slowly towards Iker, her hands gently pressing on his shoulders. She ordered him to take off his clothes. ¡°Take off my clothes?¡± Iker¡¯s face showed a somewhat awkward expression, he felt he couldn¡¯t do such a thing in public. However, Cheyenne immediately and sternly scolded him in a childish tone, her almond eyes clean and clear, without any impurities as she looked at him and said, ¡°Why hesitate, man? Hurry up.¡± Being scolded like this by her, Iker subconsciously touched his nose, and couldn¡¯t help but recall thest time she treated him when he was ill. It was just like now.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His well-definedrge hands reached for his tie, gently tugging and making the perfectly dignified tie messy. One by one, he unbuttoned the white shirt and took it off, revealing his strong upper body. His movements were slow, filled with an elegant and restrained temperament, causing many female audience members below to blush. Master Iker is so handsome. And his figure is great too! One, two, three¡­ seven, eight¡­ Look at him, even though he¡¯s been disabled for so many years, he still has an eight-pack. Cheyenne skillfully and quickly inserted a mid-length silver needle into various acupuncture points on his body. Before long, Iker¡¯s back was covered with silver needles, turning the fine-looking man into a hedgehog in an instant. At the tips of the needles, wisps of white smoke emerged, slowly rising in front of them. At the same time, Iker¡¯s face visibly turned from blue to deep blue, and the pain and difort throughout his body made his eyes look weak. Because the suppressed Serpent Magic inside his body began to stir, Iker¡¯s twisted face due to the pain lost its original beauty. His painful appearance made many people feel sorry for him, but these many people did not include his sister ¨C Sophie. The expression on her face was nothing like what a sister should have. She sat quietly in her chair, as if the person enduring the agony on stage had nothing to do with her. In contrast, she was more curious about the woman Cheyenne. Never did she expect that despite being several years younger, Cheyenne possessed such extraordinary medical skills. On the judges¡¯ panel, Gracie and Adrian were equally attentive, staring intently at every move Cheyenne made. After a while, Gracie spokezily and casually asked, ¡°Adrian, how do you think Cheyenne¡¯s skillspare to yours?¡± Chapter 634: We Decide to Withdraw Adrian stroked his white beard, a look of reflection on his face. ¡°I can only say that the new generation always surpasses the old. It took me decades to learn the Thirteen Needles, while she has already created the Fourteenth Needle based on it.¡± ¡°Youth is indeed vibrant. I believe that given time, she will be able to create the Fifteenth Needle as well.¡± ¡°I suppose I can hope for the restoration of the Edwards family¡¯s glory,¡± Adrian said with confidence. Upon hearing this, Gracie¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t expect Adrian to have such a high opinion of her. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about something. She extended her delicate hand and covered her lips, giggling softly. Mockingly, she said, ¡°The glory of the Edwards family? Adrian, you seem to have forgotten that you were already expelled from the Edwards family. Even if she restores their glory, what does it have to do with you?¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze slowly retracted, his head hanging low with a touch of sadness. Although he had earned respect and important positions within the organization, deep down, as an old man, he hoped that the Edwards family would regret their actions and personally wee him back. After drifting abroad for decades, he eventually returned to thisnd because he couldn¡¯t let go of it. ¡°You might be right,¡± he replied pensively.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s continue watching. Fortunately, I just bet on Cheyenne,¡± he added. ¡°Wow, that looks exciting over there!¡± Mason suddenly blurted out with unrted words, leaving Eddie, who was preparing to debate, momentarily stunned. With a calm expression, Eddie replied, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s continue.¡± Little did he know that Mason would say, ¡°What should we do? I don¡¯t feel likepeting anymore. How about we go and check on Miss Lawrence?¡± ¡°Fine, you win. I might not be able to beat you anyway, so continuing like this would just be a waste of time.¡± Huh? Can it be done like this? Eddie¡¯s face turned dark as he coldly rejected Mason¡¯s frivolous suggestion, ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Since it¡¯s apetition, we have to take it seriously until the end.¡± Although he was curious about Cheyenne¡¯s situation on the other side as well. After he finished speaking, Mason muttered with a slight twitch of his lips, ¡°I think, even if we determine a winner between us, we¡¯ll still lose in the end to Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°Moreover, watching Miss Lawrence¡¯spetition seems more interesting than our boring arguments, don¡¯t you think?¡± Eddie strongly agreed with this statement and replied, ¡°I think so too. When Cheyenne was having surgery, I observed it from the side.¡± Mason looked envious, casting a hopeful nce, ¡°I envy you. You can watch it up close. So, how is it? Miss Lawrence is beautiful, right?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Eddie gave him a disdainful look and retorted, ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but she only relies on her own abilities!¡± Even Eddie couldn¡¯t help but retort. Just because he mentioned Cheyenne, Mason chuckled foolishly and quickly exined, raising both hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I was just saying Miss Lawrence is both beautiful and highly skilled. Do you have a crush on her?¡± Eddie¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I just see her as a little sister,¡± he protested. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then as a good brother, shouldn¡¯t you go and see how your little sister is doing in thepetition?¡± Mason retorted, catching Eddie off guard. Indeed, what was the point of arguing with this fool here? ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you to check it out,¡± Eddie acquiesced. With that, the two men shook hands in front of everyone, ready to reconcile and head towards Cheyenne¡¯s location. Not far behind them, the host interjected with a question, ¡°Wait, what about your ownpetition?¡± The judges were equally perplexed. How could they give up their ownpetition halfway through just to watch someone else¡¯s? Before Eddie could respond, Mason, with a friendly demeanor, put an arm around Eddie¡¯s shoulder and shed a bright smile at the judges. With a radiant smile, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s just both concede, call it a draw. Then the champion can be chosen from Miss Lawrence and that guy.¡± The people on the judges¡¯ panel were at a loss. Was it really that casual? But withdrawal from thepetition was no small matter, and they couldn¡¯t just take Mason¡¯s word for it. They turned to Leandro, seeking his opinion. Unexpectedly, Leandro, with a smile ying on his lips, casually stroked his white beard and said, ¡°They¡¯ve grown up and had their own ideas. Let them go; it¡¯s good to have a look and learn.¡± ¡°Honestly, the two of you still have a long way to go inparison with that girl.¡± ¡°I ultimately lost to Layne, but it¡¯s okay. You young people have a long road ahead and can explore it all the way.¡± ¡°Just as long as you keep the core values of the brotherhood, you can honor Moon Hall together.¡± Eddie had expected his grandfather to scold him, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated such profound understanding. As for Mason, he had known his master would respond this way. He smirked, dragged Eddie by the hand, and walked in the opposite direction. He kept urging, ¡°Hurry, we¡¯ll miss the good part if we¡¯rete.¡± Eddie, whose hand had never been held by a man, felt a surge of revulsion and quickly shook off his hand, his voice tinged with embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Don¡¯t you know that men don¡¯t hold hands?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t touch you. You¡¯re not some deadbeat that I can¡¯t touch anyway,¡± Mason muttered under his breath, while following behind. ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Meanwhile, Lucien was rolling on the ground in agony. He groaned in pain, but his Praying Magic seemed to have no effect on Cheyenne¡¯s needle technique. Meanwhile, Iker¡¯s condition seemed to be improving slightly. The deep blue color on his face had returned to a lighter shade of blue. At the same time, Cheyenne crouched in front of him and lifted his pants to his knees, revealing the silver needles in his knee. Not long after, tiny white worms started crawling out along the silver needle, but the moment they emerged, they transformed into small ck spheres and rolled onto the ground, dying instantly after leaving Iker¡¯s body. This disgusting and terrifying scene left everyone astonished, and they all questioned what they were. Only Kyson, with sharp eyes, and Leandro simultaneously eximed, ¡°Serpent Magic!¡± Chapter 635: Praying Magic Gracie, propping her chin up with one hand, fell into deep thought. She had initially believed that Iker had only lost his legs in the car ident, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be cast on by this magic. However, without the organization¡¯s consent, they couldn¡¯t do it. Who exactly had cast such a dangerous magic on Iker? Adrian naturally knew who did it, but the doer had been dead; bringing it up now would make no difference, so he remained silent. By a twist of fate, the poison from Lucien randomly activated Iker¡¯s Serpent Magic within him. Coincidentally, Cheyenne had just recently achieved a breakthrough in the Thirteen Needles, gaining new insights. Using silver needles to stimte specific acupuncture points and leveraging the poison, the effects of Serpent Magic and Praying Magic offset. She artfully and skillfully drew out the worms from Master Iker¡¯s body. ¡°Poof¡­¡± Iker¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and he fiercely vomited up a mouthful of ck blood. The ck blood sttered onto the cement floor, creating one ck bubble after another. Then, his body went limp and he slowly copsed. Fortunately, Cheyenne quickly reached out and supported his shoulder while a needle pierced his philtrum. Iker¡¯s consciousness slowly awakened. He felt significantly lighter than before, even though his face remained pale. However, both his body and soul felt an unprecedented sense of ease. Weakly, he raised his head and nced at Cheyenne, his smile frail and heart-wrenching. ¡°Miss Lawrence, thank you.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, glistening with a hint of tears. Her voice choked as she replied, ¡°I should thank you instead, Master Iker. If it weren¡¯t for you, it would be me who was currently being consumed by this poison.¡± If she had truly ingested this poison earlier, even if she managed to save the child in her belly, there would have beensting repercussions due to the instability caused by the toxin. Doctors could heal others, yet they couldn¡¯t save themselves. She could treat Master Iker with acupuncture, but what about herself? Who could heal her? So, Cheyenne sincerely expressed her gratitude to Iker. Iker weakly smiled and, with Cheyenne¡¯s help, managed to stand unsteadily. His clear and sharp gaze swept across the audience and he dered, ¡°I feel much better now, and my legs have never felt this strong.¡± After speaking, he turned and looked earnestly at Abel. Standing straight, at ease, and then at attention, he saluted like a soldier. ¡°Mr. President, I request to return to the military and serve my country.¡± Abel had never expected that Iker would be able to return to the military in this lifetime, even though he had always felt sorry for him. With a smile on his face, he patted the young man¡¯s shoulder and announced loudly, ¡°Very well, I allow you to rejoin the East Wind forces. However, you must first fully recover. With your current weakened state, your subordinates might not follow your lead.¡± Iker nodded and had Cheyenne help him back to his seat. Meanwhile, Lucien reached the most excruciating point of agony. His entire meridians were powerless, and his muscles couldn¡¯t even move. He reached out one hand and grabbed onto the hem of Cheyenne¡¯s pants. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± Why was the pain so intense? Cheyenne nced at him and kicked his hand away, her eyebrows forming a frown, full of arrogance. ¡°We¡¯re not acquainted, so don¡¯t cling to me. My patient has already been cured during this match. Mr. Miller, don¡¯t you need me to treat you?¡± If he actively asked her to treat him, it would mean admitting defeat. Lucien¡¯s gaze hesitated, and he looked at Sophie amidst the crowd with a grim look. Sophie nodded in response. The brief exchange between the two was fleeting, and no one expected Sophie to have a rtionship with Ito Lucien. Lucien nodded and roared, ¡°I was wrong, Miss Lawrence, please help me relieve the pain quickly.¡± However, Cheyenne did not immediately help him remove the silver needle. She walked slowly to him, crouched down, and looked down at him. Suddenly, she reached out with her delicate and fair hand, pinching his chin and squeezing it forcefully. ¡°Crack¡­¡± Everyone heard a crisp sound. His neck was dislocated. This caused him to look at Sophie with his head tilted, while using the corner of his eye to look at Cheyenne in front of him. There was an inexplicable sense of chill in his heart. The sweet and charming voice of this girlughed, ¡°Hehe¡­¡± After a few seconds, herughter stopped, and the light in her eyes shone brightly, forcing Lucien not to look directly at her. ¡°The poison you administered just now is not simple. Tell me, what is it?¡± Lucien felt extremely nervous. He did not expect Cheyenne to have this ability. His hesitant appearance sessfully angered Cheyenne, and she once again held a silver needle, ready to pierce his forehead. Her voice was cold and full of threat, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, the silver needle in my hand will pierce your fatal point.¡± ¡°Do you want to know what death is like? When my silver needle slowly approaches your fatal point, you will know.¡± Her speech was not fast, her voice was clear, and every word reached Lucien and the others¡¯ ears. Everyone watched quietly as the petite figure crouched on the ground. They didn¡¯t know if Cheyenne¡¯s words were true or false, but they sounded quite intimidating. They saw her indeed holding a sharp silver needle between her fingertips, aiming it at Lucien¡¯s fatal point. As the silver needle got closer and closer, Lucien felt an external pressure on his forehead, as if the scythe of death was slowly ced on his neck. Just as Cheyenne had mentioned earlier, he felt the danger of death. His face finally changed drastically, and with a long sigh, he admitted his despicable scheme, his face turning pale. ¡°You¡¯re right, the Praying Magic I ced in Devil¡¯s Tongue is a curse that can make the receiver short-lived. Even if it¡¯s removed, the curse will follow the receiver for a lifetime.¡± By then, even if Cheyenne were unharmed, the child she gave birth to would still die prematurely. Nobody expected him to be so malicious. The audience was filled with indignation and cursed his conniving behavior. He pretended to be ready with the antidote, but ended up cing a curse inside. Fortunately, Cheyenne did not personally take the poison, but Iker did. He happened to have the Serpent Magic inside him, a dormant long-life curse. One curse bnced against the other, and it also coincidentally resolved the hidden dangers of the Serpent Magic. If Lucien knew about this, he would definitely be infuriated. After all his shenanigans, it turned out he made a fool of himself.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 636: Miss Lawrence, Your Takeout Has Arrived Once Cheyenne got the answer she desired, she was about to remove the silver needles from him when he couldn¡¯t bear the pain and started scratching himself randomly. You see, the meridians and acupoints in the human body are interconnected. Pulling out the wrong needle could have adverse effects on the entire body. ¡°It hurts so much¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to die from the pain¡­ Please, Miss Lawrence, help me quickly,¡± he pleaded. Cheyenne paused for a second and then smirked with satisfaction. She lifted her vibrant red lips and replied, not too fast, not too slow. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you. It serves you right for moving around recklessly!¡± With lightning-fast speed, she removed the silver needles from his body, and Lucien magically discovered that his pain disappeared immediately. This was the marvelous healing skill of Che. Truly extraordinary. Before Lucien could even rejoice, security personnel from backstage swiftly approached and captured him, dragging him away forcefully. He had vited the rules of the game and had malicious intentions. The National Intelligence Agency had to suspect what his purpose in Onistead was. They arrested him temporarily on charges of espionage. No one had expected thepetition to end with such a conclusion. With Lucien captured, Mason and Eddie automatically gave up the match. It was Cheyenne who, with her luck and skill, became the champion of this year¡¯s Abona Medical Competition. Her unique technique earned her wide acim. Kyson was moved to tears, appearing even more excited than Cheyenne, who had won the grand prize. If it weren¡¯t for Cheyenne¡¯s intervention, Almond Hall wouldn¡¯t have brought back the glory of champion. The bookie was on the verge of crying on the spot. He had thought that not many people had bet on Cheyenne¡¯s victory, so he would make a fortune. But unexpectedly, when the final settlement came, he found himself in a deficit. Yvonne¡¯s bet of half a million turned into five million. Gracie¡¯s five million turned into fifty million. Even Kyson secretly bet five million. Iker also got involved, but when he made a move, it was apletely different story ¨C he bet one billion!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In just under two hours, it had turned into ten billion! And as Leandro watched the old men happily counting the money, he couldn¡¯t help but beat his chest and stamp his feet, realizing how careless he had been. If only he had listened to Eddie¡¯s advice and bet the full five million. He had only bet two million and had missed out on a whopping thirty million! But from another perspective, the true winner of thispetition was Iker, who not only made a profit of 9 billion but also identally found the solution to the Serpent Magic that had troubled him for a long time. Abel felt joy for Cheyenne¡¯s championship. He personally led Cheyenne back to the center of the stage, calmly announcing, ¡°I dere the winner of thispetition to be Miss Cheyenne, and she will also qualify to go to the Presidential Library.¡± ¡°This is the key to the Presidential Library.¡± The host came forward holding a small box, and Abel took this small, red box with utmost seriousness, cing it in Cheyenne¡¯s fair palm. In a gentle voice, he continued, ¡°Cheyenne, hold on to this key. At 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, the Presidential Library will open, and you can go if you wish.¡± Cheyenne finally obtained the coveted key she had dreamed of. Her heart started to beat uncontrobly, pounding. ¡®Grandfather, I will definitely find you.¡¯ she made up her mind. Just then, a loud shout echoed in the hall by the entrance. ¡°Excuse me, is Miss Cheyenne here? Your takeaway is here!¡± The people who were preparing to leave sessively were attracted by this loud voice and turned back to look. A scent of hot pot drifted over. ¡®Wow, is this ordered before thepetition? Miss Lawrence was really well-informed about her medical skills from the beginning, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have had the leisure to order takeout in advance.¡¯ On the set of ¡°Lady Elizabeth¡± in Akloit, the pce wall was set off against the white snowkes on the eaves. In the director¡¯s lens, Elizabeth at a young age appeared adorable and spirited. Then, unexpectedly, just as the filming was going smoothly, Kate suddenly felt someone trip her. She didn¡¯t notice who it was for a moment, and when she reacted, she was falling uncontrobly forward. ¡°Ah!¡± After a muffled scream, her delicate straight nose hit the back of the female actress in front of her. ¡°Alright, cut!¡± The director¡¯smand made the machines stop running, and all the actors and crew temporarily stopped their work, their gaze converging in one direction. Chapter 637: Using Casting Couch The director furrowed his thick and short eyebrows, his voice deep and gruff as he berated, ¡°What happened?¡± The actress walking ahead of Kate quickly turned to look back, her face filled with apology as she sped her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Zamora, Director. I just took a step too slowly.¡± ¡°Miss Zamora, are you alright?¡± she added. The woman concealed the glimmer of calction in her eyes and reached out her hand, pretending to help Kate. However, just as Kate was about to take her hand, she suddenly pulled it back, causing Kate to once again fall to the ground. ¡°Oh, Miss Zamora, why did you fall again? I¡¯m really sorry, I just wanted to lend you a hand,¡± she said. This time, Kate stood up straight on her own, realizing that her nose felt ufortable. When she looked down, she noticed the bright red nosebleed that had fallen onto her clothes. She was bleeding! The director panicked, knowing that Kate was no ordinary person now. She was the one personally entrusted to him by Master Glenn, who had said, ¡°Take good care of her, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to coborate in the future.¡± If Master Glenn found out that Kate had fallen and was bleeding on set, he would be in big trouble. The director, who was known for his bad temper, immediately yelled at the actress who caused Kate trouble, hoping Kate could speak up for him in front of Master Glenn. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you pay attention to your surroundings? Didn¡¯t the set staff already tell you how the rhythm of this scene should be?¡± he shouted. ¡°Just look at what you¡¯ve done to Miss Zamora, her nose is all red now. She¡¯s really pitiful,¡± he continued. The actress, who was scolded, had teary eyes and spoke softly, full of self-pity, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± The director, who was even more of a performer than the actors, had a face that made Kate feel like she was spilling precious blood. ¡°Forget it, Director. It¡¯s my own fault. I¡¯ll rest for a while and thene back,¡± Kate urged, but the actress didn¡¯t thank Kate for speaking up for her. Instead, she held a grudge against Kate for being scolded by the director and retorted in a sarcastic tone, ¡°We small actors are just dispensable, aren¡¯t we? How can wepare to Miss Zamora, who has a sugar daddy looking after her?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s being so delicate over just a bit of nosebleed. We¡¯re all supporting roles, is she really more noble than me?¡± she continued with her senseless provocation. As soon as those words came out of her mouth, the director¡¯s face turned first green and then red with anger. He hastened to use the script in his hand to hit her head, roaring in fury, ¡°Are you an idiot? Stop spouting nonsense here. If you don¡¯t want to act, then get the hell out!¡± ¡°School belles and inte celebrities are thest thing the film studiocks. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of your agent, you wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance!¡± Meanwhile, Kate¡¯s face flushed and she felt the surrounding people casting strange nces at her, as if mocking her. In fact, she had heard people talking behind her back these days, saying that she had used casting couch to climb up in the industry. Being kept by a wealthy benefactor wasmon in the entertainment industry, and usually, it was just gossip to be discussed over dinner. But what made Kate different was that her benefactor was none other than the renowned Master Glenn, a young and handsome heir who stood at the pinnacle of society since birth. His former femalepanion was the actress Cynthia, a top-tier actress. Yet Kate was nothing more than a struggling C-list actress. Coincidentally, new love and past love both worked on the same set, one as the lead, the other as a supporting role. Everyone sympathized with Cynthia, silently questioning Master Glenn¡¯s judgment. How could he be attracted to a neer? The actresses who couldn¡¯t have what Kate had were particrly malicious, gossiping behind her back, specting that Master Glenn was just in it for a fling and would discard Kate once he grew tired of her. Cynthia, confident in her status, paid no mind to Kate¡¯s presence. She only needed to let a few words slip to the other actresses, arranging for them to mistreat Kate in exchange for future opportunities. When ites to self-interest, there¡¯s no limit to what people will do. To avoid suspicion, Kate chose to endure, disregarding their covert teasing. Her cup always seemed to have inexplicable grains of sand, or strange bugs found their way into her food. Even her bed, meant for brief rest, would be mysteriously damp. Amid this relentless bullying, Kate had struggled to find proper rest for several days. Fortunately, today¡¯s scene would be herst. Once it was filmed, she would be able to wrap up this project. Little did she know what was about to happen. Her agent, Ja, walked over, tenderly caressing Kate¡¯s hair and expressing her exasperation. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re too naive. Why don¡¯t you speak to Master Glenn? If he were to intervene, those so-called ¡®actresses¡¯ and troublemakers wouldn¡¯t dare torment you so brazenly. It¡¯s your tolerance that emboldens them to make your life difficult.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint ofplex emotions. Biting her lip, she took the white towel Ja offered and dabbed at the blood on her nose. Her rtionship with Master Glenn was currentlyplicated-somewhere between being just friends and being in a romantic rtionship. He had made it clear to her that his wife would only ever be Miss Walsh. If he were to marry, he would be devoted to his wife wholeheartedly. So, Kate found sce in his tenderness, asionally entertaining selfish thoughts. If only Master Glenn would never marry. Yet, she would never confide these thoughts to her agent, instead fabricating an excuse. ¡°Master Glenn is a man of great stature; how could he stoop so low for my insignificant matters? Please, don¡¯t mention today¡¯s incidents to him.¡± As the words left her lips, a deep and maic voice suddenly emanated from behind her. ¡°What incidents should you not tell me about?¡± Kate turned in surprise, seeing Master Glenn in a ck Armani suit with a red tie, holding a ck checkered umbre. His gaze was stern as he walked confidently toward her. Spotting the bloodstains on the white towel in Kate¡¯s hand, his eyes darkened instantly. With a firm grip, he pulled her into his embrace. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for days, and his warm embrace and familiar touch inexplicably eased Kate¡¯s heart, hinting at her current joyful mood with a subtle smile. Chapter 638: Why Did You Suddenly Come Back? ¡°What¡¯s going on? Whose blood is this? Are you hurt?¡± His voice was unexpectedly cold, making the nearby director shiver in fear. His chubby face wore a servile smile as he tried to exin incoherently, ¡°Master Glenn, it¡¯s like this. Just now, this actress was walking too slowly, and Miss Zamora identally bumped into her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an ident¡­ You can ask Miss Zamora. I¡¯ve been making sure the set is safe these days.¡± The actress who was just boasting in front of Kate a moment ago now appeared meek in front of Master Glenn. Hunching her shoulders, her voice took on a sweet tone, sincerely apologizing, ¡°Master Glenn, I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Master Glenn¡¯s icy gaze fell upon her, chilling enough to frighten anyone present. The atmosphere became oppressively tense. Then, Master Glenn¡¯s lips parted slightly as hemanded his assistant, ¡°Get rid of her!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Glenn.¡± What?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Get rid of her? She had just gotten her first opportunity to appear on screen. If Master Glenn cklisted her, which director or producer would dare to use her in the future? She had worked hard for ten years, studying diligently, learning ballet at the age of four just to get into the prestigious Onistead School of Drama. Several roommates who weren¡¯t as attractive as her had already started getting roles because they were willing to do anything. In this drama, she yed a supporting role, with only ten scenes in total, and she had to sleep with a disgusting old man to secure the role. If Master Glenn didn¡¯t allow her to continue filming, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts be in vain? If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have listened to the leading actress and offended Kate. Now, she was trapped in a quagmire, while the leading actress satfortably in her chair, showing no concern. The leading actress was the one who strategized, but when things went wrong, it was an insignificant figure like her to be the scapegoat. The entertainment industry was truly dark and ruthless. ¡°Master Glenn, I¡¯m truly sorry. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± ¡°Miss Zamora, won¡¯t you say something for me? Didn¡¯t I try to help you up just now?¡± She apologized to Master Glenn while urging Kate to intercede on her behalf. But this time, Kate wasn¡¯t that naive. She had tried to help speak up for the actress in front of the director earlier, and in return, the actress not only showed no gratitude but also disclosed her affair with Glenn. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Kate¡¯s indifferent attitude made the actress realize she was finished. Master Glenn ignored her apology and directly ordered his assistant to take her away, not wanting her to bother him anymore. The assistant delivered a final blow, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to defend yourself; we all heard what you said just now, Master Glenn included.¡± How dare she bully Miss Zamora? Who was she to challenge? As she was mercilessly dragged away, she looked for help towards the lead actress, Cynthia, who was resting on set. Thetter sat arrogantly on a recliner, but when she saw Master Glenn approaching with Kate in his arms, she hastily went up to greet him. ¡°Master Glenn, are you here to find me?¡± Unexpectedly, she witnessed Master Glenn embracing Kate, giving her a gentle smile. She had followed Master Glenn for so many years, never seeing this tender side of him. Master Glenn¡¯s OCD is well-known, but at this moment, he used his handkerchief to wipe the dirty blood from that despicable woman, Kate. Just as Cynthia was about to speak, Master Glenn warned her in a cold voice, his gaze sharp as arrows, piercing her heart. ¡°If you dare to y any tricks again, don¡¯t me me for ruining you! I can make you a beloved leadingdy, but I can also make you a despised street rat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia trembled in fear due to Master Glenn¡¯s heartless attitude. ¡°Master Glenn, I know I made a mistake.¡± In his mind, Master Glenn had figured out how to deal with Cynthia. He instructed his assistant, ¡°After thepletion of the ¡®Lady Elizabeth¡¯, terminate the contract. Cynthia will no longer be an actress in mypany.¡± Cynthia clenched her fists in anger. She couldn¡¯t believe how ruthless Master Glenn could be. How many times had she gave herself to other rich men for his sake? How many wealthy businessmen had she helped him win over? Now, Master Glenn wanted to abandon her like this? His sudden appearance surprised Kate. Before she could react, the man held her horizontally. He left in front of everyone, making a grand exit without even sparing a nce at Cynthia. ¡°Kate got injured. She will be taking a temporary leave today.¡± The director, still in shock from the sudden turn of events, suddenly heard Master Glenn¡¯s assistant announcing the leave right in front of him. He didn¡¯t dare to utter a word of objection and repeatedly nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Master Glenn carried her all the way back to his luxury car and tossed her onto the passenger seat. Off to the vi. He had just returned from the airport and, knowing she was still filming, he had his assistant drive straight to the set. There was a silence in the car. Kate attempted to break the tension between them. In a weak voice, she asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you woulde back tomorrow? Why did you suddenly return today?¡± Master Glenn gave her a cold re, his voice filled with disappointment. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back early, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you¡¯re dumb enough to allow yourself to be bullied without fighting back.¡± Kate felt embarrassed, but she still tried to argue with him. ¡°I¡¯m not that dumb. I just didn¡¯t want to bother with them.¡± ¡°If it happens again, remember to tell me so I can handle it.¡± Under his probing gaze, Kate finally nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Now, Master Glenn was finally satisfied. He freed up a hand and gently stroked her beautiful long hair. ¡°Good girl.¡± It was like he was coaxing a child. Kate was speechless and felt her face blushing with embarrassment. Why did it feel so flirtatious when Master Glenn said she was a good girl? After about half an hour, the luxury car stopped in front of the vi. Kate took the initiative to grab his briefcase and leaned against his arm, yfully rubbing against him. ¡°Master Glenn, how about having hot pot tonight?¡± Just this morning, she had ordered hot pot for Cheyenne. Cheyenne had even sent a group photo of herself enjoying hot pot with her brother Eddie, looking carefree and content. Kate felt angered that her brother had been to Onistead without calling her once. If it were any other time, if she coquettishly asked like this, Master Glenn would have easily agreed. But not today. Her nose had just bled, and hot pot is hot and fiery. If she got any more heated, her nose would have a harder time recovering. ¡°No, you¡¯re an actress, don¡¯t you know that hot pot is a big no-no? The broth, sugar¡­ You¡¯ll get fat!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ then I won¡¯t eat it.¡± When she saved enough money, she wouldn¡¯t be an actress anymore. If she couldn¡¯t even eat hot pot, she wouldn¡¯t be happy at all! Chapter 639: Bicker Absence makes the heart grow fonder. Despite the gloomy and cold winter outside the window, the heating inside the room made it feel cozy and warm. The dim yellow lights added a touch of warmth too. Shirts and nightgowns were scattered on the floor, crumpled and lonely. Kate felt her voice was on the verge of bing hoarse, so she bit her lip and buried her head in the pillow. She felt ufortable, causing her to take a sharp breath and feel the pain. But her waist was tightly held by a pair ofrge hands, with the man cunningly pressing down on her slender waist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My nose hurts. Will I turn into Pinhio.¡± How annoying that he would use this position from behind. Hearing this, Master Glenn couldn¡¯t help butugh and picked her up, swiftly changing their gesture. He carefully examined her nose and, apart from the cute and pink tip that was a little red, everything seemed fine. ¡°Only lying children turn into Pinhio. Kate, have you lied to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really? Then how did you answer me when I asked if you liked it?¡± She didn¡¯t like it¡­ The consequences of lying were serious, and she felt as if her body was being disassembled and reconstructed. The man¡¯s strong arms instinctively wrapped around her body, pulling the nket over her. He neatly tucked in the corners. Before falling asleep, he lightly kissed her nose like a dragonfly skimming the water. ¡°Goodnight, little Pinhio.¡± The next day, just as dawn was breaking, she woke up feeling as though she had been lightly drizzled upon. Drops fell on her forehead, between her eyebrows, and mostly on her nose¡­ It was so annoying. Kate reached out to wipe away the droplets but it only earned her a shallow smile from him. After teasing her for a while, the man, in ordance with his disciplined schedule, got up at half-past seven, barefoot on the floor. He casually picked a ck suit from the closet and headed towards the bathroom. Last night, she was exhausted to the point where she wasn¡¯t awakened even by his loud movements when he got up. Kate was eventually awakened by hunger. When she got up, she almost felt as if she had turned into a disabled person. Her legs felt as weak as if she were stepping on cotton. Finally managing to move to the bathroom, she freshened up and by the time she came out, it was almost one in the afternoon. There was a knocking sound outside the bedroom door. ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­ Miss Zamora, are you awake?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The maid would clean the room at noon every day, changing the bedsheets and covers. Embarrassingly, she and Master Glenn made too much noisest night, and the ck bedsheets had wet stains on them. She didn¡¯t want to be seen like that. Enduring the pain in her body, she quickly took off the bedsheets, along with the costume she wore yesterday, and threw them into theundry basket, before finally opening the door for the two of them. Well, this kind of behavior undoubtedly exposed her secret. The maid covered her mouth and smirked, saying, ¡°Actually, Miss Zamora, you don¡¯t have to be shy. Before Master Glenn left, he told us that you were tiredst night and asked us to take good care of you.¡± Boom! Kate¡¯s face turned as red as an apple, pink and tender enough for someone to take a bite. Upon closer inspection, even her ears turned pink. Master Glenn never brought women home, and Miss Zamora was the first one. Her shy and gentle image, mixed with her natural airheadness, had earned her the favor of some of the servants. ¡°Sorry to bother you. I¡¯m going downstairs to take a look at books. School is starting soon, and there¡¯s a diagnostic test¡­¡± She slipped out of the door as if fleeing, and suddenly her feet didn¡¯t ache anymore, nor did her waist hurt. She said she was going to read, but in reality, she was too hungry to concentrate. She reluctantly stayed for twenty minutes, mostly just scrolling through Twitter on her phone. The top trending topic was ¡°Jerome and Reece¡¯s Love-Hate Rtionship.¡± Reece made it to the trending topic again? It wasn¡¯t really surprising. Reece held a respectable status among male celebrities, and his ¡°funny¡± image often made it to the trends. Kate had nothing better to do, so she clicked on the topic and checked out its content. Jerome posted a semi-disguised selfie. Under the beauty filter, you couldn¡¯t see any pores on his face. Even that small red mark was so faint that you needed a magnifying ss to find it. The caption was humorous: ¡°Got identally scratched by a dog today. I guess it¡¯s time for some meat. Should I go for steamed or braised? @Reece¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His fans, whether being somewhat blind or overly dramatic, were activelymenting on this tiny wound. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, Jerome¡¯s face is God¡¯s most perfect creation. How could there be any ws? Starting today, I¡¯ve decided not to raise dogs anymore!¡± Reece: ¡°Damn it, why did you mention me for no reason, @Jerome¡± Shortly after, heunched his retaliatory strike. Within ten minutes of Jerome¡¯s post, Reece sent out a new tweet. The image showed him in the kitchen, holding a shiny knife, with a small palm-sized green-shelled turtle on a cutting board. The knife was poised directly above the turtle¡¯s head, and the poor thing retreated into its shell in fright. Reece: ¡°Today¡¯s recipe for lunch: Brazilian dark green turtle stew with wolfberries and broli. Any takers? @Jerome¡± Their fighting style was like that of kindergarten kids, making the inte usersugh. Kate couldn¡¯t resist and replied to Reece¡¯s recipe, ¡°Reece, you¡¯re feeling weak?¡± Soon enough, Reece bombarded her Twitter with a bunch of carrot emojis. ¡°I heard you turned into a rabbit on set yesterday. Here, enjoy. It¡¯s what¡¯s left from my pig feed factory! @Kate, no need to cry.¡± Kate¡¯s right eyelid suddenly started twitching. Uh-oh, she could sense that something bad was about to happen. That damned Reece, why did he mention her for no reason? Last time, they made headlines for giving her a cloak on set, and as a result, she was bombarded by inte users, calling her a scheming bitch and an oblivious ugly duckling. How dare she have her hands on two male heartthrobs at the same time! Sure enough, Kate¡¯s Twitter soon became a battleground. As her number of fans skyrocketed, thements section overflowed with insults, using extremely harshnguage. ¡°Being a homewrecker and still trying to ride the wave, how disgusting!¡± ¡°Not just one sugar daddy, right? Otherwise, how could she snatch the leading role? Despicable woman, scram!¡± ¡°I hope you get hit by a car as soon as you step outside. Being a mistress is truly sickening!¡± ¡­ Chapter 640: A Trap Set by Miss Walsh Her mobile phone suddenly rang, disying an unfamiliar number. After hesitating for a few seconds, Kate answered the call. Beep-beep-beep¡­ On the other end of the phone, there was a voice, unfamiliar and somewhat hoarse, unmistakably a woman¡¯s voice. She sounded young, around twenty-five or twenty-six. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is this Miss Zamora? Hello, I¡¯m Amelia Walsh, Master Glenn¡¯s fiancee. I¡¯d like to invite you for a coffee, are you avable?¡± Without realizing it, the book in her hand fell to the ground. When the word ¡°fiancee¡± entered her ears, Kate¡¯s heartstrings tightened, and her mind went nk. Is it finally happening? She didn¡¯t answer for a while, and Miss Walsh¡¯s voice continued to call out on the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello, Miss Zamora. Can you hear me? Please say something¡­¡± Kate¡¯s hand tightened around the phone, and her palm was sweating nervously. After a few unnoticeable deep breaths, she managed to calm herself down, and replied calmly, ¡°I heard you. Where should we meet?¡± ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight, Club Tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to meeting you, Miss Zamora. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After saying that, Miss Walsh hung up. Kate still sat in her chair holding her phone, lost in thought. From their brief conversation just now, she didn¡¯t detect any hint of emotion or anger in Miss Walsh¡¯s tone. Maybe her mindset was just too strong, which allowed her to invite the ¡°other woman¡± to meet her with such a warm voice. As soon as Kate hung up with Miss Walsh, her assistant called. As she answered the call, her agent Ja¡¯s loud and booming voice came through the phone, almost shattering her eardrums. ¡°Kate, something big has happened! Do you know?¡± Kate¡¯s face showed exasperation as she held the phone away, her elegant features creasing, as she reached to her ear with her other hand. ¡°Ja, I already know. There¡¯s no need to be so worked up.¡± But in response, Ja¡¯s voice became even more agitated. Even through the phone, Kate could hear the elerated beating of her heart. ¡°What! You already know?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh my goodness, Kate, don¡¯t get worked up.¡± ¡°Listen to me, pack your bags and go on a trip abroad immediately!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t had a good rest in a long time. I¡¯ll take care of your leave. As for the final scene, just find a stand-in¡­¡± After all, Kate was only ying the role of the female protagonist in her teenage years; it wasn¡¯t that important. ¡°Um¡­¡± Kate was at a loss, even more befuddled by Ja¡¯s proposal. ¡°Ja, it seems like you¡¯re the one who looks more worked up now.¡± On the other end of the phone, Ja¡¯s eyes were full of doubt as she stared at her reflection in the ss door, and her emotions quieted down at that moment. ¡°Is that so? By the way, Kate, you should quickly ask Master Glenn about how his PR team is handling it. Is this so-called fiancee of his real? Is there a possibility¡­¡± After saying the second half of the sentence, Ja also felt that she was being far-fetched. Kate was a very good person, but for those in the entertainment industry, love was just an illusion. In the end, it all came down to each other¡¯s background and power. Even if Kate had worked hard for another ten or eight years and had be a dual-award-winning actress, reaching the top of the domestic female stars, what did it matter? She still couldn¡¯tpare to those wealthy aristocrats with billions of assets. Their sess spanned generations. What right did she have topete with them? Master Glenn was unlikely to give up on Amelia Walsh for Kate. And Kate was well aware of this. When she decided to have an affair with Master Glenn, she already knew what consequences awaited her ¨C a downfall in her reputation. But it was alright. She could give up being a celebrity. She could always go back to her old profession as an ountant, which wasn¡¯t too bad. ¡°Ja, it¡¯s okay. Miss Walsh asked me to meet her today.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Kate, listen to me. You can¡¯t go. It¡¯s probably a trap.¡± These wealthy young women were notoriously hot-tempered. Instead of a simple meeting, it felt more like an interrogation. Given Kate¡¯s gentle and innocent nature, what might have happened if she had been mistreated? Despite her attempts to advise, Kate firmly stated the oue, ¡°Ja, it was toote. I had already agreed.¡± ¡°Kate, listen to me. You really can¡¯t go. And if you do, you can¡¯t go alone. Tell me the address; I¡¯ll bring the samurai sword my dad has been collecting for years, and I¡¯ll apany you.¡± A samurai sword? Kate was feeling a bit down, but when Ja mentioned that, she burst outughing. ¡°Alright, Ja. I¡¯ll be careful myself. That¡¯s it, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Give me the address¡­¡± Beep beep beep¡­ The call ended. Ja didn¡¯t manage to ask where they were meeting. Oh no, was Kate really preparing to face the challenges of Glenn¡¯s fiancee all by herself? The more Ja thought about it, the more scared Ja became. She clenched her teeth and opened her phone¡¯s contacts, finding the number of Master Glenn¡¯s assistant. In the vast conference room, the atmosphere was suffocating. Everyone instinctively lowered their heads even further, feeling the gaze from the head of the table chilling their bodies more than the autumn wind blowing outside the window. A handsome man sat in the leather swivel chair at the head, his sleeves rolled up to reveal muscr and well-defined arms. The palm of his hand resting on the table showcased prominent veins, exposing the current emotions of its owner. A bone-chilling voice reverberated throughout the conference room, crisp and authoritative, suppressing everyone¡¯s inclination to lift their heads or even breathe. No one dared to make the slightest mistake. ¡°How can you all have the audacity to sit here and wait for your year-end bonuses? Look at this, ourpany¡¯s profits have dropped by one percentage point since the first quarter!¡± Those seated below couldn¡¯t help but let out a dissatisfied hum. Just one percentage point? Was it really necessary to criticize them for it in a meeting? Chapter 641: The President’s Illegitimate Daughter As if knowing what was on their minds, Master Glenn¡¯s icy gaze swept across the conference room. With a cold and frosty expression, he began speaking: ¡°ording to thepany¡¯s strategy, we were supposed to achieve a 5% increase in revenue in the first quarter. However, at the end of the first quarter, you handed me a negative result.¡± ¡°I know that many of you may think it¡¯s just a 1% decrease in revenue, that it¡¯s not a big deal. But you arepletely wrong. Going from a positive 5% to a negative 1% is a whole six-point difference!¡± ¡°This means that we have lost 600 hundred million this quarter, and it also means that each of your year-end bonuses will be at least six figures less than originally nned. Do you still think it doesn¡¯t matter?¡± As his words fell, the managers and executives seated in the meeting room felt a tinge of pain. A six-figure difference meant losing hundreds of thousands. After a long silence, a brave female employee finally gathered the courage to speak up about the reasons behind her poor performance this quarter. ¡°Master Glenn, we didn¡¯t intend for it to turn out this way. Originally, ording to our target n, the investment in ¡®Moonlit Legend¡¯ was supposed to be 300 million, and the revenue needed to be over 500 million. But right after it finished filming, the female lead got caught up in a scandal, causing a decline in reputation.¡± They all dared not voice their anger. And the actress in question was none other than Cynthia, the ex-girlfriend of Master Glenn. To handle this situation, thepany had spent a lot of money to build rtionships, hiring the strongest PR team in the country, and spending tens of millions in the process. When ¡®Moonlit Legend¡¯ was finally released, the lead actress¡¯s acting was painfully embarrassing, and the audience¡¯s criticisms were all over the ce. Although the ratings barely passed, they hadn¡¯t even made back the production costs. It wasn¡¯t just ¡®Moonlit Legend,¡¯ Cynthia had filmed three other movies and television dramas one after another. To only have a 1% decline, it was the result of their overtime and hard work. Understanding the reasons behind the performance, Master Glenn¡¯s expression softened a little. He withdrew his gaze and signaled for his assistant to distribute thetest notices to everyone. ¡°If the artist isn¡¯t doing well, then rece them! Especially those high-paid artists. If they don¡¯t have the acting skills and poprity, they should be gone!¡± ¡°If the script isn¡¯t good enough, then study it carefully and produce an outstanding work.¡± ¡°We need to spend money smartly. The production costs of TV dramas nowadays are a hundred times higher than in the 90s, yet the quality is nowhere near as good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because too much money is spent on the actors, with uneven distribution. How can we create good works in such circumstances?¡± His words also made the leaders of various departments feel ashamed and helpless. Next, the assistant ced thetest cost-cutting contract list in front of them, and to their surprise-everyone¡¯s hidden worry, Cynthia, the lead actress, was ranked at the top! She was the highest-paid actress in thepany, as well as the most difficult to handle with the awful attitude! In the past, many producers and directors hadined about how difficult it was to work with Cynthia on set. But because of her special rtionship with the CEO, everyone dared not voice their anger and had to tter her on the surface. Now Master Glenn openly intended to terminate the contract with her, which truly caught them off guard. ¡°Master Glenn, when will your list take effect?¡± An excited producer stood up from her seat. She had a good script and had picked out the actors. However, Cynthia heard it and approached her, iming that she wanted to y the protagonist. Reluctantly, she had to give up the young actress she picked up. Now, Master Glenn suddenly announced this major news, which was good for them since they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Cynthia¡¯s demands anymore. ¡°It¡¯ll take effect when ¡®Lady Elizabeth¡¯ is finished. In the next quarter, I hope you can showcase your abilities and achieve some decent results.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Glenn!¡± The meeting concluded. Master Glenn didn¡¯t leave immediately, and the people inside dared not stand up from their seats. They had to restrain their anxiety and continue sitting. At this moment, a young assistant respectfully announced, ¡°Master Glenn, there¡¯s a call for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Master Glenn got up and left, and the people in the meeting room breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, the lengthy critique meeting was over. The Presidential Pce in Onistead. A sleek ck luxury car slowly parked in front of the ironwork carved gate. The attention-grabbing pure gold emblem and special license te reading ¡°A00000¡± on the front of the car were notable. The car door opened, and the dignified and imposing figure of the President appeared in this ancient building,manding respect.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, just as the staff of the Presidential Library prepared to personally wee him, they were surprised to see the President bypass the car and open the door on the other side himself. They thought to themselves, maybe the First Lady and Miss Davidson were inside. Otherwise, who would have the privilege of having the President personally open the door for them? To their surprise, a pair of slender legs, adorned in sheer stockings and supported by a pair of ck stiletto heels, emerged from the car. It was a disy of dominance. She wore a ck chiffon dress, with a circle of shiny sequins embellishing the hem and waist. The vintage square neckline and cinched waist design entuated her slender figure. A khaki-colored short trench coat, with red sleeves, added a touch of sexiness to her professional look. Looking up, her beautiful, glossy chestnut hair was braided into a fishtail braid that cascaded down the back of her head, revealing a stunning and delicate face. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Cheyenne. Please exit the car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Was this really their national leader, the President? Usually, people delicately ttered him, but now he was so gentle and kind towards a young girl. This made everyone curious about this girl¡¯s background. Miss Davidson had never received such favor from the President before. Could she be the President¡¯s long-lost illegitimate daughter? But that seemed unlikely. There had been no gossip about the President for so many years, mainly because the First Lady was a formidable character, and it was unlikely for any woman to have an affair with the President under her watchful eye. Taking a closer look, this fairy-like girl in front of them was fair and tender, with delicate features. She radiated both beauty and innocence, not resembling the President much. Perhaps she took after her mother in terms of looks? Chapter 642: Loremaster Of course, these are all wild spections in everyone¡¯s minds. As for the truth, perhaps only the President himself knew. Cheyenne followed behind him and walked a few steps, led by the museum curator, through a long pce pathway, arriving in front of an antique two-story wooden loft. The ckcquer on the que had peeled off a bit, indicating that this loft had a long history. The curator of the Presidential Library apanied them as they walked, introducing to Cheyenne, ¡°Actually, this building was constructed during AD 500.¡± Abel was actually born in a military family, so he wasn¡¯t very keen on culture. Sinceing into power, he had been focusing on studying the handling of official documents and diplomatic and economic methods, and was rtively weak in ssical literature. ¡°Such a tremendous collection of books from all over the world. How many are stored here now?¡± The curator didn¡¯t hesitate to provide an urate answer, ¡°73, 686, 000 volumes, including various ancient and modern works from Che and abroad, as well as audiovisual materials.¡± There were actually so many important book resources here, no wonder it was called a national treasure. ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, you may go in now. You can stay as long as you want.¡± The President smiled at her, and hisrge, warm hand pat the young girl¡¯s head, like a caring father sending his daughter to kindergarten, reminding her to listen to the teacher obediently. ¡°You¡¯re not going in, Uncle Abel?¡± Unexpectedly, the President shook his head with a smile, patiently exining, ¡°This ce is one of the forbidden areas. Even though I am the President, I can¡¯t enter without the consent of the Loremaster.¡± ¡°Then what about me?¡± ¡°You are the champion of thispetition, and the Loremaster has given their approval for you.¡± ¡°And who is this Loremaster?¡± Could his authority be even greater than that of Uncle Abel, the President of a nation? Mentioning this mysterious ¡°Loremaster,¡± both the curator and the President had a reverent look, making Cheyenne even more curious about who this Loremaster was. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go in.¡± And so, Cheyenne ventured into the Presidential Library alone. Creak¡­ Pushing open the red-carved wooden door, the ancient, worn-out door let out a harsh, hoarse sound. As she entered the room, she was dumbfounded by the vast sea of books before her. She had thought the building had two floors, but there were no stairs inside at all. The space was open, and the shelves curved and spiraled down from high above, with books lining the walls. With so many books, where should she start looking for the map? Searching through them bit by bit, she estimated it would take her at least a month. She randomly pointed at one ce. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start from here. I hope my intuition is right,¡± she said. Step by step, she climbed the woodendder, preparing to search from top to bottom. However, whether it was because she didn¡¯t close the door properly or because there was a draft, as soon as Cheyenne climbed up, she felt a chilling gust of winding from behind. She shivered from the cold. This feeling was as if she was being watched. Could it be because of surveince cameras? However, she looked around the room and didn¡¯t find any monitoring devices in the corners. It was strange. Why did she feel like she was being stared at by a pair of eyes?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne took a deep breath and forced herself to ignore this uneasiness. She kept persuading herself, ¡°I must be overthinking it.¡± After all, only with the consent of Loremaster could she enter here. Besides, even Uncle Abel couldn¡¯te in, so how could there be anyone else? Aftering to terms with it, she continued to reach out and search the shelves. At a nce, she saw a whole row of books on religion. Cheyenne was curious about the book ¡°Al-Quran Al-Kareem,¡± so she reached out and took it off the shelf. As soon as she pulled out the book, a loud rumbling sound came from behind her. She instinctively turned her head to look. To her surprise, the stacked bookshelves slowly slid open to the sides, revealing a golden shrine in the middle. However, there was a snake on the shrine. It was a pure gold sculpture, about a meter thick and three meters long, coiled in the shape of an incense stick, with a high, triangr snake head. The two forked branches on the top of its head indicated that it was no ordinary snake. Its eyes, carved with amethyst, were as big as fists. Cheyenne swallowed hard and felt an unprecedented chill when her gaze met the snake¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh my god, this amethyst must be worth billions!¡± she eximed. Not to mention that the snake itself was made of pure gold and weighed several hundred kilograms. No wonder they didn¡¯t let anyone else in here. They were probably afraid someone would steal this golden treasure. The next moment, she realized how absurd her conclusion was because the lump of golden treasure¡­ moved! Yes, she initially thought it was just therge golden snake head, which she thought was a decoration, starting to twist and emit a rustling friction sound. The tworge amethysts shone brightly and stared directly at Cheyenne. ¡°Hiss.¡± The snake¡¯s mouth opened, and a golden, slender snake tongue extended continuously, attacking Cheyenne like a rope. ¡°What the hell! Is this even possible?¡± she eximed. How could it move on its own? Chapter 643: Why Keep Pets in the Library? ¡°So you¡¯re saying this is actually a snake with an intelligent program?¡± Cheyenne pinched herself hard. If it weren¡¯t for the sharp pain in her thigh, she would have seriously questioned whether she was living in a dream. Before she could fully ept the reality before her, the snake¡¯s fangs were about to strike her face. Fortunately, she reacted quickly, dodging the potentially fatal attack by moving to the side. However, the bookshelf behind her suffered the consequences. Bang! Wood chips flew in the air as books tumbled down from the shelf, as if it had just experienced a rainstorm. The bookshelf was damaged, and the woodendder resting on it lost its support. It teetered precariously. Cheyenne, standing on thedder, was also in jeopardy. She anxiously gripped thedder¡¯s handrail and, in a moment of quick thinking, kicked the adjacent bookshelf as the stairs were about to fall towards the ground. Finding a point of leverage, she used all her strength to support the fallingdder, turning it in mid-air. Bang. Thedder leaned at a 45-degree angle against another bookshelf, stabilizing itself. She had finally escaped a disaster. However, she couldn¡¯t celebrate too soon, as the coiled golden snake began to shake, emitting a bright purple light that bathed the entire room in a faint purple hue. It was no longer just the snake¡¯s fangs; now the entire snake was transforming. Cheyenne widened her eyes in astonishment, sping her hands together and bowing apologetically to the dignified snake statue. ¡°Sir¡­ I apologize, did I disturb you?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s what we can do. You pretend you didn¡¯t see me, and I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°How about we mind our own business?¡± However, the snake¡¯s response was a sweeping tail, indicating that there was no room for negotiation. Cheyenne was displeased. Did she have to resort to her ultimate skill? Her silver needles pierced the metallic snake, creating crisp and distinct sounds as they fell to the ground. Furthermore, Cheyenne noticed that the needles that had fallen had either snapped or bent¡­ it pained her deeply. These silver needles were a gift from Omari, all made of refined steel. They were so sharp that they could prate walls, yet they seemed utterly useless against this golden snake. The snake opened its blood-filled mouth and lunged straight at her. Ah!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A faint cry escaped from her red lips as Cheyenne instinctively closed her eyes and covered her head with her hands. ¡°Thump.¡± A small metal box suddenly dropped out of the snake¡¯s mouth,nding perfectly in front of the bookshelf where Cheyenne stood. She widened her eyes in astonishment and looked up at the golden snake. The purple glow in its eyes disappeared. Its three-meter-long body slowly retracted back into the shrine, coiling into the shape of an incense stick, just like before. Motionless, as if nothing had happened. Cheyenne was covered in sweat, and she thought with lingering fear, ¡°If that snake hadn¡¯t stopped, perhaps my life would have ended here.¡± She let out a long sigh of relief. Her gaze shifted to the ck iron box on the bookshelf. Just as Cheyenne was about to reach out to grab it, it was snatched away by another hand wearing a white glove. Cheyenne followed the hand with her eyes, and what came into view was a breathtakingly delicate and beautiful face. The man was dressed in a white three-piece suit, with a delicate ruby brooch shining brilliantly on his chest,plementing his gentle and beautiful cheeks. His eyes were elegant and noble, his nose straight, and his plump lips as seductive as a rose, with an elegant andposed smile ying at the corners. The man was smiling at her. He picked up the box with one hand and extended the other towards her, presenting it in front of her. This seemed to be a friendly gesture. The man seemed to convey the message of ¡°Let me help you.¡± However, Cheyenne didn¡¯t ce her hand in his palm because this face was unfamiliar to her. She had to be cautious about the sudden friendliness from a stranger. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s voice sounded cold and questioning. The man froze for a second, then smirked, lifting the corners of his lips. His voice was equally pleasing. ¡°So, you really have lost your memories. You don¡¯t even remember me, Cheyenne¡­¡± Cheyenne found herself utterly confused. She quickly sighed in her heart, ¡°Not again, another old friend?¡± What had she been doing these past three years? How did she suddenly know so many strange people? Master Sam felt her distant response, the confusion and contemtion in her eyes. It was clear that she had indeed lost her memories. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it seems forgetfulnesses with having many acquaintances. We met in Akloit. I¡¯m a friend of Mr. Foley¡¯s, and we even yed billiards together.¡± ¡°Oh, and then? Is that your reason for snatching my box?¡± Cheyenne declined his help and descended thedder on her own. When she was about a meter away from the ground, she made a handsome leap, her ck dress fluttering. She looked at him with a cold gaze. ¡°Snatching?¡± Sam btedly realized what he had done wrong and quickly offered the box to Cheyenne with both hands, apologizing like a true gentleman. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I simply saw that you dropped something, so I picked it up for you.¡± ¡°Thank you then.¡± Cheyenne reached out and took the box, carefully examining it from all angles, weighing it curiously in her hand. It was light and didn¡¯t have much weight. ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you know why the Loremaster got angry earlier?¡± Upon hearing his question, Cheyenne looked up and shook her head, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Are you saying that golden lump is called Loremaster?¡± A glimmer of light shed in Sam¡¯s eyes, and he smiled in surprise. ¡°It seems Miss Lawrence doesn¡¯t know. The golden lump you called is actually our country¡¯s national treasure, the Loremaster of the Presidential Library. It has been famous for over two hundred years.¡± Was it the same Loremaster mentioned by the President and the curator when she was at the entrance? ¡°So, you mean it¡¯s not an inanimate object, but a real creature!¡± ¡°Yes, it was originally a giant golden python. After two hundred years of cultivation, it has be a half-humanoid form.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± She thought it was a sculpture made of gold, but it turned out to be a real, living snake¡­ This was too bizarre. Why would they keep a pet like that in a library? Chapter 644: Auntie Gracie Cheyenne had another question, ¡°So, what does it eat here?¡± ¡°Bing a demigod, it naturally doesn¡¯t need to eat anything.¡± Were there really gods in this world? She looked up again at the shrine, and the bookshelves had returned to their original state, with the shrine and the snake nowhere to be seen. Only the box in her hand and the scattered books on the ground indicated that everything that had just happened was real. Sam noticed that she was still lost in thought and his gaze fell on the box in her hand. ¡°Miss Lawrence, why don¡¯t you take a look at what¡¯s inside this box?¡± His behavior was strange. Why was he so concerned about the box in her hand? From snatching it from her earlier to now reminding her to open it, it seemed like he was the one who was curious about what was inside. A mischievous and adorable light flickered in her bright apricot eyes as she deliberately picked up the box and, under his gaze, quietly opened it just a crack. Just as Sam was about to lean in to take a look¡­ ¡°Snap.¡± The box was closed again, the crackpletely sealed. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in seeing what¡¯s inside right now. That¡¯ll do.¡± Sam smiled faintly without saying anything, his gaze on Cheyenne showing even more interest and appreciation. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else here, I¡¯ll take my leave. Miss Lawrence, take care. If I hadn¡¯t helped you light the incense in the shrine earlier, the consequences could have been extraordinary.¡± Incense? Only then did Cheyenne lower her head and notice a broken half of an incense stick on the ground. So, the snake didn¡¯t eat food but incense. No wonder it wasn¡¯t hungry. However, why didn¡¯t Abel inform her in advance about the need to light incense? ¡°Miss Lawrence, what happened inside?¡± Sam asked. Just as they were about to discuss what happened inside, they heard the concerned voice of the librarian from outside the door. He had gone out to eat a watermelon and happened to hear a loud ¡°bang¡±ing from inside. Cheyenne looked at the scattered wood chips and books on the floor, her guilty conscience making her swallow nervously. Her ck and white eyes met Sam¡¯s, and in that silent exchange, Sam, being exceptionally intelligent, could easily guess her intentions. ¡°I can take you out. I¡¯m starting to miss the taste of soup dumplings.¡± ¡°Sounds good! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Surprisingly, Sam reached out to hold her hand, but Cheyenne frowned and dodged perfectly. ¡°No need, I can walk by myself.¡± As she spoke, she adjusted her skirt and followed along. Sam nced at his empty hand intentionally, feeling a tinge of regret. ¡°Miss Lawrence, this way.¡± It turned out that there was a skylight on the second floor of the attic. By climbing out through it and crossing a tall barrier wall, the branches of a towering tree extended from outside the wall to the roof. By stepping on these branches, they could climb smoothly outside the wall and leave.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Outside the wall, an inconspicuous ordinary sedan was parked, waiting for them. From a distance, they saw the car start and drive toward their direction. The car window rolled down. Inside was an astonishingly beautiful face. The woman wore a ck leather jacket and had her hair tied up high in a ponytail, with long and slender legs. Her cherry-red lips curved into a half-smile as she looked at the two of them. ¡°Miss Lawrence, what a coincidence, we meet again.¡± Cheyenne narrowed her beautiful eyes. This woman¡­ wasn¡¯t she the representative of the Lucas family who appeared on the judging panel during thepetition? Why was she with this man? The reason they deliberately stopped here¡­ He didn¡¯t exin why he appeared at the Presidential Library. ¡°Hello, beautifuldy.¡± A cute smile yed on Cheyenne¡¯s lips. This address made Gracie chuckle softly. With a domineering gaze enhanced by Western-style makeup, she looked at Cheyenne, and in that brief moment of eye contact, her pupils contracted. Cheyenne¡¯s mind went nk, her awareness focused on the green glow in Gracie¡¯s eyes. As she watched the ck pupils gradually turn into small green dots, the dots continued to expand, and finally spun¡­ turning into beautiful and extraordinary pearl flowers. Her eyelids felt heavy. She yawned, and her once bright and lively eyes gradually became numb and hollow. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re so adorable. Perhaps¡­ you should call me Auntie?¡± Gracie looked at her transformation with satisfaction, her seductive and tempting voice slowly ringing in Cheyenne¡¯s ears. ¡°Good girl, you must be tired. Sleep if you¡¯re tired, have a good sleep¡­ Look into my eyes, you¡¯re very sleepy now.¡± Cheyenne obediently closed her eyes. Just as Gracie was about to proceed to the next step, Cheyenne¡¯s tightly closed eyes suddenly snapped open again, her gaze still a bit drowsy and adorable. She seemed as confused as someone who had just woken up. After a few seconds, she absentmindedly touched the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you just say? I forgot¡­¡± It was as if she had sleepwalked for a while. Her consciousness seemed to have left the pce and suddenly saw her grandfather¡¯s figure ahead. Only after Cheyenne regained her rity did she realize that she was standing in front of the car, having this conversation with them, and hadn¡¯t left the pce. Was the feeling from earlier just her imagination? Gracie couldn¡¯t believe it and pinched her palm, her smile unchanged, still elegant and intellectual. What just happened? She had just hypnotized Cheyenne, but thetter woke up in an instant. Was it because Cheyenne had a strong willpower, or was her hypnosis technique weakening? Thetter was unlikely, as Gracie could control the other person for ten minutes when she first learned hypnosis. Once she became proficient, she could permanently hypnotize people. Perhaps it was because there were surrounding noises that affected the effectiveness of her hypnosis. Oh well, she could only wait for the next opportunity. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just asking you where you live. I can give you a ride back.¡± ¡°Thank you, beautifuldy, but it¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m going to Wind Hall, which is very close by. I can walk there.¡± With those words, Cheyenne turned and left with a smile. Her slender figure stretched under the setting sun¡­ The cold wind lifted her long hair as she gradually walked away. Behind Cheyenne¡¯s view, Gracie and Sam also drove away. She deliberately stopped and looked back at the receding car. They had already left. The car smoothly drove on the road, and the elegant man sitting in the back seat admired the scenery passing by with appreciative eyes. The city lights were just beginning to shine, and neon lights lit up on the streets. The sunset cast a crimson glow between two tall buildings. Coincidentally, the light fell on his womanish face, and for a moment, his eyes were filled with indiscernible golden radiance. Chapter 645: 99 Roses ¡°What did you do to her just now?¡± Suddenly, Gracie heard a clear voice from the back seat, and the car slowed down. ncing at the handsome man sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror, Gracie withdrew her gaze and curved her red lips into a slight smile. ¡°Yes, I intended to hypnotize her to inquire about the map, but I didn¡¯t expect her to wake up from my hypnosis.¡± ¡°Is this the first time?¡± ¡°Yes, I have never had such a failure since I started learning.¡± Master Sam, upon hearing this, seemed to have anticipated it long ago. Heughed nonchntly and even praised Cheyenne at this moment. ¡°I told you before, she is unique with amazing intelligence, willpower, abilities¡­ she surpasses ordinary people in every aspect.¡± Gracie expressed her helplessness, ¡°Master Sam, sarcasm is fine, but if we can¡¯t find out the location of the map, our mission will be impossible toplete.¡± Little did she know that he had no intention of giving up just because they couldn¡¯t obtain the map. ¡°No rush, the game is getting more interesting. I¡¯m looking forward to what surprises amnesiac Cheyenne can bring me.¡± As for the map, if they couldn¡¯t get it, it might as well be all given to Cheyenne. With her intelligence and wit, she would surely be able to find what they were looking for. After returning to the hotel, Cheyenne immediately went back to her room. Without even changing her clothes, she took out the small box she had obtained from the attic. Opening it, she found a thin sheepskin map inside. She slowly unfolded the map. It was different from the maps she had seen before. There were no directional indicators, scale ratios, or ordinary geographicalbels she had learned in ss. It only had a winding line, with a peculiar ck triangr symbol filled with dotted lines near the line. There was a small g on the map, resembling both a destination and a starting point. Strange, twhere did she see his map before? A series of short knocks suddenly interrupted her thoughts. A familiar male voice came from outside the door, hoarse and slightly intoxicated. ¡°Cheyenne, are you asleep?¡± It¡¯s Benso. Without thinking too much, Cheyenne didn¡¯t put the map away on the desktop. Instead, she got up and walked to the door, opening it. What greeted her was arge bunch of pink roses. The delicate petals were adorned with glistening dewdrops, and the deep green leaves indicated that they were freshly picked. The room was filled with the fragrance of roses, and behind the flowers was the extraordinary handsome face with two rare traces of blood. He¡¯s injured! Cheyenne¡¯s pupils contracted, and her slender fingers lightly touched his face as she softly asked, ¡°Benson, the blood on your face¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I must have identally pricked myself with a rose thorn.¡± He elegantly smiled, casually using the back of his hand to wipe his face. In the instant he raised his hand, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze froze on his hand. That long and perfect hand, with distinct joints, hands suitable for ying musical instruments, was now covered in wounds and bloodstains, with faint traces of soil. She grabbed his wrist, her eyes reddened, staring at his hand. The palm of his hand was torn, with rose thorns still embedded in the center. It must have been painful. ¡°Benson, why would you do something so foolish? Don¡¯t you know how precious your hands are?¡± Although Cheyenne¡¯s voice sounded harsh, as if she were ¡°reprimanding¡± him, Bensonughed. In order to give her these ny-nine roses, he personally went to the flower farm and learned about the cultivation, packaging, and care of roses. Because he had never done this kind of work before, his first attempt was tortuous and time-consuming. He kept getting pricked while removing the thorns. But whenever he thought of the happy smile on Cheyenne¡¯s face when she saw these roses, he didn¡¯t feel the pain. On the contrary, he was filled with motivation. He was determined to remove all those thorns. Benson will present these ny-nine roses in front of Cheyenne. He can now see Cheyenne¡¯s happy and joyful smile. But when Benson lowered his head and saw the tears swirling in her eyes, he suddenly panicked. He nervously watched as the teardrop rolled down her eyshes. He reached out to catch it, and the tear fell into his palm, scorching hot. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t cry. What¡¯s wrong? Is it that the flowers are not beautiful, or you don¡¯t like roses?¡± He remembered that Cheyenne liked roses, especially pink ones. The first time he saw her was at the entrance of a flower shop. She was a little girl, dressed in dirty clothes, squatting there carefully picking up a pink rose, inhaling its fragrance. A small white butterfly trembled andnded on the tip of her nose, creating a scene as warm and harmonious as a fairy tale. At that moment, her eyes were shining brightly. Her smile on her face was pure and beautiful, because of the beauty of a flower, and the delightful fragrance. He would never forget it. Cheyenne took the bouquet and ced it on the nearby table. Then she turned around and walked back, holding his hand and leading him to the table. ¡°It¡¯s not about the flowers. It¡¯s about you, Benson. You don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. I¡¯m angry. Look at your hands, so many wounds. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Moreover, even though he had finished his exams, he would soon face the even more challenging mentor interview. How could he y if his hands were full of injuries by the time he went on stage? As she spoke, Cheyenne firmly pressed his shoulder, making him sit obediently at the table while she quickly walked to the cab in the living room. She bent down to search for a first aid kit. Usually, hotels would have such things prepared, and she had discovered it on her first day of staying here. Cheyenne was earnestly searching for the first aid kit, while Benson looked at her busy figure and felt her genuine care for him. The tenderness and deep affection in his eyes grew even stronger. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m really fine.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t treat the wound, it can easily lead to tetanus. Just wait for me.¡± He really couldn¡¯t do anything about her. In fact, it was just a minor injury. He had experienced torment that was a hundred times, a thousand times worse than this. Such trivial physical pain didn¡¯t bother him at all. As Benson turned his head, his gaze fell on the map she had ced on the table, partially obscured by the roses. He moved the flowers aside a bit, and the clear image of the map appeared before him. The words that were about toe out of his mouth were swallowed back because of Cheyenne¡¯s presence. Chapter 646: A Wedding Held in Forest Cheyenne didn¡¯t notice his subtle change and continued searching for the first aid kit on her own. Finally, she found it in a bedside cab. ¡°Found it!¡± she eximed. As she turned back to the table, she happened to see Benson carefully examining the map in his hand, with a deep expression on his face. ¡°Benson.¡± Upon hearing her calling his name, Benson put down the map and looked up, feeling guilty as he spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for looking at your things without your permission.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Benson, give me your hand, and I¡¯ll take care of your wound.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne pulled over a rectangr small stool and sat across from him. She took hold of Benson¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight flutter in her heart as she looked at the densely packed wounds on his palm. First, she cleaned the dirt and blood stains from the wounds with alcohol, examining them under the light. Indeed, many rose thorns had deeply embedded themselves into his dermis. She could only use a pair of tweezers to carefully extract each thorn before applying antiseptic solution. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked. During the process of removing the thorns, the tweezers inevitably exerted pressure on the injured muscles. As the saying goes, when one finger hurts, the whole body feels it. Even theposed and steady Benson couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, his face contorted in pain. But when he heard Cheyenne¡¯s gentle concern, he felt that it was all worth it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Thank you, Cheyenne. I wanted to ask, how did you get this map? Did you find it at the Presidential Library?¡± Just then, Cheyenne¡¯s voice reached his ears, calmly recounting her experiences at the Presidential Library earlier that day. She briefly mentioned the incident where she mistook the Loremaster for a golden statue and almost got bitten. Benson was surprised and immediately snapped out of his daze. ¡°You mean the Loremaster almost attacked you?¡± ¡°Yes, Benson, do you know the Loremaster too?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s expression turned slightly confused and adorable. It seemed that she was the only one who didn¡¯t know¡­ Benson smiled gently, his voice as clear and tender as ever. ¡°Hmm, I had the privilege of seeing Loremaster once. It was the only time the Loremaster appeared in public.¡± But that had been over twenty years ago. He vaguely remembered it was when he was five years old. His father had taken him to the Presidential Pce to attend the inauguration ceremony of Abel. ording to Che¡¯s tradition, before each president takes office, they need the Loremaster¡¯s approval and receive his blessings during the inauguration ceremony. Only then can they truly gain the support of the people. The impression left on him was the majestic golden python, over three meters long, shimmering with gold all over its body.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His father excitedly pointed at the antlers of the Loremaster and said, ¡°Do you see those antlers? It¡¯s no ordinary snake; it¡¯s a semi-divine serpent. If I could obtain its blood, I would surely create my best masterpiece.¡± Unfortunately, his father¡¯s wish was never fulfilled. After that, his father fell ill with a strange condition. He suffered from constant nightmares at night and debilitating headaches during the day. Doctors couldn¡¯t find any exnation for his symptoms. Benson never mentioned the ¡°best masterpiece¡± again. He had never known the details. Normally, apart from the transition ceremony when a new leader takes office, one would only see the Loremaster during its ¡°hibernation¡± state. The Loremaster, who had lived for over two hundred years, had a gentle temperament and never initiated attacks on humans. Why would it suddenly target Cheyenne? ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re safe this time, Cheyenne. If anything had happened to you, I would have felt extremely guilty,¡± Benson said. Benson¡¯s gaze was deep and affectionate. She was stunned for a moment, feeling somewhat ufortable under such a gaze. An intangible wave of suppression rushed towards her like a crumbling mountain and a tidal wave. Benson¡¯s gaze made her hesitate to respond. Does he¡­ like me? She repeatedly questioned herself in her heart, but she was afraid that she was being too self-absorbed and overthinking things. She felt a bit lost in the moment. ¡°Alright¡­ Okay, Benson, pay attention to your wound and don¡¯t let it get wet for the next few days.¡± Benson nced down at his palm. To her surprise, Cheyenne had tied a butterfly-shaped knot on the back of his hand using a piece of gauze, disying a girlish charm. This made him feel both amused and exasperated. If anyone saw it, they would surely mock him. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to undo it. Cheyenne had personally bandaged his hand. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll head back now. Tomorrow, I promised an old friend to attend their forest-themed wedding ceremony.¡± A forest-themed wedding? Wait¡­ the forest! Cheyenne, as if inspired by something, suddenly focused her gaze on the map again. Yes. The triangr icon, filled with dashed lines in the middle, and a shadow of a triangle on the ground,pletely covered in darkness. It looked like the shadow of a pine tree cast on the water¡¯s surface during sunset. She was inspired, and as she looked at the other icons, everything became clear to her. The winding narrow lines represented a small stream. The wavy, short lines depicted undting mountains. The triangles symbolized trees. And perhaps the little g indicated the ce she was looking for. Benson couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw her immersed in deep thought. He continued speaking, ¡°Cheyenne, would you like to apany me to the forest-themed wedding party of my friends? It should be cool.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Cheyenne snapped out of her thoughts. She bit her lip and softly declined Benson¡¯s gracious invitation. ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t even know your friends, and besides, I¡¯m nning to go to Wind Hall tomorrow to see how things are progressing there.¡± Cheyenne walked him to the door while politely refusing his invitation. Benson didn¡¯t press her further and, before leaving, he gently touched her beautiful long hair. ¡°Alright then, get some rest. Girls who stay upte tend to age faster, especially since you¡¯re pregnant.¡± In the depths of his heart, he felt a tinge of regret. What a pity; the groom would be delighted to see Cheyenne. Chapter 647: Master Omari Is Cuckolded Excited about the uing exploration of the forest the next day, Cheyenne found it difficult to fall asleep. However, when she thought about the baby growing inside her, she nced at her slightly protruding belly and furrowed her brows.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Since bing pregnant, she felt like her waist had be thicker than before. She cursed under her breath, feeling the urge to get rid of it. But then she reconsidered; giving birth seemed quite painful. Oh well, she would carry it for now. Time to sleep. Under the pale and bleak moonlight, there was another person who felt upset. At the Lara mansion, it was the eve of Master Omarin¡¯s wedding. The entire mansion was brightly lit, as if it were daytime. Despite it being past one in the morning, the servants were still bustling around. A senior butler in a ck tailcoat directed several maids to decorate the house. ¡°And you two, go¡­ check for any remaining dust and inspect everything again. We can¡¯t afford to have any missing items.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After receiving the instructions, the maids retreated while murmuringints under their breath and yawning. ¡°These wealthy families are truly something else. Even organizing a wedding is soplicated.¡± The response came from another slightly plump young maid who was biting her finger, her gaze already dulled from exhaustion. ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ve been preparing for half a year. If it weren¡¯t for Master Omarin¡¯s runawayst time, we wouldn¡¯t have to do so much repetitive work.¡± Suddenly, the third maid among them sighed, evoking empathy from the others. ¡°Who would want to marry a woman like Miss Weaver? Master Omarin is truly pitiful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I think that sometimes, being wealthy isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡± Compared to Master Omarin, who was about to marry a promiscuous woman he didn¡¯t love, their torment was only physical. Moreover, the Lara family was a prestigious lineage in Onistead. With Master Omari¡¯s wedding being such a grand asion, the maids could expect to receive cash. As they excitedly spected about the amount of the cash, a ¡°ng¡± sound suddenly echoed through the dark garden. A deted beer bottle fell from mid-air,nding precisely in the garden¡¯s ornamental fountain. Upon closer inspection under the light, they noticed over a dozen empty bottles floating on the water¡¯s surface. The three of them were startled and instinctively looked up. The room on the second floor had no lights on, pitch ck and difficult to see clearly. Only one streetmp in the garden cast its light on the shadows of the trees, illuminating the intricate veins of each leaf with a green glow. The green light pierced through the forest,nding on a particr silhouette. It was Master Omari! He stood with his back to the window, one long leg stretched out on the ground while the other was bent at the knee. One hand rested on his knee, while the other held a new beer bottle as he tilted his head back to continue drinking. The green light fell on his disheveled long hair, making it shine in the dark night like the leaves-radiating green. This scene inexplicably evoked a sense of heartache. ¡°Indeed, even if life can go on, it¡¯s still painful to have such an unfaithful wife.¡± Herpanion nodded, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Mm-hmm, mm-hmm.¡± She felt such deep pity for Master Omari that she couldn¡¯t find the words to express it. After the three of them left, another crisp and loud ¡°plop¡± sound rang out in the darkness. This sound was different from the previous one. It seemed there was still half a bottle of alcohol left. The man¡¯s hoarse and deep voice carried by the chilly wind traveled far, sounding both submissive and heart-wrenching. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­ I¡¯m getting married, but I miss you so much¡­¡± Separated by a door, Leon paused, his gazeplex as he peered through the crack in the doorway at the scene inside. Marrying someone you don¡¯t love is like burying your soul in a grave. He had experienced such pain and torment too. But he had endured it for several decades. He hoped Omari could adapt and recover soon. ¡°Father, we have only four hours left until the wedding procession. What should we do about Omari¡¯s drunken state?¡± Hayden¡¯s cold and stern voice resonated outside the door as he also saw his younger brother in a state of despair inside the room. At this moment, he appeared just as miserable as a stray dog, devoid of the elegance befitting a top-notchwyer. A faint glint shed in his eyes, disappearing in an instant. Leon took a deep breath, leaning on his cane at the door as he let out a long sigh. Bitterly, he spoke, ¡°He¡¯s feeling sad. Let him be.¡± ¡°As for tomorrow morning¡¯s wedding procession, why don¡¯t you go instead of Omari? We can exin to the Weaver family that he¡¯s not feeling well, and he¡¯ll definitely be present for the formal exchange of rings.¡± Let him rece his brother for the wedding procession? Hayden¡¯s scalp tightened at the thought. Would the Weaver family agree to this absurd decision? But his father was favoring Omari, and he couldn¡¯t refuse this proposal. ¡°Fine.¡± Only then did Leon turn to look at him, and in that moment, he noticed that his obedient and capable eldest son had a few strands of gray hair at his temples. In this moment, his heart was filled with mixed emotions. He patted Hayden¡¯s shoulder with hisrge hand, silentlyforting and appreciating his ability to see the bigger picture. ¡°No matter when, you¡¯re the one who puts my mind at ease the most. This family will still rely on you in the future.¡± ¡°How are you getting along with Miss Davidsontely?¡± This family relying on him? Hayden felt a profound sense of irony. In the past, his father cared more about that woman outside, and even when they were forced apart, he used work as an excuse to avoiding home. Later, that woman died. His mother gave in, allowing Omari to be admitted into the Lara family, and only then did his fathere back to them. He thought this was a fresh start, but it turned out to be the worst situation. Before Omari came, his father only had him as a son. Even though his parents had a strained rtionship, his father would find time to help him with his homework and take him on business trips. But after Omari arrived, this rebellious and disobedient teenager became the one his father constantly praised. When he didn¡¯t want to study in the country, he was immediately sent abroad. When he didn¡¯t want to endure the family¡¯s disdain due to his illegitimate status, he was allowed to stand on his own. When he didn¡¯t want to take over thepany, he had to be grateful and thank his younger brother for giving up this precious opportunity. But he was the eldest son of the Lara family. The legitimate eldest son. Why did he need a ¡°gift¡± from an illegitimate child? All of this rightfully belonged to him, Hayden. Chapter 648: He Had Been So Drunk and Obsessed Omari med his father for making them, mother and son, wander around for over a decade, resulting in his mother¡¯s demise. Little did he know, Hayden¡¯s mother led a morous life as a wealthy socialite but remained a widow at heart. Omari resented his father for forcing him to marry a man he didn¡¯t love, just as he himself had to marry the President¡¯s daughter, Emily, whom he had no affection for. In this regard, he handled it more confidently than Omari, for he was always devoid of emotions. Love and affection were mere childish and naive matters, far less significant than personal gain. To him, Omari¡¯s willingness to offend the Lara and Weaver families for a trivial Cheyenne was downright foolish. At the same time, he secretly wished for Omari to continue being ¡°foolish¡± like this. The worse Omari¡¯s reputation, the better it was for him. Hayden had left. Leon hesitated outside the door for a while before finally deciding to go in. Leaning on his cane, he pushed open the door and entered the dimly lit room, filled with the scent of alcohol. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the light on?¡± he asked. Before the words even left his mouth, a pair of bloodshot eyes filled with crimson looked towards him, causing Leon¡¯s heart to skip a beat in fright. Calmly, he pressed the light switch on the wall, instantly brightening up the room with the piercing re from the crystal chandelier. As someone who had just emerged from the darkness of the night, his pupils shrank momentarily, and his charming eyes narrowed to slits as he looked at the neer. The room was filled with the stench of alcohol and littered with empty bottles. Leon, grudgingly using his cane to clear a path through the bottles blocking his way, made his unsteady way towards Omari. Seeing him with a filthy face and disheveled clothes, looking despairing and dejected, Leon felt a mix of anger and heartache. After all, this was his beloved woman¡¯s son. It would be hypocritical not to feel distressed. ¡°Omari, get up! Act like a man, will you? Is it meaningful to keep drowning yourself in alcohol? Is it?¡± He even felt the urge to use his precious ebony cane to knock some sense into him. After all, it would be difficult to find another like it. ¡°Crash¡­¡± Omari suddenly smashed the beer bottle in his hand onto the ground, causing a loud noise and scaring the onlookers with their curious expressions outside the door. ¡°Tell me then, is it meaningful to sacrifice your own will for the sake of personal gain, even if it meanspromising your entire life? Is that meaningful?¡± His voice reverberated with sarcasm. Leon¡¯s face turned purple and green, his anger boiling within. How dare that brat lecture him like that! ¡°Are you trying to teach me a lesson?¡± Leon retorted, coughing uncontrobly. His irritation caused a pain in his chest, reminding him of his old ailment. Seeing the old man struggling for breath, Omari¡¯s raging emotions calmed down a bit. With a pair of resentful eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You knew perfectly well that Cheyenne is the one I love.¡± ¡°You knew that I have already established myself and don¡¯t need to obey your arrangements.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s because you¡¯re my father and because you used your illness and her safety to threaten me.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯llpromise! It¡¯s me being too softhearted, toopassionate. For the rest of my life, I can only be controlled like a puppet by all of you!¡± Leon saw him describe marriage as such tragedy, as if it was a hopeless path of no return, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was too much. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak so harshly about yourself. Miss Weaver, as the future head of the Weaver family, is more than worthy of you.¡± ¡°As for Cheyenne¡­ her status is too low. Even if you don¡¯t marry Miss Weaver, I won¡¯t allow you to marry a woman like her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. We¡¯ll leave at 5 a. m. tomorrow to pick up the bride and arrive at the forest by 7:30. The wedding ceremony will officially begin at 9 a. m. Pull yourself together and don¡¯t forget Cheyenne is still in Onistead!¡± He didn¡¯t want to use this reason to provoke Omari, but unfortunately, Omari was consumed by grief and couldn¡¯t pay attention to anything other than this name. After saying these harsh words, Leon quickly left this incredibly oppressive ce. Seeing Omari like this, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the day when he was separated from his lover. He had also been intoxicated and obsessed with grief. Time rewinds to Akloit, 8 p. m., Club Tonight. Kate had lived for half a lifetime, and this was only the second time she had been to such a dark and chaotic ce. Thest time she came was because Graeme invited her for his birthday. But this time, she had a different reason altogether. The dance floor yed energetic DJ electronic music, and young men and women danced under the rotating colorful lights, oblivious to everything. Apuse filled the air. Kate¡¯s appearance captivated many men in the crowd, despite wearing a conservative ck dress that reached her ankles. Other than a glimpse of fair skin exposed by the square neckline, the only other skin visible was her slender ankles sheathed in stockings, as she walked gracefully in seven-centimeter high heels. She stood at 1. 7 meters tall, but her frame was delicate and petite. Coupled with her cute and elegant round face, no one would associate her with a ¡°maturedy¡±. The ck dress clung to her, entuating her perfect and graceful figure ¨C round, upright, long legs, and a slender waist. Every step she took felt like cat paws stepping on everyone¡¯s hearts. In the dark corners, several gazes fell upon her. Someone even whistled at her from behind, their voice sounding sinister, ¡°Beautiful, did youe here alone?¡± ¡°Should me and my buddy keep youpany and dispel your loneliness?¡± Kate dared not look up at him and quickly lowered her head, but strode to leave this chaotic hall. Leaving the hall, Kate followed the waiter¡¯s instructions and made her way to private room number one. Miss Walsh was waiting inside. ¡°Here we are.¡± The handsome waiter warmly brought her to the door of the private room and stopped, extending his hand in a weing gesture. His smile was sincere. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The door wasn¡¯t fully closed, so she could push it open directly. What she saw inside the room left Kate stunned. This¡­ this was Master Glenn¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Miss Walsh? ¡°Gotcha, hahaha!¡± The woman eximed joyfully, reaching out and suddenly grabbing hold of Kate¡¯s arm. Chapter 649: Master Glenn Will Not Live Beyond Thirty She happily took off the blindfold covering her eyes, and the unfamiliar face in front of Miss Walsh made her breath catch. With a vacant expression, her eyes were fixed on Kate¡¯s face, and her lips were slightly open. It took her a while to utter two soft words. If Kate hadn¡¯t heard wrong, she seemed to have just been praised? ¡°Beautiful, cute¡­¡± As Miss Walsh assessed her, Kate also appraised the face in front of her, unable to be neatly summed up with just one word, ¡°ugly.¡± In this situation, she remembered a sentence from a textbook-being overly critical to someone¡¯s ugliness is a form of cruelty. So, with politeness and considerable embarrassment, Kate averted her gaze and looked at the other people in the room instead. But this nce quickened her heartbeat, and her cheeks blushed instantly. Even her neck turned a rosy pink. In this private room, there were about seven or eight gigolos with handsome and fair statures simr to Master Glenn¡¯s. Despite the cold weather, they were all wearing nothing but boxers. One of these gigolos walked toward her. The peach-colored light in the private room seemed exceptionally flirtatious, shining on his fair, muscr chest, and just above his corbone, there was a seductive and tantalizing rose tattoo. Kate didn¡¯t dare to look further down at his body.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Darling, who is this youngdy? She is so cute¡­ I really want to pinch her cheeks.¡± As the man spoke, he extended his long arm to hold Miss Walsh¡¯s waist and left a fragrant kiss on her face. Though ostensibly kissing Miss Walsh, his daring and teasing gaze was firmly fixed on Kate¡¯s blushing cheeks, causing her to feel flustered. Miss Walsh didn¡¯t seem jealous; instead, she pinched the high, round buttocks of the handsome man as they discussed Kate gleefully in front of her. ¡°Peter, this is the woman my fianc¨¦ is keeping outside. Hmph, I have to say her appearance is passable, but she looks so silly.¡± Hearing this, Peter let out a low, huskyugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what makes her adorable?¡± Kate frowned. She still dared not look at anything other than Miss Walsh¡¯s face, which was unbearable for her as well. She had pondered her approach for a long time, and even beforeing, she had figured out how to confront Miss Walsh. Instead of doing so, it would be better to admit her mistake proactively. Taking a deep breath, Kate finally mustered the courage to speak. In a firm voice with a sincere attitude, she bowed to her. ¡°Miss Walsh, Master Glenn and I¡­ it¡¯s all my fault. I know he has a fianc¨¦e, but I couldn¡¯t resist his tenderness.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hical. I¡¯m sorry. I told Master Glenn that I would leave once you two got married.¡± After hearing her words, Miss Walsh looked puzzled, tilting her head with a bewildered look, her fair fingers supporting her delicate chin. ¡°Leave? Why would you want to leave?¡±¡± Kate immediately suspected that she had entered the wrong room, and the woman in front of her, Miss Walsh, was either an imposter orpletely insane. And her insanity seemed quite severe. She forcefully pushed away the handsome foreign guy clinging to her and, with her delicate arms, embraced Kate¡¯s shoulders, dragging her to sit on the couch. But that wasn¡¯t all. Amelia reached out her hand and touched Kate¡¯s face, then moved it down to her waist. Kate felt a wave of fear and regret wash over her, thinking to herself, ¡°Could Miss Walsh be one of those people who swing both ways?¡± If only she had brought Ja with her. Ja was someone who knew how to handle such situations. ¡°Oh my, you have such a great figure, and your face is so pretty. I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t resist wanting to touch you,¡± Amelia said, her voice filled with excitement. ¡°Ahem¡­ You are Kate, right? Tell me, why choose to date a guy like my fiance?¡± Finally, the conversation shifted back to the right track, and Amelia withdrew her hands, now wearing an excited expression as she looked at Kate. It seemed less like she was here to catch a cheater and more like she was here to listen to a story. Kate was once again shocked. Her eyebrows knitted together, but she obediently recounted the process of how she ended up involved with Master Glenn. The story began in a clich¨¦d manner: Master Glenn was drugged by someone, and since Kate happened to be drunk that day, they ended up having a one-night stand. They initially wanted to go their separate ways, but fate had other ns, and they met each other again on the set. Perhaps it was his charm that captivated her, or perhaps it was because women had a soft spot for their first man. Either way, she was captivated and did something that went against her principles. After finishing her story, Kate once again expressed her apology to Amelia, swearing, ¡°Miss Walsh, Master Glenn once told me that once he gets married, he will bepletely devoted to his wife. Please, don¡¯t make things difficult for him. I will leave, go far away, and no longer disturb you both!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Amelia burst into a sarcasticugh, looking at Kate with both mockery and sympathy. Her eyes seemed to say, ¡°How could you be so easily fooled?¡± ¡°Forget it. The whole ¡®devoted to his wife¡¯ thing is just because the men in the Weaver family are cursed from birth and can¡¯t cheat. It has nothing to do with who he marries. Otherwise, he won¡¯t live past thirty.¡± ¡°By the way, let me add, even if he doesn¡¯t cheat after marriage, he won¡¯t live long.¡± ¡°So, foolish girl, you¡¯ve been deceived by him. It¡¯s truly pitiful. Firstly, even if he doesn¡¯t marry me, he won¡¯t live past thirty and will ruin you. How wasteful of such a rare talent!¡± ¡°Even if he survives this ordeal, he can only have a tonic rtionship with you after marriage. Doesn¡¯t that still hinder your happiness?¡± ¡°Tsk, how despicable. I feel like cursing him right along with you. What kind of person is he?¡± Amelia eximed, her anger evident. Master Glenn won¡¯t live past thirty! When Kate heard this news, it felt as if a knife had mercilessly ripped through her heart, causing her immense pain and sorrow. ¡°Why? Is there any way to break this curse and save Master Glenn¡¯s life?¡± Kate asked, her voice filled with desperation. ¡°What?¡± Amelia was dumbfounded. After saying so many things to convince Kate to leave, the silly girl was now worrying about the bad guy¡¯s lifespan. Amelia narrowed her already small eyes and, with her plump lips, uttered words that shocked Kate. Chapter 650: I Don’t Mind ¡°You must have never experienced being in a rtionship with other men. Once you do, you will give up on Master Glenn! He¡¯s just setting a honey trap for you!¡± Amelia eximed, pointing her delicate finger at the three handsome guys standing nearby. ¡°You, you and you, help me please Miss Zamora.¡± Zidan¡¯s pants tightened, outlining his perfectly sculpted physique with a triangr shape, muscr yet not bulky, exuding masculine charm. Kate, frightened, covered her eyes, desperately wanting to run towards the door. ¡°No, I¡­ I don¡¯t want this. Don¡¯te near me.¡± Amelia twisted her waist and sat on Peter¡¯sp, her hands embracing the person beside her. They engaged in a passionate, wet French kiss. Seeing Kate¡¯s extreme resistance, Amelia burst intoughter. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like they are harming you. Our youth is so short, why waste it by clinging onto one man?¡± ¡°Besides, you are so beautiful and have a great figure. It would be a shame not to y around a bit! Don¡¯t worry¡­ they are skilled; I¡¯ve already experienced it myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very generous and I¡¯m lending you my beloved toys for free, Miss Zamora. Don¡¯t be shy. We are all women, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Kate bit her lip, panic causing her to open the door and try to escape. Unfortunately, one of the gigolos behind her grabbed her shoulder, pulling her back. ¡°Miss Zamora, I am Tony. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will make you feelfortable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te near me, let me go!¡± ¡°Miss Zamora.¡± Desperate and sweaty, Kate felt like she was so close to opening the door. But at a crucial moment, she was pulled back. A pair of hands held her shoulders, another pair wrapped around her waist, and one pair even touched her face. Kate¡¯s expression turned painful as she tightly bit her lip, trying to remain chaste and virtuous. When Master Glenn arrived, he was infuriated by the scene before his eyes. Hot blood rushed through his veins, and he instinctively charged forward. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± He clenched his fist and swung punches at the three men, his forehead veined with anger, emitting a chilling and intimidating aura. Master Glenn¡¯s speed was as fast as a cheetah, and in an instant, he knocked the three gigolos to the ground. With their battered faces, it was hard to recognize their previously handsome appearances. No wonder they couldn¡¯t match Master Glenn. He was well-trained, while their upation only required them to work on their abs to appear attractive to wealthy women. Their fighting skills were simply not in the same league. This sudden turn of events shocked everyone in the room. Miss Walsh was still ying a game of feeding fruits mouth-to-mouth with her beloved toy. Gulp. She identally swallowed a bigger-than-thumb-sized berry, making her feel ufortable as she burped loudly. With widened eyes, she looked at the intruder, but no matter how hard she tried, her eyes remained small due to her natural condition. ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Master Glenn ignored her and instead extended his arms to embrace the trembling Kate. In an extremely gentle voice, heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here. Did they touch you?¡± As he spoke these words, Master Glenn¡¯s face emitted a murderous aura, leaving everyone present speechless. Kate sobbed softly, reaching out to touch her own face, shoulders, and waist before shaking her head. ¡°No.¡± He arrived just in time, otherwise the next step might have led to her clothes being removed. Master Glenn shielded her with a dominating presence, casting a disdainful gaze at Amelia, his voice dripping with coldness. ¡°Whatever unrestrained behavior you seek is your own affair, I won¡¯t interfere, but-she belongs to me!¡± Although Amelia had known Master Glenn for some time, this was the first time they had shed so directly. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little timid. Her gaze happened upon the ss of wine on the table, and Amelia reached for it. She drank it all in one go. As the saying goes, alcohol emboldens the timid, and after a ss, she felt her whole body rx. ¡°I haven¡¯tid a finger on her; on the contrary, I¡¯m helping her out of a mess.¡± ¡°Master Glenn, you¡¯re being too selfish. You know you¡¯re cursed and don¡¯t have long to live, so why provoke her?¡± ¡°Are you genuinely concerned for her, or are you just ying around? I suspect you know your true feelings.¡± She exposed Master Glenn¡¯s biggest secret right in front of Kate. In that moment, as the words fell, Master Glenn instinctively tensed, hisrge hands clenched into fists, sweat beading in his palms. He turned to Kate, who was looking at him with tearful, questioning eyes, her expressionplex and cautious as she asked, ¡°You¡­?¡± Master Glenn chuckled self-deprecatingly, his deep-set eyes cool and profound. His deep voice was full of maism. ¡°It¡¯s true! Everything she said is true. I¡¯m selfish, despicable, and rotten to the core.¡± ¡°Knowing I don¡¯t have long to live and being betrothed, I shouldn¡¯t have messed with you. I envied your youth, beauty, and unlimited future. I wanted to ruin you, to drag you down with me.¡± As he spoke, the eyes of everyone in the room turned toward him with a look of revulsion. Amelia swallowed nervously, feeling afraid with goosebumps rising and a cold shiver down her spine. She murmured softly, ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re not a good person, doing such morally depraved things now.¡± Her voice was quiet, but both Kate and Master Glenn heard it. However, Master Glenn seemed as though he hadn¡¯t heard her words, his gaze fixed on Kate.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You should go. She¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been too selfish. You deserve a better man to love you, Kate¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Kate, we-let¡¯s leave it here. In the little time left, I will remember you for the rest of my life.¡± With that, he turned and left, his tall, formidable figure silhouetted against the colorful, hazy lights. He appeared so graceful¡­ Yet so lonely. At that moment, Kate finally understood that Master Glenn had unconsciously made his way into her heart. All along, she had numbly believed herself to be the unwilling party. When she heard that he didn¡¯t have long to live, and heard him say he was giving up on her, there hadn¡¯t been any joy in her heart. In fact, she felt pain and despair. ¡°Master Glenn, don¡¯t leave¡­ I don¡¯t mind.¡± Kate suddenly stood up and chased after him, embracing his waist from behind. At the same time, the man¡¯s footsteps and heartbeat paused together. Chapter 651: I Know What I’m Doing He lowered his head and gazed at the delicate hands around his waist, stunned for a long moment. ¡°Kate¡­¡± His tone of voice was filled with deep affection. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Her attempt to make him stay would only soften his heart and make him feel ashamed and guilty. If he called it off now, she could extricate herself from this situation. But Kate seemedpletely unaware of the danger she was putting herself in. Her arms tightened around his waist, as her smooth face rested against his back. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m already an adult, and I believe in the choices I¡¯ve made.¡± There was only one thought in her mind, and that was not to let Master Glenn die! Master Glenn felt his heart pounding like never before, and it was all because of this woman he had always looked down upon. In fact, Amelia wasn¡¯t wrong. He had approached her from the beginning with the intention of making use of her. If she knew his ill intentions, would she still hold onto him, refuse to let go and im she wouldn¡¯t regret it? The truth was on the tip of his tongue, but he hesitated and decided to let it be. He regretted it. From this day forward, he would treat her well. Tears welled up in Master Glenn¡¯s eyes, but as he turned around, the glimmer of moisture vanished without a trace. He firmly held onto Kate¡¯s tender hands, stretching out his arms and embracing her tightly. In front of Amelia, he dered: ¡°It¡¯s toote for regret now. I¡¯ve already given you two chances.¡± Thest time, she didn¡¯t push him away. And this time, even knowing that his lifespan was short, she foolishly chose to be with him. Master Glenn used to believe that she was just toying with him, but as they grew closer, he realized that Kate was actually a very innocent and determined girl. Once she set her mind on something, she would stick to it stubbornly, even to the end. It was hard not to fall in love with her. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, how can there be such a foolish woman? It¡¯s really embarrassing for us women.¡± ¡°There are countless good men in this world, there¡¯s no need to search for a heart-wrenching one. Anyway¡­ if you two are sopatible, don¡¯t bother me with your presence.¡± Amelia¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she nced at the clock hanging on the wall-the hour hand was already close to ten. In this good time, this beautiful evening, she didn¡¯t have the mood to be a third wheel.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She immediately issued an eviction order, ¡°Alright, if you two want to continue your lovey-dovey conversation, do it somewhere else. Don¡¯t interrupt my fun.¡± ¡°Miss Zamora, no matter what, you¡¯re attractive, and I consider you my friend.¡± Kate blushed at her teasing remark, realizing for the first time that she had just been embraced by Master Glenn. She turned back and smiled warmly at Miss Walsh. ¡°Thank you, Miss Walsh. You¡¯re also my friend.¡± If there were paparazzi present at that moment, they would surely find it strange-why were the wife and the mistress bing friends? What should have been a scene of violent argument had unexpectedly turned into a touching farewell between Amelia and Kate. Caught in the middle, Master Glenn¡¯s handsome face showed a faint trace of annoyance as he looked at Amelia¡¯s hand, which she had ced on Kate¡¯s waist. He took a big step forward, pulling Amelia¡¯s hand away, and then took Kate back into his arms again. In a protective posture, he carried her away. Behind the two of them, Miss Walsh was fuming, her cheeks bulging with anger. She hadn¡¯t even had a chance to exchange Line contact information with Miss Zamora before he whisked her away like that. On the other side, Master Glenn led Kate out of the bar, maneuvering through the crowded crowd. From the brightly lit bar to the warm glow of streetmps, they finally arrived in a spacious and dimly lit luxury car. As soon as they got in the car, Master Glenn scooped her up and ced her on hisp, his gaze so intense it made her blush. ¡°Kate¡­¡± With no lights on inside the car, it was pitch ck. Kate felt a tingle on her neck as the man buried his head in the nape of her neck. His delicate kisses trailed down from her shoulder, reaching her corbone. ¡°Master Glenn, stop¡­ please.¡± This was an underground parking lot, what if someone passed by and saw them? Besides, something just felt off. Upon hearing her fearful rejection, Master Glenn breathed out a sigh, bit her earlobe and coaxed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one outside can see through these windows.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Her gentle, pleading voice reached his ears, and hisrge hand had already pulled down her turtleneck sweater. ¡°Kate, I can¡¯t hold back anymore¡­¡± She didn¡¯t quite understand, but his voice made it sound like he was in pain. Kate softened. Thinking about how he might actually not live past thirty, she reached out trembling hands and embraced his strong neck. ¡°You¡¯re such a cute and kind-hearted girl. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to marry her, even if I only live until thirty.¡± ¡°Kate, I won¡¯t marry Miss Walsh¡­¡± Listening to his firm vows whispered in her ear, Kate¡¯s entire soul felt as if it was floating, about to soar into the sky. The car was cold, and her woolen skirt was tossed under the seat. But it quickly warmed up. She could feel his powerful heartbeat. A long time passed before the luxury car left the underground parking lot. Fortunately, at this timing, most people in the bar were still having fun, and there was no one in the parking lot. The lights inside the car came on, and Master Glenn personally picked up the crumpled dress, looking slightly embarrassed when he saw that it was dirty. ¡°Here, wear my coat. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She feltpletely weak and powerless now, sweat soaking her temples and her eyes. They were damp and shiny, like those of a cute little deer. Master Glenn couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her forehead, a gesture of utmost fondness. ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡± Blushing, Kate shook her head and clumsily put on his suit jacket, buttoning it up. ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± After about twenty minutes, the luxury car stopped at the Zamora Vi¡¯s doorstep. Chapter 652: He’s Not as Simple as You Think The car came to a stop, and Master Glenn got out of the driver¡¯s seat. He opened the car door, and with his strong arms, he lifted her up horizontally. ¡°Ah!¡± She nervously grabbed onto his arm. Master Glenn was only wearing a white shirt, and the top two buttons seemed to have gone missing at some point. The cor was slightly open, revealing two imprints on his tanned neck. Those were from what she did just now¡­ Kate suddenly didn¡¯t dare to look any further, as if it might be something serious. She extended a tender finger and pointed at his neck, reminding him, ¡°Should we put a band-aid on here?¡± Seeing her shy expression, like that of a little girl, Master Glenn couldn¡¯t help but think that she really was adorable. He looked down and caught a glimpse of the mark belonging to her at the corner of his eye on his own neck. His lips curved into a mischievous smirk. ¡°No need for any ointment. This is thebel you gave me. I¡¯m yours.¡± She didn¡¯t respond, but her heart felt sweet. She held onto his neck tightly and made their way up to the second floor in the darkness. Master Glenn ced her into the nket, neatly adjusted the corners, and pressed his lips against hers, greedily savoring the sweetness of his beloved, before finally bidding her farewell. ¡°Goodnight, my dear Kate.¡± Kate widened her eyes in surprise. In the dark night, her gaze was exceptionally bright, inviting him with a hint of anticipation. There was a hint of grievances and an inviting tone in her words. ¡°My brother isn¡¯t home¡­¡± Master Glenn suppressed a chuckle and gently patted her back with his palm. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I stay with you any longer, you won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow. Be a good girl, Kate. We¡¯ll see each other again tomorrow. I have to go to the office now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you still have to go to the office?¡± Turns out, Master Glenn¡¯s life wasn¡¯t as easy as she had imagined. He worked hard, defying his already short lifespan. If it were anyone else, they would have indulged in pleasure long before this day. But Master Glenn was no ordinary person. He would never allow himself to live such a dissolute and self-indulgent life. In his eyes, life might have a limited length, but it could have infinite width. So, even if he only had one day left, he would strive until that day. But now, he was bing greedy, wanting a bit more time¡­ He hadn¡¯t had the chance to love Kate yet, nor had he had the chance to show her the colorful world. A warm drop of moisture suddenly fell on Kate¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t know if it was Master Glenn¡¯s sweat or tears, but instinctively, she reached out to touch it and then brought her finger to her lips to taste it. It was a bit bitter, slightly astringent.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It must be tears. Just as she was contemting whether it was tears or not, she suddenly felt a weight on her. A heavy man leaned over, and his damp hands firmly grasped her waist. It hurt a little. She tried to move, but Master Glenn forcefully held her down, his hoarse voice carrying a hint of satisfied sensuality. ¡°Kate, thank you.¡± Upon hearing this, she didn¡¯t move anymore. After several seconds, Master Glenn heard a shocking statement. ¡°Master Glenn, give me a child.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t live past thirty, I¡¯ll learn to be a good mother and raise our child well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re truly foolish.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to leave now, so he immediately squeezed onto her bed, pulling her and the nket into his arms. ¡°If I really die, my fortune will be left to you and the child,¡± he promised. This would be his new life goal in the days toe! Indoors, the atmosphere was warm and inviting. The heavy, ck ckout curtains blocked out the noisy sounds from outside. Ayer of clear frost had formed on the window, a result of the high indoor temperature of twenty-seven to twenty-eight degrees. The cold air outside instantly melted when it touched the steamy ss, but then re-froze into frost due to the low outdoor temperature. Cheyenne, dressed in a thin white nightgown, knelt barefoot on the carpeted floor, her freshly washed, cascading long hair spread behind her. She appeared delicate with fairplexion and rosy lips. The scattered books around her created a slightly disheveled scene. Last night, she had only slept for a little over three hours and then couldn¡¯t find sleep again. She got up at around four in the morning to sift through arge amount of information, finally finding the ce in the Onistead area that matched the symbol on the map ¨C the red maple forest on the city outskirts. The locals called it the ¡°Dead Forest.¡± Coincidentally, her grandfather¡¯s name appeared in the news, revealing that he was actually one of the leading experts of that archaeological team. Perhaps her grandfather was truly hidden in that forest. Thinking of this, Cheyenne suddenly wished for the daybreak, her gaze fixated on the ck curtains in front of her ¨C as deep and profound as the night itself. When the first golden sunlight pierced through the dark sky and spilled onto the horizon, a new visitor appeared in the ancient and deste Dead Forest. The person was of short stature, wrapped in a military green coat that covered her from head to toe, the fuzzy hat covering her small head. Her equally fuzzy snow boots peeked out, while she carried a moderately-sized backpack on her shoulders, appearing quite full. The petite figure gradually approached the entrance to the forest, her gloved hands sping onto the surroundingrge maple tree. Her fingertips touched a smooth, icy-cold surface. Hastily removing her sunsses, she was surprised to find that she had touched a snake with a triangr head, disying a vivid emerald color and crimson vertical pupils, undoubtedly a poisonous snake. But she didn¡¯t need to use the short knife at her waist, as it was a frozen snake, its body hanging from a tree branch, along with a fist-sized, colorful spider. Cheyenne immediately felt relieved. She was afraid of snakes, but this creature couldn¡¯t move at all in its frozen state, allowing her to walk freely. After taking a few steps, she hesitated and decided to draw her waist knife. Closing her eyes, she made a decisive move, using the handle to sever the snake¡¯s tongue. There was a crisp sound that could satisfy even those with OCD ¨C as the frozen snake snapped like breaking a piece of hard ice, resolute and swift. Even if the snake were toe back to life in the following spring, without its tongue, it wouldn¡¯t be able to bite anyone. Chapter 653: Night in the Forest As she ventured a few steps further, towering trees surrounded her, their broad leaves creating a lush greenery even in the midst of this cold winter. She soon found herself sweating profusely, not due to exertion, but because the forest floor, still moist from yesterday¡¯s rain, caused each step to sink deep into the muddy ground. Navigating through this terrain was slow-going, taking her about ten minutes to cover just a few hundred meters. Suddenly, an unexpected crunch beneath her foot revealed a hidden swamp beneath a bed of dry leaves. As she recoiled, white bubbles emerged, apanied by wisps of white mist and a swarm of wriggling ck insects. Her merciless step had inadvertently imed several lives, leaving her with a sickening feeling in her gut. Fearing the potential presence of alligators and pythons lurking beneath the water¡¯s surface, she began to navigate the swamp, using a branch to p the water as she made her way forward. Fortunately, Onistead¡¯s climate fell into the subtropical continental monsoon category, which meant that the temperature did not rise significantly even in summer, sparing the swamp from alligators. Most snakes were also in hibernation. Her only immediate concern was the bone-chilling cold of the winter water, which even multipleyers of clothing couldn¡¯t shield her from. She knew she had to hurry through this marsh, or risk the dangerous chill that could incapacitate her and render her legs useless. The thought of spending the rest of her days confined to a wheelchair spurred her to quicken her pace. After over threeborious hours, she finally emerged from the swamp, her pants soaked through. She quickly sought out a rtively dry spot to start a fire and dry her clothes before continuing her journey. Choosing a small hillock with dense grass as her temporary camping ground, she prepared to weather the impending rain. As darkness loomed, she knew she had to set up her hammock and start a fire to stave off the impending cold. Building a fire in this damp forest would require more effort than usual, but Cheyenne had prepared for the cold, damp winters of this region, ensuring her backpack contained a box of matches and a lighter. Surveying her surroundings, she found damp soil and leaves everywhere, but she managed to gather some pine branches with resin, which ignited easily. The pine resin not only helped start the fire but also emitted a pleasant scent that served to repel insects. Thanks to her thorough preparation, the process of starting the fire proved rtively straightforward, and soon, a dancing me of yellow and blue illuminated the darkness of the night. In the wilderness, a fire was essential-it not only warded off wild animals but also prevented the body from sumbing to frostbite in the cold night, especially in the dead of winter. As she gazed at the crackling mes, a fleeting smile crossed her face-a silent acknowledgement of her adaptability. With her burdens cast aside, she began to set up her tent for the night. Choosing the right location for setting up the tent is crucial. It should be near a water source and preferably in a t valley. She pulled out a short knife from her waist and began searching for suitable trees in the forest. After looking around, she finally chose a sturdy pine tree with a wrist-thick trunk. It took a lot of effort to chop down the tree and wedge it between two other trees. Cheyenne nned to make a hammock because the damp soil not only had moisture but also concealed ants and small scorpions. Getting bitten by them would be disastrous. Once the basic frame was set up, she found some dry vines and skillfully weaved them into arge mat. She sat on it to test its strength. Good, it didn¡¯t break. Sheid a few banana leaves on it and then ced her sleeping bag on top. To be honest, even though sleeping in midair, Cheyenne still didn¡¯t feel at ease. She was afraid that spiders and bugs would crawl down at night, so she decided to curl up inside her sleeping bag. After solving the problems of fire and amodation, it was almost dark outside. The forest was eerily quiet at night. Not even the chirping of birds or the buzzing of cicadas could be heard. Cheyenne had initially nned to go to the nearby river to see if she could catch a fish for dinner. She had some food and bread in her backpack, but she didn¡¯t know how many days it would take for her to get out of this forest, so she didn¡¯t want to use them unless absolutely necessary. But now it was gettingte, and the surroundings were pitch-ck. Only a dimly lit corner was visible due to the fire. Cheyenne decided to give up. She would eat a piece of bread tonight and figure out a way to find food tomorrow. She only ate half a piece of bread, took a few sips of mineral water, and theny down on the hammock to rest, closing her eyes, preparing to face the challenges of tomorrow. However, just as she had dozed off for less than half an hour, Cheyenne woke up abruptly, her eyes widening. Boom! That sound-Content held by N?velDrama.Org. An explosion! It sounded like thunder booming on the ground. Even from a distance, she could feel the hammock trembling a few times. She was certain she hadn¡¯t moved at all. She wasn¡¯t the only one in this forest! Compared to the possible presence of wild animals, this was what Cheyenne was most worried about. After all, humans were the cruelest, greediest, and most cunning creatures in this world. Her fire would eventually attract attention. After careful consideration, Cheyenne decided to extinguish the fire. This way, she could at least ensure that the person hidden in the dark wouldn¡¯t discover her presence. The other party also wouldn¡¯t know if she was a friend or foe, so she decided to endure for now. Without fire, even though she was sleeping in her sleeping bag, it was still chilling in the middle of the night. Cheyenne woke up again. She hadn¡¯t slept for long, but she felt as if she had experienced a long century. Just as she couldn¡¯t help but start to wander in her thoughts, she heard the sound of footsteps. Rustle- It was the sound of shoes stepping on leaves. Someone was approaching! The sound was getting closer, and Cheyenne quickly opened her sleeping bag, picked up her backpack, and fetched a handgun, hiding behind arge tree. In the darkness, a figure walked closer, moving like a ghost. The man noticed the scattered mes on the ground and let out a coldugh. ¡°Anothermb walking into the trap, huh?¡± As he was feeling proud that he would soon collect the bounty, he didn¡¯t notice a petite figure quietly slipping away not far behind him. Chapter 654: The Poisoned Vulture Justst night, a frosty spell had descended upon the woods, dispelling the lingering miasma that haunted the ce throughout the year. The improved visibility was both a blessing and a curse. On the positive side, with the miasma lifted and the slower air currents of winter, she would be able to endure staying here for a longer period. However, the unfortunate consequence was that she could now clearly see everything within this forest. Sometimes, seeing too clearly was also a misfortune. It was no wonder that this patch of woond was known as the ¡°Dead Forest.¡± An eerie atmosphere perpetually hung over it, apanied by the circling of crows or vultures overhead. Even the asional wild rabbit that darted out from the woods had its belly torn open, revealing human bones within. Just as she mentioned vultures, a massive bald-headed vulture flew overhead, its wingspan of over a meter stirring up a foul and cold wind that rustled the leaves. In this silent forest, the vulture¡¯s screech, the rustling of the leaves, and the chilling wind merged together, sending shivers down her spine even in broad daylight. Cheyenne had no choice but to quicken her pace, following the direction the vulture was headed, running as she went. Vultures usually fed on corpses, so the presence of a vulture overhead meant that there must be a fresh corpse nearby. She couldn¡¯t help but admit that she was dressed too heavily, running as if she were dragging a 360-pound ball around. It didn¡¯t take long for the little one in her belly to protest. It kicked her. ¡°Ouch!¡± It kicked too hard, and the pain made Cheyenne¡¯s face contort in agony. She had to stop her steps, gasping for breath, rubbing her plump belly with one hand. Irritated, she muttered, ¡°Why are you so delicate? I just warmed up¡­ you¡¯re sozy, you must be a little princess.¡± The baby stopped fussing after her ¡°lesson.¡± Her belly felt much better, and Cheyenne didn¡¯t dare to continue running. She resumed walking steadily towards her destination. After about five to six minutes, she finally caught sight of the vulture she had been following by a small stream. A man dressed in a ck robey dead by the water¡¯s edge. Judging from his short hair and build, she could preliminarily determine he was a man. As for whether he was handsome or not, she couldn¡¯t tell because the vulture had pecked at his face, leaving it bloodied, and one of his eyeballs had fallen to the ground. His internal organs had been devoured, leaving only an empty shell of flesh and blood. Even with no movement, the nauseating stench of blood irritated Cheyenne¡¯s stomach. It was too disgusting. She regretted following this giant bird to this cursed ce. She covered her mouth, turning away. She vomited violently. Ugh, this was so gross. Suddenly, she thought cremation would be a good option after death. Burial in the soil involved worrying about dposition and pests, while burial at sea might end up as fish food. She quickly took off her backpack, retrieved a bottle of purified water, and drank a few sips to feel a bit better. However, something strange happened. When Cheyenne looked over again, the Mr. Bald Vulture, who had just been feasting voraciously, had actually passed away! Could it be that he ate too much and choked? But as she reluctantly covered her nose and walked towards that direction with her eyes averted, she discovered that the vulture had been poisoned. There were white foam around its beak, and its partially lifeless body was twitching uncontrobly. It seemed that it was indeed poisoned. It was flying gracefully in the sky just a moment ago, but now it was dead, presumably because it had eaten the flesh of the corpse. This person must have been poisoned before his death. How toxic was it exactly to be able to kill such arge bird instantly? Cheyenne¡¯s gaze turned to the corpse, which had been partially eaten by the vulture, but some blurry traces of blood could still be seen. Even the blood vessels and bones were ck, indicating a rapid-acting toxin.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She held her breath and carefully took out a set of silver needles from her pocket, using one of them to extract a piece of the ck, corrupted flesh and cing it in a sealed ss test tube. The silver needle had been corroded into ck. Truly a highly toxic substance. After collecting the sample, Cheyenne wanted to bury the corpse, but the frozen ground made it impossible to dig without tools. So she could only use a small knife to cut off some branches and cover the body, hoping to attract fewer vultures. While covering the body, she found a handgun under the ck-robed figure¡¯s clothes. She picked it up, wiped it casually with a leaf, and tucked it into her military coat. As she ventured deeper into the forest, she felt a growing chill. Who knows what kind of bears or fierce beasts might leap out? The silver needles wouldn¡¯t be reliable in those situations. Having a handgun could provide some protection. Cheyenne continued forward, leaving the area behind. Just as she left the ground, a ck figure appeared closely behind her. With each step, the soles of her shoes rustled the frost-covered leaves, creating a faint sound. If they hadn¡¯t been about ten meters away from each other, Cheyenne would have surely heard it. However, relying on a woman¡¯s intuition, she felt an intermittent gust of cold wind behind her, prompting her to turn around. The man had excellent anti-tracking abilities. He immediately fell to the ground, hiding deep within the grass and covering himself with leaves, leaving no traces. A chilly breeze blew by, and the forest echoed with howling and an unbearable stench. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t stand it and covered her nose as she quickly walked away. For some unknown reason, generally speaking, the higher the altitude when climbing a mountain, the colder it would be. But as she ascended, she felt that the temperature was warmer than at the foot of the mountain, likely due to the miasma, which was absent at the mountain¡¯s base but gradually bing denser along the mountainside. Considering her pregnancy, Cheyenne opened a bottle of her personally carried herbal medicine, swallowed a pill, and temporarily sealed her meridians with a silver needle. This way, her heart rate would decrease, and her breathing would slow down. As time passed, the sun finally emerged today, and the miasma in the forest reached its peak concentration. Everything appeared white, and nothing could be seen. Walking in the forest felt like being blind, only able to move forward tentatively. Chapter 655: Who Will Die First? ¡®It¡¯s so damp and warm here. I hope there are no snakes around.¡¯ Thinking of this, Cheyenne didn¡¯t even dare to reach out to the branches beside her. But with this slow pace, she feared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this swampy forest even after the sun went down. What¡¯s worse, she had a lingering feeling of unease, as if there were invisible eyes watching her from behind. This feeling intensified as she walked deeper into the swampy forest. Sure enough, her intuition was correct. Shortly after entering the swampy forest, with her vision greatly hindered, her hearing became unusually sharp. In addition to the faint sound of the wind, there was also the ¡°gurgling¡± sound of flowing water, along with the sound of footsteps. Cheyenne judged that the personing was a man! Startled, she realized that her intuition was right. She was being followed, but when did this person arrive? As she pondered, the man behind her also furrowed his brow, holding his breath as he cautiously took a step forward. He regretted not making a move when they were by the stream earlier. Now that Cheyenne had entered the swampy forest, the mission¡¯s difficulty had increased by half. It wasn¡¯t just the external difficulties, but also the psychological and physical pressure he was facing. As the altitude increased, the air became thinner, and he found it increasingly difficult to breathe due to altitude sickness, unconsciously quickening his breath. As a result, the inhtion of toxic gas elerated, and his body began to feel heavier. He couldn¡¯t let himself continue like this. The man quickly took out a yellow talisman from his pocket and murmured something under his breath. The talisman ignited, but the bright yellow me onlysted for less than three seconds. As it was about to extinguish, he opened his mouth and swallowed the talisman with the sparks, feeling a warmth and ease throughout his body. The man couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath and reached out to grab something nearby. It was a piece of tree trunk. The next moment, he felt a quick bite on the back of his hand, followed by a tingling, numbing sensation that made him feel ufortable all over. He wanted to scratch it, but considering that he didn¡¯t know what had bitten him, he dared not scratch the wound, so he could only hold his hand and endure the difort as he continued forward. Strangely, after swallowing the talisman, the man¡¯s vision became much clearer. About twenty meters from the small mound in front of him, the blur of military green caught his eye-it was Cheyenne. Unbeknownst to him, they were so close. The man joyfully called out to her from behind, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t go any further, I can see you now, stop!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing the voice, Cheyenne quickened her pace even more. She couldn¡¯t see anything now, so she could only judge by the direction of the wind and the sound of the stream that she was walking southeast towards the mountain. The man¡¯s voice sounded somewhat familiar, and he knew her name! And it was obvious that he was calling out to her! After some thought, Cheyenne quickly identified this person¡¯s identity-Lucien. How did he know she wasing to the deadly forest today? ¡°He¡¯s a Jostrana guy, what¡¯s his purpose in tracking himself? Is it for that map, too?¡± Cheyenne pretended not to hear and quickened her pace forward, her feet stepping on damp moss, nearly stumbling. Thankfully, her strong bnce saved the day. Arms wide, toes gripping the ground, she managed to stay upright. ¡°Cheyenne, do you think you can escape?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot rang out from behind. Bullets whizzed through the biting cold wind, flying from not too far behind. Several more shots followed. If it weren¡¯t for Cheyenne¡¯s keen sense of sound from her years of training, she might have been riddled with bullets by now. She ran frantically ahead as the man behind continued to pursue her. The creatures in the forest stirred due to themotion, pping their wings to flee the source of chaos. With her movements elerating, the altitude sickness and the pain in her hands grew more intense. Despite being pregnant, Cheyenne, with her petite figure, remained agile and had the upper hand. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see, would you run faster, or would my gun be quicker?¡± ¡°Not running? Waiting for you to catch me? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If you really saw me, you would havee for me!¡± As she spoke, several more shots rang out. One nearly grazed her calf, but Cheyenne jumped just in time, avoiding being hit. Her forehead was now damp with sweat, and whether it was from sweat or the condensation of forest mist, she didn¡¯t have the time to wipe it before a stone struck her shoulder from behind. ¡°Uh.¡± To make matters worse, there was no path ahead. Cheyenne stepped into nothingness and tumbled forward, ¡°Ah!¡± As she fell, she instinctively covered her belly with her hands and cursed under her breath. When Lucien caught up, he found that she had fallen into a pit over a meter deep. Under usual circumstances, Cheyenne would have climbed out herself, but in the current foggy environment, she had no idea where she was and could only grope around. She touched something cold, slick, and somewhat rough, picking it up and vaguely seeing it was a cylindrical bone covered in dark green poisonous mushrooms, its original color changed from prolonged exposure to miasma. No wonder it felt rough to the touch. Lucien caught up, looking down at the girl in the pit from above, and let out a proudughter. ¡°You¡¯re quite the runner, huh? Tell me, where¡¯s the map? Hand it over!¡± Upon hearing his words, Cheyenne¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. She looked up at him with strongposure and said, ¡°What map? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Then why are you here?¡± Cheyenne chuckled softly, her bright eyes showing a touch of elegance and cuteness, and said with a smile, ¡°Just bored at home, so I came here for a vacation. Isn¡¯t it nice to unwind?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, or you¡¯ll have a head full of holes. Show me the map!¡± The gun pointed at Cheyenne¡¯s head, Lucien¡¯s thumb on the trigger, one eye squinted, taking aim. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d probably be crying by now. However, Cheyenne seemedpletelyposed and even whistled at him. ¡°Sir, enough with the jokes. If it were still functional, why would you use a stone as a weapon? Why don¡¯t you guess who¡¯ll die first?¡± Chapter 656: Appearance of the Wild Man The situation instantly reversed, and now Cheyenne had a gun pointed at Lucien¡¯s head. The atmosphere became gloomy and frozen, even the speed of the white mist flowing slowed down. The scene in the forest became clear. There were bodies everywhere. In each small pit connected to another, there were white bones, not only from humans, but also fromrge beasts. Piles of white bones formed small mountains, contrasting with the deep green trees in the front, making the scene deste like an ancient battlefield. She thought she must have reached the depths of this Dead Forest-the Mass Grave. It was said that people frequently saw sinister soldiers passing through here, and then they mysteriously died or went insane. Unconsciously, how did she end up in this haunted ce? Cheyenne hit a nerve when she mentioned his concerns. Now, feeling vulnerable, Lucien started worrying about his own safety. He narrowed his small eyes and evilly stared at Cheyenne¡¯s beautiful fair face. She was too calm. Does the gun really have bullets in it? He hesitated whether or not to forcefully take the gun away from her. But then, he saw Cheyenne¡¯s thumb pressed firmly against the trigger. This time, Lucien felt genuine pressure. He had assumed earlier that Cheyenne was bluffing, but it seemed that she wasn¡¯t. Her gun had bullets. Lucien helplessly raised his hands and, pleaded with Cheyenne, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I was just joking with you earlier. I believe you won¡¯t take it to your heart, right?¡± Cheyenne yfully looked at his cowardly expression, feeling a bit proud and arrogant. She coldly snorted, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Mr. Miller. I always knows how to hold a grudge.¡± As her words fell, Cheyenne forcefully climbed out of the pit with both hands, with the gun still aimed at Lucien¡¯s head the whole time. He wanted to try and snatch her bag and its contents, but he hesitated due to the weapon in her hand. However, this was just a moment of hesitation because Lucien saw through Cheyenne¡¯s ploy. There were no bullets in the gun! Even the spring in the magazine was broken. How could it still work? After understanding that he had been deceived, Mr. Miller, in a rage, pulled a 50-centimeter-long curved de from his waist and swung it at Cheyenne. ¡°You cunning little girl! You¡¯ve been fooling me all along!¡± Cheyenne stuck out her tongue at him and made a face. ¡°I didn¡¯t say there were bullets in my gun. I just wanted you to guess which one of us would die first!¡± ¡°Reality proves that you thought too much.¡± With these words, she sprinted forward while Lucien, with the knife held high, chased closely behind. Suddenly, Lucien behind let out a terrible scream. Cheyenne turned her head and only saw a fresh bloodstain on his forehead. He stared ahead with wide eyes as his body slowly descended. Thunk. His heavy body gradually fell to the ground. On the back, protruding from it, was a white bone knife, stained with fresh blood. Immediately, a big, dirty hand grasped the handle of the bone knife and pulled it out. Fresh blood flowed from Lucien¡¯s back like a spring, quickly forming a puddle on the floor. Under the leaves, a group of ants, supposed to be hibernating, crawled out of the tree hole. The fiery red ants were notrge individually, but when swarming together towards Lucien, who was gasping for breath, it was as if a red tide had surged, grand and imposing. As the ants quickly enveloped the barely conscious Lucien, he writhed in pain on the ground. Before long, the satiated fire ants left, leaving only a bloody red skeleton on the ground, with no remnants of flesh left. This scene was as terrifying as watching a horror movie. The most thrilling part was that all this had actually happened right before Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, leaving her scalp numb with fear. If someone with a fear of density had witnessed this scene, they might have passed out on the spot, bing a feast for the fire ants. Just as Cheyenne wondered why the ants didn¡¯t pay attention to her, the ¡°person¡± standing in front of him spoke.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was called a person only because Cheyenne saw the shadow of his feet. But he definitely did not look like a person. His clothes were tattered like a beggar¡¯s, and his long, messy hair covered his face, making it impossible to see what he looked like. Under the disheveled hair, his eyes were filled with cold, calm, and fragmented light. As Cheyenne scrutinized him, he also looked back at her. Opening his mouth, his hoarse, coarse voice sounded in Cheyenne¡¯s ears as the man sternly asked her, ¡°Who are you?¡± Cheyenne, frightened, took a step back, sensing a deathly, chilly dampness emanating from the man, much like what she had felt from the vulture earlier. ¡°I, I¡¯m Cheyenne. Sir? Uh, well, I, I have something else to do, so I won¡¯t chat. Thank you for saving me earlier.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she dashed away. The man hadn¡¯t even heard her self-introduction clearly before he saw the girl vanish. She moved agilely, like a squirrel. However, what fell from her was what caught the man¡¯s attention. He intensely stared at the rope on the ground, bent down to pick it up, and mumbled. He silently uttered one word, ¡°Sh¡­¡± Why did this girl have something he had given to Sh? She looked like she was barely in her twenties. What was her rtionship with Sh? As the man focused, Cheyenne had already disappeared. Determined to uncover the truth, he decisively pursued her. There was no one more familiar with this forest than he was. He could find his way out even blindfolded. Where could she hide? In fact, Cheyenne hadn¡¯t gone far. In her frantic escape, she quickly nced back. The corner of her eye caught a tall figure not far behind her. Why was the wild man chasing her? Damn it, could he have ulterior motives for her? Uh¡­ Run! Just as she was about to take a step forward, she failed to notice someone behind her, and she was suddenly hit on her neck. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡®Who is attacking me?¡¯ The world went ck, and she faintedpletely. Chapter 657: Remember The One You Love is Named Sam In front of her, there was a hazy and heavy darkness, as if she was immersed in icy seawater, with wave after wave threatening to engulf her. At that moment, Cheyenne heard an ethereal, sweet voiceing from the vague front. ¡°Good child, you are very tired now, very tired, your body is feeling unprecedented exhaustion.¡± ¡°Keep walking forward, you will see a glimmer of light, your eyelids start to feel heavy, limbs rx, and breathing gradually slows down.¡± ¡°Breathing regrly, next, you will have a sweet dream.¡± ¡°In the dream, you are sitting in afortable home, lying in bed, blowing the warm breeze outside the window, holding a parchment map in your hand, where is this map, tell me, okay?¡± Her soul involuntarily followed the guidance of this voice, sinking under her eyelids. ¡°Do you see it? Where is that map?¡± The sleeping girl nodded her head and softly replied, ¡°I see it, I hid the map in a dark room, it¡¯s very dark there, with lots of flowers and nts.¡± A dark room? Flowers and nts? Listening to her response, Gracie quickly guessed-Cheyenne had buried the map somewhere underground. This hypnosis was very sessful. Gracie smiled as she put away the ne in her hand and gently touched Cheyenne¡¯s eyes with her fair hand. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve done great. Child, sleep well, and tomorrow when you wake up, it will be a sunny day.¡± Cheyenne ¡°obediently¡± let out a yawn, her red lips slightly parted, revealing her white teeth. A sweet and lovely smile appeared on her tranquilly cute face, and she fell asleep with her hands folded on her face. This action made her stomach particrly bulge, and Gracie¡¯s gaze fell on her abdomen, tenderness fleeting. ¡°Buried underground, it should still be in Akloit, just let Glenn go find it.¡± Sam said, pushing his gold-rimmed sses up his nose and assessing the sleeping Cheyenne. The corner of his lips curved up into an elegant smile. He only saw Cheyenne when she was awake, very lively and full of cunning vitality. As for her asleep, it was his first time seeing her. Turns out, her sleeping posture was so adorable, very much like a child whocked a sense of security. He used to sleep like that when he was a child. ¡°Well, he should be back in Onistead today, Elsa¡¯s getting married, he, of course, wille back to see the show?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, things have temporarilye to an end, next, we should go see how the drug research is progressing.¡± Gracie inserted her hands into the pockets of her coat, urging Sam to leave the room together, but he remained motionless and borrowed her ne. ¡°Lend me your ne.¡± ¡°What do you need this thing for?¡± Gracie was slightly surprised, hesitating whether to give it to him, as she touched the ne in her pocket. Sam, for the first time, started to act coquettish, ¡°Aunt Gracie, I won¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just curious about your hypnosis, so I want to see if I can learn it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course, you know how much progress I¡¯ve made, right?¡± Indeed, she had taught him hypnosis, but it was unclear whether it was a matter of personalprehension. Despite having mastered Praying Magic, Sam could only barely be considered at an entry level in hypnosis. She ced the ne in Sam¡¯s hand, and before leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t lose it for me, this is the token of love Gregory gave me.¡± ¡°You can rest assured, if Father asks, I¡¯ll just say I borrowed it from you.¡± ¡°Gregory¡± mentioned by Gracie was Sam¡¯s father, Gregory Lucas, who was the head of the Lucas family in this generation. He was mysterious and elusive. Although Sam was the sole heir of the Lucas family and the next head, his family was not Lucas but Hurst, because his mother¡¯s surname was Hurst. Years ago, before that woman died, her only request was for the child to carry her surname. Nevertheless, Sam was raised solely by Gracie, so their bond was deep, more like siblings than mother and son. Gracie always allowed Sam¡¯s requests, as long as they were not too extreme. She walked to the entrance, took a couple of steps outside, but couldn¡¯t help but turn back with concern and softly reminded him: ¡°Be careful out there. One wrong move will make her retaliate or wake up.¡± Cheyenne was different from others; her willpower was unexpectedly firm. She was hard to deal with. ¡°Okay.¡± After Gracie left, Sam tried to use the hypnotic method Gracie had just taught him again on Cheyenne. His eyes flickered, lips curved into an intrigued smile, and his deep, clear voice sounded, ¡°Remember, the person you love is named Sam Hurst!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Repeat it once again. Who is the person you love?¡± ¡°Sam Hurst.¡± Very well. It seemed like the hypnosis was sessful. Sam couldn¡¯t help but extend his broad, warm hand and gently caress her exquisitely smooth face. His thumb lingered on her lips for a while, but eventually, due to OCD, he only kissed Cheyenne on the cheek. He didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all; instead, he found her fragrant and soft, wanting to kiss her again. However, he couldn¡¯t dy any longer. He needed to check the progress of the drug research immediately. Reluctantly, he nced at the sleeping girl and left slowly and unhurriedly. The door was closed once again, blocking most of the cold wind outside. Yet, Cheyenne felt as if she had been trapped in a severe weather of ice and fire, with a voice constantly echoing in her mind. Remember, the person you love is Sam. Yet, among the fragments of her memories, there was another familiar figure, a man with his back facing her, dressed in a ck suit. His clothes billowed in the wind, appearing so thin as if he could be carried away by the wind. For some reason, looking at this figure, Cheyenne could only feel heartache. She reached out her hand, wanting to grab onto that man¡¯s coat, when he suddenly turned his head. In his hand, he held a shining ring, revealing a radiant and captivating gentle smile towards her. ¡°Cheyenne, marry me.¡± Hmm¡­ Who is he exactly? Is it Sam?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org No, this voice gives her apletely different feeling. She seems more inclined to want to know who thetter person is. She can never clearly see his face, but his gaze always makes Cheyenne¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry. If there¡¯s a next life, I will definitely love you well.¡± ¡°Remember, the person you love is named Sam.¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­ keep alive.¡± ¡°The person I love is Sam.¡± Chapter 658: You’re not allowed to touch her The brightly litboratory was extremely cold, and therge silver material reflected the light from the incandescentmps, creating a dazzling scene. The staffing in and out were all dressed in thick white protective suits, wrapping themselves tightly inside their clothes. Their faces were covered with white masks, leaving only their eyes visible. There were many tall iron racks, each holding neatly arranged rows of transparent ss test tubes. The colorful liquids inside the test tubes appeared crystal clear and exceptionally beautiful. However, these seemingly beautiful substances had a terrifying and suffocating effect.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. One of the staff members reached out and took a test tube containing blue liquid from the rack, walking towards a nearby bed. There, lying in a row, were three people who were restrained with ropes and handcuffs. From left to right, there was an elderly man with white hair, a strong and muscr young man, and a woman who had a six-month baby bump. When they saw the person approaching with the test tube, they reacted like startled birds, their pupils dting and fear evident in their eyes. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°No, please!¡± Their mouths were sealed shut with ck tape, depriving them of the chance to call for help. Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared overhead, and the pregnant woman felt her stomach cramp in fear when she locked eyes with a pair of fierce and predatory eyes, reminiscent of a vulture. Sweat dampened her hair, reflecting a sparkling gleam under the lights. Her watery eyes were filled with a plea for mercy, seemingly begging for leniency. Spare her, as her child had not yet been born. The radiance of motherhood manifested itself in full force at this moment. Anyone with a hint of conscience would be moved by the love in her eyes. Unfortunately, the humanoid creature standing before her could barely be considered human, let alone possess conscience. He was an unquestionable demon! Unmoved by the woman¡¯s plea, he stared coldly. A cold and detached voice came from beneath his mask. ¡°Someone, open her mouth.¡± Upon hearing the order, two other staff members d in white protective suits quickly approached from the sides. The ck tape was roughly torn open, leaving a red and swollen mark on the woman¡¯s face. She had a brief moment of ¡°freedom,¡± but soon her chin was forcefully pried open by the two men. ¡°No, please! I beg you, don¡¯t harm my child,¡± she cried out in despair. s, it was toote. She tasted a cool and slightly bitter sensation in her throat. The forced tilting of her head made it easy for the liquid to slide down her esophagus and into her stomach. Her whole body felt like it was being burned by fire. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman let out a painful scream as her restrained body began to struggle violently, resembling a fish still desperately fighting for its life on a chopping board. However, no one here would pity a fish. Unfortunately, this fish didn¡¯t survive, unable to withstand the intense toxicity of the substance. Her face quickly turned purple at a visible rate, and fresh blood flowed continuously from beneath her dress. Under the light, the color of the blood turned into a deep red, almost ck. The child probably couldn¡¯t make it. ¡°Such a pity, finally found a pregnant woman, and she died so weakly.¡± Behind the ss window over a meter high, Gracie stood with her arms crossed, watching every move inside. Seeing this scene, she felt somewhat ufortable, furrowing her brows. ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The next target was the sturdy young man. It was thought that his physical condition would be better than the pregnant woman¡¯s, and he should be able to hold on for a longer time. Little did they know, his clinical reaction was even more intense than the pregnant woman just now. Foaming at the mouth, eyes rolling back, and his whole body started twitching, emitting white smoke. In no time, the man died. On the other hand, the old man managed to survive. Strange, how could this be? The doctor looked at the old man with excitement, like a starving wolf finding prey in the wilderness. His eyes gleamed. ¡°Come, bring him tob one, I want to personally dissect his body and observe the cell vitality.¡± Even if the old man managed to survive under the toxicity of the drugs, he would surely die under his scalpel. Truly tragic. After finishing everything, the doctor walked out of theb to the window. He took off his mask, revealing a familiar weathered face. Adrian, exhausted and sweating, but with a faint sense of satisfaction on his face, imed credit: ¡°After several rounds of research and experimentation, we finally found a viable sample.¡± ¡°Later, I will dissect the old man¡¯s organs to see the activity of the vine.¡± Sam nodded in approval. ¡°Very good, once the vine is sessful, the n can be put into action.¡± However, Adrian was not satisfied with the current progress, a hint of unease showing on his face. ¡°But¡­ for now, we still don¡¯t know why it doesn¡¯t work on the young and pregnant women. Can we find two more pregnant women?¡± Without even thinking, Sam rejected his request. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. Monitoring outside is tight now, it¡¯s not easy to catch people.¡± Moreover, as a Christian, he was very opposed to using pregnant women as experimental guinea pigs. Can¡¯t other pregnant animals be used instead? Three pregnant women were dead from the experiment. He had warned Adrian before, this was thest time. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to find. But this drug is unpredictable. I need to fullypare the resistance of the vine to different age groups and not just rely on animal testing.¡± ¡°Pregnant animals and pregnant women are vastly different. I swear, this is truly thest time.¡± As he finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something and reminded, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still one pregnant woman avable?¡± As soon as the words fell, he felt a cold stare. ¡°No, she is currently useful to me. Don¡¯t you darey a hand on her!¡± Master Sam, usually gentle and elegant, was rare to be so angry. Gracie, caught in the middle, also felt distressed. ¡°Alright, Adrian, Cheyenne is our important trump card, we can¡¯t mess with her. I¡¯ll help you find a new pregnant woman, and we can let this matter pass.¡± In this way, Adrian could only reluctantly agree. Chapter 659: The Wild Man is so Mighty Deep down, he still somewhat hoped it was Cheyenne. She grew up consuming various precious herbs from childhood, and her blood must possess extraordinary self-healing abilities different from ordinary people¡¯s. If he could obtain antibodies from her body for vine research, the chances of sess would be much greater. Unfortunately, Sam forbade him from taking action. He could only settle for the next best thing. Gracie, deep in thought, nced at Master Sam. After so many years, this was the first time she had seen him deeply attached to a woman. Could it be¡­ Furrowing her brow deeply, she thought, ¡®Sam can fancy anyone, just not Cheyenne!¡¯ Cheyenne was awakened by a gust of cold wind. She felt a throbbing pain at the back of her head, as if she had been struck, and struggled to open her heavy, bleary eyes with all her might. The piercing white light made her extremely ufortable as she just woke up from the darkness, and she quickly shut her eyes again. She saw numerous twinkling stars in front of her. After about half a minute, the sensation of seeing stars finally dissipated. Cheyenne carefully surveyed the environment around her, and all she could see was various metallic instruments. Not far away, there was arge rectangr bed with a person lying on it. His entire face was covered by a white bedsheet, so she couldn¡¯t see anything. However, his hand hanging off the bed was wrapped in thick white bandages, soaked in pus-soaked yellowish discharge mixed with the foul smell of blood. Numerous transparent tubes connected the instruments to his body, a harrowing sight to behold. Unexinably, looking at this hand, Cheyenne felt a pang of bitterness in her heart. This hand had brought her immense shock. Almost as if guided by an invisible force, she pushed herself to walk over to the man¡¯s bed, enduring the difort in her body. As she drew closer, that familiar feeling grew stronger. She wanted to see him! Slowly and cautiously, Cheyenne reached out her slender, fair hand and lifted the thin white sheet. A strong medicinal smell assaulted her senses. She focused her gaze. To her disappointment, the person waspletely wrapped in thick white bandages from head to toe, except for the eyes and mouth, making it impossible to see his features. Her eyes quickly nced at the various data disyed on the instrument. His pale face was crinkled up. He was severely injured, almost like a living dead, and simply breathing was a miracle. She was never one to overflow with sympathy, but seeing this ¡°mummy,¡± she unexpectedly felt heavy-hearted and unusually ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not a saint. I¡¯m just a healer who can¡¯t bear to see this anymore.¡± As she finished speaking, Cheyenne averted her eyes and looked around. Aplete set of silver surgical tools was ced on the operating table, and she slowly walked over. She picked up a silver surgical knife from the tray, unraveled the bandages on his hand, pierced his finger, and squeezed out the ck pus. At that moment, a sudden ¡°beep beep beep¡­¡± rm sounded from outside. morous footsteps and noisy voices followed. ¡°Hurry, someone has broken in!¡± ¡°rm, level one rm, lock down the entire area.¡± ¡°There¡¯re noises here.¡± In the midst of panic, Cheyenne was so frightened that even the surgical knife slipped from her hand and fell to the ground. ng! A crisp sound echoed through the air. Her mind went nk momentarily, and she couldn¡¯t finish changing the bandage for this person. She had to pause midway. Just as she was about to get up, the lockedboratory door suddenly swung open from the outside. A rush of cold wind swept in, making the curtains inside and her hospital gown rustle. In her line of sight appeared a familiar figure, tall and unkempt. Hmm! Cheyenne¡¯s pupils contracted, her body tensing up to the point of numbness. She was so nervous that she didn¡¯t even notice when the ¡°living dead¡± grabbed her hand. Wait, isn¡¯t that the wild man? How did he end up here? Could it be that he was captured like herself? Before Cheyenne could ask about his intentions, the man¡¯s hoarse and deep voice filled the room, urging her, ¡°Hurry, I¡¯m here to rescue you!¡± With that, he took a few big steps forward, as if he intended to grab her. Disgusted by his dirt-ckened hands, and distrustful of strangers, Cheyenne evaded his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± she retorted. ¡°Staying here will only make you their experimental subject. Come with me, I won¡¯t harm you,¡± he replied. His eyes were as dark as ink, exceptionally bright, without a trace of impurity, capable of drawing a person¡¯s entire soul into them. There¡¯s a saying: ¡°The eyes are the windows to the soul!¡± His eyes were so clean that Cheyenne believed he wasn¡¯t a bad person. So, she took a hesitant step forward, threatening the wild man with a mocking tone, ¡°If you dare to deceive me, be careful of the knife in my hand.¡± To him, her ¡°threat¡± seemed utterly feeble and even somewhat cute. Outside the door, urgent footsteps continued to approach. Cheyenne no longer hesitated and followed behind the man, asking softly, ¡°Where are we heading now?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± As he led Cheyenne just a step outside, she suddenly stopped and turned back towards theboratory in a hurry. The wild man was taken aback and asked, ¡°Why are you going back?¡± She quickly pulled out a small bottle from her pocket, open and hurriedly poured out several pills. There wasn¡¯t enough time to count them, she stuffed them into the man¡¯s mouth. After all, this was a nourishing medicine that nurtured the organs. She usually ate it like candy, so swallowing a handful would probably be fine. Slightly regretful, she withdrew her gaze and put the bottle back into her pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The wild man hadn¡¯t expected her to go back to help someone. It was difficult to save herself, so why bother caring about others? ¡°Okay.¡± He led Cheyenne out of theboratory, avoiding unmanned checkpoints along the way, and made their way to the underground power management facility. He swiftly eliminated a man in a ck robe and snatched the keys from his possession. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡± This underground power nt was filled with various circuits and integrated devices, tightly packed together. It seemed to be the core that allowed this base to survive in the deep mountains and forests.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, soon, it would be destroyed. The wild man, without any tools, grabbed a nearby iron pipe and started hammering at therge electrical equipment. The nging sounds filled the air. Chapter 660: It’s Benson Bang, the metal stick collided with the electrical box, producing a deafening noise and sparking countless sparks thatnded on the wires. Sizzle¡­ Before long, before Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, it was as if a dazzling firework show had begun, with silver sparks igniting along the circuits, forming a serpentine line of silver, sizzling and spreading in this spacious and enclosed space. Fearing the firelight would fall on her face, Cheyenne covered her face with one hand and hurried forward. Where the wild man passed, there were sparks and lightning, and the intersection of the circuits caused these silver ¡°snakes¡± to merge together. At they swiftly chased behind the two, the two were both excited and nervous. The wild man¡¯s reason for doing this was simple: damaging circuit equipment would result in a temporary power outage. As a result, the scattered surveince and infrared detectors would stop working, and arge-scale fire would be caused. Once a fire broke out, in order to avoid alerting outsiders, they would inevitably choose the quickest time to put out the fire. The team¡¯s attention would be diverted, busy fighting the fire, and the intensity of their search would be greatly reduced, making it the best time for them to escape. Cheyenne passed through this area of dazzling electric lights, and when she came to a slightly safer ce and looked down, she found that many small ck holes had appeared on her hospital gown at some point, all scorched by the firelight. She reached out and patted her own sleeve, self-deprecatingly quipping, ¡°Following you, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s right or wrong. If I¡¯m not caught, I might end up in a sea of fire.¡± The wild man had thick skin and was wrapped in tattered strips of fabric, so even if he got burned, he waspletely unaware. When he saw Cheyenne¡¯s arms were red from the burns, a trace of guilt shed across his face, and his voice instinctively softened slightly. ¡°Hold on, we¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe with me.¡± Cheyenne still chose to follow, and when the wild man led her out of the underground power room, they happened to meet three to five men in ck robes head-on. This is bad! They¡¯re chasing us. Just as Cheyenne was about to run away, the wild man rushed up like thunder, swiftly and cleanly taking them down. Taking on three at once, it was just a matter of minutes. If they weren¡¯t in such a ce right now, with the risk of being caught and used as guinea pigs at any time, Cheyenne really wanted to apud the wild man. Damn, that move was so cool! When they got out, she had to learn it too. Stepping on the moaning men in ck, they climbed the stairs. As soon as they came out, they went straight to the garage. The huge garage was filled with all kinds of vehicles-police cars, ambnces, fire trucks, and even tanks and private nes. This organization is really rich! ¡°Get in the car!¡± The wild man chose the nearest off-road vehicle, smashed the car window with a punch, and then dragged the man in the car out by the head. Hit on the neck by the wild man, the man hadn¡¯t even had time to call out to hispanion before he was knocked unconscious. He casually threw the man to the ground. Cheyenneboriously stepped on the car¡¯s axle, finally climbing into the passenger seat. Just as they got into the car, the wild man mmed the pedal to the floor. The car roared as it burst out of the garage, the speed making her pale, her stomach churning. ¡°Slow down, please!¡± She was pregnant, after all. ¡°No time, little girl. They¡¯re already catching up.¡± As he spoke, Cheyenne turned abruptly and looked through the rear windshield, and sure enough, a ck luxury car was chasing after them. It was fast, keeping up with them effortlessly. Another familiar white luxury car came head-on, its upants brushing past her¡­ In that fleeting moment, Cheyenne glimpsed a familiar face reflected in the car window. Her delicate face turned pallid, an expression of disbelief etched upon it. Why¡­ Why did it have to be him-Benson? ¡°Stop them!¡± A loud and defiant woman¡¯s voice resounded. Just as Benson reacted, he caught sight of those familiar shining eyes through the car window. Astonishment mingled with profound disappointment¡­ Cheyenne saw him. Benson tightened his grip on the steering wheel, feeling an unprecedented panic. Because Benson¡¯s car identally collided with a nearby utility pole, violently breaking it, and it copsed right between Gracie and his car. It wedged them horizontally. Seeing this scene, the wild man elerated even more, driving as fast as he could, regardless of whaty ahead. Under such crazy and reckless behavior, the others became intimidated and hastily maneuvered away, giving them a wide berth. Helplessly, they could only watch as the off-road vehicle sped away. An explosion resounded from the forest behind them, and ck-red mushroom clouds rose from the forest. Countless crows and birds fluttered their wings in rm, scattering in every direction. ¡°Damn it, who the hell is that person?¡± Gracie¡¯s face flushed, and she angrily smacked the steering wheel, leaving a red mark on her fair palm. How dare they escape right under her nose. It was beyond infuriating. Fortunately, thanks to the tumultuousmotion, TWILIGHT members¡¯ attention was diverted. Chris was able to sneak Kelvin out of theboratory with Spider¡¯s help. ¡°Hurry, they¡¯reing.¡± Spider, dressed in a white doctor¡¯s attire, hands in her pockets, exuded an air of cold authority like a high and mighty female doctor. Chris, on the other hand, wore a ck robe from head to toe. He frantically removed the tubes and carried the person on the bed, quickly leaving the area. As they approached theboratory¡¯s main entrance, they were immediately spotted. ¡°Halt! Who are you?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As soon as those words were uttered, both Spider and Chris felt their anxieties rise, beads of sweat rolling down their backs. What should they do? Spider gave him a signal to take the CEO and leave first. Meanwhile, her hand had already reached the handle of her weapon concealed in her pocket, preparing to turn around and deliver a fatal blow to the intruder. But before her de could strike, Chris intercepted her. ¡°Stop, you can¡¯t hurt him!¡± However, the sharp de had already been thrown, and Spider looked up in astonishment, her face filled with an innocent expression. ¡°Ah¡­ You, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Chapter 661: Give This to Cheyenne Old Mr. Edwards watched as the knife narrowly missed him and grazed his beard, leaving a cut on the wall. He was so frightened that he didn¡¯t even know where to put his hands, his eyes rolling in panic as he looked at the knife beside his head, embedded in the wall. If he had been a bit slower, he might not have survived this moment. The girl¡¯s aiming was impressive, but he had no desire to praise her at the moment. Chris looked apologetically at old Mr. Edwards and quickly removed the knife with a trembling voice. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, what are you doing here?¡± Layne¡¯s gaze fell on the ¡°mummy¡± on his back, and he gasped in disbelief. ¡°Is that Kelvin? How did he end up here, looking like this?¡± Chris nodded, tears glistening in his eyes, his voice choked with emotion. ¡°Yes, after your disappearance, Old Mr. Edwards, a lot has happened. Mr. Foley, in order to protect Miss Lawrence, fell into an enemy trap and ended up like this in an explosion.¡± To protect Cheyenne? Layne¡¯s initial hint of schadenfreude immediately turned into guilt. He became even more concerned about Cheyenne¡¯s safety and hurriedly asked, ¡°And how is Cheyenne doing?¡± Spider finally understood what was going on and sweat trickled down her forehead. She had nearly killed Cheyenne¡¯s grandfather. This heightened alertness was truly damning. ¡°Miss Lawrence is also in Onistead, but¡­¡± Spider paused abruptly, leaving Layne on edge, filled with anxiety. ¡°But it seems like she has amnesia.¡± ¡°Amnesia?¡± Layne was initially shocked but then calmed down, patting his chest in great relief. ¡°That¡¯s alright, as long as she¡¯s not dead, missing limbs, or half-dead like your CEO.¡± Spider: ¡°¡­¡± Chris¡¯s tears still lingered in his eyes, and his lips twitched as he listened. ¡°What are you all doing over there?¡± Suddenly, a loud angry shout came from behind them. ¡°Someone¡¯sing, you need to leave.¡± Layne quickly pulled up his mask, urging the two to leave urgently. ¡°Follow me, this way.¡± Having stayed here for so many months, he knew every nook and cranny of this ce. Layne led them to evade the surveince, sessfully diverting their attention by pretending to move equipment. Eventually, they arrived in a sealedboratory where he miraculously pulled out a key from his pocket and handed it to Spider. ¡°Walk out of this door. Keep going left, where the Wind Hall members are. This is the key.¡± Wind Hall! Chris looked at old Mr. Edwards in shock; he never expected him to be so mysterious. ¡°Alright, old Mr. Edwards, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± Upon hearing this, Layne shook his head and handed them a slender, transparent ss test tube containing beautiful blue liquid. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Layne didn¡¯t have time to exin further. He simply gave them a brief verbal instruction. ¡°Just remember to give this to Cheyenne and tell her it¡¯s very important, although it¡¯s only a half-finished product.¡± Originally, he had intended to find a way to steal the vine and hand it over to the Wind Hall members. ¡®I can¡¯t leave yet, Jonathan is still here. If I leave, leaving that old man all alone here to suffer, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll break down and cry. Two people are better than one, right?¡¯ Old Mr. Edwards isn¡¯t leaving!? Chris wanted to persuade him again, but seeing his determined look, and the continuous sound of rms outside. Spider worried that the three of them might not be able to leave, urging softly, ¡°Old Mr. Edwards,e with us! Miss Lawrence has been looking for you.¡± Layne hesitated for a moment, but in the end, great reason triumphed over family ties. His eyes turned red, with resolve in his heart, he pushed the two into the room. ¡°Go, I have to stay here.¡± Maybe, there could be more surprises. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± As they left, Chris also unfastened the mini pistol hidden at his waist, leaving it with old Mr. Edwards. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The heavy door closed slowly, and old Mr. Edwards slumped to the ground, shedding a single tear. He¡¯s worried about Cheyenne; it¡¯s just that he has more important things to do. While those people haven¡¯t found this ce yet, Layne regained his spirits, picking up things from theb and pretending to be salvaging as he ran into the hallway, sessfully blending into the crowd. Akloit¡¯s film and television city. Last time, Kate took leave due to an injury, and although the director was a fence-sitter, he still had high expectations for his work. He insisted on not using a stand-in, waiting for Kate¡¯s return. After two or three days of rest, Kate returned to the set and resumed her role. Perhaps Master Glenn¡¯s backing from thest time had instilled fear in these people¡¯s hearts. No one dared to trouble her again, and the discussions behind her back also diminished. There were even various peopleing to tter her. ¡°Kate, you are truly beautiful and elegant, much more gorgeous than that so-called leadingdy.¡± The speaker was the woman who yed the servant to Cynthia in the y. Their rtionship used to be good, she even personally held an umbre and bought water for Cynthia, but now she said things like that in front of her. And there was an even more audacious person, ¡°Kate, do you know? The one who suggested adding sand to our meals before was that bitch Cynthia, she¡¯s really malicious!¡± What the heck! Didn¡¯t you have a part in that too? Kate wanted to retort, but then felt it unnecessary. It would be fine as long as she ignored them. Listening to their ttering and fawningments with an insouciant air, she remained remarkablyposed. ¡°Miss Norman, you¡¯re here!¡± Her sudden cry made these people turn pale with fright, each of them nervously covering their mouths and looking back. Where was Miss Norman? It was just Kate ying a trick on them. When they turned back in frustration, they found that Kate had already stood up and left her seat. Her retreating figure was resolute. ¡°How can she be so ungrateful!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I even said a lot of good things about her to the leadingdy just now.¡± Speak of the devil and he appears. As soon as she mentioned Cynthia, thetter appeared behind them. A group of minor celebrities held umbres, carried bags, and brought water¡­ their postures and the air of ttery were grand. The expression of Cynthia turned as dark as a storm cloud, probably because she had just heard them speaking ill behind her back. Oh no! Whether it was Kate or Cynthia, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re here, it¡¯s so hot today, let me hold the umbre for you.¡± ¡°No need, you fence-sitter, go away!¡± Chapter 662: Can’t Stand Being Called Ugly Did she really think Cynthia didn¡¯t hear how she insulted her in front of that bitch Kate? Bitch? Ha, she can forget about getting any resources from Cynthia in the future! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cynthia took a long stride, leading her group of followers to quickly leave. At the spot, the few people who were fawning over Kate just moments ago felt extremely awkward. On the set. This scene of the show culminated in Elizabeth burying her beloved little dog in the forest during her teenage years, shedding tears alone. During the shooting process, the production team brought a lifelike toy dog as a prop. Frankly speaking, it¡¯s difficult to evoke emotions when acting with lifeless props like that. But Kate used to have a dog before, which died from distemper, and she hasn¡¯t had a dog since then. This scene reminded her of the dog she used to have, and her genuine emotions naturally brought tears to her eyes. Glistening droplets rolled down from her eye sockets onto her fair cheeks. The camera focused on her profile as she shed tears like a fairy, making this tearful scene be a highlight of the drama. The director, watching the scene through the camera lens in the studio, shouted with satisfaction, ¡°Click!¡± ¡°Miss Zamora¡¯s performance is impable. Her crying scene is truly unparalleled in the industry. It¡¯s so infectious, I even teared up.¡± Such high praise made Kate feel that the director was exaggerating. She coughed lightly and remainedposed as she said, ¡°Director, since my scene is over, can I wrap up the filming?¡± In reality, Mr. Stout was reluctant to let Kate leave just like that. Firstly, with her on board, Master Glenn would pay extra attention to the production, and there would be more funding avable.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Secondly, theizensmented, asking Kate to act in a special episode showcasing her romantic rtionship with the young emperor. He had already discussed it with the screenwriter and the original author, and they were waiting for the revised script. ¡°Well¡­ If Miss Zamora isn¡¯t in a hurry, can I treat you to a mealter? Let¡¯s talk.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cynthia, who was standing beside them, sneered mockingly, ¡°Mr. Stout, your true intentions are known to all. She¡¯s just a neer, without any formal acting training, and she¡¯s only been in the industry for less than two years. ¡°Some people simply want to take advantage of her, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, at first Mr. Stout did indeed have this idea, but when Master Glenn made a statement, he had the desire butcked the courage. ¡°Miss Norman, please don¡¯t talk nonsense. I want to invite Miss Zamora to join in, especially to y a special side story.¡± With things having reached this point, Mr. Stout had to reveal his own reasons. Originally, this was something he had prepared to release as a selling point, fearing being giarized by other production crews, so he wanted to keep it hidden. What! The director actually took the initiative to give Kate more scenes! This news made other actresses around envious and jealous. They worked so hard but could only get so few shots. The unfairness made them feel bitter and envious. Just now, Kate had also misunderstood what Mr. Stout wanted to say, only to realize that he wanted her to y in the side story. In fact, she didn¡¯t have any other job after finishing this drama. And she had also seen the side story, the segment of mutual admiration between the young boy and girl was cute and heartwarming. She wanted to give it a try. But with so many obvious disapproving gazes on the scene, would her immediate eptance not make the contradiction more prominent? Mr. Stout was still waiting for her response, and Kate could only appear hesitant. Just then, a loud and crisp voice behind everyone attracted all attention. ¡°She¡¯s not worthy, do you, a slut, think you¡¯re worthy?¡± The young woman speaking was dressed in a sexy leopard-print skirt, paired with a ck turtleneck sweater, a silver-gray mink coat, and knee-high ck high-heeled boots. She wore a pair of round sunsses, her bright red lips seductive,bined with her tall and graceful figure, exuding a strong presence. Behind her, there were eight handsome bodyguards, making people envy and fear. The woman walked with an imposing and sexy stride to where Kate was, extended her arm, and rested it on Kate¡¯s shoulder, exuding an air of protection. ¡°She¡¯s mine. How dare you bully her? I see you¡¯re tired of living!¡± As she spoke, she took off her sunsses. When everyone saw her face clearly, mocking voices rang out. Among them, Cynthia¡¯s voice was the most evident. Her resentful gaze came over, lingering on Amelia¡¯s face with great interest. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I thought some big shot had arrived, turns out it¡¯s just an ugly guy.¡± ¡°With such an ugly face, how dare you show off?¡± ¡°No wonder you can be friends with Kate, because birds of a feather flock together, and the ugly crow and the toad are naturally a match.¡± When Cynthia proudly indulged in her own talent for taunting others, shepletely failed to realize that she had offended someone formidable. Amelia¡¯s least favorite thing in her life was having someone call her ugly! With a snap of her fingers, her bodyguards behind her immediately went up and grabbed Cynthia in front of everyone. ¡°Let go of me! What do you, you all want to do?¡± The few cronies around her just now were all women, naturally scared by this show of force. No one dared to step forward to stop them. Chapter 663 The Legal Wife Arrives to Protect the Mistress ¡°Smack-¡± Cynthia hadn¡¯t even steadied herself when she received a resounding p to the face, the sound ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. And a magical scene unfolded-a milky white object fell from Cynthia¡¯s face,nding precisely at Kate¡¯s feet. Curiously, she bent down to pick it up from the ground, examining it in the palm of her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze. It was soft, a little slippery. It seemed like silicone¡­ ¡°Ah! Quick, look at the Cynthia¡¯s chin, oh my goodness¡­¡± Suddenly, someone yelled, and all eyes simultaneously converged on Cynthia¡¯s face. After the false chin imnt fell off, her real chin appeared short and round, slightly upwardly inclined. Paired with this chin, she seemed like a shoehorn. Laughter and gossip erupted in the crowd, each remark reaching Cynthia¡¯s ears, stimting every nerve in her body. ¡°So she really had stic surgery, she didn¡¯t even admit it when it was exposed before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to have stic surgery, but she insisted on pretending to be a natural beauty, so hypocritical.¡± ¡°Exactly, oh my goodness! Her chin is so ugly¡­¡± ¡°Her imnts have been exposed, it¡¯s so shameful.¡± Kate, btedly realizing the soft object in her hand was Cynthia¡¯s imnt, felt awkward. Should she return it to her? Or just discard it on the spot? Before she could decide, feeling utterly embarrassed, Cynthia covered her chin and walked over in towering rage on her slim heels. Snatching the silicone imnt from Kate¡¯s hand, her eyes red with anger, she demanded, ¡°Give it back!¡± Behind her, Amelia, unbothered, continued to expose Cynthia¡¯s secrets. ¡°She had her cheekbones shaved, her epicanthic fold opened, had a nose job, and had her chin elongated. It seems like your stic surgeon is from the same beauty salon as mine, Cynthia.¡± By now, Cynthia still refused to admit she had stic surgery. She turned around and angrily shouted at Miss Walsh, ¡°You are the one who had stic surgery, your whole family has had it.¡± To her surprise, Amelia casually spread her hands, openly admitting her stic surgery. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve had stic surgery. I¡¯ve spent nearly thirty million, had it done ten times¡­ Oh, it¡¯s not just me, my parents and my brother¡¯s wife have all had stic surgery.¡± ¡°By the way, let me tell you a secret, my sister-inw had breast augmentation, and keep my brother by selling lingerie online.¡± Kate blushed, almost choking on her own saliva. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this news too explosive? Miss Walsh¡¯s brother, actually supported by his wife? Later, she found out that ¡°selling lingerie online¡± wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded. Her sister-inw turned out to be the pioneer of online influencer marketing, her self-created shapewear lingerie brand selling globally, bing a high-end women¡¯s product. People like Cynthia, who were proud and pretended to be virtuous, needed someone like Miss Walsh, bold and thick-skinned, unafraid to put her in her ce. Both had undergone stic surgery, but look how candid the other was. Not at all like her, so hypocritical. Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned red with anger as she trembled, quickly pulling out her phone and making a call. In no time, over a dozen men in ck suits, who seemed to be bodyguards, rushed over, surrounding Miss Walsh and her people. ¡°Get them!¡± Cynthia ordered. Seeing a potential fight about to break out, Kate¡¯s expression changed. She immediately walked up to Miss Walsh, spreading her arms protectively around her. With clear and bright eyes fixed on Cynthia, her eyebrows furrowed as she calmly said, ¡°This whole situation started because of me. Juste after me, not her.¡± To be honest, Amelia had eight bodyguards standing behind her, so she didn¡¯t actually need to stand up for herself. However, nobody had ever stood in front of her to protect her before, so Amelia¡¯s heart warmed as she looked at Kate with gratitude in her eyes. Cynthia clenched her teeth, grinding them fiercely. ¡°Do you think you can escape? Let¡¯s fight!¡± What should they do now? If a real fight broke out, it would result in significant losses for both sides. Mr. Stout, feeling anxious and wanting to intervene, hesitated when he saw the deadlock between the two parties. However, at that very moment, the ten bodyguards Cynthia had brought unexpectedly kneeled down as soon as they saw Amelia. They kneeled down in perfect unison. With loud voices, they eximed, ¡°Captain!¡± A surprised gasp escaped the onlookers as they witnessed this unexpected turn of events. What was going on? Weren¡¯t these men called upon by Miss Norman? Yet, here they were, kneeling before Miss Walsh and referring to her as ¡°Captain.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Amelia squinted her eyes in satisfaction with their attitude, but still walked up to the front of the group, where the young man stood as their leader. Ignoring her high heels and skirt, she kicked him squarely in the head and coldly snorted, ¡°Get up! It¡¯s embarrassing enough for all of you to kneel like this. How did a bunch of ex-soldiers end up working as bodyguards for actors?¡± The young man blushed upon being scolded. Helplessly, he exined, ¡°Boss, we had no choice. After leaving the military, we didn¡¯t know anything except for training. We had no diploma or skills, just brute strength.¡± ¡°The small amount of money from our retirement funds was gone within two or three years. So, we thought we¡¯d stick to what we know and started a securitypany together.¡± And Cynthia was one of their clients. Amelia reluctantly epted their exnation and immediately announced, giving them a p in the face, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten million. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to work for that woman anymore.¡± The young man grinned, scratching the back of his head, and nodded vigorously. ¡°No need, boss. Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, we wouldn¡¯t work for her again. Truth be told, she¡¯s been a nuisance, bothering us with all sorts of things. Last time, she even asked us to deal with two cockroaches. Can you believe it? We¡¯re highly trained special forces veterans, and she wanted us to deal with two measly bugs. What a waste of talent.¡± Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale as if she had realized something. ¡°You¡­ you are Miss Walsh, thedy of the Walsh family!¡± Yes, she was Amelia, Master Glenn¡¯s fiancee. They said she joined the army at fifteen and served for ten years, holding a high military rank¡­ That was also why the Weaver family was reluctant to call off the engagement. But wasn¡¯t she in Onistead? How did she suddenlye to Akloit? Chapter 664: Cynthia’s Mishap The high-pitched scream echoed through the cold winter wind, startling everyone in the venue. Master Glenn, with his unmatched handsomeness and exceptional demeanor, was unexpectedly engaged to a cruel and hideous woman. To make things even more bizarre, this woman, who was supposed to be the ¡°legitimate wife,¡± was now defending her fianc¨¦¡¯s mistress. Normally, one would expect them to engage in an all-out war at first sight. But now, it seemed that Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with affection as she looked at Kate, shining brightly with a fondness that was almost on the tip of her tongue. Hmm¡­ Could it be that she swings both ways and has taken a liking to Kate? As it turns out, that¡¯s exactly what everyone suspected. Amelia appreciated beauty. Whether it was people or objects, as long as she found them beautiful, she wanted to collect and y with them. Kate¡¯s appearance was as delicate as a doll, with big eyes, perfectly shaped eyebrows, a round and fair face, and rosy red lips. She looked like an adorable and innocent young girl from any angle. So, Amelia regarded Kate as a doll she wanted to collect. She wanted to touch Kate. This was also why Master Glenn warned Kate not to get too close to Amelia. He knew very well how perverted this woman could be and that she was likely a lesbian. And possessive as he was, Master Glenn already considered Kate his possession. Even if she was being eyed by another woman, it still annoyed him greatly. It seemed like this marriage needed to be ended as soon as possible. Kate had Master Glenn¡¯s favor in front, and Miss Walsh¡¯s protection in the back. Cynthia didn¡¯t gain anything and ended up offending these two big shots. Master Glenn¡¯spany had terminated the contract with her. If she had been more sensible and kept a low profile, with her status, ¡°Lady Elizabeth,¡± the show, would have attracted many fans once it aired. But she had to go and pick a fight with Kate herself, and now this scene was posted online. This brought enormous trouble to Cynthia. It just so happened that a certain social media tform¡¯s server crashed because too many people logged in at the same time! Today was a nice weekend, but the server crashed! Hurry up and start working overtime!!! Just one trending topic on a certain social media tform was enough to satisfy fans¡¯ curiosity. #Actress Cynthia¡¯s stic Surgery ConfirmedC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org # Prosthetic fell off on set, revealing her true stunning looks! #Cynthia Gets Terminated #Major Female Star Gets Into Fight with Rookie on Set # Unexpected twist, left humiliated. #Master Glenn¡¯s Adored Wife Arrives Meanwhile, an online video has surfaced, showing actress Miss Norman bullying a neer. In the freezing cold weather, she deliberately made the neer wear thin ancient costumes and kneel on set, despite numerous NGs. Not only that, she also arrogantly imed that the neercked talent because she didn¡¯te from an acting school. In reality, Miss Norman¡¯s acting skills are highly overrated. Anyone with keen eyes can see from that less than two-minute clip that her acting skills are inferior to those of the non-acting school neer. A group of extras from the production anonymously published a lengthy article criticizing Cynthia for her numerous shorings and revealing that her animosity towards Kate was simply because Master Glenn had ¡°changed his mind.¡± ¡°On set, she intentionally made the stylist dress Miss Zamora in thin ancient costumes. She even had fellow actresses iste Miss Zamora and secretly put sand in her food. During breaks, she would intentionally ssh water on her and im it was an ident.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been on set for over a month, and honestly, I think the Cynthia¡¯s behavior is truly unbearable. She would say she didn¡¯t want to film and make everyone, in freezing weather, wait outside the director¡¯s office to coax her.¡± ¡°The day she bullied Miss Zamora, Master Glenn personally stepped in to warn her and even threatened to terminate her contract. It¡¯s probably this incident that left a grudge in Cynthia¡¯s heart, so when she heard that Mr. Stout wanted to give Miss Zamora more scenes, she expressed her dissatisfaction.¡± With Master Glenn¡¯s contract termination, video evidence, and the exposing revtions made by the extras, news of Cynthia¡¯s stic surgery and her bullying of neers have spread like wildfire. Mr. Stout, who sit on the fence, have to make a statement in order for his project ¡®Lady Elizabeth¡¯ to proceed smoothly. ¡°Please view the artist¡¯s behavior rationally, as it has nothing to do with the production. As for ¡®Lady Elizabeth,¡¯ we will rece the female lead but continue with the scheduled release. Please stay tuned.¡± Recing the female lead, undoubtedly, would be a tremendous loss. But with Master Glenn¡¯s support, Mr. Stout believed he could still secure the necessary budget. If more damaging information about Cynthia had surfaced, it might have made the audience ufortable, and that wasn¡¯t good even before filming started. While everyone else was criticizing Cynthia, there were a few of her brainless fans demonstrating their unwavering love for their idol. ¡°Cynthia is even more beautiful than someone without stic surgery. So what if she underwent stic surgery? It¡¯s in our nature to pursue beauty!¡± ¡°Kate is the biggest hypocrite. She stole Cynthia¡¯s boyfriend and still has the audacity to y the victim online.¡± ¡­ Chapter 665: A Mistress Ridicules Another Mistress Many people mocked her, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Boyfriend? Both of them are mistresses!¡± ¡°Exactly! At least Kate, the ¡®other mistress,¡¯ is acknowledged by Glenn¡¯s wife. Did you not see Miss Walsh p Cynthia¡¯s face on stage? It¡¯s embarrassing for you to defend her here!¡± ¡°Master Glenn isn¡¯t really Cynthia¡¯s boyfriend. My cousin works as a high-ranking executive at DF Entertainment, and he told me that Cynthia is just Master Glenn¡¯spanion. She¡¯s merely a pawn for him. Every time they attend a banquet, Cynthia has to sleep with the executives. My cousin said he was also involved, and it¡¯s evident that Cynthia has been with many people.¡± There was also a photo of Cynthia being groped by an older man at a banquet, with Master Glenn standing by, smiling and not making any attempt to intervene. On the other hand, Cynthia seemed to be enduring something. Everyone recognized that old man as the chairman of a steel conglomerate, who was nearly seventy years old. After being exposed, his face turned red, realizing that his reputation was at stake. In order to show that he wasn¡¯tpletely alone in this, he posted a status on his page, briefly describing what happened. ¡°It was consensual, and I even gave her arge amount afterwards. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just me-many people were involved.¡± The mention of ¡°many people¡± left room for imagination.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As men, everyone had a clear understanding. They didn¡¯t mind ying around with casual partners, but when it came to marriage, they naturally sought pure and virtuous women. With Cynthia about to be exposed, her PR team immediately started to paint her as a victim online, trying to clear her name in every word. They talked about her difficult upbringing, with a disabled mother and a father who was addicted to alcohol and gambling. At fifteen, she racked up a massive debt from gambling and had to work at a bar serving drinks. They called it ¡°drink enticer¡± to make it sound better, but in reality, she had sold herself. Master Glenn saw her beauty and brought her out, promising to make her famous personally. However, her first time was taken by Master Glenn, and he even made her undergo stic surgery so she could sacrifice herself for his career. This undoubtedly tore off any facade of respectability from Glenn and turned him into a genuine scumbag. Even though Kate didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of history Master Glenn had with Cynthia, it still pained her knowing that he came into Cynthia¡¯s life before her. But seeing the overwhelming criticism against Master Glenn online, she didn¡¯t hesitate to step up and defend him. ¡°Things are not as you all think. I¡¯ve spent over two months with him, and he¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± The fans who liked her thought Kate was being naive. At times like this, it would be best to draw clear boundaries with Master Glenn and protect herself wisely. After all, he had a fianc¨¦e and what future could Kate have with him? He was merely ying with her. Reece was furious and wanted to cut ties with Kate. He couldn¡¯t believe she willingly became a mistress for a man. In his eyes, Kate was like a younger sister. He sent her a message on Line, ¡°Kate, you¡¯re doomed! Just wait for your brother toe back and teach you a lesson. Break up with that bastard right now!¡± He followed it up with over a hundred expressive stickers and emojis¡­ Kate¡¯s mind was filled with mixed emotions as she knew she had let her brother down. If her brother found out that she was involved in an affair, he would be greatly disappointed in her. But love works in mysterious ways. Despite knowing the dangers that lie ahead, she would still choose to be the moth drawn to the me. Kate was in agony, torn between the righteousness and the gentle trap set by Master Glenn. Suddenly, she had a strong urge to call Cheyenne and ask for advice. But when she clicked on Cheyenne¡¯s contact picture, she hesitated. Maybe Cheyenne would be as angry as her brother. The Lawrence Vi. After the explosion, this luxurious and fresh European-style vi had turned into a dpidated and dangerous building. The marble walls, once adorned with delicate reliefs, were now ckened by smoke. The statue in the fountain had several cracks, with one of her arms broken off, giving a deste and pitiful look. Master Glenn, apanied by two men, searched inside and outside the vi and eventually discovered a hidden room beneath Cheyenne¡¯s home. Upon opening it, they found a collection of various antiques and calligraphy. Fortunately, being underground protected them from the ruthless mes. Master Glenn took a quick nce and, not finding the desired item, turned and left. Amidst the trees on the hill behind, he noticed loose soil and instantly instructed his men to dig with shovels. A small ck iron box appeared before his eyes. Excitedly, he took the box out of the pit and used a handkerchief to wipe off the dirt. Inside, he found the sheepskin map, just as expected. With a snap, he closed the box again. Master Glenn pocketed the map and threw the iron box back into the pit. Coldly, he ordered, ¡°Bury it! And remember, you are not allowed to touch anything in the basement.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Having sessfullypleted the mission, he made a scan copy of the map and handed the original to his assistant. He instructed him to send it to Onistead using their private ne. As they were about to leave, the assistant hesitantly asked, ¡°Master Glenn, aren¡¯t you going back to Onistead? Today is Miss Elsa¡¯s wedding.¡± At the mention of his dear sister Elsa, a sarcastic and cold smile appeared on Master Glenn¡¯s face. He confidently replied, ¡°No need to make a wasted trip. This wedding won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get there.¡± With that, Master Glenn strode towards his luxurious car, got in, and drove away. Once he arrived back at his own vi, he immediately searched for any sign of Kate. To his surprise, the hall was empty. A sense of foreboding overwhelmed him, and he hurriedly ran upstairs towards her room. Just as he reached the staircase, he saw her slender figure struggling to carry arge suitcase out of the room. His gaze fixed on her face. He could vaguely see traces of tears on her damp cheeks-she had been crying! Master Glenn¡¯s heart ached, and he walked up to her, standing in front of her with an intense gaze. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, his voice filled with anger and suppressed anxiety. Avoiding his gaze, Kate, with a hoarse voice, uttered a soft phrase, ¡°Master Glenn, let¡¯s break up.¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue being his hidden lover, going against her principles. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint her brother. Even though she still loved him. Chapter 666: She Is My Mother Master Glenn¡¯s deep-set eyes were filled with a gloomy light, reflecting her delicate, pale face. It was evident that she was also unwilling to let go of herself, so why did she have to say such heart-wrenching words to hurt him? It had been so hard¡­ for her to finally have the desire to protect someone, only to have her initiate it, and then be the one to say it was over. He absolutely would not allow it!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Kate, what happened? Why is it so sudden? Can you tell me the reason?¡± Master Glenn asked, concern evident in his voice. Kate lowered her head, silently sobbing a few times before stubbornly exining, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, I have my own life and future. I can¡¯t see a future with you.¡± At that moment, time seemed to freeze, and the air around them grew noticeably colder. He took a step towards Kate, striding purposefully to stand in front of her, looking down at her as if trying to see through her soul. Once again, in a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Are you speaking from your heart? Look into my eyes and tell me!¡± Kate took a deep breath, slowly raising her head to meet his deeply handsome face. In less than a second of eye contact, tears the size of beans rolled down from her eyes. She struggled to suppress the feeling of grievance, but her emotions overwhelmed her. Her delicate body trembled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s from my heart.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s from your heart, then why are you crying as you say it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the wind outside was strong, so tears flowed uncontrobly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Master Glenn reached out, lifting her chin to force her to look into his eyes, his voice cold, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, you want to leave, but I disagree.¡± With that, he forcefully snatched Kate¡¯s suitcase from her hands and threw it to the ground. He then lifted her horizontally and carried her into the house. Thud, the door closed. Kate¡¯s surprised cry could be heard from inside the house, but it was quickly silenced by him, reced by some moans and groans. Want to leave? Fine, wait untilter when she has the strength to get out of bed to speak. Time passed, feeling like an eternity. Eventually, the man walked out of the room, slowly buttoning up his shirt as he walked. His hair was damp, glistening with sweat on his forehead, entuating his sharply contoured face. In his deep-set eyes, there was a hint ofplicated emotion. He stood by the door, looking back at the sleeping figure in the room. As he passed by his servant, the man exuded a vague, sweet fragrance, causing the servants to blush. ¡°Master Glenn¡­¡± ¡°Watch her. Don¡¯t let her leave the room, wait for me toe back before deciding anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The evening sky darkened in Onistead. In winter, the sky seemed lower and more oppressivepared to other seasons, and the city¡¯s neon lights illuminated a corner of the sky, casting a crimson hue. Just visually, it made people feel bone-chillingly cold. Cheyenne remained silent since leaving the research facility. Her expression was dull as she looked ahead, devoid of any hint of joy from having escaped from a hellish situation. Her eyes were lowered, and her long, thick eyshes concealed her emotions. The wild man driving the car couldn¡¯t help but look back, raising his eyebrows in surprise as he hoarsely asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The young girl quickly concealed her emotions and regained a calm demeanor, ¡°Nothing, where are we going now?¡± The wild man could clearly tell she was lying, but since Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to talk, he had to let it go. After some thought, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go¡­¡± In fact, he had been isted from the world for nearly twenty years. When he left, Onistead hadn¡¯t changed so much. Twenty yearster, with towering skyscrapers and broad streets, it was significantly different. It seemed that Abel¡¯s management of Onistead had been quite effective. But just mentioning that name made the wild man impatient to know about something else that had troubled him for over twenty years. Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched. Wandering aimlessly here could easily attract attention from those people. Helplessly, she had to ask the man to drive the car towards Wind Hall. ¡°How do you know about Wind Hall?¡± The wild man, excited, suddenly mmed on the brakes, catching Cheyenne off guard and almost causing her to hit the front car seat. She hadn¡¯t even sat up straight before a silver short knife appeared around her neck. The wild man looked at her with a guarded look, and the knife in his hand exerted force, coldly questioning, ¡°Who are you, girl? How do you know about Wind Hall?¡± Cheyenne nced at the silver sh that had disappeared from her neck and felt a slight pain. She awkwardlyughed and exined to the wild man, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to know about Wind Hall? Anyone who has lived in Onistead for a while probably knows about it.¡± At her words, the wild man furrowed his brow deeply. After a few seconds, he put away the knife, primarily because when he saw a drop of red blood appear on Cheyenne¡¯s fair neck, he inexplicably felt ufortable. Suddenly, he felt that he was already over fifty years old. What was the point of bullying a young girl? But it was this moment of softness that gave Cheyenne the chance to snatch the knife from his hand and hold it against his neck. ¡°Tell me, who are you? Why have you been following me all this way?¡± In the blink of an eye, the tables had turned. Moments ago, Cheyenne had to answer questions cautiously, but now the wild man had to consider his own life. He calmly held the steering wheel and continued driving slowly. ¡°Girl, you really surprised me. Yes, I have been following you from Dead Forest to the base. But as I¡¯ve said, I am a good person.¡± ¡°Stop with the talk. What¡¯s your purpose?¡± In Cheyenne¡¯s view, there was no distinction between ¡°good people¡± and ¡°bad people.¡± Even Benson turned out to be someone bad¡­ She bit her lip, a hint of mncholy evident in her eyes, fleeting. Seeing her resolve, the wild man finally revealed his purpose. He bluntly said, ¡°I just want to know what your rtionship with Sh is. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my mom.¡± ¡°What did you say?!!¡± Chapter 667: Wedding in Progress The child in front of him was Sh¡¯s daughter? He didn¡¯t have time to take a good look at her earlier, but now, as he carefully looks at her, he saw a resemnce between her and Sh. ¡°No wonder¡­ She¡¯s having that ne.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s the one he gave Sh. The man¡¯s eyes filled with a mix of shock and destion, as if he had been abandoned by the whole world. Cheyenne scratched the back of her head, suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°Sir, do you know my mother?¡± The wild man choked up, taking quite a few seconds before finally speaking with a lingering tone, ¡°She¡¯s my old acquaintance. Where is she now? How is she doing?¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne lowered her head, biting her lip lightly as she answered his question. ¡°She¡¯s been dead for a long time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen what she looks like since I was born.¡± The moving car suddenly came to a halt, the huge inertia causing a heart-wrenching sound as the wheels and the ground scraped against each other. Looking closely, there was still a deep ck mark on the ground. The wild man, worked up, grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s hand with a grim face, his dark voice filled with uncontroble emotions. ¡°What did you say? She¡­ she¡¯s dead? When?¡± His hand suddenly gripped her arm with considerable force, causing Cheyenne some pain. She thought there would definitely be a bruise on her arm. ¡°Why are you so surprised, sir? My mother died right after I was born.¡± ¡°How about your father!¡± Father? Any thought of George made Cheyenne¡¯s face show undisguised derision. She said indifferently, ¡°For me, father is unnecessary, the same with or without him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already cut off the ties with him.¡± The girl¡¯s attitude when it came to ¡°father¡± surprised the man, and the anger emanating from him suddenly diminished. In its ce was concern for Cheyenne and a sense of injustice for Sh. ¡°Was he not good to you and your mother?¡± As soon as the words fell, they were met with Cheyenne¡¯s sarcastic self-mockery. ¡°Of course he was! Before my mother died, he already had an affair outside. And for me, growing up, I never once received a word of praise or encouragement from him. In his eyes, there¡¯s only that woman and her child.¡± These words infuriated the man, he couldn¡¯t believe that the woman he had treasured in the palm of his hand could be treated so indifferently by another man. If Cheyenne was his and Sh¡¯s daughter, he would definitely treat her with all his heart, absolutely not like that man, unappreciative of the good fortune he had. If he had known that after letting Sh leave him, she would experience all of this, he would never have chosen to let go of her hand even if it meant death. The atmosphere inside the car was cold and suffocating, two people who had never met, yet because of Sh, shared the same emotions. Surprisingly, even their way of expressing emotions was the same-keeping their heads down and not speaking. Finally, they arrived at Wind Hall. Cheyenne opened the car door, prepared to get out, only to find that the rugged man in the driver¡¯s seat showed no intention of getting out behind her. She raised a curious eyebrow and kindly inquired, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting out?¡± The rugged man shook his head, revved the engine, leaving only the sound of the engine roaring. ¡°No need, I have something to take care of,¡± he said. He wondered why Sh hadn¡¯t followed the route he had arranged for her and gone to find Abel with the map. The car quickly turned into a small ck dot, gradually disappearing from Cheyenne¡¯s view. She gazed with her bright, clear eyes for a while, revealing a hint of deep thought andplex emotions, and finally let out a gentle sigh before walking into Wind Hall. In the forest behind Lara Mansion. In this extremely cold winter, the woond retained the appearance of midsummer, with endless green grasnd contrasting with purple flowers in the woods, brimming with vibrant life. The path in the woods was covered with a red carpet, and romantic pink balloons were tethered to the tree trunks. A floral archway at the entrance was nked by half-meter high flower baskets. This Disney-like forest theme for the wedding was Elsa¡¯s request. Both the Lara and Weaver families attached great significance to this union, so they spared no expense in arranging the wedding scene. The purple flowers were nted only a week ago, flown in from overseas by ne. The pink roses at the entrance were freshly picked yesterday. Elsa¡¯s wedding gown alone was worth billions, adorned with 999 diamonds, and the pearl crown she wore was the same one worn by the Queen of Metshire when she ascended the throne at eighteen. After her passing, the crown was housed in the Grand Art Museum, bing a treasured exhibit. Renting it for a day cost ten million dors. But this amount was insignificant to the Weaver family. As the future heir of the Weaver family, Elsa¡¯s value far exceeded this expense. Moreover, the embarrassment of the previous wedding where the groom fled at thest minute had left her utterly humiliated. This time, she demanded that the Lara family make a grand and splendid disy to salvage her dignity. As the romantic and melodious ¡°Wedding March¡± yed, Elsa appeared before the crowd in a wless, trailing white wedding gown. The off-the-shoulder design showcased her delicate and beautiful corbone, though it was quite a struggle for her to endure the cold. The waist was adorned with 999 scattered diamonds, forming gorgeous, enchanting amaryllis flowers that extended to the hem. The fishtail design trailed three to four meters behind, carried by two flower girls, creating a scene as picturesque as a fairy descending to earth, truly dazzling. Seated in the VIP area, her mother smiled elegantly as she watched her daughter enter with her husband, the apuse never-ending. To her left sat Leon, the spirited chairman of the Lara Group, dressed simrly. ¡°Leon, from now on, our families will be connected. When Elsa marries into your family, I hope you can show her understanding and take care of her. She can be a bit temperamental,¡± her mother said. ¡°Not at all. Omari is also quite willful. Please be understanding,¡± Leon replied gracefully. Chapter 668: Miss Weaver’s Devotion As people exchanged cordial greetings in the audience, ironically, standing on the other side of the red carpet, waiting to receive Elsa, was not Omari, her soon-to-be groom. It was his brother, Hayden, her best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦. Obeying his father¡¯s arrangement, the young man wore an expensive, well-tailored ck Armani suit that entuated his tall and sturdy figure, exuding a strong presence. His hair was slicked back, revealing a broad and full forehead. His deep-set, narrow eyes showed no expression as he stood solemnly in ce. The apuse from the audience gradually died down, and questions started to emerge from the guests¡¯ seats. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Master Hayden? Did they switch grooms?¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought I was seeing things. It is Master Hayden, but the name on the poster at the entrance is Master Omari.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, did you notice that the poster at the entrance only had Miss Weaver¡¯s solo picture?¡± ¡°No need to say it. Master Omari probably ran away from the wedding again. I must say, Miss Weaver is young, beautiful, well-off¡­ Why does she have to stick to Master Omari?¡± ¡°Ha! Who knows? In these high-ss families, it¡¯s all about interests, not feelings.¡± ¡°¡­¡± These whispered conversations reached the ears of the bride¡¯s mother, causing her beautiful fair face to darken. ¡°Where is Omari? Leon, don¡¯t you owe me a reasonable exnation?¡± Leon, embarrassed, clenched his cane in his hand and dare not look at the elegantdy. The woman sitting on his right, however, sneered sarcastically without restraint, ¡°Why bother speaking up for that brat? There¡¯s nothing to hide. He was simply drunkst night and stillpletely wasted this morning.¡± Drunk? Completely wasted? Today is a once-in-a-lifetime asion for anyone. As a sensible adult, how could he act so inappropriately? There¡¯s only one reason-he never wanted to marry her daughter. Leon took a deep breath, turned around, and red angrily at his wife, snapping, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be here, then leave! Who asked you to spout nonsense here?¡± ¡°Mrs. Weaver, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Omari isn¡¯t drunk, he¡¯s just feeling a bit unwell. Hayden is temporarily standing in for him to wee Elsa. He will definitelye out when it¡¯s time for the ceremony.¡± Hayden¡¯s mother listened with a cold smile, picked up her purse without a word, and prepared to leave. ¡°Omari Lara, this is how you handle this wedding? Elsa,e down! We won¡¯t proceed with this marriage!¡± The whole venue fell into shock. Would they have to make another futile trip today? Comints, schadenfreude, exultation, regret¡­ There were all kinds of nces. As the current head of the Weaver family, Mrs. Weaver had been dominant and authoritative her whole life, and she had never experienced such a embarrassing situation in front of so many people. Her strong self-esteem made it unbearable for her to endure. It was the first time she hadpletely lost control in front of so many people. On the red carpet, Elsa remained much calmer than most people expected. She still elegantly held her skirt and walked confidently towards Hayden. She didn¡¯t care about how the wedding proceeded or who received her. She only cared that she was marrying Omari. She just enjoyed tormenting him, relished seeing him love Cheyenne but unable to have Cheyenne. ¡°Mother, I have been waiting for this marriage for so many years, and I won¡¯t back down. Even if he doesn¡¯t show up, the wedding will continue as nned. After all, his name, Omari, is written on the marriage certificate.¡± Oh my, Miss Weaver¡¯s words almost moved them all. It was the first time Leon had seen such a foolish woman. The groom didn¡¯t even show up, yet she still wholeheartedly wanted to marry him. The rumors outside might say that Miss Weaver had a wayward lifestyle, but from this scene, she was clearly a good girl. It was Master Omari from the Lara family who didn¡¯t know how to appreciate it. He was just an illegitimate son, while Miss Weaver was the righteous heiress of Weaver family. What more could he ask for? The more favorable the public opinion was for her, the happier Elsa¡¯s smile became, while Leon was so frustrated that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He coughed twice and reluctantly agreed to Miss Weaver¡¯s request. The wedding continued. The spacious room had a ck and white, cool decor. On the ice-cold floory a slender figure. The man was only wearing a ck V-neck sweater, paired with off-white trousers, curled up on the chilly floor like a cooked shrimp. The sweater shifted a couple of inches, revealing a glimpse of his slim waist, distinct rib bones, and smooth and graceful lines. His closed eyes were framed by thick, long eyshes. The sunken eye sockets and lean features made the sharp lines on his chin stand out. Gradually, he was awakened by the chaotic music outside the window. He slowly opened his charming eyes, bloodshot veins filling his eyes, which looked somewhat frightening at first nce. What caught his attention was the red ¡°double happiness¡± characters on the window, piercing his eyes. The man stood up from the floor and without a word, rushed towards the window. ¡°Go to hell! Who wants to marry that kind of woman? I only want Cheyenne!¡± Omari stared at the marriage certificates on the table. His charming eyes flickered with traces of coldness. Those certificates that they obtained with his ID without his permission had no legal effect at all!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He smirked, revealing a cold smile, and took out a lighter. The me ignited the corner of the certificate, and soon it was burning fiercely. Chapter 669: Don’t Forget Me, Cheyenne The man held the rectangr certificate with his fingers, then with a swift turn, he tossed it over his shoulder, and a sparknded at the corner of the nearby curtain. In an instant, the mes shot up. The high-quality ckout curtains climbed up like a red fire snake, igniting along the wooden walls of the room. The door was locked from the outside, and the floor-to-ceiling windows were made of sturdy bulletproof ss, trapping him inside, unable to escape. When Omari decided to burn the marriage certificate, he had no intention of leaving. He burst into heartyughter, sounding as bright and carefree as a seventeen or eighteen-year-oldd, recalling the first time he met Cheyenne. At thirteen, she appeared as fragile as an eight or nine-year-old girl, huddled under a cold bridge like an abandoned kitten.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He gave her a piece of clothing, not because he sympathized with her at such a young age, but because he felt that she, like himself, was homeless, so he found a trace of empathy in her. Their paths crossed again, unexpectedly on the school campus. She was much more beautiful than before, transforming into apletely different person. With just a little inquiry, it was known that she was a notorious gang leader in the vicinity. Yet, it was that gang leader who hopped along the yground, clutching the back of her head with her hands, a dropped porny book from her uniform, symbolizing a young girl¡¯s initial fantasies about love. At sixteen, on the streets of Metshire, she became stunning and confident. She saved him, but didn¡¯t recognize him; yet Omari immediately recognized her as the girl he had been searching for. Their meetings were brief, only two or three times, but she left a profound impression on him, one that he couldn¡¯t forget. After returning to his home country, Omari began to nurture a bold and unwavering idea; he wanted her to be hiswful wife. Yet, he never imagined he was toote and had missed out on her entire life. He desperately wanted to ask Cheyenne, if time could be rewound, would she still choose Kelvin? He longed to ask Cheyenne, if there was an afterlife, would the next version of her fall in love with him? He wanted to tell Cheyenne, if he were to leave, she must never forget him! Omari selfishly wished for Cheyenne to remember him for a lifetime, even if as friends¡­ ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m breaking my promise.¡± ¡°I had promised to take care of you for a lifetime¡­¡± ¡°But now, it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± ¡°I love you!¡± Seated gracefully amid the raging inferno, he closed his eyes with pride and elegance. The heat of the room engulfed him, akin to the purifying mes of hell, capable of consuming all the world¡¯s love, hate, passion, and grudges. Meanwhile, due to Master Omari¡¯s wedding today, most of the servants in the mansion had been reassigned to the forest on the other side. The ones left in the mansion were either the maids preparing meals in the kitchen or those who had returned suddenly to fetch something. Coincidentally, the butler had instructed her to return for the dinnerware. The maid hurried out of the kitchen and, as she passed through the hallway, felt something amiss. Why was there a significant amount of thick smokeing from upstairs? She couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times, covering her nose and mouth as she made her way upstairs, feeling unwell. The thick white smoke in the hallway had intensified, obscuring everything, including the lights. Despite this, she pressed on, only to discover that the smoke was emanating from Master Omari¡¯s room. Oh no, there¡¯s a fire inside! ¡°Master Omari!¡± ¡°Master Omari, are you inside?¡± ¡°Master Omari, answer me!¡± She called out several times from outside the door, but there was no response. The maid, feeling anxious, reached out and patted the door. As soon as her hand touched the door, she felt the scorching heat. She attempted to push the door, but it remained immobile¡­ She didn¡¯t have a key. Since Master Leon was afraid that Master Omari would escape. Master Leon had locked him in, and only Master Leon and the butler had the key. It would take more than twenty minutes to drive from here to the forest. Allowing the fire to burn for over twenty minutes could destroy the entire vi. Quick-thinking, she dialed 911 on her phone. After the call, she ran and shouted for help outside the door. ¡°Help! There¡¯s a fire here! Help¡­¡± ¡°Save us! Master Omari is still upstairs!¡± Omari had heard the pleas for help from outside, but he had inhaled arge amount of toxic fumes, leaving him dazed, with only a vague redness before him. Amidst that redness, he seemed to catch a glimpse of a clean and white figure. A beautiful smile appeared before him, a girl who looked no more than sixteen or seventeen, wearing a neat ck doll-like dress, with a ck baseball cap, holding two books in her arms, standing on the streets of Metshire. It was autumn, and golden leaves fell from her shoulders. Her clear eyes met his, and she gave him a sweet smile. The girl¡¯s red lips parted as she gently called his name. Her voice was sweet, ¡°Omari,e and look, the gingko leaves here are so beautiful.¡± Yes, beautiful. The gingko leaves in Metshire in the autumn were beautiful, and Cheyenne standing under the tree was equally beautiful. She probably didn¡¯t know that it was the most beautiful scenery he had ever seen in this world. Everything went ck, and he gradually fell backward, with a crystal chandelier above him swaying dangerously, on the verge of copsing. One couldn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences if the chandelier fell on him. The fire brigade arrived much faster than the maid had anticipated. She ran up sobbing, and along with the firefighters, made her way to the second floor. ¡°Please, find a way quickly. Master Omari is still inside.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. For now, we¡¯ll have to force the door open.¡± With that, two sturdy firefighters forcefully pushed the luxurious metal door open. Inside, a fiery inferno engulfed the space, making it impossible to see anyone. They had to go in and search. Three firefighters bravely ventured in. The room was already charred, but they scoured every corner and found no trace of Omari. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything here.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± ¡°Captain, the ss is broken.¡± Omari was nowhere to be found. Did he escape through the window? Chapter 670: Regret of Leon Gotta admit, the weddings of both the Lara and Weaver families were absolutely spectacr. The guests who attended the weddings felt like they were in a dream, as if they were watching a movie. The first time they attended the wedding, the groom ran away. The second time they came to the wedding, the groom¡¯s room caught fire and he went missing. Just moments ago, they were praising Miss Weaver¡¯s devotion, but upon further reflection, it¡¯s terrifying. Could it be that Miss Weaver is a ck widow? Why else would Omari¡¯s room catch fire? I heard he was dead drunkst night and probably still hasn¡¯t sobered up. With the fire being so intense, a drunken person might have lost all feeling and, perhaps¡­ couldn¡¯t find a way out because they had already turned into ashes. The one who regreted the most was none other than Leon. At this moment, hisplexion was gloomy and he was staring intently at the damaged French window on the second floor. He silently prayed, hoping that Omari escaped by jumping out the window. As long as he was safe, even if he didn¡¯t want to marry Miss Weaver, he would ept it. Nothing was more important than life. However, after the fire was put out, the firefighters found a metal cross ne with a circr pendant engraved with the words ¡°Cheyenne¡±. That familiar handwriting was Omari¡¯s for sure. It must have been something he treasured dearly, always kept on him, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have appeared at the scene of the fire. Elsa, witnessing this scene, could no longer remain calm. Her calm facade was shattered, and a hint of mockery emerged in her brown eyes. ¡°He can¡¯t forget her even in death, what a shame¡­ I¡¯ve lost interest in Omari now.¡± ¡°I, Elsa, hereby dere the annulment of the union with the Lara family. I unterally break up with Omari Lara!¡± ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± She raised her hand and defiantly tore off her own veil. The lightweight whitece veil was swiftly blown up by a gust of wind, twirling in the air like a feather before slowly descending. The carefully arranged bridal hair was disheveled, and her cascading curls tumbled down. The exorbitantly priced crown fell from mid-air to the ground, making a faint sound, thergest pearl in the center rolling away. The luminous white pearls against the green grass created a fresh and clean contrast, then, the fallen veil covered them in the next moment. She gracefully turned, lifting the hem of her white wedding gown, and decisively walked away. Mrs. Weaver was gratified to see her daughter¡¯s resolute side. ¡°Mr. Lara, let¡¯s call off our cooperation. I will remember the humiliation your family bring upon mine.¡± Meanwhile, Leon, who was currently in a sorrowful state, waspletely focused on worrying about his youngest son Omari¡¯s safety, and had no time to deal with this woman¡¯s nonsense. When he heard her threatening remarks, Leon waspletely unimpressed. ¡°If it¡¯s over, then it¡¯s over. Without your Weaver family, you think I can¡¯t find any other partner in Onistead? Your daughter is a jinx, causing my son to go missing. If you want to leave, then leave quickly!¡± After being publicly embarrassed, Mrs. Weaver was so furious that she took off her high heels and marched over, holding them in her hand. ¡°You shameless old wretch, wasn¡¯t it you who actively sought this union in the first ce? How dare you nder my daughter; watch as I teach you a lesson!¡± Deep down, Leon was a gentleman who had received a good education, so it was impossible for him to physically engage with a woman in public. Instead, he chose to avoid the confrontation altogether. Mrs. Weaver¡¯s attack missed its target, and once she regained her bnce, sheunched a counterattack, leading to a chaotic scene. Both Leon and Mrs. Weaver were influential figures in the Onistead city. If news of their public fight were to spread, it would have been a great blow to their reputations. Unaware of her mother fighting behind her, Elsa walked away without turning back, oblivious to her mother seeking justice for her. As the future head of the Lara family, Hayden feltpelled to step in and mediate between the two. Standing tall and imposing, his figure stood in the middle and extended his long arm to keep them apart. Despite his intervention, the two individuals continued bickering like children in a kindergarten. They exchanged words, incessantly arguing. Leon: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for not wanting to marry your daughter, my son wouldn¡¯t havemitted suicide. Your had a dubious reputation in your youth. There¡¯s no way you could raise anyone good!¡± Mrs. Weaver: ¡°If you had a good reputation, then why do you have an illegitimate child? Did you identally father Omari without realizing it?¡± Leon: ¡°Stop babbling nonsense!¡± Mrs. Weaver: ¡°Don¡¯t act innocent! It¡¯s your fault that your son attempted suicide!¡± Suddenly, Leon fell silent. He gazed nkly ahead at the vi, destroyed by the raging fire. Omari had warned him that he wouldn¡¯t marry Miss Weaver, but he hadn¡¯t paid attention. Life was like this-settling for less,promising, and moving on. Marriage was not like falling in love. In love, one could be spoiled, capricious, and delight in sweetness. But in marriage, you might spend your entire life with someone you didn¡¯t love, reconciling to the existence of each other. If only he had been as brave as his son back then, his beloved might not have met an early demise. Yet, his wife had given birth to their eldest son, and he was a responsible man. However, he was a coward, a trait in which he was inferior to Omari.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmph, let go of me!¡± Mrs. Weaver felt that she had won the argument and proudly lifted her chin towards the sky. She pushed aside Hayden¡¯s arm, bent down, wore her shoes elegantly, and departed gracefully, leaving behind countless bewildered guests and journalists, who ultimately left the scene silently. Wind Hall. The room was decorated in a traditional style, with wooden floors. In the center, there was a round table surrounded by eight chairs. On the north wall hung andscape painting. Directly beneath the painting was a beautiful daybed, covered with a soft, white furry nket. On top of a pillowy an exquisitely beautiful young woman. Her chestnut wavy hair was gathered at her chest, partially covering its rounded softness, revealing a graceful curve from the side. The scene exuded warmth. Yvonne sat beside her on the daybed, holding a warm towel in her hand, carefully applying it to the bruises on her back. Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with distress and pity. ¡°You have such delicate skin. These bruises will probably take quite some time to heal.¡± Chapter 671: Selah, the Genius of the Edwards Family Cheyenne grunted softly, indicating that she didn¡¯t need to worry about the pain. She instructed Yvonne to massage it with medicinal brews, assuring her that everything would be fine. After all, Yvonne was not a medical professional, so she followed Cheyenne¡¯s instructions clumsily, like an inexperienced student, step by step. Unfortunately, most of the skilled medical practitioners here were men, and the bruises on Cheyenne¡¯s body were in rtively hidden ces. She couldn¡¯t handle them herself, so she had to rely on Yvonne. After applying a hot towel, they poured one-third of a bowl of white wine. They burned some Panax notoginseng, crushed it into powder, and added it to the bowl. Yvonne lit the wine with a lighter and quickly scooped it up with her hand, vigorously massaging the bruised area. This could promote blood cirction and stimte the meridians, which would help the wound heal faster and reduce the pain. Otherwise, Cheyenne would have to sleep on her side tonight. Yvonne¡¯s care made Cheyenne feel a hint of maternal warmth. In a ce where she couldn¡¯t see, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes became slightly red. She remembered the unusual behavior of the wild man when she mentioned her mother, Sh, which piqued her curiosity about her mom. Suddenly, she tilted her head, and her pure and fair face was enveloped in a faint golden glow under the light. Her skin was so smooth that not even pores could be seen. Cheyenne appeared with rosy lips, white teeth, and bright, beautiful eyes. She was like a living doll. A soft feeling of affection rose in Yvonne¡¯s heart. Everyone enjoyed seeing beautiful things. She believed that most girls were enthusiastic about dressing up their dolls when they were young, and this childhood joy was manifested in dressing up their own daughters when they grew up. Yvonne hadn¡¯t married or given birth, so she couldn¡¯t experience such joy naturally. However, every time she attended a gathering and saw her friends with their daughters or granddaughters, who looked like little princesses, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Now, seeing Cheyenne¡¯s exquisite appearance and fairplexion, just lying there motionless like a delicate doll, made her feel itchy in her heart. She really wanted tob her hair and buy clothes for her¡­ her affection for Cheyenne grew stronger. ¡°Cheyenne, if it hurts, just tell me. Don¡¯t bear it,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Cheyenne replied. She was never like a flower sheltered in a greenhouse. From a young age, Cheyenne understood a profound truth ¨C a child without an umbre must run hard to avoid being wet when it was raining. ¡°Yvonne, have you ever seen my mother when you were young? What kind of person was she?¡± Cheyenne asked this question, momentarily leaving Yvonne stunned. Her movements slowed down, and the blue mes on her fingertips lingered for a while. Feeling a slight burn, she snapped out of it and hurriedly blew out the blue mes in her hand. Her fingertips were already bright red. She reminisced about Sh for a while. It had been such a long time, nearly twenty years in the blink of an eye. Time had passed to the point where only a vague impression remained in her mind, and she could only remember Sh¡¯s name clearly. ¡°I have certainly seen her. She was a very good and capable person, intelligent and beautiful, but most importantly, kind,¡± Yvonne replied. ¡°Intelligent? But all I¡¯ve heard since I was young is that she was a fool,¡± Cheyenne said, her eyes filled with anger, resentment, and even a hint of grievance. Seeing this, Yvonne frowned. Deep furrows formed at the corners of her eyes, her expression darkened, and her voice became impassioned as she defended Sh. ¡°Those were just the opinions of average people, Cheyenne. Your mother was the true genius of the Edwards family! ¡°The Thirteen Needles were once lost, and only the first eleven were known. Even your grandfather never discovered the secrets of thest two needles. But she, with herprehension, managed to recreate them,¡± Yvonne eximed. ¡°Back then, during that groundbreaking surgery that shocked the world, it was Sh who treated the President. She had just turned eighteen at the time, around the same age as you.¡± Eighteen. Cheyenne thought about her own eighteenth birthday, the time when she discovered the secrets of the thirteenth needle. It turns out that Cheyenne¡¯s mother, who was referred to as a ¡°foolish beauty¡± by everyone, was not as simple as she appeared on the surface. The so-called groundbreaking surgery refers to when the President of Metshire visited Che twenty-five years ago. On his way, he fell victim to an assassination attempt and suddenly copsed during a state banquet, experiencing cardiac arrest. His heart was located on the left side, and his rejection capability was beyond ordinary. The sess rate of a heart transnt was less than ten percent, and given the tense rtions between the two countries, the Metshire royal family refused to allow the surgery. Since Western medicine was not an option, they had to try traditional medicine. The four halls gathered together, but they were all at a loss. As the Metshire President was on the verge of dying, numerous conspiracy theories began to circte, and public opinion turned against Che. If he truly died in Che, it would undoubtedly lead to inevitable trouble between the two nations.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that time, President Abel had just taken office, and the sess of Metshire¡¯s diplomacy was his first calling card in the world. If something went wrong at this moment, it would undoubtedly affect his leadership. Just when everyone was at a loss, the underestimated ¡°foolish¡± member of the Edwards family appeared-a young girl who had just turned eighteen. Born with intellectual disabilities, how could she possess medical skills? However, true strength often defies expectations. Sh used a set of silver needles to revive the Metshire President, quietly diffusing a war that seemed inevitable. She was undoubtedly a worthy heroine. Cheyenne had heard about this incident before, but it was always attributed to her grandfather outside. No one mentioned Sh. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the Edwards family only needs one genius!¡± Yvonne interrupted. Back then, Wind Hall was flourishing, standing at the forefront of the four major halls. Layne, as a highly skilled doctor, was not only the President¡¯s teacher but also held a highly esteemed position. However, it¡¯s important to remember that a tall tree attracts the wind. The glory of the Edwards family only attracted hostility from others. If Sh revealed her true genius identity, the Edwards family might lose even their power. For the sake of the family, Sh decided to feign madness and foolishness. Only a handful of people knew her strength. Upon hearing this, Cheyenne¡¯s heart was filled with even greater confusion. If her mother wasn¡¯t foolish, how could she have chosen to marry someone like George? Seeing Cheyenne¡¯s continued silence, Yvonne thought she was still resentful towards Sh and couldn¡¯t help but reveal everything. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t me her for not being able to be there as you grew up. She went through a life-and-death struggle to give birth to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s brows furrowed, and she struggled to sit up, grabbing the nearby bathrobe and putting it on. She crossed her legs and sat in deep thought. Chapter 672: Don’t you want to say something to me? Yvonne hesitated once again. Layne had instructed her not to tell Cheyenne about this matter. With that in mind, she suddenly covered her own lips with her hand and prepared to leave. A muffled voice sounded in front of Cheyenne. ¡°Mmm¡­ No, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Cheyenne grabbed her sleeve, wide-eyed, with her watery eyes looking at Yvonne. Her gaze was pitiful, like a small deer in the forest, ethereal and helpless. She pleaded, ¡°Yvonne, Yvonne, please, tell me the reason. I really want to know how my mother died.¡± She had long suspected that her grandfather, a highly skilled doctor, would never let her mother die from childbirth. The medical skills of the Edwards family could easily save a pregnant woman from excessive bleeding. Yvonne turned her head and saw the shimmering brightness in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. She let out a long sigh and answered her question. ¡°I only know that your father is not George. Years ago, Onistead formed a team to visit and study in Jostrana. After they returned, an unprecedented gue broke out. In order to find the source of the gue, they entered the Dead Forest together.¡± ¡°Aftering out of the Dead Forest, Sh became pregnant. But she suddenly said she didn¡¯t want to stay in Onistead anymore, so Layne took her back to Akloit.¡± ¡°Soon after, news came that she gave birth, but¡­ she also disappeared forever.¡± Calcting the time from Sh¡¯s departure to Akloit to giving birth to Cheyenne, she should have conceived Cheyenne when she returned from the Dead Forest. The Dead Forest! Cheyenne couldn¡¯t be more familiar with it. It was filled with corpses, graves, and the ever-present deadly miasma. It was home to terrifying demons that could take lives at any moment. What did her mother experience inside? Cheyenne¡¯s voice trembled involuntarily as a new wave of confusion surfaced, still shrouded in her mind. No wonder Nora and Sean had some resemnce to George in their features, but she couldn¡¯t find a trace of George in her own face.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. No wonder George didn¡¯t care about her. No wonder Mya always called her a ¡°bastard¡± behind her back. It turns out she was the outsider. No, that¡¯s not right! This vi belonged to her. The real outsiders should be George and his family. ¡°Yvonne, do you know who my biological father is?¡± Upon mentioning this, Yvonne shook her head in confusion and softly replied, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know. Sh never mentioned a word about your biological father after she returned.¡± ¡°But she often held a ne and looked at it, lost in thought for a long time.¡± A ne? Cheyenne immediately straightened herself up, revealing her slender and fair legs with well-proportioned muscles. Tied around her delicate ankle was a red rope. She lowered her head and untied the anklet, revealing a peculiar pattern on the pendant of the anklet. She handed the anklet to Yvonne eagerly and asked, ¡°Is it this one?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up. She took the anklet, carefully examined it in her hand for a while, and gave her a definite answer. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. But it seemed to be a ne back then.¡± ¡°I found it too eye-catching, so I turned it into an anklet.¡± Deep down, Cheyenne had a vague intuition that this ne was rted to her biological father. When the wild man saw the anklet on her ankle in the Dead Forest, he seemed very excited. Could it be that he knew her father? If only she had kept that wild man. Now he had vanished in the air. Where could she find him? In a luxuriously decorated room of the Crown Hotel, a room filled with understated grandeur, a melodious yet somewhat suppressed piano sound echoed. The moment Cheyenne stepped in after pushing the door, she saw a man sitting elegantly in front of the ck and white piano keys. He waspletely immersed in the deep tones of the music, unaware of Cheyenne entering the room. If it were any other time, he would have noticed long ago. When the melody reached Cheyenne¡¯s ears, she felt it suffocating. It evoked thoughts of hell, the end of the world, and caused immense mental and emotional agony. A gust of cold wind blew in from outside the window, making a ¡°whoosh¡± sound as it swirled the in whitece curtains, creating a chaotic dance within the room. Through the thin veil, a blurry figure of a slender young man could be seen. He was wearing a ck V-neck sweater paired with off-white suit trousers. In line with his usual habit, he enjoyed walking barefoot on the ground. Just like the great musician Beethoven, who continued to love music despite being deaf, he would bite on a wooden stick while ying the piano to sense the vibrations and determine the pitch. During Benson¡¯s three years of blindness, he would practice ¡°auditory positioning¡± by taking off his shoes and standing on the cold floor whenever he yed a piece. This was because sound travels fastest through solids. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze fell upon his pretty feet. Despite being tall, Benson had a delicate and slight frame. His ankles protruded with bones, and his fair skin entuated the prominent veins on the top of his feet, beautifully contrasting with the off-white trousers, resembling a work of art. However, staying like this for too long could lead to rheumatism, as the cold starts from the feet, especially in the current winter season with moist air and damp floors¡­ If it were in the past, Cheyenne would have definitely walked into the room to fetch his slippers and tell him not to y the piano barefoot on the floor again. However, this time she suppressed her difort and averted her gaze. She walked lightly into the room, intending to tidy up her belongings, even though there wasn¡¯t much for her to pack. Everything she was wearing was prepared by Benson, and except for a few calligraphic paintings, the rest of the room was furnished by him. Cheyenne didn¡¯t take anything, only packed her scroll painting. As she stepped out of the room, the music outside the door also happened toe to a stop. Echoes lingered for a while. Benson¡¯s handsy t on the ck and white piano keys, tiny beads of sweat forming on his forehead. His heart was beating faster than usual. His heart was in turmoil. That¡¯s why the piece he had just yed didn¡¯t reach the level he usually practiced. On the other side, Cheyenne had already reached the entrance, her hand grasping the doorknob, ready to open the door. Then, a low and familiar voice sounded from behind, gentle as a spring breeze. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t you want to say something to me?¡± Chapter 673: Cheyenne, Let Me Tell You a Story Upon hearing the voice, Cheyenne immediately turned around to look. She saw Benson gracefully stand up from the piano, his deep gaze fixed on her. His eyes were filled with deep affection, resembling a deep blue sea at night, ready to engulf her. Before, she only felt Benson¡¯s eyes were empty, although they were also filled with a watery shimmer, but she couldn¡¯tpletely understand what he was thinking. Now his eyes had regained their former brilliance, and when they looked at Cheyenne, she felt herself being deeply entranced. He was still so gentle, gentle like flowers blooming in the spring breeze. But Cheyenne couldn¡¯t believe it. The person she considered her dearest friend, Benson, turned out to be a bad person! He helped those people deceive her into the dead forest by using her grandfather¡¯s safety as a bait. She didn¡¯t want to know what his intentions were. Cheyenne¡¯s heart was filled withplexity, and whenever she looked at him again, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pain. ¡°Why did you deceive me?¡± After thinking for a long time, she finally asked. Upon hearing the girl¡¯s cold voice, a relieved smile appeared on Benson¡¯s handsome and fair face. He sighed and said, ¡°Cheyenne, do you know? I¡¯m not afraid of you hating me, I¡¯m only afraid of you ignoring me.¡± ¡°Before you came, I had thought about it a lot. I thought you might nevere back, and perhaps we would be strangers for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Every time I thought about this, I hated myself. I¡¯m sorry for deceiving you. In fact, I am a killer trained by the Lucas family.¡± ¡°Not only did I deceive you about old Mr. Edwards¡¯ whereabouts, but I also deceived you about Kelvin¡¯s news during your amnesia. It was because I was jealous that he had once had you.¡± All of these were heartfelt truths that Benson had buried deep in his heart for a long time. Yes, despite his seemingly carefree and indifferent demeanor, he had a strong sense of jealousy. He envied Kelvin for being Cheyenne¡¯s first love. He also envied Omari for willingly giving up his freedom and bing a captive ¡°bird¡± for Cheyenne¡¯s sake. He was even jealous of Iker too, as Iker had the excuse of being sick to stay by Cheyenne¡¯s side for so long. Only him, his presence seemed like a fleeting breeze, passing by faintly and weakly, leaving no trace behind. Cheyenne bit her red lip, her gaze still cold and distant. However, beneath this coldness, within the fiery halo of her eyes, there was a deep disappointment, betraying her true emotions at this moment. He was not just a faint and feeble wind; his presence was actually like an invisible warmth to Cheyenne, asionally touching her. ¡°Benson, you clearly could have a bright future. Why did you choose to be with those people?¡± Although she hastily escaped from inside that day and still didn¡¯t know much about the organization, along the way, Cheyenne saw various terrifyingboratories. The so-called ¡°specimens¡± locked in cages along the corridors were actually people-living, breathing individuals. Among them were elderly people with silver hair, and even pregnant women with rounded bellies! She couldn¡¯t imagine them being locked up likemodities, waiting for whatever fate awaited them. ¡°They are all devils, demons living among us!¡± Cheyenne closed her eyes and softly spoke, her red lips parting, expressing her disgust towards the Lucas family in her voice. How could Benson not know what the Lucas family was like? But what difference did it make? He let out a bitter smile of helplessness, pleadingly looking at her with his eyes, his lips forming a subtle curve. He softly said to Cheyenne: ¡°Cheyenne, please give me some time. Will you listen to a story from me?¡± ¡°Do I have to listen?¡± Cheyenne furrowed her brows, her bright eyes shining with an inquisitive light. She wanted to leave as soon as possible. Benson nodded, ¡°Hmm, I¡­ just want to ease my own heart. Because no one has ever listened to me talk about these things. After listening, whether you want to leave or hate me, I have no objections.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m begging you.¡± After a pause of about two seconds, Cheyenne gracefully walked over, her slender legs taking elegant steps as she sat on the sofa. She didn¡¯t say a word, but she had already assumed the posture of a listener. He knew that Cheyenne always had a soft heart. It was her greatest advantage, but also a fatal w because enemies wouldn¡¯t show her any mercy. Benson put away his concerns for her, a happy smile appearing on his face as he walked towards the kitchen. Stepping barefoot on the cold floor, he stood in front of the refrigerator and opened it. Turning back, he asked, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°in water.¡± ¡°Good. Cheyenne, you¡¯re pregnant now, drinking in water is good.¡± Benson muttered softly, his back facing her. His hand trembled slightly as he poured the water from the kettle.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He had known that he and Cheyenne would reach this day long ago. Well, let this daye sooner. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to live in constant fear, worrying about what would happen if Cheyenne discovered his true identity. Aftering to terms with it, a serene smile returned to Benson¡¯s handsome face. He sat down on the sofa opposite Cheyenne, bending over slightly and handing her the ss of in water. At the same time, he kindly warned her to be careful. Then, he began to tell his story, his voice gentle and soothing. Twenty-five years ago, the little boy¡¯s mother was just a Che exchange student studying in Jostrana. Because of her gentle nature, she was often bullied by her ssmates. And because she was from Che, she faced discrimination. However, she was resilient, and she knew that she hade to study, so she wholeheartedly devoted herself to her studies. However, that group of people wasn¡¯t prepared to let her off. They stole her research findings, tore up her assignments, and even deliberately dirtied her clothes at the banquet to embarrass her. At that moment, a suave and elegant man appeared just in time. He saved the woman and taught those pranksters a lesson. Love at first sight, the woman was deeply impressed by him. Later, she realized that he was her anatomy ss teacher and also a married man. But she still fell in love with that man without hesitation ¨C her teacher, even though it seemed like an extremely taboo thing at the time. Originally, the woman only wanted to bury this secret crush in her heart and leave Jostrana afterpleting her studies. Little did she know, for the man, having another admirer wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. His intentional or unintentional hints and closeness made the woman foolishly fall for him. Chapter 674: Assassin Shane And so, she quickly found herself trapped in the quagmire of love. Although she was studying in Jostrana, deep down she was a woman who loved traditional culture and had a romantic disposition. During her time at the university, she became the man¡¯s secret mistress. And so, she spent four years as his mistress in Jostrana. As her return to her home country approached, her family called her multiple times urging her toe back and inherit the family business. However, being infatuated with love, she naively believed that she could spend her life with the man. Because of her stubbornness, she cut off contact with her family and chose to stay in Jostrana as the man¡¯s mistress. It was quitemon for wealthy individuals in Jostrana to keep mistresses, and some even had concubines. But this foolish woman believed herself to be the man¡¯s true love, unaware that she was just one of his many mistresses. The asional tenderness he showed her was enough to make her yearn for him. A few years passed, and she gave birth to a baby boy. The man grew fond of the child and brought them both back to his family. By then, the little boy was already five years old. There, he encountered many siblings around his age, but they all disliked him because he carried Che blood in his veins. They threw stones at him, pushed him to the ground, and forced him to imitate dogs. They tore his clothes and insulted his mother, calling her a shameless whore. Because his mother was just an ordinary exchange student and didn¡¯t have the noble background like the other women around the man. After less than three days there, the little boy couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He held onto his mother and cried, telling her that he wasn¡¯t a bastard and that he wanted to see his father. But the woman could only hold him and cry, apologizing to him and exining that his father was too busy. Days passed one after another, and throughout the year, the little boy had not seen his father once. However, not long after, his mother suddenly packed their things and said they were going back to Che to see his grandfather. The little boy had long grown tired of the life in the grand mansion, and he was thrilled to finally be leaving this ce. He couldn¡¯t help but boast to the others before they departed. They left on a winter morning with heavy snowfall. As they left, the sky remained dark and gloomy. His mother wore a pink cherry dress, the first gift the man had given her. He had praised her beautiful neck and the tenderness in her gaze when she lowered her head. But apart from that, there was nothing else. The woman¡¯s hometown was in Akloit, and his grandfather was just an ordinary carpenter. For the little boy, his grandfather was a magical old man because he made many small toys to amuse him. This was his first time in Che, and also his first time meeting his grandfather, the elderly man with white hair who gave him a hand-carved wooden bird. He loved that wooden bird and hung it by his bedside, always looking at it before going to sleep. The mother and son led a happy and peaceful life in Che, even though the little boy couldn¡¯t see his father. Every morning, when he opened the window, he saw lush fields, heard the chirping of birds, and smelled the fragrance of flowers. No one insulted or bullied his mother, forcing her to work day and night without enough food to eat. In another year, he would start school. He had many wishes, but the strongest one was to be a doctor like his mother. However, the good times didn¡¯tst. That man eventually found them. It happened on a stormy night when lightning and rain filled the air. The man killed his grandfather. When the little boy woke up, he found himself separated from his dear grandfather and in a strange ce. His mother¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, as if she had been crying. From that day on, the woman started to be mentally absent, sometimes clear-headed and sometimes confused. During this period, the man began to train the boy in ying the piano. The boy didn¡¯t enjoy ying the piano; for a beginner, it was a dull and boring task. Moreover, for a young boy who should be enjoying his childhood, sitting in front of the piano for hours was something he resisted. However, being physically weak, he was no match for the man. If he didn¡¯t pay enough attention, the man would either hit him or scold him. The man personally handed him the famous piece, ¡°The Thirteenth Pair of Eyes.¡± Apart from that, he also trained the boy in various weapons, with the aim of turning him into a killer. Yes, a killer. When the boy was twelve years old, the man took him back to Onistead. He thought it would be the same as before, just practicing killing. Little did he know that the man would give him one task after another, all undoubtedly involving murder.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org His music, the music he took pride in, was nothing more than a weapon steeped in blood. The outside world praised him as a born pianist, the future Chopin or Beethoven, unaware that he was truly a genius as an assassin. It was extremely ironic. In order to ensure his and his mother¡¯s safety, the little boy had to agree to the man¡¯s condition-bing the man¡¯s instrument. Years passed, and by the time he turned eighteen, he had killed countless people. Those people died silently, without ever seeing his face. And the boy never remembered their faces. These hands, with distinct knuckles, slender and well-proportioned, hands suited for ying any instrument in the world, were already stained with blood. However, at some point, the little boy grew into a young man with a fair countenance, and he began to detest killing. He wanted to take his mother away from that ce, but his mother was deeply in love with that man. She would asionally regain rity when the man returned home from out of town. Even until death, she was unwilling to leave him. Thus, he had no choice but to continue killing because he couldn¡¯t abandon his mother alone in this ¡°den of wolves¡±. Until one day, he participated in a wedding, with the task of killing the pregnant bride. The only survivor at the scene was a toddler of about two years old, hiding under a chair, staring at him with cute and round eyes filled with fear. The toddler¡¯s crying pierced through the young man¡¯s tense nerves. He had never believed in retribution in this dog-eat-dog world. However, as he looked into the innocent eyes of the child, he hesitated. If he didn¡¯t kill the child, it would be a never-ending source of trouble. But he was just a one-year-old baby! After wrestling with his emotions, he ultimately chose to cover the child¡¯s eyes and killed his parents before sending him to an orphanage. Chapter 675: Redemption for Benson’s Sins From that point on, he disappeared and returned to Akloit, hiding his true identity. Why did he choose Akloit? Because it was the only ce where he had once experienced a period of joyful memories. And Cheyenne was the person who had given him that touch of warmth. Therefore, in order to repay Cheyenne or to escape, he endured three years of blindness willingly. Before returning to Akloit, he had killed so many people that every time he opened his eyes, various souls seemed to float before him. During these three years, the young man gradually grew ustomed to the darkness, to his solitude. He learned how to control his emotions, which in turn stabilized his soul, allowing him to savor this rare feeling of tranquility. ¡°Cheyenne, the young boy is one of the four aces of the Lucas family, the assassin Shane. And that young boy is me.¡± Upon learning that he had killed so many innocent people, his mother became deeply disappointed in him. In order to regain Benson¡¯s freedom, she did the bravest thing she had ever done in her life. She embarked alone on a ship bound for Jostrana to seek out that man. In the end, she chose the most extreme way outmitting seppuku in front of him. Finally, the man agreed to let him stay in Che, and the dying words of his mother were, ¡°Benson, don¡¯t go back. But how can I forget that she sacrificed herself for my sake?¡± He had to continue serving the Lucas family, so that one day he could stand on equal ground with that man and make him regret how he had treated him and his mother. After listening to his story, Cheyenne felt sympathy for his past, but she couldn¡¯t forgive the fact that the kind and gentle Benson she remembered was nothing more than an illusory reflection. Her eyes were bloodshot, shimmering with tears that clung to her eyshes, and her voice carried a hint of hoarseness as she spoke. ¡°Anyway, I used to truly consider you as my brother, and I thank you for providing me with so much shelter and enduring so much pain for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have something to attend to. I must leave.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry.¡± As the man¡¯s radiant deep-set eyes dimmed, he stood tall like a pine tree and weakly leaned back on the sofa. He watched helplessly as Cheyenne gracefully picked up her luggage and rose to her feet, her departing figure tearing at his heart. ¡°Cheyenne, will we see each other again in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Cheyenne gazed nkly at the dimming sky outside the French window, and a fragmented memory suddenly shed in her mind. In a dimly lit bar, a young man appeared like a prince, dressed in a white suit and exuding elegance and gentility as he approached her with a smile. ¡°Cheyenne, Benson is here. From now on, I will protect you.¡± In the scene, the drunken girl, wearing a pure white wedding dress, leaned against his shoulder.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne suddenly remembered many things from the past. As she prepared to leave the room, she turned back and spoke to him with solemnity. ¡°Benson, there¡¯s something I want to say to you. No matter how many mistakes you¡¯ve made, you didn¡¯t kill that child, which means you are still good-hearted.¡± ¡°In the long journey of life, you can still change your ways.¡± With that, she finally left. Outside, thick snowkes were falling. Benson stood by the French window, watching her delicate figure walking alone in the snow. He desperately wanted to catch up to her, but after hesitating for a long time, he decided to give up. Deep down, he felt unworthy to stand by Cheyenne¡¯s side and protect her in his current wretched and tainted state. The sins he hadmitted, the blood on his hands, could not be cleansed even by such heavy snow. Cheyenne had just told him to change his ways, to find redemption. But as a devil who had emerged from hell, he felt he deserved to endure the torment of the inferno in the eighteenyers of hell. How could he find redemption? Benson stared out the window for a long, long time, until Cheyenne¡¯s figure gradually receded, turning into a small ck dot and disappearing from sight. Slowly withdrawing his gaze, he clenched his fists tightly, his despondent body leaning against the cold ss window, gradually falling. On the icy floor, a single tear was left behind. ¡°Cheyenne, thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you for giving me the only warmth in my life.¡± Whether it was during childhood or that one month of amnesia, those were the only moments of happiness in his life. He would never forget Cheyenne, even in death! Akloit, the Weaver Vi. Kate changed into a snow-white floral off-shoulder dress and wore a pair of silver high heels. She lightly applied makeup to her face. As she was about to leave, she tucked her phone into her handbag, preparing to meet her agent, Martha, because of Master Glenn¡¯s passion yesterday. Her back and waist were still aching. Her walking speed was slower than usual, but fortunately, the meeting ce wasn¡¯t far away. She hailed a taxi and arrived in just ten minutes. Upon arriving at the caf¨¦, Finley Adams was clearly taken aback when he first saw Kate. He politely shook hands with her. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but cast a lingering gaze at Kate. The woman before him had a small and fair face with shallow dimples. The off-shoulder floral dress showcased her graceful figure and elegant temperament. A delicate vicle adorned with an ancient ring entuated her fair skin. Her perfectly contoured chest was alluring, tempting people to explore further. Finley, a well-known public rtions specialist in the entertainment industry, was also Martha¡¯s boyfriend. The main reason for inviting him this time was the constant online attacks and criticisms directed at Kate. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re here.¡± A crisp sound came from behind, and Kate turned around to see Martha entering at that moment. By her side was a tall and handsome man, appearing to be around thirty years old. He had distinct eyes, a prominent nose, and a strong aura that made him stand out. ¡°Kate, you¡¯ve finally arrived. Oh, let me introduce you. This is Ricky ray, the general manager of XL Entertainment!¡± Martha said cheerfully. Just as Kate felt shocked, Martha smiled mischievously and whispered in her ear, ¡°This is the big boss. We can¡¯t afford to offend him, you know?¡± Kate was taken aback for a moment but eventually nodded politely and took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Hello, Mr. ray!¡± The man stood at around 6¡¯1¡å, dressed in a well-fitted ck suit that entuated his perfect physique and added a touch of mature charm. His deep-set eyes glistened beneath his proud and unruly hair, radiating a warm smile. ¡°Miss Zamora, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet such a beautifuldy like you!¡± ¡°Mr. ray, you¡¯re joking. Martha is the true beauty here!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Martha belongs to Finley.¡± Mr. ray disyed a witty and humorous demeanor, lightening the atmosphere. Chapter 676: Master Glenn Doesn’t Care About You at All For some reason, the way Ricky was looking at Kate made her feel a bit awkward. She could only lower her head while quietly sipping her tea. This meek and shy demeanor caught the man¡¯s attention, and Ricky considerately brought her a piece of fondant cake. ¡°Thank you, Mr. ray.¡± ¡°I thought girls were afraid of gaining weight and wouldn¡¯t eat sweets!¡± As he sipped his coffee, his eyes filled with a pensive gaze as he looked at Kate¡¯s round and adorable face, his gaze obscure and unfathomable. Being in the entertainment industry, he had seen all kinds of beauties. However, thebination of purity and a hint of cuteness in Kate intrigued him. ¡°Sweets can make one¡¯s mood better.¡± Her innocent and candid reply made him smile, and he casually said, ¡°I heard that Miss Zamora has recently encountered some troubles, and I would be happy to be of service.¡± ¡°However, as a businessman, it¡¯s only fair that there should be no loss on my part. I think as an exchange, Miss Zamora should also give me something in return, don¡¯t you think?¡± ng! The moment his words fell, the utensils in Kate¡¯s hand unexpectedly fell to the ground, making a crisp sound. Her face turned red, biting her lip, her gaze appearing both confused and clear as she softly answered, ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I can do for Mr. ray?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, apany me to attend a dinner party. What do you think?¡± Mr. ray¡¯s gaze burned as he looked at Kate, clearly implying a hidden meaning. Kate was momentarily unsure of what to do. If it was just attending a dinner party¡­ that was considered normal interaction in the entertainment industry. However, when she thought of Master Glenn, she became hesitant. Before she could respond, Finley seemed to not expect such an easy opportunity and readily agreed, saying, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Martha paused and looked at Kate, whispering in her ear, ¡°Kate, you know. Finley and I are nning to get married. If we don¡¯t resolve this situation, we could both lose our jobs.¡± ¡°And, in the future, Master Glenn is going to marry Miss Walsh. You and him aren¡¯t officially boyfriend and girlfriend. You need to learn to find a backup for yourself, you know?¡± ¡°Do you think female celebrities in the entertainment industry are as foolish as you, sticking to one man? Maybe Master Glenn has more than just one lover.¡± Feeling disappointed, Kate turned her head. She thought Martha would put herself in her position, but it seemed Martha¡¯s boyfriend was still the most important thing in her world.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, Master Glenn said he only has me.¡± Listening to her stubbornly speaking up for Master Glenn, Martha gritted her teeth with a mixture of frustration and resentment. ¡°If that were true, he wouldn¡¯t ignore you when something this big happens. Kate, give up, he simply doesn¡¯t care about you!¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking. I agree to go to the party.¡± Her words pierced Kate¡¯s heart like a needle, causing her to bleed with pain. However, she couldn¡¯t let Master Glenn know about all of this. 6 PM in the evening. Because she had promised Ricky to attend tonight¡¯s ball, Kate, for the first time, wore a sexy off-the-shoulder gown chosen by Ricky. She had her long hair up, with a string of pearls hanging in it. Her fair skin, toned muscles, and tall figure,bined with her doll-like face, attracted many admiring nces upon her entrance. Ricky, on the other hand, was dressed in a deep blue suit with a crisp white shirt. His eyes widened in admiration as he looked at Kate, ¡°Truly, you¡¯re more beautiful than any other woman present. Miss Zamora, you outshine everyone tonight. I really like your current look.¡± ¡°Mr. ray, you¡¯re joking. I promised to dance one dance with you, and then I have to go home. I still have work to do today. By the way, this is for you, 60, 000 dors is what I owe you from ourst coffee, please take it,¡± Kate said as she handed him the check. Ricky picked up the check, but with a hint of annoyance, he tore it up, scattering bits of paper everywhere, ¡°I said it was a gift to you, so it¡¯s a gift.¡± Feeling a headacheing on, Kate decided to treat it as a transaction, hoping to finish the dance quickly so she could change and leave. At the ball, her appearance indeed raised suspicions among many. Some said she was Ricky¡¯s lover, an illicit mistress. Many men also cast hot nces at her. Kate knew she was beautiful, inheriting her parents¡¯ perfect genes, but this trouble meant she had to keep an extremely low profile. ¡°Kate, about thest time, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me,¡± Martha, wearing a blue low-cut outfit with sexy wavy hair, said as she handed Kate a ss of red wine. ¡°I don¡¯t me you,¡± Kate replied as she took the ss and clinked it with Martha¡¯s. ¡°Then let¡¯s have a drink, consider it my way of making amends.¡± As she drank the red wine, Kate was surprised to find that her tolerance was lower than she thought. Just a small sip made her feel hot and dizzy. ¡°Kate, how did you get drunk with just one sip?¡± Martha eximed, helping her to the upstairs guest room. As they reached the staircase, they encountered Ricky, and she began to understand what was happening. Pretending not to know, she asked, ¡°Mr. ray, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°It seems like Mr. Russell was looking for you just now, Miss Martha,¡± he pointed downstairs, then gently took Kate from her, his lips upturned in an elegant arc. ¡°Allow me to take her home.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble Mr. ray,¡± Martha said, not wanting to miss her chance for a promotion, and quickly turned away. ¡®Kate, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you can cozy up to the boss, you¡¯ll have a lot more resources in the future; Master Glenn has given up on you, so you have to find a new supporter.¡¯ After Martha left, Mr. ray looked down at the woman in his arms, who was alreadypletely drunk. He took a big step with his long legs and carried her towards the room upstairs. The pure white bedsheet couldn¡¯tpare to her silky and tender skin. Ricky stroked her red lips, and the soft touch made his heart flutter. His gaze then dropped to the blue dress that wrapped around her curves and delicate corbones. Impatiently, he unbuttoned his own coat and leaned down to kiss her smooth forehead. Kate felt a burning sensation all over her body, and in her dazed state, she sensed someone beside her. Anxious, she squirmed, and a faint voice of refusal escaped her red lips. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable, Miss Zamora. I assure you, you¡¯ll like it,¡± he said. He removed the obstructive long dress from her body, revealing the woman¡¯s pristine and graceful figure, as if crafted by a god. He had been with so many women, but for the first time, he understood what true beauty was. Just as he grasped her curves and was about to take the next step, he suddenly felt a chilling presence behind him. In the darkness, a pair of crimson eyes made his scalp tingle. The next moment, everything went ck, and the icy sensation on his arm sent shivers of shock and terror through his bones. ¡°What a foolish woman.¡± Chapter 677: Did you think I had supernatural powers? Theer snorted disdainfully. With a big hand, he pulled the shattered dress over her, covering her naked body. He then scooped her up and disappeared into the corridor. In her dream, Kate felt as if she were floating in the clouds, amidst a sea of blossoms in April. The cold, moist rain fell on her body. As the clouds floated by, she held onto their softness, but was taken aback when they suddenly became scorching hot. The next moment, it transformed into an unparalleled handsome man. She didn¡¯t have time to see his appearance, but she remembered the broad chest and solid shoulders that gave her an endless sense of security. When the raindrops touched her lips, they became fierce and impatient. The alluring and lingering dream only faded slowly with theing dawn. Clutching the nket, she foolishly looked at the bruises on her body. She¡­ what did she dost night¡­ In a daze, she walked into the office, only to hear that Mr. ray had been rushed to the hospital due to a sudden illnessst night. Judging from the timing, it couldn¡¯t have been Mr. ray.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Could it have been Master Glenn? But he hadn¡¯t been back for two days. Thinking of this, Kate couldn¡¯t help but wrap herself tightly in the nket, silent tears rolling down her face. As she cried, she fell asleep. This time, the dream became even more lengthy, and she could clearly see the man¡¯s body. Slender, exquisite, his touch was as cold as ice silk. His strong hands wrapped around her waist, and his tall figurepletely enveloped her. He kissed her lips, savoring every inch, nibbling gently on her earlobe, causing her body to tremble. He chuckled softly. Lowering his head, he gently kissed away the tears at the corner of her eyes, blowing a seductive breath into her ear. ¡°Do you miss me that much? Hmm?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ no, no¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Master Glenn! You¡¯re back!¡± Kate suddenly opened her eyes, struggling to sit up on the bed. The tears that had just stopped flowed down like a river bursting its banks. Where has he been these past few days? Does he know what almost happened to herst night¡­ Naturally, Master Glenn was angry that she had actually gone to meet another man and almost put herself in a vulnerable position. But seeing her tears, his heart softened. He reached out his long arm and pulled her into his embrace, his voice unconsciously bing gentler. ¡°Okay, stop crying. It was mest night.¡± ¡°You scared me.¡± ¡°Who told you not to look for me? Actually¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe.¡± The dynamic between them had always been him actively pursuing her, while Kate had always been the one forced to ept. The night beforest, he went a bit too far, tormenting her all night, and then he hid in his office the next day, wanting to ignore her and see if she would take the initiative toe and apologize. Who knew she would be so foolish and stubborn, keeping quiet about everything that happened, insisting on carrying the burden alone, and even meeting with his arch-enemy, almost getting herself into trouble. Master Glenn couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If he had appeared even a littleter, Kate might have really fallen into the tiger¡¯s den. Kate listened in a daze, raising her head like a silly ostrich and looking at him. Her voice, full of guilt, stuttered, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve been following me all this time? So¡­¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Even on the night of the banquet?¡± At this point, Master Glenn couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her cheek, gritting his teeth, ¡°Did you think I had irvoyance or was I all ears?¡± Kate buried her head on his shoulder like a small ostrich, feeling a warm sensation in her heart. With a pleased smile tugging at her red lips, she knew Master Glenn wouldn¡¯t abandon her. Onistead was hit by a massive snowstorm,sting for three whole days, nketing the entire city in white. The usual hustle and bustle found rare quietness in the winter. Meanwhile, a vigorous clean-up operation was underway at Wind Hall. After nearly a week of effort, Cheyenne conducted a grading and assessment activity at Wind Hall. Based on their abilities, everyone was assigned different tasks, and those who were elderly or frail and didn¡¯t want to work were given a retirement package to return to their hometowns. The young and adept in medical studies were ced in different sses based on their performance, while those without medical talent but wished to stay and work were assigned to logistics or support roles. Those who thought they could use their connections to pressure her might have miscalcted, as Cheyenne simply wouldn¡¯t fall for it! This included the previously arrogant Regan, who was dissatisfied with Cheyenne¡¯s arrangement of cing her in a support role. She wanted a management position, yet she couldn¡¯t even read a word and had no basicputer skills. How could she expect to jump straight to the top? After being rejected, she shamelessly demanded a million in ¡°retirement money¡±, truly opening Cheyenne¡¯s eyes to her audacity. Cheyenne wanted to revitalize Wind Hall, and it was inevitable that arge amount of capital would be needed initially. Currently, she had less than eight million in total assets, and every purchase of herbs, equipment, and teaching supplies required money. In truth, she didn¡¯t need to give them any ¡°retirement money¡± at all, because these people had spent many years at Wind Hall, receiving food, amodation, and monthly sries; they must have saved quite a bit. She only set aside this money out of sentiment. Want more? Sorry, not a single cent! ¡°In terms of work experience, you don¡¯t do any work. So where did this retirement moneye from?¡± ¡°In terms of contribution, you eat, sleep, y chess, eat when hungry, sleep when full. What contribution have you made to Wind Hall?¡± ¡°In terms of bloodline, you and your son are both outsiders, and your husband is just an adopted son. Moreover, he has been dead for so many years. What qualifies you to take money?¡± The woman originally thought that she could throw a tantrum and Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. As a result, Cheyenne didn¡¯t even give her a chance to make a scene. No shouting, no fighting. Intellectuals always reason things out! Throughout the entire exchange, not a single abusive word was used. These ¡°facts¡± alone were enough to leave the woman feeling ashamed. After hesitating for a while, she covered her blush-colored face and left with the money. ¡°Great! Regan finally left. No one will ever seize my things again,¡± Jay happily pped behind her, a smile of relief on his face. Yvonne was also surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Cheyenne to possess such leadership skills. What she had spent over a decade working on, Cheyenne had sorted out in just one week. She had a feeling that under Cheyenne¡¯s guidance, Wind Hall would once again be a prominent institution. Cheyenne stood under the eaves, watching the melting snow as the icy water dripped onto the indigo floor, creating ripples one after another. There was anotheryer uponyer of ripples. There was a reason behind her actions. Cheyenne was about to embark on a journey to find her lost memories, and she wasn¡¯t sure when she would be able to return. So, before departure, she needed to deal with all the issues of concern. Chapter 678: Is this Yvonne’s Daughter? In the freezing December of Onistead, the city felt like an enormous ice cer. After the snow melted, the temperature dropped sharply, and ice crystals could be seen everywhere on the tree leaves by the roadside. In such bone-chilling weather, Cheyenne was forced to go outside. Worried about her getting cold, Yvonne had specially bought her a pair of essential winter pants for people from the north, along with a thick cotton jacket. The style was in and ordinary, but it excelled in warmth. She put on a military green coat, tucked her bare hands into the sleeves, and sped them together. Her fair face, with its almond-shaped eyes, creased slightly, and she shrank her neck into the cor. Yvonne styled two small braids for her, and as her fingers glided through Cheyenne¡¯s thick hair, a faint scent of orchids lingered in the air. Standing behind the girl with a hornb in her hand, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but gaze affectionately at the strands of hair in her palm. Her heart felt as tender as these strands, unbelievably soft. ¡°In my youth, young girls would always keep braids. If someone had beautifully braided hair, everyone would steal a few more nces.¡± Cheyenne sat quietly on a chair, calmly gazing at her reflection in the mirror. Her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly. This¡­ was quite different from her usual image. ¡°Cheyenne, your hair looks really nice, but¡­ is your belly getting bigger? Have you been eating a bit too much recently? That¡¯s why you are a bit¡­ plumper than before.¡± Her belly had grown bigger? Upon hearing this, Cheyenne immediately lowered her head. Her obscure gaze fell on her slightly protruding abdomen. With a subtle smile on her red lips, she answered her question with contentment. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s four months old.¡± ¡°What!¡± Yvonne¡¯s face showed a mix of shock and confusion. Her gaze remained fixed ahead, and it took several seconds for her to recover from this sudden blow. Her eyes locked onto Cheyenne¡¯s belly, almost as if she wanted to tear her clothes apart and examine it closely. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Cheyenne looked at her with innocent, shimmering eyes, filled with a hint of a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You silly girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I had known you were pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have let you work so hard. By the way, who is the father of the child?¡± In thest sentence, an inexplicable undertone of resentment crept in. In the mirror, Yvonne¡¯s pupils were involuntarily contracting, and her brows furrowed tightly. She was angry. Cheyenne thought. Can Yvonne not be angry? How could Cheyenne keep such a big thing as her pregnancy a secret and run around tirelessly every day? How could the child develop properly like this? ¡°No, Cheyenne, starting from today, you can¡¯t work so hard anymore. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell us directly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too thin. This doesn¡¯t look like a four-month pregnant belly. I¡¯ll have the kitchen cook chicken soup for you every day.¡± ¡°And those high heels and cosmetics, stop using them. You have natural beauty, even without makeup.¡± She rambled on and on, leaving Cheyenne somewhat amused and bewildered. It was just a human baby growing inside her, not some life-threatening illness. It didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t do anything at all. Fearful that Yvonne might lock her indoors and not allow her to leave, Cheyenne quickly stood up from her seat and reached out her fair, delicate hand to hold onto her arm. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time.¡± At her words, Yvonne nced at the clock on the wall, noticing that the hour hand had unknowingly reached nine o¡¯clock. It was gettingte, and she still had to go to school today.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Onistead University, Che¡¯s oldest and most prestigious institution, was renowned for its top-notch education and excellent faculty. It boasted the best educational resources in the country, attracting exceptional students from all over. Frequently, influential figures from politics and business woulde here to deliver speeches or lectures. Today, Yvonne was invited as an external expert to provide guidance on diplomatic etiquette to the students of the Foreign Language School. Bringing Cheyenne along, it was her way of introducing her to the campus. As they stepped onto the campus, they were immediately enveloped by the vibrant atmosphere of youth and intellectualism that exuded the charm of a century-old institution. Due to the uing final exams, one could see people studying everywhere, braving the cold weather without budging from their spots. Everyone recognized Yvonne, and as soon as they caught sight of her, they excitedly stood up and respectfully greeted her. ¡°Yvonne!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, it¡¯s really Yvonne! Could you please give us an autograph?¡± Her fearless trantion during the Angres Conference with the Metshire President had ignited the passion of countless nationals, showcasing the might of Che. She was truly the deserving goddess. It had been a while since she had set foot on campus, and she had thought her fame might have waned to some extent. However, the enthusiasm of the students surprised her. Overwhelmed by their warmth, Yvonne reluctantly halted to give each student an autograph. As a result, she found herself surrounded by a chaotic crowd, unable to move an inch. Cheyenne, observing the scene with a slight raise of her eyebrows, stood by with a smile, crossing her arms and watching the spectacle unfold. It seemed that Yvonne was still highly regarded and weed by these students. As Yvonne¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, some students naturally noticed the young and beautiful girl by her side. She was truly stunning, with a cherry-red mouth that was vibrant and enticing. Below her delicately arched eyebrows, her slender and graceful nose perfectlyplemented her bright and captivating eyes, drawing people in. Even though she was wearing a rather in green military coat, she still radiated a dazzling brightness, standing out from the crowd. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s really good-looking, just my type.¡± Everyone was quietly specting, wondering if she could be Yvonne¡¯s daughter. Because when the two of them stood together, the warm and affectionate scene resembled that of a mother and daughter. ¡°No, she¡¯s not Yvonne¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Did you all forget that Yvonne has never been married?¡± ¡°She could be a distant rtive. She¡¯s so beautiful, I wonder if she has a boyfriend.¡± The whispers continued among the students, curious to know more about the captivating girl standing next to Yvonne. Chapter 679: You’re Such a Follower As soon as the young man finished speaking, his words were immediately countered by his friend. With sharp words and no mercy, his friend retorted, ¡°Oh, please, is that someone you can even dream of reaching?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Someone like me is better off being single,¡± he replied with a smirk. Just then, a family of four arrived at the entrance of Onistead University. A ck luxury car slowly parked on the fiery Maple Avenue, and as the car doors opened, a pair of slender and elegant legs emerged. The captivating ck stockings perfectly entuated the ck Martin boots, drawing attention. Everyone¡¯s gaze moved upward to the girl¡¯s face, a delicate and fairplexion adorned with stylish and elegant makeup. She carried limited-edition Chanel handbags in her hands, clearly showcasing her status as a wealthy beauty. She gazed at the renowned century-old institution before her with a pair of round eyes, a faint smile emerging on her pale face. ¡°Mom, this school is really amazing. Is my sister really going to pursue her master¡¯s degree here?¡± The young boy who spoke appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. His voice was clear andzy. Dressed in a white V-neck sweater, paired with a ck coat and off-white trousers, he had a tall figure and a clean demeanor. He was Sean. Mya, carrying a pink suitcase, walked behind the two of them. Pride shone in her eyes as she looked at the backs of her son and the beautiful girl. Although Nora hadn¡¯t been able to study abroad sessfully, she had still managed to gain admission to Che¡¯s best school, surpassing the achievements of most ordinary people. While Sean¡¯s grades were not exceptionally outstanding, it didn¡¯t stop Mya from considering her son handsome, different from average men. They had only walked for a few minutes before they saw a crowd gathering ahead. Sean was the first to notice the scene and eximed, pointing ahead, ¡°Sis, look! Is there some event happening up there? Why are so many people gathered together?¡± Upon hearing his words, both mother and daughter turned their gaze in unison and indeed saw arge group of people surrounding something up ahead. ¡°There must be some important figure here. Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Mya suggested. With those words, the family of four made their way through the crowded crowd. Finally, they stood at the center, where they immediately spotted a familiar figure among the crowd. Sean, shocked, pointed in the direction of the young girl, his eyes widening involuntarily. Incoherently, he eximed, ¡°Quick, look¡­ isn¡¯t that Cheyenne, that wretch?¡± ¡°Where? Let me see!¡± Mya squeezed her way into the crowd and, upon seeing the young girl standing there in front of her, nearly fainted on the spot. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± It really was her! The family had juste from Akloit, and over a month ago, Cheyenne had disappeared in the midst of the fire. There had been no news about her, and everyone assumed she was dead. They never expected to encounter her again at Onistead! Nora stared fixedly at the slender figure, her hand clenched into a fist beneath her long sleeves, a glint of malice shing in her eyes. Cheyenne! Why is it her again? She was like a ghost, persistently haunting her life. Why didn¡¯t that fire burn her to ashes? Nora thought venomously in her heart. Before she could react, Sean, the more impulsive of the two, had already taken a big stride forward, forcefully pushing through the crowd and standing in front of Cheyenne. Without mincing words, he pointed at her with a stern voice, ¡°Why is it you again? Did youe specifically because you heard that my sister got epted into the graduate program at Onistead University? You really are a follower.¡± After his remark, Sean¡¯s gaze fell upon the clothes Cheyenne was wearing. After a pause of nearly three seconds, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, clutching his stomach. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± With a highly sarcastic expression, he continued, ¡°Did you pick up your clothes from a garbage dump? It¡¯s truly embarrassing. Elite institutions like Onistead University aren¡¯t meant for country bumpkins like you. Have some self-awareness and get lost.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His arrogant tone was repulsive, but Cheyennezily raised her eyes and realized it was George who had arrived with his family. She looked at him with a dazed expression. Sean¡¯s mockery didn¡¯t affect her in the slightest, and she coldly snorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? What I wear is my freedom.¡± Finally, she adjusted her green coat, attempting to fend off the cold wind, which only made her appear more vulnerable. Mya was initially surprised to see her, but quickly regained herposure. She wore a fake smile on her fair and elegant face, pretending to be friendly as she approached Cheyenne. ¡°Oh, Cheyenne, since you¡¯re still alive, why haven¡¯t you contacted your family? Your father were and I are really worried about you. We thought you were dead.¡± Her eyes welled up with tears, seemingly concerned. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they would think she was genuinely happy for Cheyenne. But Cheyenne didn¡¯t miss the fleeting annoyance and resentment in her eyes. It was clear that Mya would rather see her dead and was now putting on this false disy of kindness to disgust her. George also assumed his fatherly authority, ring at the indifferent young girl with a sniffle, his tone filled with reprimand. ¡°Mya is right. Since you¡¯re alive, why didn¡¯t you inform your family? We thought you were dead, and you made us worry.¡± He had almost sold the vi in Akloit, but due to the extensive damage caused by the explosion and the fact that it became associated with a murder, even at a low price, he couldn¡¯t find a buyer. Moreover, since he wasn¡¯t the homeowner, there weren¡¯t many people willing to take the risk. Now that Cheyenne was alive, things could be easily resolved. As long as she agreed to sign the documents, the piece ofnd could still fetch a considerable amount of money. As his words fell, Cheyenne¡¯s gaze remained as cold as the snowkes in the heart of winter. She stared at George¡¯s rough, aged face and suddenly revealed a sinister smile. ¡°That is your family, not mine. Besides, I am not your biological daughter, am I?¡± The already unsettled depths of his heart were struck by a bolt of lightning. The flickering mes forcefully tore open the dusty memories that had been sealed away for many years. George¡¯s expression clearly showed panic. He took a step back, his chin trembling, and his eyes quivering uncontrobly. ¡°Who said that? Who said you¡¯re not my biological daughter? It¡¯s all rumors, don¡¯t believe them.¡± At the sight of his guilty appearance, Cheyenne already had the answer in her heart. The corners of her lips curved upwards, a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, icy and chilling. ¡°No one needs to tell me. I already know the answer myself.¡± Chapter 680: True Poverty George¡¯s heart sank, and he hurriedly stepped forward, trying to change the subject and prevent Cheyenne from mentioning the matter further. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re still alive, thene back home. We won¡¯t hold your past mistakes against you. Let¡¯s start afresh and live a good life from now on.¡± Tsk, tsk¡­ Now he¡¯s standing on a moral high ground, judging her. ¡°Not holding past mistakes against me?¡± Cheyenne lifted her rosy lips, a yful smile spreading across her face. Her gaze lightly nced over, and her voice soundedzy. ¡°If I remember correctly, we¡¯ve already severed ties. Not holding past mistakes against me? Although you raised me all these years, you¡¯ve also taken plenty of benefits from the Edwards family, haven¡¯t you?¡± George¡¯s heart thumped; he inwardly eximed, ¡°This is bad!¡± She seemed to have discovered the truth¡­ Both of them spoke with hidden meanings and secrets, leaving the people around thempletely puzzled. But one could gather a bit of information from their conversation. The middle-aged man, who had gained weight, was the father of the girl before him. Their rtionship didn¡¯t seem friendly, as the girl had just mentioned ¡°severing ties.¡± Mya didn¡¯t understand either. She discreetly pinched her husband¡¯s arm and tiptoed to whisper in his ear, ¡°What did she mean? Isn¡¯t Cheyenne your child with Sh?¡± At this point, George didn¡¯t need to hide it from his wife anymore. He solemnly shook his head, leaned down, and revealed the truth in her ear. ¡°No, she was already pregnant before she married me. Our rtionship was merely a partnership. She pretended to be my wife for a few years, and in return, I gained a share of her wealth.¡± Sh had a beautiful appearance. With a wife appearing out of thin air and a sum of money, why wouldn¡¯t he take advantage of it? George had agreed to Sh¡¯s request back then primarily for the money, and secondly, he harbored the intention of developing a deep bond with Sh over time. However, his attempts to please and get closer to Sh were met with indifference. She looked at him with a proud and lofty gaze, considering him as a dispensable pawn in their nominal ¡°marriage.¡± He even ¡°cheated¡± on her within the marriage and brought Mya, his secret lover, to her presence, but Sh showed no reaction. She only warned him, saying, ¡°You can bring your lover back, but wait until I give birth to my child, and then we¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± George had forgotten what he felt at that time, but he could probably guess that Sh had been waiting for another man all along. Once the child was born, she would leave. However, fate yed a cruel trick. No one expected that she would haveplications during childbirth and pass away just like that. For a long time after her death, George still felt regretful for her. Such a stunning beauty¡­ he hadn¡¯t even touched her. Mya also stood in a daze, realizing that she had been treating Cheyenne as a thorn in her side for over a decade, but she was wrong from the beginning. If she had known the truth earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have despised Cheyenne so much. Perhaps their rtionship wouldn¡¯t have been so strained. Themotion caught the attention of Yvonne, who declined her students¡¯ request for autographs, waving her hand apologetically and saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something urgent to attend to. I¡¯ll sign for youter.¡± She walked towards the direction where Cheyenne was, and when her gaze fell upon the four unfamiliar faces, her brows furrowed. ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Cheyenne took the opportunity to hold onto Yvonne¡¯s arm and turned to leave, showing no intention of introducing them to Yvonne. ¡°They¡¯re irrelevant people. No need to pay them any attention.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s dismissive attitude made it seem like they were insignificant nobodies, which infuriated Sean, his face turning pale with anger. Through gritted teeth, he let out a coldugh from behind the two, saying, ¡°Haha¡­ Who cares to know you? Birds of a feather flock together, and you, standing with this trash-picking olddy, really resemble refugees.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not be your biological brother. Having a worthless sister like you is embarrassing enough.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he felt the surrounding gazes filled with anger converging on him, as if they wanted to beat him up. Especially some male students who stepped forward, rolling up their sleeves. ¡°Who are you calling a trash-picking olddy? Speak clearly, or we¡¯ll make sure you leave here in a mess.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Feeling threatened, Sean stubbornly pouted his lips and pointed at Yvonne and Cheyenne with his finger, continuing to mock them. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? Look at their shabby appearance. If they¡¯re not stinking beggars, then what are they? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Cheyenne used to sleep in a trash can when she was a child.¡± Cheyenne showed no ¡°shameful¡± reaction to the fact that she slept in a trash can as a child. She even openly admitted to that experience. ¡°Yes, I did sleep in a trash can because it was warm. At least I wouldn¡¯t freeze to death.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? George is a reputable figure in Akloit, but he made his child end up sleeping in a trash can. When you mock me, shouldn¡¯t you first think about why your father is so ipetent?¡± Her cold voice fell, and it was George who truly turned beet red with embarrassment. As George felt the condemning gazes from the passersby, he also overheard whispers among them, criticizing their family for being pretentious. ¡°That¡¯s right! I think their whole family is a bunch of beggars picking trash. Poverty of the spirit is the true poverty!¡± ¡°Exactly! They have no eye for true talent. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard someone call Yvonne shabby.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯sughable. They think they¡¯re rich just because they wear brand-name clothes and carry fancy bags? Truly wealthy people are low-key and cultured.¡± ¡°Disgusting, just look at the faces of this family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll argue with them too, for the sake of Yvonne.¡± Hold on, Yvonne? Suddenly, Nora realized something important. Her pupils dted as she stared intently at the seemingly ordinary olddy in front of her. Yvonne, one of Che¡¯s most outstanding diplomats in the past thirty years! Moreover, she was the favored trantor and author beside the President! When did Cheyenne get involved with someone of such high stature? Chapter 681: Cheyenne is a Professor at Onistead University The unremarkable elderly person in front of them turned out to be the national goddess, Yvonne! But just a moment ago, they had ignorantly insulted her, calling her a poor beggar. It was truly embarrassing How could Cheyenne, this conniving woman, be so lucky to always encounter influential people wherever she went? Even now, Sean, refusing to give up, continued to speak without shedding a tear, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How could this old and ugly woman be Yvonne?¡± ¡°She must have hired an actress from some moviepany, right? Your acting skills are pretty good. How much does Cheyenne pay you per day? I¡¯ll double it, just get lost!¡± He sneered while ring at Cheyenne and Yvonne, as if he would not relent until he saw Cheyenne¡¯s downfall. Cheyenne chuckled coldly, took a step forward with her long legs, and approached the four of them. ¡°You really don¡¯t give up easily. Let me tell you the truth. I¡¯m here today as an interim professor of the History department.¡± As soon as her words fell, a chorus of gasps reverberated around her, and many eyes converged on her face, as if she had just uttered something outrageous. Cheyenne would be a professor in the History department? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! She merely graduated from a high school. What qualifications did she have to educate others? Was she not afraid of misleading others? Before anyone could respond, Sean sarcastically and mockingly taunted her, ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone mad. Do you even know your own capabilities? If you¡¯re a history professor at Onistead University, then I must be the president!¡± ¡°Yeah, Onistead University is the top-ranked institution in the country. How could they possibly hire someone like you as a teacher? If that¡¯s the case, then Nora has no reason to study here either.¡± This time, Mya sided with her son Sean. Naturally, she didn¡¯t believe a word Cheyenne had said. Who could be a professor at Onistead University without being over thirty years old? Cheyenne was only twenty-two, and most people at this age had just graduated from college. However, as soon as her voice trailed off, a loudughter came from behind, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spines even from a distance. ¡°Yvonne, Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Hearing that voice, everyone instinctively turned around and saw a slightly overweight figure walking towards them from a distance. He appeared to be in his early fifties, dressed in a ck suit with a pure white shirt underneath. He had a standard crew cut, wore ck-rimmed sses, and exuded an elegant and refined demeanor. This person was Mr. Reynolds, the current president of Onistead University. He was also a former ssmate of Yvonne and their rtionship could be likened to the inseparable bond between Cheyenne and Reece. Hiring Cheyenne as a history professor at Onistead University was one of his decisions. This decision was made because he noticed the ssical patterns on Cheyenne¡¯s jade carving, as well as her expertise in appraising and evaluating antiques, all of which indicated a profound understanding of history. It was also approved unanimously during the board meeting. From now on, Cheyenne would be officially appointed as a faculty member of Onistead University. Nora was familiar with Mr. Reynolds. Beforeing here, she had conducted an online investigation about many aspects of Onistead University, including the identity of the president and the dean of the Art department. The surrounding students immediately dispersed and left, no longer daring to watch the scene unfold. ¡°Mr. Reynolds,¡± Yvonne walked forward with a smile, extending a friendly hand to shake his. Turning to Cheyenne, she introduced in a soft voice, ¡°Cheyenne, this is Mr. Reynolds.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Reynolds.¡± Mr. Reynolds¡¯s gaze shifted to the young girl in front of him, and his eyes brightened. He pushed his ck-rimmed sses up his nose and let out a satisfiedugh. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re even more beautiful than I imagined. Your joining is greatly weed.¡± Wha¡­ What? Was Cheyenne really an interim professor at Onistead? This sudden realization left Sean so surprised that his mouth was open. His face disyed a hint of disbelief, as his lips parted slightly, imbuing hisposed face with a profound astonishment.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be possible! How could Cheyenne be a teacher at Onistead University? Onistead University really let me down!¡± ¡°Sis, I think we should just drop out. There¡¯s nothing special about this school,¡± he voiced his dissatisfaction andints, seemingly ming the university¡¯s recruitment error. A sheet of icy frost covered Nora¡¯s face. Cheyenne became a professor at Onistead University, while she remained an ordinary student. The stark contrast in their identities was deeply humiliating. But dropping out¡­ She had worked so hard to get into this school. If she willingly dropped out of Onistead University now, it meant starting everything anew, from scratch. Is it worth it to drop out just because of a disagreement with Cheyenne? While Nora was still contemting this question, Cheyenne remained aloof and didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. She went straight to discussing her requirements with Mr. Reynolds. ¡°Mr. Reynolds, I¡¯ve been quite busytely and I¡¯m nning to go on a long trip. So, I would like to postpone my appointment to the next semester. Also, I won¡¯t be teaching regr sses. Instead, I¡¯ll be conducting a monthly lecture series on various historical topics, based on the students¡¯ interests and needs.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s not a problem at all, as long as Miss Lawrence is willing to take up the position.¡± Mr. Reynolds didn¡¯t care about Nora¡¯s threat to drop out because Onistead University had no shortage of students. Every year, countless people were eager to get in. ¡°Ugh! This despicable president! We said Nora was going to drop out, and he didn¡¯t give a damn about it. It means he looks down on us,¡± Sean gritted his teeth, his eyes burning with anger. George¡¯s face flushed. In this unfamiliar ce, it would be better to stay low-key. He tried to persuade Nora not to act impulsively. This was herst chance. If she didn¡¯t continue her studies, she would have to enter the workforce. After much contemtion, Nora made a solemn decision. She didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to be her ¡°teacher¡±. The thought of such humiliation made her body involuntarily shiver. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m quitting, I¡¯m dropping out!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Nora, are you sure?¡± Mya didn¡¯t want her daughter to drop out from the bottom of her heart. She had boasted about her daughter¡¯s excellence among the group of wealthy women in her social circle. From Akloit to Onistead University, this was a new opportunity and stepping stone. Chapter 682: You can Drop Out Based on Nora¡¯s appearance and talent, Mya believed that Nora could definitely find an excellent marriage prospect. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it to give up her studies just because of Cheyenne. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I absolutely refuse to admit Cheyenne as my teacher!¡± Nora dered with an arrogant tilt of her chin, her cold and resentful gaze locked onto the figure gradually moving away. ¡®Cheyenne, just you wait. I won¡¯t let you outshine me!¡¯ Five dayster, in Jostrana. Just after a heavy snowfall, the trees on the streets were covered in ayer of silver snowkes, creating a picturesque scene resembling an ice and snow kingdom, pure and clean. Most of the houses on the main street were wooden structures. The roofs had a sloping curve, allowing rainwater to drain off easily during the summer. But for now, the houses were also covered in ayer of white snow, and faint white smoke drifted out of the chimney. The world was quiet. Suddenly, in the midst of this silence, came a burst of elegant and melodic music. The people on the street dropped what they were doing and gathered on the main street. This scene surprised Cheyenne, who was new to the area. She turned her head and looked outside the caf¨¦, where she saw a procession slowly making its way through the snowyndscape, with a grand disy. She bit into a fish ball and her cheeks puffed out into a round curve, contrasting with her delicate and beautiful face, adding a touch of cuteness. ¡°Eat slowly, it¡¯s nothing special, just a procession of the Oiran,¡± Yvonne said, worried that she might choke on the food. She quickly poured a cup of tea and handed it to Cheyenne, cautioning her. ¡°What is it?¡± Cheyenne asked, swallowing the fish ball whole. She became interested when Yvonne mentioned, and her bright eyes sparkled. Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but soften her heart when faced with those beautiful eyes. Anyone would have a hard time resisting her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a look. Put on your coat, it¡¯s cold outside,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne and Yvonne stood in the crowd, and there was a faint murmur of discussion around them. Two women behind Cheyenne were talking quietly, and their voices carried to her ears with the biting cold wind. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s actually an Oiran parade. I wonder if some big shot ising again this time?¡± ¡°I heard that the chairman of the Snowke Group ising, so the Oiran are going to wee him.¡± ¡°Look, the Oiran is here, she¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Yeah, thest time I saw an Oiran procession was when I was in junior high school. It¡¯s been so many years, really nostalgic.¡± The chairman of the Snowke Group? When Cheyenne heard these words, she instinctively narrowed her eyes and absently rubbed her palm with her right hand that covered the back of her left hand. This was the person she hade to Jostrana to find. Her gaze stayed fixed on the slowly approaching procession, although it was only a distance of less than twenty meters, Cheyenne felt that the Oiran had taken almost twenty minutes to walk, slower than a turtle. Seeing Cheyenne¡¯s serious expression, Yvonne quietly exined the local customs and culture of Jostrana. ¡°What you¡¯re seeing now is called the Oiran procession. Oiran are high-status courtesans, and Jostrana has preserved many traditional customs, with the Oiran procession being one of them.¡± Only when important figurese, do the Oiran go out to wee them, and they will meet the distinguished guests at the ¡°Yagura.¡± The two young men at the front of the procession were around thirty years old, dressed in ck-based white-patterned Jostrana men¡¯s robe. These two men held two processional poles withnterns hanging on them, with the Oiran¡¯s name written on thentern. Walking behind the two male attendants were two girls dressed in red dresses. They appeared to be around eight or nine years old, with adorable features and beautiful long hair. They were maidservants who served the oiran. In their hands, they held the oiran¡¯s personal belongings, such as the vanity box and business cards.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the center, walking with an elegant stride, was the oiran herself, dressed in a striking red cherry blossom patterned robe. Her face was covered in ayer of white foundation, as pale as wallpaper. The rouge on her cheekbones extended from the outer corner of her eyes, creating an alluring effect. Her eyebrows were delicately painted, entuating her butterfly-shaped lips, which were unusually small and lush. At the center of her bun, a decorative fan was ced, and long handmade tassels made of velvet flowers dangled from her ck hair, gently brushing against her shoulders. She wore wooden clogs, towering nearly twenty centimeters high, giving her a peculiar and slow walking posture. In her hands, she held a piece of exquisitely embroidered cloth, which served as the belt of her robe, disyed prominently at the front to symbolize her noble status and identity. With an elegant figure-eight-shaped gait, she walked, while one hand rested on the shoulder of one of the male attendants. Behind the oiran stood another attendant who carried a parasol with one hand and closely followed the oiran¡¯s steps, half-turned sideways. Yvonne had spoken so much, and finally, the oiran approached Cheyenne. In that momentary glimpse, Cheyenne suddenly became stunned. Why did the oiran¡¯s face look so much like someone she had seen before? ¡°Cheyenne? What are you thinking about?¡± Yvonne felt her throat was dry from all the talking. When she raised her head, she saw Cheyenne staring at the oiran, lost in thought. Unable to resist, she nudged Cheyenne¡¯s arm with her hand. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Cheyenne replied, snapping out of her daze. Chapter 683: The Oiran How could it be that person she had seen before? Even if the oiran held a high status, she was still a courtesan, serving men. As for that woman Cheyenne thought about, she had no need to engage in such activities. Aftering back to her senses, Cheyenne smiled lightly at Yvonne, pulling her hat up and exhaling a breath of hot air. ¡°Alright, the oiran has gone far enough. Yvonne, let¡¯s go back to soak in the hot springs and get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, we still need to attend the state banquet tonight. Let¡¯s go.¡± After a short rest at the hotel, the morning passed by quickly. Around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the scheduled styling team arrived at the hotel. This time, they represented Che and were invited to the state banquet in Jostrana. To be more specific, it was a form of diplomacy, not to be taken lightly. Cheyenne chose a ck V-neck evening dress, with her wavy hair flowing down. The stylist braided one side of her long hair into a rose at the back of her head. A handmade hairpin with a Jostrana charm was added, making her look as sweet as a fairy descending to earth. After all the grooming, it was already dusk. The car that came to pick them up was parked outside the main entrance. ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing the stylist¡¯s instruction, he snapped his fingers, waking Cheyenne from her half-sleep. The young girl slowly lifted her eyes, staring at herself in the mirror with calm, dark eyes. With an expressionless face, she lightly pursed her red lips. ¡°Thanks.¡± She didn¡¯t utter a word of praise despite her own beauty, as if it was just an ordinary matter. ¡°Miss Lawrence, your face is truly a work of God, it¡¯s so perfect, with wless fair skin! I love doing your makeup; you¡¯re my most perfect creation in my lifetime.¡± Faced with his overwhelmingpliments, Cheyenne responded with a faint ¡°Oh¡± in a casual tone as she stood up from the chair and headed towards the door. She casually picked up a ck coat and wrapped herself in it. Her calm voice reached the stylist¡¯s ears. ¡°I don¡¯t think being beautiful serves much purpose in this world. It doesn¡¯t make the world fair to you just because you look beautiful.¡± Tsk tsk¡­ The stylist shook his head. ¡°Miss Lawrence, what about those girls who desperately want stic surgery and makeup?¡± ¡°They can live their lives however they want.¡± Miss Lawrence, looking sexy and sweet, seemed so cold and indifferent, her personality forming aplete contrast with her appearance. The location of the state banquet was chosen at the highest standard local hotel. The venue was already closed off before the formal start, prohibiting unrted persons from entering. Two rows of more than ten smartly dressed security guards stood there with a majestic aura. The umted snow at the hotel entrance had been cleared, and the long red carpet stretched from the pedestrian walkway to the hotel lobby. In this freezing winter season, amidst the ice and frost, the fresh roses were bright and fragrant. A variety of luxury cars were parked along the road, easily recognizable as a luxury car show. In the media¡¯s spotlight, a bright red Maserati cool sports car was seen driving towards the hotel, slowly parking at the hotel¡¯s entrance. The car window came down, revealing a figure d in military green. A young man in a olive-green military uniform, with perfect and distinct contours, prominent and fierce eyebrows, and a pair of narrow, deep-set and calm eyes. His handsomeness differed from that of a typical Jostrana man; his body exuded an imposing air. Following closely behind him was another elegant young man in a sapphire blue suit, donning a refreshing short hair, a blue jacket paired with a light yellow shirt, adorned with a touch of ruby brooch at the chest. The snow reflected on the ruby brooch, shining magnificently on his face, understated yet luxurious. ¡°Cheyenne, the ground is slippery, let me support you.¡± ¡°Be careful; don¡¯t step on your dress.¡± With these words, Eddie carefully held the wrist of a charming young girl, his gaze full of gentle radiance, making the pair be the most beautiful scenery under the spotlight. Iker, on the other hand, silently pondered why he was a step behind, his outstretched hand awkwardly pausing in mid-air, a fleeting moment of frustration crossing his face. Yvonne walked ahead with Kyson, both of them having participated in many diplomatic events like this before, showing no signs of panic. With firm steps and radiant expressions, they walked gracefully on the red carpet, their friendly and approachable demeanor evident as they spoke andughed. ¡°Grandpa, wait for me!¡± Leah was slightly slower getting out of the car, as her long dress identally got caught under the car seat. After struggling to free it and finally getting out of the car, she saw Eddie supporting Cheyenne as they walked away. The sight of them, one in ck and the other in blue, walking at almost the same height, resembled a perfect couple. Feeling a pang of jealousy, Leah clenched her teeth and muttered under her breath, criticizing Cheyenne for being a vixen who couldn¡¯t stay put despite being pregnant. Since Eddie was unwilling to hold her hand, she reluctantly extended her hand towards the icy-faced Iker, elegantly offering it to him. Unexpectedly, Iker looked down on her condescendingly with his gaze, seemingly not noticing her silent ¡°invitation.¡± He lifted his long leg, took a big step, and simply brushed past her. This was embarrassing. She had been rejected¡­ And it happened in front of so many media cameras. Leah¡¯s face turned slightly red with anger, and her eyes widened in a round shape. Mason, who was at the back, witnessed the whole scene. He couldn¡¯t help but touch his own nose, hesitated for a moment, and decided to save Miss Owen¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Owen, let me support you.¡± He revealed a bright and sunny smile, and his neat, fair and dazzling white teeth were dazzling. With his arm extended, he signaled that Leah could hook her arm with his and enter the venue together.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need, thanks!¡± Leah had been rejected by two men in a row, and her current mood was like a volcano on the verge of eruption. She found Mason¡¯s attempt to please her to be repulsive and snorted. She wouldn¡¯t settle for second best! She coldly rejected Mason¡¯s kind gesture. Fortunately, he was not someone petty, just awkwardly chuckled and rubbed the back of his hand with his thumb, shaking his head in resignation. He thought, ¡®I couldn¡¯t possibly have offended Miss Owen, right? Why was she brimming with anger? Comparatively, Miss Lawrence, with her cold exterior and warm interior, seemed more adorable.¡¯ Unfortunately, she already had two great escorts by her side. Chapter 684: The Person Who Can Accompany Her Isn’t Me Outside, the weather was bitterly cold, but inside the venue, various scents of perfume mixed with the fragrance of flowers, alcohol, and food. It was an overwhelming aroma. This was Jostrana¡¯s top-tier hotel, not only exuding a Western sense of luxury and grandeur in its decoration but also incorporating some elements of the local culture. The refracted light from the crystal chandeliers fell upon the paintings on the walls, showcasing the well-endowed figure of a maidservant. In the midst of a melodious and captivating music, geishas dressed in robes and adorned with heavy makeup were gracefully performing geisha dances in the center of the hall. Their figures were graceful, their eyes seductive, and the opening and closing of their fans created a mysterious beauty reminiscent of concealing a lute behind a partially veiled face, captivating the onlookers¡¯ attention. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°One more!¡± Apuse echoed throughout the hall, and some people even took off their own gemstone rings or wrote checks on the spot, throwing them at the geisha girls in the middle of the stage. It was a way to reward their dance performances. ¡°Ssh¡­¡± A silver light suddenly shed from the crowd and passed through Cheyenne¡¯s clear and translucent eyes. Until that object dropped into the fountain in the center of the hall, the light reflected off it, creating a green, dripping radiance. The clear water shimmered with exquisite glimmers, and Cheyenne also saw what that object was. It was a ring! Made of gold and adorned with jade, the green gemstone in the center reflected a clear water-like glow under the lights, resembling a green lotus blooming at the bottom of the water. It was an emerald! And judging by its size and quality, it was undoubtedly priceless! From the material to the craftsmanship, this ring would cost at least a million. Who would be so generous to give such a gift? When Cheyenne looked towards the crowd, she saw the middle-aged man sitting at the center. He was dressed in a Jostrana attire of navy blue. His cor and sleeves were adorned with golden embroidered patterns, symbolizing wealth and auspiciousness. With a tall and slender figure, he had a sword approximately fifty centimeters long fastened at his waist. Wearing white socks and ck wooden clogs, he knelt on the ground with his legs crossed. His gaze was undeniably aggressive, and as Cheyenne scrutinized him, his alertness caught her attention as well. His face, weathered by time, was filled with deep wrinkles. Despite this, one could still vaguely see the handsome appearance he had in his youth from his charming eyes. However, there was now an added sense of sternness about him, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. As Cheyenne looked into his eyes, she suddenly became somewhat distracted. At the same time, the man picked up the ss in front of him, raised it towards her from a distance, and gave a faint smile. He then tilted his head back and downed the drink in one go. Cheyenne furrowed her brows instantly, pretending as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything, and withdrew her gaze. Little did she know that while she was observing the man, not far away, someone else was watching her with deep and mncholic eyes. He sat in the most inconspicuous spot in the hall,pletely concealed in Jostrana attire. His white mask covered his face; other than the perfect and slender chin that was exposed, only his fervent jet-ck eyes were visible. He sat upright and when others tried tomunicate with him, he acted as if he didn¡¯t hear them. The ss in his hand was emptied and refilled repeatedly. In no time, half of the sake was gone. Witnessing this, the ¡°beauty¡± beside him couldn¡¯t help but console him. With a swift motion, she snatched the sake jug from him, leaned in close to the masked man, and whispered softly into his ear. ¡°Sir, please calm down. Miss Lawrence is still¡­ a patient.¡± Calm down? Upon hearing these words, underneath the mask, the man¡¯s lips curved into a cold arc. Hisrge hand clenched into a fist beneath the table, the veins on the back of his hand bulging, revealing his extremely disturbed state of mind at that moment. How could he stay calm? The woman he considered more important than his own life was standing right in front of him. He had given everything to protect her, and what he got in return was seeing her with another man. If he had known earlier, he might as well have died in the fire, sparing himself from witnessing her being so intimate with someone else. The ss suddenly smashed on the table, and the man, who had been controlling his anger to the utmost, could no longer hold back the fury in his heart. He stood up from the ground with a cold expression. His towering figurepletely engulfed the ¡°beauty¡± in his shadow. Chris lifted her head and unexpectedly met a pair of bloodshot eyes, revealing a huge inner turmoil that shocked him to the core. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Foley, please calm down! We¡¯ve endured for so long, what does a few more days matter?¡± ¡°I know.¡± His hoarse voice rang out with a bitter smile. After hesitating for seconds, he finally chose to sit back in his own seat. However, the gleam in his narrow, deep-set eyes dimmed slightly. Unknown to herself, Cheyenne had just felt a scrutinizing gaze. She raised her eyebrows and looked around, but the scrutinizing look had disappeared. After entering the venue, it was too hot, and she couldn¡¯t help but take off her ck coat, revealing the ck dress underneath. The halter style exposed her fair neck and slender arms, with graceful curves. However, when everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her abdomen, they were all stunned. This seemingly seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl¡­ was she actually pregnant? What a pity. Upon realizing this fact, many men who wanted to approach her chose to give up. Except for Eddie. ¡°Cheyenne, aren¡¯t you cold with just a dress on? How about I give you my coat? You can¡¯t afford to catch a cold now.¡± Eddie was undoubtedly considerate and attentive, but Cheyenne politely declined his offer and nodded at him with a smile. ¡°No, thanks, Eddie. I¡¯m not cold.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s good. Just be careful when you walk.¡± While speaking, Eddie reached out to support her arm with one hand and ced the other hand in front of Cheyenne¡¯s pregnant belly, afraid she might be bumped in the crowded room. Leah stood behind the two of them, silently muttering as she watched Eddie¡¯s caring and attentive manner towards Cheyenne. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they might think he was the father of this child. Cheyenne is pregnant! In an inconspicuous corner, the wine jug on the table suddenly spilled. The alcohol fell on the man¡¯s robes, yet he seemedpletely oblivious, his gaze fixed on that delicate figure with a despondent expression. ¡®She looks so beautiful when she¡¯s pregnant. It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯m not the one by her side.¡¯ Chapter 685: Meeting Again as Strangers Yvonne was chatting iwith a handsome man dressed in ck. She wore a ck women¡¯s suit with a white shirt, her figure slim. She paired it with a ck pencil skirt, wrapped her long and slender legs with flesh-colored stockings, and wore a pair of matte ck high-heeled leather shoes. She exuded elegance and intellectuality. Her long hair was pinned up with a metallic butterfly clip at the back of her head, and two strands of round pearl tassels hung down from the hairline. Against her lightly powdered cheeks, it was no wonder she was called the ¡°Goddess of Diplomacy¡± even in her fifties. It can be imagined how stunning she must have been when she was young. Cheyenne, amazed, gave a look of astonishment and secretly thought, ¡®Grandfather tries to avoid such a beautiful woman. He really doesn¡¯t know how fortunate he is!¡¯ Just as she was lost in thought, Yvonne extended her hand towards her and gestured for her toe. ¡°Cheyenne,e.¡± ¡°This is Tucker Patel, the chairman of the Patel Group. He is also a physician and has a deep understanding of traditional medicine.¡± Upon hearing the voice, Cheyenne walked up, her footsteps light, and stood in front of the middle-aged man. She looked at him confidently, exhibiting a pure and innocent smile, and extended her right hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Patel. Please take care of me.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re too polite. Your grandfather and I are old friends. We even coborated in the past. Just call me Uncle.¡± Cheyenne had no idea that her grandfather had friends in Jostrana. She had always thought he was just someone who enjoyed roaming the world. ¡°Uncle.¡± After a simple handshake, representatives from Che gradually took their seats. Cheyenne chose a spot in the middle, just to the left of Yvonne, directly across from the mysterious old man. At the same time, a piercing gaze had been fixated on her since she entered the room, as if wanting to see through her. The gaze was so profound that it blended a mixed emotion within, restrained yet profound, and revealed yet subtle. He was also wearing a traditional warrior suit from Jostrana, and unlike the man just now, he had not only a short knife at his waist, but also a flute made of bamboo. Through his eyes, Cheyenne saw a different world, a world where the sunlight was just right. Bathed in the brilliant summer sunset, the girl in the white pleated skirt coyly followed behind the ck figure. As she walked, her hand idly fiddled with her school uniform pocket, her lips slightly pursed. ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± In response, the ck figure didn¡¯t turn around, his voice coldly rejecting her coquetry, conveying indifference and a hint of disdain in his words. ¡°Walk by yourself!¡± ¡°No! I can¡¯t walk anymore, and my feet hurt.¡± The girl, refusing to budge behind him, thought he would stop and wait for her, but to her surprise, he simply left. His imposing yet unassuming figure took a couple of steps forward and gradually faded away. ¡°Kelvin! Oh¡­ my¡­ my feet really hurt¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s strides came to a halt. It took several seconds. Not seeing the girl catch up, he began to worry. The girl thought he wouldn¡¯t return, squatting on the ground, massaging the back of her foot. Bright red blood continuously flowed from it, staining her hands. It was her first time wearing high heels. All because she had heard that high heels were a woman¡¯s lethal weapon to captivate men. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that new shoes always caused blisters. Just a few steps out, the delicate skin on her ankles had been chafed, bleeding profusely. Every step felt like a mermaid walking on razor des, agonizing to the core. Despite this, she continued to slowly walk in his direction, her pace as sluggish as a turtle¡¯s. Right when the girl was feeling defeated, a massive ck shadow suddenly emerged overhead, enveloping herpletely. A pair of fierce eyes red down at her, his voice filled with displeasure. ¡°If you can¡¯t wear high heels, why not choosefortable t shoes? It¡¯s truly suffering.¡± ¡°But, I wore them for you,¡± the girl grumbled discontentedly. Before her words could fully drop, her body suddenly soared, causing her to instinctively cry out in shock. ¡°Ah¡­¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± A stern voice sounded from above as the young man gave her a warning nce, lifting her horizontally into his arms. The girl contentedly grasped his sleeve, quietly resting her head on his chest, her bright eyes twinkling with a hint of cunning cuteness. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already leave?¡± ¡°Of course, I came back. At your slow pace, you might not make it back even by daybreak.¡± Though his tone was not very kind, his arms remained firmly and resolutely around her legs and waist, his hand attentively pressing down the hem of her skirt to prevent any mishap. Under the brilliant summer afternoon sun and the picturesque sunset, the golden light shone upon him, casting his handsome face in a halo of invible sanctity. His exclusive hint of cool mint fragrance wafted over, like rising rosemary on the water¡¯s surface, enveloping the senses in its allure. In the final moments of memory, the imposing figure of the young man carried the girl away, all memories and light bing fragmented, suspended deep within the soul. ¡°Kelvin Foley?¡± Who was he? As Cheyenne coldly gazed at the masked man¡¯s face, these words undoubtedly slipped from her parted lips. Her voice was soft, yet enough to excite Kelvin greatly. She¡­ she just called out his name, didn¡¯t she? Just as he wanted to confirm by looking at Cheyenne, thetter had already elegantly risen and walked toward the door in a long ck evening gown. Behind her, a shadow immediately followed stealthily. A sh of silver vanished in an instant. Beneath the mask, his deep-set eyes suddenly narrowed, and he hurriedly stood up, gripping the short sword at his waist, following closely behind. Chapter 686: Pregnant women shouldn’t smoke Cheyenne had a craving for cigarettes. She just wanted to smoke one and take a breath of fresh air. She walked out to the balcony, and as her delicate fingers reached into her bag, she elegantly held a cigarette between them, ready to bring it to her lips. Cheyenne¡¯s calm gaze, as serene as still water, looked at the dark night in front of her, a glimmer of light passing through her eyes. She remembered that she was not a smoker. But in a moment of frustration earlier, the urge to smoke naturally emerged. Especially when she saw someone enjoying blowing smoke rings, the feeling became even stronger. With her red lips slightly parted, just as she was about to take a drag on the cigarette, she realized that she had forgotten to bring a lighter. Her gaze scanned the surroundings, finally settling on a tall and aloof ck figure not far away. A man stood on the balcony, his ck suit blending perfectly with the night, only the white mask on his face reflecting a faint light. Cheyenne hesitated for two seconds before deciding to approach him. As she took graceful steps towards the man, an invisible sense of curiosity continuously urged her to get closer to him. Although Kelvin didn¡¯t turn around, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of the slender figure reflected on the transparent ss behind him. Closer and clearer it appeared. His heart started beating violently. Kelvin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he kept his gaze fixed on the approaching beauty, struggling to suppress the impulse to embrace her. In the next moment, her soft and delicate hand rested on his shoulder. Despite theyers of clothing, the warmth emanating from her palm reached his soul. Her sweet and clear voice sounded in his ears, ¡°Hey, handsome. Can I borrow a light?¡± Kelvin¡¯s body trembled, a hint of redness in his eyes, hidden from Cheyenne. After several seconds, he still hadn¡¯t reacted. Cheyenne felt a bit embarrassed. Whether or not he would lend her a light, first, he should at least turn and look at her. It was impolite to not even nce at her. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have a lighter, then never mind, I¡¯ll just ask¡­¡± Before she could say the word ¡°someone else,¡± his solemn voice interrupted her. ¡°I do.¡± His voice was deep, like the rainy weather, filled with a sense of dampness. A sense of oppression inexplicably weighed on her, and when she raised her head, she met the nk white mask without any features. The word ¡°phantom¡± popped into Cheyenne¡¯s mind. Wasn¡¯t he standing here, just like a ghost in the night? From a distance, only the white mask drifted in the darkness, exuding a chilling aura that made people¡¯s spine shiver. He stared fixedly at Cheyenne¡¯s beautiful face, his hand reaching into his pocket, retrieving a silver retro-designed lighter. It was a pure gold mechanical lighter, with a pistol-style grip that maintained its original appearance after a century and two world wars. The base of the me was blue, while the upper part was a warm yellow. As the pale yellow me lit up in the night sky, its flickering glow imprinted itself into Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. She tilted her head slightly, and a yful strand of hair fell beside her temples, resting on her fair corbone. The alluring scent of orchids from her perfume made his heart skip a beat. Just as Cheyenne was about to light her cigarette, the me suddenly flickered away. ¡°Snap-¡± The me went out. Cheyenne stared at him with her startled deer-like eyes, her eyebrows furrowing, disying a mixed expression of innocence and desire. ¡°You¡­¡± In the next moment, a deep, resonant, and cold voice came from beneath the mask, firmly saying, ¡°Pregnant women shouldn¡¯t smoke.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne instinctively looked down at her slightly protruding belly. Her red lips twitched, and she raised her gaze with an indifferent smile. ¡°Just this once, I have a craving for a cigarette.¡± ¡°Is that so? Just satisfying your craving is enough?¡± He questioned. Cheyenne suddenly became speechless, her face cold as she turned around, ready to leave. ¡°If you won¡¯t lend it, forget it. Sorry for bothering.¡± As she lifted her foot to leave, the man unexpectedly reached out and grasped her shoulder, turning her body towards him. She lowered her head. The sudden proximity,bined with the cool hint of mint on his body, added a touch of the sea to this winter night.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What did he intend to do? Mm¡­ The cigarette she was holding in her mouth suddenly disappeared. When she looked closely, she realized it had ended up in his mouth without her even noticing. The man¡¯s sexy and tangible lips parted slightly, holding the cigarette that was supposed to be in her mouth. With one hand shielding against the gentle night breeze, the other hand pressed the lighter¡¯s trigger. After the crisp sound, a blue me once again bloomed before Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, captivating her gaze. This time, it reflected on the white mask worn by the man, blending warm yellow with deep blue, resembling the fiery red lotus of theherworld. It seemed capable of incinerating all the love, grudges, and emotions of this mortal world. Once the cigarette was lit, he took a deep breath. Suddenly, a warm and broad palm reached out, swiftly pressing against the back of Cheyenne¡¯s head. The other hand, with a gentle touch, circled around her waist, pulling her petite and delicate body closer to his embrace. Their bodies pressed intimately against each other, like the collision of live and neutral wires, generating electrifying currents that surged through every limb and bone of Cheyenne¡¯s body. Her hand grew numb. Her feet felt unsteady. Her mind went nk. Wide, shimmering eyes filled with surprise gazed at her, the dumbfounded and adorable look instantly capturing Kelvin¡¯s attention. He wanted to kiss her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± From the moment their lips met, the soft and moist sensation brought endless sweetness. The stimting taste of nicotine apanied the man¡¯s dominant andmanding aura,pletely upying her rationality. Kelvin held her tightly as the smoke infiltrated, gradually seeping through her lips and teeth. He insanely yearned for her! ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Release¡­ Release me, believe me, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but cough twice, her icy tone revealing a hint of anger. She forcefully broke free from his restraints, raised herself on her tiptoes, and raised her hand. Without hesitation, she delivered a resounding p to the man¡¯s cheek. The white mask identally fell off, slowly descending before Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, revealing the face hidden beneath it. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me!¡± Chapter 687: Angel and Devil Cheyenne¡¯s pupils contracted, staring motionlessly at the face beneath the man¡¯s mask, her red lips slightly parted, revealing her white teeth. ¡°Why¡­?¡± The face before her was truly a coexistence of angel and devil. His left cheek was marked with pockmarks, crisscrossed with bulging veins that extended from the temple to the chin, resembling twisted branches spreading across half of his face, with a bluish tint, as ghastly as an evil spirit crawling out of hell. As for the other half of his face, she didn¡¯t get a chance to see before the man promptly covered it with his hand. She faintly glimpsed a shaped nose bridge, leading down to his sexy lips, now tightly pursed into a straight line. He hastily picked up the fallen white mask from the ground, without a moment to spare to say a word to Cheyenne, and dashed in a sorry state towards the main hall. During his rushed departure, a small rubber band slipped from his hand. Cheyenne stared at the tiny cherry-colored rubber band on the floor for a long time. Her almond-shaped eyes squinted as she crouched down to pick it up. After careful examination, a wave of shock surged in her heart, as if a sudden storm had struck on a clear summer day, catching her off guard. Wasn¡¯t this something Kate had given her? Why would it be on this man? Who is he, exactly? Could he be the person from her dreams? With these thoughts, as Cheyenne btedly turned to look for the man¡¯s figure, he had already vanished into the crowded throng of people. She scanned the room, only seeing a blend of vibrant dresses and men¡¯s suits in the ballroom. The dance had begun. It was time for her to return as well. On the other side, Kelvin sprinted all the way to the end of the corridor on the second floor. Since there was no one there, the lights were not turned on either. The small attic with an ancient style had wooden floors, and a faint crescent moon hung on the eaves of the roof. His tall figure leaned against the wall as he crouched in the corner. The silver moonlight shone on his white mask, giving it a deste and lonely appearance like a ghost in winter. A single tear fell from beneath the mask,nding softly on the wooden floor, creating a subtle sound. The night breeze brushed through his hair, causing two strands of silver-white hair to suddenly emerge, reflecting a dazzling light under the moon. Kelvin had never felt cowardly in any moment like he did just now. Insecurities, unwillingness, fear¡­ these were things he had always disdained as someone born privileged and self-proimed strong. Never did he expect that they would eventually be the lingering shadows that he couldn¡¯t shake off. After several minutes, he extended a long, slender hand with distinctive knuckles and slowly took off the mask from his face. He exposed his entire ugly face in the pure white moonlight, as if hoping it could cleanse the insecurities and ugliness within himself. Unfortunately, this was merely his naive wish. How could it be washed away? This face was already ruined, so hideous that he would startle himself every time he looked in the mirror. The former confident Kelvin never needed to look in the mirror. He could confidently proim that he, step by step, had created the myth of the Foley family based on his own abilities. But when Cheyenne saw his face just now, the shock and astonishment in her eyes, along with the tangled eyebrows, undoubtedly told him-she was afraid! She was afraid of him! This pain was more heart-wrenching than the burning torment he endured every day. In that instant, his blood seemed to flow backward and a chill ran down his spine. Cheyenne was afraid of his face. Her gaze towards him was strange yet calm, as if she was looking at an ordinary person. This face simply didn¡¯t match up to her breathtaking beauty. But he didn¡¯t want to give up. Even if she was afraid of him, he couldn¡¯t suppress his desire to get closer to her. His gaze couldn¡¯t help but fixate on her. What should he do? To give up brought unwillingness and reluctance, but to move forward led to insecurity and weakness. Just as Kelvin was tormented, footsteps echoed from the stairs, making a ¡°tter tter¡± sound. It was the sound of wooden clogs on the stairs. Judging by the sound, there were two peopleing, one after the other. In this secluded attic with no one around, the sound seemed especially loud. Instantly, he regained his focus, quickly putting on his mask and directing his gaze towards the pitch-ck staircase. Fearing that he might be discovered, Kelvin quietly slipped over the side of the railing, pressing his body against the wall, and his feet resting on the water pipe, perfectly hidden. Soon, the two individuals arrived at the spot where he was just moments ago. His heart raced with the fear that they might continue further, sweat pouring down his forehead. But then, their footsteps stopped. Following that was a familiar voice, a woman¡¯s voice, seductive and proud, exuding the aura of a mature woman. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived in Jostrana. This time, keep a close eye on Cheyenne, we can¡¯t let her escape again.¡± The familiar name lit up Kelvin¡¯s mind. He turned his head to try and get a clear view of the two figures, but all he heard was another man¡¯s voice chiming in. ¡°I understand. But it seems that Miller has set his sights on the map in Cheyenne¡¯s possession.¡± ¡°Oh haha, isn¡¯t that good? Let that old man make his move ahead of us. We can just sit back and reap the rewards.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not make any moves for now.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Yes, let Sophie convince that old man, to make him strike as soon as possible!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried about Shane¡­¡± ¡°He has already developed a rift with Cheyenne. Our next step is to widen that rift further.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± As the woman¡¯s final words fell, the sound of ¡°tter¡± once again echoed through the night. The man left. But the woman remained. She stood in ce, stepping on the wooden clogs, and approached the railing. She was less than a meter away from the spot where Kelvin was hiding. As long as her gaze shifted slightly to the side, or if she looked downwards towards the railing, she would surely discover his presence. But the woman didn¡¯t notice. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the night breeze, making her bright red evening gown flutter behind her slender figure. Kelvin had been hanging onto the wall for quite some time, his arms gradually feeling numb. Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead, disappearing without a trace when they reached his cor. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at the woman. Just at that moment, the moon happened to be concealed by clouds. The attic grew dim. Everything turned pitch-ck. Chapter 688: The Child is His A hint of golden light reflected from the woman¡¯s body. The sound of a bronze bell faded away with her footsteps. The sound of that bell! Underneath the mask, the man¡¯s face was filled with astonishment and disbelief. On a summer afternoon, a touch of crimson sunset shone through the rose-shaped window into the room, casting colorful patches of light on the golden floor. It resembled a medieval church painted by Western artists, both antique and magnificent. Amidst the fragmented and hazy light and shadow, a slender and graceful figure was reflected on the ground. Her skirt unfolded like a blooming flower as she spun around. Kelvin could never forget the moment he pushed open the door and caught a glimpse of a graceful figure dancing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Behind her was a world of golden splendor, and beneath her feet were colorful and enchanting lights. She was so beautiful, like a fairy, or perhaps more like the enchantresses described in ¡°Liaozhai.¡± Her fair feet stepped on the ground, asionally revealing a slender ankle as the skirt fluttered. A red thread was tied around her ankle, adorned with a small brass bell. It carried a touch of exotic charm from the desert. The sound of the bell was faint, intertwined with the passionate and tragic music, almost negligible. Perhaps it was because he was curious about every move she made that he remembered every detail about her so clearly. Could it be her? Kelvin lowered his head. His eyshes, long and dense, veiled the profound emotions in his eyes. If only¡­ it¡¯s not her. A moment after the woman left, the sound of ttering wooden clogs echoed once again at the stairwell. Kelvin spected that it may be the woman returning. This time, Kelvin nned to approach her from behind. With a single strike, he would knock her unconscious and confirm if she was the person he suspected. The shadow of the approaching person was reflected on the wooden floor of the staircase. The towering hairstyle and the long skirt¡­ revealing theer was a woman. Kelvin firmly nted his hands on the railing and somersaulted forward, using the momentum tond back on the ground. The grounded feeling relieved him. However, as the person approached, he raised his hand again, held his breath, and maneuvered behind the individual. ¡°Is anyone here?¡± The voice could be suppressed, but at first listen, it was clear and melodious. If Kelvin listened carefully, he would notice that this voice was somewhat distinctive. But at this moment, his mind was preupied with troubling matters and he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. Just as the words fell, a heavy blow struck the person¡¯s neck. ¡°Ouch, damn it! Who the hell just attacked me?¡± Because of the pain, ¡°she¡± forgot to maintain her disguise, and her natural voice unconsciously emerged. Rough and deep, it was unmistakably a man¡¯s voice. When Chris turned around while holding the back of his head, he unexpectedly came face to face with a silver-white mask, causing him to step back in fright. ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing that the person in front of him was his subordinate Chris, Kelvin¡¯s lips curved into a slight arc, twitching momentarily. He didn¡¯t expect it to be Chris; he thought¡­ He withdrew his hand. The center of his palm, where the most sensitive nerves are located, felt a slight numbness, likely because Chris¡¯ neck bone was too hard. ¡°Sir, you scared me to death! It hurts. I don¡¯t care, this should count as a work injury.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The calm andposed voice echoed in Chris¡¯ ears, despite consisting of only one word. But he heard it clearly and looked at Kelvin with delight. He grinned widely, revealing a set of white teeth, looking silly. ¡°Sir, you truly have apassionate heart. I finally havepensation for a work injury¡­¡± Kelvin furrowed his brow and coldly interrupted him before he could continue crying. ¡°Why are you here?¡± With the mention of serious matters, Chris immediately switched to a serious expression. He solemnly reported the news that hade from the country. ¡°Sir, just now Spider sent a message. Mr. Lara has woken up.¡± ¡°And, based on Miss Lawrence¡¯s pregnancy test report and the timeline of your ident, this child¡­ should, probably¡­¡± The more he spoke, the fiercer Kelvin¡¯s gaze became, his eyes as sharp as a knife. ¡°Stop the nonsense! I¡¯ll see for myself!¡± He snatched the pregnancy test report from Chris¡¯ hand. Kelvin¡¯s hands trembled, his inner anxiety urging him to seek the answer, yet fearing it at the same time. After a moment of hesitation, he opened the final page. Taking a deep breath, he quickly calmed himself down and directed his gaze to the page. ¡°Pregnancy at 16 weeks and 5 days.¡± 16 weeks and 5 days¡­ That was a little over four months. A little over four months ago was the time he and Cheyenne were stranded on the deserted ind. During that month, he and Cheyenne had countless intimate encounters, but every time they finished, she would blush and ask him not to leave the sperm inside. Wait, there was one time when he did. In the hot spring, he couldn¡¯t control himself and had her. Cheyenne lost consciousness, and he fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, it was already the next afternoon. Kelvin had forgotten the three rules Cheyenne had set for herself. He never expected that it would be that one time that her egg was fertilized. Five monthster, it would be a fetus. It would be the embodiment of the shared bloodline between him and Cheyenne. The thought overwhelmed Kelvin with excitement. His tightly pursed lips finally curved into a silent smile. Cheyenne was pregnant. The child was his! Kelvin had never imagined that he would have a child of his own. Due to a difficult childhood, he had never experienced the love of parents and had no idea how to love others. In his eyes, bing a parent was the most significant responsibility in the world. Before being fully prepared, it was best not to have children. The self-proimed perfectionist, he only felt at a loss when faced with innocent children and Cheyenne. In the past, he believed he wouldn¡¯t be a good husband, let alone a good father, so he had rejected her proposal of having a child. But now, an indescribable joy surged within him. He wanted to try. He wanted to be a good husband. He would also strive to learn how to be a responsible father and give his utmost love to her and their children. Chris stood by the side, even though he didn¡¯t hear anyughter, he could sense the overflowing joy from the CEO¡¯s expression. He couldn¡¯t help but be infected by the joy. Old Mr. Foley had been longing for this for years, and finally, his dream was about toe true. Chapter 689: I Am Your Unattainable Daughter Returning to the banquet hall, the lights in the dance floor have changed colors. Amidst the dazzling and colorful radiance, the shadows intertwine, creating a world of exquisite attire and elegance. His gaze couldn¡¯t help but search for Cheyenne¡¯s figure in the hall. With deep and mysterious blue eyes, he searched for a long time but failed to catch sight of that familiar silhouette. The crowd was bustling, with a sea of ck heads moving about, making it impossible to clearly see the person he was looking for.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org His shoulder identally bumped into someone, causing thetter to cover her shoulder and emit a muffled gasp. The woman wore wooden clogs that were over twenty centimeters high and a dark golden cherry blossom robe. Her face was adorned with traditional geisha makeup. Her cherry-like lips were decorated with butterfly-shaped lipstick, and two small red dots were applied to her cheeks, perfectly bnced, exuding elegance and wealth. Isn¡¯t she the oiran who led the dance in the hall just now? Kelvin nced at her indifferently, his face calm and expressionless, as he passed by and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait, sir.¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded behind him, halting Kelvin in his tracks. The man didn¡¯t turn his head, and in a cold, icy voice that cut through the noisy music, he asked, somewhat hoarsely, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The woman, wearing high wooden clogs, had her hands crossed in front of her, and a wide golden fabric belt hung in front of her, with delicate embroidery on it that revealed a subtle golden glow in the light. She walked up to Kelvin with a charming smile, raising an eyebrow at the corner of her eye, her seductive gaze lingering on his tall and imposing figure, a hint of intense curiosity flickering through. Her voice sounded alluringly, ¡°Sir, this is my business card.¡± As she spoke, she reached out her hand, intending to lightly touch his shoulder. However, before her hand could reach Kelvin, she recoiled in fear from the cold, piercing gaze of the man. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± he warned. A chilling aura, as cold and untouchable as perennial snow on a high mountain, emanated from him, creating an aloof air that kept people at bay. ¡°Sir, you truly don¡¯t understand romance,¡± she remarked. Her status and position were such that even highly influential men had to make appointments a month in advance to meet her. Ordinary men would be captivated by her seductive gaze. Except for him! He still treated her with such coldness. If this wasn¡¯t ack of understanding of romance, then what was it? Kelvin had no interest in knowing what she was thinking. He coldly prepared to turn and leave when he suddenly felt a card being slipped into his hand. The woman seductively twisted her waist, her red lips slightly parted, and she walked away slowly. In that instant, the lights dimmed. Behind his mask, his deep-set eyes narrowed as he focused on the card in his hand. It still bore the style of Jostrana prints, with two ck swallows flying amid blue waves. Beside the swallows, there was a series of elegant characters-Linda Gilbert. As the woman turned to leave, Kelvin unhesitatingly tossed the card he held into a passing tray carried by a bartender. With a graceful turn, he walked away. Who she was had never been relevant to him. This international banquet had only just begun. The host was a secondary member of the Jostrana royal family, who also served as Jostrana¡¯s ambassador to Che and was a long-time friend of Yvonne. Although this was a formal event organized by the government, the main sponsor was none other than the Miller family, one of the eight wealthy conglomerates in Jostrana. Over the years, the Miller family has seen several generations pass, and it has now reached the 37th generation, represented by Rohan Miller. Soon, this renowned head of the Miller family appeared before Cheyenne. It was the middle-aged man who had just thrown a seductive nce at her earlier, exuding an air of elegance. He was still dressed in a pure ck attire, with a unique buzz cut and two small braids tied at the back of his head with red silk threads. A golden sword was attached to his waist, with intricate engravings on the hilt. Rohan¡¯s gaze now focused directly on Cheyenne¡¯s face, and he suddenly spoke words that left Cheyenne slightly stunned. ¡°I am your mother¡¯s acquaintance. How is she doing now?¡± Cheyenne widened her eyes but quickly regained herposure. With a calm gaze, she replied to the man, ¡°She passed away a long time ago.¡± ¡°I see. What a pity. Miss Edwards was a graceful and beautiful woman. I really liked her and pursued her for a while.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you liked her. I am a daughter you will never have!¡± Although she still didn¡¯t know who her biological father was, Cheyenne was certain that it wasn¡¯t the man standing before her. So, it was fitting for her to respond with that statement. As soon as she spoke, people around them were shocked and turned to look. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡­¡± Yvonne was astonished. The surrounding media personnel were also astonished because Cheyenne appeared to be a young girl of eighteen, and yet she dared to speak such ¡°disrespectful¡± words to Rohan. Rohan himself hadn¡¯t expected to be challenged by a young girl. However, he quickly snapped out of his shock, touched the stubble on his upper lip, and grinned. ¡°You have some guts!¡± Rohan, in fact, had many children. He had been married three times in his life and had a total of five sons and three daughters from those marriages, the illegitimate children outside not included. However, in his presence, they all showed utmost respect and wouldn¡¯t even dare to speak without lowering their heads. Only one person was an exception. And Cheyenne was the second exception. ¡°Hmm.¡± The cool and aloof demeanor of the young girl made her appear unapproachable, yet it also made people unable to get angry at her. Perhaps it was because she was simply too stunning in appearance. Chapter 690: The Miller Family Cheyenne couldn¡¯t believe she had just casually retorted back to this man and that moment happened to be captured by the media. It quickly spread through an international chat app, where many Che people were seeking out Jostrana¡¯s anime series, TV dramas, movies, and more. Some popr content creators would livestream their experiences as international students. This grand banquet, hosted by Jostrana¡¯s high society for the Che delegation became the perfect material for these content creators. Among them was a wealthy Che girl whose screen name was ¡°Mermaid,¡± and who was studying in Jostrana. Due to her family¡¯s wealth, she managed to obtain an invitation to the banquet and livestreamed the event to her viewers through her mobile phone.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne¡¯s remark, ¡°I am a daughter you will never have,¡± became the most exhrating moment in tonight¡¯s video for the content creators. Coupled with her sweet and innocent face, resembling a delicate doll in a shop disy, with her fair and wless skin. The ck evening gown entuated her fairplexion even more. The A-line skirt perfectly concealed her pregnant belly, elongating her legs and showcasing Cheyenne¡¯s gracefully curved figure. Her beauty, as if emerging from a fairy tale, radiated with a faint smile, causing the entire hall to pale inparison. When this livestream video reached Che, some fans in the chat room spontaneously took screenshots and created numerous hot catchphrases: ¡­ With Cheyenne¡¯s sweet and aloof voice, the visuals were captivating, igniting the trend. It quickly became viral on certain social media tforms, and even some popr bloggers and influencers joined in, causing a frenzy of shares andments. Meanwhile, Rohan disyed great magnanimity. He nodded and agreed with what Cheyenne had just said. There was a touch of resignation and disappointment in his voice as he spoke, ¡°I have three daughters, but none of them are as clever and amiable as Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Miss Lawrence, pleasee with me. My five sons are also here,¡± he added. With a faint smile on his face, Rohan led the way, briskly walking towards the other end of the hall, urging Cheyenne to keep up with his pace. Finally, as Cheyenne followed his footsteps and reached the other end of the hall, she spotted several men seated on a white European-style sofa. In the center sat a man in his early thirties, dressed in a traditional ck attire and wearing brown wooden clogs. He sported the traditional Jostrana hairstyle, with a bald head glistening under the shimmering Swarovski crystal chandelier. Despite the unattractive hairstyle, it didn¡¯t diminish his handsome features in the slightest. His chiselled facial features, captivating eyes, prominent nose, and tightly pursed lips exuded an air of attractiveness. Rohan introduced him, saying, ¡°This is my eldest son, Marcel Miller.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is he bald?¡± It was her first time seeing a bald person in Jostrana after spending so many days in the country. She knew that winters here were cold, and having a bald head would naturally make it even colder. Marcel gently parted his lips and politely but distantly responded to Cheyenne¡¯s question, ¡°Because I¡¯m a monk.¡± Yes, she heard it right! Marcel, the eldest son of the Miller family and the 38th generation descendant, who was originally the most likely candidate for inheriting the family, had chosen to give up and be a monk. The next moment, something even more astonishing happened. A cute and delicate little girl ventured forward from the crowd. She was wearing a miniature version of a robe, with bangs and shoulder-length hair. A handmade hairpin made of osmanthus flowers adorned her temple as she clumsily made her way towards Marcel. In a sweet and adorable voice, she called out ¡°Daddy¡± to Marcel. Yes, she heard it right. She called him ¡°Daddy¡±! Marcel embraced the little girl in his arms, his hands gently caressing her soft locks of hair, and his expression softened, a rare sight. ¡°Rose, why did youe here?¡± he asked. ¡°Missed Daddy, hug me,¡± she replied. As she spoke, Marcel bent down and lifted the little girl, embracing her in his strong arms. Cheyenne, still in shock, widened her round and innocent eyes, unintentionally disying her adorable surprise, much like the little girl who hade running towards her father. Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but whisper a reminder in Cheyenne¡¯s ear, ¡°Cheyenne, in Jostrana, being a monk is just a profession, and it is allowed byw to get married.¡± Temples and the associatednds have been the private property of the monks. In Jostrana,nd is the most valuable asset. Therefore, the monks in Jostrana are mostly wealthy men. It¡¯s not surprising that Marcel has a child, but what puzzles Cheyenne is why he would choose to give up his vast inheritance. The second young man, around twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old, looked more stylish. He was dressed in a ck suit and had long, flowing, golden hair. With handsome features and charming eyes, there was a sense of familiarity about him. Before Cheyenne arrived, he was lounging on the couch with his legs crossed, appearing bored. He casually picked up a ss of red wine from the table and smiled faintly as if in a shallow sleep. Every movement and gesture exuded the refinement of an aristocratic gentleman. When he saw Cheyenne approach, he stood up from the couch, extended his right hand in a friendly manner, and greeted her with a clear, maic voice, ¡°Miss Lawrence, hello.¡± She extended her hand, shook his in a polite manner, and tried to withdraw after a brief touch. However, the young man took the opportunity to hold onto her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze while wearing a charming smile. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re truly beautiful. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Elias Miller.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Cheyenne Lawrence,¡± she replied, her tone cold, as she forcefully pulled her hand away. Chapter 691: The Mysterious Illegitimate Child Her behavior made Elias, who was ustomed to being surrounded by beautiful women, feel a bit uneasy. A glimmer of a confident smile shed in his charming eyes. He was attracted to this woman. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen a woman from Che, but someone as beautiful and charismatic as Cheyenne was a first for him. She perfectly matched his taste. Unfortunately, his crush was destined to be unrequited. Rohan continued introducing his other sons to her, including the third young master, Patrick Miller. At the age of twenty-seven, he still had the face of a young boy. Despite being underestimated due to his youthful appearance, he was one of the top design talents in Jostrana. With an IQ of 185, he graduated from Metshire Institute of Technology at the age of eighteen, obtaining dual doctorates in chemistry and quantum air science. The products he designed were the best-selling ones of their time and had won an international industrial designpetition multiple times. At the age of twenty-seven, he had be one of Jostrana¡¯s renowned designers. However, despite being a top master in the field of art, he was a shy and good-natured boy in his personal life. He had suffered from autism as a child. Although he had been cured of the condition, he had developed a solitary personality, perhaps because every rich inner world tends to be lonely. Surprisingly, this master of design suddenly spoke when he looked at Cheyenne. He said, ¡°I know your name, Cheyenne. You once won the championship at the Athens Jewelry Design Competition. Why didn¡¯t you attend the award ceremony?¡± Cheyenne took a while to register the words, not remembering when she had participated in a jewelry designpetition. Patrick couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Three years ago, you designed a four-leaf clover bracelet and won the gold prize. The prize money was five hundred thousand pounds.¡± And he happened to be one of the judges for thatpetition. At the moment he saw Cheyenne¡¯s work, he was convinced that this was the design he wanted. He insisted on using all three of his precious votes for her. Unfortunately, when it came to the award ceremony, the money was transferred to her ount, but she was nowhere to be found. The champion was absent, which significantly reduced the excitement of the award ceremony. Cheyenne shook her head and quickly responded, ¡°Sorry, something has happened recently, and Ipletely forgot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± he replied. He couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces at Cheyenne and saw her casually walking over to the fourth son of the Miller family. Soon, she looked away. The fourth son, Abram Miller, was twenty-six years old. He was an ordinary man, and if there was anything that left an impression on Cheyenne, it was probably the fact that he wore ck-framed sses and looked like an otaku. Such people were everywhere. Compared to his three older brothers, Abram seemed unremarkable. Didn¡¯t Rohan have five sons? Who was the fifth one? The absence of the youngest son¡¯s figure made Rohan furrow his brow and urged the servant next to him to find him. After a few minutes, the servant returned dejectedly, touching his nose cautiously, and reported, ¡°Master Darren said he won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Rohan sighed and hesitated. He raised his head and looked at Cheyenne with a hint of apology in his eyes. He chuckled softly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I apologize. My youngest son just returned from overseas recently, and he might be experiencing some jetg.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cheyenne felt a bit regretful for not meeting the rumored ¡°illegitimate child.¡± However, she had heard quite a bit of gossip about him at the banquet. For example, this Master Darren was entric. He would always stand alone in the rain, unmoving. Furthermore, he would always y music in the middle of the night, as if it were a life-threatening spell emerging from the depths of hell. For instance, he would always hold a white urn and kneel in front of the Buddha, remaining in that position for the entire day. The more mysterious and peculiar he became, the stronger Cheyenne¡¯s curiosity grew. Before leaving, Rohan invited them to attend a family banquet the day after tomorrow. Yvonne agreed, and Cheyenne would also be there. She wanted to meet Master Darren. ¡ª In Akloit. Since it was still morning, there were only a few people in the caf¨¦. At a table near the window, a light green checkered tablecloth was spread out, and on white tes rested two golden-brown toasted bread slices. The fragrant aroma of coffee lingered in the air. The man sitting at the table was quite eye-catching. He wore a shy pink suit with a deep red handkerchief tucked into his chest pocket, exuding a gentlemanly and elegant aura. The bright autumn sunlight bathed him, and his light brown short hair shimmered like gold. Sitting across from him was a young woman in a pure white spaghetti-strap dress, with her chestnut curly hair cascading diagonally across her chest. This hairstyle conveniently concealed a glimpse of her cleavage. The man held the woman¡¯s small hand, continuously rubbing her fair palm with his fingertips. His deeply passionate and charming eyes gazed at her chest, and his full and sensual lips parted slightly as he softly spoke to her. ¡°From the lines in your palm, it seems that you are a person with delicate thoughts and a sentimental disposition.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman covered her red lips with her other hand, bursting intoughter, her round eyes filled with incredulity. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite simple. The lines on your palm are light but have many branches.¡± ¡°I see, is there anything else?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then he would have to see it closer! He continued to flip the delicate and fair hand in his palm, carefully examining it multiple times. Every time his warm fingertips touched the woman¡¯s skin, her face would involuntarily blush a little. Based on Reece¡¯s years of experience in charming women, he knew that things were going well. ¡°Look at these two lines, one long and one short, below your pinky finger. It indicates that you will have two children in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She was only twenty-two and had not yet considered the question of having children. However, as a model, the worst thing was to have a distorted figure. ¡°It¡¯s true. There¡¯s also a moreplex astrology. Once you learn it, you can discern your marriage, career, and financial fortune.¡± The young model listened to him earnestly, asionally gazing at him with an admiring look. Just at that moment, a familiar voice came from behind him, dripping with sarcasm and rang in his ears. ¡°He¡¯s lying to you. Thest time he sat here was three days ago, and at that time, there was an inte celebrity sitting across from him.¡± As the words fell, Reece¡¯s face turned sullen. Chapter 692: Just a Backup Reece looked up at the neer with a dark expression, his chin trembling with anger as he stood up and mmed the table. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The neer appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, wearing a sky blue striped shirt, a cream-colored knit sweater, paired with khaki-colored slim work pants, and a long navy blue coat. A pair of ck sunsses adorned his face, entuating his extraordinary handsome features. He exuded a clean and youthful charm, like a campus heartthrob. The man curled his alluring lips, revealing a fair and well-defined hand as he slowly took off his sunsses. His beautiful and gentle face, paired with his upward-nted deep-set eyes, carried a meaningful smile. Just standing there, he radiated a star-like aura. As he appeared, the eyes of the young model widened, and she covered her red lips in astonishment, looking at the man with overwhelming joy. ¡°Jerome!¡± ¡°Oh my god, you really are Jerome! You¡¯re so handsome! I really like you!¡± ¡°Could you please give me an autograph?¡± As she spoke, she quickly rummaged through her handbag and pulled out a photo of Jerome in ancient costume. It was her favorite photo, so she always carried it with her. She never expected to meet Jerome here. It was truly a fine coincidence. Wait a minute. What is going on? Reece waspletely dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t she just confess that she liked him to his face a moment ago? And now, she was praising Jerome, the effeminate and handsome man, right in front of him! Is this how female fans behave these days, falling in love with someone new at the drop of a hat? While Reece was seething with anger and frustration, Jerome couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly. His exquisite face was naturally handsome, and this smile made him even more radiant, like the sun shining brightly. His usually rare gentle voice softened as he took the paper and pen handed by the woman and asked, ¡°Where should I sign?¡± As she observed him up close, the young model couldn¡¯t help but notice his wless and smooth skin, without a single blemish or e mark. He looked like a CG character model from a video game. ¡°Here, just sign here, please. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Jerome quickly signed his artistic signature on the photo, squinting his beautiful deep-set eyes and smiling at his own name. Not bad, a perfect signature. It also suited his temperament. However, while Jerome was in a good mood, Reece was on the verge of exploding. He grabbed the hand of the young model and angrily confronted her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say I was handsomer than Jerome?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The young model looked embarrassed, her delicate face turning pale and blush spreading across it, as stunning as the evening sky¡¯s sunset, extraordinarily beautiful. ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Heh, this answer didn¡¯t satisfy Reece. He held the woman¡¯s shoulders with both hands, his cold gaze staring down at her, and asked, ¡°Let me ask you this: if you had to choose between me and Jerome, who do you think is more handsome?¡± Jerome stood with his hands behind his back, leaning against the door, and casually rested one hand on the table, throwing a seductive nce at the woman. Instantly, it felt as if an electric current had surged through her entire body, almost causing her to faint on the spot. Swallowing nervously, she bit her rosy lip and softly answered Reece¡¯s question, ¡°Uh, I¡­ I think, maybe he¡¯s more handsome.¡± As the words fell, Reece¡¯s voice of disbelief immediately echoed in her ears, ¡°What? Are you blind? You actually think this effeminate guy is more handsome than me? You have no taste!¡± Jerome, on the other hand, gave the young model an encouraging look. With his long legs, he walked up to her. With a sweeping motion, he rescued her from Reece¡¯s grasp, half-embracing her in his arms, and proudly said, ¡°Alright, Reece, stop struggling. No girl can resist my charm. Comparing yourself to me is your honor.¡± Tsk tsk tsk, why was he so insufferable? Reece gritted his teeth in anger, about to speak when his phone, which was in his pocket, started ringing. Seeing Kate¡¯s name disyed on the caller ID, he answered, ¡°Hello, Kate. What¡¯s up?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. While on the phone, he took a step forward and walked towards the door, paying no attention to the two people behind him, making a stylish exit. ¡°Alright then, since you like her, she¡¯s all yours. I have another date now. Goodbye!¡± Watching him answer another woman¡¯s call and leave, Jerome didn¡¯t feel great either. When the figure in white disappeared from sight, his expression changed in an instant. He pushed the woman out of his arms with a cold and frosty demeanor, as if he had transformed into apletely different person. ng! The woman, who had been secretly proud of how she had charmed two male gods and made them jealous, suddenly realized that she was just a ything in Reece¡¯s eyes. As for Jerome¡¯s attitude change, it instantly plummeted her mood to the bottom. Was he angry? She felt a heavy aura emanating from him. Although there was a smile in his charming eyes, it didn¡¯t reach his eyes, chilling her to the bone. ¡°Jerome¡± The man nced at her with disdain in his eyes and coldly reprimanded her, ¡°Shut up! Who gave you permission to call me that? Ugly freak!¡± As his words fell, the young model waspletely stunned in ce. Ugly, ugly freak? While she didn¡¯t consider herself a stunning beauty, the word ¡°ugly¡± didn¡¯t fit her at all. How could he have the audacity to call himself ¡°ugly¡±? He was going too far! These male celebrities really thought highly of themselves, didn¡¯t they? So what if they had handsome faces? Even if they were famous, they were nothing more than actors. Moreover, he gained fame by starring in boys love stories, what was there to be so arrogant about? ¡ª The Weaver Vi in Akloit. Outside the window, a cold air chilled the atmosphere. Hexagonal frost clung tightly to the windows, revealing the frigidness outside. The room was heated, and the girl was wearing a long white T-shirt that reached her knees, showing her slender legs below the knees. Her shoulder-length hair was loosely tied up, giving her a youthful and slim appearance. Master Glenn had just arrived at the door of the room when he heard voicesing from inside. He happened to overhear Kate talking on the phone with another man. ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll take on the extra scenes, and we can start filming anytime.¡± Click- The door opened. Chapter 693: The Mockingbird A strong and elegant figure resembling the sun god Apollo appeared at the door of the room. Under the light, an irregr shadow cast a dark hue on the floor. He strode forward, and the friction between his leather shoes and the ground produced a faint sound. Kate was on the phone with Reece andpletely unaware of Master Glenn¡¯s return, let alone his presence behind her. ¡°Kate.¡± Only when his deep, maic voice sounded near her ear did Kate notice his presence and turned to look. His shadow was reflected in her pupils, along with a glimmer of joy. ¡°Glenn, you¡¯re back.¡± At the same time, she quickly hung up the phone. ¡°Alright, Reece, that¡¯s it. Let thepany know for me. I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± ¡°No hanging up, Kate, you¡¯ve grown bold. How dare you hang up on my call! I told you to cut ties with that man, did you hear me?¡± His voice was loud and clear when it came through the phone. To make matters worse, Kate had put the call on speaker, allowing Master Glenn to hear the unfamiliar male voice on the other end. His face instantly turned gloomy. Even without turning around, Kate could feel the cold air swirling behind her, making her stutter andpletely forgetting what she was about to say. ¡°Reece, be careful with your life. Just shut up.¡± ¡°You brat, I¡¯m saying so for your own good. Don¡¯t cry in front of me again in the future.¡± ¡°Hanging up. Bye bye.¡± ¡°Beep beep¡­¡± Before her words even finished, she heard a series of beeping sounds in her ear. Reece was expressing his anger! He raised his phone, about to smash it, when suddenly the screensaver disyed his most satisfied and handsome personal photo. Kate had just hung up the phone and casually ced her phone on the dressing table before gracefully walking toward Master Glenn with her slender and delicate legs. Barefoot on the floor, her waist swayed gently. She took the initiative to reach out her hand and ced it on his shoulder. Her tender fingers had just extended when they were grasped by Master Glenn¡¯s warm andrge palm. He had just returned from outside, and his palm was still cold. Their fingers sped, and the warmth from Kate¡¯s palm transferred to his body through their touching skin. Soon, the entire soul felt the warmth. Kate¡¯s cheeks quickly turned red, and with a shy and clear gaze like that of a young deer, she nced at him, her lips slightly parted, exhaling a fragrant breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man, with his narrow and deep-set eyes shining, stared at her, his tone tinged with a hint of coercion. ¡°Who is that person?¡± That person¡­ Was he referring to Reece? Kate curved her lips and casually answered, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my good friend, someone you¡¯ve met before¡­¡± ¡°He wants you to leave me!¡± As Master Glenn spoke, a fleeting killing intent shed in his eyes, causing Kate to pause for a moment. ¡°Um, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just foolish. He wouldn¡¯t understand my affairs. But as my friend, I know he means well.¡± Before she finished speaking, Master Glenn angrily held her delicate face with both hands and leaned down. His lips dominantly pressed against her cherry lips, exerting a considerable amount of force. ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t breathe,¡± she gasped. The more she struggled, the more forceful and lingering his kisses became, as if he wanted to kiss her for eternity. Only when the girl in his arms turned red, her face flushed and her body weak, did Master Glenn show mercy and release her. The satisfied voice echoed above her head, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± So, he was worried about that. Kate lowered her head, her thick and fan-like eyshes concealing the smile in her eyes. Under the dazzling crystal chandelier, her face was translucently white, and even the faint veins beneath her temple could be seen. Her silence made the usually confident Master Glenn feel a hint of nervousness. His palm, hidden beneath the suit sleeve, clenched into a fist, with a fineyer of sweat forming in his palm. ¡°Kate.¡± He embraced her once again, earnestly savoring her sweetness, but always feeling as if she could disappear at any moment. His worries, unease, and inexplicable restlessness, Kate could sense them all. In response, she tiptoed, her hand still resting on his shoulder, but now she moved to undo his tie, followed by the buttons on his coat. ¡°Glenn, have me.¡± She said it. This was her first initiative. Master Glenn¡¯s eyes brightened, and his lips, which had been tightly pursed into a straight line, suddenly curved into an elegant smile, revealing his current joyful mood. He immediately scooped her up horizontally and took steps toward therge double bed. Outside, the sky was a hazy gray, and the crystal lights in the room were blinding. Silent tears streamed down the woman¡¯s eyes. Her tearful and pitifully shy appearance aroused the evil in his heart.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to devour her. Leaving nothing behind. After a long time, the room outside had turned pitch ck, and the winter night sky appeared higher than in the summer. Kate fell asleep, exhausted. The man sat at the bedside, wearing a white shirt with unbuttoned cuffs, revealing a smooth and shiny chest. Dampened by sweat, his body reflected a sparkling glow under the lights. He gazed tenderly at the sleeping girl in his arms, hisrge hand absentmindedly stroking her thick, long hair. His fingertips gently caressed her rosy lips, forming a smirking smile. He was growing to like her more and more, to the point where it reached his very core¡­ He wanted to offer his entire heart to her. If only he could have a longer lifespan like a normal person. If only he didn¡¯t carry the surname Weaver. If only he didn¡¯t have to marry Miss Walsh. Unfortunately, these were all his fantasies. He was born into the opulent golden cage of the Weaver family, and no matter how noble his status, he was nothing more than a caged bird, deprived of freedom. A caged bird, a species with a very short lifespan. Suddenly, a ringing sound interrupted his thoughts. His phone rang, disying a unique number on the screen. Master Glenn¡¯s eyes darkened, and his slender fingers touched the screen, sliding to the red ¡°decline¡± button. After about half a minute, the other party sent him a text message. A hint of helplessness crossed his face, and he gently moved the small head in his arms aside, getting up to leave. As he left, he carefully closed the door, afraid of waking the person asleep on the bed. Chapter 694: Conversation in the Study In a drowsy state, Kate unconsciously murmured a few words and instinctively reached out towards the empty spot beside her pillow. But all she touched was the vacant warmth of a soft swan pillow. Huh? Where is he? The room was pitch ck, so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. She reached over to the phone on the cab and checked the time. It was only 9 PM. At this time, Master Glenn would usually be in the study, reading documents. Pushing through the exhaustion in her body, she got out of bed and picked up the shirt at the foot. It was Master Glenn¡¯s shirt, and due to their height difference, the shirt reached her thighs, barely covering her buttocks. Fortunately, at this time, the maids in the house had all returned to their rooms to rest, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen in this attire. When Kate reached the entrance of the study, she noticed that the door wasn¡¯tpletely closed. A faint yellow light seeped out from the room, casting a subtle angle on the floor where the door met. Her gaze was involuntarily drawn to this glimmer of light. She heard the sound of conversationing from inside the room, causing her steps to abruptly halt. She bent her body slightly, pressing her ear against the door. ¡°Shane has returned to the Itoh family, and they want you to assist him,¡± a woman¡¯s voice spoke. The voice sounded cool and clean, exuding an aura of elegance. From this voice, one could deduce that the woman was young. And the one answering her was another familiar deep, low voice. Even if Kate closed her eyes, she would know without thinking who it belonged to. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± ¡°You have to. Don¡¯t forget what your mission is. Once it¡¯s aplished, we will help you achieve what you desire. Master Glenn, you know that orders cannot be disobeyed,¡± the woman insisted. There was a momentary pause, followed by a bone-chillingughter from the woman. ¡°Could it be because of your lover? Are you getting scared?¡± she taunted. The moment Kate was mentioned, an intimidating aura emanated from Master Glenn. His ice-cold deep-set eyes locked onto the woman¡¯s fair and enchanting face, as he fiercely warned, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, not a single hair of hers should be harmed!¡± The woman was not intimidated by his presence. Instead, she let out a melodiousughter, biting her finger seductively. With a captivating posture, she sat diagonally on the desk. This posture caused her split dress to reveal a fair and delicate thigh. The slender heels of her shoes made an unforgettable sight on the ground. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, since you don¡¯t want any harm toe to your lover, it¡¯s in your best interest to obey orders. Tomorrow, you will go to Jostrana! Once Cheyenne gets hold of thatst piece of the map, kill her!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was resolute as she uttered thosest two words. In her tone, there was a permeating intention to kill. Boom! Kate waspletely stunned, rooted to the spot. Her mind went nk, only echoing with those two words the woman had just spoken. Kill her! They, they wanted to kill Cheyenne? Master Glenn was one of them. The man who had been gentle and loving towards her turned out to be aplete viin. Why were they targeting Cheyenne? Kate couldn¡¯t believe that the words she heard were true. If possible, she would rather believe that it was all just a dream-a terrifying nightmare. However, dreams eventuallye to an end. When she was too startled and helpless, she identally kicked the vase at the entrance of the study. Crash! The exquisite vase fell to the ground, and the fragile ceramic instantly shattered into countless pieces. The vase broke and the water inside spilled all over the floor. Sshes of water wetted her cute pink kitten slippers, and the outdoor temperature was low enough that Kate soon felt a chilling sensation spreading from her feet. Just as she was about to run away, a silver dagger flew out from the room and came straight towards her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Its speed was so fast that all she could see was a blur. Despite knowing that this deadly weapon wasing towards her, her body was unresponsive, as if her feet were weighed down by lead. Since she couldn¡¯t escape, Kate had no choice but to resign herself to closing her eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± An involuntary scream escaped her lips. ¡°Stop!¡± A furious voice came from inside the room, filled with anger and darkness. It was Master Glenn! Kate didn¡¯t feel the anticipated pain because just as the silver dagger was about to pierce her, a hand suddenly appeared on her shoulder. The man forcefully pulled her into his embrace. Interestingly, the small dagger that was supposed to take her life returned to the hands of its wielder the moment she heard Master Glenn¡¯s voice. It turned out that the woman had attached two transparent fishing lines to the handle of the small dagger, allowing her to control it freely. After retrieving the dagger, the fishing lines quickly retracted and wound themselves onto a circr reel. The reel was tied to the woman¡¯s smooth and stic thigh, concealed by a ck bow-shaped garter. The ck satin and her fair thighplemented each other beautifully. In the next moment, the bright red silk dress was dropped, covering the captivating exposed thigh and hiding the reel and dagger. The woman wore a pair of red patent leather high heels, a red silk dress with butterfly-shaped buttons, and her long hair was pinned up with a metallic letter hairpin. As Kate lifted her gaze, the woman¡¯s face gradually revealed itself in the air. She was incredibly beautiful! But there was no doubt that she was dangerous. Like a poppy swaying in the wind, the more beautiful it was, the more poisonous it became. In that instant, as Kate saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of inferiority. Any man would choose such a enchantress. What was the rtionship between Master Glenn and this woman? The thought of them being lovers caused bitterness and jealousy to well up in Kate¡¯s heart. Chapter 695: He’s Using You ¡°Hehe, quite audacious of you to eavesdrop on our conversation!¡± The woman walked up to Kate, stood in front of her, and extended a delicate fair hand to lift the girl¡¯s chin, forcing her to raise her face and meet her gaze. Their eyes locked, and Kate¡¯s mind instinctively went nk. She felt as if she were floating in the clouds, unable to see whaty ahead. All she could perceive was the beauty of those eyes-so mesmerizing. ¡°Young girl, tell me, what did you hear?¡± the woman asked. ¡°I heard everything. You n to kill Cheyenne,¡± Kate honestly replied. The woman was satisfied with her response, and her gaze turned sharp and piercing. She gave a fierce re to the man beside her. ¡°Did you hear that? She must not be spared!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t harm her!¡± Master Glenn, fearing that this woman might harm Kate, stepped forward, pped away her hand, and tightly protected Kate in his embrace. Gracie let out a coldugh, leisurely adjusting the pleats on her dress. Her voice sounded seductive and gentle, but it carried a dangerous undertone. ¡°She¡¯ll be a nuisance!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Master Glenn insisted. He would not allow Gracie to harm Kate, not even if it meant using hypnosis to make her forget. Just as tensions escted between the two, Kate suddenly snapped out of her brief daze. Anger and disappointment filled her clear and watery eyes. Without hesitation, she delivered a resounding p to the man. Smack! The sound was loud, even reaching the ears of the maids downstairs. Curiosity piqued, they pushed open the door and discreetly looked upstairs. It was too dark. They couldn¡¯t see what was happening clearly. But one thing was certain-there were three people standing there!!! Shortly after, the vi echoed with Kate¡¯s deeply disappointed crying. She struggled to suppress her emotions, but the more she tried, the more she wanted to cry. ¡°You lied to me!¡± In the dim night, a clear imprint of five fingers quickly appeared on Master Glenn¡¯s handsome face, and he hung his head in silence, offering no response. His lips parted, and silently, he uttered three words-¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Kate bit her lip with great force, not even realizing when her lip broke and tasted the metallic vor of blood. But that pain paled inparison to the anguish in her heart. She grabbed hold of Master Glenn¡¯s cor, looking at him with a glimmer of hope in her eyes. ¡°Qiancheng, tell me. Is all of this fake?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never met Cheyenne, so why do you want to kill her?¡± ¡°In my heart, you have always been a good person. I don¡¯t want you to do these things. Can¡¯t you ignore the words of this wicked woman?¡± Her words struck Master Glenn¡¯s soul like drops of rain. He remained silent, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kate. This is my destiny, and I can only obey.¡± ¡°What destiny?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in destiny. Master Glenn, promise me you won¡¯t go, okay?¡± Kate tugged at his sleeve, tears falling from her eyes like pearls, uncontrobly cascading down like a bursting flood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He had to go! Gracie crossed her arms, watching the two of them like children in a contradictory scene, rolling her eyes in exasperation. She didn¡¯t mind breaking his little lover¡¯s heart a little more. Opening her red lips, she uttered a chilling truth. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ You¡¯re still so naive, aren¡¯t you? A good person? Perhaps only you see him that way,¡± Gracie taunted. ¡°Do you even know who he is? The renowned Master Glenn of the Weaver family, in reality, is one of the four aces of the Lucas family. Exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gracie¡¯s voice was filled with mockery and pity towards Kate, her gaze cold and disdainful. ¡°You¡¯re really quite naive.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Master Glenn sternly rebuked her, but unfortunately, it was toote. Kate suddenly understood a lot. Her trembling voice rang out, suppressing a sob as she asked, ¡°And what about me? Did you also approach me with an ulterior motive?¡± Master Glenn dared not answer that question. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to look into Kate¡¯s eyes, because the answer would create an insurmountable gulf between them, tearing apart the fragile closeness they had fought so hard to establish. He didn¡¯t dare answer, so Gracie answered on his behalf. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°He approached you solely because you¡¯re Cheyenne¡¯s friend. I didn¡¯t lie to you with this answer.¡± With tears in her eyes, Kate turned her cold gaze towards the meddlesome woman behind her, her burst of anger directed at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you!¡± ¡°Glenn, Master Glenn! Answer me!¡± Under her demanding questioning, Master Glenn finally lifted his head. His deep-set eyes, as vast as the sea, locked onto every expression on her face. His lips parted, uttering a clear word. ¡°Yes.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Smack! Another pnded on his handsome face. When had Master Glenn ever allowed himself to be struck twice without retaliating? Never. He allowed her just because he spoiled her. ¡°You¡¯re both so terrifying. I want to stay away from here. I want to find my brother and tell Cheyenne¡­¡± Kate trembled all over. Just moments ago, she was dreaming of a future described by him, but now everything seemed shattered. She had thought about being his mistress until his death. She had thought about giving birth to their child, preferably a boy and a girl. If it was a daughter, she would encourage her to learn painting from Cheyenne. If it was a son, she would want him to be a doctor like her brother. And she, after his death, would remain unmarried for the rest of her life. But Master Glenn dealt her a heavy blow, plunging her from that beautiful dream into an endless icy hell. Her future, her sacrifices, had turned into a cruel joke. Seeing her frail figure trembling, her eyes filled with astonishing determination and disappointment, Master Glenn finally panicked. This terrified him more than taking someone¡¯s life. ¡°Kate, listen to me. Yes, initially I wanted to use you, butter on, I truly fell in love with you.¡± ¡°Love?¡± She sarcastically repeated the word, a rare smile appearing on her face. ¡°Glenn, spare me your hypocrisy. I no longer believe in you. Let¡¯s end it here. I won¡¯t let myself be deceived any longer.¡± After uttering these words while enduring the pain in her heart, Kate turned around and ran away, her slippers sshing in the dampness. Master Glenn chased after her, extending arge hand to grab her arm. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t go. Listen to my exnation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± In her anger, she ran to the staircase, where the lights weren¡¯t on, and her slippers were soaked with water. Her feet slipped, and she tumbled down the stairs. ¡°Kate!¡± In the moment before Kate lost consciousness, she heard his heart-wrenching cry. She thought, perhaps he had genuinely liked her at some point. But how could she trust a love that was built upon deception from the very beginning? Chapter 696: Cuisine Three dayster, the umted snow on the streets of Jostrana began to melt. Interestingly, the moment the snow started melting was also the coldest time in terms of temperature. Jostrana¡¯s winter was even colder than the northeast region of Che. Venturing outside had be an extremely challenging task. Along the way, the only establishments that remained open were sushi restaurants and small fish vendors. Cheyenne sat in the car, stealing a quick nce outside. She noticed many types of fish she had never seen before. Yvonne couldn¡¯t resist her professional inclination and began to give Cheyenne an impromptu geography lesson. ¡°Starting in December and continuing until March of the following year, the Current passes through the western coast of Jostrana. This convergence of warm and cold currents stirs up the seafloor, bringing about abundant food sources and making this area rich in fishery resources.¡± Cheyenne wasn¡¯t particrly interested in these details. She sat quietly, her mind already wandering far away. She thought about the dirty wild man she had encountered in the Dead Forest, the mysterious and fearsome base, and even the man with the silver mask she had seen a few days ago. Lately, she found herself recalling fragmented memories, as if they belonged to someone else, leaving her feeling estranged. As her thoughts wandered, time continued to pass gradually, and the luxury car eventually stopped in front of a two-story wooden building. They¡¯d arrived at the Miller Residence. Yvonne was the first to exit the car. She opened the door for Cheyenne and considerately reminded her to take it slow and be cautious of her stomach. The sight before them brought about a shared expression of confusion and disbelief. They had assumed that the Miller family, who seemed wealthier than most, would live in a grand and opulent mansion simr to the ones they had seen in Che. However, the two-story, wooden house before their eyes was rustic. Upon entering, they were greeted by a long corridor with eaves and intricate roof corners. In the middle, a curved bridge connected the two sides, leading to a small lotus pond that had been dug out, with a hot spring flowing into it. The pool housed some goldfish and a few blossoming pink and purple water lilies. Even in the cold winter, during a season of hibernation for most living things, the Miller family¡¯s courtyard still showcased lively goldfish and blooming lotus flowers, showcasing their extravagance. As they walked through the wooden house, the servants wearing wooden clogs and uniform dark-colored robes greeted them with nods. ¡°Ladies, may I ask whom you are looking for?¡± ¡°We are here to see Mr. Miller.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne presented an invitation card adorned with a gold-embossed peony. This was the highest level of invitation from the Miller family, usually reserved for esteemed members of the royal family, high-ranking officials, and wealthy merchants. Upon seeing the invitation card, the butler¡¯s attitude towards the two of them became even more respectful and sincere. He bowed ny degrees, expressing his gratitude. ¡°Are you both honored guests? Please follow me.¡± He led Cheyenne and Yvonne from the side of the courtyard, through a long and winding corridor, until they reached thergest central building. Upon opening the door, they were greeted by a spacious and brightly lit room, decorated in authentic Jostrana traditional style. Several people were kneeling on the floor, gathered around a stove. This stove was a heating device used specifically by the people of Jostrana during winter. Due to the scarcity of resources, most households did not have central heating, as it was also a risk for the easily mmable wooden houses. Instead, they would typically install an electric heating device under the table, covered with nkets, allowing the whole family to sit together and chat. Surprisingly, a prominent family like the Miller family seemed to live an ordinary life just like regr people. At first nce, they appeared to be a harmonious family without any arguments. However, the true nature of their rtionships was something only they knew. Seeing Cheyenne¡¯s arrival, Rohan waved her over with a smile, his demeanor kind and amiable, resembling an ordinary elderly person. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please have a seat.¡± Cheyenne looked at the remaining seat next to the table and hesitated for a moment. The round table was quiterge, with Rohan¡¯s eldest son sitting to his left and the flirtatious Elias continuously casting nces towards her on his right. The third and fourth young masters were seated next in line. However, the seat diagonally across from her, which should have belonged to the mysterious Master Darren, remained empty. The women of the Miller family were dressed in various exquisite robes, kneeling on the other side of the room, waiting to serve them. Judging by their age and the robes they wore, Cheyenne spected that the slightly older ones were Rohan¡¯s concubines, while the younger ones, distinguished by the style and color of their robes, were his daughters-inw and daughters. One woman in particr caught Cheyenne¡¯s attention, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. She was simply stunning, with an oval face, curved eyes, fair skin, and delicate features. Her long chestnut hair cascaded like a waterfall, flowing down her back, and she was dressed in a pink robe adorned with dancing cherry blossoms. It entuated her gentle and sweet temperament, making it hard to look away. It was rumored that this woman was Rohan¡¯s beloved youngest daughter, Charlotte Miller, who was only eighteen years old. From the moment she entered, Cheyenne could feel the woman¡¯s gaze on her, assessing her, but it was not filled with malice. It was filled with kindness. She knew that women in Jostrana had low status, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be denied even the privilege of sitting at the table to eat. Cheyenne and Yvonne hesitated for a moment, as they were also women. ¡°It¡¯s fine, please sit,¡± Rohan reassured them. It was only when Yvonne whispered in her ear that Cheyenne found a rtively secluded spot to sit. Just as she was about to take her seat, her arm was grabbed by Master Elias, who was beside her. Her gaze met his eyes that were shimmering with a mischievous glint. With his eyes fixed on Cheyenne¡¯s fair face, Master Elias warmly suggested, ¡°Miss Lawrence, if you don¡¯t mind, you can sit next to me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As she took her seat, she caught a glimpse of the figure opposite her, and her mind went nk. The man was dressed in a well-fitted ck suit, with a matching overcoat draped over it. He sat tall and imposing. What caught Cheyenne¡¯s attention were the visible scars on his hand, which marred his otherwise wless appearance, evoking a sense of pity. The silver-white mask on his face reflected a dazzling light under themp, and his deep-set eyes stared at her, a trace of a smile appearing on them. Why was he smiling? Cheyenne lightly bit her red lip and turned her head away, avoiding his gaze. Chapter 697: Feel Pained Cheyenne¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as Rohan personally demonstrated his proud tea-making skills and enthusiastically engaged in a conversation about tea culture with them. Rohan¡¯s tea-making technique and his demeanor werepletely different. He was exceptionally meticulous in his actions, exuding elegance in every move. His deep understanding of tea impressed even Cheyenne, who couldn¡¯t help but admire him. ording to tradition, the first cup of tea should be served to the esteemed guest. Rohan surprised her by personally handing her the first cup, his eyes filled with a warm smile as he said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please enjoy.¡± Cheyenne epted the cup, feeling both honored and surprised. She lightly blew on the tea, savoring its aroma, and took a delicate sip. It had a slight bitterness at first, followed by a sweet aftertaste that lingered on her lips and teeth. She was amazed by the lifelike flower patterns on the surface of the tea, which were a delightful surprise. While she had seentte art on coffee before, this was her first time witnessing such intricate designs on tea. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Rohan, you truly possess an impressive mastery of the tea ceremony. I would love to give it a try myself.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rohan smiled and handed her the tea scoop, saying, ¡°That would be wonderful, Miss Lawrence. Please go ahead.¡± He was about to offer her some simple guidance on how to proceed. Cheyenne, with bated breath, skillfully used the tea scoop, carefully drawing strokes on the surface of the tea. Soon, an adorable and naive little cat appeared on the water¡¯s surface. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so cute. Miss Lawrence, can you give me this cup of tea?¡± Master Elias pped his hands and approached, reaching out as if to take the tea from her. Suddenly, a dark and solemn voice interrupted, as anotherrge hand swiftly grabbed the cup before anyone else could. It was Kelvin, wearing his silver mask, his hands firmly ced on the table, protectively guarding the tea. Aware of everyone¡¯s gaze upon him, he was relieved that his expression was hidden behind the mask, concealing his current emotions. ¡°I like cats,¡± was his exnation. Master Elias couldn¡¯t help but feel a little displeased. Who was this man his sister had brought along? Why did he seem difficult to get along with? Cheyenne, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about who would drink the tea or the hidden motives behind it. For her, it was just a casual attempt to satisfy her urge. To ease the awkward atmosphere, Marcel immediately turned to the stoic butler behind him and inquired, ¡°By the way, has the chef been prepared?¡± In response, the butler nodded respectfully and replied, ¡°Yes, Master Marcel. The chef is already prepared. Today, he will be cooking on-site to entertain the two esteemed guests.¡± With a p of his hands, a middle-aged man wearing a white chef¡¯s uniform and a tall white hat walked in barefoot, carrying arge bamboo basket filled with tools and ingredients. In the next moment, he took out a strangely shaped fish from the basket. Cheyenne, who wasn¡¯t particrly fond of fish, had no idea what this fish was called untilter when she learned it was called ¡°gobioid fish,¡± a famous sashimi dish in Jostrana. During her time in Che, she had eaten sashimi a few times, but due to her dietary preferences, she wasn¡¯t ustomed to eating raw food. However, in Jostrana, she would have to take a few bites to show respect for the local customs. Next, all eyes were on the middle-aged chef. He remained calm andposed, seemingly lost in his own world, meticulously arranging the tools and ingredients he needed on the table. The set of knives he had was made of stainless steel, with handles made of pure gold, indicating their considerable value. Knives were a chef¡¯s weapon, and in Jostrana, a chef¡¯s skill was tested by their ability to cleanly slice through a fish. After preparing everything, the peculiar chef conducted a silent prayer, crossing himself at the chest, revealing his Christian faith. When he opened his eyes after the prayer, his whole demeanor changed instantly. His gaze became sharp, filled with determination. He then took out a small silver knife and retrieved a live, wriggling fish from the basket with his other hand. Cheyenne had initially thought he would take out a pre-killed fish, but to her surprise, it was a fresh fish still full of life. The chef firmly pressed the fish onto the cutting board, and it continued to gasp for breath, its lips opening and closing, and its gills expanding. The bright red gills were filled with tiny blood vessels and red gill fments. Since it was out of the water, the fments stuck together, creating a somewhat pitiful and heart-wrenching sight. Removing the head and tail, the chef then made a small incision near the tail and slowly peeled off the fish¡¯s skin. This was amonly used fish-killing technique in Jostrana. Compared to the traditional method of using a knife to scrape off fish scales, which would often result in scales flying everywhere, using a knife to remove the fish skin and scales actually made the process cleaner. The chef took advantage of the fish¡¯s freshness and began delicately and methodically removing the flesh from its body. The gruesome scene made both Cheyenne and Yvonne feel somewhat ufortable. However, in the eyes of the locals, this was a normal urrence. They believed that by preparing the dish this way, the fish¡¯s freshness and vor could be preserved. After the chef sessfully peeled off the fish skin, the white and tender fish meat continued to wriggle and jump on the cutting board. The fish was still struggling, its round eyes glistening with tears, as if crying. Did fish experience pain? Cheyenne had no answer to that question. ording to the chefs who prepared sashimi, fish were believed to be creatures without pain receptors. Therefore, they considered this method of preparation not as cruelty but as a form of respect for the food. When Cheyenne heard this facy, she couldn¡¯t help but scoff inwardly. In less than three minutes, all the fish meat was removed, leaving behind a pristine white fish skeleton. Surprisingly, not a single bone spur remained on the fish skeleton throughout the entire process, showcasing the chef¡¯s exceptional skill. Would these fish bones be discarded or used to feed dogs? The next moment, Cheyenne saw the chef cing two fish bones into a ss container nearby. The container was filled with water, and something magical happened: the fish bones began to swim slowly within it. Chapter 698: She is Pregnant Today¡¯s main course is gobioid fish sashimi, naturally requiring the fresh fish meat to be thinly sliced and ced on a bed of ice, garnished with flowers and herbs, apanied by rose carvings made from carrots, and sprinkled with some deep-sea fish roe. The authentic fish broth sauce can be used to dip the fish meat or to be eaten together with sushi. Another dish is sushi made from octopus roe. Opening the container, he presented an oval-shaped ball resembling a goose yellow color. He used scissors to cut open the octopus roe bag inside, and a pale yellow liquid flowed out like running water. He scooped it directly onto the sushi, and even Cheyenne, who was standing far away, could smell the fishy odor emanating from the octopus roe. However, this generation of cuisine turned out to be worth a fortune! Because this was no ordinary octopus; it was the King Octopus from the deep sea of Ozruefast, also known as the legendary ¡°Water Monster.¡± The cost of salvaging one of these creatures could reach around 1 million, not to mention the additional transportation expenses. After the chef ted the sushi and sashimi separately, he served them in front of the Miller family. The Miller family seemed to be ustomed to this way of eating, enjoying their meal with relish. Rohan noticed that Cheyenne hadn¡¯t touched her food and smiled as he asked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you not used to this? This fish is very fresh, and the fish from the deep sea swims more freely, with firm muscles and no bacteria inside. You should give it a try; it¡¯s incredibly delicious and sweet.¡± Having reached this point, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t really refuse. She nodded with a faint expression and reached out to pick up a piece of raw fish with her fork. She dipped it in the sauce and put it into her mouth. Indeed, as he had said, there was no fishy taste. However, she felt something even more terrifying. The fish was still moving! The fish meat danced faintly between her lips and tongue, as if it were still alive and staring at him. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t bring herself to bite into it with her teeth; she felt as if she were devouring raw human flesh, causing her to feel nauseous and on the verge of vomiting. Meanwhile, Rohan continued eating and wiped his beard, praising, ¡°The taste of this fish is truly sweet and fresh.¡± Cheyenne forced herself to eat a piece, but after that, she didn¡¯t touch her fork again. Then, Rohan enthusiastically picked up piece after piece of octopus roe sushi and cheerfully said to her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you should also try this. Octopus roe has a high protein content and is extremely nutritious.¡± Her gaze fell upon the sushi on her te, where she could visibly see the tiny octopus roe, some of which still seemed to be newly formed. The fuzzy eight tentacles were almost within reach of her mouth, which made her, with her trypophobia, feel utterly disgusted just by looking at it. Unable to hold back, her face changed color, and she awkwardly turned her body aside, covering her lips. Her inner turmoil surged, and her stomach spasms felt like cramps. ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yvonne thought she was experiencing morning sickness and quickly brought her a ss of water. ¡°Cheyenne, here. Drinking some water will make you feel better.¡± The eyes of everyone in the room turned towards her, their gazes scanning her. Among those looks, especially the one filled with concern, followed her closely, and their gaze lowered to nce at her slightly swollen belly. They probably knew the reason behind her abnormal behavior. Her lips pressed tightly into a straight line. If he had known that pregnancy would make her feel so ufortable, he would have never let her be pregnant. Feeling slightly better, Cheyenne straightened her posture and a trace of apology appeared on her face. She spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t eat the octopus sushi. It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t taste good, but it¡¯s just that I¡­¡± Before Cheyenne could finish her sentence, a hand with distinct knuckles reached out from beside her. A man wearing a silver mask swapped the shredded meat and cucumber sushi from his own te to hers, and in one swift motion, he took a bite of the octopus roe sushi that Cheyenne had barely eaten. Everyone was shocked by his actions, and Charlotte, who had been kneeling silently on the side, looked at him, shocked. ¡°Mr. Walker, you and her¡­¡± Kelvin, afraid of revealing his rtionship with Cheyenne, exined in an unusually cold tone, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and can¡¯t eat this. I¡¯m just helping her out. After all, such a delicious thing shouldn¡¯t go to waste.¡± ¡°So, Miss Lawrence is pregnant.¡± As his words fell, an awkward atmosphere filled the room.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Cheyenne¡¯s stomach, they jokingly said, ¡°Apologies, we didn¡¯t notice at all. It seems Miss Lawrence is too slim. Butler, please bring her a bowl of congee.¡± Cheyenne nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s still early in the pregnancy.¡± She turned out to be pregnant! What a pity for such a beauty. Master Elias, the charming man, felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His enthusiasm for Cheyenne diminished considerably, and he silently ate his meal. However, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but nce at her exceptionally beautiful face from time to time, filled with regret. Why did she have to be pregnant? In reality, Cheyenne didn¡¯t eat much throughout the meal, and she only took a few sips of the seafood congee before setting aside her cutlery. Kelvin noticed everything. He discreetly took out his phone under the table, opened Line, and quickly typed a few words on the chat interface with Chris. After finishing their meal, the Miller family¡¯s ball began. Master Elias invited Cheyenne to dance, considering her pregnancy, and they chose the gentlest tango. Her graceful dance movements drew admiration from many people. Kelvin knelt on both knees on the side, and Charlotte looked at him with shy and timid eyes, inviting him in fluent Jostrana, ¡°Mr. Walker, may I have this dance with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance!¡± Kelvin pursed his lips lightly and coldly rejected her kind invitation. Then, when he saw Cheyenne pursing her red lips andughing with the other man, Master Elias, he pulled Charlotte¡¯s arm with jealousy and walked towards the center of the dance floor. Charlotte thought with joy that he wanted to dance with her, but to her surprise, Kelvin pushed her into the crowd. A sudden change of events forced Master Elias to release Cheyenne¡¯s hand and support his sister instead. At the same time, Kelvin¡¯s hand changed to hold her not-so-delicate waist, while his other hand rested on her shoulder. Underneath the mask, his lips silently uttered a few words. ¡°I don¡¯t like the image of you being with him. It hurts my heart.¡± Despite his earlier advice to himself not to reveal their rtionship, things were unfolding in a direction he couldn¡¯t control. Chapter 699: Charlotte Miller Kelvin couldn¡¯t bear to see Cheyenne right in front of him, yet he could only interact with her as a stranger. They used to have the closest rtionship in the world. He should be able to embrace her freely, kiss her red lips, and boldly dere to those who coveted her, ¡°This is my woman.¡± But he couldn¡¯t do it. He had considered distancing himself from her, just to see her happy from afar. Because he felt unworthy of the beautiful Cheyenne, she deserved a better man than him. However, the more he tried to persuade himself to forget, the clearer her image became in his heart. He simply couldn¡¯t stop his mind from thinking about her, and he had an instinctual desire to be closer to her, to possess her beauty. Especially when he saw Master Elias looking at Cheyenne with a possessive gaze, his inner anger was like moltenva, ready to erupt. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were at the Miller residence, he would have exploded long ago. During the dancing segment just now, when Cheyenne identally stepped on Master Elias¡¯s foot and smiled sweetly at him, Kelvin¡¯s entire soul felt as if it had been stabbed with a sharp knife. He couldn¡¯t bear to see that radiant smile, which belonged to him, being seen by anyone else. As for Cheyenne, the unexpected change of dance partner brought a sense of relief. She was increasingly annoyed by Master Elias¡¯s intentions. When she lifted her head and met his eyes, he looked like a hunter lurking in the dark night, and she was the innocent prey. She was not a naive girl that would allow him to take advantage of her without consequences. Cheyenne gave Kelvin a hard stomp and furrowed her brows, asking coldly, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Kelvin, enduring the pain in his heart, softened his voice as she continued to speak in a tone that showed she still didn¡¯t remember him. ¡°I would like to invite you to dance. Is that okay?¡± Cheyenne, feeling a bit tired after dancing earlier, refused without hesitation. ¡°No, I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to dance anymore. If you want, you can go find your Charlotte.¡± Don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t notice the alluring Charlotte who was fawning over him. When she mentioned Charlotte, Kelvin¡¯s face showed a mocking and impatient expression, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He thought happily, ¡°Is Cheyenne jealous?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Look, even though she has amnesia, she still cares about me. Does it mean she still loves me? Kelvin was happy for less than three seconds before he saw Cheyenne turning away from him. Subconsciously, he reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t go. If we¡¯re not dancing, can we at least talk?¡± Cheyenne turned her head and red at him coldly. Her voice was indifferent, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re not acquainted. I don¡¯t want to talk to strangers.¡± When Kelvin heard it, his heart clenched. He wanted to tell Cheyenne, ¡°I¡¯m not a stranger. Even if you consider me your enemy, I don¡¯t want to be a stranger.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I¡­¡± he began to say. As she walked away, she almost slipped, but Kelvin quickly grabbed her arm, stabilizing her. This time, he firmly held her in his arms. The sight of the two, one tall and one short, one ck and one red, harmonious and perfect, was like a match made in heaven. Charlotte clearly understood what was happening when she witnessed this scene. She walked over in her wooden clogs and chuckled softly with a sweet voice, ¡°So, Mr. Walker, you prefer Miss Lawrence. I don¡¯t look as beautiful as she does, nor do I have so many men vying for my affection. I truly envy Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°But Mr. Walker, if you like Miss Lawrence, can you ept the child in her belly?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She really wanted to retort, ¡°What does it have to do with you? The child is mine, and it has nothing to do with anyone else, regardless of who the father is.¡± Upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s response, Charlotte puckered her red lips in a pitiful manner. Guilt appeared on her face, and she quickly exined, ¡°Miss Lawrence, that¡¯s not what I meant. I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s not good for you to be a second-time bride with a child. In fact, the second-time marriage market is quite good now, and you would be even more popr in Jostrana as a second-time bride.¡± The same goes for Che. But even if Cheyenne were a second-time, third-time, or fourth-time bride, so what? There are plenty of men who like her. Kelvin had no doubt about this. To prevent Charlotte from further provoking Cheyenne, he grabbed her hand and publicly dered, ¡°I like Miss Lawrence, and I also like the child in her belly.¡± Of course, it was his child. How could he not like it? Cheyenne and Yvonne stared at him with a look of disbelief, as if he was crazy. They didn¡¯t even know each other, yet he was saying such bold words. Yvonne, even more concerned, cautioned Cheyenne, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t let a man¡¯s sweet words deceive you. We don¡¯t know who he really is.¡± Kelvin smiled bitterly, and a deep chuckle emanated from beneath his mask. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I was just joking earlier.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Please refrain from making such jokes; we are strangers.¡± As she turned to leave, a waiter carrying a tray of wine unexpectedly bumped into Cheyenne, causing the red liquid to spill onto her clothes. The cold dress stuck to her body, making her shiver. ¡°Oh my, Miss Lawrence, are you alright?¡± Charlotte approached with feigned concern, her gaze gleeful as she looked at Cheyenne¡¯s stained dress. ¡°Miss Lawrence, your dress is all dirty. Why don¡¯t youe with me and change into another outfit?¡± Cheyenne initially wanted to decline, but wearing the damp dress was indeed ufortable. So, she had to force a smile and nodded reluctantly. ¡°Thank you, Miss Miller.¡± They walked towards the vicinity of the hot springs behind the house, and Charlotte¡¯s expression suddenly changed. In a cold tone, she asked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you know Mr. Walker?¡± Cheyenne replied directly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± However, Charlotte didn¡¯t believe her for a second. She began to express her thoughts. ¡°I like Mr. Walker, even though I don¡¯t know what he looks like.¡± Chapter 700: Praying Magic Cheyenne¡¯s attitude turned cold, and she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in her mind. She thought to herself, ¡°If you like that man, why don¡¯t you go after him? What¡¯s the point of telling me?¡± Suddenly, Charlotte, who was walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She turned around, and a hint of eerie redness flickered in her clear and bright eyes. Her cherry lips parted, and with a soft and sweet voice, she said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, if you were no longer here, perhaps he would notice me.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Water sshed up, creatingyers of terrifying waves in the dark water. The ck fabric on Cheyenne¡¯s dress became soaked, and the scattered diamonds on the hem emitted a faint glow. Cheyenne¡¯s long hair spread out, swaying in the water like seaweed. She coued. ¡°You!¡± With temperatures below minus ten degrees, the water surface froze into ice. Cheyenne knew how to swim, but for some reason, tonight felt like she had encountered a legendary water spirit. Her limbs quickly lost warmth, and under the low temperature, she lost consciousness, feeling numb and heavy. Her feet seemed to be stuck in the muddy bottom of the pool, and no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free. On the shore, Charlotte pulled a strand of hair back to her chest and smiled gracefully. Her bright eyes shimmered with a dazzling light. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it must be painful. This is the consequence of offending a high-level sorceress!¡± As she spoke, she sped her hands in a praying gesture. Dazzling green light emanated from her fingertips, and around her, scattered green starlights began to appear, like thousands of fireflies swirling around her, creating a beautiful scene. So what if you¡¯re a sorceress? Cheyenne took a deep breath, instantly regaining some rity. She spread her arms to increase the surface area between her body and the water. The ripples spread in circles towards the shore, startling the aquatic organisms, causing them to float up to the surface. These tendrils seemed to possess a life of their own as they entangled Cheyenne, continuously tightening and forcefully pulling her underwater. identally swallowing a few mouthfuls of water, Cheyenne felt a chilling sensation from the soles of her feet to the top of her head. She attempted to reach for her legs with her hands. Before setting off, she had strapped a pistol to her thigh, just in case, and now it proved to be useful. With great effort, Cheyenne managed to pull out the concealed pistol tied to her thigh. Her thumb pressed the trigger, and a bullet flew out of the barrel. The bullet urately headed towards Charlotte, disrupting her prayers, and the green radiance gradually disappeared. The vines that bound Cheyenne¡¯s body seemed to have a life of their own and disappeared in an instant. Cheyenne finally breathed a sigh of relief. Charlotte stared at her own pale palm in shock-how could this happen? Her sorcery had been interrupted by Cheyenne, an unprecedented urrence. Since bing a sorceress at the age of thirteen, she had never encountered such a stubborn and strong-willed person. Taking advantage of Charlotte¡¯s stunned state, Cheyenne shakily swam towards the shore.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ten meters¡­ Seven meters¡­ Three meters! Only three meters left! However, damn it, she was truly out of strength. Her wrists had been cut by the ropes during her struggles, and now fresh blood was flowing from her wrist, unabated. The frigid water from the hot spring flowed onto her wrist, sending a bone-chilling sensation through her body. Even the intensity of her heartbeat slowed down and became sluggish. To make matters worse, her stomach began to cramp in agonizing pain, likely due to the difort caused by the low temperature. The child within her was feeling the effects. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you truly surprise me. It seems that only advanced sorcery can bring about your demise.¡± The Miller family had the ability tomunicate with spirits, but due to the mixed bloodlines in recent generations, there were not many individuals with this ability anymore. Among over a hundred members of the Miller family, Charlotte was the only one who possessed this unique power. She was the illegitimate daughter who received more favor than the eldest son, all because of her special abilities. In fact, there was another person in the Miller family with such powers, and his sorcery surpassed that of Charlotte. That person was the enigmatic and unpredictable Master Darren. However, he was naturally rebellious and refused to be controlled, so Rohan had to give up on him and focus all his efforts on Charlotte. Cheyenne didn¡¯t know what this ¡°advanced sorcery¡± was, but she remained calm inside, even watching Charlotte¡¯s performance with an expressionless face. What sorcery? In her eyes, it was all just a bunch of supernatural mumbo-jumbo. The monstrous vines from earlier and the icy pool she was currently in were nothing more than hypnotic methods used by Charlotte. As long as she found a breakthrough, disrupted the hypnosis, perhaps she could return to reality. Cheyenne¡¯s mind raced as she tried to figure out what to do. Meanwhile, a dark figure emerged from the other end of the winding corridor. Under the dim moonlight, the silver-white mask reflected a dazzling light, obscuring his face from view. The tall figure blended seamlessly with the darkness, leaving no trace. On the other side, Charlotte had initiated the advanced sorcery, a secret technique that allowed her to manipte all things in the world, including the souls of people. She plucked a small leaf and blew a breath. In mid-air, a giant ck fly appeared, emitting a harsh buzzing sound as it flew towards Cheyenne. The water that had bound her transformed into a transparent serpent, firmly imprisoning her within. The sharp ws of the fly lunged at her, and the water serpent opened its gaping maw. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Cheyenne was already drenched in sweat, feeling as if she had been soaking in the water for a century. She was on the verge of losing her patience to struggle. ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± A faint voice came from a distance with the night wind. Hoarse and deep, it resonated in her ears like an ancient incantation, captivating Cheyenne. She began searching for the source of this voice. Unfortunately, when she opened her eyes, all she saw was an endless darkness. The transparent water serpent flew towards her and bit into her arm. She swung her bare hand with a forceful motion, as if riding the wind and waves. Splish-ssh¡­ The sound of sshing water echoed clearly. The coldness made her scalp tingle, and her mind was filled with a buzzing noise. Her vision darkened, and she fainted. Chapter 701: Onistead’s Past Inside the enclosed and upscale golf course, the air conditioning was turned on,pletely shielding the golfers from the winter chill. Here, a sexy and tall woman wore a white low-cut dress that reached just above her knees, entuating her curvaceous and shapely buttocks as she bent over. Paired with knee-high white Martin boots, her legs appeared elongated, enhancing her graceful and slender figure. The woman held a golf club in her hand, aiming at a small hole on the golf course, and with a swing of her arms, the ball flew out, disappearing from sight. She covered her eyes with one hand and nced back, yfully pouting at the man behind her, trying to seek his attention. ¡°Master Elias, look at my shot. It¡¯s gone missing,¡± she coquettishlyined. However, when she turned around, she realized that the man behind her didn¡¯t pay her any mind at all. He sat with crossed legs on a chair, gently swaying a ss of red wine in one hand, and in the other, he held a diamond-studded mobile phone. He casually opened his mouth and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, Darren, you finally remembered me. What¡¯s the matter? Are you not busy with work today, or is it that you don¡¯t miss your crush?¡± In the end, he even made a sarcastic remark with her. This resentful tone was just like that of a vengeful woman trapped in a secluded mansion, causing the woman¡¯splexion to darken. Who is Darren? Could it be the legendary mysterious Master Darren? Wasn¡¯t it rumored that he was not weed by the Miller family and had been developing his career overseas all this time? Could it be that he had already returned to the country? From the other end of the phone came a cold and icy voice, devoid of any warmth, ¡°Stop your nonsense. I¡¯ll give you only ten minutes. Hurry up ande to my office.¡± ¡°Ten minutes? So urgent? That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m outside right now, and besides, I¡¯ve taken off my pants¡­¡± ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡± How infuriating! Benson actually hung up the phone. As for his lie about being ¡°busy¡± outside, it seemed that Benson didn¡¯t really care. Well, he decided to ept his fate and hurry over. Damn it!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, ten minutes was truly impossible. After hanging up the phone, Master Elias immediately stood up from his seat and rushed towards the door of the caf¨¦. ¡°Master Elias!¡± ¡°Master Elias, where are you going?¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± What¡¯s going on? How could he just leave her behind and go ahead? The woman looked bewildered at his departing figure and hurriedly chased after him in her high heels, but as soon as she took a step forward, she bumped into the corner of a table. ¡°Ouch! That hurts.¡± She looked down and saw that her ankle was already swollen and red. The coach and the waiter who were waiting nearby, afraid that they would skip out on the bill, suddenly woke up and quickly approached to block the woman¡¯s path. ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t paid yet.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Watching Elias¡¯ figure disappear at the corner of the street, she couldn¡¯t catch up anymore. She turned around and gave him a fierce re, channeling all the anger she had been thrown off by Master Elias onto him. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°369 dors.¡± As soon as the words fell, she took out her wallet from her handbag, opened it, and casually pulled out a thick stack of bills, proudly flipping her bangs in front of her forehead. ¡°No need for change!¡± ¡­ August in Onistead was scorching like a steamer ced on a stove, with dark clouds piling up in the sky. The outdoor temperature soared to 39 degrees Celsius. The weather forecast on the television station warned that a super typhoon, ¡°Maria No. 1,¡± would makendfall from the southwest today, bringing continuous rainfall for three days. In preparation for the approaching typhoon, the meteorological department issued a warning to the citizens a week in advance, urging them to take protective measures. So, on this scorching day, people could be seen everywhere, rushing around with bags full of food. Later, around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the storm hit. The rose-patterned windows of the vi were left open, and they were rattled by the powerful wind. The gusts swept in, causing the white curtains to dance in mid-air. Therge vi remained dark, empty, and eerily silent, resembling a haunted house. Only in the living room, near the sofa, a small tablemp was left lit, casting a soft yellow glow. This dim and hazy light illuminated a small corner and fell upon a voluminous red skirt. The vibrant color was enveloped in a faint golden halo, giving it a touch of antiquity. The irregr hem of the red skirt trailed on the floor, revealing a slender pair of legs with visible veins, devoid of any flesh. As one¡¯s gaze moved upward, a thick white smoke nketed her delicate and rose-like face. Sh, the once radiantdy of Onistead, the heiress of the Edwards family, had now be painfully thin. It was heartbreaking to witness. As the man approached, a gust of night wind lifted theyer of white gauze, allowing a glimpse of the enchanting and delicate figure lying on the sofa. Her long hair was disheveled, her clothes were in disarray, and she wore vivid and borate makeup. Her fair hand trembled as she held a cigarette. A me lit up. Smoke filled the air. She lowered her head and took a deep drag, revealing a contented smile on her face. It was faint, yet innocent. It was a joyous expression, as if a child had received the cake they had longed for. But what she was doing at this moment was definitely not something a child could do! Channing couldn¡¯t believe that his beloved woman, Sh, had fallen into such a vulgar and heartbreaking state. If he had known that the first sight he would see after regaining his sight would be like this, he would rather have stayed forever in the darkness. Out of sight, out of mind, rather than watching her degrade herself. As Sh¡¯s gaze shifted and caught a glimpse of the tall figure in ck, her actions instinctively froze. She released the cigarette butt. The man¡¯s gaze made her feel insecure and ashamed. She wanted to escape, but her shoulder was firmly held by Channing¡¯srge hand. He looked down at her, so thin that she resembled a lifeless porcin doll, fragile enough to break at the slightest touch. ¡°Why did you take it? Do you even know what it is?¡± He had never been this angry before. Not even when she had threatened him with suicide and forced him into a divorce had Channing disyed such a wrathful and icy gaze. Sh felt the pain in her shoulder from his grip, and her vacant eyes finally regained some spirit, albeit in the form of angry mes. ¡°Let me go!¡± As she spoke, the ¡°cigarette¡± she had been holding in her mouth fell to the ground, and the white shag carpet quickly burst into mes. Boom! Although it was in the day, the sky was pitch-ck as if it were night. Chapter 702: Twins The collision of clouds produced a series of silver lightning bolts, tearing apart the night sky. Thunder rumbled. The lights in the room flickered for a moment, momentarily plunging Sh into darkness, where she caught a glimpse of the anger flickering in his eyes. It was as if he wanted to devour her. In the next instant, he extended his foot, ruthlessly crushing the expensive cigarette she had painstakingly obtained. Thousands of dors, smuggled from abroad, was wasted just like that. The mes on the carpet were also extinguished by his heartless act. Sh¡¯s pupils dted, and she quickly reached out to pick up the cigarette from the ground. The Edwards family had gone bankrupt. Moreover, because she had been caught with contraband, she had permanently transformed into someone else. Now, apart from the house under her father Layne¡¯s name, she had nothing. It was just a few thousand dors, but to her, it was more important than life itself. ¡°My cigarette, Channing, mind your own business!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take this stuff again! Sh, you¡¯ve truly surprised me,¡± he said, grabbing her hand and forcefully pushing her onto the couch, scolding her with absolute authority. She used to be willful and unruly, but she would never touch these forbidden items. It had been less than half a year since her divorce, how did she be this eerie and ghostly figure? Sh let out a bitterugh. Why did she have to get involved with these things? It was too painful. Her body, mind, and even her entire soul were undergoing torment. After achieving her long-awaited divorce, she wasn¡¯t happy at all. On one side, there were the images of him and his engaged sweetheart, being openly affectionate. On the other side, in her midnight dreams, there was a small figure covered in blood. A small boy, bearing a face so simr to Channing¡¯s, dragged a broken leg, cried and grabbed onto her sleeve, his tender voice questioning her, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you want me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain, my hand is broken, and it was eaten by a crow.¡± ¡°Mommy, one of my eyes is gone, it hurts so much.¡± She always dreamed of that boy, and dreamed of Channing¡­ Insomnia, anxiety, and fear plunged her deeper into the quagmire, drowsy and lethargic. Someone on the set told her that she could buy ¡°magic cigarettes,¡± which were actually a type of electronic cigarette and a health supplement. It could treat insomnia, improve blood cirction, and effectively alleviate pain. With a lot of pent-up frustration in her heart, Sh couldn¡¯t find any other way out, and no one would listen to her. She decided to give it a try. After using it once, Sh realized that she had been swindled. This was not an electronic cigarette, let alone a health supplement-it was contraband. She had considered quitting. However, the pain and torment, as if thousands of ants were devouring her soul, led her to give up. Once the mind besx, it will be left to its own devices. Sh found that after inhaling the ¡°magic cigarette,¡± she could momentarily forget the bloody past and entertained the idea of giving up altogether. Channing tightly clenched his fists, his jet-ck eyes fixed on her tear-stained face, filled with heartache and self-me, leaving an unpleasant feeling in his heart. After a few seconds, his hoarse voice finally asked, ¡°Sh, do you regret divorcing me?¡± What he wanted to say was that as long as she nodded and said ¡°yes,¡± he would rather be ridiculed by everyone than hesitate to choose her again, saying ¡°Let¡¯s remarry, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± But Sh interrupted him before these words could leave his throat. She pushed away Channing¡¯s hand from her shoulder with a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°You can leave, Channing. We, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Proud as she was, even if she were to die, she would die with elegance, holding roses in her hand. How could she reveal her vulnerable side in front of him, who she had disdained and hurt before. Channing suddenly lost all his strength, his eyes copsing at the sight of the photo of Sh and another man on the table. He burst into a deep, furiousughter. In this spacious vi,ughter mingled with the sound of thunder outside, casting a silver-white and warm yellow light on his face. ¡°It¡¯s my wishful thinking, so be it then!¡± He left without a trace of nostalgia as he turned around. Without his support, Sh suddenly fell on the sofa, ayer of sadness finally appearing in her beautiful pupils. She couldn¡¯t see Channing¡¯s tears as he left. And Channing, not looking back, naturally missed her look of guilt. It wasn¡¯t until long after his figure disappeared behind the door that Sh reached out to pick up the cigarette from the carpet and wiped it clean.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then she lit it again. Her life was just like the cigarette he had stepped on. The brief sh of the me was a fleeting and illusory happiness; ahead, there was only bitterness. But what did that matter? The path was chosen by herself-there was no turning back now. Sh fell into the nightmare of her past life, and Channing watched over her with concern. What he didn¡¯t know was that at that time, Sh didn¡¯t want to use illegal substances, but someone deliberately schemed against her. He didn¡¯t know that he and Sh had a pair of twins! After their divorce, he lied to her, saying he was going abroad to marry another woman, when in reality, he just wanted to visit the Dead Forest. Little did he know that Sh discovered this and dragged her sick body to the Dead Forest to chase after him. He thought she came to force him to marry that woman, so he only left her a ne and walked away. He never imagined he would be trapped in that dark and secluded ce for twenty-three years. In those twenty-three years, he pondered countless possibilities. Perhaps Sh had remarried and was living a happy life. Perhaps Sh was still waiting for him toe back and give her an exnation¡­ But he never considered that she had died! And not only did she die, but she died with their son, leaving behind the daughter he had once met, Cheyenne! After over a month of running between Akloit and Onistead, Channing finally found the doctor who had performed surgery on Sh. ording to the doctor, Sh still had a breath when she was in the hospital. However, after he went out for a while and returned, he discovered that she had started to hemorrhage inexplicably. She didn¡¯t survive. The patient¡¯s death was suspicious, so he conducted an investigation but found no abnormalities, so he let it go. However, he did keep Sh¡¯s medical records. The records showed that although she appeared fragile, she was, after all, from the Edwards family and had been nurtured with various medications since childhood. Having a child wouldn¡¯t have caused her to die on the spot. All the disasters started after she married George. Chapter 703: I Never Touched Her He thought Sh wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to pick just any man. But when heid eyes on George, the suppressed anger burst forth. The middle-aged man before Channing had a protruding belly, only a few sparse strands of hair floating above his head, a bby physique, and a lecherous countenance. He was drunk, holding a gorgeously made-up young woman in his arms, his pudgy hands constantly caressing her exposed shoulders. Under the cover of darkness, a look of disgust shed in the woman¡¯s eyes. She pretended to be tender and leaned against the man¡¯s shoulder with azy demeanor. ¡°Sweetheart, I think someone up ahead is staring at you. Do you know him?¡± ¡°What? Where is he?¡± As soon as George opened his mouth, a strong stench of alcohol wafted over. He drunkenly pointed at the man before him, his slurred voice ringing out, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°George.¡± Without hesitation, the man clenched his teeth and marched forward, swinging his fist towards George¡¯s face. George was caught off guard and let out a painful scream, feeling a stinging sensation on his nose as if it had been cut. Before he could react, he instinctively reached up, feeling a sticky warmth on his fingertips-blood! ¡°Oh, goodness!¡± George, who had been swaggering around Akloit for half a lifetime without encountering any trouble, had now been punched shortly after arriving in Onistead. However, George wasn¡¯t the type to be bullied. If he was hit, he would hit back, right? Standing up and wiping the blood off his face with the back of his hand, he red fiercely at the dark figure, the drunkenness in his eyes subsiding. ¡°You¡¯re courting death, daring to hit me! Do you know who I am?¡± A cold wind blew, causing the ck cloak on the man¡¯s head to flutter slightly, revealing a strikingly handsome face. The short green beard added a touch of mature male charm to him. He appeared as a messenger walking in the dark night, exuding an extraordinary aura of dark power. George lost half his courage without even making a move. His tightly clenched fist involuntarily rxed, then clenched again, the veins on the back of his hand bulging, disying his current unease. ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for trouble, don¡¯t me me, George! I¡¯ve lived to the age of fifty-five and have never been hit. You dare to hit me!¡± With that, he grabbed a rusty iron rod from the wall and charged towards the man, aiming for his head. Undoubtedly, this was a genuine iron rod. With a blow like that, the man¡¯s brains would probably stter on the spot. The woman, who could already anticipate the horrific scene, pressed her body against the wall, trembling with fear and emitting a sharp scream. ¡°Ah!¡± She closed her eyes to avoid witnessing the imminent bloodshed, hoping to avoid leaving a terrible memory in her mind. However, what happened waspletely different from what she had expected. Instead, there came a series of familiar and intense screams. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°It hurts so much¡­ Stop hitting me, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Ouch, yeah, sorry, man. I messed up, I really know I messed up.¡± She slowly opened her eyes and focused on the scene. Turned out George was getting beaten up and howling! Just a moment ago, he was threatening to kill the other person, and now he was being beaten to the ground and begging for mercy without a hint of dignity. The woman, seeing all this, crossed her arms and let out a mocking chuckle. George¡¯s sses were shattered and scattered on the ground. With his severe myopia, he could only kneel and carefully search for his sses, all the while casting furtive nces at the man. So tall! All that met her eyes were a pair of long, sturdy legs wrapped in ck suit pants, exuding an aura of restraint. Looking up, his face under the dim yellow streetlight revealed an unhealthy pallor, as if it hadn¡¯t been exposed to sunlight for years. The veins stood out prominently near the temples. Sharp, slightly upturned eyes emitted a fierce glint, like an eagle circling in the sky, staring at George with sharpness. ¡°How did Sh die?¡± ¡°What Sh?¡± He was first stunned for a second, subconsciously throwing back a question, before something seemed to click. Scenes of long-forgotten memories flickered through his mind. A hint of guilt and fear shed across his face as he lowered his head, attempting to conceal it. ¡®He had actually forgotten who Sh was?¡¯ Channing thought angrily. Channing felt his suppressed anger about to erupt uncontrobly. Once again, he raised his fist and aimed it at George¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you ask me who Sh is? How could she choose trash like you!¡± ¡°Since you treated her so badly, why did you marry her?¡± ¡°How dare you mistreat her! How could you!¡± He seemed to have gone mad, a crimson fury burning in his eyes, giving off a murderous vibe. George was frightened by the beating. He repeatedly pleaded, ¡°I was wrong, I really didn¡¯t mean for her to die, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°I never touched her, the child isn¡¯t mine, I just wanted her money.¡± ¡°Please stop hitting me, I¡¯ll return her property to you.¡± Wha¡­ what? He said he never touched Sh? The child wasn¡¯t his, so the child¡­ Channing remembered the tiny pendant on Cheyenne¡¯s ankle and couldn¡¯t help but think of her resemnce to Sh. Slowly, a possibility formed in his mind. Rxing his fist, he threw George to the ground and walked away. The solitary and resolute figure seemed to tread through the night with a sense of loneliness, leaving a bittersweet ache in the onlookers¡¯ eyes. He left decisively, without the slightest hesitation.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t being back. George finally breathed a sigh of relief. His whole body ached, especially his stinging cheek. One hand pressed against his face, the other bracing against the wall, he attempted to stand up slowly, but with his nearly 200-pound weight, it was no easy feat to pull himself up. He squatted back down with a groan. Catching a glimpse of the woman still standing in a daze nearby, George couldn¡¯t contain his anger and snapped, ¡°What are you standing there for? Can¡¯t you see? Come and help me up.¡± ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Jane just pressed the stop button on the recorder and hurried over in her high heels all the way. Chapter 704: Channing, You’re Back The Presidential Pce was brightly lit, heavily guarded. At night, the security measures were even stricter than during the day, with a guard post every five steps and a sentry every ten steps. Faint light flickered through the intricate carved windows of the doubleyered wooden loft. In the courtyard stood a loquat tree, its winter leaves yellow and withered, leaving only a few sparse leaves on its bare branches. The nting tree shadows cast upon the coffin-shaped window, swaying gently with the chilly northern wind. From inside the room came a deep and hoarse cough, sounding as if someone was unwell. This was followed by a conversation. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve been working for twelve hours today. You should take a break.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I still have some documents to review. These are reports from local governments. It wouldn¡¯t be good if there¡¯s an emergency.¡± ¡°But¡­ your health. The doctor said you need to take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Alright, Joe, go rest. You¡¯ve been off work; go grab a meal.¡± This remark left Joe feeling both amused and bemused. The President had actually picked up on thetest inte ng. It was clear that he was making a genuine effort to bridge the gap between himself and the general public, striving to be a people-friendly and dedicated President. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go now. The housekeeper is going out to y chess today, and my grandson is waiting for me to pick him up from school.¡± Hearing this, Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. He set aside the documents in his hand, nced at Joe, and jokingly remarked, ¡°You can bring your grandson to visit me here another day. I¡¯m a lonely old man and would love to spend time with children.¡± Joe couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions upon hearing this. He had been working for Abel for almost twenty years. Abel always worked diligently and tirelessly, neverining, even when he was ill. Abel was truly a good president for the people. Such a good person, yet¡­ unfortunate things had happened in his family. Both he and his wife were nearly sixty years old, and they had no children of their own. Although Miss Emily was considered the President¡¯s heiress in name, everyone knew that Abel didn¡¯t like her much. When he stepped down, the next President wouldn¡¯t be from the Davidson family, and certainly not Miss Emily. As soon as Joe left, the entire room descended into darkness. Abel, who had been reviewing documents, suddenly felt his vision blur, forcing him to stop writing and rub his tired eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Someone, go check it out quickly.¡± In this dim environment, visual perception was hindered, but one¡¯s auditory sense gained an advantage. As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of a creaking door reached his ears.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Abel¡¯s gaze was drawn to the figure that had just entered through the door. His pupils involuntarily contracted, staring fixedly at the neer. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Silently, he uttered a single word. Upon closer listening, it seemed like he was saying, ¡°Chan¡­ Channing.¡± The person who entered was surrounded by a cold aura, moving soundlessly like a ghost. As he reached Abel¡¯s desk, he came to a halt, and in a momentary glimmer of silver, Abel instinctively closed his eyes. The next moment, a short knife was held against his neck. In this dark and eerily quiet room, the air seemed to freeze and turn cold, as if it had plunged into winter. His life now hung in the bnce, dependent on the decision of this individual. Most people would have felt panic in such a situation, but Abel was, after all, a president of a country who had encountered many storms in his life. This small scene was not enough to evoke fear within him. ¡°Ahem¡­ I thought you were dead,¡± he stuttered. It had been over twenty years since theyst saw each other, and Abel was shocked at the person standing before him, finding it hard to believe that he was alive and standing in front of him. As he spoke, his eyes became slightly red. Their reunion after twenty years filled Abel with an overwhelming sense of longing, and his voice trembled. ¡°Of course, you thought I was dead. In fact, you probably wished for my death!¡± Underneath the ck robe, the man¡¯s voice sounded unusually icy, and his sarcastic words caught President Abel off guard. ¡°Channing, is there some misunderstanding between us?¡± Just then, a candle was lit, flooding the room with light. Abel finally saw the person clearly. He was dressed in a long ck robe that covered him from head to toe, and a wide-brimmed hat concealed half of his face. That face gradually came into view, fair and translucent, with well-defined features and deep, captivating eyes, appearing almost godlike. ¡°Channing, it really is you who has returned!¡± This face belonged to none other than the most renowned man in Onistead in his youth, a face that had captivated countless youngdies in Onistead. With the dagger pressed against Abel¡¯s neck, leaving a faint red mark, Channing was close to cutting through Abel¡¯s blood vessel. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to me. I want to know why Sh died.¡± Before he left, he had entrusted Sh¡¯s care to Abel. But how had he taken care of her? She ended up falling into trouble with illegal substances, and he was unaware. Abel didn¡¯t even inform him about her pregnancy. She left Onistead and married such a man, dying in childbirth¡­ What had he done throughout all of this? Abel had solemnly promised to solve the issues of his concern, while he would go to Dead Forest to give his all for Abel¡¯s cause. But in the end, Abel had broken his promise and caused Sh¡¯s death. At the mention of Sh, Abel guiltily lowered his head, and his eyes quickly became red and misty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Channing. It is indeed my fault. I failed to take care of Sh.¡± Just as he had started his job, he fell seriously ill, losing consciousness for almost half a month. During that time, his wife abused her authority and chased the pregnant Sh out of the vi. When he woke up in the hospital and rushed to the vi, he found it empty. Sh had long since left. She didn¡¯t even tell him where she had gone. For over twenty years, he had been searching for her. If not for Cheyenne, whom he had recently encountered in Onistead¡­ He didn¡¯t even know that the intelligent and bright Sh had passed away at such a young age. It was his fault. He was sorry to Sh and even Cheyenne¡­ If not for his negligence, she wouldn¡¯t have lost both of her parents¡¯ love at such a young age, growing up in hardship all by herself. ¡°Channing, if you want to kill me, go ahead. I have noints.¡± Channing smiled grimly, his hand trembling, wanting nothing more than to plunge the dagger into Abel¡¯s heart, to make him pay for his blood debt. But on second thought, it was Channing himself who deserved to die! Chapter 705: The Ancient Tomb The Dead Forest in Onistead. The magnificent and mysterious ancient circr altar, with its rough stone carvings, still exuded the imposing aura that oncemanded the allegiance of thousands. Yet, the destion that surrounded it stood in stark contrast to the vibrancy of this burial ground. Brushing away the weeds, a rare and massive stone statue slowly came into view, with fist-sized eyes that seemed to pierce through one¡¯s soul. The red crystal glowed ominously under the sunlight, emitting a crimson radiance. ¡°Oh my god! Is this stone carving really an ancient relic? It looks so lifelike, like a masterpiece of celestial craftsmanship!¡± eximed Martha, Nora¡¯s college roommate. Meanwhile, Nora was capturing the scenery on her canvas. After dropping out of Onistead University, she had enrolled in a second-rate art academy, where her previous outstanding performance quickly earned her the reputation of being an exemry student in the eyes of the teachers.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This field trip was her first assignment since starting her graduate studies, a chance to impress her ssmates and teachers. She had decided on a theme ¨C seek novelty! Hearing about the eerie Dead Forest in Onistead, she promptly enlisted a roommate and ventured inside, prepared for whatevery ahead. The scenery here was undeniably eerie, markedly different from the outside world, and she immediately settled on the theme of ¡°The Tomb.¡± As she was listening to the exmation, Nora paused her brush and looked up. In that moment, it felt as if she had transcended time and space. The massive stone serpent sculpture, engraved with two crimson eyes, seemed to lock eyes with her, sending a cold and sinister energy rushing through her body, leaving her mind nk. Her petite frame, surrounded by an overwhelming wave of awe and sorrow. The dense atmosphere made her once alluring face turn deathly pale, and before she knew it, her stiff legs found themselves moving forward involuntarily. ¡°This stone carving is a hundred feet long, with a stout bull-like body and only the head resembling that of a serpent. I wonder how long this giant creature¡¯s entire body is? It¡¯s truly miraculous, beyondprehension. The scales on its body don¡¯t look like stone, more like a ckish-green color,¡± Martha marveled as she touched the stone serpent, feeling an unexpected chill on her palm. ¡°Martha, is this really just an ancient burial mound?¡± Nora couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, as her fair fingers brushed against the crimson crystal, a sharp, ckish-green sliver cutting her finger, causing drops of blood to swiftly fall to the ground. ¡°And it has horns!¡± Nora eximed excitedly, pointing to the two tree branch-like stones above the snake¡¯s head. Curiosity led her to gently tug on one of the horns, remarking with admiration, ¡°These ancient people were truly extraordinary! I thought they were addedter, but it turns out they are carved from the same stone.¡± However, Martha didn¡¯t share the same view. With a disdainful pout, she argued, ¡°Look, the snake¡¯s head is only this big. How could it be carved from a single stone? If that were the case, the stone would probably be muchrger than tree roots.¡± Observing more closely, Nora realized that the snake¡¯s body was intact and extended for hundreds of feet, concealed by lush trees and covered in moss. A deep sense of intuition told her that this stone statue was no ordinary carving. The icy coldness she felt when touching it resembled the snow on mountaintops, bone-chilling and piercing. Martha quickly finished sketching the front view of the statue and tugged at Nora¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop daydreaming. If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t make it back today.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Nora reluctantly agreed, though her curiosity remained unsatisfied. ¡°But wait¡­¡± Her tender face lit up with a mysterious smile as she walked toward the lush, waist-high grass and swiftly pulled out a green stalk. The deep, inky green color, with its strangely mysterious and beautiful patterns, shimmered with a translucent luster, resembling a true work of art. Especially those bright red eyes, as vivid as red beans. Nora saw the tiny creature clearly and was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she screamed, ¡°Snake¡­ ah!¡± It was clearly the cold-blooded reptile-a snake! It was also the creature she feared the most. Martha, with a mischievous grin, seized the snake¡¯s vital point, while her other hand wound its body around her arm, toying with it. The green snake¡¯s body resembled a top-quality emerald jade bracelet, entuating her snow-white skin. ¡°Take it away, quickly, take it away!¡± Nora was terrified, sweating profusely, and trembling all over. Martha, unable to contain her joy, said, ¡°You dare to apany me into a graveyard, yet you¡¯re afraid of a little snake. How pathetic!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just scared of snakes, okay! You¡­ set it free!¡± Nora sobbed. ¡°How can I? Such a beautiful and spiritual creature. Even if we don¡¯t take it to theboratory for study, we can at least take it home as a pet!¡± Martha gazed at the snake fondly, reluctant to let go. Nora furrowed her brows, her face twisted in disgust, ¡°You want to take it home as a pet? You¡¯re a weirdo!¡± ¡°No, not me. You¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Martha dered. ¡°What?¡± She almost fainted. How could Martha ask her to take it home and raise it? ¡°You know my family is nosy, and my mom doesn¡¯t like pets. Just help me take care of it!¡± Martha coaxed. ¡°I¡­ refuse to take care of it! It¡¯s so ugly¡­¡± The scorned little creature raised its head high, its pair of bright red vertical pupils staring directly at her, its golden, slender forked tongue hissing a warning, exerting apelling pressure. Nora faltered. Despite the rejection on her lips, she swallowed the words. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go to your house and get it a nest.¡± Martha ced the snake into her portable container, leaving only a small gap. The oval head of the snake peeked out, glistening as it gazed into Nora¡¯s eyes, bewitchingly brilliant. ¡°You¡¯re insane, really nning to keep the snake as a pet!¡± Upon hearing those words, the snake¡¯s entire body grew several shades darker, emitting a chilling aura. In the next moment, it wriggled out of the bag and, in the blink of an eye, slithered to Nora¡¯s feet and coiled around her smooth legs. ¡°Ah!¡± Her scream was deafening. She went pale, trembling and crying. Martha clicked her tongue, sighed helplessly, and scolded the little snake before it loosened its grip and obediently crawled back into the bag, drifting off to sleep. For it toe out just once was already an enormous drain. It had only absorbed a trace of spiritual energy, barely enough to rouse it from slumber. Nora nervously held the bag and returned home. The vast, dark space left her feeling a little deste. As usual, she changed her shoes and entered the luxurious vi. ¡°You¡¯re back, Miss?¡± M, around forty years old, prepared a delicious meal with precision and efficiency. They hadn¡¯t adapted to the local cuisine since arriving at Onistead, so they hired someone from Akloit. ¡°Is Mom still not back?¡± Despite knowing the answer, Nora couldn¡¯t help but ask. M lowered her gaze, not daring to meet Nora¡¯s expectant eyes. ¡°Madam just came back. She had dinner and then flew to Fustroydor again. She¡¯s really busy!¡± ¡°I see. Prepare the meal and find me arger basket.¡± The atmosphere at home had been strangetely. Nora hadn¡¯t seen her mother, Mya, for a long time, and her father hadn¡¯te home either. Sean was as usual, spending his time at the inte caf¨¦. Chapter 706: Turns Out It’s His Wife Recently, Mya had been away from home, as she is currently squatting outside a high-end vimunity. Hunched over, she hid in the lush green bushes, the bright red windbreaker contrasting sharply with the green trees, creating a striking scene. Feared being recognized, she deliberately wore oversized sunsses to cover half her face. As the year drew to a close, the temperature dropped day by day. A gust of cold wind blew, causing her to shiver involuntarily. She tucked her neck into her cor and rubbed her hands together. She mutteredints while nestled in the bushes. ¡°This weather is freaking freezing.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that vixen, I wouldn¡¯t have to endure this.¡± ¡°Damn George, if I catch you with another woman, you¡¯ll be sorry.¡± As she spoke, Mya felt a tickle in her nostrils and couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. ¡°Achoo.¡± The sound was as loud as thunder, impossible to ignore. This was a high-end vi area, naturally equipped with professional bodyguards and surveince systems, so hermotion quickly attracted attention. A middle-aged man in a navy blue security uniform noticed her and strode over, his gaze fixed on Mya¡¯s figure.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Knowing it was no longer safe, she should have been smart and left immediately. However, she didn¡¯t wait for George or the ¡°vixen¡± she was looking for, so she couldn¡¯t bear to leave. So, thinking that she wouldn¡¯t be found unluckily, she continued waiting. While waiting for George, the security guard arrived instead. Unbeknownst to her, he stood right behind her and abruptly patted her shoulder, his voice stern as he questioned, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing crouching here?¡± The sudden voice almost startled Mya into fleeing on the spot. She jumped in fright, her face pale as she looked back and saw it was just a security guard, not worth her attention at all. Once steadied, she patted her chest with one hand, gave the man a disdainful look, and then with hands on her hips, scolded like a shrew: ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble. If you scare me into a heart attack, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you a resident here? If so, why aren¡¯t you using the ess card? If you¡¯re a visitor, at the very least you should register.¡± Register? She was dumbstruck and raised her voice defensively, yelling, ¡°I warn you not to touch me. Whether I was a resident here was none of your business. I was here to find someone.¡± The domineering and unreasonable woman was truly detestable, quickly attracting onlookers. Feeling embarrassed, Mya lowered her head and tried to push through with force, but was caught and pulled back by the man. ¡°Wait, no matter who you¡¯re looking for, you still need to register your name and contact number. Unauthorized personnel are not allowed in.¡± Mya struggled to shake off the man¡¯s grasp and petntly bit his arm with all her might. If she weren¡¯t an elder, she would have been disciplined long ago. The surrounding people began to voice their usations, their words echoing in Mya¡¯s ears, making her face turn red with embarrassment. Meanwhile, Jane was supporting George, who had been beaten and bruised, as they walked in through the front entrance. From a distance, it was clear that arge crowd had gathered here, as if something had happened. George couldn¡¯t fathom that it would be his own wife; with his arm around his lover¡¯s shoulder, he walked provocatively past Mya. Mya immediately saw her husband. She broke free from the crowd and made her way towards George, shouting in anger, ¡°George, tell me, who is she?¡± The sounds reverberated in waves to his ears, almost causing him to have a momentary illusion. He stopped in his tracks, nearly bumping into a palm tree ahead. What was going on? Was he hallucinating? How could he hear his wife¡¯s voice here? George shook his head, thinking it was impossible. This was Onistead Laimondi Estate, a renowned high-endmunity. Each square foot in this ce costs a fortune, and the security system rivals that of a presidential pce. Only those with authorized facial recognition can enter and exit; outsiders are strictly prohibited. The house he bought for Jane was only two hundred square feet, with a price tag of over ten million dors. With the cost of renovations, he ended up spending around fifteen million. This money was umted by secretly selling the vi in Akloit. Now, George only had real estate shares and funds left as his assets, with less than five million in liquid assets¡­ He dared not let Mya find out about this. In fact, Jane was much wealthier than him. George had nned to join herpany and then seize her assets. Otherwise, with his taste, he wouldn¡¯t have been attracted to Jane¡¯s appearance. But George still had no idea that he himself was the prey instead. Seeing Mya approaching, Jane withdrew her hand with a light smile. She stared at Mya, waiting for the next scene to unfold. As the familiar voice, figure, and face appeared before him, George finally panicked. Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead. He wiped his forehead, awkwardly asking, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mya could tell from his tone that this situation was likely true. She was so enraged that her chin trembled. ¡°Heh, why am I here? Why are you so scared? Feeling guilty?¡± ¡°I heard that you bought this house for me and our children to live in. As a wife, is it not normal for me toe and see our own house?¡± As her words fell, amotion erupted in the surroundings. So, this was the rightful wife. It made sense. The man looked like in his 50s, while that woman appeared quite young, wearing a long khaki coat with ck knee-high boots. Judging by their age difference, they seemed more like father and daughter. They had been living together, in and out, for so many days, and everyone assumed they were a father-daughter duo. Only the interaction between them sometimes crossed the line. Chapter 707: The House Under My Name Is Mine The truth that has now been revealed is truly astonishing. It turns out this young woman is not the middle-aged man¡¯s daughter, but his mistress whom he kept hidden from his wife. Disgusting! It¡¯s truly shameless. Now, George was only concerned about one thing ¨C Mya finding out about the house he bought! How should he exin himself? Just then, Jane walked over with her arms crossed. Solely based on her aura, she effortlessly overshadowed Mya, that old woman. She approached with a condescending gaze and sneered, ¡°Yes, he did spend over fifteen million buying me this vi, but the owner¡¯s name is me, not George. So, this house belongs to me.¡± As her words fell, Mya became so enraged that she let out an angry exmation while ncing fiercely at George. That look in her eyes seemed to wish for his immediate drowning before she could feel at ease. ¡°You, George, after all these years, as we weathered storms and hardships together, I bore you a son and a daughter.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And yet, you dared to have an affair behind my back. And you even got involved with my daughter¡¯s rival. What would Nora think if she found out?¡± ¡°Where did you get the money for this house? Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. The house in Akloit was meant for Sean¡¯s future marriage!¡± As the conversation turned to the house, George suddenly became hesitant. He stammered, his words muddled, ¡°When Sean gets married, I¡¯ll definitely buy him an even better house than that one. Why are you making a fuss?¡± Doesn¡¯t she understand the principle of not airing dirtyundry in public? Is it honorable for her to casually use him like this? Everyone around is just here to witness their spectacle, and she finds that glorious? Most of the women present sympathized with Mya, putting themselves in her shoes. As fellow women, they could better understand her heartache and feeling of being unworthy. They had children, looking forward to a happy future. And then, the husbandmitted adultery. Not only that, but he also found an attractive young girl to disgust her. Wasn¡¯t this a deliberate mockery of her aging appearance? As for Jane, most people couldn¡¯t help but show disdain. She wasn¡¯t bad-looking. She was tall and well-built. Why would she need to sell herself for money? These young girls nowadays reallycked self-respect. How long could they sustain themselves by trading their beauty for wealth? Jane remained quietly standing by, observing everything. The insults and reproaches from those around her seemed to have nothing to do with her, as if the wind blew gently past her without causing any disturbance. After Mya and George¡¯s conversation concluded, she finally walked over, stepping in her twelve-centimeter high heels. With each step, her waist swayed, entuating her curvy figure. Not just men, even women couldn¡¯t help but envy her perfect body proportions. Jane took a quick look at Mya. She ced a hand over her lips and burst intoughter. ¡°Mya, what¡¯s got you so angry? Weren¡¯t you the mistress who stole your best friend¡¯s husband and became a home wrecker?¡± Jane said, smirking. ¡°I think you should understand the importance of appearance for a woman. Everyone desires to be beautiful, especially since men are visual creatures,¡± Mya retorted. ¡°And have you even looked at yourselftely? Your face is filled with wrinkles, gray hair covers your temples, your eyes are hazy and greedy, resembling a beggar. Honey, taking you out would only be embarrassing,¡± she added. ¡°The house is under my name now, if you want it back, it depends on whether or not I¡¯m willing to give it to you.¡± Jane¡¯s words held significant meaning! So, the woman who came to ¡°catch the mistress¡± was also a mistress herself! Tsk tsk, fortunes are ever-changing, and the grass is always greener on the other side. As for the house, what she said was right. She is the homeowner, and it was willingly given to her by the man. George saw Mya calming down a bit, so he stepped forward, standing beside Jane, and replied, ¡°Exactly, I voluntarily gave her this house, you have no right to question it.¡± ¡°In all these years, you haven¡¯t done any housework or helped out in thepany. You have no qualifications to intervene in this matter. This is my money!¡± Mya suddenly choked. George used to be obedient to her everymand. But now he¡¯s be more and more outrageous, not only cheating with other women but also daring to im that she has no right to intervene. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have the right? I gave birth to two children! Who does she think she is? Today, I will make her return the money for this house.¡± How could this damned George not consider that their two children are not yet married and need money? As a father, he gave all the money to his mistress only for his own selfish desires. He¡¯s truly foolish! Thinking of this, Mya¡¯s heart sank. She held her handbag under her armpit, stepping forward in high heels, her gaze fierce like a female ogre emerging from the depths of hell. ¡°Ah! Are you out of your mind?¡± George had just been beaten, and his face was swollen. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in any more fights; otherwise, his own life might be in danger. To be precise, he was afraid of his wife, Mya. Subconsciously, he hid behind Jane. At this critical moment, no one had ever seen a man hide behind a woman like him. Jane, not impressed, rolled her eyes, and the people around couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. Is this even a man? Is this kind of weakling worth his wife causing a scene here? Jane was not afraid of Mya. Before Mya could even touch her, Jane pped her hands, and soon, two strong, young, and handsome security guards approached. They respectfully called out to her, ¡°Hello, CEO.¡± What¡¯s going on? Mya was dumbfounded, staring at Jane with wide eyes. Chapter 708: Am I Really Your Son? In Miller Residence, a dark figure suddenly appeared in the pitch-ck house. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that everyone in the vi had returned home for the day, he would have surely scared them. Out of habit, he looked towards the small room on the second floor and instinctively called out, ¡°Mother.¡± But there was no reply. He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself for being foolish because¡­ his mother had passed away a long time ago. No one would ever bring him a bowl of steamy soup again. His eyes grew dim. He navigated through the darkness and made his way up to the second floor. After changing into a ck robe, he picked up his phone and headed out, alone, to watch a movie. ¡°Hell,¡± a film by the renowned director, was highly praised by others but ended up being boring for him, as he dozed off in the theater. Still by himself, lonely, he made his way home. While on the road, he noticed a small shop that was still open. A big redntern hung from the eaves, emitting a warm, golden-red glow. Benson pushed his hands deeper into his sleeves, resembling a disappointed and solitary swordsman, as he walked inside. A momentter, he walked out again. Just like before, only this time he had an oily paper package in his hands. As he passed through the living room, he was about to turn on the lights when suddenly the crystal chandelier brightened, illuminating the entire hall, which was immactely clean. ¡°You are back,¡± a chilly voice suddenly echoed through the hall. The person sitting on the sofa slowly stood up, their deep andposed eyes fixed directly on Benson. It had been almost eight years since theyst met. Benson looked at his father, with his white hair, and a wave of excitement washed over him. He couldn¡¯t help but let tears well up in his eyes as he softly called out, ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± The man, around fifty years old, stood tall and slender. His neat short hair entuated his well-defined features. With proper care, even his handsome eyebrows and eyes appeared to be in their forties. He was Rohan, whom Cheyenne had encountered in the hall earlier. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve dismissed all the household staff. I¡¯m going to Truphis tomorrow, and this time you¡¯reing with me!¡± He spoke while examining Benson, who, after all these years, had grown taller than him by almost a head. He had be a full-fledged adult.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a resemnce to his deceased wife in his appearance, causing a hint of redness in his eyes. He suppressed his emotions, trying to meet his father¡¯s gaze with a calm look. ¡°I¡¯m going too? I won¡¯t go!¡± Without hesitation, Benson refused hismand and nced upstairs, his peripheral vision catching a glimpse of the room. His Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his emotions sank. ¡°I want to stay here with Mom.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an unexpected backhand pped his face violently. Almost instantaneously, his delicate and beautiful face bore a fresh imprint of five fingers, its deep-set eyes shimmering with a faint redness. Benson looked up in astonishment at his father, whose face had turned frosty. His cold eyes resembled the harshness of winter as he dered, ¡°You are not allowed to mention her again!¡± ¡°Why? Why am I not allowed to mention her? It was because of you that she died. If it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t be dead!¡± Tears welled up in Benson¡¯s eyes as his voice turned icy, using his father of his selfishness and indifference. Hearing that Benson was still resentful towards him about this matter, Rohan¡¯s figure trembled under the light, almost losing his bnce and falling. Fortunately, he had a cane in his hand to barely support himself. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know why! You are my son, a member of the Miller family! So, you should follow my arrangements. Whatever I tell you to do, you just do it!¡± Rohan eximed. At this moment, Benson truly felt the irony of his existence. He let out a deeply disappointed smile. The bitterness and mockery contained in that smile made Rohan¡¯s heart skip a beat. He nced at his own palm with a determined gaze. He didn¡¯t regret pping Benson. And Bensonughed because he found his own foolishness amusing. From childhood to adulthood, he always walked on eggshells to please his father, studying hard, practicing the piano diligently, never daring to let himself be hindered by illness because his father liked excellent children. So, he practiced like crazy every day, devoting all his time to ying the piano and learning Praying Magic. Yet, all he received was the same persistent coldness. Because of him, the esteemed Rohan, the head of the Miller family, had plenty of children. He didn¡¯tck a single one like Benson. After his mother¡¯s death, he wandered alone for eight years. In all these years, he never received a single word of concern, nor a greeting. Even when they met, it was distant and perfunctorymands, nothing more. ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Benson firmly stated. After making his decision, he turned on his heel and walked up the stairs. When he reached thending by the staircase, his towering figure suddenly stopped, standing beneath the dazzling crystal chandelier. The ring white light shone on his face, casting a cool silvery glow, making it impossible to discern the man¡¯s features. He heard a low, maic and alluring voice in his ears. He asked, ¡°Father, am I truly your son?¡± After saying that, he continued walking forward, closing the door. He isted himself from the man downstairs, leaving no connection between them. That night, despite turning off the lights, Benson couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He touched the ne his mother left behind, lost in memories. In the corner, the food he had bought quietlyy in its box, gradually losing its heat with the passing of time. It was his mother¡¯s favorite food. The next day, before dawn. Benson went downstairs and deliberately peeked into his father¡¯s room. Once again, the empty room brought him to silently weep, biting his lip. If his father didn¡¯t care, why did his father take even the favorite photo of his mother? But if his father did care, why did his father never show concern for them? Was he disappointed with them, and therefore, didn¡¯t want him as his son anymore? After crying for a while, Bensonposed himself and walked downstairs absentmindedly. On the long table, there was a hearty breakfast with chicken sandwiches and his favorite scallion pancakes. For several consecutive days, he lived in mncholy. This scene made the household servants unable to help but wipe away their tears, wishing Master Darren to be more epting. After all, he was the most talented child in the Miller family. If only he knew how topromise, Rohan would surely shower him with affection. Unfortunately, just like his mother, Master Darren would rather die than submit! Chapter 709: When Will She Wake Up? The spacious room was empty, except for the faint light emitted by themp at the bedside. The soft yellow light cast shadows on the wooden walls, making the ck scabbards of the two suspended ck swords in the air appear to shimmer with a golden sheen, exuding a sense of luxury. However, the presence of these two swords added a touch of chilling coldness to this cozy room. On the wide and soft ck bedy a stunningly beautiful young girl with delicate features. Shey there quietly, motionless, resembling a lifeless, exquisite jade sculpture that tempted people to approach and admire. Her flowing hair intertwined with the ck bedsheet beneath her, creating a perfect and wless harmony, like a piece of fine silk. Creak- The sound of a door opening echoed, apanied by the gasping sound of the wooden door being pushed. As the door opened, a gust of chilly air entered and dry yellow leaves spiraled down, gentlynding on the wooden floor. The person quickly closed the door. In the next moment, his gaze locked onto the still unconscious girl lying on the bed. With a wooden bowl in hand and wearing traditional wooden clogs, the person approached the girl¡¯s bedside. Once by the bed, he paused his movement. With a trembling hand, he ced the bowl of hot liquid on the cab next to the bed. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he extended his hand, hesitantly caressing the girl¡¯s fair face. From the forehead, to the eyebrows, delicate nose, and rosy lips¡­ Finally, the warm hand gently settled on her visibly pregnant belly. In that instant, a never-before-seen tenderness shed in the man¡¯s eyes. Here was his flesh and blood, growing within her. Kelvin sighed softly, almost imperceptibly, and as his gaze lifted and fell upon the woman¡¯s face again, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her forehead. This gesture resembled a prince gently kissing a sleeping beauty, but it was more akin to cherishing his lifelong treasure. Only when she was fast asleep could he dare to kiss her so unabashedly. Every time Cheyenne looked at him upon awakening, her eyes betrayed unfamiliarity and wariness, which pained him deeply. Yet, seeing her sleep so peacefully, he would rather she didn¡¯t recognize him. Wake up soon. ¡°Cheyenne, you have to get better.¡± ¡°You must get better.¡± The man¡¯s maic voice murmured with affection, and even in her slumber, Cheyenne could vaguely hear it. She faintly heard someone calling her, but no matter how she ran towards the direction of the voice, she could never find an exit. The appearance of this voice was like a bright red g, showing her the way. Kelvin held the bowl of medicine in one hand and a wooden spoon in the other, clumsily scooping up a small spoonful. Carefully blowing on it, he brought it to her lips, but unfortunately¡­ most of it spilled from the corners of her mouth. This medicine was precious, and wasting most of it meant the patient wouldn¡¯t receive the best treatment. After a moment¡¯s thought, he decided to remove his mask. Tilting his head back, he quickly drank a sip from the bowl himself, holding the bitter liquid in his mouth. Then, with his other hand, he hugged her slender waist, allowing her to lean against his chest. With his lips pressed against her slightly chapped and peeling red ones, he pried open her teeth with the tip of his tongue, gradually feeding her the bitter medicine. Cheyenne unconsciously swallowed, and after a few sips, she finished half of the medicine. Kelvin didn¡¯t look too good. He thought to himself, ¡®This medicine is really bitter.¡¯ She loves sweets, so she definitely won¡¯t like this taste. It¡¯s okay; he¡¯s enduring the bitterness with her. Suddenly, as if he had remembered something, he reached into his ck robe and indeed found a piece of candy. He never ate candy. Why would he have this in his pocket? Probably because she liked it. It came in handy now. ¡°This is chocte vored, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re afraid of getting fat.¡± ¡°I remember you like strawberry vor, it¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t have it here.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After you wake up, I¡¯ll definitely buy you lots and lots of candy. You like roses, I¡¯ll build a rose manor for you.¡± ¡°I also know you don¡¯t like seeing me, after you wake up, I¡¯ll leave.¡± He murmured affectionately while gently wiping the water stains from her face with a clean handkerchief. Throughout, his gaze never left Cheyenne for a single second. When Benson arrived, he saw Kelvin still quietly taking care of Cheyenne. Stunned for a second, he walked over and asked coldly, ¡°Cheyenne still hasn¡¯t woken up?¡± Kelvin ignored him and continued to quietly watch over Cheyenne. However, his indifferent attitude did not surprise Benson, because he owed Kelvin for the explosion back then, but he didn¡¯t regret orchestrating it. After the explosion, being able to spend a month with Cheyenne was the greatest satisfaction of his life. As for the rtionship between him and Kelvin, it had been extremely strained and couldn¡¯t be fixed again. He didn¡¯t intend to fix it either. The reason Benson chose to give up was because of Cheyenne. Even though she had lost her memory, she never forgot Kelvin. This was Kelvin¡¯s greatest sess and also his greatest failure. So, after pulling Cheyenne out of the ice spring, Benson decided to send her to Kelvin¡¯s side. In this Miller family, he was just a walking puppet, how could he ensure Cheyenne¡¯s safety even if he couldn¡¯t guarantee his own safety? This time, Charlotte dared to use advanced sorcery to harm Cheyenne; next time, there might be other tricks, and he couldn¡¯t just watch her die. At this moment, Benson felt that the best option was Kelvin. Although reluctant, he had no choice. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t turn around, his maic and icy voice rang in his ears. Upon hearing this, Benson hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°Soon. If she doesn¡¯t wake up tonight, I¡¯ll take her to the shrine tomorrow.¡± The shrine was set up by the Miller family, and it was said to be the ce where every newborn of the Miller family was born. ording to the rules of the Miller family, after the newborn is born, they are ced in that cold, dark shrine to survive on their own for a month. During this time, besides food, they have nothing else. In such a harsh environment, survival of the fittest, the one who survives can be the designated heir of the Miller family and learn advanced sorcery. Chapter 710: Peach Blossom In this generation, he and Charlotte were the only ones who could survive for five days in the shrine. Benson¡¯s original name was Darren Miller, he never wanted others to call him than. The blood of the Miller family in his body was, in fact, a kind of restraint for him. Only in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes was he always aplete person. He was just Benson, not the killer Shane, nor the young master Darren of the Miller family. Although Kelvin didn¡¯t like him, being abroad, he could only nod. Because he didn¡¯t understand advanced sorcery. But he believed that Benson¡¯s feelings for Cheyenne were genuine, he wouldn¡¯t harm her. ¡°Take good care of Cheyenne, I have some things to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± As he left, Benson took a final nce at the sleeping Cheyenne, his lips curling into a faint smile, before turning and leaving. The room now only had Kelvin and Cheyenne, quiet as if the world was just born anew. He had nned to stay until she woke up. Suddenly receiving a text from Chris, Kelvin¡¯s expression turned grave and hesitant after reading it. After a few moments of contemtion, he decided to leave. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry. I have to step out for a moment, you just wait for me toe back.¡± As he gently instructed, he bent down and nted a light kiss on Cheyenne¡¯s cheek.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Tucking in the nkets, as he was about to take a step out, he abruptly turned back. Staring directly at the fair hand that held onto his sleeve. ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± His hoarse voice carried a hint of disbelief, almost instinctively, a reddish glint appeared in his deep-set, dark eyes. His gaze firmly locked onto the slender wrist, the back of the hand revealing faint blue veins, exceptionally beautiful. Lifting his gaze, she still hadn¡¯t woken up. Her long and dense eyshes, like tiny fans, cast an elegant curve beneath the dark eyes,plementing her delicate brows and eyes. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel a moment of disappointment, retracting his hopeful gaze, he thought¡­ Hisrge, sturdy hand grasped Cheyenne¡¯s small hand, thinking he could easily pull it away. But it unexpectedly took some effort! Because Cheyenne held on him very tight, despite her undeniably deep sleep. Underneath the mask, a hint of helplessness and indulgent faint smile emerged on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Cheyenne, are you reluctant to let me go? But there¡¯s something urgent I need to deal with. I¡¯ll be back soon, you just rest assured.¡± ¡°Be good, rest well, wake up early.¡± He desperately missed her! Not sure if his words had an effect, she did obediently retract her hand, hugging the nket, quietly falling asleep. Kelvin stared at herpletely adorable sleeping posture, unexpectedly melting inexplicably at heart. He thought, it would be great if the baby in Cheyenne¡¯s belly was a little girl. It would be even better if she looked like her and was as well-behaved and obedient. He would definitely cherish her and their baby girl. The phone in his pocket rang again, reminding him that time could no longer be dyed. Kelvin sighed deeply, lifting his long and strong legs, resolutely heading towards the door. Little did he know, as he stepped through the door, a faint murmur escaped from the bedside just as the door creaked shut, buried within the sound of it closing, unnoticed by anyone. At a corner table of the roadside tavern sat a peculiar guest. His face concealed behind a silver mask. The man¡¯s towering figure seemed to diminish the space as he strode in. His intent was clear as he bypassed the main hall and headed directly for the dark-clothed man standing by the curved counter. Thetter stood with one foot on the ground and the other on a barstool¡¯s crossbar, leaning forward, savoring a bottle of liquor with an air of contentment. By his side sat a striking young woman, her allure as icy as her gaze. She appeared to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight, d in a form-fitting ck leather skirt paired with a white, long fur coat. Her long hair was woven into colorful braids, cascading over her chest. The heavy makeup entuated her features, vivid and resplendent. She casually sat next to Chris, one hand gently linked with his arm, the other nonchntly reaching below her skirt. A hint of the ck gun holster peeked out. The woman was chatting andughing with Chris as if they were a couple deeply in love. Suddenly, she leaned in and quickly nted a kiss on Chris¡¯ cheek, while her hand reached for her thigh and pulled out a seductive handgun. Unaware of the femme fatale before him, Chris was foolishly indulging in what he believed to be true love. The fortune teller had told him that his soulmate resides in the East. Wasn¡¯t Jostrana to the east of Che? The woman¡¯s unexpected kiss was not rejected by him. As Chris closed his eyes, the barrel of the gun quietly rose to the back of his head. At any moment, the woman could end his life with a pull of the trigger. In the critical moment, a swooshing sound came from behind, and the air seemed to tear with a sharp whine. The bullet was intercepted before it could leave the chamber by anotherrge hand. Kelvin tightened his grip on the woman¡¯s wrist, leaving a crimson mark on her fair skin. Startled, the gun slipped from her hand and ttered to the ground. The not-so-subtle noise finally caught Chris¡¯ attention. He instinctively looked down and was met with a chilling sensation in the pit of his stomach. Bitterness, frustration, disbelief. A myriad of emotions all condensed into one question, ¡°Why?¡± He genuinely wanted to be in a rtionship with her, finally finding a woman who he had a crush on, but she wanted to end his life! Chapter 711: Lost Love in the Womb In response to Chris¡¯ inquiries, the woman replied with an indifferent, disdainful tone, ¡°Why so many questions? I¡¯m here to kill you. That¡¯s it.¡± The way she expressed herself sadden Chris deeply. Could it be that she used the same seductive tactics on other targets she intended to kill, without regard for who they were, just as she had done to him earlier? If Nancy knew what Chris was thinking at that moment, she would definitely burst intoughter. After being an assassin for so many years, she had never encountered such a ¡°naive¡± man. He was already over thirty, yet a simple kiss from a girl had left him in such turmoil. This was one of the characteristics of a perpetually single man ¨C as long as someone showed him a little kindness, he would be swayed. Kelvin had no interest in witnessing Chris¡¯ feeble attempt. His chilling gaze fixed on the woman as he questioned sternly, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you?¡± The womanzily stood up from her seat with elegant poise, holding her handbag. When she looked at Kelvin, her eyes seemed slightly disoriented. ¡°Che ims to be thend of etiquette. Are all Che men this rough and feeble-minded?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve injured her hand. Look, it¡¯s all red and swollen,¡± she said coquettishly, raising her fair wrist, revealing a bright red imprint of five fingers, evoking sympathy. Kelvin, with furrowed brows, was not swayed by her actions. Did she think she was Cheyenne? Suddenly, Kelvin stepped forward and firmly grasped the woman¡¯s slender swan-like neck, exerting force. The woman¡¯s face turned red as she struggled to cough. ¡°Let go of me. I won¡¯t talk. Those who fail their mission have no right to live.¡± ¡°Stop your chatter. If you don¡¯t talk, you know the consequences.¡± He was never one to be tender and considerate. If she truly didn¡¯t speak, he might just strangle her right then and there. Chris, who had been observing from the side, hesitated when he caught a glimpse of the woman¡¯s teary eyes. Perhaps he felt a twinge of pity, or maybe it was a sense of nostalgia for the initial innocent affection. After nearly half a minute of hesitation, he spoke up, feeling conflicted, even pleading for the woman who had tried to kill him. ¡°Sir¡­ Please spare her this once. I believe she won¡¯t dare to try again in the future.¡± As his words fell, he received an unmistakably icy re from Kelvin, whose voice was devoid of emotion, ¡°Are you sure you want me to spare her? Don¡¯t forget, she has someone backing her up.¡± Chris tightly pursed his lips into a straight line, then lifted his head with a touch of remorse on his face, speaking firmly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. It was my fault this time. But¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I will find the person behind this, sir, I beg you.¡± He had been with him for nearly a decade, and this was the first time he had ever lowered himself to such a degree. Beneath his mask, Kelvin¡¯s face was covered in bulging veins. He clenched his teeth, drawing back his hand with a voice as deep and chilling as the frozen peaks of a mountain. ¡°Only once!¡± Chris felt too demanding when he voiced his request and didn¡¯t hold out any hope. Just as he was considering how to persuade the two, Kelvin actually agreed! This was not Kelvin¡¯s style at all. When dealing with enemies, Kelvin never showed mercy. Despite his young age, he stood at the top of the pyramid in the business world. It was his sufficient insight and decisive nature that elevated him to this position. In the past, his plea would have only angered Kelvin, let alone sparing the woman¡¯s life. But perhaps due to Miss Lawrence¡¯s influence, the once cold and unfeeling Kelvin began to show some humanity. Chris bent over in ecstatic gratitude, tears almost falling. ¡°Thank you, sir, thank you!¡± After a moment of relief, Nancy¡¯s heart finally settled. After years of being an assassin, she encountered a man who spoke up for her for the first time. And tonight was their first meeting. He was her target for assassination. Why didn¡¯t he hate her? Nancy¡¯s voice choked as she recalled her unfortunate childhood. She was born into a poor fisherman¡¯s family. At the age of seven, her father died at sea, leaving no trace. Her mother remarried in Truphis, taking her young brother with her and leaving Nancy with only a dpidated fishing boat. She dropped out of school and wandered the streets, making a living through deception and theft. At the age of ten, she was abducted and became a prostitute. At fourteen, she began serving clients, letting one disgusting man after another defile her body. Due to improper protection, she contracted a venereal disease and was shunned by clients due to the rashes all over her body. Her foster mother didn¡¯t want a liability that couldn¡¯t earn money and kicked her out. She was sixteen that year. It was winter, bitterly cold, and she stood on the shore of Truphis Bay, contemting suicide. It was a man¡¯s appearance that changed her. He was a typical gentleman, but also aplete demon. He spent money to cure her venereal disease and taught her to use a gun, how to kill, and how to avoid being killed. Nancy genuinely regarded him as her savior. Her savior ordered her to investigate the man with the silver mask and-kill him! She never needed to know the reason, just follow orders. Chris¡¯ protection struck Nancy, who hadcked love and security since childhood, deep in her heart. She decided to tell him a secret. Nancy signaled to him and stood there gracefully, revealing a sweet smile to him. Chris didn¡¯t hesitate and walked up to her. ¡®He was really silly,¡¯ she thought.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Nancy increasingly felt that he deserved better, but it was a pity that it would have been better if she had met him earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you just now. You need to be careful. Please, please, don¡¯t go to see him-uh.¡± Just as she reached a crucial point in her words, Nancy closed her eyes and groaned in a muffled tone. Her body suddenly convulsed, foam at her mouth, and copsed on the ground. ¡°Nancy!¡± Chapter 712: Long Time No See, My Dear Son Nancy¡¯s death was indeed regrettable, as Kelvin could see. The glimmer of guilt and reluctance in her eyes just before she passed away was evident. At that moment, she had wanted to be a kind person, at the very least! However, the specifics of what she said, ¡°be careful,¡± were untraceable, which left Kelvin furrowing his brows in frustration. Meanwhile, the other half of the hall resonated with cheers. ¡°Great, another dance!¡± ¡°Yes, one more, we haven¡¯t had enough yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± His gaze instinctively swept across the room, revealing a young woman in a silver and white robe with red-trimmed cuffs under the ever-changing, colorful lights on the stage. Her attire shimmered under the rotating lights, exuding equally splendid hues. Judging from the fabric of her robe and the golden family emblem on her fan, the woman¡¯s identity seemed far from simple, and she shouldn¡¯t have appeared in such a mixed establishment. In response to the crowd¡¯s requests, she gracefully danced amidst the melodious music, the fan seemingly alive in her hands as she gracefully swayed and twirled, disying a perfect bnce of strength and softness. Kelvin had no interest in this ethnic dance. He had been fixated on this woman due to the Miller family emblem on her fan. He had seen such a pattern at the banquet. And the woman, if he remembered correctly, should be the famous geisha, Linda Gilbert, he had seen at the Miller family banquet that day. He was certain that this high-ranking, well-known geisha was from Che, despite speaking fluent Jostranan. After the dance, the woman gracefully exited amid thunderous apuse. Observing this, Kelvin stepped forward to follow her, but unfortunately, the woman was extremely vignt. She seemed to have detected his presence and swiftly lifted the curtain at the instant the lights changed, making her escape from the establishment¡¯s entrance. Witnessing this, he was about to give chase when he was suddenly blocked by a drunk middle-aged man. Due to this small interruption, the woman disappeared in the blink of an eye from his sight. ¡°Get lost!¡± Under his mask, Kelvin¡¯s face tensed, pushing the drunkard away and then following her out of the establishment¡¯s entrance. The entrance connected to the restaurant¡¯s kitchen. While the outside exuded cleanliness and splendor, its interior was grimy and oily. There was a small half-meter-high door near the air conditioner, and Kelvin had a hunch that she had escaped from there. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The young chef boy, humming a tune, was diligently cutting the salmon with a short knife. Kelvin¡¯s sudden intrusion startled him, and the sharp edge of the knife instantly nicked his finger, causing arge amount of fresh blood to well up. On the chopping board, the half-skinned salmon widened its mouth, sucking in the fresh blood, one gulp at a time. The man did not answer his question; instead, he pulled open the kitchen door and walked out. Sure enough, beyond the doory an entirely different world. The quiet, pitch-ck alleyways twisted and intertwined, illuminated only by a dim and dpidated streetmp on itsst legs. He nced around but did not spot the woman from earlier. However, Kelvin was certain she hadn¡¯t gone far, especially wearing clogs in such a quiet environment. The sound of someone walking would definitely be audible. Thinking this, Kelvin immediately crouched his tall frame down, pressing his ear to the ground. ck, ck, ck-The clogs¡¯ urgent tapping on the ground resonated loudly in his ears. Someone was just ahead. His figure moved swiftly, like an agile panther, dashing through the narrow alleyway, his dark form melding into the shadows. Perhaps it was the advantage of long legs, or maybe the woman found it inconvenient to run in clogs. Kelvin caught up! From a distance of roughly ten meters, he saw the silver-white figure swaying in the darkness. It was the woman who had danced in the tavern just now. ¡°Stop!¡± he spoke. The woman did not turn back, but the sound made her pause for a moment. Then, she tightened her grip on the hem of her robe, hastening her steps. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can disguise yourself as a Jostranan and I won¡¯t recognize you, Miss Todd. Let¡¯s have a chat,¡± he said. Why was she in Jostrana? And how could she, a well-off youngdy, end up as mere entertainment for others? Moreover, was the recent death of that woman rted to her?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Countless doubts weighed heavy on Kelvin¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t wait to unravel theseyers of mystery and seek the truth. Damn it, had Kelvin already noticed her? Or perhaps he only had suspicions without evidence. Sophie believed more in the second guess. She kept her head down, not answering, and continued walking silently ahead. ck, ck, ck-The sound of clogs continued to echo. Narrowing his deep-set eyes, Kelvin reached under his robe¡¯s wide sleeve and drew out a silver pistol, coldly warning her, ¡°If you keep walking, I will shoot.¡± Her heart racing, the woman quickly nced back at Kelvin, who indeed aimed a silver pistol at her. She had no doubt that in such a pitch-ck environment, his gun wouldn¡¯t misfire. What to do? As she was about to reach the next alleyway, Sophie decided to take a chance. At the same time Kelvin fired, she swiftly rolled to the ground. Her clogs slipped off her feet. She hurriedly took cover behind the wall. The bullet and the wall, due to instantaneous friction, emitted a dazzling sh of light. It burst open just above her head. This was undoubtedly the scythe of the Grim Reaper hovering over her. Sophie felt a chill down her spine and her scalp prickling. Kelvin was just a step away from her when, in this critical moment, his hand suddenly grabbed Sophie and pushed her behind. Then, stepping forward, a figure stood in front of Kelvin. ¡°Long time no see, my dear son!¡± Chapter 713: Father and Son as Enemies ng- Kelvin¡¯s hand, holding the gun, was hidden beneath his oversized robe, trembling with surprise, the gun almost slipping. Under the mask, his pupils had contracted into narrow slits, like those of a snake, filled with coldness and disgust as he gazed at the woman in red before him. Despite the sub-zero temperatures, she was still dressed in the bright red dress that she had worn for decades, the exposed parts of her neck and arms glowing white in this environment. Compared to the face he remembered, she seemed to have aged a few years, with a hint ofughter lines at the corners of her eyes. But there was no doubt that she still looked as beautiful, exuding a burning allure. Kelvin stood silently for a long time, without speaking. With a cold and indifferent nce, he smirked, ¡°What, are you not continuing to pretend to be lying in a hospital bed?¡± Gracie was no longer surprised by his indifferent and hurtful attitude. Her slender fingers lightly brushed towards his mask. Before she could touch Kelvin¡¯s mask, he evaded, a stern scolding emanating from beneath the mask. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± He could never forget how filthy this seemingly fair woman¡¯s hands really were! And how these blood-stained and murderous hands slowly dragged him into hell. Finally, the woman seemed to feel ¡°sorrowful.¡± She sneered and withdrew her hand, yfully speaking with a tone of loss and pity. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, Kelvin, and your temper is still as stubborn and cute as when you were a child. I¡¯ve been lying in bed for too long, feeling a bit bored.¡± ¡°Well, I heard you found a wife, and as a mother-inw, I should meet her, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You unfilial son, why didn¡¯t you even tell me about such a big thing as getting married? Your grandfather doesn¡¯t like me, but you are my flesh and blood. Treating me like this, it really makes me sad, you know.¡± Kelvin¡¯s skin crawled from her affected and pretentious voice. And when he heard her mention Cheyenne, an inexplicable anger surged within him. Staring at her as if she were an enemy, he warned in a word-by-word manner, ¡°Don¡¯t youy a finger on her! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes sparkled, shining brightly. Since her son had seen through her disguise, there was no need for her to continue the act. She reverted to her previouszy posture. ¡°Of course not possible!¡± ¡°Cheyenne is very useful to me, and I¡¯ve endured this long because I care about how you feel, Kelvin.¡± As the words fell, a heavy sense of disappointment and repression engulfed Kelvin¡¯s heart, making him shiver in the cold. She was still incorrigible! Mother? This word was truly ironic to him. Kelvin tightened his grip on the gun, putting it to its holster, then turned coldly and decisively, leaving with firm steps. Before leaving, he dropped a merciless remark that filled the quiet alley with an air of killing. ¡°You can try it, but between you and Cheyenne, I will only choose her.¡± ¡°Because, you are unworthy!¡± Gracie crossed her arms against the wall, herrge red skirt in the night looking as beautiful and dangerous as blooming poppies. She nced disdainfully, unimpressed. ¡°Brat, not at all adorable. How could my excellent genes produce such a guy?¡± Back in the lobby, aside from Chris, Kelvin saw an unexpected guest. When the middle-aged man caught sight of Kelvin wearing a mask, his eyes turned red. He looked at Kelvin with a mix of nostalgia and fear, trembling as he asked, ¡°K-Kelvin, what happened to your face?¡± In that moment, they locked eyes, and Kelvin¡¯s gazecked any warmth. It was as if he was facing aplete stranger with no blood rtion, walking past Corey without a word. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± Kelvin whispered quietly in his ear as they brushed past each other. Corey froze in ce, his eyes widening as he watched Kelvin walk away from him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and all the words he wanted to say turned into a bitter plea. ¡°Kelvin, I know you hate me. But your grandfather is sick, and he might not make it. Go see him.¡± ¡°He has always cared for you the most.¡± Grandfather is sick? A shiver ran through Kelvin¡¯s body, finally evoking a reaction from him. He abruptly turned to look back, his face under the mask filled with conflict. In the entire Foley family, the only person Kelvin couldn¡¯t let go of was his grandfather. He didn¡¯t care about the life and death of others. So when he heard the man say his grandfather was sick, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. However, he also thought about Cheyenne, who was still in aa, making it difficult for him to decide. ¡°So what if he¡¯s sick? What I do or don¡¯t do isn¡¯t up to you. Besides, you never bothered about me before.¡± After growing up for so long, this was the first time Corey had spoken to him calmly and peacefully. Otherwise, father and son could never have a proper conversation ¨C their conversations always ended in disagreements after just a few sentences. However, Kelvin no longer valued this so-called ¡°father¡± of his. When he almost froze to death in the snow, Corey never stepped up to fulfill his fatherly duties. When he fell into the sea and disappeared for a month, Corey never disyed even the slightest concern for him. After the explosion, the first thing Corey did was fear that the Foley Group would be affected. He immediately pushed his beloved nephew, Vincent, into the position of CEO.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Corey didn¡¯t need him as a son, and the Foley Group didn¡¯t need him as a CEO either. So why should he go back? Hearing Kelvin¡¯s usations, Corey¡¯s face turned red. He knew that he had neglected Kelvin¡¯s growth over the years because of his personal selfishness. Furthermore, this child matured faster than his peers, was emotionally distant, and had a strong sense of independence. It was difficult to gain his trust and reliance. Now that he had grown up and no longer needed Corey as a ¡°father,¡± Corey finally realized that Kelvin was his son, not his enemy! How could he me an innocent child for his own failures in marriage and his disgust for that woman, only toterin about Kelvin¡¯sck of filial piety? Everything was his own fault. Corey clenched his fist tightly, consumed by regret as if dark clouds were overwhelming him, making it hard for him to breathe. He raised his head, his gaze following the disappearing figure. At that moment, both father and son felt a special atmosphere emanating from the nearby entrance. Chapter 714: Even Abbie is His Pawn The small bar was still ying deafening music, yet somehow it felt eerily silent all around, to the point where one could hear a pin drop on the ground. Above, the colorful neon lights continued their ever-changing rotation, casting onto the neer¡¯s white suit. With one hand in his pocket and the other snapping his fingers, he appeared in front of Kelvin. His elegant figure, draped in a tailored white suit, exuded a slender and pure air, akin to the bright moon in the autumn night sky. Cold, elegant, and untainted. Sam¡¯s arrival brought a hush over the bustling bar, transforming the scene from an oil painting to a serenendscape, timeless and tranquil. As he stopped in front of Kelvin, his figure graciously settled into the chair opposite, offering a warm smile. ¡°Care to buy me a drink?¡± His casual and familiar tone was a product of their many years of friendship. Kelvin¡¯s gaze had turned wary the moment Sam appeared, his eyes revealing anger and unabashed murderous intent, but it didn¡¯t deter Sam. Seeing no response, Sam ordered himself a ¡°Margarita¡± cocktail, and then as if remembering something, he slightly parted his lips and instructed the bartender, ¡°Another ¡®Poseidon¡¯s Tears¡¯ for me, it¡¯s her favorite drink.¡± At the mention of ¡°her,¡± both Chris and Kelvin were puzzled, with Kelvin¡¯s face eventually reflecting a tinge of sorrow. Poseidon, the sea god from Greek mythology. This cocktail aptly embodied the title ¡°Poseidon¡¯s Tears,¡± its deep blue color akin to the vast sea, adorned with a vibrant and luscious green mint leaf, topped with a small pearl made of white fondant. So beautiful that it was almost a shame to destroy such a perfect creation. With the ss in hand, Sam carefully scrutinized it for a long while, his brows carrying a trace of poignant remembrance and deep affection. ¡°Ste¡¯s favorite book was the ¡®Bible,¡¯ always talking about Medusa¡¯s tragic fate. But who would have known that one day, she¡¯d also be buried in this boundless sea.¡± ¡°After all these years, you probably have long forgotten her existence, but I can¡¯t. I cannot forget how she died!¡± With these words, Sam raised his head, downing the cocktail in one fluid motion, the movement of his alluring Adam¡¯s apple leaving people unable to help but stare. Ste¡­ As Kelvin listened to this familiar yet unfamiliar name, he vaguely recalled something. This name had indeed vanished from his memory a long time ago. His childhood was marked by a kidnapping, and he barely escaped with his life, spending half a year in the hospital as a result. asionally, in moments of boredom, he felt like he had forgotten something, as he repeatedly looked at a photo with a hole cut out of it. Yet, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of her in his memory. So, her name was Ste. Later, meeting Abbie, he felt a sense of pity, perhaps because she, like himself, was unfortunate, and also fond of wearing a pure white dress like Ste, who he had forgotten. Seeing Kelvin¡¯s reaction, Sam knew that he had indeed forgotten Ste entirely. Amidst his lightughter, the anger and sarcasm in his eyes grew stronger. ¡°She died trying to save you, yet you forgot about her, Kelvin. You really dropped the ball on this one.¡± ¡°You know what? As a punishment for your ipetence as an older brother, I intentionally arranged for Abbie to enter the Foley family. I made sure she wore a white dress, reminding you of Ste, the girl who used to like wearing white dresses.¡± ¡°But you disappointed me. The better you treated Abbie, the more I felt sorry for Ste. So, I gave her Misty Forest, never expecting that Shane would end up eating it by ident.¡± ¡°Turns out Abbie was Sam¡¯s n all along!¡± This shocking revtion left Kelvin, Corey, and Chris at the scenepletely astounded, leaving Corey, speechless, staring at this unfamiliar young man before him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How is that possible? The Berrys and I have been close for generations.¡± He and Foster Berry were even best friends, could it be that even the ident was engineered by someone? The truth seemed to havee to the surface. Sam didn¡¯t bother hiding his actions because he was confident that no one could harm him here. ¡°Of course, among all the options, I chose Abbie. If she hadn¡¯t be an orphan, how could she have had an excuse to get close to Kelvin?¡± The ident, you could say he arranged it, or you could say he didn¡¯t. Because he didn¡¯t personally do it, someone as insignificant as an ant wasn¡¯t worth his own actions. Chris felt his scalp tingling, fearful as he looked at the handsome young man in front of him. In his understanding, Master Sam and Kelvin were good friends for many years, business partners and confidants who shared simr interests in life. But it turns out that all of this was his conspiracy, and all the goodness was just an illusion. ording to what he said, it was the year Kelvin was kidnapped, and Kelvin was just a thirteen-year-old boy at the time. Master Sam and Kelvin were the same age, also thirteen. To think that at just thirteen years old, he could harbor such malicious thoughts, along with such intricate and profound schemes and ns? Truly worthy of being the young master of the Lucas family, his thoughts and methods were beyond that of a regr person. Finally, a clear image of a white figure appeared in Kelvin¡¯s mind. He stood still, his gaze shifting from confusion to determination. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She didn¡¯t die because she saved me, she died because she saved you!¡± Kelvin finally remembered. Yes. That year, he, Sam, and Ste became good friends, with Ste always following Sam around like his little shadow, calling him ¡°Brother.¡± After Gregory¡¯s wife passed away, he adopted a girl with no parents and named her Ste. The little girl was well-behaved and quiet. While her peers were busy fangirling and talking about their idols, she would sit alone, engrossed in a thick Bible. Kelvin got to know her because Sam always boasted about how adorable and well-behaved his sister was. Later on, on Sam¡¯s birthday, Kelvin was invited to join the celebration. But that day, extreme weather struck, a tsunami caused by an underwater volcanic eruption. The lifeboat could only carry the weight of two people. At that moment, Sam had been knocked unconscious by falling debris, and Kelvin sat by his side, knowing that only one of the three of them could survive. Chapter 715: The Terrifying Master Sam No one wanted to die in such a situation, and no one wanted anything to happen to their best friend, so they remained at a standstill. Kelvin was the only one who couldn¡¯t swim, and bringing him along would only diminish their chances of survival. Just as he decided to take matters into his own hands, Ste took the lead. She removed the bell from her hand and handed it to him, instructing, ¡°Kelvin, please give this to my brother, and tell him not to forget me, okay?¡± Before her words had even fully settled, she leaped into the raging sea without hesitation. As Kelvin instinctively reached out to grab her, Sam opened his eyes just in time to witness the scene. The seed of misunderstanding was sown that day, gradually taking root and sprouting. Later, Kelvin and Sam drifted on the sea for three days and nights without a single drop of water. In the end, that woman and her people eventually found them. The first thing he saw when he woke up in the hospital was his ¡°mother¡± Gracie sitting by Sam¡¯s bedside, tenderly caring for Sam.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. And when she saw that he had finally regained consciousness, she coldly reprimanded him, ¡°How could you let Sam get into trouble? Kelvin, remember: even if you die, you must protect Sam!¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t remember what he felt at that moment when she uttered those words, only that Corey had also arrived at that time. His father merely nced at him. Seeing that he was still alive, he didn¡¯t say anything and hurriedly left, iming that there were still matters to attend to at thepany. Not once was there a word of concern throughout the entire time in the hospital. During the six months of his hospitalization, he watched his ¡°mother¡± so tenderly cook soup for Sam every day, always having to wait for Sam to finish before he could have any leftovers. Afraid that Sam would find out that Ste had died trying to protect him, Gracie specifically interrogated him about the details of that day. Later, Kelvin¡¯s memory remained stuck on that afternoon filled with the smell of disinfectant. A blinding light in his mind took away his memories of that experience. In his consciousness, he forgot about Ste. And Gracie took away the bell he held. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago when he was hiding in the Miller residence¡¯s attic that he identally saw the bell on her foot, that Kelvin¡¯s hypnotized memories began to reappear. After hearing Kelvin¡¯s exnation, doubts also arose in Sam¡¯s mind. After the initial panic, he quickly denied such ims. It must have been because Kelvin wanted to shift the me that he fabricated such a lie. He was certain that he remembered Kelvin, this selfish and self-serving person, pushing his sister into the deep sea just to survive, moments before he lost consciousness. ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t try to talk your way out of this. I only believe in what I see with my own eyes. What you¡¯re doing now is just trying to evade responsibility.¡± Could it be that Ste really died because of him? Were all the years of seeking revenge in vain? Sam couldn¡¯t bring himself to make such an assumption. These ¡°facts¡± severely challenged his long-held beliefs. He simply couldn¡¯t believe what Kelvin was saying. There were only three of them present that day, and he was unconscious. If it hadn¡¯t been for Kelvin, how could Ste have inexplicably fallen into the sea and died? Kelvin¡¯s im that shemitted suicide was absurd andughable. He personally taught Ste how to swim. As her teacher, how could he not know about her swimming ability? It was Kelvin, the only one among them who couldn¡¯t swim, who emerged unscathed in the end. How could he believe the wordsing out of Kelvin¡¯s mouth? Kelvin never thought that his years-long friendship with Sam woulde to an end like this; itpletely caught him off guard. ¡°Cut to the chase. What¡¯s your purpose?¡± he demanded. Having traveled all the way from Che, Sam couldn¡¯t possibly be here just to catch up with him. Sam¡¯s beautifully slender fingers snapped gracefully in the air, his cherry-red lips curving into a sly smile as he arched his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s effortless to converse with clever people. In consideration of our longstanding friendship, I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± he said. ¡°Take it,¡± Kelvin replied. As soon as the words left his lips, a metal dagger came hurtling towards him. It nearly smashed into Chris¡¯ face, but Kelvin¡¯s quick reflexes allowed him to grab hold of it in time. Hisrge hand tightly gripped the hilt of the dagger as he slowly drew it from its sheath, his deep, cold eyes fixated on it. The silver de bore traces of blood that had oxidized from a fiery red to a dark purple color. Kelvin had no idea what Sam had done beforeing here. Because at any moment, his own blood could be staining the de as well. He tossed away the sheath, lifted his chin, and the silver, ferocious mask on his face gleamed with a faint, piercing light in the reflection of themplight. Kelvin¡¯s pupils shone like stars. ¡°Where shall we go?¡± he demanded. ¡°How about the World Trade Center?¡± Sam replied. The World Trade Center was the tallest building in the city,parable to the Truphis Tower. On the television, a well-dressed female anchor was fluently speaking in Jostrana. ¡°Attention, everyone. The Meteorological Agency has issued a yellow warning this afternoon. Typhoon ¡®Sngane¡¯ is about tond on Jostrana Ind, bringing extreme weather conditions¡­¡± The World Trade Center, top floor. Dark, heavy clouds gathered in the sky, covering the city¡¯s lights, making everything feel heavy and oppressive. A bolt of lightning snaked through the sky like a wandering serpent, instantly illuminating the night as bright as day. Soon, the sky began to rain heavily, the noise of the downpour drowning out all other sounds. Except for the crisp sound of weapons shing at the moment of impact, the surroundings fell silent. The number of pedestrians on the street gradually decreased, and even the vehicles were racing at high speed to get home before the typhoon hit. The world was in a hurry. Amidst this, the two figures on the rooftop were still engaged in a life-and-death battle between warriors. ck and white, these extreme contrasting colors, silently shed again and again, sparking dazzling shes of light. ng- The short sword descended from the air. Chris and Corey watched with tense expressions. Both pairs of eyes were fixed on the ck figure in the heavy rain. Each time Samunched an attack, heading straight for the man¡¯s vitals, both of them couldn¡¯t help but cry out in worry. ¡°Mr. Foley, be careful!¡± Chapter 716: He is Your Brother ¡°Kelvin¡­¡± Corey stood still, his hazy eyes unexpectedly bing much clearer. Rain hit his silver-white temples, and his intentionally gelled hair was now disheveled by the storm. Standing in the merciless typhoon on such a cold day, every gust of wind felt like enduring a painful snowstorm with icy des. Sizzle¡­ ng! As the de bore down on his head, he swiftly wielded his sword in defense, using its edge to intercept Sam¡¯s powerful strike. The flickering ze hovered less than five centimeters above his head, the damp scent of singed hair lingering in the air. Kelvin¡¯s pitch-ck pupils contracted instinctively, reflecting the dazzling silver-white light, resembling a sky full of stars. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t regressed in all these years. Good, you are a worthy opponent.¡± Hearing his absurd remark, Kelvin retorted without a second thought, ¡°Ridiculous. You think you have the right to choose your opponent?¡± With Sam momentarily distracted, Kelvin swiftly raised his leg, aiming a swift kick at Sam¡¯s knee, simultaneously shattering his own sword in half with a resounding snap. ¡°Kelvin, get out of the way!¡± Corey, disregarding any semnce ofposure, shouted, stumbling towards the area where they were engaged inbat. Each step in this raging storm felt like a monumental struggle. ¡°Mr. Foley, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Chris intended to rush in, when suddenly, a cold metal object pressed against the back of his head, a hoarse voice with a warning tone murmuring, ¡°This is their matter. I suggest you stay put.¡± He didn¡¯t turn around, but from the sensation, he could tell-the object pressed against the back of his head was a gun! Chris froze, raising his hands in surrender, his feet rooted to the ground. He could only watch in silence as the two figures not far away engaged in a deadly struggle. Just as Kelvin¡¯s sword broke, Sam smirked triumphantly, his own sword poised to strike the man¡¯s face. In a critical moment, Kelvin evaded, the sword shattering his mask. Crack! The silver, featureless mask cleanly split in half, falling to the rain-soaked ground and quickly filling with water. Seizing the opportunity, Kelvin seized the remaining half of the de and struck at Sam¡¯s neck with speed, precision, and ferocity. It was a test to see whose speed would prevail. Apparently, the advantagey with the broken sword, just as the de in Kelvin¡¯s hand reached towards Sam¡¯s neck. A clear,manding voice echoed from the entrance, ¡°Stop, Kelvin. He is your brother!¡± The silver stiletto heels were particrly conspicuous in the dark night, the wind billowing the woman¡¯s red dress as she dashed forwards, wielding a ck-handled umbre, and arriving in front of Kelvin in a few swift steps.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Thwack! A loud p apanied by a thunderous ¡°boom¡± echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, jolting them. It was deafening. The silver lightning turned the world from darkness into daylight in an instant. The light illuminated Kelvin¡¯s half-burned face, grotesque and horrifying like a ghost from hell. A sense of murderous intent emanated from him, as if he had crawled out of hell itself. After delivering this p, Gracie unconsciously took a step back, closing her eyes and averting her gaze. His¡­ his face, how did it be like this? And her fearful reaction stabbed Kelvin¡¯s eyes. He clumsily covered his swollen, red face that had been struck. In a nonchnt tone, he spoke, ¡°Brother? How ridiculous, I never had a brother!¡± From the moment Gracie appeared, Corey hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her. A mix of emotions surfaced in his heart. Yes. Back then, he and Lucy were childhood sweethearts, but due to various reasons, Lucy became his sister-inw. When he was at his lowest, Gracie appeared. This woman was like a deadly poison, exuding a mysterious seductive aura. And harboring a desire for revenge against his lover, he established a rtionship with this woman within a week. After one passionate night, she mysteriously disappeared for half a year. She reappeared with a pregnancy test in hand. The descendants of the Foley family couldn¡¯t possibly be left outside, so under his father¡¯s suggestion, he decided to let go of Lucy and marry Gracie. After marriage, Corey and Lucy lived under the same roof, always seeing each other. Although he resented her for abandoning him and marrying someone else, deep down, he hadn¡¯t let go of her. Thus, he and Gracie signed a prenuptial agreement ¨C they would be a loveless couple. With Kelvin¡¯s birth, he experienced the joy of being a father for the first time. Conflicted Corey didn¡¯t want to hurt his first love, so he suppressed his happiness and treated his wife and son with indifference. However, Gracie didn¡¯t care about his coldness at all. She even started an affair with another man shortly after giving birth, a scene he witnessed as they kissed. Though they had a prenuptial agreement, Corey, torn by contradictions, wanted to find the man behind her. For so many years, Gracie had refused to tell him who that person was. When Kelvin grew a bit older, she even staged a ¡°drama,¡± faking her own illness and pretending to lie in a hospital bed. As for Lucy, Corey had seen her choose suicide with his own eyes. She had lived too agonizing a life. A kind and timid woman, she suffered from severe depression after giving birth, coupled with the news of Franklin¡¯s debauchery outside. Unable to bear her husband¡¯s betrayal, Lucy chose to end her life. During these years, Corey used the excuse of taking care of his vegetative wife, but in reality, he was searching the world for Gracie¡¯s presence. He wanted to tell her that he had already let go of Lucy a long time ago. And he hoped she woulde back, fulfill her role as a mother, and he would be a good husband. Now it seems she has been doing well all these years. And¡­ she doesn¡¯t need him anymore! Chapter 717: Abandoned by the World Gracie certainly knew that Corey was watching her, but she didn¡¯t care. All along, the man in her mind had always been Gregory, which was why she remained indifferent upon learning that Corey¡¯s heart belonged to someone else. Back then, if it hadn¡¯t been for helping Gregory obtain the Foley family¡¯s secrets, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to get close to such a foolish and arrogant man. Did he really think she would degrade herself to use a child to bind him into marrying her? It was only because she had been injured during the mission and had already hurt her body, making her unable to bear the risk of an abortion. Upon learning that she was identally pregnant, Gracie also wanted to terminate the pregnancy. It¡¯s just that the doctor advised her that if she insisted on having an abortion, she might never be able to conceive again in the future. For various reasons, she could only keep the disobedient bastard.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As her words fell, not only Kelvin, but Sam himself also paused in astonishment, turning his head to look at the red figure in the rain curtain. Since he could remember, when he was very young, it was Aunt Gracie who apanied him to eat, took him to school, and taught him various knowledge. He called Gracie ¡°Aunt,¡± but in his heart, he regarded her as ¡°mother,¡± even though he knew his mother was someone else. How could Aunt Gracie be his birth mother? Adrian stepped forward and confirmed that Gracie¡¯s words were not lies, exining, ¡°Yes, Gracie is your birth mother, Master Sam.¡± ¡°When she gave birth to you at the age of seventeen, it was a matter of life and death. She almost died on the delivery bed. I used the Edwards family¡¯s needle technique to save you.¡± This was also one of the reasons why Adrian¡¯s status in the Lucas family was higher than that of ordinary people. Gracie bit her red lip, suddenly feeling unable to look at Sam. For so many years, only she knew how much she longed for him to call her ¡°Mom.¡± But she couldn¡¯t. She had been an orphan since she was young, and it was the Lucas family that took her in and gave her a meal to eat. Before the old master of the Lucas family passed away, he brought her to Gregory and solemnly told her, ¡°From now on, he is your master, and more importantly, your lifesaver.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The first time she saw Gregory was at the training camp. Despite being a young master, he worked harder than anyone during training. The first time she went on a mission, she almost died in a secret chamber, and it was Gregory who risked his own life to carry her out of the chamber. When she was bullied, that bright and clear young man descended into her world like a deity. She knew that this young man would be her master in the future, and her entire body and soul would belong to him. At the age of fifteen, Gracie gave her body to him. They were inseparable partners on the field and, in formal asions, she was his secretary. In private, she was his most obedient lover. At sixteen, she discovered she was pregnant. By then, the twenty-five-year-old Gregory was about to marry. Gracie never thought about leaving him, so she wanted to abort the child. Somehow the news leaked, and Gregory hurried back to stop her. He asked her to give birth to the child, to wait, and he would give her an exnation. In less than a year, his wife died. The reason-dystocia. And Gracie was able to openly stay by Sam¡¯s side and watch him grow, even though all he could call her was ¡°Aunt.¡± Soon after learning that his birth mother was Aunt Gracie, Sam epted it calmly and let out a sigh. He had entertained such a notion long ago, but never expected it to be true. So, he and Kelvin were indeed half-brothers. Corey gazed at Sam in astonishment, carefully studying the young man¡¯s features. Not a trace of Gracie could be found in his appearance. Was he really simr to the man she held dear in her heart? What kind of man could make her, so full of pride, willingly sacrifice herself? At the age of seventeen, when he met Gracie, she looked as innocent as a freshly graduated student, but he had never seen her in a school uniform, youthful and na?ve. The man and Gracie had been childhood sweethearts, he must have seen her at her most pure and adorable. Kelvin listened quietly to her recounting of the past, his inner destion erupting uncontrobly. A cold smile tugged at his lips. After all, she never cared about herself, because she had a more beloved child with someone else. To her, perhaps, he was still a disgrace in her illustrious life. It wasn¡¯t difficult to understand why she had uttered such heartless words of self-harm to protect Sam. Snap- The broken de in Kelvin¡¯s hand fell to the ground, sshing countless red droplets. With aposed expression, he turned and walked away in front of everyone. The oue of the contest was no longer significant. Abandoned by the world, he didn¡¯t care to witness the heartwarming scene of mother and son recognizing each other. ¡°Boss?¡± Chris wiped the wetness from his face, unable to discern whether it was rain or tears on his cheeks. Their boss was truly pitiable. Neglected by his father, unloved by his mother, he was like a helpless little nt in the ground. Thepany he had painstakingly built became someone else¡¯s spoils. To make matters worse, his beloved wife lost her memory and ran off with another man. He never watched soap operas, but it was as if their boss had been handed a script for a melodramatic female lead by fate. In a brightly lit room with European-style mirrors, a pile of colorful ornaments and nes were arranged in front of the mirror. Due to the strong typhoon outside, the chandeliers in the room emitted a continuous faint tinkling, causing the light and shadow to flicker. It made her eyes a little blurry. The stunning young woman sitting in front of the mirror furrowed her delicately arched brows, her jet-ck, bright eyes fixed on her reflection. Behind her, two young maids dressed in ck kimonos were helping tob her flowing hair,vishing her withpliments in Jostrana. ¡°Miss Lawrence is truly beautiful. No wonder our Master Darren dotes on you so much.¡± ¡°Yes, I am also envious of Miss Lawrence. The women in Che seem to have a better temperament and are very clean.¡± ¡°Master Darren will be very happy to see you awake.¡± The phrase ¡°Master Darren¡± had yet to be seen by Cheyenne. Since waking up, all she had seen were the servants and an old housekeeper who gave her a surprised nce before quickly summoning a doctor to perform a check-up. After that, she had lunch and strolled in the garden. By dusk, the two maids assisted her back to her room and, without a word, sat her in front of the mirror. They brought in a dozen sets of exquisite kimonos and jewelry. It seemed like they intended to dress her up, more like they were preparing her to meet someone. Chapter 718: Darren Miller Cheyenne had her long, flowing hair styled into an elegant bun adorned with golden gemstone, exuding a rich and dignified elegance. On her face, they wanted to apply a geisha makeup. Cheyenne declined and coolly stood up from her chair, rejecting their offer, ¡°I can handle it myself.¡± The two maids exchanged puzzled nces, and one of them responded, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please be patient. It will be ready shortly.¡± The other maid chimed in, ¡°Indeed, as our honored guest, we can¡¯t allow Miss Lawrence to do it yourself.¡± Cheyenne became increasingly suspicious of their intentions. Though she had never been to Jostrana before, she had learned from television dramas and history books that the robe they prepared for her was reserved for noble women during marriage ceremonies or birthday banquets. ¡°Where is your Master Darren? I want to see him,¡± Cheyenne demanded. The maids hesitated and attempted to cate her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please allow us to finish your makeup first. Master Darren will be here shortly.¡± ¡°I said I want to see your Master Darren. I want to see what he¡¯s up to,¡± Cheyenne insisted. She recalled being pushed into the water by Charlotte and being saved by someone wearing ck. Could that person be the owner of this room? Just as the maids were faltering, a clear and familiar voice, as melodious as a song, emerged from the entrance. It sent shivers down their spines. ¡°You both may leave now.¡± ¡°Master Darren.¡± The two maids called out in unison, their voices reaching Cheyenne¡¯s ears as she turned her head to see the slender figure slowly walking towards the doorway. The man was wearing a navy blue bathrobe, tied with a green belt, entuating his slim waist and long legs, disying an elegant posture. As he walked, a pair of fair and delicate pretty feet peeped out from under his robe. In his hands, he held a wooden tray with a small bowl made of cdon, emanating a tantalizing aroma of chicken soup. That refined and clear face, who else could it be but Benson? Seeing him, Cheyenne was initially shocked, but then seemed to understand something. She curled her lips into a mocking and cold smile. ¡°So, there¡¯s more than one thing you lied to me about.¡± ¡°So, you are Master Darren, the famous member of the Miller family.¡± ¡°So, your powerful and ruthless father in the story is Rohan.¡± ¡°Now, tell me, what is your rtionship with Lucien Miller, the guy joining Abona Medical Competition?¡± ¡°He has the surname Miller¡­ I don¡¯t believe you know nothing.¡± Each and every question Cheyenne posed made Benson panic, causing beads of anxious sweat to form on his forehead. Her unweing demeanor kept him at a distance. However, he decided to answer her questions because he didn¡¯t want to deceive Cheyenne any longer. Once a lie is spoken, more lies are needed to cover it up, and it grows like a snowball,rger andrger. So he didn¡¯t want to deceive Cheyenne any longer and answered truthfully, ¡°He is my family¡¯s employee. I¡¯m sorry, Cheyenne. I had no idea that my father had bribed him.¡± Yes, he was the one who had instructed Lucien to follow Cheyenne into the Dead Forest, but his aim was to prevent her from finding the grave. But Lucien had already betrayed him, following his father¡¯s arrangement, and even made a move against Cheyenne. Upon learning of the news, he was afraid that Cheyenne would be harmed, which is why he drove to the Dead Forest. Later, just as she had seen, in the Dead Forest she coincidentally encountered Cheyenne, who had just escaped from inside, and the truth was revealed. Benson also knew that he was not entitled to seek Cheyenne¡¯s forgiveness, but he hoped that Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t be angry. Just as she had awakened, she was emotionally distressed, in poor health, and on top of that, she was pregnant and needed to rest. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about me. From now on, you and I have no rtion! You are no longer my Benson, you are now the Miller family¡¯s Master Darren!¡± Her resolute and indifferent attitude cut Benson to the core. Even though her attitude towards him was so cold and ruthless, Benson still remembered Cheyenne¡¯s kindness to him and believed that she was a person who may be tough on the outside but soft-hearted inside. During the three years of his blindness, she had taken care of his food and living so tenderly and gently.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In that pitch-ck world without light, Cheyenne was his only brightness. He took a few steps forward and ced the tray on the bedside table, then picked up the porcin bowl and sat down next to her on the chair. With one hand holding the soup and the other wielding the spoon, he elegantly scooped up a spoonful of chicken mushroom soup. ¡°Cheyenne, this is your favorite chicken mushroom soup. Try it, see if it tastes right. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good enough.¡± When the spoon was just about 5 centimeters from her lips, Cheyenne turned her head away, rejecting his offer. ¡°I won¡¯t drink it.¡± When she averted her eyes, she inadvertently noticed his hand, which had been scalded and turned red. She knew better than anyone else that he had won prestigious international music awards with his precious hands, which seldom lifted heavy things, let alone endure a burn. However, Cheyenne chose to ignore it with a heart as cold as ice. ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine you being by my side every day, saying nice things to me, but secretly plotting against me!¡± ¡°Benson, oh no, Darren. You should be grateful that you saved me three years ago, otherwise you¡¯d be lying in front of me now!¡± Benson¡­ Hearing her address him in this way once again, Benson felt a deep pain in his heart, as though his entire soul was being torn apart and he was tremendously ufortable. ¡°Cheyenne, please. Drink this soup, it¡¯s thest thing I want to do for you before I leave.¡± ¡°Because, after tomorrow-I¡¯m going to Truphis.¡± ¡°Before I leave, I just want to see you smile for me one more time. The happiness on your face when you first tasted the soup I made is unforgettable to me.¡± With this departure, perhaps¡­ perhaps he would never return. Chapter 719: It’s Cheyenne Again Because his father had decided to hand over the Miller family to him, as a family tradition, every generation¡¯s head must guard the ancestral temple for ten years. This is why Rohan suddenly withdrew from Che, leaving him and his mother behind. Ten years¡­ How many ten-year periods can a person have in their life? Perhaps it was his sincere and nostalgic gaze that moved Cheyenne, or maybe it was their long-standing friendship that softened her heart. Oh well, she would fulfill his small request. Isn¡¯t it just drinking a bowl of soup? Consider it as repaying the three years of blindness he suffered to save her. Cheyenne bit her rosy lip and extended her fair petite hand in front of him, her stubbornness mixed with a touch of tenderness, ¡°Once I finish this soup, I¡¯ll move out of here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Swiftly, she grabbed the delicate bowl from his hands, tilting her elegant and slender neck, gulping down two mouthfuls. ng! Suddenly, a crisp sound resonated throughout the room. The bowl in Cheyenne¡¯s hand slipped and fell to the ground, shattering into several pieces. The exquisite antique was instantly broken. The fragrant and delicious chicken soup scattered all over the floor, with the vibrant green scallion contrasting against the deep red floral carpet. Meanwhile, Cheyenne clutched her neck with both hands, writhing in pain on the floor. Her red lips slightly parted, emitting faint cries. ¡°You!¡± ¡°I should not have been softhearted.¡± She coughed violently, realizing that something had been added to the chicken soup. The moment it entered her stomach, it burned like eating ten pounds of chili, causing intense pain. Benson was momentarily stunned by Cheyenne¡¯s extreme reaction. He quickly squatted down, picked up the broken pieces of porcin from the ground, and brought them close to his nose for a sniff. His face suddenly changed, his gaze fixed on the remaining soup. How could there be a ck Curse in it? He had been closely watching and making the chicken soup from start to finish, with no one interfering. How could someone have tampered with it? ck curses were advanced curses specifically targeted at women. In severe cases, it could cause immediate death. Since being pregnant, Cheyenne¡¯s belly was first affected by this curse. ¡°Ouch! Ah¡­ please save me.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know my father had tampered with the soup.¡± Cheyenne, now rolling on the floor in agony, felt a throbbing pain in the depths of her soul. The child had been in her womb for over four months now, and it could already move. Cheyenne had never felt its presence so clearly before. Perhaps she had wanted to get rid of it before, but now Cheyenne couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She still wanted Kelvin to know about the existence of this child, although it seemed impossible now. Thinking of that man, Cheyenne, for the first time, desperately wished for him to appear by her side immediately. Kelvin¡­ Onistead. Dim streetlights. A man leaned against a wall, a lit cigarette between his fingers. The faint red glow of the me flickered. The thin smoke obscured his features, making them even more elusive. But those deep and sharp eyes made Nora¡¯s heart constrict, and she discreetly clenched her fists. He looked down on her from above, and his profound and handsome features were no less impressive than the current idol male stars. A ck coat draped him. He was dangerous. Nora quietly thought to herself. In the next moment, the man crouched down, his fingertips slowly approaching her thigh, a hand resting firmly on her thigh. His touch felt like an icy de, gently caressing her thigh. Slowly, he pulled up the ordion pleated skirt, revealing a glimpse of whitece-edged safety shorts. She trembled all over. Nora bit her red lip, lifting her clear eyes to look at the man, tears spilling uncontrobly. ¡°Please, let me go. I¡­ I really didn¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°Why cry? I really hate it when women cry the most¡­¡± He asserted, his hand skimming her delicate and warm skin. Although his actions were sensual, Nora felt nothing but the fear of impending death. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone, please, let me go, sir,¡± she pleaded, her voice trembling. The girl before him was extremely beautiful, with almond-shaped eyes, and red lips. Even without makeup, she was in the limelight. Omari thought she was naturally beautiful and pleasing to the eye, but he knew very well that she was a real troublemaker. ¡°What should I do? It seems like I can¡¯t bear to kill you. I remember you¡¯re Cheyenne¡¯s sister, right?¡± he murmured in a low voice, the cigarette in his hand nearing the girl¡¯s thigh. Closer and closer¡­ What would it look like if this cigarette left a scar on her perfect leg? At the thought of this, Nora¡¯s face turned deathly pale in an instant, tears streaming down her exquisite face. In the next moment, she reached out a fair hand and grabbed the man¡¯s sleeve, her voice full of tears. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I really won¡¯t tell anyone! I¡­ I¡¯ll vouch for it with my integrity.¡± ¡°Integrity?¡± The man couldn¡¯t helpughing. They were all scoundrels and didn¡¯t believe in such things. ¡°Boss, you might as well just kill her. If you like, you can have your way with her first and then kill her,¡± suggested the man¡¯s henchman behind him. She¡¯s a pretty woman and has a great figure. But unfortunately, the boss wasn¡¯t interested, as he never slept with women. When Nora heard these words, she instinctively hugged her chest and moved backwards. This slight movement brought the cigarette close to her skirt. In an instant, a burning sensation came. There was a small hole on her skirt. Just as she thought her legs were inevitable to suffer, Omari threw the cigarette aside. He gazed at her pale face with a deep and chilling look, extending hisrge hand to grip her chin. ¡°If you dare to speak of tonight¡¯s events, I will really kill you, even though you are Cheyenne¡¯s sister. Do you understand?¡± Cheyenne! It¡¯s that bitch, Cheyenne! Why couldn¡¯t she shake off that woman wherever she went? Nora¡¯s inner hatred reached its peak. If Cheyenne was standing in front of her right now, she would definitely kill her without hesitation, just to vent her anger. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At the words, the girl cried miserably, nodding vigorously. While crying, she obediently said, ¡°Sir, rest assured, I will definitely not say anything. This is my student ID, I can vouch for it¡­¡± Omari watched as she frantically took out a card from her wallet and handed it to him; with an expression of disdain, he took it. Chapter 720: That’s My Sister He held her student ID with two slender and beautiful fingers, inspecting it carefully. Embossed on it were several golden characters: [Onistead Art College. Freshman, ss One of Art, Nora.] His well-definedrge hand toyed with her student ID for a while, and in the next moment, it was tucked into his own overcoat pocket. At the same time, he coldly flicked her chin, leaving two distinct fingerprints on her delicately carved chin. It blushed a deep crimson. His gaze involuntarily shifted down to the fair, parted thighs of the woman sitting beside him. With a light chuckle, he bent his tall figure towards the girl¡¯s ear and suddenly had an idea, his voice hoarse as he whispered in her ear: ¡°If you dare to bully Cheyenne again in the future, I won¡¯t spare you. By then, I¡¯ll get you raped first and then killed. Understand?¡± The man¡¯s low, maic trailing tone was drawn out for a long time. The content of his words instantly made Nora¡¯s face flush. Hisughter was like that of a genuine demon. After his harsh words, the man got up, and with big strides, left the ce, with the bald man hurrying to catch up. ¡°Boss, about the deal¡­¡± he hurriedly asked. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡± As he spoke, that ck figure disappeared into the dark night, gradually fading into the distance. It wasn¡¯t until the two had left for a long time that Nora sat back on the ground with weak legs. She thought with lingering fear: This is probably what it¡¯s like to brush shoulders with the grim reaper. It had been almost a month since thest incident. But Nora would always dream of the man, his deep and maic voice ringing in her ears. Cold fingers slid on her thighs in her dreams. She woke up drenched in cold sweat.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Her face was deathly pale. The rm clock on the table showed that it was already eight-thirty. Oh no! She was going to bete. Nora didn¡¯t have time to think about Omari¡¯s warning to her and hastily put on her school uniform, grabbing her bag, ready to leave. At the entrance, Mya was knitting a sweater, looking somewhat curious about her actions. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today. Where are you going?¡± Weekend! Nora was stunned, then suddenly remembered. Right, today was the weekend, she didn¡¯t have ss. ¡°What¡¯s been going on with youtely? Reckless, although there¡¯s a lot of study pressure, you need to learn to rx,¡± her mother said as she got up and walked over. Looking at the proud daughter in front of her, she had a kind face. Her two children, her son Sean was kind ofzy, while Nora, on the contrary, worked too hard, which made her feel sorry for her. ¡°Mom, I know,¡± Nora nodded obediently, put down her bag and sat back on the sofa. ¡°Well, your father is about to go on a business trip to Fustroydor. Didn¡¯t you want that swan dress? I¡¯ll ask him to bring it back for you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± As she spoke, Nora¡¯s phone in her pocket rang. It was her good friend and ssmate calling, and the voice on the other end of the phone was very noisy. ¡°Nora, we¡¯re at Club Century now. Do you want toe? Today is Master Stephen¡¯s birthday.¡± Hearing her mention Stephen, Nora got excited. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°Okay, give me the address.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± Upon hearing this, Mya finally raised her head from a pile of tangled yarn, raising her eyebrows with freshly creased wrinkles. ¡°Where are you going? There¡¯s no school today.¡± Nora covered her lips and smiled, her eyes shining with determination. ¡°Mom, you should know the Davidson family, right? I¡¯m going to attend the birthday party of Miss Davidson¡¯s cousin.¡± The Davidson family! Does this mean she¡¯s getting involved with the presidential pce? Mya couldn¡¯t stopughing, even the knitting needle almost pricked her hand, and she sent Nora off with joy before reminding her, ¡°Nora, hurry up and go. Do you need to change your clothes? How about the new dress I bought for you?¡± ¡°Mom, I can take care of it myself. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nora reassured her mother. After bidding farewell to her mother, Nora appeared at the entrance of Onistead¡¯s famous bar in a white dress. As she entered the bar, the vibrant and chaotic colors made her feel restless along with the booming DJ music. In this jungle of desire and temptation, Nora¡¯s appearance in a white dress quickly drew attention from many. On the other side of the bar, two punks with brightly colored long hair were smoking and turned to look. ¡°Hey, look at the girl in the white dress at the door. She has a great figure, looks like a real beauty¡­¡± A young man with yellow-dyed hair whispered to the ¡°big brother¡± in his mouth. On the sofa, a young man in his early twenties, with a handsome and refined face, dressed in a white shirt. The top two buttons of his shirt were undone, leaving lipstick marks, giving him a hint of unruly charm. His arms were wrapped around a young woman in a bright red suspender skirt, revealing her long and fair legs, standing on equally red stilettos, exuding a seductive aura. She coquettishlyughed, ¡°Sean, he wouldn¡¯t fall for that young girl. I assure she must be a novice in bed¡± At her words, Sean grinned, lifted the ss in front of him for a sip, and his gaze turned towards the white figure, causing him to spray out the drink involuntarily. Nora. What¡¯s she doing in a bar? ¡°What the hell are you saying? She¡¯s my sister!¡± His words left the girl in red and the guy behind him stunned. The situation was getting awkward. In the luxuriously decorated private room, a handsome young man in a birthday hat and a clean-cut, ck designer suit, where a glimpse of a white shirt could be seen, noticed Nora¡¯s arrival, a hint of joy appearing on his face. ¡°Nora, you¡¯re here.¡± As ssmates, everyone knew that Stephen had set his sights on Nora, but thetter imed to prioritize her studies. With a family that ran apany, she¡¯s pretty and gentle, which attracted countless boys at school. Stephen had also been drawn to her, thinking she was different from the so-called socialites. Little did he know, he had long been ensnared in Nora¡¯s ns. Chapter 721: You Are Like an Ungrown Child The young man in front of them was Stephen, the only son of the Prince family, and Emily¡¯s cousin. As the young master of an influential family, he had been raised with a silver spoon in his mouth, appearing indifferent to the sufferings of the world. The people around him catered to him with great care, so when he encountered Nora, who was indifferent to him for the first time, he became intensely interested in her. Nora unveiled a sweet smile. Stephen felt as if he had found his destined other half, determined to win Nora¡¯s heart. Men¡¯s gazes towards women were often tinged with desire, a fact Nora was all too familiar with and somewhat proud of. Miss Davidson would ultimately marry Hayden, the heir to the Lara family, and after Mr. President¡¯s passing, Hayden would be the next president. By hitting on Stephen, Nora would have the chance to ascend into the royal aristocracy. Nora clenched her fists secretly, swearing on her soul that if she were to be a noblewoman, the first person she would deal with would be Cheyenne! The Lawrence family only needed her as their sole heiress. During the birthday banquet, when it came time to make a wish and blow out the candles, Stephen unexpectedly gave the opportunity to Nora, triggering jealousy among the other girls in the room. A short-haired girl in a deep blue strapless dress couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so great about Nora. She¡¯s nothing but a perfect angelic bitch.¡± ¡°She was previously engaged to someone in Akloit, and I heard she even had a miscarriage.¡± As her words fell, several girls in the room couldn¡¯t help but express shock in unison, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, and I heard that Leah performed Nora¡¯s abortion operation, and evenpensated Nora with five million.¡± This was truly the most sensational news of the year. There were rumors outside that she was young and skilled in medicine, and it was even said that she was the sessor to Almond Hall, yet she couldn¡¯t even perform a simple abortion operation properly ¨C truly aughingstock. Nora overheard the whispers, and her mind went nk, the buzzing sound reverberating in her head. Nora was both shocked and apprehensive. She instinctively looked back at those women, her gaze cold and prating, staring at them intensely for several moments. Only a handful of people knew about her miscarriage in Akloit. Leah would definitely never make it public; if her failed surgery were to be known, it would tarnish the reputation of the Owen family. As for the several nurses who had taken care of her, her mother had paid them hush money, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to reveal anything. This process of elimination led to only one person who could spread these rumors: Cheyenne! Why was she still targeting her? What troubled Nora even more was that if Master Stephen and his family were to learn about this matter, they would surely prevent her from marring into the Prince family. What should she do? Bribe them? However, the backings of these women were influential figures in Onistead; they certainly wouldn¡¯tck money. Just as Nora felt at her wits¡¯ end, amotion, apanied by the shattering of a bottle and a woman¡¯s sharp cries, emanated from outside the private room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Stephen looked up and nced outside the door. The tightly closed private room door was rudely kicked open by someone in the next moment, and a slender figure stumbled and fell at the doorway. His pure white shirt was covered in blood, and his whole body was drenched in it, sttering onto the floor. Soon it gathered into a small puddle, and he reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, struggling to stand up with one hand against the ground. Before the boy could steady himself, a powerful punch came straight at his nose, carrying a fierce gust of wind with a ¡°whoosh¡± sound.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, the boy happened to fall right at Nora¡¯s feet. When she focused and realized that the person in front of her was actually her brother Sean, she was shocked and speechless for a moment. ¡°Sean? What¡¯s going on? Why is it you? How did this happen?¡± Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be studying at school right now? How could he have ended up at the bar, looking like this after being beaten? If their mother knew, she would be heartbroken. Nora hurried over in her stiletto heels and reached out to help the blood-drenched Sean up from the ground. Standing in front of the boy was a middle-aged man of around thirty, wearing a ck Armani suit and a blue pinstripe shirt, with a resolute face. He wore a pair of tea-colored sses and had a Marlboro cigarette in his mouth, giving off the air of a sessful man. In the man¡¯s arms was a young girl with long flowing hair, in an intimate posture that made people unable to resist imagining what their rtionship was. Nora recognized the girl, who was Sean¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Mika. Why was she also at Onistead? Seeing Sean in such a miserable state after being beaten, Mika did not show the slightest sign of distress or reluctance. There was even a triumphant smile of sess on her fair face, and she stood with her arms crossed, leaning against the man¡¯s chest, speaking with a cold, icy voice: ¡°Sean, if you have any sense, I advise you not to pester me again!¡± ¡°It was you who proposed the breakup in the first ce, and I have never loved you!¡± ¡°You are like a child who has not grown up, always getting angry and ming others at the slightest setback. I need a mature and stable man.¡± As she spoke, the middle-aged man behind her was very satisfied, kissing her forehead and happily caressing Mika¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why bother talking to him anymore? If he dares to harass you again, I will break one of his legs.¡± Break Sean¡¯s leg? Upon hearing this, Nora couldn¡¯t remain silent. After all, he was her brother. How could she just watch him being bullied like this? Sparks of anger shed in her eyes as she stepped forward and faced the two of them. ¡°Stop it!¡± Mika was first stunned for a second, then disdainfully snorted, ¡°Who do you think you are? Turns out it¡¯s you, my senior.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. Even if you¡¯ve broken up, you shouldn¡¯t beat someone! And Sean was with you for so long, don¡¯t forget that it was he who helped you with your tuition because your family was too poor to afford it.¡± Chapter 722: The Lawrence Family Owes Me a Life Yes, Mika¡¯s family was very poor. So even though she achieved the top scores in the county, she couldn¡¯t get into the prestigious Akloit High School, only allowing her equally outstanding sister to enter it. Instead, she settled for the rtively affordable high school. For most families, such a decision was somewhat unfair and helpless, but Mika neverined about her parents, because her older sister, who was a year older and prettier than her, deserved the best resources. Her sister treated her well, always tutoring her and taking part-time jobs to buy her birthday gifts. They made a pact that if she got high grades for entrance examination, her sister would give her aptop as a gift. So when she happily went to find her at school after receiving high scores, she happened to witness her sister, disheveled and disoriented, falling from upstairs. She saw the whole process, her sister didn¡¯t jump by herself, she was pushed. The slender figure looked like a woman¡¯s, with long hair, wearing the uniform. As several female students walked past her, they discussed the ¡°suicide¡± case. Mika heard the key words in their conversation ¨C ¡°Miss Lawrence!¡± It turned out that her sister didn¡¯t have a good time there. Because of the family¡¯s poverty, her status as a poor student made her a target for the perverted rich students to bully her. No wonder she came back with bruises every time. Her sister said it was from identally bumping into something during her part-time job. In her sister¡¯s notebook, Mika found a record of her being bullied, and the torn paper had ¡°Cheyenne¡± written on it. Putting the rumors and hearsay she heard together, she thought Cheyenne had bullied her sister, forcing her tomit suicide. But thetter was the wife of the president of the high-and-mighty Foley Group and a descendant of a highly skilled doctor. How could she, a lowly and poor person, have the chance to get close to her to avenge her sister? So Mika chose a roundabout way. She sacrificed all her ytime, worked ten times harder than others, and finally got into the Akloit High School through her own efforts.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, she could never see her sister again. Her death was like a stone sinking into the sea, only sshing a few drops when it fell into the water, and as time passed, the water surface finally calmed down, and the stone was no longer noticed. In order to get revenge, she intentionally got close to Sean, became his girlfriend, and thus learned all about the Lawrence family. She always thought it was Cheyenne who killed her sister, until the Lawrence family nned to move to Onistead, and Sean broke up with her. In the public cemetery, she met her sister¡¯s good friend, Chloe. Chloe told her that her sister was bullied at school, but it wasn¡¯t Cheyenne who bullied her, it was Danielle, and Nora was the mastermind. Proud ¡°school belle¡± Nora had always been the dream girl of all the boys in the school. After a rich boy who pursued her was rejected by her, he turned to pursue Mika¡¯s sister. Proud Nora couldn¡¯t tolerate such humiliation, and she didn¡¯t have the courage to offend that boy, so she turned against Mika¡¯s sister. One time, it was when her sister was on her way back from work, Danielle found a few men to defile Mika¡¯s sister¡¯s innocence, and fortunately Cheyenne, who happened to be passing by, knocked down those men. The events of that day left a deep impression on Sister, who was too ashamed to speak of it to anyone, so she wrote the whole story in her diary. After the incident, Danielle and Nora were afraid that their bullying on campus would be exposed, so they tore out the page of the truth from the notebook. Chloe was afraid of being implicated, so she transferred abroad to study. After finishing college, she realized that herck of courage led to the burying of the truth, letting down her best friend. So, her first task upon returning home was to buy a bouquet of chrysanthemums and visit Mika¡¯s sister. Mika came from Akloit to Onistead because she wanted Sean to regret, but he only offered empty ¡°sincerity¡±. After she left, he quickly cycled through one girlfriend after another. If he could disregard their previous rtionship and choose to embrace someone else, why should she remain faithful to him? So, Mika sought out her current benefactor, Mr. Prince, through a referral. He promised to help her seek revenge on the Lawrence family. She orchestrated a n to ruin Nora and the Lawrence family, exposing Nora¡¯s miscarriage for the Parry family in Akloit, along with an even more explosive revtion. Just the former was enough to ruin Nora¡¯s reputation in the wealthy circles of Onistead. After much contemtion, a thinyer of frost appeared on Chloe¡¯s face, her eyes as cold as ice. ¡°What does paying a little tuition matter? The Lawrence family owes me, it¡¯s not just a matter of money, it¡¯s a matter of life.¡± Chloe paused, her tone bing choked with emotion. ¡°Girls like you, born into wealth and privilege, have no idea of the struggle required just to survive.¡± Sean¡¯s head cleared a bit, and his eyes stung when he saw his ex-girlfriend Chloe intimately embracing and kissing a middle-aged man. She was the woman he had pursued for so long, and leaving her, breaking up with her, had been ast resort. Her family was too poor. Onistead, with its extravagant lifestyle, was not at all suitable for her. His mother, Mya, had warned him that he had to break up with Mika beforeing to Onistead, or she would cut off his financial support. He really liked Mika, but the current Sean was just a 19-year-old boy, a child of privilege, with no courage to sever ties with her and his family. Because he had never earned a single penny, he couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like to live without money in the future. He admitted that he was a coward, andpromising with himself, he felt sorry for Mika. To ease the guilt and longing in his heart for her, Sean went through several girlfriends in these few months, hoping to dilute Mika¡¯s influence. He thought that with the passage of time, he could forget Mika, but when he saw her smiling in someone else¡¯s arms, he couldn¡¯t control his yearning for her. How could she move on so quickly? She had once promised that the one she loved most was him. Drunk, Sean went to punch Mr. Prince, but he wasn¡¯t one to mess with. He immediately called his bodyguards to beat Sean in retaliation, as a way of venting his anger for his lover, Mika. Chapter 723: In My Eyes, You’re Just a Jerk If it weren¡¯t for Sean remembering that his older sister Nora was also at the bar, he might have lost an arm tonight as he anxiously rushed to the door of the private room. As for Mika¡¯s im that the Lawrence family owed her a life, Sean was utterly puzzled and bewildered. Taking a deep breath, he spoke, pulling at the wound on his mouth, causing a sharp pain that made him grit his teeth. ¡°Mika, what are you saying? What about owing a life?¡± Mika¡¯s gaze turned to Nora, her red lips parting as she replied with rity, ¡°You should ask your good sister!¡± ¡°Nora, are you too guilty to admit it? What did you do four years ago, did you forget it so soon?¡± Thisst sentence from Mika resonated strongly throughout the private room. Four years ago? Nora stood still in a daze, her pupils instinctively shrinking slightly. She then carefully examined the girl with long hair before her and faintly found a resemnce in her features. Matilda Buck! Right, she almost forgot about this. She never expected that Matilda would choose to jump off the building in the end. She only asked Danielle to teach that girl a lesson. It was her own decision to jump off, what did it have to do with her? After the incident, public opinion criticized Cheyenne, everyone thought she bullied Matilda, leading to Matilda¡¯s suicide. Akloit High School was a prestigious school for the wealthy, so when this incident happened, it even made the newspaper, drawing the attention of society and the school authorities. The police also conducted an investigation but found no trace of evidence at the scene. Although public opinion indirectly implicated Cheyenne, she provided an alibi and proved her innocence. With Cheyenne dropping out of school and getting married, public opinion gradually subsided, and the matter eventually faded away. Nora thought this matter would be buried forever, without any incidents happening for four years, and now suddenly being brought up by Mika, fear emerged from her heart. She was sweating profusely. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± With a slightly hoarse voice, Sean couldn¡¯t help but ask in his mind, ¡°her?¡± Which ¡°her¡±? What was his sister talking about? Before Nora asked this question, she already had a rough idea in her heart. Looking somewhat simr and having the samest name ¡°Buck,¡± if she guessed correctly, they should be sisters. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand why Mika knew about this matter and why she suddenly mentioned it today, she was here for revenge! In a daze, Nora thought of another, even more brutal truth. Her sultry red lips tightened into a straight line, a visible anger apparent at the corner of her lips. ¡°Are you deliberately getting close to Sean? You want to retaliate against our Lawrence family, so you¡¯ve gone to great lengths to be his girlfriend!¡± Boom! Nora¡¯s words made Sean¡¯s head ache even more, the wound on his mouth still burning, but all of this paled inparison to the agony he felt from Mika¡¯s response. Her heart felt as if it had been torn apart by an invisible force, blood flowing freely. ¡°Yes, I deliberately got close to Sean and made him fall in love with me. If it weren¡¯t for avenging my sister, would I even look at a worthless guy like him?¡± As it turned out, in Mika¡¯s eyes, he was just a good-for-nothing. Sean¡¯s jaw trembled with anger, and fiery mes lit up his eyes as he red at her, gritting his teeth as he asked again, ¡°In your eyes, am I just a good-for-nothing?¡± ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been so good to you, and all you can think of is plotting against me and my family? Mika, I really misjudged you.¡± Knowing that she had no money, he always saved his allowance to help pay her tuition fees. After winning prize money in an e-sportspetition, the first thing he did was to buy her a gift. He never missed her birthday. Aren¡¯t all of these worth mentioning? Mika stared at Sean¡¯s face, beaten to the point of being almost unbearable to look at. His gaze was so serious that she felt she hade back to the first time when they met. He, with his unexpected dark circles, identally bumped into her, causing her books to fall to the ground. Books she had struggled to borrow got dirty and she was scolded by the teacher in ss. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her name at the ssroom door. She looked up, only to see a boy in a white shirt, standing with his back to the sun, shing a big smile at her. He ran up to her, drenched in sweat, and handed her a newly bought book. ¡°Sorry, ssmate. This book is for you.¡± She opened the book, and the first page was filled with sloppy handwriting, but it was somewhat cute-¡°My name is Sean Lawrence.¡± It had been three years. It would be a lie to say she felt no affection for Sean, even after such a long time. He, who was fond of y, would wake up early to apany her to the library because she said she wanted him to study diligently. When he wanted to stay up all night ying games at the inte caf¨¦, he would change his mind because she said it wasn¡¯t good for him. After winning apetition, he would take her out to eat well and buy her gifts. ¡­ Actually, many times Mika had thought about giving up revenge and being with Sean, going to college, and getting married in the future¡­ Butst time at the Western restaurant, after the surprise Sean prepared for her turned into a public humiliation from Nora, Mika understood their backgrounds didn¡¯t match, and they had no future together. She couldn¡¯t let go of her poor but warm family, and Sean, as a rich boy, didn¡¯t have the courage to give up everything for her. In the end, their love was too naive and couldn¡¯t withstand reality¡¯s scrutiny. She smiled bitterly, closed her eyes softly, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re too naive. You¡¯ve never thought about our future. If I follow you, I¡¯m doomed to be disliked by your family, and what about you? Would you stand up to them for me?¡± He suddenly choked up at her question. Sean had never thought about the answer. As for the answer, it was naturally no. Seeing her foolish brother still lingering over this calcting woman, Nora was itching with anger. If he wasn¡¯t heavily injured at the moment, she really wanted to hit him to wake him up.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sean, snap out of it. She wants to ruin me and the Lawrence family now!¡± Chapter 724: We Were Just Classmates Mika had no fear or guilt after her ¡°true identity¡± was revealed, probably because of the extraordinary man standing behind her. Soon, Nora realized just how unlucky she was. The middle-aged man, cigar in hand, cast a suspicious nce at Nora, his voice carrying a hint of disdain as he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Stephen, what¡¯s your rtionship with this girl?¡± Before Nora could respond, she watched in astonishment as Stephen stepped out of the crowd.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Facing the middle-aged man, he wore a hint of guilt on his fair and delicate face as he replied with a forced smile, ¡°Uncle, I¡­ we¡¯re just ordinary ssmates.¡± He knew Nora was watching him, disappointment evident in her eyes. Her watery eyes quickly filled with mist, looking pitiful and tugging at the heartstrings. ¡°Stephen?¡± She thought he would at least have the courage to acknowledge their rtionship like a man. But to her surprise, Stephen distanced himself from her at this critical moment. Just ssmates? What a convenientbel! Nora thought of the sweater she had carefully knitted and ced in her bag, intending to give it to him. It was no longer needed. Unable to meet Nora¡¯s gaze, Stephen smiled helplessly, lowering his head. Ultimately, it was because their Prince family relied on the support of his uncle. His uncle was an old friend of the President¡¯s wife, and his uncle¡¯s sister had married Emily¡¯s father. If Stephen¡¯s uncle had not suffered a debilitating injury in his youth, preventing him from having children, Stephen wouldn¡¯t have been pressured to carry on the family line. With advanced medical technology, Stephen¡¯s uncle could have had a test-tube baby. However, due to the family¡¯s beliefs, they believed that every life was a gift from God and should not be forced. For Stephen to inherit the Prince family¡¯s vast wealth in the future, he needed the approval of his uncle. Since childhood, his uncle had sincerely groomed him to be the heir, hence the strict demands ced on him. If his uncle found out he was at the bottom of the grade and dating, he would surely be criticized. The Prince family would never ept a union with the Lawrence family, a family of lower standing. Satisfied with his answer, Mr. Prince patted Stephen¡¯s shoulder benevolently. ¡°Very well, you¡¯re still young. Focus all your energy on your studies. Only when you meet my standards can I entrust both the Prince family and thepany to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been young before. It¡¯s okay to be carefree, but be mindful.¡± ¡°Always remember, you are the future heir of the Prince family, with a noble status. Learn to protect your reputation and not associate with just anyone.¡± Just anyone? Hearing the derogatory words directed at herself, Nora felt her strong sense of pride was trampled on. ¡°The Lawrence family, neers to Onistead without any roots, were they? Yet, here was Nora, determined to catch Stephen¡¯s attention, letting them know that Nora wasn¡¯t one to be messed with. This was all as Mika had expected. Seeing Nora¡¯s smile frozen in anger, with a slightly menacing expression, she felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. This was just the beginning, and with her petty nature, she was likely to be driven mad with rage in the future. Sensing others watching her, arms crossed, Nora, indignant, expressed her idea. ¡°Mr. Prince, rest assured. The Lawrence family may notpare to the mighty Stephen family, but we have our pride. Mr. Prince and I are just friends. He invited me for his birthday, and that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± ¡°Sean, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, she supported the heavily injured Sean and hobbled out of the bar. Behind them, Mika¡¯s warning voice could be heard. ¡°Nora, you owe my sister a life. Do you think this is the end? If Danielle finds out what you¡¯ve done to her, do you think she¡¯ll let you get away with it?¡± She had in her hands the recorded phone calls and bank transfer statements that proved Nora¡¯s guilt. Ironically, she and Danielle had once been so close that they did everything together, but for some reason, Nora had not let Danielle go even after thetter went to jail. Stebe due to a guilty conscience, as soon as Mika¡¯s words fell, Nora identally kicked the nearby trash can. Wearing high heels, her foot collided just right, turning her ankle red with pain, biting her teeth to stifle her cries. Where was Nora¡¯s previous pride? Now, she became wary and cautious, afraid. Could it be that Mika was deliberately trying to trap her with her words? There was something she had kept secret, even her mother Mya didn¡¯t know. How could Mika possibly know? Nora forced herself to calm down, putting on a brave front, and without looking back, she said, ¡°If you have the guts, present evidence. Stop putting on a show here.¡± ¡°If you continue fabricating lies to damage my reputation, next time, I will file awsuit against you!¡± Evidence? Of course she had it. But right now, Mika didn¡¯t want to reveal it. She wanted Nora to taste the bitterness of falling from a great height! The hospital was bustling with people. Perhaps it was because this winter seemed particrly long, there were so many people suffering from the flu. As soon as she stepped into the hospital, she heard the continuous coughing from various directions. Men, women, old and young, all wore masks, their half-covered faces a rosy red. Sean was gravely injured, so she had to quickly get an emergency room appointment for him. When their turn finally came, the doctor, upon seeing the blood-covered young man, furrowed his brows and immediately ordered a full body check to see if there were any internal or bone injuries. The examination room was in another building, conveniently located above the obstetrics and gynecology department. As she helped Sean walk through the obstetrics and gynecology department¡¯s hallway, they happened to see a familiar and imposing figure approaching. It was Sean who first spotted the man, squinting his eyes, now resembling a panda from the beating, and pointing in astonishment. ¡°Sis, look, isn¡¯t that Dad?¡± Chapter 725: It Happens to Be Her Love Rival The middle-aged man appeared to be around fifty-four or fifty-five years old. He had short hair, with streaks of silver visible at his temples. He was wearing a dark gray pinstripe suit with a bold, bright red polka dot tie, which was not in line with his usual aesthetic but he wore it nheless. Nora immediately recalled several fragmented scenes in her mind. She had seen that tie before at home, neatly packed in a beautiful box. Curiosity got the better of her, and she opened it briefly, but her father quickly snatched it back, insisting that it was a gift for a client. She had wondered why her father would give a tie as a gift since he usually stuck to gifting expensive liquor and imported cigarettes. But it turned out that it wasn¡¯t a gift for a client at all; it was clearly a gift given to him. And if her intuition was correct, it would most likely be from a woman. Sure enough, Nora¡¯s perception proved to be urate as she soon caught sight of an elegant and tall figure emerging from the diagnostic room. The woman was wearing a long ck floral dress, covering it with a camel-colored double-faced wool coat. Her golden curls cascaded down, revealing a fair and lovely face. That nose, those eyes! It couldn¡¯t be anyone other than Jane, that old woman.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nora and her brother Sean, who were standing a distance away, grew suspicious when they saw their father fawning over this woman. And now, hearing him address her as ¡°Jane,¡± it sent shivers down their spines. Jane crossed her arms, lifted her proud and delicate chin, and coolly hummed before pretending to be angry, mming the prenatal examination report into his arms. ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself? I¡¯m so annoyed right now. I feel like blowing up! I¡¯ve been telling you to wear protection, but you just don¡¯t listen!¡± George was taken aback by her sudden outburst and quickly grabbed the prenatal examination report, shifting his gaze downward. He focused on the section where the doctor¡¯s diagnosis was written: 52 days pregnant! She was truly expecting! Fifty-two days meant it was almost two months ago. That was right about the time he met Jane at the banquet. They fell head over heels for each other and, fueled by some alcohol, quickly ended up in bed together. Due to the suddenness of their encounter, they didn¡¯t take any precautions. After waking up, they both had busy schedules and, perhaps, she had forgotten to take her contraceptive pills! George still held on to traditional beliefs and believed that the more children he had, the better it was for the family¡¯s prosperity. Unfortunately, after giving birth to Sean, Mya had healthplications and couldn¡¯t get pregnant again. Over the years, he had been satisfied with having a son and a daughter, considering his lifeplete. But being able to have another child at his age was something for a man to boast about. It proved that he was still young and not at all old. George¡¯s round chubby face beamed with joy. He was so carried away by his own happiness that he forgot about his surroundings. Ignoring the ndestine nature of their rtionship, he picked Jane up horizontally and spun her around a few times in ce. ¡°Jane, Jane, I am so happy! You¡¯re amazing. I can¡¯t believe I have a son again, hahaha.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°You jerk, hurry and put me down, this is so embarrassing.¡± A heartyugh mixed with Jane¡¯s coquettish voice echoed in the hallway, drawing the attention of many around. This couple, more resembling father and daughter than husband and wife. George, despite being past fifty, while Jane appeared much younger. Such an age gap evoked countless scandalous rumors, attracting both envy and disdainful nces. George, having been given a reproachful look, grinned foolishly, scratching the back of his head and asking, ¡°Jane, now that you¡¯re pregnant, is there anything specific you¡¯d like to eat? And is the house too small? I don¡¯t want you and our son to be ufortable.¡± Jane nodded casually, sighing reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit small, but it¡¯s cozy enough. Oh well.¡± ¡°And you, you¡¯re not new to fatherhood, so why the excitement? You really embarrassed me just now!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± At this, George couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh, gazing hopefully at Jane¡¯s belly, spoiled by his misbehaving son, Sean. ¡°Though not my first time being a father, this is my child with Jane; our precious baby deserves more. Besides, my wayward son may not be up for the responsibility.¡± Hearing this, Jane¡¯s eyes brightened with suppressed excitement. She cooed, hugging his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your measly assets.¡± ¡°My child, Jane¡¯s precious baby, deserves better. Keep your smallpany for your ipetent son, so he doesn¡¯t starve without you.¡± Hearing her speak of his son that way, George felt his face darken, attempting to retort but realizing he couldn¡¯t list a single virtue of Sean¡¯s. Suddenly, two voices echoed simultaneously from the front, resonating through the entire hallway. Nora remainedposed, but Sean, still stuck in his early twenties, couldn¡¯t remain unfazed upon hearing his father¡¯s intention to leave everything to an outsider, Jane. Tolerating his difort, the seething Sean rushed towards George and pointed usingly at Jane in his arms. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°S-S-S-Sean? What are you¡­ how did youe here? Oh my, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± Not only Sean, but Nora also arrived. The tear-streaked young woman stood before him, her tearful eyes brimming with resentment as she stared at George. ¡°Dad, how could you! Do you think you¡¯re being fair to Mom and me?¡± With those words, she paused, the coldness and malice hidden in her eyes. ¡°Anyone could be chosen, so why, why did it have to be her, Jane?¡± Teagan¡¯s former fianc¨¦e was also her love rival! Chapter 726: The Lawrence Family’s Fortune Is Mine It was Tuesday, and George thought both of his children would be at school at this moment. His wife, Mya, had said she was going out to y chess in the morning, and ording to her routine, she wouldn¡¯t be back until after dark.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So when Jane sent him a message in the morning, saying she wasn¡¯t feeling well and wanted him to apany her to the hospital for a check-up, George agreed. He never expected to run into his two children here of all ces. At this moment, George didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to care about why Sean hade to the hospital for his injuries. His main concern was what the children would think now that they knew about Jane¡¯s existence. How would they react? The people around, who were watching the drama unfold, didn¡¯t leave. Nora and Sean¡¯s appearance added to the dramatic nature of the story and made them curious about how things would develop next. The content of Jane¡¯s previous statement drew gasps of surprise from the onlookers. ¡°This is just too scandalous. The father bringing his lover to the hospital for a check-up and happens to run into his own children. Tsk tsk, their family is really messed up.¡± ¡°I envy them. If I had such a young and beautiful lover when I¡¯m fifty, I would consider myself a winner in life.¡± Hispanion next to him gave him a p on the back of his head and looked at him disdainfully, ¡°Wake up, you¡¯re still single.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, shameless! An old yboy and a woman who has no moral scruples for money! She dares to be the mistress even when he already has a family and children. Disgusting!¡± ¡°She looks decent, but turns out to be so dirty and disgusting. Mistresses like her deserve to die.¡± ¡°Ridiculous, if you have money, you can also find mistresses. Why be jealous?¡± The sounds of criticism continued incessantly. George¡¯s face turned red with shame. If there was a crack in the ground at this moment that he could hide in, he would unquestionably choose to go for it without hesitation. Unfortunately, the ground was clean, with no cracks or crevices. Compared to George, who felt guilty, Jane confidently reached out a hand towards Nora. With a bright smile, she greeted her and her gaze was cold. Her words were particrly thought-provoking. ¡°Long time no see, Nora. Didn¡¯t expect that I would be your elder now. Remembering thest time we met, you were lying naked in my fiance¡¯s bed.¡± What? Holy shit! This is too sensational! The onlookers, who were just now cursing Jane as a despicable mistress and sympathizing with Nora and Sean, now stared in disbelief at the four people before them. Chaos ensued. This¡­ This rtionship is just tooplicated. Do wealthy people really y games like this? Those with an imaginative mind have already begun to fill in the missing pieces of the story in their minds: Probably, this seemingly beautiful and pure girl became a mistress first. It was she who stole the tall woman¡¯s fianc¨¦. So, for revenge, the tall woman directly seduced her father, stepping up to be her stepmother. ¡°She¡¯s really ruthless! That old man looks old enough to be her father, and she¡¯s selling her body for revenge. Is it worth it? Jane couldn¡¯t care less about it. Ever since Teagan betrayed her, she had long figured it out. Men can be promiscuous, so why should women care about their so-called ¡°purity¡±? If she can achieve what she wants by exchanging her body, then what¡¯s not to be done? Of course, there might be something repulsive about it, but she wants Nora to taste ten times more pain than she had. Nora, surprised? Don¡¯t rush, the best part is yet toe. Jane curled her red lips and approached Nora in her high-heeled shoes. The girl stared at her with a pair of bloodshot eyes and angrily shouted: ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? Even if I wasn¡¯t the one in his bed that day, it would have been someone else!¡± Jane was momentarily speechless. She stubbornly believed that even if Teagan had been cheating on her outside, he would never dare to bring the woman tantly in front of her to announce their breakup. But Nora was different. Teagan actually dared to leave her for Nora, so it must have been Nora¡¯s instigation. In fact, she hadn¡¯t really thought about the dead Teagan for a long time, every time she thought of the pain, the image of Nora woulde to her mind. Perhaps it was because what she really cared about was her own humiliated dignity, not the love that had long died. Suddenly, an evil n formed in Jane¡¯s mind, and she dwelled on it in her heart. As she turned around, the proud expression on her face immediately turned humble. She grabbed Nora¡¯s hand, and with tears in her eyes, she pleaded: ¡°All of that is in the past, and I don¡¯t want to mention him again. You also lost your child due to miscarriage, which is punishment enough for you.¡± ¡°Nora, my dear, your father and I fell in love at first sight. Please tell your mother to initiate the divorce, okay?¡± ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll take good care of you and your brother, treating you like my own family. I have my ownpany, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me taking away your property.¡± Nora looked at her hand that was tightly held by Jane, and thick veins couldn¡¯t help but bulge on her forehead, showing that her emotions had reached their limit. This woman is shameless indeed! How could she have the audacity to go back and talk to her mother about divorce? Nora wasn¡¯t brain-dead enough to not recognize the enemy. After all, Mya was her biological mother, what was Jane to her? George could only weep as he listened. He had lived for more than fifty years before he finally found ¡°true love.¡± Jane was so naive, it seemed that she really loved herself, which was why she was trying to please his children. George couldn¡¯t see it, but Nora and Sean could clearly see the expression on this woman¡¯s face. She lightly opened her red lips and silently said to Nora: [I am going to retaliate against you, and everything rted to the Lawrence family in the future belongs to me and the child in my belly. You two had better behave yourselves!] Of course, everything rted to the Lawrence family belonged to her and Sean! Jane¡¯s two-faced, cunning appearance disgusted Nora, and suddenly a voice sprang up in her mind-kill her! ¡°Jane, you bitch, go to hell! Still want to steal my property, do you have the guts for that?¡± It was unknown where she found the strength in her frail body, unexpectedly she pushed Jane. For a moment, the woman couldn¡¯t stand steadily, her high heels broke, and she fell to the ground, letting out a painful scream. Slowly, fresh blood flowed from under her ck dress, painfully piercing George¡¯s eyes. His child was gone forever. Chapter 727: House Arrest Nora stoodpletely dumbfounded, gazing dazedly at the bloodstain on the ground, utterly bewildered. She had only pushed Jane in a fit of anger for a moment, and she hadn¡¯t used much force. How had she ended up falling? In her ears, she could hear the surrounding crowd¡¯s usatory shouts and the sounds of women clutching their stomachs and wailing in pain. George squatted beside Jane, his face filled with anguish as he half embraced her, softlyforting her, ¡°Jane, are you okay? Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°The, the baby¡­ Honey, Nora just intentionally pushed me, I don¡¯t know why she did this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said I won¡¯t fight for the Lawrence family¡¯s property with them, why did she treat me like this?¡± Jane cried with a ¡°heartbroken¡± expression, but in a ce where others couldn¡¯t see, Nora could see the slyness and triumphant gleam in her eyes. A surge of anger rushed to her mind; her jaw quivered, and her fierce gaze locked onto Jane¡¯s forehead. Even Sean, who had been standing beside them, believed that his own sister had pushed the older woman. ¡°Good! Let her have a miscarriage. The illegitimate child in her belly should never have existed in the first ce.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what happened!¡± Nora eximed, just about to argue, when she received a resounding p to the face. The sound was so loud that it even quieted down the surrounding noisy chatter.N?velDrama.Org content. Caught off guard by this p, before she could even react, she received another one to her face. Then came the roaring voice of her father, George focused his anger on Nora. ¡°Beast! That¡¯s your elder, she¡¯s carrying your brother in her belly, how could you do this?¡± The delicate fairplexion of the girl quickly swelled, clear marks of five fingers visible against her exquisite features, rendering her pitiful. Tears welled up in Nora¡¯s eyes; this was the first time her father had struck her. All because of that woman! At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but want to rush up and tear the woman, who was still acting coyly, to pieces, her gaze filled with cold hostility. Seizing the opportunity, Jane wiped away her tears and coquettishly pleaded with George, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t hit her. My stomach hurts so much now. Hurry, hurry and take me to see the doctor.¡± Upon hearing that, George no longer had any attention to spare for Nora and her brother; he immediately scooped up Jane and rushed crazily towards the obstetrics and gynecology emergency room. Behind him, Nora bit her lip, grimacing fiercely in her heart. Despicable woman! Outside the emergency room, George anxiously rubbed his hands, pacing back and forth at the door. His gaze identally shifted to the red light above, his forehead beading with sweat. It was clear that he truly cared about this child. Only a door apart. Inside the emergency room, the woman sat with her legs crossed on the white operating table, under the shadowlessmp, her face as pale as a ghost. Suddenly, she reached out a hand and slipped it under her clothes, lifting it to reveal that the blood bag tied to her abdomen had burst. She disdainfully removed the blood bag, tossing it urately into the nearby trash can. Looking at her belly, which was t and smooth, it didn¡¯t look like the state of a pregnant woman at all. After discarding the blood bag, Jane picked up a clean towel from the nearby metal tray and wiped away the bloodstains on her hands and belly. She had just finished everything and her phone, which was in her bag, vibrated at the right time. Jane smiled slightly and couldn¡¯t wait to take out her phone. She opened it and saw that Master Vincent had sent her a Line message. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± he asked. ¡°Sess! That old man actually believed I had a miscarriage. How ridiculous! Doesn¡¯t he look at himself?¡± she replied. Yes, she wasn¡¯t actually pregnant. All of this was just a trap she and Master Vincent had nned in advance. Using a child to tie down George was his idea, but how could Jane bear the thought of having a child with that old pervert? Now that things wereing to an end, it was time for her to make her exit. This ¡°miscarriage¡± was inevitable. Her original n was to fake a fall by herself, but the idiotic Nora decided to rush in and offer herself as a scapegoat. Jane naturally took advantage of the opportunity. It would serve a dual purpose. Soon, the man on the other end of the phone sent a message, consisting of only one short word. ¡°Okay.¡± She turned off her phone and closed her eyes, taking a moment to rest. As for George, he was still waiting outside, leaning against the wall, with a look of despair in his eyes. The Miller Residence in Jostrana, the maids walking along the corridor, carrying tes of food and fruits to the main hall. The scene was ancient and timeless, as if it hade straight out of a historical movie. As they walked and whispered to each other, one of them said in an envious tone, ¡°I can¡¯t believe our Master Darren is getting engaged so soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also surprised. He only just returned.¡± ¡°Is it Miss Atkinson?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the woman who came from Che. She¡¯s much prettier than Miss Atkinson.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her, she¡¯s indeed beautiful. But why would the master agree to this marriage? Doesn¡¯t he dislike people from Che?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Stebe it¡¯s because he feels indebted to Master Darren.¡± ¡­ They walked away while chatting, but the phrase ¡°the woman from Che¡± reached Eddie and Yvonne¡¯s ears without missing a single word. That night, after Cheyenne said she was going out for some fresh air, news of her drowning spread. When they arrived, the butler informed them that Cheyenne had already been taken to the hospital and told them not to worry. However, when they requested to say goodbye and go to the hospital to visit Cheyenne, they were stopped by the armed guards at the entrance. ¡°Master Rohan ordered that, recently, there have been cultists appearing in the city, and there have been several suicide cases. To ensure the safety of both esteemed guests, please rest here for now,¡± the guards exined. What cultists? What suicide cases? They hadn¡¯t even heard of them. It was just another plot by that cunning Rohan. But they were defenseless, of course they wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to challenge those people who were armed with bullets. They could only close the intricately carved doors made of yellow pearwood and return to the room, feeling frustrated. They needed to n for the long term. After all, being alive was the only way to have an impact, right? Chapter 728: You’re Going to Kill Her Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Two mysterious individuals approached the entrance, taking advantage of a brief moment when the security guard was changing shifts, and slipped inside. As soon as Yvonne entered, she spotted a young man in a navy blue bathrobe sitting by Cheyenne¡¯s bedside. Hisrge hand was shamelessly caressing her face, while he mumbled something iprehensible. The back view was strangely familiar. Even a mere glimpse of his back was so alluring. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± As soon as Yvonneid eyes on the pale-faced girl lying on the bed, her heart couldn¡¯t help but leap in her chest. She hurriedly ran over. ¡°Cheyenne, Cheyenne, wake up!¡± As she spoke, she forcefully pushed the man¡¯s body to the side, a stark contrast to her usual gentle demeanor. Caught off guard, he was pushed to the side, his shoulder making a dull thud against the nearby cab, emitting a faint noise. ¡°Master Darren, are you alright?¡± Two maids who were on standby rushed over, their expressions pale, and asked cautiously. Supporting himself with his arms, Benson stood up. He realized that this was Cheyenne¡¯s elder. As a result, his own attitude towards her became much more respectful, despite her disrespect towards him earlier. It was only now that Yvonne finally recognized the young man in front of her, whom she had seen before. Wasn¡¯t he Cheyenne¡¯s good friend? How did he be Master Darren of the Miller family? Eddie was equally surprised, but being a man, he quickly calmed down and awaited calmly. ¡°Master Darren, well¡­ you truly surprise me.¡± They had known each other for quite some time, having met at least ten times in the past three years. In Eddie¡¯s perception, Benson, besides being blind, was a kind-hearted man whobined elegance, rationality, art, and tenderness. Sometimes, Eddie felt grateful for his presence. If it weren¡¯t for him, perhaps Cheyenne would have died three years ago. However, this man whom Eddie silently admired turned out to be a fraud lurking by Cheyenne¡¯s side! He never mentioned his identity as a noble from Jostrana. Benson could clearly sense the self-mockery in his words, but he had deceived everyone, and he felt guilty in his heart, so he could only choose to remain silent.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lowering his head, several seconds passed before he gently opened his lips and uttered an apology. Eddie, for once, had a cold expression on his face, his gaze as icy as a frozen pond. ¡°Master Darren of the prestigious Miller family, deigning to apologize to amoner like me? It truly surprises me.¡± ¡°I have no interest in your identity. I just want to know what happened to Cheyenne.¡± Striding forward, Eddie sat in the spot where Benson had been, and began examining Cheyenne¡¯s condition. She appeared to be peacefully asleep, her sleeping face serene, with only a slightly palerplexion. Her heartbeat, whites of her eyes, and tongue coating were all normal. But why wouldn¡¯t she wake up? Perhaps a thorough examination of her entire body was necessary, but since they were currently in the Miller family¡¯s residence, they would have to take Cheyenne out first. Bending down, he ced one hand on the back of the girl¡¯s head and the other on her slender waist, exerting force as he lifted her horizontally. Lifting his foot, he was about to leave. Upon seeing this, Benson had no room for other thoughts. He stepped forward and grabbed Eddie¡¯s arm, casting a serious and warning nce. ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t take her away. You¡¯ll end up killing her!¡± Eddie had just conducted a brief examination of Cheyenne, finding her and the child in good condition. He tried to deceive himself again, raising his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you trying to deceive me? Cheyenne¡¯s condition is uncertain now. Only a professional examination can truly help her. It¡¯s been three days since she fell into the water. Why do you intend to leave her here?¡± Don¡¯t think he hadn¡¯t noticed the expensive dress that Cheyenne was wearing; it seemed to be the dress for a wedding. In Eddie¡¯s eyes, it seemed like Benson was taking advantage of Cheyenne¡¯s unconsciousness. Fortunately, he and Yvonne noticed the decorative lights and felt that something was amiss outside, so they defied the household staff and barged in today. Benson instinctively tightened his fists, with a determined yet regretful gleam in his eyes. Yes, today was supposed to be his engagement banquet. Originally, the intended bride was Miss Atkinson, but he didn¡¯t like that woman, so he made a deal with his father. He switched the prospective bride to Cheyenne at thest minute. His father had already agreed to it. But he was afraid that Cheyenne might not agree, so he put some sedative in the chicken soup. The drug would cause her to be unconscious for twelve hours. By the time Cheyenne woke up, the banquet would be over. He believed that Cheyenne did have some feelings for him, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t always offer warmth when he felt lonely and helpless. When he was young, he was constantly scolded and punished by his father. If he didn¡¯t practice well, he would be forbidden from having dinner. It was that mischievous and seemingly mature little girl who would share her sandwich with him. As he grew older, whenever he felt physically and mentally exhausted, it was Cheyenne¡¯s birthday gifts that made him feel the power of warmth. He had always cherished these, wondering if he should take them out and reminisce about her adorable appearance as a child. But he never imagined that someone would cast a ck Curse into the soup. Benson wasn¡¯t sure about who exactly it was. Neither of them would yield, and they eyed each other defiantly, creating a palpable tension in the air. Invisible lightning seemed to flicker between the two, like silver snakes. ¡°He didn¡¯t deceive you! If you don¡¯t want her to die, you better behave and put her down.¡± Just then, a loud and cheerful voice echoed from behind the crowd in the spacious room. Yvonne instinctively turned to look, her gaze fixed on the neer, her eyes narrowing. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The neer was dressed in a ck suit paired with a white shirt. His long ck coat draped past his knees, giving him an air of elegance and nobility. His polished leather shoes made a faint sound against the floor. Beside him was a graceful and slender woman with delicate features. She wore a ck floral dress with a matching trench coat, her lustrous ck hair cascading down her back, partially obscured by ady¡¯s hat. Chapter 729: The Tattoo on Her Back Sophie¡¯s slender and elegant hand, adorned with ckce gloves, was an eye-catching sight as she paraded arm-in-arm with Rohan, the click-ck of her high heels resonating like a rhythmic beat.N?velDrama.Org content. Her words, delivered with a gentle smile and ruby lips, sent shivers down the spine of those who heard them. ¡°Cheyenne has fallen victim to a curse. For the next seven days, she will be gued by relentless nightmares, and will ultimately die in her sleep. Once she awakens from the nightmare, her heart will stop instantly upon crossing the threshold.¡± ¡°Do you still intend to take her with you?¡± Yvonne¡¯s lips quivered in shock, rendered motionless in an instant. Eddie, holding Cheyenne¡¯s arm, tightened his grip involuntarily, hesitating as he stood frozen in ce. Should he believe the woman¡¯s words? Benson, with a bitter and resigned smile, stepped forward and gently took Cheyenne back from Eddie. Tenderly cing her on the bed and covering her with a nket, his gaze lingered on her sleeping figure, filled with deep affection and reluctance. If he had hesitated before, now he was resolute in his decision. Cheyenne meant more to Benson than anything else. His indecisiveness hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed by Rohan, who furrowed his brow tightly, his dislike for Cheyenne growing. Firmly, he said, ¡°Haicheng, she¡¯s just a woman. Don¡¯t forget, your fianc¨¦e has already been chosen.¡± Hearing this again, Benson¡¯s eyes revealed a mix of anger and disappointment as his hoarse voice echoed with a frosty tone. ¡°You promised that Cheyenne and I would be engaged! You lied to me!¡± To this, Rohan replied, ¡°I only promised to cancel your engagement to Miss Atkinson, but never said it would be with this woman. You will marry Linda.¡± Benson withdrew his gaze, clenched his fists tightly, the veins on his hand bulging like sturdy earthworms wriggling under his skin. ¡°That¡¯s your business, it has nothing to do with me. I have only chosen Cheyenne.¡± Rohan valued Benson highly and wanted him to be his heir. However, if he continued to be disobedient, he would have to give up Benson and reluctantly choose his less talented daughter, Charlotte. His gaze turned sharp and menacing, delivering a final warning to Benson. ¡°For thest time, don¡¯t ruin your future over someone unrted. If you obediently marry Miss Linda, be my heir, and obtain the map from Cheyenne, the emperor will bestow upon you a noble title!¡± It meant the Miller family would prosper for generations toe. Unfortunately, the future envisioned by his father was not the future Benson desired. All he could remember was his mother¡¯sst words before her death. ¡°Benson, go far away. You will live a much happier life if you can simply be a normal person.¡± Yes, the mundane life that so many despised was the very thing he yearned for in the darkness. ¡°Father, that is your wish, not mine. I can help you with anything, I can evenmit murder, but-¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already crossed my line, I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡± ¡°You!¡± Rohan was truly on the verge of being infuriated by his rebellious son. ¡°Alright, Mr. Miller, there¡¯s no need for you to be angry. I believe Master Darren has just been misled by that woman. As long as we get the map and kill Cheyenne, he will naturallye to his senses.¡± Sophie gently and tenderlyforted the raging Rohan, using her feminine softness to lean against his arm, her voice as gentle as the wind. Sure enough, after hearing her words, Rohan¡¯s anger subsided a bit. He nodded and continued, ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Sophie¡¯s watery and enchanting eyes contained a bright glint, and she coquettishly said, ¡°I saw it-Cheyenne tattooed the map on her back. It will appear when soaked in warm water.¡± That night, when Charlotte, that fool, made her move on Cheyenne, she stood behind a pir in the corridor, watching. Cheyenne was under an illusion, thinking she had fallen into a cold pool, but it was actually a hot spring. Her ck dress, made of gauze, clung tightly to her exquisite body when wet, revealing a faint glimpse of the blue tattoo on her fair skin. The curves meandering. This was why Sophie guessed it was a map. Just as she was about to go up and fish Cheyenne out of the pool for a closer look, she was preempted by a masked man. She missed the perfect opportunity. So when Master Darren took the initiative toe and discuss the matter of cancelling the engagement, she quietly reminded him to seize this good chance. When she found out that Master Darren had actually bought a sedative, she had someone quietly switch it to Devil¡¯s Ivy. Devil¡¯s Ivy had the effect of binding a person¡¯s consciousness. Together with Rohan¡¯s ck Curse, it could be a nightmare of murder, causing the cursed to live forever in a nightmare, until their spirit was exhausted and perished. But she had underestimated how much Master Darren cared for this woman. Just as she approached to snatch Cheyenne away, he gave her a hard p on the face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Sophie¡¯s face flushed with anger as she stared coldly at the young man before her, her smile sinister. ¡°Master Darren, you can¡¯t stop me.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking when a series of ¡°shuffling¡± footsteps sounded outside the door, and soon over a dozen armed bodyguards burst in. Guns were pointed at Yvonne¡¯s and Eddie¡¯s heads respectively. The leader, with a fearsome green-faced mask, tall and slender, exuded an extraordinary aura. At a nce, he was extraordinary, and his voice was full of maism. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± For some reason, Eddie caught a whiff of a familiar scent. This-was it Kate¡¯s? Chapter 730: Pointing a Gun at the Future Brother-in-Law’s Head Underneath the fearsome mask, there was a trace of unease on the man¡¯s handsome face, resembling a piece of wless white jade. Upon closer inspection, one could notice that the hand holding the gun under his robe was trembling slightly. Can he not tremble? He was pointing a gun at his future brother-inw¡¯s head¡­ Benson, who was observing closely, noticed the man¡¯s subtle change and his curiosity grew. Just as he was about to turn his head to take a look at the person, something familiar caught his eye on the man¡¯s wrist. It was a cute silver bell. If he remembered correctly, he had given that as a gift to Kate. How did it end up with this man? Did something happen to Kate? What did they do to her? However, all of this was just his conjecture. Perhaps¡­ it was just a coincidence that they had the same item. The current situation was like being trapped in a barrel, with no way to escape. Were they really going to hand over Cheyenne to these bad people? Sophie thought victory was already assured and walked gracefully towards Cheyenne¡¯s bed, ready to undress her. But Benson gave her a cold warning look, ¡°I told you, don¡¯t touch her!¡± ¡°Heh, Master Darren. You yourself are no saint, so why bother caring so much? Cheyenne is going to die anyway. I suggest you forget about her and ept reality sooner!¡± Sophie met Rohan when she was sixteen and had been with him for almost ten years. In these ten years, Rohan taught her many things, including socializing, explosives, and killing¡­ She was his most beloved lover and also the sharpest de in his hands. Countless political figures and wealthy elites had died at her hands. However, she knew that in his heart, Rohan cared the most about his youngest son. That was probably the reason why she didn¡¯t go all out against him. After all, what threat did a mere piano yer pose to her? But at the next moment, Sophie paid the price for her ignorance. She didn¡¯t even consider the fact that Rohan had been grooming Darren as his sessor. How could she, who had learned everything, expect that the heir apparent wouldn¡¯t surpass her? In fact, he was even more outstanding than her. Just as her hand reached Cheyenne¡¯s nket, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a chilling hand. The glint of silver shed. Then, a painful scream escaped Sophie¡¯s lips. Looking closely, she saw a cut on her arm, and blood flowed from underneath her ck long sleeve to her wrist. ck, white, and red intertwined, creating the most beautiful colors in this world. Once again, a deep and disdainful voice echoed in her ears, emanating from a man with deep-set eyes. ¡°I warned you not to touch her!¡± ¡°You!¡± Sophie clutched her injured arm, biting her red lip, and turned to Rohan with a pitiful look. ¡°Darling, my hand hurts so much, it¡¯s all because of your good son!¡± Rohan frowned. ¡°Someone, remove this woman¡¯s arm for me!¡± He was referring to Yvonne. As soon as he spoke, two bodyguards quickly drew their knives from their waists and menacingly approached Yvonne. Thetter¡¯s face turned pale, and she tightly closed her eyes. She had already lived for almost sixty years, and her only regret in life was not receiving a definitive answer from him. The mostforting thing was seeing her granddaughter excel. Wind Hall finally had a sessor. ¡°My good son, are you angry? Listen to me first, be the family head, and then you¡¯ll be qualified to negotiate with me, haha,¡± Rohan said with a heartyugh, his eyes filled with anticipation as he looked at Benson. Little did he know that Benson was just as stubborn as he had remembered, and it was clear ¨C as long as he was willing to yield, things would be different. But Benson, with his inherent pride and the dragon blood running through his Che veins, was as unyielding as iron. He would rather die than bow down. In front of Rohan, he truly took out the dagger from his waist, without blinking, and stabbed himself in the heart. Stter . The dagger pierced his skin, the sound of it prating his body clear and distinct. Fresh blood poured forth from his chest, soon soaking the navy blue robe, making its color even darker. ¡°You ungrateful child!¡± Rohan trembled with anger, roaring in fury. But the young man faced him with a faint mocking smile on his face, using his own hand to bring a handful of crimson blood to Cheyenne¡¯s lips. He fed it to her. The only way to lift the curse was ¨C using the blood from the heart of the curse caster!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He and that old man were father and son, sharing the same blood. Moreover, he had received an inheritance in the ancestral shrine, with an ancient power flowing through his veins. So unraveling the curse was actually quite simple. The price, however, was that he might lose this extraordinary ability he had been gifted with and be an ordinary person. Benson had made up his mind. Today, he would be engaged to Cheyenne, and then they would marry on the seventh day. On the night of their wedding, he would willingly give his heart¡¯s blood to Cheyenne. But now, he had to do it ahead of time. Father and son locked eyes, looking at each other with a hatred that seemed more fitting for enemies. Rohan took a few deep breaths, coldly dering, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to betray the Miller family, consider yourself no longer my son. Do you think that by doing this, I will spare them? Not a chance!¡± ¡°Go and capture that woman for me.¡± Upon hearing the order, the bodyguards hesitated. Sophie still harbored resentment towards Benson for hurting her, and this was a perfect opportunity to strike back. ¡°What are you waiting for? Master Rohan announced that Darren is no longer part of this family.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benson stood still without any resistance, his head hanging low, his thick and darkshes concealing the sorrow in his eyes. In thatst moment, he had still naively held onto a tiny shred of hope for that man. It turned out that even in death, he couldn¡¯tpare to the power and wealth his father envisioned. Just when everyone believed that today would truly be a disaster from which they couldn¡¯t escape, a clear and hurried voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Father, no!¡± Rohan¡¯s body trembled. Subconsciously turning his head, he saw his beloved daughter being held at knifepoint by a tall figure wearing a silver mask, slowly approaching. The silver de pressed against her pale neck, leaving a thin red line. Without a doubt, with even a slight exertion of force from the man, she would disappear forever. Rohan¡¯s heart hung high in his chest. Darren Miller, that beast, had lost his usefulness. Now, the Miller family¡¯s only hope was Charlotte. She couldn¡¯t afford to have any idents anymore. Chapter 731: He didn’t have the courage to let her see his face ¡°Kelvin?¡± When Benson saw the man approaching, a rare smile appeared on his handsome face, and he chuckled. ¡°I knew it was Mr. Walker, even when Cheyenne lost her memory, she didn¡¯t forget you. I admit, you win.¡± There was a hint of blood at the corner of his lips, and the tenderness and reluctance in his eyes shattered the hearts of those who saw it. After looking deeply at the unconscious Cheyenne, he seemed to have made a difficult decision, closed his eyes, and softly said, ¡°You take her back to Che, and nevere back.¡± Kelvin, as cold as an iceberg, stared sharply at Benson, his strong and stylish eyebrows showing his undoubted desire for the man in front of him to die. His injuries and the explosion were all designed by this hypocritical man. After that, he shamelessly deceived Cheyenne, trying to im his own wife and child. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Kelvin coldly gestured to Eddie with his eyes, and thetter quickly understood his meaning,unching a sudden attack on the man behind him. ¡°Oof¡­¡± The masked man let out a muffled sound, painful as he cradled his stomach and crouched down. Taking advantage of this moment, Eddie ran to the bed and lifted the unconscious Cheyenne, nodding to Kelvin as if to say, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Put her down!¡± Rohan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, like a raging beast, roaring at everyone, furious at his son¡¯s betrayal. Even more furious, he felt threatened by a junior, which was an absolute humiliation for someone of his high status and authority. Calm andposed, Kelvin pressed the de against Charlotte¡¯s neck with a little force. ¡°It hurts, father, save me¡­ I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Blood began to drip onto Charlotte¡¯s white cor. ¡°Drip¡­¡± Itnded on her white blouse, and her eyes widened in horror when she saw the red, herplexion turning pale. How could the future heiress of the family die? As Charlotte seemed on the verge of dying under the man¡¯s de, Rohan¡¯s veins bulged on his forehead in desperation. His face contorted with rage, his voice hoarse as he begged, ¡°Stop! Let her go, and I¡¯ll let you all leave!¡± Moved, Charlotte bit her rosy lip tightly, her eyes turning red like a startled ¡°bunny,¡± trembling as she looked at Kelvin, her heart shattered into pieces. She loved Mr. Walker so deeply, only to be threatened by him for the sake of another woman. If she had known what would happen today, that night she should have paid any price to get rid of that troublesome woman! Silent tension pervaded the room, a sense of imminent eruption, but no one dared to act recklessly. After all, it was about Charlotte¡¯s safety, they could only watch as the group left from their sights. So, Kelvin held Charlotte at knifepoint, Eddie carried Cheyenne, and Yvonne followed closely as they slowly moved towards the door. As they reached the doorway, she angrily kicked the well-dressed man, who grunted in pain. ¡°You looking for trouble?¡± His voice turned fierce as he red back. Yvonne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she mustered the courage to re back, angrily chastising in a low voice, ¡°What are you looking at, you hypocrite! I used to think you were a good person.¡± If she had known what kind of person he was, she would never have epted his invitation, taking Cheyenne along. Kelvin showed no mercy as he held a knife to the woman¡¯s neck and led her out, a ck luxury car parked outside the Miller family¡¯s door. In the driver¡¯s seat, Chris was anxiously waiting, frequently ncing at his wristwatch and disying signs of worry. The CEO had been inside for almost half an hour. Nothing bad could have happened, right? Soon, he saw the CEO slowly walking out from the front gate with a stunningly beautiful girl, thetter stumbling in her wooden clogs. Most people would assist a delicate beauty about to fall, but he rudely pressed the man¡¯s shoulder to keep her inside the car. ¡°Drive!¡± he coldly ordered as soon as they were both in the car. Chris nced sideways. Was that sh of bright color Miss Lawrence again? What had happened to her? ¡ª The hotel.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A beam of sunlight outside shone in, reflecting the bright snow light outside and outlining the dark and lonely figure. As soon as Cheyenne woke up, she saw that figure and inexplicably felt a pang of sadness, her eyes reddening. She hesitated for a moment, about to pull back the covers and get out of bed, but before she could move, a faint sound startled the man awake, and their eyes met. In that instant, their eyes locked. Even under the silver mask, his deep-set eyes glistened with an unusually bright light, looking at her with unexpected delight. But soon, that light faded, turning into a calm surface without a ripple. He walked to Cheyenne¡¯s bed and stopped, deliberately suppressing his longing and spoke in a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you still in pain? Do you need me to call your friend?¡± With that, he turned and raised his foot to walk towards the door. No one saw the self-deprecating and bitter smile that hung at the corner of his lips as he turned around, touching people¡¯s hearts. Suddenly, a small white hand grabbed his sleeve. Boom! Kelvin felt like he had been electrocuted, instantly feeling numb, paralyzed, and nk in his mind. The corner of his eye lightly fell on the fair hand that was grabbing his ck sleeve. He didn¡¯t try to guess what Cheyenne meant by this. Just as he ended up with many strange thoughts in his mind, she spoke. Perhaps because she had been lying down for many days and had just woken up, her voice was weak and hoarse, soft and tender, evoking a desire to protect. She frowned, her watery eyes twinkling, looking at the towering figure, and softly said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Kelvin had thought of many things, but he had never expected her to say that. In addition to feeling disappointed, he felt it fortunate that she had not recognized him. After all, his monstrous appearance right now was enough to scare many people, and he simply did not have the courage to appear before her in this state. Chapter 732: Look into My Eyes and Say ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Kelvin still didn¡¯t turn around, gently asked with a deep breath. Cheyenne¡¯s face showed a slight displeasure, her bright starry eyes staring at him, slowly answering, ¡°Chicken mushroom soup.¡± Upon hearing these words, Kelvin¡¯s heart, which had just rxed, tightened again. He discreetly pinched himself hard, calming the uing surge of emotions. Without hesitation, he rejected Cheyenne¡¯s request, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to cook it in the hotel. You pick something else.¡± He greedily gazed at the reflection on the ss window, without blinking, as if afraid she would disappear in the next moment. Cheyenne snorted with an air of disdain, pouting her red lips, looking somewhat displeased. This adorable, pinch-worthy look was reflected on the ss of the French window, catching Kelvin¡¯s eye. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink, it¡¯s your child who wants to drink.¡± She didn¡¯t notice him, while reaching out her slender and fair hand to lightly stroke her slightly raised lower abdomen, lost in thought. Kelvin felt a mix of emotions surge in his chest. He could hardly believe that the words he had just heard came out of Cheyenne¡¯s mouth. She¡­ Did she remember everything? But he was no longer the previous Kelvin. Cheyenne could see all his reactions, and underneath her calm gaze, a great sense of puzzlement had arisen in her heart. After making a great effort to calm himself down, Kelvin forced a self-deceiving remark from between his teeth. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I only saved you out of pity. There is nothing between you and me.¡± ¡°Nothing between us?¡± Cheyenne suddenlyughed, supporting her somewhat weak body, half-sitting at the head of the bed, ring at Kelvin in anger. ¡°Then, dare to turn around and look at me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± In fact, he was indeed afraid, as he could imagine his disfigured face standing next to her pure and immacte self, as a desecration of Cheyenne. She deserved someone better. She could be anyone¡¯s goddess, the beloved of someone¡¯s heart, but she couldn¡¯t be his wife! After thinking it through, Kelvin turned around, once again looking at her delicate and fair face. ¡°You are too tall, I can¡¯t see the expression on your face clearly, how do I know if you are speaking from your heart.¡± ¡°What do you want to do then?¡± ¡°Sit down,e closer.¡± ¡°After seeing it, will you give up?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes.¡± Fine, then he-would do as she wished! Kelvin¡¯s tall and imposing body slowly sat on the edge of her bed, hisrge hands hidden in the folds of his robe gripping tightly, tiny beads of sweat seeping through his palm. His whole body tensed, clearly showing his nervousness. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze was as clear as water and as she looked at him, Kelvin felt as if she had already seen through his lies. After about two or three seconds, his face was somewhat flushed, and he tried to get up but it didn¡¯t go smoothly. ¡°Alright, can Miss Lawrence be sure now? I am not just the person you keep talking about, and, I ask you to call me Mr. Walker.¡± Mr. Walker? Cheyenne sniffled, her tone not sounding too kind. ¡°How? You don¡¯t even want your family name anymore? In that case, maybe our child in my belly should have a different man¡¯sst name,¡± she retorted. Of course, that was absolutely not eptable! Kelvin was so angry. How could his child call another man ¡°daddy¡±? Cheyenne was deliberately provoking him. True to her nature, she returned. With her prickly demeanor, she resembled the Cheyenne he knew, like a small hedgehog brimming with thorns. Kelvin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved as he maintained silence, not wanting to answer that question. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Suddenly, a cry of pain reached his ears, startling him. He thought something had happened to Cheyenne and instinctively looked up. In that instant, all his concerned emotions were apparent in his eyes, visible to Cheyenne. She was perfectly fine. It had been an act, a deliberate test to see if she still held a ce in his heart. Seeing his anxious appearance, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but smile in happiness. She suddenly threw herself at him. Afraid that she might fall, Kelvin quickly opened his strong arms and firmly supported her under her armpits, embracing her. At the same time, he feared that his rigid embrace might harm the child in her belly, so he struggled to support her with his arms. However, Cheyenne refused to relent and nuzzled her head against his body. In a sudden motion, she removed the mask from his face, catching him off guard. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°p.¡± It was toote. The silver mask fell to the ground. Kelvin anxiously turned his head to avoid her scrutinizing gaze. His hands, originally holding onto her arms, instinctively covered his face. Cheyenne firmly pressed against his body. Even throughyers of fabric, she could feel his heart racing. She knew he had disfigured himself. She also knew he had been injured while trying to save her. Cheyenne¡¯s eyes welled up with emotion as she reached out her cool hand and held his wrist, looking earnestly at him. ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯ve seen it, you don¡¯t need to hide.¡± He reluctantly squeezed out a smile, bent down, and intended to pick up the silver mask on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s ugly, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t let it scare you.¡± ¡°Not ugly.¡± She appeared serious, not at all like she was deceiving him. When she looked at him, her shimmering eyes reddened at the corners, giving off a faintly charming and seductive allure. Kelvin, as if sumbing to her temptation, suddenly changed his mind and instead cradled the back of her head in his hand, forcefully pressing her head towards his. The action could be described as somewhat aggressive. The next moment, his lips urately captured Cheyenne¡¯s, rubbing and teasing her red lips relentlessly. The dominant and fierce kiss was like an oasis discovered by a traveler in the desert, as if he wanted to crush her whole being into his bones and devour herpletely. Surprisingly, she was exceptionally well-behaved today, responding to his kiss cooperatively. When his tongue slipped into her lc-scented mouth, her delicate tongue trembled in shyness as it timidly responded to him. ¡°Mmm¡­ be gentle, slower.¡± ¡°Truly sweet. Cheyenne¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have provoked me!¡± He had to admit that it had taken great effort for him to give up on her. Chapter 733: She Doesn’t Understand Cheyenne Yvonne was still worried that Cheyenne might wake up today, so she always appeared at the door to make sure that there was someone by her side when she woke up. Little did she know, as soon as she reached the doorway, she heard a series of moans and groans. Even at the age of over fifty, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. Curiosity surged within her as she raised her head to check the room number on the door. It was indeed Cheyenne¡¯s room. But Cheyenne wasn¡¯t supposed to have woken up yet, so who could be engaging in such intimate acts in her room? Yvonne suddenly became angry and pushed open the door. Through a small gap, she took in the entire scene in the room. She saw Cheyenne, who should have been in aa, awake and pressed against a man. His hands firmly grasped her waist as he closed his eyes. Cheyenne earnestly bit the man¡¯s lips, kissing him with some clumsiness. Kelvin was delighted by her naive disy, as it proved that Cheyenne only had eyes for him. ¡°Cheyenne, cut it out. It¡¯s time for you to get up and eat something.¡± ¡°No, my lips are broken, why aren¡¯t yours broken?¡± she muttered softly, unwilling to give up. Mimicking his earlier kiss, she bit his lip. Kelvin could only smile wryly. He didn¡¯t mind kissing her like this for the rest of his life, but Cheyenne had just woken up, and the child in her belly was hungry¡­ To quickly end this prolonged kiss, he gently rolled her onto the bed, and as the world spun around her, he tucked her under the covers. ¡°Smack.¡± Aforting kissnded on her delicate forehead, and Kelvin gazed at her affectionately, wanting nothing more than to hold her forever. ¡°Cheyenne, cut it out. Yvonne and that four-eyed guy are waiting to hear the good news of your awakening.¡± ¡°What four-eyed guy? That¡¯s Eddie.¡± After this y, Cheyenne was left panting for breath. Hearing him use derogatory terms to refer to Eddie, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache about his pettiness, and earnestly corrected him. Childishly, Kelvin even stuck thisbel to Eddie in his mind, always on guard against him trying to please Cheyenne. ¡°Fine, I understand, because she helped you this time.¡± ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯m actually feeling a bit hungry.¡± Cheyenne yawned, and snuggled into his arms like a kitten that hadn¡¯t yet been weaned. ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°Then go back to sleep, I¡¯ll go downstairs and get you something to eat.¡± Just as he was about to tuck Cheyenne back under the covers, Cheyenne clung to his waist firmly, her gaze unwavering. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡± When did she be so clingy? Kelvin almost doubted whether the person in his arms had changed. The former Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t even let him kiss her, let alone cuddle or kiss him as she was doing now. Though he enjoyed her current demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but feel it was too unreal, fearing that she might disappear. ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you downstairs to eat, but you should freshen up first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that said, Kelvin truly lifted her up and headed towards the washroom. Outside the door, Yvonne blushed and quietly closed the door, leaving without a sound. She had thought that Cheyenne was a well-behaved and obedient girl, never expecting that she would be the one taking the initiative in matters of the heart. Oh well, she didn¡¯t understand the world of young people anyway. In any case, as long as Cheyenne woke up, everything would be fine. She needed to quickly go down to the hotel kitchen and see if there was any nutritious meal she could buy. Cheyenne had been sleeping for so many days, so Cheyenne must be hungry by now. Akloit. Sunlight streamed in through the French windows, filling the room with warmth and brightness. She was wearing a nightgown, with her long, fluffy hair cascading down her lovely, angelic face. She looked like a pure and innocent angel. Outside the door, a maid in a ck uniform carried a wooden tray with a delicious and well-prepared breakfast. ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡± The knocking went on for some time, but there was no response from inside the room. ¡°Miss Zamora!¡± ¡°Miss Zamora, are you there? I have brought your breakfast. If you haven¡¯t woken up yet, please let me know.¡± The maid assumed that the person inside the room was still asleep, as she usually didn¡¯t wake up until after 10 AM. However, Master Glenn had given instructions before his business trip to keep an eye on Miss Zamora and make sure she had breakfast. She could let her sleep in, but she had to make sure she ate. As the maid hesitated whether to stay or leave, a white figure suddenly appeared near the window. The woman cleverly ripped off the curtains and tore them into strips of fabric. She tied one end to the bedpost inside the room and the other around her waist. Wearing adorable pink fluffy bunny slippers, she stood on a dressing table and struggled to lean towards the window outside. Holding onto the makeshift rope around her waist, she reached a height of nearly two meters from the ground when the rope ran out.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Bang!¡± The rope, tied to the bedpost, made a loud noise, startling the maid standing outside the door. ¡°Miss Zamora, what happened? Are you okay?¡± The maid anxiously asked, quickly putting down the tray in her hand and pushing open the luxurious room door. What she saw was a mess. The curtains had been pulled down and torn into pieces, scattered all over the floor. Her gaze searched for Kate¡¯s figure. Finally, she noticed the trembling rope at the window and hurriedly ran over, bending down to take a look. Sure enough, it was Miss Zamora. Oh no! She was about to run away! If Master Glenn came back and found Miss Zamora gone, he would definitely be furious. ¡°Help! Miss Zamora is trying to escape, quickly close the main gate!¡± ¡°Help! Miss Zamora is trying to run away!¡± Hearing the high-pitched voicesing from above, Kate¡¯s whole body trembled, her heart racing for a moment. She had to act quickly. If she waited for people to arrive, she might not be able to escape. She looked down at her feet, estimating that she still had about one and a half meters to go. Kate took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and untied the fabric strip around her waist in determination. With a leap and bound, she jumped. Thud! Her feet were in pain, but luckily, she had sessfully escaped from the golden cage that had bound her for so long. Chapter 734: How about I Introduce You to My Cousin? Kate couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her feet as she ran towards the entrance gate, one hand supporting her knee. ¡°You can do it, Kate!¡± Taking advantage of Master Glenn¡¯s absence, she had escaped from the golden cage that had made her heartache. From today onwards, she was about to embark on a new life of her own. As for the servants in the mansion, they all hoped for her to leave sooner, so no one dared to stop her. At the entrance, a shiny blue Bentley was parked there. The door opened, revealing a pair of long, slender legs dressed in ck. The high-heeled shoes tapped on the ground as the bright red leather mini skirt hugged the figure just at the right length, embracing the hips. Anyone who witnessed this tempting scene couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sensuality and dominance of the woman. However, this sexy and powerful woman had her long hair gathered to one side, one foot nted firmly on the ground while the other knee was supported by her hand. In her free hand, she held a piece of sugarcane, casually biting into it without a care for her image. Her luscious crimson lips opened wide, cheeks bulging as she chewed on the betel nut. Then, she tilted her head to the side, spat out the residue, sending it flying far away. Her devilish figure, demon-like face, and the air of a formidabledy drew the attention of many passersby. Faintly, she heard their expressions of pity and amazement, which irritated Miss Walsh, making her re back fiercely at them while brandishing the sugarcane in her hand. ¡°What are you looking at? Keep staring, and I¡¯ll pluck out your eyeballs.¡± Her words startled a three or four-year-old child, who couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears while clutching onto their milk bottle. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Mommy, mommy.¡± Upon hearing the crying voice, Miss Walsh was infuriated. Well, she shouldn¡¯t argue with little kids. Speaking of which, why hadn¡¯t that womane out yet? She was taking so long. Could something have happened to her? No, she had already checked. Master Glenn went to Jostrana these days and probably wouldn¡¯t be back for several days. With her contacts in the vi, helping Kate escape wouldn¡¯t be difficult. From the driver¡¯s seat, Peter, with his golden short hair, looked at her irritated expression and couldn¡¯t help but extend his big hand to touch her long hair, his voice warm as he reassured her, ¡°Rx, Amelia, let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Miss Zamora should be fine.¡± As soon as he mentioned Kate, he saw her delicate white figure, her chestnut long hair flowing, as she ran from the side door with her head lowered. The north wind lifted her white long skirt, interweaving it with her flowing hair. She was as picturesque as a painting. ¡°Beep beep!¡± Peter pressed the horn, indicating to Kate that they were here. Clearly, she heard the sound as she nced around, swiftly gathering her skirt and running towards the Bentley. ¡°You finally came, get in quickly!¡± Miss Walsh immediately lost interest in her sugarcane, tossing the remnants into the nearby trash can with a flick. Although there was still a distance of about five or six meters between her and the trash can, with a slight lift of her head, she urately threw the half stick of sugarcane into the trash can. It seemed like Miss Walsh was quite proficient in such exercises!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Peter started the engine and heard a series of pleading voicesing from behind, Kate quickly nced back. The maid responsible for taking care of her, followed by three to five bodyguards, chased after them. Her face turned pale, she retracted her gaze and urged Peter to drive quickly, ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± She didn¡¯t want to go back. ¡°Stop! Miss Zamora, Miss Zamora, you can¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Yeah, Miss Zamora, if you leave, we¡¯ll be out of a job.¡± ¡°Miss Zamora, please,e back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± How could they outrun a car? They were quickly left behind. But Miss Walsh seemed to find something amusing,ughing heartily, ¡°Look at them, why are they so foolishly still chasing after us? Only an idiot would go back, Master Glenn won¡¯t live past thirty, why waste your youth on him?¡± She thought Kate left because she hade to her senses, and even boasted, patting her chest, ¡°Kate, rest assured, when you and your sister go to Onistead, I¡¯ll introduce you to my cousin.¡± ¡°He graduated from military academy and was directly promoted to the rank of lieutenant after ten years in the army. After retiring, he became a department-level official. He¡¯s now in the police force. Although he¡¯s a bit cold in personality, he has never had a girlfriend. He¡¯s a devoted and good man.¡± ¡°Never mind that. I don¡¯t have the mood to think about those things right now.¡± Kate rejected her kindness. She wasn¡¯t interested in what kind of person Miss Walsh¡¯s cousin was, nor did she leave Master Glenn because of his destined short lifespan. It was because she couldn¡¯t bear the fact that she had fallen in love with aplete liar! Seeing Kate¡¯s mood not being good, Miss Walsh chose to remain silent, sighing inwardly. What¡¯s so good about that short-lived demon that she couldn¡¯t let go of? Forget it, she would annul the marriage with the Weaver family once she returned to Onistead. This marriage was nothing to Miss Walsh, anyway; she was a proponent of not getting married, and Master Glenn was destined for a short life. She just had to endure for two more years, why bother to proactively propose to annul the engagement, giving the Weaver family a chance to make a big deal out of it. But looking at Kate¡¯s foolish appearance, she suddenly wanted to help her. ¡°Miss Zamora, shall I take you directly home?¡± Peter¡¯s remark broke the silence in the car. Kate froze for a second, recalling her brother¡¯s angry expression, and couldn¡¯t help but nervously touch her nose. ¡°No, I want to go to Times Garden.¡± She had nned to escape a few days ago. Besides asking Miss Walsh for help, she also found a house through a real estate app on her phone. After this emotional setback, she wanted to forget about Master Glenn, start over, and learn to be independent. Times Garden? When the luxury car stopped in front of a somewhat old building, both Miss Walsh and Peter frowned. It looked too ordinary here, the house was small, and there were no security guards. It might not be very safe for Miss Zamora to live here. ¡°Or, you can stay at my mansion,¡± Miss Walsh enthusiastically invited, her eyes shining as she looked at Kate. She did want to live with this exquisitely beautifuldy and admire her cute sleeping posture and how she looked in pajamas. However, Kate outright refused without even thinking about it. She didn¡¯t want to hear any suspicious noises in the middle of the night, let alone be embarrassed or bother others. Chapter 735: Sweet Scene The opulent hotel lobby shimmered with a golden glow, exuding a radiant brilliance from the Swarovski crystal chandeliers. White marble dining tables were adorned with two sizzling golden-brown steaks, rich crimson date cakes, strawberry-dotted desserts, and French pineapple bread topped with caviar. Seated at the table, a woman in a sleek ck turtleneck sweater dress, her slender figure entuated, appeared almost unreal. Her protruding belly, a telltale sign of pregnancy, seemed at odds with her elegant demeanor. With a piece of steak skewered on her fork, she popped it into her mouth, savoring each bite with gusto, alternating with bites of pineapple bread. The sweet and salty vors mingled on her pte, her contented expression as she closed her eyes to relish the taste. Finally, she licked the oil stain from her lips with her delicate tongue. Kelvin watched her every move, his expression dimming as he swallowed nervously. In the past, her boorish eating habits would have irked him, feeling as though he failed to provide her with a satisfying meal, tarnishing his pride. But now, his perspective had shifted significantly. ¡°Take your time, no one¡¯speting with you,¡± Kelvin reassured her, concern evident in his tone as he poured her a ss of water, offering it to her with a tender gaze. Unperturbed, Cheyenne lowered her head slightly, her cherry-red lips touching the rim of the ss as she took a small sip, leaving behind a faint mark of lipstick. Her petite mouth, so alluring, sparked a flurry of vivid memories in Kelvin¡¯s mind, making him blush with embarrassment as he forcefully redirected his attention. He picked up the ss that had touched Cheyenne¡¯s lips, the lingering lipstick imprint drawing a sly smile from him as he deliberately drank the water, savoring every drop. Sitting so close to her, how could he have made such a ¡°unintentional¡± move without her notice? Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. But why did it matter? They had shared kisses, even tasting each other¡¯s saliva. What was a sip of water inparison? Having finished her pineapple bread, Cheyenne nced at the half-eaten steak and noodles on her te, feeling unable to consume more. ¡°Full already?¡± Kelvin recalled her hearty appetite, surprised that she felt full after only half a meal. Nodding regretfully, she nced at the remaining food and let out a satisfied belch. ¡°Too greasy, couldn¡¯t finish it.¡± In the next instant, a warm hand rested on her belly, his fingers gently caressing her stomach through her clothes. Feeling the faint heartbeat beneath his palm, he was filled with overwhelming joy and surprise, his masked face softening. ¡°You¡¯re not full, don¡¯t starve yourself or the baby.¡± ¡°He suddenly became so gentle, which Cheyenne wasn¡¯t used to. With her raised eyebrows, her proud and cold voice rang out. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll go hungry, or are you afraid that your child will go hungry?¡± She¡¯s¡­ jealous? Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but smile and pinched her cheek, quickly nting a tender kiss on her forehead. ¡°Naturally, I worry about Cheyenne first, and then our child.¡± He had never thought he would have a child. He used to think about adopting one, but an adopted child would still be someone else¡¯s. The bond wouldn¡¯t be the same as with his own flesh and blood. Moreover, it was his beloved woman who gave birth to the child. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but think, if only he hadn¡¯t been so proud, perhaps he and Cheyenne¡¯s child would have grown up by now. He had been blind and mistaken a gem for a mere trinket, missing out on so many years with her. But there was no rush; in the future, he would make up for all the missed beautiful moments one by one. Upon hearing his response, Cheyenne finally smiled. After being full, she leaned her head wearily on his shoulder, her beautiful eyes half-closed, and her soft voice sounded cute and sweet. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Kelvin¡¯s heart was melting. He reached out and hugged Cheyenne¡¯s waist, while quickly finishing the remaining food on her te. The sight of the two of them together was so sweet. Eddie, Yvonne, and others sat at another table, all looking at the tall, dark figure holding Cheyenne as they left in elegance. Eddie felt a bit ufortable. On the other hand, Yvonne had a smile on her face. ¡°Cheyenne has never been like this before, and that young man really dotes on her. Now I can be at ease.¡± She had been worried before; Cheyenne was so young to be a single mother. Unmarried pregnancy brings a bad reputation to her, let alone the difficulties of raising a child as a single mother. Thankfully, the child¡¯s father had appeared, and the two had reconciled. She really hoped that this young couple would always be loving and grow old together. In the evening, the temperature suddenly dropped. Although it was a five-star hotel, there was no air conditioning or heating. The room only had a square-shaped heating table covered with a quilt. One just had to stretch their hands and feet under the quilt to keep warm. Cheyenne, dressed in a white bathrobe, sat at the heating table, writing at her desk. Under the bright light, the A4 paper was covered with winding lines intersecting each other. After drawing halfway, the beauty became irritated and crumpled the drawing she had painstakingly created into a ball and threw it aside. Crack. The bathroom door opened. A man with a hint of moisture walked toward her. Kelvin still wore that silver mask, and his half-open cor revealed a sexy, bronzed chest with a glistening sheen of water on his honey-colored skin. He silently walked up behind Cheyenne, and due to the difference in height, he easily saw the drawing.N?velDrama.Org content. He raised his eyebrows. Suddenly, he reached out and snatched her pen, then earnestly began to draw on the map. With Kelvin¡¯s addition, the point that Cheyenne couldn¡¯t figure out just now suddenly became clear. Immediately after, Kelvin¡¯s maic voice sounded in her ear as he said, ¡°When I was a kid, my grandfather told me a story about a guardian of treasures. Do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 736: This Is Between Me and Cheyenne The story he told was still rted to the Dead Forest, and also rted to the ancient tomb. Before this, Cheyenne had already heard many different versions from online sources, newspapers, and interviews with survivors from that year. Legends described the forest as mystical, but in reality, it was just the result of deliberate human idents. The so-called miasma was actually a poisonous chlorine gas. In order to maintain the tranquility of the forest and prevent the discovery of their secret base, they deliberately burned a type of ¡°fire stone.¡± This substance had a very low ignition point and could selfbust even in a damp environment. During the burning process, it would emit blue mes and arge amount of white smoke. The blue mes attached themselves to the dust in the air, and when blown by the wind, they gathered together, forming a sea of blue fire. The older generation didn¡¯t understand the concept of ¡°chemistry¡± and could only regard it as mysterious force. As for those who entered the Dead Forest and mysteriously disappeared, it was actually because they were poisoned by chlorine gas and fell into aa. They would then be taken away by the organization, either to be held captive for trafficking purposes or to be killed on the spot. Kelvin¡¯s story, however, involved an event she had never heard of before. Over two hundred years ago, Che was facing both internal and external troubles. The king found prestigious families at the time: the Walsh family, the Owen family, the Foley family, the Edwards family and the Lucas family. They established a new organization called ¡°Unicorn.¡± To raise funds, the king adopted the strategy of tomb robbing. His subordinates reported that there was an Imperial tomb hidden in the Birmore Mountain of Onistead. The king quickly became interested and led five thousand people into the forest. Little did he know that this so-called Imperial tomb was just a trap.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Among his subordinates, the Lucas family had been bought off by foreign forces and betrayed the king. After they entered the pre-ced explosive ancient tomb, it copsed and the five thousand soldiers were suffocated to death. The king narrowly escaped and coincidentally discovered another tomb with apanying burial objects, but he was already on the verge of death. After recording the address on a parchment scroll, he distributed it to his four trusted associates, instructing them to find this treasure and use it to save the people. However, right after his death, a fierce war erupted in Che, and each of the four major families had their own ns. The Walsh family, being the first to grab their respective parchment scroll, left Onistead. Only the Owen and Edwards families were left in Onistead, and they waited patiently for the right moment. His wish was never fulfilled, and the ancient tomb remained intact until now. Over twenty years ago, the Lucas family was the first to bring up the matter and collect all the maps. They orchestrated a terrible epidemic in the Dead Forest, but fortunately it was promptly discovered and, under Layne¡¯s leadership, they achieved a brief victory. The Lucas family did not give up, as the ancestralmandment passed down to them was to find four maps. It¡¯s no wonder why Layne has one of the maps, and old Mr. Foley has the other. The third map was found in the Presidential Library after the Abona Medical Conference. That one was presented by the Walsh family. As for thisst map, it still hasn¡¯t surfaced. Cheyenne had a hunch that perhaps thest piece was with the Miller family. That old man had been to Che over twenty years ago. He even ventured into the Dead Forest and saw her mother, Sh. Kelvin finished his story, and as he nced down, he found Cheyenne already dozing lightly against the pillow at the head of the bed. He silently smiled and gently brushed the stray hair from her forehead with hisrge hand, tucking her in before leaving quietly. He closed the door softly behind him, and as Kelvin turned, he saw Eddie holding a ss of milk standing outside Cheyenne¡¯s room. Upon seeing Kelvin emerge from Cheyenne¡¯s room, Eddie¡¯s pupils contracted reflexively, and his voice turned somewhat cold as he inquired, ¡°Why are youing out of Cheyenne¡¯s room at this hour? It¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock!¡± Kelvin was in a good mood at the moment and, unusually not so indifferent to Eddie, he smirked and replied in a casual tone, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m here to help Cheyenne sleep. She¡¯s carrying my child, so I¡¯m giving our daughter some prenatal education.¡± Damn! Eddie, usually such a gentle person, couldn¡¯t help but mutter a curse under his breath. He couldn¡¯t help but remind Kelvin of a fact. ¡°You¡¯re already divorced from Cheyenne. It¡¯s not quite appropriate to show up in her room sote. How does Mr. Foley feel about this?¡± Divorced¡­ When Kelvin heard these words, a chilling and sharp murderous intent emanated from his entire being. He gave Eddie a disdainful look and retorted without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s between Cheyenne and me. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°So what if we¡¯re divorced? I¡¯m the father of the child in her belly, and no one can change that fact.¡± ¡°In the year we¡¯ve been apart, since you¡¯ve been too timid to pursue her, what qualifications do you have to me me for not giving you a chance now?¡± At this, Eddie suddenly fell silent. That¡¯s right¡­ Omari told Cheyenne very clearly that he was willing to marry her, and even Iker, such a cold person, could boldly confess his love for Cheyenne. Then there¡¯s Benson, who would risk his own life to save hers. Kelvin, who knows her deepest secrets, can unhesitatingly choose her over life. Only he¡­ had always been too shy to speak up and had silently watched others make great sacrifices for her. What right did he have to say that he liked Cheyenne? Aftering to this realization, Eddie handed the ss of milk he was holding to Kelvin and instructed him, ¡°Pregnant women need to supplement their nutrition in the early stages. Cheyenne has been having trouble sleepingtely, and milk helps with that. Remember to bring her a ss every day.¡± With that, he turned and left, his lonely figure under themplight exuding a sense of solitude. Kelvin looked at the retreating figure, then poured the liquid into the flowerpot without hesitation. His woman needed no other man to care for her! Chapter 737: Self-Destructive Future The Miller Residence in Truphis. The room, shrouded in darkness without the lights on, felt damp and ufortable due to its wooden structure, especially in the winter when it was prone to dampness. It was a ce so wretched that it could hardlypare to a prison cell. In this freezing season, living in such an environment was undoubtedly a dual torment, both mentally and physically. Yet, when Gracie arrived, she found the man in the room leisurely sitting on the bed ying the harmonica. The melodious tune apanied by the northern wind drifted into her ears, evoking thoughts of a cheerful summer campus filled with the sweet scent of love. As the door opened, a beam of light from outside fell upon the man¡¯s face, revealing a countenance so delicate and beautiful that it would put any woman to shame, with an excessively paleplexion that seemed devoid of any color. He was dressed in a thin white robe, with a dark purple stain adorning the left side of his chest, blooming like a faded orchid. ncing at him, Gracie leaned against the door frame with her hands crossed over her chest. Her crimson dress swayed elegantly in the chilly wind. The slit in her dress exposed a glimpse of her slender, alluring leg, adorned with twelve-centimeter stiletto heels. She raised a fair hand to touch her own arm and squinted her eyes, with a touch of crimson at the corner, slightly parted her vermilion lips, and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Shane, why doing so? Instead of embracing a promising future, you choose to descend to such a state for a woman.¡± Moreover, it was for a remarried woman carrying another man¡¯s child. The man standing beside her wore a terrifying mask with a ghastly visage. Upon hearing Gracie¡¯s words to Shane, his eyes dimmed, as if something had crossed his mind, and the light in his eyes flickered and disappeared. The music in the room slowly came to a halt, yet the elegant reverberation of the harmonica lingered in the ears of the two. Benson didn¡¯t even raise his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the presence of the two, his gaze fixed on the harmonica in his hands. It was just an ordinary harmonica, but he treated it as if it were a priceless treasure, wiping it with the sleeve of his white robe. While he remained indifferent, Gracie seemed ustomed to it, continuing to express her views. ¡°Hey, you. As long as you capture Cheyenne, not only will you be a hero in Gregory¡¯s eyes and rise to an executive within the organization, but we can also help you ascend to the position of the head of the Miller family. Is it worth it to give up all this for Charlotte?¡± Unfortunately, he had chosen the path of self-destruction by letting Cheyenne go on his own ord and even foolishly using his own blood to save a woman who didn¡¯t truly love him. At the mention of ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Benson, who had been silent and numb, finally showed emotions on his face. Suddenly, he raised his head, and a hint of murderous intent reflected in his cold, deep-set eyes as he solemnly warned, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± His disy of anger only earned a merciless scoff from Gracie, who let out a cold snort and regained herposure. ¡°You are even unable to protect yourself now. Instead of worrying about Cheyenne, you better think about your own oue. Your betrayal has angered the organization, and our visit this time is to give you onest chance.¡± ¡°First¡­¡± Before Gracie could finish her sentence, Benson abruptly interrupted her. He ced the harmonica back into his pocket and firmly responded, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary! I won¡¯t even choose.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman furrowed her delicate and charming brows, ¡°Is that so? Then it¡¯s not our fault.¡± With that, Gracie retrieved a small vial of blue potion from beneath her dress. The liquid inside was as mesmerizing as the color of the deep sea. Grace moved gracefully, step by step towards Benson, with a gleam of schadenfreude and mockery in her eyes as her voice echoed in the spacious room. Her voice, apanied by a gentle echo, seemed to emanate the allure of a wicked enchantress, ready to ensnare anyone who wasn¡¯t careful. ¡°Before I came, I thought that your father would care a bit about you, his illegitimate child.¡± ¡°Guess how he answered me?¡± Benson remained expressionless, staring intently at the wall in front of him, unaware of how long it had been since anyone had lived in this house. Yellow mushrooms had actually grown on the wall, like little parasols, striving to survive in the crevices. Gracie deliberately approached him, leaned in, and blew a breath into his ear, her voice charming, ¡°He said, he doesn¡¯t consider you his son, so I can deal with you as I please.¡± Even though he had long known that he mattered no more to him than a stranger, hearing this answer inevitably evoked a bitter, disdainfulugh from Benson¡¯s heart. In his eyes, was there ever a ce for him as a ¡°son¡±? Gracie had drawn the potion into the syringe, and with just one injection, this deadly virus could kill the traitor on the spot. She could have chosen to force his mouth open and pour it in, but since he was a student she had trained herself, she still wanted to let him die with a little dignity. ¡°In fact, among the children I have taught, you have quite a talent. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are so disobedient, I wouldn¡¯t have to personallye to deal with you.¡± She had brought a total of ten children, after repeated brutal training and fighting, seven had died, leaving only three. Benson, Glenn, Sam¡­N?velDrama.Org content. In terms of talent, Benson was the one she liked the most. He had inherited the Miller family¡¯s Praying Magic, andbined with the hypnotic skills she taught him, he could kill with pleasure. Glenn, although slightly inferior inbat strength, was valued by the organization for his natural calcting ability and business acumen. Over the years, he had earned a lot of money for the organization and was very obedient, the one Gracie trusted the most. As for Sam, he was her favorite. She had poured so much effort into training the three of them that it was really hard for Gracie to personally destroy her most satisfactory work at this moment. ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it. Don¡¯t waste so much breath. You are disgustingly selfish, and yet you pretend otherwise.¡± ¡°Hehe, you understand me well.¡± Indeed, she was very selfish. But who isn¡¯t selfish? To live, and to live better, she could abandon all conscience, including her own life, to love that person. Chapter 738: Uncle’s Imminent Death Benson¡¯s courageous and deep love for Cheyenne, evident from spilling his own blood to save her, caused a slight wavering in her heart. This reminded Gracie of herself and Gregory, who loved each other just as intensely. If it weren¡¯t for the societal gap in their status, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen so low. As if prepared for his imminent death, Benson closed his eyes and calmly awaited the arrival of the Grim Reaper. Just as the de was about to pierce Benson¡¯s body, Gracie suddenly stopped. She turned around and handed the syringe to the man behind her, her red lips parting slightly. ¡°You do it. I remember you always have disdain for him. Now, this is your chance to kill him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hidden behind his mask, Master Glenn¡¯s face showed a hesitant and contemtive expression, his eyes flickering. Indeed, he despised Benson, and the two had always been at odds. Among the three of them, Sam, the rightful heir and the only son of the family head, was undisputedly the first. The real struggle for ranky between him and Benson, but unfortunately, as long as Benson was present, Master Glenn could only be second. Master Glenn hesitated because he thought of Kate. The disappointment and fear in her eyes when she looked at him pierced his heart. He didn¡¯t want Kate to look at him with such a demonic gaze. ¡°Glenn, take action!¡± Gracie urged. ¡°Yes.¡± Master Glenn made up his mind and reached out to grab Benson¡¯s arm. With the syringe in his other hand, he forcefully injected him. As the potion slowly depleted, beads of cold sweat formed on the man¡¯s forehead. His body uncontrobly convulsed in pain as he copsed onto the bed. Master Glenn withdrew the needle, disgustingly tossing it aside. He turned his back to Gracie and swiftly took a brown pill out from under his robe, shoving it into the man¡¯s hand. Looking meaningfully into his eyes, he said, ¡°Only when you¡¯re dead can I find peace.¡± ¡°You!¡± Benson¡¯s pupils contracted into small dots out of disbelief. He nced at the ¡°archenemy¡± standing before him, opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything further. Gracie was quite satisfied with the scene before her and pped her hands with a smile. ¡°Well done, Glenn. Mission aplished! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just before leaving, Master Glenn took onest nce at the man lying on the bed, barely clinging to life. He let out a discreet sigh, as whether life or death was up to his own destiny. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as the two were about to leave, a loud thunderp echoed in the heavy sky, and a downpour followed suit. To make matters worse, they didn¡¯t bring an umbre when they left. ¡°Should we go?¡± Master Glenn asked in a low voice. Taking advantage of the raindrops still rtively small, running back to the car shouldn¡¯t be too bad. Without hesitation, Gracie rejected his suggestion and lowered her head, annoyed at her own dress, holding up the hem. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the rain subsides a bit. I just bought this dress.¡± Upon hearing this, Master Glenn turned his head to take a look at her dress and was slightly surprised. ¡°Um, Aunt Gracie, isn¡¯t this dress the same as the one you wore yesterday?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish his sentence, Gracie furiously curled her fair fingers and gave him a smack on the forehead. ¡°Who are you calling auntie? It¡¯s sister! And, yesterday that dress had a V-neck, but today¡¯s is a vintage square neckline. How could you not see that?¡± Master Glenn was left speechless. Being almost fifty years old, she still insisted on being called ¡°sis¡±¡­ Suddenly, two people slowly walked towards them through the rain curtain. Both were handsome, with sharp features. The bald young man appeared to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, dressed in a long blue robe and wooden clogs. In his hand, he held a ck silk umbre, while cradling a cute and delicate little girl with long hair wearing a red dress, walking towards their direction. The little girl held two umbres in her hands, her round, bright eyes filled with innocent curiosity as she looked at the two. Upon seeing the neers, Gracie immediately perked up, her whole being exuding a sense of ¡°alertness.¡± She half-squinted her almond-shaped eyes, vaguely remembering him as Rohan¡¯s eldest son. He had good talent, and back then, she chose Benson over Marcel. It was because Marcel, at the tender age of seven or eight, even shed tears for a chicken he had to kill. Benson, on the other hand, was different. Despite being the youngest, he beheaded the rooster cleanly with a sword as soon as he lifted it. In one swift motion, the chicken¡¯s head fell to the ground, clean and precise. ¡°Long time no see, Gracie. I¡¯m here to bring you both umbres and, by the way¡­ to escort my fifth brother on his final journey.¡± He had a gentle smile on his face, raising one hand with his thumb firmly pressed against his palm. Gracie noticed that he wore a string of sandalwood beads as a bracelet on his wrist, smooth and polished from constant touch. Her keen senses detected a hint of strong spiritual energy in the air, and her excited gaze instantly shifted towards the little girl in Marcel¡¯s arms. ¡°This child¡­¡± Marcel tightened his hold on the child for a moment, responding in a nonchnt voice, ¡°This is my daughter Caitlyn. This name was given by her mother, who was a Che woman.¡± Unfortunately, she suffered from severe postpartum depression. After giving birth to Caitlyn, she ended her own life. Before she died, she entrusted the child to him, revealing that she left him because she was pregnant. This child was her only hope. In order to raise this child well, he decided not to remarry, but being born into such a prominent family, he could only choose to be a monk. Gracie¡¯s gaze made him feel threatened, and he instinctively wanted to hide his daughter in his embrace and change the subject. ¡°Caitlyn, give the umbres to grandma and uncle.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Grandma, here¡¯s the umbre for you.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was sweet and soft, with a childish tone, making it impossible for anyone to get angry. Gracie wanted to correct her way of addressing her, but as soon as she heard that voice, she instantly forgot about it. In truth, she also wanted a daughter. Chapter 739: Wanting a Daughter ¡°Thank you.¡± As Master Glenn epted the umbre, he politely expressed his gratitude. Suddenly, the little girl spoke up. Her watery eyes looked at the uncle before her, who wore a frightening mask, but she showed no signs of fear. ¡°Father, this uncle is very pitiful, he¡¯s about to die.¡± Children speak without filters, but listeners take it to heart. Master Glenn¡¯s expression changed, hisrge hand tightly gripping the umbre, veins protruding on the back of his hand visible from beneath his robe. His lips moved slightly, letting out a bitter sigh that went unnoticed. Not much time was left, it seemed. ¡°Caitlyn, you can¡¯t say such things. Apologize to the uncle quickly.¡± Marcel bowed apologetically to Master Glenn. His voice sounded clear with a hint of apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Glenn. My daughter is young and ignorant. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± Master Glenn quickly regained hisposure, not feeling angry. ¡°Master Marcel, no need to be so polite. I envy you for having such a lovely daughter.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think of Kate, who had promised to have a child with him. If possible, he hoped for a daughter. Just like the adorable and sweet Caitlyn in front of him. If he were to die, his daughter could take care of her. If it were a son, he would probably be mischievous. Without him around, Kate would find it exhausting. After being scolded by her father, the little girl retracted her curious gaze, but she liked the scenting from Glenn. She didn¡¯t want him to die. So, she suddenly took a yellow talisman from her neck and kindly handed it to Master Glenn. When she smiled, her eyes formed crescent moons, utterly adorable. ¡°Uncle, this was given to me by my mommy. But I¡¯m giving it to you now. Return it to me in a month, okay?¡± As she said this, the little girl paused, a slight look of guilt and regret appearing on her face, adorably pouting her small mouth. ¡°It was supposed to be given to you, but it¡¯s something my mommy gave me. So, I can only lend it to you.¡± Master Glenn was taken aback, his gaze fixed on the talisman she handed over, identical in design to the triangr amulets he often saw on the streets. He hesitated, wanting to refuse. ¡°Since this is an heirloom from your mother, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just take it for a month. Mother won¡¯t get angry.¡± She stubbornly stuffed the talisman into Master Glenn¡¯s embrace, then tightly hugged her father¡¯s neck with her empty hands, resting her head on her father¡¯s shoulder. This clingy gesture made Master Glenn increasingly yearn for a daughter. Marcel gently patted the back of the little girl¡¯s head, an experienced gesture to soothe her. He looked at Master Glenn, helplessly exining, ¡°She¡¯s just being shy. Since Caitlyn lent you the talisman, Master Glenn, please keep it. Please return it as agreed on this day next month.¡± This talisman was also rted to Caitlyn¡¯s life. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± ¡°Little one, thank you, Uncle is grateful. I will bring you a Che panda doll as a gift next time.¡± Master Glenn tightly held the talisman. Originally, he didn¡¯t attach much importance to it, thinking it was just a friendly gesture from the little girl. But Marcel¡¯s solemn reminder to return the talisman indicated its extraordinary nature. ¡°Wow, I love pandas the most,¡± the young girl eximed. At the mention of giant pandas, her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked at Master Glenn.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In a hushed tone, she continued, ¡°Do you know, Uncle, I adored pandas after watching ¡®Kung Fu Panda¡¯ before.¡± Marcel, feeling a headacheing on, reached out to cover his daughter¡¯s chattering mouth and apologetically smiled at the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s just started speaking and tends to be a bit talkative. You must have other matters to attend to; I won¡¯t personally see you off.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gracie nced at the motionless Benson on the bed, withdrew her gaze, and felt quite heavy-hearted. ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s very cute,¡± Master Glenn remarked as he and Gracie opened their ck satin umbres and walked into the twilight rain. The raindrops pattered on the umbre, creating a cacophony, while the air was filled with unpleasant supermarket odors. After taking a few steps outside, Master Glenn could faintly hear the conversation of the father and daughter behind him, though the words didn¡¯te through very clearly. ¡°Why do you want to help him, Caitlyn?¡± ¡°I like the scent on him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A very strong scent of death.¡± Master Glenn didn¡¯t catch Marcel¡¯s response, but the girl¡¯sment, ¡°A very strong scent of death,¡± resounded clearly in his ears. Perplexed, he nced down at his own body and frowned. There was no scent at all. The annoying rain started again. When Kelvin returned from outside, his clothes werepletely wet, leaving him cold and damp. Following closely behind him, the man looked no better. His already frost-white hair clung to his aged face, giving him a worn appearance. Standing at the door with a suitcase, he watched Kelvin step into the elevator. As he tried to follow, he was coldly rebuffed. Disgust filled Kelvin¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°What do you want, anyway?¡± The way his son looked at him felt like facing an enemy, causing Corey to feel an indescribable pain. But he wanted to atone. ¡°Kelvin, please. Come back to Akloit with me. The Foley family needs you, and your grandfather¡­ misses you.¡± As the elevator door slowly closed, Kelvin¡¯s figure vanished before him. Only the chilly voice lingered in the space. ¡°Hmph, when you handed the Foley family over to Vincent, you didn¡¯t think about the consequences for me and grandfather. I will return to Akloit, just not now.¡± Hearing this, Corey felt even more ashamed and stood silently in the same spot for several minutes. Back then¡­ he thought Kelvin had truly died in that explosion. The Foley family couldn¡¯t be leaderless, so he listened to the second branch and handed thepany to Vincent. But he never anticipated that right after the handover, Vincent would propose a split and, using hisck of work for thepany over the past decade as an excuse, send him and his father to the remote family home outside the city, even posting guards to ensure they didn¡¯t cause trouble. Corey did wish Vincent could preserve the business empire Kelvin had painstakingly built. Yet, his strategies and several major errors almost led the Foley Group to the brink of destruction. Chapter 740: I’m Afraid You’ve Caught a Cold and Will Infect Me With the situation bing increasingly dire, Corey decided to escape and seek help. Just at that moment, his father fell ill. Chris appeared before him and informed him that Kelvin was not dead. Due to special circumstances, Kelvin was staying in Onistead for recovery. Corey arrived in Onistead just in time to hear a woman say that Kelvin had gone to Jostrana, so he reluctantly followed. Only Kelvin could save the Foley family. As Kelvin seemed to ignore him, Corey decided to temporarily stay in the hotel, nning to meet Cheyenne tomorrow. Perhaps only she could persuade Kelvin to change his mind. Carrying his suitcase, Corey walked to the counter and quicklypleted the check-in procedure with his passport. Meanwhile, Kelvin stood in the elevator, his cold gaze fixed on the reflection of a ck figure in the elevator¡¯s metallic shell, his silver mask appearing particrly striking. He had never spoken so subserviently to himself before, but it was all for the sake of the Foley family. The elevator arrived, and the buttons shed red. Kelvin quickly suppressed his negative emotions. As he stepped out of the elevator, three Jostrana maintenance workers in uniforms approached him with smiles, entering the elevator. In that moment of passing each other, Kelvin caught a familiar medicinal scent, a strong and pungent aroma he had smelled somewhere before. Subconsciously, he eavesdropped on their conversation. ¡°Room 302 is clogged again today. We¡¯ve been clearing the sewage for a while now. It seems like the pipes need to be reced.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t we just directly dumping everything into the Pacific before?¡± ¡°Hahaha, well, don¡¯t say directly. Let¡¯s just say it was already treated water.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Kelvin pursed his lips into a straight line, subconsciously furrowing his brows. He really disliked this ce. It was time to return to Che. Back in Che, he could take care of Cheyenne properly. Click. The hotel door pushed open, and the next moment, Kelvin¡¯s wet figure appeared in the room. Subconsciously, he began searching for Cheyenne. But all he saw was an empty room. Huh? Where did she go? Kelvin circled the living room and bedroom, not finding any trace of Cheyenne. Worry started to creep into his heart. Where could Cheyenne have gone? Could she have gone next door to see Yvonne? But today, Yvonne was invited to attend a cooperation agreement signing ceremony for an international new energy and environmental protection association. She wouldn¡¯t be back untilter in the evening. Kelvin took out his phone, intending to call Cheyenne. Suddenly, he remembered that she had blocked him shortly after their divorce¡­ He didn¡¯t even have the number or Line ount of the mother of his future child. This was uneptable. He must add her backter. Just as he had this thought, a clear and sweet voice came from behind him. It calmly asked, ¡°Hmm? When did youe back?¡± Kelvin turned around and saw that she had juste out of the bathroom. The white towel wrapped just below her delicate corbones, revealing a glimpse of fair skin and a pair of slender and beautiful legs that extended from the towel, reaching her knees. Having soaked in hot water for a long time, her normally serene and exquisite face now bore an unusual flush. Her almond-shaped eyes glistened and looked at him with moisture, and her red lips were like coral. Kelvin¡¯s gaze rudely swept up and down her body, finally resting on her delicate face, his eyes burning like mes, as if they could consume each other. Taking big strides, he instinctively opened his arms, wanting to embrace her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he remembered that he was still damp from the shower, and worried that she might catch a cold. Just as Kelvin¡¯s hand was about to reach her, it abruptly changed course. Suppressing the emotions bubbling within him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow-dry your hair beforeing out? Be careful not to catch a chill.¡± There was no heating here, and she hade out right after taking a shower, so it would be cold. Kelvin¡¯s gaze fell upon the ck jacket on the sofa, and he walked over to pick it up, draping it over her shoulders. Hemanded in a low voice, ¡°Go to the bedroom and wait, I¡¯ll get you a blow dryer.¡± There was no blow dryer in the bathroom; they were energy-saving here, so there was only one shared blow dryer on each floor. It was mounted on the corridor wall, and you only needed to swipe your room card to use it once. But it cost about a dor each time. ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne pursed her red lips, seeming somewhat displeased that he was scolding her like a daughter. But she quickly brushed off the feeling, realizing that he was just showing concern. Mainly, she was toozy to argue with him. It was too tiring. Watching him leave, every footstep he took on the wooden floor was wet. Only then did Cheyenne notice that his clothes were still dripping water. Her eyebrows furrowed instantly. When Kelvin went to get the blow dryer, he encountered a little trouble. A middle-aged woman was monopolizing the blow dryer, not allowing anyone else to use it, even though she couldn¡¯t swipe her card, causing others to wait in line. She stubbornly retorted without caring about theints from those behind her, ¡°I was here first, you all can just wait in line.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t have any money on your card, how can you use it? Why don¡¯t you go downstairs to recharge beforeing up to use it?¡± ¡°None of your business! If I go downstairs, you all will take my spot!¡± Kelvin had initially nned to wait in line as well, but upon hearing the woman¡¯s selfish words, he lost his patience. Cheyenne was still waiting. He walked straight up and confidently swiped his card, taking the blow dryer with his advantage in height. ¡°Hey, did you lose your eyes or something? Didn¡¯t you see that I was here first?¡± ¡°Say that again?¡± Kelvin turned his head and looked back, his gaze as sharp as ice des, filled with a coldness. Terrified, the old woman turned pale, shrinking, no longer daring to speak. When Kelvin returned to the room with the blow dryer, Cheyenne had neatly folded his clean clothes and ced them on the bed. She was sitting at the dressing table, removing the towel that wrapped around her hair. Ever since she became pregnant, she had stopped wearing makeup, but skincare was still necessary every day. This was also why some people would look haggard, with rough and sallow skin, while Cheyenne had a radiantplexion. Seeing his figure reflected in the mirror, she didn¡¯t even nce up as she spoke, ¡°Your clothes are there, go take a shower. Otherwise, if you catch a cold, you might infect me.¡± Though her tone was stern, Kelvin¡¯s heart warmed at the sight of the neatly folded clothes. Behind the mask, his lips curved, revealing a joyful smile. Cheyenne clearly cared about him, despite her tough exterior and soft heart. Chapter 741: It’s a Free Service Anyway If it weren¡¯t for the mask covering his face, Cheyenne would have surely seen the rare, radiant smile on his face. Instead of reaching for his clothes, Kelvin grabbed a hairdryer and walked over to her outstretched hand. With his rough and broad hands, he gently lifted her hair, which cascaded like waves, his slender fingers running through her strands. He remembered the days he spent with Cheyenne on the deserted ind. Since they didn¡¯t have ab, he used to help herb her hair just like this, using his hands instead. Cheyenne was ruthless not only towards others but also towards herself. When her hair got tangled whilebing, she would stubbornly pull at it, even if it meant gritting her teeth. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing and slightly exasperating to see her grimacing like that. He had never seen any woman as rough around the edges as she was. However, their current circumstances werepletely different from before. Whereas his actions used to be somewhat forced, now they were entirely voluntary. Cheyenne initially wanted to refuse his offer to help, but since Kelvin took the initiative, she had no reason to decline. After all, it was a free service. She had done many things for him before and never received any praise in return. Now it was his turn to do something for her, even if it was justbing her hair. She considered it a cheap favor. The hardships of pregnancy could only be understood by pregnant women themselves, and most men often enjoyed the benefits without experiencing any difort. Kelvin treated every strand of her hair with great tenderness. With his head slightly lowered, the silver mask on his face caught the light, creating a contrasting effect. Cheyenne didn¡¯t dare to meet his gaze, but she could feel the indulgence in his actions, which warmed her heart. Lifting her eyes to the silver mask on Kelvin¡¯s face, Cheyenne furrowed her delicate eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡± she asked. She thought he was blow-drying her hair very seriously and hadn¡¯t expected him to notice her slight confusion from merely furrowing her brows. How could he not notice? Her image filled the corners of his eyes. Cheyenne snapped out of her thoughts and stared at him in the mirror with shimmering eyes. Parting her rosy lips, she spoke softly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to wear a mask in the room.¡± Kelvin momentarily paused his movements, his hands suddenly tightening with nervousness. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I might startle you and the baby. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll change the mask,¡± he anxiously replied. ¡°What kind of mask do you like? Something cute or more dashing?¡± he said, earnestly wanting to appease her, which made Cheyenneugh and cry at the same time. She bit her lip, caught in a dilemma. Should she pity Kelvin a little? ¡°You don¡¯t need to wear a mask, just be yourself,¡± she finally said. In her memories, he was an arrogant and self-assured person, maneuvering the business world, controlling the fates of others. Kelvin understood what she meant. His chest warmed, and his eye sockets turned slightly red. He chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°But I am no longer the CEO of the Foley Group.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Cheyenne furrowed her brows. ¡°I no longer have billions in wealth.¡± ¡°You can earn it all over again.¡± ¡°But my face is disfigured¡­¡± Finally, he continued miserably, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to Mr. Lara and Master Iker. Will you still look down on me, Cheyenne?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She never knew Kelvin cared so much about his appearance. She had never even seen him look in a mirror before. Muttering under her breath, she quipped, ¡°Even without a disfigured face, you were never as handsome as they were.¡± Kelvin was speechless. But he quickly calmed down his jealousy, his gaze lingering on Cheyenne¡¯s belly for a few seconds. He thought to himself: So what? I have a child with Cheyenne, but they don¡¯t. That was his greatest reliance. After helping her dry her hair, Kelvin yfully braided a twist in her hair. It looked really ugly! It was loose and sloppy, almost like it was about toe undone. He was about to take it apart and start anew when she stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother fussing with it, I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep, go take a shower quickly.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Kelvin sheepishly withdrew his hand, silently vowing to learn how to braid hair. In the future, he would do it for both mother and daughter. Cheyenne had finished her skincare routine and, in a drowsy state, stepped on her cute white furry slippers and returned to the edge of the bed, curling up under the nket. Her cute, round eyes nced at him, and in a calm tone, she instructed, ¡°Remember to turn off the lights when you go back after your shower.¡± Kelvin took the clothes and his face revealed some reluctance. Tonight he wanted to stay. Looking back, the little one had cocooned herself in the nket, her beautiful eyes gently closed. He walked into the bathroom with the clothes, quickly showered, and changed into a clean bathrobe. Standing in front of the mirror, Kelvin carefully examined his face and ultimately decided not to wear that mask. Instead of doing as Cheyenne ordered earlier and returning to his room right after showering, he quietly stepped into her room. His tall figure took up most of the space on the two-meter-wide bed, like a mountain. Cheyenne curled up in the corner against the wall, looking quite pitiful. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hold her in his arms, touching her hand. It was so cold. Didn¡¯t she just finish showering? How were her hands and feet still so icy? He tightly gripped Cheyenne¡¯s small hands and pulled her closer, tucking her into his embrace. A man naturally gave off warmth, like a moving firece. Cheyenne instinctivelyplied with his closeness and even ced her legs over hisp. In the darkness, a smile of happiness spread across Kelvin¡¯s face as he held her in his arms and fell into a light sleep. Cheyenne might get angry if she woke up to find him in her bed the next morning! So, he decided to leave before she woke up. Wrapped in the warmth of his embrace, she quickly fell into a deep sleep. Perhaps it was because he had been busy and exhausted during the day, or maybe it was the rare rxation in his heart, he slept sofortably that he didn¡¯t wake up even when it became bright outside. This was the first time in over a year that he had slept this well. On the other hand, Cheyenne woke up first, stirred by hunger. After the morning sickness passed, her appetite had be excellent, and she usually got hungry around 8 o¡¯clock in the morning. The little one in her belly kicked to wake her up, reminding her it was time for breakfast. However, as soon as she woke up, she saw the strong and powerful arm wrapped around her waist. He held her tightly, like an iron chain restraining her. Then the snow light outside shed through the floor-to-ceiling windows and shone on his face. His perfect profile, deep eyebrows, high and straight nose, and thick eyshes left a darkish mark below his eyelids. Seeing this, Cheyenne considered waking him up but suddenly changed her mind. Chapter 742: He Did Not Make Things Difficult for Me Looking at his exhausted sleeping face, she couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him. It was unclear what Kelvin was dreaming about, as his brows were tightly furrowed and deep creases lined his broad forehead. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but reach out with her delicate, fair hand to smooth out the wrinkles. In a hushed tone, she murmured in his ear, ¡°Kelvin, let¡¯s start over.¡± She didn¡¯t mind that he was currently unattractive and poor; after all, she was beautiful enough, and she had millions in her bank ount to support him. As she finished speaking, Cheyenne gently moved his arm aside, got out of bed, put on her shoes, and quietly left. After a quick freshening up and donning a light beige cotton robe, Cheyenne made her way downstairs to the restaurant. The breakfast selection here was not as varied as back home, and there were no soup dumplings that Cheyenne enjoyed. She had to settle for a traditional breakfast arranged by the waiter. It looked quite abundant-a te of stir-fried vegetables, a bowl of rice, a te of stir-fried beef, a dish of natto, and a serving of crucian carp and tofu soup. Just as Cheyenne was puzzled about why raw eggs were served, she heard a voice speaking next to her. A person brought a breakfast simr to hers and sat down across from her. Upon closer inspection, she recognized the familiar face, but it seemed aged by ten yearspared to her memory. Cheyenne took a closer look at him and suddenly felt a bit awkward. She used to be his son¡¯s ex-wife. When she was with the Foley family before, Corey, her legitimate father-inw, treated her neutrally. When she didn¡¯t know how to start, Corey smiled and said to her, ¡°Cheyenne, do you mind if I sit at your table?¡± Rarely had he looked at her with such kind eyes. Cheyenne felt that she must be hallucinating. After several seconds, it dawned on her, and she silently shook her head and muttered, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne. By the way, why didn¡¯t Kelvine with you? It¡¯s ridiculous to let a pregnant woman go downstairs for breakfast alone.¡± Cheyenne almost bit her tongue. She wasn¡¯t a fragile doll; she could go downstairs for breakfast without shattering into pieces. ¡°Ahem¡­ He, he¡¯s still sleeping, and I didn¡¯t call him.¡± It seemed like she wanted to defend Kelvin, but Corey could read other information from her words, and he raised his eyebrows with relief. ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping.¡± This meant that the two of them had slept togetherst night, and this probably indicated that the couple¡¯s rtionship was back to normal. In the future, the Foley family could achieve the goal of ¡°living together for four generations.¡± Upon thinking that he was about to see his grandchild, Corey¡¯s gaze became even more loving as he urged her, ¡°Cheyenne, eat your breakfast while it¡¯s hot. It¡¯ll taste different when it gets cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With that, Corey started to eat on his own. Cheyenne followed suit and poured the beef onto the rice, mirroring his actions. When she saw him cracking a raw egg into the bowl, Cheyenne was incredulous. Corey chuckled, ¡°This is the traditional way of eating. It¡¯s tastier and more nutritious. Cheyenne, you should give it a try.¡± Cheyenne did as he suggested and tasted it. Ugh. The steaming rice left the egg half-cooked, spreading a fishy taste in her mouth, and the beef had no vor. Even though she had passed the morning sickness stage, the unpleasant taste made it difficult for her to swallow. Seeing her distressed expression, Corey advised her not to eat anymore. ¡°How about trying today¡¯s specialty ¨C natto! You haven¡¯t tasted natto in Jostrana yet, right?¡± Natto, due to its high protein content, had be a staple on the dining tables of the people of Jostrana. To prepare it, yellow mustard and red soy sauce were poured into the natto and vigorously stirred, resulting inrge, sticky beans clumping together. Cheyenne took a bite and immediately spat it out. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a little hard to get used to this vor. How about I order some codfish noodles for you?¡± Seeing the look of difort on Cheyenne¡¯s face, Corey couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Cheyenne furrowed her brows and said, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? You¡¯re making a fuss over nothing.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± To make amends, Corey ordered her a bowl of codfish noodles. The noodles were not bad; they were at least ptable. Cheyenne was quite hungry and didn¡¯t care about her image as she ate the noodles heartily. Watching her eat was quite rxing, and Corey found himself not eating much. Back in his home country, proper dining etiquette was instilled in youngdies from an early age. Making noise while eating noodles and soup was considered very impolite. However, in Jostrana, it was different. They saw it as a form of praise for the chef and respect for the food. While eating, Corey revealed his purpose to her. ¡°Cheyenne, I came here for Kelvin. I hope he returns to Akloit; the Foley family needs him.¡± Cheyenne paused while eating, carefully chewing her food and quickly thinking in her mind. She couldn¡¯t quite understand the rtionship between Corey and Kelvin. Most of the time, Corey was absent, and even when he was around, he would leave hastily. It wasn¡¯t until the return of the second son of the Foley family that she noticed Corey treated Vincent, his nephew, better than his own son. Later, she learned that Vincent¡¯s mother was actually Corey¡¯s first love. Corey married Gracie and had Kelvin after his beloved became his sister-in-love. Perhaps because he had never expected Kelvin¡¯s existence back then, he remained very distant from him. ¡°This is between you and him. Where Kelvin goes is his choice.¡± Regardless of whether he returned to Akloit or Onistead, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t interfere. Corey knew he shouldn¡¯t trouble a pregnant woman, but he had no other choice. ¡°Cheyenne, please, I¡¯m begging you. Talk to him. Come back to Akloit early; His grandfather is ill. Kelvin has been reluctant to leave because you¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°What did you say? Grandpa is ill!¡± Cheyenne remembered thest time she had treated old Mr. Foley. His condition had improved significantly, and with proper care, he could easily live for another ten years. Old Mr. Foley, born into a military family, had maintained good exercise habits after retiring from the army. How could he suddenly fall ill? ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Before his passing, he only wants to see Kelvin again. Cheyenne, please help me and persuade him to leave Jostrana and return to Akloit.¡± If old Mr. Foley was truly ill, she naturally had to return with them. Just as Cheyenne was about to agree, a cold voice sounded behind her. ¡°You are not allowed to trouble Cheyenne! If you have any issues,e to me!¡± His aggressive demeanor caught Cheyenne off guard, and she grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Sit down. Your father is not bothering me.¡± Chapter 743: Cheyenne, My Love Even though they were father and son, every time they met, the atmosphere was tense and awkward. Corey¡¯s face was even more gloomy, and the cold wind made his silver hair slightly messy, making him look pitiful. In fact,pared to that old guy George, Corey was much better. At least he didn¡¯t let Kelvin go hungry and without clothes. Unlike her, who didn¡¯t even know who her biological father was. Cheyenne reached out and tugged at Kelvin¡¯s sleeve, unable to help but remind him, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood Uncle. He didn¡¯t do anything to me. Why are you so concerned?¡± Kelvin nced at her quickly, checking for any abnormalities, and then rxed when he saw that everything was fine. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry about him.¡± ¡°Are you full? If you are, let¡¯s go back.¡± The bowl in front of her was already empty, indicating that she had finished eating. Kelvin took her away from the dining hall. Leaving Corey alone, he looked at the empty seat in front of him, a sad expression on his face. He ate his food like chewing wax, murmuring to himself, ¡°How can I make Kelvin forgive me?¡± Back in the room, Kelvin stood by the French window, his silver mask shining. His deep-set eyes were devoid of any luster. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. ¡°You really won¡¯t go back to Akloit? If Grandfather is really seriously ill, you might regret it for the rest of your life.¡± Cheyenne sat on the couch behind him, legs crossed, holding an apple in her hand, taking bites and asking him. Kelvin turned around and looked at the woman¡¯s fair and plump face. He suddenly walked over and sat next to her, gently pinching her soft and fair face.N?velDrama.Org content. Cheyenne¡¯s almond-shaped eyes narrowed, and she rolled her eyes, saying impatiently, ¡°Just talk, why are you touching me? What are you ying at?¡± Her cute and lively appearance dispelled his gloom. He looked straight ahead and stayed calm. After a few seconds, Kelvin nervously spoke his mind. Expectantly, he looked at Cheyenne with his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help wanting to touch you. Cheyenne, would you¡­ be willing to go back to Akloit with me?¡± Go back to Akloit? Cheyenne paused her eating, sinking into deep thought. ¡°It will probably take a few more days. I have to wait for Yvonne to handle things and get the final map from the Miller family.¡± If she went back to Akloit now, she might miss this important matter. After hearing this, it was impossible for Kelvin to have no disappointment in his heart, but he quickly understood the reason why Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t go back. Finally reconciled with her, they hadn¡¯t had a rxed time for even two days and now they were facing another separation. He was filled with reluctance and longing for Cheyenne. His rough and warm fingers lifted her stray hair behind her ear, gently lingering behind her ear. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to go early ande back early. I can¡¯t bear to be apart from you and the child.¡± As he spoke, he used one hand to hold Cheyenne¡¯s chin and ced a lingering kiss on her red lips. ¡°Remember to wash your hair at night when I¡¯m not around. Even if you¡¯ve washed it, make sure to dry it before sleeping.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t be picky with food. Listen to Yvonne¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have that four-eyed guy watch over you. Don¡¯t be so presumptuous as to eat junk food again.¡± ¡°If my grandfather is fine, I¡¯lle back the day after tomorrow,¡± he said. When did he be so verbose? Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to listen, so she sat up and silenced him with a kiss, turning his subsequent cautionary words into short breaths. It was undoubtedly an invitation, and Kelvin responded with a deep kiss, holding her shoulders tightly against his chest. The passionate French kiss nearly took her life away. After the kiss, Cheyenne¡¯s face turned as red as the apple she had half-eaten and left on the table. Her almond-shaped eyes were soft, filled with a subtle sparkle as she looked at him. Her soft, pale hand weakly rested on his shoulder, and she breathed lightly. Kelvin felt a sharp pain somewhere, his fierce gaze fixed on Cheyenne as he hoarsely sought her opinion. ¡°Can we? Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Mm, no!¡± His gaze was terrifying, as if he wanted to devour her. She didn¡¯t want to spend the whole next day in bed. Kelvin had to release her waist, get up, and head towards the door. Staying with her, smelling the fragrance on her, would surely lead to trouble. However, Cheyenne remained unaware of his ¡°well-intended¡± ns. She hooked her little finger with his palm and looked at him seductively. ¡°Why are you going outside when it¡¯s so cold?¡± ¡°Just need to deal with my hard-on.¡± He said it seriously, but Cheyenne¡¯s face reddened even more. She quickly nced at him. She muttered under her breath, ¡°Jerk, can¡¯t you think of something more substantial in your head?¡± With that said, Kelvin turned back and shamelessly returned. With a slight exertion of his arms, he lifted her sideways from the sofa. Heading towards therge bed inside the room, he raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Since you¡¯ve called me a jerk, it would be wrong not to live up to that address, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Shortly thereafter, moans and groans sounded from the room. ¡°Kelvin, stop fooling around!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, Cheyenne, you have to remember me.¡± He pitifully pleaded, only to be met with her merciless refusal, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Then think about me now.¡± In response, Kelvin retaliated with a forceful thrust that almost made her soul fly away, leaving her in a state of nk consciousness. ¡°Damn it, are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t curse, remember the baby¡¯s education.¡± The position they were in wouldn¡¯t harm the child, and Kelvin carefully supported her belly. After three or four months, this afternoon they finally had sex. After an unknown amount of time, the movements in the room finally ceased. Kelvin sat up, drenched in sweat, and cautiously looked at her belly. ¡°How are you feeling? Is there any difort?¡± ¡°Jerk, now you remember the baby? Get lost!¡± She kicked his leg. The intensity was like scratching an itch for him. Kelvin grasped her lovely little foot and, with a smile filled with sweaty brilliance, lowered his head to kiss Cheyenne¡¯s foot. ¡°Cheyenne, my love.¡± Kelvin¡¯s passionate gaze sent shivers down Cheyenne¡¯s body, and the warmth from his kiss on her foot seemed to spread to the tip of her heart. A wave of intense heat. Kelvin, pleasee back soon. Chapter 744: Seems Like I Hit Someone A film and television shooting base in Akloit. ¡°Lady Elizabeth¡± wrapped up today, and the standalone side story of the young Elizabeth would also bepleted today. The director was worried about not being able to contact Kate. He was wondering whether to rece her or schedule another time. Unexpectedly, on the day before shooting started, Kate suddenly appeared. Mr. Stout was so anxious. Seeing Kate was like seeing much-needed help. He personally approached her with excitement, saying, ¡°Miss Zamora, you finally showed up! I¡¯ve been desperately looking for you.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Mr. Stout, even Kate¡¯s agent was going crazy. If it weren¡¯t for Master Glenn¡¯s influence, thepany¡¯s executives would have terminated her contract long ago. The first rule for artists is ¡°No unauthorized actions or disappearances without reason.¡± She had spoken on Kate¡¯s behalf, defending her with many convincing reasons, which convinced the higher-ups to give her another chance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Stout. I¡¯ve been sick recently, so I stayed home to rest and didn¡¯t receive your calls.¡± Mr. Stout suddenly realized and nced at her. ¡°Are you feeling better now? There¡¯s a scene today where you fall into the water. If you can¡¯t handle it, we can postpone it for a few days.¡± Because they wanted realistic effects, scenes like falling into water and horseback riding required the actors to actually perform. It was doable in the summer, at most just a bit tiring. But in winter, the water was bone-chillingly cold. Besides enduring the biting cold and jumping into the water, she also had to fulfill the tasks given by the script. It was undoubtedly a huge challenge. Famous celebrities would rather find a stunt double toplete such difficult scenes, but Kate was different. She was just a D-list actress and never used a stunt double. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, director. I can do it.¡± Mr. Stout smiled with satisfaction and decisively said, ¡°Alright, go and change your clothes and do your makeup. The male actor is ready, and we¡¯re waiting for you.¡± With a pale face, Kate walked towards the dressing room. When she reached the entrance, Reece blocked her way, frowning. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good. Maybe you should rest a bit longer.¡± That¡¯s right, he was the male actor who would be acting with her today. Although Reece was nearly 27 years old, his delicate and handsome appearance, along with his devilish and sunny charm, made him fit the role of a young man without any sense of incongruity. Kate turned around and gave him a faint smile, nodding lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can do it.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s just a scene of falling into the water, yet it seems like only she has to suffer. As actors, you have to be prepared to wear silk dresses in winter and cotton jackets in summer.¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t bear to see everyone in the crew caring so much about Kate, that bitch. She couldn¡¯t help but mock.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, before she finished speaking, someone strongly contradicted her. A clear and resonant voice came from the other end of the set. The person approaching wore a dark blue three-piece suit, stood tall and elegant, with a blue sapphire earring adorning his ears. Against his breathtakingly handsome appearance, he seemed to have walked out of aic book, like a male god. Despite his handsome appearance, he was sharp-tongued. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand where you get the audacity to say such things, posing as a senior. Calling you a senior is only because you are older than us, not because you truly act like one in terms of acting skills and character.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, even for scenes with just a shoulder exposure, you had a stunt double hired. Andst time, during the horse riding scenes, you jumped on the horse and demanded a stunt double right away.¡± ¡°When ites to professionalism, I suggest you keep quiet!¡± This scene was captured by the surrounding extras and quickly spread online during the night. It was well-known that Cynthia had a bad reputation for being arrogant and difficult to work with, but she always portrayed herself as a dedicated actress in the media. On the other hand, Jerome, known for his blunt and quick-witted personality, had gained poprity with his fans, especially when he confronted those pretentious female celebrities. Anyone who crossed his path became his target. Cynthia was a top female star in the entertainment industry, while Jerome was a rising star known for his poprity and charm. The collision between these two undoubtedly attracted a lot of attention. Jerome¡¯s reputation for being ¡°emotionally challenged¡± was once again confirmed, while Cynthia fell from her high pedestal, tarnishing her reputation and losing a significant amount of fans. Cynthia had recently been approached by an international brand to be their spokesperson, but unfortunately, due to her current controversy, they decided to hire another female star instead. That star was Juliana, the daughter of the Chambers family. She had gained immense popritytely, winning a prestigious award overseas and receiving praise from foreigners. However, Kate had no interest in others¡¯ opinions. Afterpleting filming for ¡°Lady Elizabeth,¡± she immediately immersed herself in her next project. Being protected by these two male heartthrobs made Kate the object of envy across the inte. What made her so special? The story was set in the 1920s, with the female lead being a member of a prominent family. She overcame numerous obstacles and went abroad to study, where she met the male lead, who was also a student. Because their encounter overseas had been captured on camera, Kate had to leave the country for several months. She didn¡¯t inform anyone, simply packed a couple of outfits into her suitcase and got into the car arranged by her manager. The pay for this drama was rtively low, as it was a low-budget web series that not many famous actresses would take on. However, Kate didn¡¯t care. She saw this as an opportunity to take a break from Akloit, thinking that she needed some time to calm down. A change of scenery for a change of mood. As soon as she got on the car, her agent looked at her worriedly and murmured softly, ¡°Kate, aren¡¯t you going to call Master Glenn? What if hees back and can¡¯t find you¡­¡± Before the sentence was finished, Kate interrupted with a bitter smile, ¡°No need. He probably¡­ doesn¡¯t want to see me again.¡± Seeing that her mood wasn¡¯t good, the agent didn¡¯t dare say much more, sighing in silence. The car returned to tranquility, and Kate, who hadn¡¯t had a good rest the previous night, felt extremely exhausted. She leaned against the car window and dozed off. But just as she closed her eyes for less than ten minutes, the smoothly moving vehicle suddenly came to a halt, and the sound of the tires scraping against the ground pierced the air. Due to inertia, Kate, who was sitting in the car, couldn¡¯t avoid it and her body leaned forward, with her head hitting the window. She woke up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The agent scolded the driver. The driver looked somewhat panicked and quickly unbuckled his seatbelt to check, ¡°It seems¡­ we hit someone.¡± They hit someone? Chapter 745: Take Another Look At You Kate was first startled, then took her bag and got out of the car. If someone had really been hit, she would need to take him to get checked. Less than a meter in front of the car, a middle-aged man in a ck suit was lying on the ground. The driver checked where he had parked and, very relieved, muttered to himself, ¡°Good, it wasn¡¯t me who hit him, he fell on his own.¡± The agent, upon calming down, thought about how they still had to catch their flight, and this dy might make themte. Unable to hold back, she cursed at the man, ¡°Are you blind or intentionally looking for trouble? Why aren¡¯t you walking on the sidewalk? What are you doing in the street?¡± ¡°And you¡¯re going the wrong way, you¡¯re really something! Do you understand any trafficws at all if you want to pull a scam?¡± Kate didn¡¯t think the man was a scammer, as he was wearing a Carmani suit, a brand that cost at least six figures. ¡°Alright, Nn, hold off on the scolding. Let¡¯s first check on his condition, or else the haters will take advantage of this.¡± At the mention of this, Nn finally came to her senses, covering her mouth with her hand and looking around, starting to feel regretful. She had been quite fierce just now, hope no one took a video of it. ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± Kate put down her bag and, in her high heels, walked over to help him up. The man seemed to be fine, just a small scrape on his hand, and his expensive suit was now dirty and wrinkled. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Kate noticed that his face was very pale, an unnatural shade of white, with kes of skin hanging off, ready to fall off at any moment, like peeling paint. The blood vessels underneath his skin were also prominent and purplish, making him look quite frightening at first nce. For a moment, Kate felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. She thought to herself, ¡®Perhaps he has leukemia, best not to dwell on it.¡¯ Though thinking so, she knew very well that leukemia patients didn¡¯t look like this. ¡°Sir, do you have any pain? Should I take you to the hospital for a check-up?¡± As she spoke, Nn hurriedly reminded her, ¡°Kate, our flight is at ten o¡¯clock¡­¡± If they went to the hospital, their schedule for today would be dyed. Of course, Kate understood what she meant. Although she didn¡¯t hit the man, seeing how bad he looked, she felt it was necessary for him to go to the hospital. But the man nervously refused her offer, ¡°No, no need. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡± After standing up, he picked up his briefcase from the ground and quickly walked away, as if avoiding someone. ¡°What a strange man!¡± Nn had never encountered someone like this before and couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath. As the man¡¯s back receded, Kate looked down and suddenly frowned, ¡°He took the wrong bag!¡± The bag he took was hers. And the one left on the ground was his. Both bags were ck and simr in style, no wonder there was a mix-up. ¡°This¡­ he¡¯s already gone, and we didn¡¯t get his contact information, how can we return the bag to him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any IDs or anything in his bag. Then we can leave his belongings at the airport and have the staff notify him to pick them up.¡± After Nn finished speaking, Kate also felt it was the best way. Reaching out, she unzipped the bag, but what was inside caused her to pale in fright and let out a piercing scream. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her strange reaction left Nn and the driver bewildered. Kate, terrified, dropped the bag she was holding, and a round ss bottle rolled out,nding right by her feet with a tter. The bottle didn¡¯t contain anything, but a snake! A living, breathing snake. A bright green, slender as a little finger, venomous snake. At that moment, it was lifting its head, its red vertical pupils staring at Kate, and it was opening its mouth towards her feet. Puff! The sharp fangs bit into the ss, and after the snake moped briefly, itunched another attack, nearly shattering the entire ss bottle. Not to mention two delicate women, even a strong man witnessing this scene would feel a chill. How could there be a live snake in the bottle? Moreover, judging from its head and color, it was undoubtedly a highly poisonous snake. More importantly, what should they do now? Should they try to find the person who was here just now, or should they call 911 and hand over the snake to them for handling? ¡°Look, there¡¯s a Post-it note stuck on this bottle,¡± Nn pointed out. ¡°Nn, it¡¯s already past ten o¡¯clock,¡± the driver nced at the time on his watch and reminded them. Kate and Nn looked at each other in silence. ¡°Since we¡¯ve missed the flight, we can only reschedule for tomorrow now.¡± ¡°Given the situation, that¡¯s all we can do. Let¡¯s first take this snake to where it belongs.¡± In Jostrana Airport, a man and a woman who suddenly appeared, became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, drawing frequent nces from the crowd.N?velDrama.Org content. The girl wore a milky white, long fur coat with butterfly sleeves, revealing a cute pink bear sweater inside, with her wavy long hair pulled up into a refreshing bun. Under her slender eyebrows, there were a pair of bright eyes, watery and clear, soft and charming. The man next to her who kept feeding her, asionally using his well-defined big hand to touch her belly, raising his eyebrows and revealing a satisfied smile under his mask. ¡°Eat more, you¡¯re too thin.¡± Cheyenne nced at the half piece of bread still in her hand, her red lips twitched slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this for you to eat? Why did it end up in my stomach?¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but find her current obedient and yet coquettish appearance exceedingly charming. He leaned over and pecked her lips lightly. ¡°So sweet.¡± His eyes were filled with the victorious smile, and Cheyenne was caught off guard and kicked him, her voice cold, ¡°We¡¯re about to board, shouldn¡¯t you hurry to security?¡± ¡°Take it easy, aren¡¯t there still ten minutes left? I want to see you a little longer, even just a minute.¡± His words were so affectionate, his eyes filled with tenderness and reluctance, like a man bidding farewell to his wife, which made Cheyenne¡¯s face blush slightly. She cleared her throat uneasily and slowly finished nibbling on the bread in her hand, ¡°Do as you like.¡± Chapter 746: Wait for Me, We’ll Remarry ¡°Passengers of flight F09876 heading to Akloit on Truphis Airlines, please be informed that the boarding process willmence shortly. Please proceed to the boarding gate as soon as possible¡­¡± The sweet voice of the flight attendant echoed through the speakers, urging the reluctant couple to part ways. It was time to say goodbye. Cheyenne had just finished her meal, and she let out a satisfied burp. ¡°Alright, hurry and board your flight. I¡¯m freezing, and I want to go back to sleep.¡± After the restless night caused by Kelvin, she had hardly gotten any sleep. If it weren¡¯t for Kelvin¡¯s request for her to see him off, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t even want to get out of bed. Nothingpared to the warmth of her nket. Everything beyond her bed was foreign, and everything out of reach was distant. Seeing her desperately eager to leave, Kelvin felt a pang in his heart as if a hole had been pierced through it. It was hard for him to bear. Time was running out. Reluctantly, he stood up from his seat, holding his carry-on bag. While casting a longing gaze at her, he softly advised, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m leaving Chris here to protect you. If anything happens, don¡¯t take matters into your own hands. Just give him directions.¡± Chris was his right-hand man, and since Kelvin no longer had the protection of his former status, he knew his past adversaries wouldn¡¯t let him off easily. Cheyenne declined his kind offer, saying, ¡°No need, take him with you. I have the ability to protect myself, and I have Yvonne and Eddie here too.¡± She didn¡¯t mention Eddie until now. It was just a casual remark, but it sparked Kelvin¡¯s jealousy. He decisively dered, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it that way. Chris will stay with you so that nobody gets a chance to covet you.¡± Who coveted her? Was Kelvin referring to Eddie? In Cheyenne¡¯s mind, Eddie had always been like a brother to her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He wasn¡¯t as dirty as Kelvin made him out to be. Seeing her silence, Kelvin felt a small sense of disappointment, but how could he stay angry at Cheyenne? He affectionately touched her head and leaned closer, their foreheads touching. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m really leaving this time. Take care of yourself and the baby, eat well, rest well, I¡¯lle back earlier to be with you.¡± ¡°Mmm, wait a second.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Cheyenne extended a small hand and straightened his slightly crooked cor. Her fair fingers against the ck grid-patterned shirt created a striking contrast. Even through the fabric, her touch stirred Kelvin¡¯s heart. ¡°Mmm.¡± Suddenly, her crimson lips were captured by his, Kelvin¡¯s kiss being unexpected and domineering, taking in her entire breath forcefully. In a daze, it seemed like she heard a deep voice murmuring earnestly in her ear, ¡°Wait for me, we¡¯ll remarry.¡± His voice was incredibly pleasant, low and maic. The warm breath on her ear made her feel a pleasant tingling sensation, but she couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying. When she came to, Kelvin had already gone far away. ¡°Remarry?¡± Just wait. She hadn¡¯t made up her mind yet. The towering trees in the suburban forest of Truphis formed a thick green canopy, with the deep green hues appearing to be shrouded in a hazy mist. The clear call of a crow circled above, inexplicably bringing a touch of mncholy to the atmosphere. In the woods stood a wooden cabin, perfectly concealed within the forest, rarely visited by human footsteps, and even the surrounding wildlife was exceptionally scarce. Yet, at this moment, wisps of purplish smoke rose from this long-uninhabited cabin, dispersing into the drizzling rain with the faint northerly breeze. Under the eaves, a delicate little girl was using a feather fan to stoke the fire in a medicinal stove, her exquisitely lovely face tainted with a smudge of ck soot, resembling a little kitten. ¡°Father, the medicine is ready.¡± ¡°Caitlyn, leave it to me. Be careful not to scald yourself.¡± Hearing the call of the cute little girl, a clear voice filled the room, and in the next moment, a figure in a long green robe stepped out, wearing wooden clogs. The man wrapped the handle of the medicine pot with a white towel, took a simple ceramic bowl, and poured the medicine into it. With the sound of trickling, an unpleasant bitter medicinal scent filled the air, and the dark brown liquid didn¡¯t look very ptable. Nevertheless, this medicine was obtained through a request from a long-time friend and was extremely precious. It might be a bit bitter, but good medicine tastes bitter. He believed his younger brother wouldn¡¯t me him once he woke up. After preparing the medicine, Marcel carried the tray with one hand and held his daughter with the other, walking elegantly to the bedside. On the bamboo bedy a young, handsome man, who appeared to be around twenty-five or six years old, hisplexion as pale as if he had been forcibly drained of blood. Looking at his features, there was no need for any embellishment; he was perfect, like a sculpture. The little girl leaned on the edge of the bed, propping up her cheeks with her hands, staring at the man with her bright eyes, unable to help tilting her head and asking her father. ¡°When can Uncle wake up?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Marcel pinched the man¡¯s nose, and with his other hand, he opened his chin, pouring all the slightly cool medicine into his mouth. The man seemed to take it in his sleep, and after all this fuss, still didn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Caitlyn, the towel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing her father¡¯s voice, the little one hurriedly trotted outside, fetched a white towel, and ran back with it. ¡°Wipe his face.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was short and had short arms, and even though Bensony still, she still had to strain to tiptoe and wipe his sweat. After reluctantly feeding him half a bowl of medicine, Benson, who had been sleeping for several days, finally woke up. He slowly opened his eyes, looking at the unfamiliar ceiling above his head. Where was this? He remembered he was injected with a drug by Gracie. ¡°You finally woke up. It wasn¡¯t in vain for me and Caitlyn to take care of you for so many days. Darren, remember toe to my temple and donate some incense money.¡± Only then did Benson see the two people standing in front of him. It turned out that his eldest brother and niece had saved him. Chapter 747: Ringing the Bell Incense money? Don¡¯t be funny. He owned a thousand-year-old temple covering an area of over 500 acres, which was the most famous tourist attraction in the area. The annual revenue from ticket sales alone is worth more than 1 billion. Benson steered the conversation back to the right track and asked with great curiosity, ¡°Bro, how did you know about that ce and happen to save me?¡± In response, Marcel smiled lightly and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who saved you. It was Master Glenn.¡± Glenn? Upon hearing this name, Benson was momentarily stunned, and then memories of many unpleasant experiences with Glenn surfaced in his mind. How could the two-faced and cunning Glenn have saved him? ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it too much. You just woke up, so you should drink this medicine.¡± Saying that, he handed a bowl of pitch-ck medicinal juice, filled with the bitter taste of coptis, to Benson. The air was permeated with the pungent scent, making Benson frown just from the smell. He expressed his distaste, saying, ¡°How much coptis did you put in there, anyway?¡± Standing in front of him, Marcel smirked, his gleaming white teeth carrying a hint of schadenfreude in his response, ¡°Good medicine tastes bitter.¡± Even his three-year-old niece Caitlyn teased him, ¡°Uncle, are you afraid of taking bitter medicine? It¡¯s so embarrassing. I drank a bowl of itst time.¡± Her innocent and pure words, along with her clear and round eyes, shone like twinkling stars, melting people¡¯s hearts. Although Benson rarely returned to Jostrana, he was very fond of his sweet and obedient little niece. His gaze toward her was always gentle. He extended his slightly cool and distinctively knuckled fingers, affectionately patting his niece¡¯s head, and softly replied to her, ¡°Yes, Uncle is afraid of taking bitter medicine.¡± A tinge of bitterness appeared on his fair and handsome face. ¡°Uncle has suffered too much in his life and needs something sweet to keep going.¡± The little one suddenly rummaged in her pocket, her expression looking a bit mischievous. Finally, she pulled out a lollipop from her pocket and, with a sweet voice, handed it to him, ¡°Uncle, if you¡¯re afraid of bitterness, have a lollipop. Whenever I take bitter medicine, I eat a lollipop, and it feels much better.¡± In her delicate palm sat a lollipop wrapped in colorful paper, looking delightfully sweet, like strawberry candy. He took the lollipop, unwrapped it, and put it in his mouth, closing his eyes to savor the sweetness between his lips and teeth. ¡°Thank you, Caitlyn. Uncle feels much better now.¡± Marcel raised an eyebrow, nced at him, and said, ¡°Is it worth it to be in such a sorry state for a woman like this?¡± Benson slowly opened his eyes, his long and deep-set eyes staring at the drizzling rain outside the window, making a crisp sound as it fell on the balcony. ¡°Love is a miraculous thing. It¡¯s not about worth, but about willingness.¡± ¡°All I know is that she is the most important person in my life. I can¡¯t bear to see her unhappy, and my heart aches when I see her cry.¡± ¡°Cheyenne is the only light in my life.¡± Marcel sighed. A tinge of sadness couldn¡¯t help but well up in his heart. As his eyes caught a glimpse of his well-behaved daughter ying beside him, the heavy mood in his heart dissipated, and a gentle smile blossomed on his handsome face, akin to that of a loving father. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no question of worth when ites to love matters. It¡¯s simply a question of willingness. If your heart belongs to her, you¡¯d willingly be her captive, even sacrificing your life for her sake,¡± he said. ¡°There are always things we cannot control. It¡¯s better to go with the flow and not force things,¡± he advised. Benson lowered his head slightly, taking a moment to process the words before finally showing a rxed smile. ¡°I understand,¡± he said. ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re awake and there¡¯s no one ringing the temple bell, I should go back,¡± Marcel said. The temple bell¡­ A wry smile crept up on the man¡¯s lips as a cool and teasing voice echoed in his ears, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to be a bell-ringing monk for life.¡± Marcel nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. In fact, it¡¯s a disy of dedication to my post. Let¡¯s go, Caitlyn,¡± he said, addressing the young girl. However, it seemed like the little one hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet. She blinked her eyes at her uncle, signaling that she wanted to stay and take care of him for a while. With utmost seriousness, she exined, ¡°Father, Uncle seems to have sweat on his forehead. I think he¡¯s not feeling well, so can I stay and take care of him?¡± Marcel couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. His daughter may appear well-behaved, but in reality, she was mischievous. Her only w was being unable to resist a handsome man. Needless to say, she must have been attracted by her uncle¡¯s looks. ¡°Caitlyn, you haven¡¯t finished your homework yet. Go back quickly,¡± he reminded her. As soon as homework was mentioned, a tinge of guilt appeared on Caitlyn¡¯s face. It was the fear of being controlled by assignments. She sighed, hanging her small head. ¡°Uncle Darren, I¡¯m going to go back and do my homework now. Please take your medicine and get well soon,¡± she said. Seeing her adorable demeanor, Benson couldn¡¯t help but envy his Marcel even more. Suddenly, he felt that having his own daughter following him would be nice. Unfortunately, he was destined to be lonely in this life. Because, besides Cheyenne, he couldn¡¯t be interested in any other woman. ¡°Marcel, does she really have so much homework at the age of three? Isn¡¯t it a bit early?¡± he asked. Marcel, however, didn¡¯t think there was anything strange about it. With one hand behind his back and the other holding his daughter¡¯s small hand, he exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not early. Buddhist Scriptures like Saddharmapundarika Sutra are profound. If she doesn¡¯t start studying early, it¡¯ll be even more difficultter on.¡± ¡°Wait, Saddharmapundarika Sutra?¡± He surely didn¡¯t mishear! The 217th generation of the Miller family, the future heiress, might not be studying subjects or Praying Magic but Buddhist scriptures.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. If this got out, it would surely be a cause for ridicule. Was his Marcel raising the heiress of the Miller family as a nun? Sensing what was going on in his mind, Marcel looked deeply at Caitlyn and firmly replied, ¡°I have no intention of subjecting her to tests.¡± Chapter 748: The Tools for Shaving are Ready Without doing tests, Caitlyn could forever be abandoned by the Miller family as an ordinary person. In his eyes, leading an ordinary life as an ordinary person can also lead to happiness. He had grown up in such an environment since childhood, undergoing the cruelest training from the family just like. Certain dark memories would stay with him for the rest of his life, unforgettable. As a father deeply in love with his daughter, Marcel only wished for Caitlyn to grow up safely and healthily. Talent, at times, could be a deadly burden. Benson pondered over every word his elder brother had just said and suddenly felt that he made a lot of sense. If possible, he would rather be just an ordinary pianist who loved Cheyenne. ¡°It¡¯s a pity for Caitlyn. Her talent is the highest I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°I hope she never learns the forbidden arts.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The little girl who had just turned three couldn¡¯t understand the profound issues being discussed between the two adults, but she heard her father and uncle talking about her. She raised her head and gave them a sweet smile. Like a small sun after a summer rain, half bright and warm, ¡°Father, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back home.¡± As they approached the door, Marcel suddenly remembered something and stopped in his tracks, turning to look back. The fine rain fell and became a tranquil background behind him. The father and daughter, one in a dark grey monk¡¯s robe, the other in a white robe, looked like an eternal scene from a cartoon. ¡°Oh, by the way, I should tell you. Today, Charlotte is going to receive the inheritance in the shrine, and even His Majesty the Emperor ising to witness the ceremony.¡± ¡°I suppose they¡¯re preparing to make Charlotte the crown princess¡± The Crown Prince, only thirty-four this year, never remarried after the death of his previous Crown Princess due to difficult childbirth. If Charlotte bes the head of the Miller family, it won¡¯t be a problem for her to obtain the title of the Crown Princess. The head of the Miller family was supposed to take over by Benson. As long as Charlotte obtained the approval of the ancestors and received the inheritance of the divine realm, she could officially be the next head of the Miller family. Upon hearing this, Benson¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he gave a faint smile. ¡°Is that so? Father must be very pleased.¡± ¡°Yes, he has lived his whole life for power. Darren, you actually have a good affinity with Buddhism. Why don¡¯t youe with me to strike the bell? I¡¯ll pay you a sry,¡± Marcel joked. At his words, Benson¡¯s face immediately turned ck, and he outright refused, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I still want to continue loving her.¡± ¡°s, then I won¡¯t push it. When you figure it out and want toe and strike the bell, tell me. Remember, I¡¯ve even prepared the tools for shaving.¡± Benson: ¡°¡­¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The winter sky turned dark early, and brightte. It was already 7:30 in the morning, yet the sky remained a hazy gray overhead. In contrast, the Miller mansion was aze with light, casting a crimson hue over half the sky. Voices echoed down the empty corridors, breaking the tranquil silence. ¡°Hurry, the ritual will be started soon.¡± ¡°Miss Charlotte¡¯s hairpin still needs fixing. I¡¯ll take it to her right away.¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it been sent yet? Go now. Riko and I will check on the messengers first.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± The ttering of clogs on the floor rang out urgently, like the drumbeats urging soldiers onward in battle. At 7:43, the once serene shrine was now bustling with people. Dapper men and elegantly dressed women stood together, creating a surreal tableau that seemed to transcend time. They stood solemnly in ce, all gazing in one direction-the altar. The altar was a square structure, roughly 20 meters long and 10 meters wide, constructed from white granite with solid mahogany steps. The surrounding handrails were sculpted from marble into forms of mystical creatures, vivid and lifelike. In the center of the altar rested a rectangr high table, adorned with golden velvet fabric and a statue standing over 5 feet tall. From a distance, it appeared as a girl with bangs, long hair cascading down, head bowed, seated with crossed legs. Wrapped in a soiled orange robe, a thick, gold snake-shaped hairpin secured her hair, and a floral wreath adorned her neck. Her wrists and ankles bore four pure-gold handcuffs and chains. What was even more unsettling was the fact that she was not a lifeless stone or wood-carved deity, but a mummified corpse. Up close, one would see the emaciated figure, with every rib visible through the skin, and bloodshot eyes peering from hollow sockets. A chillingly eerie aura pervaded the surroundings, instilling a sense of dread akin to being submerged in the coldest depths, evoking fear. This was the Miller family¡¯s venerated shikigami ¨C Yesenia Miller. Born over two hundred years ago, she was the eldest daughter of the Miller family. However, she fell in love with a wandering, carefree swordsman. Yet, the Miller family had already arranged for her to marry into the prestigious family. Her elopement with the swordsmanwas strictly forbidden. Upon being captured, the swordsman betrayed her for the sake of his future. At that time, Yesenia discovered she was already with child, but the baby was forcibly aborted. Covered in blood, she was confined in the endless darkness of the n shrine. It remained uncertain how she acquired divine revtion to be the most powerful practitioner of Praying Magic. Upon emerging from the shrine, her first act was to personally y her beloved. She used his blood to dye a piece of fabric, from which she fashioned a red robe before taking her own life. In Jostrana, brides often choose white robes for marriage, symbolizing pure love; yet this vivid red seemed to signify Yesenia¡¯s fierce rebellion against the world¡¯s despair. This touch of crimson encapsted her final rebellion against the passionate years. Chapter 749: The Princess Perhaps due to her immense resentment, her lingering consciousness remained in her physical body. Even after two whole months of death, her body did not decay, emitting a faint scent of pine wood. Many believed this was a sign that although Yesenia¡¯s body was destroyed, she had transcended into a deity, and a special method was used to preserve her remains. Subsequently, the Miller family, the rulers of Jostrana¡¯s eight prominent households, took measures to protect Yesenia¡¯s body, allowing it to survive until today. Regrettably, thirty years ago, the faint fragrance vanished suddenly from her body, and Yesenia¡¯s once beautiful and enchanting face withered in an instant, turning into the charred appearance it bore now. Every time Yesenia manifested herself, a cascade of petals would fall from the flower wreath on her head, symbolizing her approval of the family¡¯s session and the continued transmission of the ancestral rites. As the foremost family among the eight noble families of the Miller family, selecting a new family head and conducting ancestral rituals naturally required a grand ceremony. Not only were representatives from the seven other families in attendances, but even His Majesty the Emperor himself and the Empress personally graced the asion. The person apanying Rohan in receiving the Emperor and Empress was not his legal wife, nor any of his other wives, but a young and beautiful Che woman. She donned a deep blue butterfly and floral patterned robe with wide sleeves, styled her hair in an borate updo adorned with four purple sandalwood carved hairpins arranged in a fan shape. The tassels of pink peony octagonal flowers hung from her temples, touching her shoulders, and an aquamarine gemstone ornament in the shape of a teardrop adorned her forehead. As soon as she made her entrance, many eyes were drawn to her. While this woman seemed familiar to everyone, they couldn¡¯t recall where they had seen her before. A middle-aged man in a ck suit with a bald head approached while holding a ss of red wine, his gaze never leaving the woman¡¯s graceful figure. ¡°Rohan, this beauty by your side is truly eye-catching. You¡¯re quite fortunate,¡± he remarked. Rohan embraced the woman¡¯s waist with one hand and engaged in a casual conversation with the middle-aged man. Then, he gently pushed the woman forward, introducing her in a low voice: ¡°This is Miss Sophie Todd. She has a name in Jostrana that you¡¯re surely familiar with ¨C Linda Gilbert.¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the renowned Oiran Linda?¡± Sophie smiled mischievously. ¡°I remember Mr. Wright gave me a box of primo cigars when we first met.¡± Only she and Mr. Wright knew about this incident. Hearing her mention it, Mr. Wright immediately looked guiltily at Rohan; since his expression was unchanged, he must still be unaware of the past affair between Linda and him. No, after he and Linda parted ways at the hotel, hispany¡¯s performance suddenly declined, losing half of its market share in Shario. At the time, he thought hispany had been hacked, but now he realized that this woman clearly had taken his secrets from the USB drive. Mr. Wright¡¯s anger and reluctance to confront her surged within him, partly out of fear that Rohan would hold him ountable. Meanwhile, this matter was too embarrassing, considering that the Wright family was one of the eight major financial conglomerates. If it got out, it would be a great loss of face. Sophie, being astute, had already seen that the man wouldn¡¯t dare to show his anger in public; he could only swallow his grievances. With a subtle hint of mockery in her sincere smile, she offered him a toast, ¡°Mr. Wright, I raise a ss to you.¡± ¡°Well, thank you, Miss Todd!¡± It was true that the more beautiful a woman was, the more deceptive she could be.N?velDrama.Org content. Rohan treated her as apanion, introducing her to the prominent figures of Truphis in both the business and political spheres. While the twoughed brightly, the three young masters of the Miller family stood by with cold eyes, arms crossed, observing the scene. Their father was naturally licentious, having married several times and fathered children with different women. In terms of legitimacy, only the eldest brother was born from the legitimate wife; the rest could only be considered illegitimate children. In this situation, their father should have his wife as hispanion. How could their father let a shady mistress be with him? ¡°Forget it, Abram. Let¡¯s just sit and watch quietly. As long as we don¡¯t starve, what difference does it make who is the head of the household?¡± ¡°Elias, I¡¯m not you. I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯d rather go to the bar and sing,¡± he said, and with that, the man in a white suit with long strides headed towards the door, ignoring the attempts of his brothers to stop him. Not long after Abram left, Elias also prepared to leave, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving too. I really can¡¯t bear to watch anymore. Elias, aren¡¯t youing? Let¡¯s go to Marcel¡¯s temple to roast fish.¡± Elias nodded coldly, his gaze ncing lightly at the figure in white slowly approaching the entrance, a faint mocking smile appearing on his meticulously sculpted face. ¡°Leave? I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay and see how Charlotte bes the head of the household. Is she even worthy?¡± In terms of capability, the eldest brother was the most outstanding; in terms of talent, Darren excelled. Charlotte was just a thief who secretly learned the dark arts from the elders, which led to her current achievements. Just wait and see, during the ritual, he didn¡¯t believe the ancestor wouldn¡¯t see through her hypocrisy. Elias really didn¡¯t understand what the Elias was doing. Wasn¡¯t it masochistic? His lips twitched slightly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here! Miss Charlotte is here. Is the robe she¡¯s wearing the royal decree dress of the Crown Princess? It¡¯s really beautiful¡­¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it looks like the royal family has indeed decided to make Charlotte the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°The Miller family is about to be the head of the eight major families, tsk tsk.¡± The guests below the stage were whispering and looking admiringly and enviously at the slowly approaching figure. Dressed in a pure silk robe with intricate golden embroidery of white chrysanthemums, her long hair tied up in an borate coiffure with a red ribbon, and walking in heavy wooden clogs twenty centimeters high, she was apanied by seven or eight equally graceful and charming girls, creating an impressive sight. Chapter 750: Ribbon Charlotte was dressed in a ghostly white makeup, with bright and dripping lipstick applied into a butterfly shape, and peach-colored blush entuating her tilted eyes. Walking in the 20-centimeter wooden clogs was not convenient, so she needed the support of two people to move around. Just like a lifeless doll wrapped in gorgeous brocade, she moved slowly with stiff limbs. As she was about to enter the shrine, there was a small circr pool near the entrance, not too big nor too small, connected with bamboo pipes that brought in fresh mountain spring water. In the center of the pool stood a one-meter-tall bronze warrior, wearing ssical armor, radiating a majestic aura. Several elegant lotus nts were grown, but due to the winter season, the withered lotus leaves had dried up to a gray color. ording to custom, before entering any temple, one must wash their hands first and then enter the main hall. With the guidance of a maid, Charlotte washed her hands and officially entered the shrine. She walked slowly up the white marble stairs onto the altar under the gaze of countless onlookers. With every step she took, it symbolized her getting closer to the center of power. Not only was Charlotte excited, but Rohan, who stood beside her, had also fulfilled his dream of over twenty years. Today, it was finally going toe true. On the altar, the Emperor and Empress had been waiting for a long time, their hands resting in front of them, eagerly awaiting Charlotte¡¯s arrival. The Empress had a kind and loving expression on her face. She beckoned Charlotte with a gentle voice, as if it could drip like water. ¡°Charlotte,e here, next to me. Let me have a good look at you. When Ist saw you, you were only a girl of eleven or twelve.¡± ¡°It has only been a few years, and you¡¯ve grown into a youngdy. You are truly beautiful.¡± While Charlotte maintained a calm demeanor on her face, deep down, she felt as proud as a white peacock and couldn¡¯t help but snort. Theirst meeting was not when she was eleven or twelve. It was clearlyst year, when she was selected as one of the four noble women to apany the princess on her wedding day. However, when it came to the final selection made by the Empress, she was the first to be kicked out. One reason was that she was more attractive than the princess herself, and the Empress was afraid she would steal the limelight from the bride. But the royal family¡¯s true face was so hypocritical. They clearly feared her existence but came up with ridiculous and absurd excuses to refuse her. Their rejection was disrespectful, poking directly at Charlotte¡¯s pain. [Lainey really likes you, and I also wanted you to apany her, but you know, they are all daughters of prominent families. You, on the other hand, are a illegitimate child. It¡¯s fine in everyday situations, but for a state banquet, it¡¯s a bit inappropriate.] Charlotte could vividly remember the Empress¡¯s expression of undisguised disdain when she said the words ¡°a bit inappropriate.¡± This was essentially the Empress telling her, who was an illegitimate child, that she couldn¡¯t rise to a high position. Now that she heard Charlotte was going to be the head of the Miller family, the Empress actively dropped her haughty demeanor and brought generous gifts to curry favor with her. Apart from the rise in her status, the change was also due to the fact that her son¡¯s brother married the daughter of the Patel family and became more powerful. Worried that her son¡¯s position as Crown Prince would be threatened, the Empress turned her attention to the Miller family, choosing Charlotte, someone she had previously looked down upon. Facing the Empress¡¯s warm and friendly gesture, Charlotte remained indifferent and calm. She nced at her lightly and continued walking ahead. ¡°Is that so? Your praise is undeserved, your highness. How could Ipare to Lainey who is the number one beauty in Truphis?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Charlotte intentionally mentioned Lainey and she was also reminding the Empress not to forget the disrespect she had shown to her justst year. Sure enough, after the Empress listened, the smile on her face froze, herplexion alternating between pale and purple, with a faint glint of anger in her eyes. Beneath the wide sleeves of her robe, her hands with the crimson red nail polish clenched into fists, allowing the sharp nails to pierce into her palms, a stinging sensation, yet she remained oblivious to it. Who gave this lowly illegitimate daughter such audacity? To dare mock her. Even if she became the head of the Miller family, as long as she married the crown prince, she would be her daughter-inw. There was a white war between those two women. The Emperor took the medal and sash handed to him by the President and personally ced it on Charlotte. But the purple sash was usually only awarded to scientists who had made significant contributions to the country and the people, or to generals who died on the battlefield. The Miller family had a long history of military service, and handing such a high honor to Charlotte, a girl of less than twenty-five, was partly to uphold the honor of the Miller family ancestors. ¡°Miss Miller, from today onwards, you will be the head of the Miller family. I hope you will be responsible for the family while also taking on this significant responsibility for the empire.¡± With those words, the Emperor stepped back, leaving the stage to Charlotte. At this point, a middle-aged man in a ck suit, slightly overweight, walkedboriously from the side of the stage, smiling as he announced: ¡°The sash ceremony is over, and the next agenda will be the final inheritance by the Yesenia Miller to Miss Charlotte Miller.¡± The Praying Magic of the Miller family, well-known to the outside world, aroused immense curiosity among the onlookers, yet no one knew how the Millers learned and mastered it. Now, the mystery was about to be revealed: the inheritance. After the inheritance, the descendants of the Miller family were more or less able to glean some knowledge, but their proficiency depended on their talent. Meanwhile, a petite figure swiftly passed through the crowded ce, her steps slow and light like a nimble squirrel, unnoticed by anyone. She made her way through the crowd and ascended the two-story high loft opposite the shrine, concealing herself behind the railing, revealing only a pair of bright, solemn eyes. With a shrug of her shoulders, the enormous ck cloth bag on her back fell,nding at her feet. The zipper was pulled down, and the delicate fair hand lingered on the cold barrel of the gun, then tightened suddenly as she took out what was inside. The gun was slender, with a barrel diameter of less than three centimeters, and the grip was not ordinary stic, but coated with a special golden matte material. Not only did it reduce the vibration when the bullet was fired, increasing stability, but it also effectively insted heat. She had tried it yesterday, and the sound suppression effect was also perfect. It was indeed a high-quality item imported from Metshire for over three thousand dors. The quality justified the price. Chapter 751: Mysterious Inheritance Cheyenne swiftly unloaded the bullet clip from her hand, filling each bullet meticulously and aligning them with thetch. With a sharp p of her pale palm, she effortlessly assembled the bullets,pleting the entire process in a mere five seconds. Silently, a shadowy figure crawled perfectly along the deserted attic railing. Her ck duckbill cap covered most of her cheeks, revealing only a glimpse of fiery lips beneath the brim. Her face was adorned with a pair of ck sunsses, disying a series of red digits. Wind speed: 32m/s. Resistance: 91M. Maximum effective range: 327m. Target distance L: 300m, well within range. Everything was now in ce. All she needed to do was lightly press the trigger to take Charlotte¡¯s life in an instant. However, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t here to kill today. She opened one eye and silently observed the figures gathering below. As her gaze casually scanned the members of the Miller family, Cheyenne quickly overlooked them, failing to find the familiar figure she sought. She smirked wryly, revealing a touch of self-derision, then retracted her gaze, fixing her attention on Charlotte amidst the crowd. Charlotte was gracefully kneeling before the eerie and cold statue. Soon, a wave of ck light emanated from the statue, transforming from transparency to a dense ck shade, ultimately enveloping Charlotte within its grasp. ¡°Ah!¡± Perhaps the power of inheritance overwhelmed Charlotte, who was used to a life of luxury. Her white robe fluttered with the wind, a ck vortex swirling behind her. Simr to entwining vines, it tightly encased Charlotte, soon transforming her into a massive cocoon. At this moment, the motionless statue on the altar began to change. The mummified corpse, dead for over two centuries, absurdly came to life. The bloodshot eyes sparked! Many thought they were seeing things and vigorously rubbed their eyes before looking again. Oh my god! The corpse actually moved. Its eyes emitted a faint red glow, and the rotating eyeballs surveyed the surroundings. Terrified, some of the delicatedies dropped to their knees, frantically kowtowing to the mummified figure. Even the Emperor, despite his broad experience, was stunned by the ck radiance, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he swallowed nervously. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and he could sense a chill running down his spine. However, as the representative of a nation, he had to disyposure in moments like this. Gripping the sword at his waist tightly, he pretended to be calm as he observed this bizarre scene. ¡°Look, the flowers are blooming!¡± A shout from the crowd caught everyone¡¯s attention, and though fearful, all eyes turned towards the source. ¡°They really are blooming!¡± On the mummified corpse¡¯s head, the flowers on the flower crown began to bloom one by one. Pink and white cherry blossoms intertwined and fluttered in the air, apanied by a small ck whirlwind. Finally, they gracefully descended, akin to a romantic snowfall. The air was filled with an intriguing scent, a strong fragrance mixed with a hint of sandalwood, masking the original odor of the corpse. Those who inhaled the scent began to lose focus, their eyes bing vacant, their pupils numb. Fortunately, Cheyenne sensed something was amiss right away. She held her breath and breathed slowly. Her two brilliant eyes stared intently at every move on the altar, unable to ignore Charlotte¡¯s piercing and agonizing cries for help. ¡°Ah! Help¡­ save me, Father!¡± ¡°It hurts so much, help me!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ she¡¯s sucking my blood, Father¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Then, astonishingly, the mummified corpse began to change visibly at a speed that the naked eye could perceive. The shriveled, jet-ck cheeks slowly plumped up, and the dark skin turned reddish-ck due to the blood it had absorbed. She wasing back to life! The terrifying and eerie scene before them resembled special effects that one could only see in anime or TV dramas, yet it was happening right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hurry, the divine lord has appeared! Everyone, pay your respects to the divine lord.¡± The Emperor gave themand, voluntarily kneeling down himself, followed closely by the Empress and the Crown Prince. The Cab President knelt along with over a hundred officials and nobles. Observing the scene, Rohan frowned, feeling that something was amiss. Throughout history, nothing like this had ever been recorded. However, everyone around him had already kneeled down, and him being the only one standing would be too conspicuous. After some thought, he also kneeled down. As for Charlotte, he had no worries. The process of receiving the inheritance involved going through a thorough purification and suffering was inevitable. Over twenty years ago, he had experienced the scorching sensation of being engulfed in mes, but at thest moment, he couldn¡¯t endure and failed. However, he still sessfully became the head of the Miller family because his brother, the only one who passed the inheritance, had died. As long as Charlotte endured this painful process, she could be the most powerful spellcaster and the head of the Miller family. She could definitely endure it. His daughter, at such a young age, had already shown considerable ambition and a firm determination that he didn¡¯t lose to. She could withstand this bit of pain. On the altar, the massive ck cocoon gradually became thinner, the radiance dissipated, and finally everything returned to the mummified body. The person wrapped inside silently copsed to the ground, but where was Charlotte? All that remained on the ground was an empty, exquisite white robe, enveloping a pale skeletal frame. A soft sound echoed¨Cthe golden hairpin fell onto the red carpet. The flowing ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, contrasting with the white skeleton, causing everyone¡¯s pupils to contract. Miss¡­ where is Miss Charlotte Miller? So, this is what the Miller family called inheritance? Chapter 752: Becoming Immortal As the inheritance reached its final stage, it required sacrificing one¡¯s own life? In an instant, the enchanting beauty turned into a pile of bones. This visual impact sent shivers down the spines of all the guests present. Rohan widened his eyes and stared at the pile of bones not far in front of him. He was filled with shock and disbelief. What happened to his daughter? Does this mean that the inheritance has failed? Amongst the crowd, only Elias stood calmly with his arms crossed, observing everything. His slender eyebrows quivered slightly, and his forehead wrinkled. Based on his knowledge, even if the inheritance were to fail, the recipient wouldn¡¯t turn into a dried-up corpse. Just then, a faint and eerie voice, like a fragile thread, emanated from the corpse on the table. No! She couldn¡¯t be referred to as a corpse anymore. Because she had resurrected. Her cheeks glowed with a rosy hue, resembling a delicate young girl of seventeen or eighteen. Below her thick bangs, her eyes were a fiery crimson and an inky ck. Crack. Crack¡­ Sounds of joints moving echoed crisply. The statue-like deity sitting cross-legged slowly stood up, her eyes filled with immense resentment as she gazed at the people below the tform. Finally, her gazended on Rohan, and she gently parted her red lips. ¡°Father, why didn¡¯t you save me earlier?¡± As she spoke, her rigid body moved towards the lower part of the altar, each step producing a clear sound. Father? She¡­ she was Charlotte! How could this be? The white bones on the ground¡­ Could it be that the true inheritance was transferring the soul to another person? Charlotte¡¯s appearance now was neither human nor ghostly. Even if she obtained the inheritance and lived on, what good would it do? She could only continue existing in this state. ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± Rohan looked at his daughter, who had been resurrected in a different way, with ecstatic joy. In his mind, he was already focused on making the Miller family the top among the eight noble families. ¡°Charlotte, for your own good, with this inheritance, you will not only be the head of the Miller family but also the princess, and even a new deity. Everyone will look up to you.¡± ¡°All this supreme glory belongs to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Princess? Upon hearing this, the prince¡¯s expression became inexplicably deep. He could marry Charlotte if it was before, but now, she looked like an extremely hideous monster. He didn¡¯t want to spend theter part of his life living with this dried-up corpse. His rejection was clearly written on his face. Charlotte gave a coldugh. It felt like she had just rolled through a magma hell, with every inch of her flesh and every drop of blood burned by scorching mes. Ripping souls out of bodies was an excruciating pain, but it seemed like nothing more than a show to them. She had desperately sought her father¡¯s help, but he had been indifferent, focused solely on his grand ideals. Selfishness, greed, and apathy-these were the true reflections of human nature. As if something hade into her mind, she suddenly sped her hands together and began chanting a spell. The ck light reappeared at her fingertips. Then, the light transformed into a deluge of moths, attacking the people in the field. These were Dream Butterflies. Once bitten, they would be blinded and plunged into the deepest abyss of darkness. These little things were quite sensitive. Even Cheyenne, hidden in the attic, was noticed by them and they attacked her. Cheyenne¡¯s expression turned serious, and she instinctively wanted to shoot. But once she fired, it meant exposing her own existence. A magical scene unfolded; as those ck moths approached her, they fell one after another before reaching her. What¡¯s going on? Just as she felt curious, a cold and eerie voice suddenly came from beside her, and Cheyenne lifted her head to meet a pair of mismatched pupils. Charlotte had noticed her presence. A faint smile appeared on her slightly sinister face, and her gaze at Cheyenne resembled that of someone looking at a doomed person, filled with sympathy. ¡°So you were hiding there!¡± ¡°No wonder my moths were ineffective against you. You have holy blood in you.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne¡¯s heart fluttered. She understood it was Benson. He had fed her his blood. As a recipient of the inheritance, Benson possessed purer spiritual power, and his bloodline strength was much stronger than Charlotte¡¯s. Therefore, a faint spiritual antibody had formed within Cheyenne¡¯s body, capable of resisting ordinary Praying Magic. Charlotte once again made a move against Cheyenne. This time, a dense ck light emanated from her body, forming huge dark clouds that swiftly darkened the space between heaven and earth. Broad daylight became akin to the night. In such an environment, visibility was greatly hindered. Those attacked by the moths had started writhing in pain on the ground, filled with cries of agony. Others couldn¡¯t see, but Cheyenne could clearly see that the ground was now teeming with wriggling ck snakes, swiftly moving in her direction, densely packed and emitting a faint hissing sound. Cheyenne had no choice but to open fire. She closed one eye tightly and aimed the other at the ck snakes, swiftly pulling the trigger. Bullets flew out of the barrel, causing a slight vibration, and her hand began to heat up at the recoil. It seemed she hadn¡¯t used guns for a long time; hence she used limited force, but luckily, she shot right. Not a single shot missed its aim. As the bullets hit the ck snakes, they swiftly turned into ck light, dissipated, and then reformed into serpent bodies. Can this go on? They could regenerate infinitely, but her bullets were limited. Cheyenne took a light breath, squinted her beautiful eyes, and quickly thought of a way to cope. Catch the ringleader first! Perhaps she could take down Charlotte first! The sniper rifle mounted on the railing shifted in a new direction; this time, the barrel was aimed directly at Charlotte on the altar. Thud. A bullet shot out, piercing through the air, and hurtled straight toward Charlotte. A soulful shot-itnded directly in Charlotte¡¯s heart, piercing her body and leaving behind a fingernail-sized hole. She had long been a revenant, and this bullet passing through her didn¡¯t produce a single drop of blood. Charlotte nced down at the skeleton on her body, grinned, and let out a taunting cacklingughter. ¡°What a fool you are. Have you forgotten that I am already immortal? No matter how fast your gun is, it¡¯s useless against me!¡± Her teeth gleamed white, especially conspicuous in the darkness. Chapter 753: As Long as You’re Alright Cheyenne¡¯s only goal was to obtain the final piece of map from the Miller family, never expecting to encounter such an outrageous situation. With her life in danger, the best course of action was to escape. Pregnant and less agile than before, Cheyenne realized that her options were limited. She couldn¡¯t help but curse Kelvin, that bastard, in her heart for getting her into this mess. Since running away was not an option, she decided to fight back. She refused to believe that there was anything or anyone truly invincible in this world. Even Charlotte, who had lost her physical form and be a mere wisp of air, was not unbeatable. Cheyenne remained calm as she observed the crimson figure not far away. Absentmindedly licking her ruby red lips, she quickly removed the magazine from her gun, loaded it with bullets, and reinserted it. The process took only three seconds. ¡°Is that so? Well then, let¡¯s see if your magic is more powerful or if my gun is faster!¡± With those words, Cheyenne swiftly sprinted across the attic. The ck serpents trailing behind her were met with a flurry of bullets flying out of the gun¡¯s barrel, one after another. Bang! Bang!N?velDrama.Org content. Several shots hit Charlotte directly, but to no avail. The ck energy surrounding her quickly filled the holes. Seemingly angry, Charlotte used her magic to transform the ck serpents into a thick python. The long tailshed out at Cheyenne. The whip-like blownded on her back, searing pain pulsating through her. Instantly, tears welled up in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. With a slight parting of her red lips, she uttered a curse. The python¡¯s tail attempted to wrap around her waist, but Cheyenne stepped onto the railing, using it as leverage to perform a backflip. Shended on the eaves of the attic, sessfully avoiding the attack. However, the eaves couldn¡¯t withstand the enormous pressure, and roof tiles and splintered wood scattered around. The entire attic was constructed with wooden joints, and the damage caused it to be unstable and teetering. With her heavy body and high-risk running, the breeze lifted Cheyenne¡¯s ck dress, making her seem as if she could transcend into a fairy and ascend into the sky at any moment. The people below were already petrified, trapped in Charlotte¡¯s illusions. Many had met a terrifying and fatal end within their waking nightmares. Rohan didn¡¯t fare any better. He curled up on the ground, clutching his own neck with one hand. Swarming ck moths enveloped him, relentlessly devouring his flesh. Soon, he transformed into a mess of bloody remains. ¡°Charlotte¡­ Charlotte, I am your father. You can¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡± ¡°Charlotte, I did this for your own good.¡± ¡°Spare me, I know I was wrong. Charlotte, you are my beloved daughter¡­¡± As Charlotte listened to his words, a tant smirk appeared on her face, her heterochromatic eyes filled with icy coldness. ¡°Men of the Miller family are born heartless, caring only about themselves. Why would they care about others?¡± ¡°I loved you so much, but did you ever care about us in the slightest?¡± ¡°You deserve to die!¡± With thest sentence, Charlotte¡¯s voice became filled with a seething, bone-deep hatred. Rohan had done many terrible things in his lifetime and had contemted the various ways in which he could die. However, he never imagined that one day, he would be killed by his own creation. Since being demonized, Charlotte gained much more strength. He was no match for her. Her Praying Magic could make others die in their nightmares. Yet to him, Charlotte had bugs gnawing at his bones, sucking the flesh and blood. It seemed she was determined to make him suffer to the core. Little did he know, Charlotte harbored such deep hatred toward her own father. Just as Rohan was at the verge of death, he caught sight of a slender, lean figure standing not far away-his second son, Elias. Elias looked on, cold-eyed, witnessing this absurd and ridiculous drama unfold before him. The ancient and ruthless Miller family had finally revealed their true colors to the world; it was time for aplete reshuffling. He wouldn¡¯t rescue his father, Rohan, for only with his ambitions extinguished could the Miller family truly find peace. In Rohan¡¯s eyes full of despair, Elias turned resolutely and left. ¡°Elias!¡± Had he truly made mistakes in his life? Everything he did was for the good of the Miller family, for the purpose of making them more useful. He did not err! It was these people who were in the wrong. If he hadn¡¯t been severely injured by Channing at Che, the lineage would not have failed. Having inherited the legacy, he could have ascended to the position he desired long ago, sparing himself from years of agony! The man disappeared, but his daughter remained. As Rohan neared death, he sought someone to take the fall for him, and the person he chose was Cheyenne. ¡°Be careful!¡± Elias, too far away, found himself at odds with Charlotte as he struggled to protect the Emperor and Empress, clearly overwhelmed. He could only watch helplessly as his father plotted against Miss Lawrence. Meanwhile, Cheyenne sensed an extraordinary malevolence directed at her, and in her astonishment, she turned to see a silver dagger hurtling towards her. In her moment of distraction, the ck python wrapped around her feet, exerting a powerful force that caused her to fall onto the eaves. The attic began to copse, and along with the debris and shattered tiles, her petite figure continued to plummet. In the chaos, the dagger also approached her. Cheyenne, consumed by fear, shut her eyes tightly, bit her red lip, and grasped the round pir with all her might, attempting to break free from the grip of the python. But her strength was no match for the creature. As onlookers pitied her plight, ¡°Such a beautiful woman, yet she will meet her end today.¡± ¡°Such a pity, a life cut short.¡± Yet no one could have anticipated that such a delicate figure would possess the strength to turn the tide. Right as the dagger reached her, Cheyenne tilted her head to evade the attack, causing the de tond on the pir beside her, missing her by a mere two centimeters. Just another two centimeters, and her head would have been a gory mess. She seized the dagger with her bare hands and viciously struck at the tail of the python wrapped around her foot, causing the severed portion to emit a dark light. With both arms embracing the fallen column, Cheyennended as safely as a slippery little fish. Silently, a shard of tile descended from above, yet Cheyenne had not yet let out a sigh of relief. Danger loomed once more. ¡°Cheyenne, be careful!¡± At that moment, a consistently cool hand swiftly enveloped her, and the man used his body to shield her from the impending crisis. The tile shattered. Crimson blood trickled down his face as it flowed from the top of his head, his handsome visage instantly marred, yet his gaze brimmed with relief and deep affection. ¡°Cheyenne, as long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Chapter 754: Praying Magic ¡°Why?¡± Cheyenne stared nkly at the familiar face right in front of her. Her paleplexion resembled a sheet of paper, still recovering from old wounds. Her eyes were already moist, with her pupils constricting involuntarily. She felt a sourness in her nose and a tightness in her throat. Ignoring the wound on his head, Benson moved gently to disarm the dagger in her hand and chuckled softly, ¡°Only my blood can kill her.¡± ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re in no condition to do it now. Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡± Cheyenne pleaded. Perhaps blowing this ce up and turning it into ruins would work? Seemingly understanding her thoughts, Benson tenderly and resolutely dissuaded her, ¡°Cheyenne, there are still many innocent people here.¡± If an explosion were to ur, so many people would be trapped in this nightmare and there wouldn¡¯t be enough time to escape. Hearing his words, Cheyenne swiftly scanned their surroundings. Many were already foaming at the mouth, and those with wavering wills were even starting to bash their heads against the walls in an attempt to end their lives. Forget it. If she were to throw the grenade down, she would likely instantly be a criminal. But if she didn¡¯t kill Charlotte, who already had an evil heart and possessed such immense power, the consequences could be dire. While Cheyenne was trying toe up with the best solution, Benson had without hesitation cut his own palm with the knife. Fresh blood flowed continuously from his hand, staining the silver de crimson. The next moment, he firmly gripped the knife and took steps towards Charlotte. His tall and slender figure, like a solitary silhouette under the evening sun, evoked a pang of sympathy from those watching. Cheyenne snapped back to reality and hurriedly ran towards him, shouting desperately, ¡°Benson, don¡¯t!¡± He wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Charlotte in his current state. Going there would only mean walking into death. Benson didn¡¯t stop his stride. He faced away from Cheyenne, revealing a faint smile on his handsome face. The crimson lips formed an elegant curve, lightly parting as he silently muttered, ¡°Finally¡­ To hear you call me Benson one more time.¡± He felt so much pain when she called him ¡°Master Darren¡± instead. With this thought, Benson became even more determined to kill Charlotte. It was not only for Cheyenne¡¯s sake but also for the Miller family. His father and Charlotte had caused a grave mistake today, and it was possible that the Emperor and the President would hold them ountable. If the Miller family didn¡¯t set an example, they would likely be expelled from the Eight Great Families in Jostrana. This was his final act for the sake of the family and thest time he would show his love for Cheyenne through his actions. Charlotte didn¡¯t regard him as a threat. She saw him as nothing more than a stray dog. How could hepare to her in her current state? ¡°My dear brother, are you really going to kill me? I remember when we were young, you taught me Praying Magic¡­¡± ¡°If you surrender to me now, and kill that woman, I can promise you even greater power in the future.¡± She wasn¡¯t stupid; she even resorted to threatening and tempting him. Unfortunately, Benson was as resolute andpletely unaffected. He tightened his grip on the knife and approached. His gaze was icy, with an unprecedented determination. ¡°My only regret is that I didn¡¯t kill you when you caused Cheyenne to fall into the water!¡± ¡°Charlotte is already dead. What¡¯s left is just a monster, neither alive nor dead.¡± Upon hearing this, anger flickered in Charlotte¡¯s heterochromatic eyes. She furrowed her brow, her thick bangs masking those piercing eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to kill you!¡± she snarled. With those words, Charlotte summoned arge, ck shark. As it lunged towards Benson, he gracefully leaped into the air, evading the shark¡¯s attack with a swift somersault. In that split second, a golden radiance emanated from his palm. His palm struck the shark, and the golden light rapidly permeated, causing the ck shark to shatter. Charlotte gasped in disbelief. She had thought him to be nothing but a waste, so she only used intermediate Praying Magic. But to her surprise, despite his sickly appearance and frail demeanor, he possessed such formidable power. All of this power stemmed from the purity of his bloodline within. Greed swirled in Charlotte¡¯s eyes. If she could just capture Benson and drain his blood, she would gain even greater power. Then, her body would be rejuvenated, returning to its former state. This temptation was deadly to her, and Charlotte grew increasingly impatient. This time, she employed the most advanced Praying Magic. Threads of ck smoke emerged from the ground¡¯s crevices, swiftly converging into a towering tree, its numerous branches entangling the people on the ground like serpents in mid-air. These branches incessantly siphoned their lifeblood, converting it into powerful energy that flowed back to her. The scene was filled with cries of agony and screams; some were already fainting from sheer terror. Cheyenne, too, was inadvertently ensnared by the branches, hanging upside down from the tree. This head-down sensation was far from friendly. The branches continued to constrict, their tiny thorns piercing her skin and siphoning her blood. It was unsustainable; she would eventually be a dried-up corpse like the others.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. About two meters above ground, she struggled to save herself, frantically fumbling around her waist. When she arrived, she had concealed a set of silver needles on herself, just in case. To her surprise, they were now proving useful. Cheyenne swiftly grabbed the silver needles and unleashed them all at once. ¡­ Perhaps because her hand had been stained with Benson¡¯s blood, the silver needles took effect when they struck the ck tree vines. The vines loosened, and her body lost its gravity, plummeting to the ground. Cheyennended in a nearby flowerbed, cushioned by the shrubs, preventing a harsh fall. Unfortunately, her head struck a sturdy tree trunk before she lost consciousness and fainted. Before cking out, Cheyenne faintly glimpsed a swirling mass of ck and golden light, locked in a fierce sh. Benson¡­ On that day, the clear sky suddenly began to snow heavily, silently burying the bloodshed within the Miller Residence. After returning from the Miller family, the Emperor did not step out of the pce for over half a month. The President also took a sick leave for a week. Chapter 755: This Map Belonged to Miss Lawrence It¡¯s bizarre that all the media journalists who went to the ceremony disappeared overnight. It¡¯s as if they never appeared at all, and no one even asked about it. The Miller family, a century-old aristocratic family, also announced on the same day that the new heir would be Elias. So what about the originally designated heiress, Miss Charlotte? The new head of the family, Patrick, announced the next day that the former head of the family, Rohan, and his sister Charlotte, had both suffered a sudden cerebral hemorrhage and passed away. So the first thing he announced as the new head was to organize a funeral. Spections abound from the public, and many influencers even daringly wrote about a melodramatic struggle for inheritance among the children of wealthy families. Despite the tumultuous spections and diverse opinions outside, the Miller family remained tranquil. The pure white snow covered the bloodstains at the entrance of the Miller Residence, leaving no trace, except for the absence of a statue in the empty hall, everything seemed as usual. It¡¯s as if nothing had ever happened. In another corner of the Miller residence, the bright sunlight illuminated the scene inside the room. The ck sheets contrasted with the exquisite fair face, appearing almost translucent. He seemed so fragile, as if he could disappear at any moment, this semi-lifeless appearance was truly heart-wrenching. By the bed, a young man in a navy robe involuntarily sighed, seemingly casually pulling the covers for him. Seeing this, another man beside him couldn¡¯t help but jokingly remark, ¡°Everyone always thinks that the elder brother is the most considerate, while Elias is the most cold and heartless. Who would have thought that Elias also has such a gentle side.¡± Listening to his words, Elias was a little bit astonished; he retracted his hand and resumed his usual cold demeanor. ¡°If you have time to talk nonsense here, you might as well think of a way to help Darren wake up sooner.¡± He used forbidden arts to battle with Charlotte, with the idea of using all his bloodline power to eradicate Charlotte. After that, he sealed off Miller Shrine, and the descendants of the Miller family no longer needed to go through the bloody selection. The position of the family head will be held by the capable. Everyone should not forget his sacrifice for all these changes. Benson, who excessively used his spiritual power, and with his body already carrying old injuries, suffered severe bacsh and became a vegetable now. Perhaps he will wake up tomorrow, or perhaps¡­ this will be his life. He is only twenty-six years old, a renowned genius pianist, just appointed as a professor by a world-famous music academy, with a bright future filled with infinite beauty. Is he really going to stop at this step? Abram casually stroked his chin, proposing his idea, ¡°The person Darren cares the most about is Miss Lawrence, so why not let Miss Lawrence take care of him? Perhaps it will increase the chances of Darren waking up.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he received uniform disdainful nces from the others. What he said was simply nonsense. Who doesn¡¯t know that Darren loves Miss Lawrence, to the point of being willing to sacrifice his life for her?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Taking care of Darren was naturally the best solution, but Miss Lawrence disappeared after that day, and her whereabouts remained unknown. The Che emissaries who were apanying her had been visiting the Miller family and the presidential office multiple times in the past couple of days. Elias checked the surveince footage, which only captured her in aa after the incident at the Miller Shrine. As for what happened afterward¡­ it was as if someone intentionally cut it off. There is no way to determine where she went. However, it can be confirmed that Miss Lawrence should be temporarily safe. They found a note at the scene, with the words ¡°Want her? Trade with a map.¡± The other party¡¯s identity was already apparent. Elias brought them here not only to see Benson but also to discuss whether they should hand over this picture or not. Afraid of being overheard, they moved their discussion to the study. Patrick, who was fully devoted to his design career, didn¡¯t care about this picture at all and had no interest in its contents. If this picture could save Miss Lawrence¡¯s life, he believed it should be given. ¡°Miss Lawrence is a genius; I believe if she focuses on her design, she can make her own path. So, I hope you, Elias, will save her life.¡± Abram¡¯s words were even simpler. He touched his own nose and, with a calm and focused expression, said, ¡°If Darren knows that he has put in so much effort and still couldn¡¯t save her, he will definitely be very sad, right?¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence is a true beauty. It would be a shame if she died like this. What do you think, Marcel?¡± He suddenly asked Marcel, who hadn¡¯t spoken this whole time. Marcel raised his palm, with four fingers together, and slowly rubbed the sandalwood prayer beads in his palm. His narrow, deep-set eyes were filled with wisdom and tranquility. He also nodded and said something that surprised everyone. ¡°This map originally belonged to Miss Lawrence. Now it has returned to its rightful owner. It is all fate.¡± Abram listened with confusion, scratching the back of his head and discreetly grumbling, ¡°Marcel, can you please speak in terms I can understand? What do you mean it belongs to Miss Lawrence?¡± ¡°Yeah, Marcel, wasn¡¯t this map always in our shrine? How can it be Miss Lawrence¡¯s? She probably wasn¡¯t even born back then.¡± Marcel hesitated for a second before lightly parting his lips, revealing a story that he had kept hidden in his mind for many years. ¡°I remember it was about seven years ago when I overheard a conversation between our father and that woman, Sophie. They were talking about that map.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I found out that our father, during his time as a diplomat in Che, had a close rtionship with Miss Lawrence¡¯s father. He secretly instigated discord, leading to the separation of Miss Lawrence¡¯s parents.¡± ¡°This mapwas originally in the hands of Miss Lawrence¡¯s father, but our great father actually coborated with the cult group ¡®The Hand of God¡¯. He took advantage of the chaos between the two sides and stole this map, bringing it back to Jostrana.¡± For all these years, he didn¡¯t let Bensone back because Benson was his informant in Che and a deep cover agent for The Hand of God. Benson¡¯s task was to find the remaining four maps. However, he fell in love with Cheyenne, betrayed his father, and dyed sending the maps back to the family while also exposing his identity within the organization. To please the Lucas family, Rohan personally sent his son to Gracie. This is their ¡°great¡± father! Chapter 756: No Need to Report to Me About Her After listening to these past events, Elias remained silent for a moment before making a gesture. He walked directly to the bookshelf and pressed a switch, causing the books on the shelves to move apart, revealing a square hole on the wall. Inside the hole was a small wooden box, carved with an intricate pattern, made of yellow rosewood. From the craftsmanship, one could easily tell that this was the work of Che craftsmen. Above the lock cylinder were letters ¡°CH¡±, indicating the owner¡¯s name. It should be brought back by Rohan from Che. When Patrick saw this ancient and magical box, his eyes immediately lit up, staring intently at the exquisitely crafted box. His mind was flooded with a continuous stream of inspiration, and he sighed, ¡°Che truly deserves to be a civilization with a long history. This box is ingeniously designed, truly a masterpiece.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have the key, even if you smash the box, you won¡¯t be able to open it. I have read about such locks in books before, but never had the opportunity to see one. Who would have thought we had one in our house?¡± Elias pulled out a five to six centimeters long plum-shaped metal key from the pocket of his suit jacket. He found it among his father¡¯s belongings. He initially thought it was the key to his father¡¯s treasure trove, but he didn¡¯t expect it to belong to the secretpartment in the study. After inserting the key into the lock cylinder, he first turned it twice, and then with a little force, he pushed it in without needing to twist it. Snap! The lock opened. In that instant, the atmosphere in the study became quiet, so quiet that one could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat and breath clearly. Subconsciously, everyone held their breath, slowing down the pace of their heartbeats. Four pairs of eyes stared at the box attentively, with Abram unable to contain his curiosity, urging his older brother to take it out quickly.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I need to do this slowly.¡± Taking a deep breath, Patrick took out the piece of parchment and unfolded it to take a look. It was square, neither big nor small, a very ordinary sheepskin scroll, with rudimentary depictions of several winding lines and unreadable irregr symbols. ¡°What kind of map is this? There¡¯s no scale or directional markings. How are we supposed to read it?¡± Baffled, Patrick turned to his eldest brother, the most knowledgeable one in the family when it came to Che culture. Marcel suddenly fell silent. He, too, only learned about Che culture from books and television. As for this map¡­ sorry, he couldn¡¯t decipher it either. ¡°The Buddha said, ¡®Do not force anything, go with the flow.¡¯ This map doesn¡¯t belong to us in the first ce, not understanding it is normal, and there¡¯s no need to delve into it,¡± Marcel said. As soon as he finished speaking, Abram chuckled and said, ¡°True, it will soon belong to someone else.¡± Only Elias looked at him deeply and unexpectedly said, ¡°Actually, Marcel, you don¡¯t understand it either.¡± Marcel almost choked on his own saliva, and a series of coughs made his handsome face turn red. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not the case. I just couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. And even with your intelligence, you might not be able to understand. Right, it¡¯s about time. I should go back and ring the bell. You guys carry on with your conversation.¡± What¡¯s so fun about ringing bells? Their eldest brother is definitely feeling guilty! Che, December flew by just like that, and in three days, it will be the new year. In anticipation of the uing New Year¡¯s Day, the businesses on the streets started their promotional activities, and advertisements could be seen everywhere. A man dressed in a long ck trench coat, wearing a matching hat, pulled a suitcase while swiftly walking down the road. Amidst the chaos of the world, his inner self remained calm. As he walked from the airport to the main street, many women around couldn¡¯t help but cast enamored gazes and screamed. ¡°Ah, who is this celebrity? Have you seen him? He looks so handsome¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is he a neer? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him before.¡± ¡°Seriously, look at his charm. He must be a top-tier actor with a face like that!¡± ¡­ Listening to the naive and enamored conversations of this group of young girls, the bored assistant waiting by his side couldn¡¯t help but speak up to dete their confidence. ¡°Forget it, he¡¯s my boss, and he already has a girlfriend, thank you.¡± As his words fell, a chorus ofmentation echoed around. They really envied this handsome guy¡¯s girlfriend. Facing such a handsome face every day must guarantee at least ten extra years of life. Master Glenn walked through the lobby without ncing sideways, arriving next to a luxury car. The assistant opened the car door and slightly bent down to respectfully wee the man into the car. In the back seat, the man tiredly took off his hat and ced it on the empty seat beside him. Leaning his tall and robust body back, he rested his head on the seat, then stretched out a clearly defined and cool hand to rub his throbbing brow. In a voice cold enough, he spoke, ¡°Drive!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant cautiously nced at the CEO through the rearview mirror, his hesitating expression caught by the man¡¯s keen eyes. Master Glenn¡¯s deep-set eyes opened, the gaze bright and sharp as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Speak up if there¡¯s something, why beat around the bush?¡± The assistant focused on driving while silently praying that Master Glenn wouldn¡¯t get angry after hearing what he had to say. After some mental preparation, he decided that it was better to get it over with. He spoke up, ¡°Um, M-Master Glenn, it¡¯s like this. After you went on a business trip to Jostrana, Miss Zamora moved out of the apartment.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Inside the car, the man¡¯s voice sounded neither cold nor indifferent, devoid of any emotion. The assistant was shocked. He thought Master Glenn would be very angry since he had instructed them to take care of Miss Zamora before he left. To test if what he just heard wasn¡¯t a false and unreal statement, he daringly continued, ¡°Miss Zamora returned to the film set. Last week, she even went abroad for a shoot, I heard there was a kissing scene.¡± This time, the atmosphere in the car fell silent for a few seconds before Master Glenn parted his lips, his low voice uttering a heartless remark. ¡°Whatever, you don¡¯t need to report anything about Kate to me from now on.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He thought that Master Glenn would be different, considering how much he doted on Miss Zamora. Unexpectedly, he grew tired of her so quickly. Furrowing his brows, he wondered why Master Glenn suddenly changed his mind about Miss Zamora. Chapter 757: Just a D-list Star Although he felt confused by Master Glenn¡¯s attitude and also felt sorry for Miss Zamora, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, he was just a small assistant. At Metshire, a famous beach destination, the azure sky reflected on the calm sea, making the deep blue color even more profound. White ships and clouds mingled, and seagulls asionally spread their wings elegantly, creating a leisurely and romantic scene. The climate here was worlds apart from that of the domestic one. Inte December, it was supposed to be the coldest time back home, but here it was as warm as spring. Kate wore a white strap chiffon dress, her long ck hair flowing behind her shoulders. With the sea breeze blowing, her dark hair and the white chiffon intertwined like a beautifulndscape painting, pleasing to the eye. The camera started by focusing on Kate¡¯s bare feet, fair and delicate, stepping on the ck rocks with distinct colors. Then, it moved up to capture her back, showcasing her perfect profile. Her delicate forehead, a tiny pointed chin, a prominent nose, and tender, luscious lips formed an elegant and perfect curve when seen from the side. The director looked at the woman in the camera with a very satisfied smile, directing the cameraman to continue shooting while praising, ¡°Very good, very good, just like that, absolutely perfect!¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I never expected Miss Zamora to not only be suitable for period dramas but also so stunning in modern roles.¡± ¡°The male lead is getting ready for his entrance!¡± On the side, the popr young actor Frankie, who had been waiting for a long time, heard the director¡¯s call but continued to ignore it, still ying games on his phone. He looked coldly at the camera where Kate was performing well. His eyes were filled with sarcasm and disdain, ¡°You seriously want me to act with a small-time actress who is not even considered a C-list actress? Director, are you serious? I won¡¯t go, my status requires at least a second-tier female star.¡± Upon hearing this, Kate¡¯s agent Nn was almost furious. She stood with her hands on her hips, ring at the man, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re an Oscar winner? Why do you look down on small actors? Besides, weren¡¯t you a small actor yourself? Don¡¯t forget how ugly you looked when you slept with a rich woman for a role.¡± After Nn¡¯s words, Frankie¡¯s face turned dark. Yes, he started as a reality show singer. Fortunately, he bore a resemnce to the idol Reece, which caught the attention of a rich woman in her fifties ¨C old, fat, and widowed, with a huge inheritance. She liked to keep young lovers around. She had previously tried to woo Reece, but he came from a wealthy family and was not swayed by her coercion. So, this rich woman had to settle for someone who looked somewhat like him, Frankie Walsh. With Frankie¡¯s talent, he didn¡¯t even meet the conditions for debut. His rich lover spent over ten million to vote for him and push him to second ce in thepetition. He debuted as a singer, but before even singing a couple of songs, he came to act. His acting was lukewarm, but thanks to this face, he looked good in front of the camera, so some low-budget web dramas liked to cast him as the male lead. Frankie was very dissatisfied with his market positioning. In his opinion, he should be a potential candidate for the future Best Actor. He believed that this web drama, whichcked substance and poprity, was going nowhere. His personal emotions began to affect his work, and he also looked down upon Kate, who had a lower celebrity status than him. After being reprimanded by Nn, Frankie felt extremely ashamed. If it weren¡¯t for the contract he had signed, preventing him from going on strike, he would have walked away already. Kate also didn¡¯t want the filming progress to slow down because of her. After all, the entire crew was waiting. She didn¡¯t want Nn to fight with someone like Frankie either; it wasn¡¯t worth it. She reached out and tugged at Nn¡¯s sleeve, gently persuading her, ¡°Alright, Nn. I wasn¡¯t even a well-known actress to begin with. No matter what the other person says, as long as I act well, it¡¯s enough.¡± She just didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t be sessful. Nn also felt sorry for Kate. With her looks, as long as she was willing to lower herself a bit, she could definitely have better prospects, like apanying businessmen or finding a rich heir to be with. But Kate didn¡¯t want that. She preferred to take things slowly and achieve sess through her own efforts, rather thanpromising her values for money. Since Kate had asked her to stop, Nn ceased her argument. As for Frankie, after hearing Kate¡¯s sweet and melodious voice, the anger in his heart subsided a lot. Instead, he started observing Kate with a curious gaze. He saw her beautiful face, which could rival that of a top-tier actress, and even though her loose white sundress didn¡¯t cling to her body, the fabric hugged her figure when the sea breeze blew, entuating her gracefulness. He thought to himself, ¡°She¡¯s young and intriguing.¡± Having been disgusted by the old and ugly wealthy woman for so long, he hadn¡¯t had any intimate moments with a young woman in ages. Now, seeing Kate, this delicate beauty who looked like a blooming flower, made him naturally eager. He suddenly changed his mind and handed his phone to the assistant next to him, instructing in a low voice, ¡°Help me y this round. I¡¯m going to start shooting. Remember, if you lose, I¡¯ll deduct your sry.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The assistant took the phone, feeling like he had just received a hot potato-too awkward to drop it, too reluctant to hold on to it. Dealing with an artist was just like raising a child-it was truly difficult. Frankie was willing to start working, which made the director breathe a sigh of relief, announcing the start of the shoot. This scene mainly involved discovering that her family had been destroyed while abroad, feeling desperate enough to want tomit suicide by jumping into the sea. Her long-time crush, the male lead, catches up to her, stops her, and deeply confesses his love, giving her hope to live on. Because the first half required despair and pain from a ruined family situation, and the second half needed to be sweet, the director added a kissing scene at this point. Kate had discussed in advance with Nn and decided to use a body double for the kissing scene. It would only be a brief touch. That¡¯s why she signed the contract. However, when the shooting officially began, she realized something was off. When Frankie embraced her from behind, his arms positioned just right to support her chest. While delivering his lines, he deliberately got closer to her ear, his warm breath brushing against her fair earlobe. Kate, who was not used to too much intimacy in these acting scenes, quickly blushed, and Frankie couldn¡¯t help but desire to take a bite. She felt so soft and smelled so good. Chapter 758: The Past is in the Past ¡°Don¡¯t die! Zoe, I¡¯ll be with you. From today, your family is me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same. They¡¯re all dead. Why am I still alive? Let me make amends. I¡¯m a sinner. It¡¯s all my fault for being willful and wanting to go abroad.¡± ¡°Zoe, calm down.¡± ¡°How can I calm down? Right now, all I can think about is their deaths.¡± Kate¡¯s acting skills were still up to par. Although she hadn¡¯t had much acting experience, she quickly immersed herself in the protagonist¡¯s emotions. Anger, guilt, regret¡­ all revealed through her eyes and actions. If people didn¡¯t know it was a movie, they would think it was real. Now¡¯s the time, Frankie thought smugly. Suddenly, Frankie¡¯s big hand gripped her chin, and his other hand quickly caressed her back through the thin straps of her dress, unintentionally or intentionally, on her spine. ¡°Mm¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Frankie actually kissed her! Originally, there was supposed to be a cheek-to-cheek pose here! In an instant, Kate froze. She had just deliberated for a long time on how to position herself perfectly for the cheek-to-cheek pose, but who knew the other party would forcefully kiss her. In that moment of daze, she felt his warm tongue constantly probing into her lips. ¡°Mm!¡± So disgusting! Kate was furious, her eyes wide open. She clenched her teeth, refusing to let him invade any further, which made him extremely displeased. It was the first time he had encountered such an uncooperative actress during a kissing scene. Wasn¡¯t everyone like this in such scenes? She was the only one being dramatic. Kate felt wronged to the point of tears. Aside from her brother and Master Glenn, she had never been in contact with any other man. As for Reece, he was like a bestie in her eyes. Those she met in the acting industry were called colleagues at most. They would, at most, hold hands or hug, but being tantly taken advantage of like this was a first. The director hadn¡¯t even called ¡°cut,¡± so she couldn¡¯t push away the male actor. Moreover, this scene was a pivotal moment in the deepening of the rtionship between the male and female leads. The director had high expectations for the shots. Seeing Kate frozen with stiff limbs and a pitiful expression, he couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. ¡°Alright, cut! Kate, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you never been in love before?¡± ¡°As an actress, how can you not even know how to do a kissing scene?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor for Frankie to kiss you, but what¡¯s the point of you acting like a shrinking violet?¡± There were many actresses on set, and many of them were already jealous of Kate¡¯s beauty and the fact that she was working with someone as handsome as Frankie. Now that they heard the director scolding her like this, they joined the chorus in their hearts, mockingly remarking, ¡°Look at her, acting all innocent. Does she really think she¡¯s a pure little girl?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Haven¡¯t you heard? Kate was previously kept by a mysterious sugar daddy, wasn¡¯t she? She¡¯s not a virgin anymore. What¡¯s she pretending for?¡± Nn trembled as he heard thesements, filled with anger. The script clearly stated ¡°cheek-to-cheek pose,¡± but now the male actor wasn¡¯t following the script and was turning it into Kate¡¯s mistake. Wasn¡¯t it because she had lost Master Glenn¡¯s favor now and her position in the industry hadn¡¯t risen yet, causing her to be bullied like this? Master Glenn must have some kind of twisted thinking that made him not like Kate anymore. Damn! He¡¯s just a scum! The director mmed the pperboard for thest time, his stern voice warning Kate, ¡°If you want to stay in this industry, then put on a good show and don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s precious time. Renting this location cost a lot, you know.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Kate replied. For a moment, Kate¡¯s face turned pale, tears welled up in her eyes, but she choked them back. Nn was right; it¡¯s all just acting, and she didn¡¯t need to take it to heart. Just consider it a minor annoyance. This time, sheplied a little, and Frankie, with his ulterior motives, got a little satisfaction out of shooting the scene. He squinted his charming eyes with a meaningful look at Kate. Whispering in her ear, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my girlfriend? I promise to cast you in the next movie, a bigger tentpole movie. What do you say?¡± Kate almost spat in his face. Did he really think she was that naive? He was just a minor supporting actor in that film, a role that the richdy had paid to get him. What gave him the right to guarantee anything to her? If she really wanted resources, she could just cozy up to Reece. But Kate didn¡¯t like to trouble others, nor did she want others to trouble her. ¡°Get lost!¡± she spat out the icy words. Frankie¡¯s lips twitched slightly, his thick eyebrows furrowing. It had been a long time since he had encountered such a strong-willed woman. Amusing. The more Kate pushed him away, the more he wanted to have her. After all, even the reputable Master Glenn had knelt before her, and he was determined to find out what made Kate so special. Thankfully, the kissing scene didn¡¯tst long, just about a minute or so. Afterward, Kate hid in the restroom, scrubbing her teeth in front of the mirror several times, feeling like her mouth was still dirty. She asked Nn to buy some gum to freshen up. Seeing her eyes red as rabbit¡¯s, Nn sighed softly. ¡°Why do you have to do this, Kate? Why not just call Master Glenn and show weakness?¡± With a firm voice, Kate cut her off. ¡°Stop bringing him up. Between him and me¡­ it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Master Glenn would marry Miss Walsh. And she would focus on her career. Afterposing herself, Kate turned off the tap, took out a lipstick from her handbag. Just as she opened it, a sudden memory echoed in her mind-¡°You look sexy when you apply lipstick. I really like it. This color suits you, makes you look fair.¡± Afterward, he would lean in, kissing her lips. And his lips would be stained with the same pumpkin red, his eyes deep and bright. Bitterly, Kate smiled and, after applying the lipstick, decisively tossed it into the trash. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kate?¡± Nn asked, puzzled by her strange behavior. ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly don¡¯t like this color anymore. Let¡¯s go. We have another scene to shoot.¡± She turned and walked out of the restroom, back to the set, once again immersing herself in the role of the leadingdy. Life is like a y, or is it the other way around? Kate couldn¡¯t tell anymore. Chapter 759: Submit Your Resignation Conference room no. 1 on the top floor of the Foley Group¡¯s office building. The spacious conference room, usually quite empty, was packed to the brim today. From a bird¡¯s-eye view, it was a sea of ck suits paired with white shirts, creating an atmosphere of seriousness and tension. Seated at the head of the room, a young man with gentle and well-defined features bore a slight resemnce to the former president, Mr. Kelvin Foley. However, everyone knew he was Vincent. Having heard that he was a distinguished graduate in economics and management from a prominent foreign university, he had spent almost a year working in thepany after his return. In the eyes of the employees, Vincent was a kind and considerate boss; in the eyes of the management, he was a flexible and amiable leader. However, it was this Vincent, appointed as the CEO, who revealed his true nature shortly after taking office. Purge dissidents! This was Vincent¡¯s first move as the new leader-to dismiss all old staff who supported Kelvin. Gathering everyone today, the main agenda was not only to discuss the merger project between the Foley Group and Jane¡¯s beautypany but also to find a reason to get rid of this group of old-timers. ¡°Now, I announce the acquisition of the Berry Group for ten billion. Miss Jane will serve as my personal secretary. Does anyone have any objections to this decision?¡± As he said this, his other hand wrapped around Jane¡¯s waist, while she sat on hisp in an intimate and ambiguous posture. Such a setting and theirportment seemed inappropriate. Many of the directors below had been with the Foley family for over a decade. Although they were not happy with Kelvin¡¯s overly strict and institutionalized management, it had to be acknowledged that during Mr. Foley¡¯s tenure, thepany¡¯s stock had shown a trend of annual growth. Very soon after his departure, a sharp decline urred. Upon Vincent¡¯s arrival, he did not give much importance to this issue, leading to a 26. 8% drop in the Foley Group¡¯s stock in just one month, causing extreme dissatisfaction among the shareholders. Shouldn¡¯t the priority be to find a way to save thepany at this critical time? Yet, Vincent unexpectedly nned to use 10 billion for the acquisition of Kate¡¯s beautypany, which was clearly unreasonable. ¡°I disagree. Vincent, you should reconsider. An acquisition may be suitable, but 10 billion is excessive. The acquisition funds of 10 billion will undoubtedly plunge the group into a financial crisis.¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man, the group¡¯s chief financial officer and the individual most familiar with the group¡¯s financial situation. Imbnces in revenue and expenditure had already emerged. If another 10 billion were to be allocated, it might require tapping into the reserve funds. Moreover, Kelvin had instructed that the money should not be used until a crisis emerged. Furthermore, the bank ounts were under Kelvin name, and without his signature, no one could ess them. Vincent adjusted his sses and looked sternly at the man in his fifties in front of him, his smile icy. He was the group¡¯s finance officer, and usually quite meticulous and irritating. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re dismissed!¡± As the words fell, the conference room echoed with gasps of surprise. This was the chief financial officer, someone even Kelvin had held in high esteem. Yet, Vincent fired him just like that. The rest of the team couldn¡¯t help but speak up on his behalf. ¡°Vincent, Mr. Spears is right. Thepany¡¯s stock has been plummeting every day, and in just a month, it has already evaporated over fifty billion. Can we postpone the acquisition for now?¡± ¡°If Mr. Foley were here, he would never make such a hasty decision.¡± Once again, his decision was thwarted by these foolish idiots, and Vincent felt very unhappy. He heard themparing him to that unlucky guy Kelvin again, which made him even more furious. He grabbed the tea cup from the table and threw it at the person. ng¡­ The ss cup hit the ground, making a crisp sound. Tea sshed onto several people, leaving them in a sorry state. But Vincent didn¡¯t care. He held Jane in his arms and, with everyone watching, gave her a quick peck on the cheek, a smile with a hint of coldness. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to that dead man. It¡¯s simply bad luck!¡± ¡°Now I am the Chairman and CEO of the Foley Group. I have the final say in everything! I couldn¡¯t control how Kelvin used to handle things, but from now on, everything must follow my rules.¡± ¡°If you are unhappy with me, go ahead and submit your resignations.¡± He wasn¡¯t worried at all about what would happen if they all left because Vincent¡¯s only goal in epting the Foley Group was to sell thepany when the stock skyrocketed. Under this warning, everyone in the room fell silent. They didn¡¯t know where to go if they left the Foley Group. Besides, it was hard to find a job again after working so hard to climb the corporatedder to be a high-level executive earning a six-figure sry. The probability of being rejected was 80%. They began to regret why they had elected someone who only talked the talk and was inconsistent to be the CEO. Looking back now, it would have been better if Mr. Foley were still here. Although the workload was heavy, the rewards were abundant. Mr. Foley seemed strict, but he respected employees¡¯ thoughts, and important strategic decisions were always made in consultation. If only Mr. Foley could be resurrected, they would quickly get rid of this bully, Vincent. Vincent thought that this group of people had already submitted to him, so he stood up in a good mood and surveyed the meeting room with his eyes. Looking proudly at this group of people who kept their heads down and didn¡¯t answer, he said, ¡°Since none of you have volunteered to resign, I¡¯ll have to name names.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°You, you, you, and you! The heads of Finance, HR, and Marketing, all of you, pack up and leave immediately!¡± Jane chuckled and praised him for his courage, adding fuel to the fire, ¡°These people haven¡¯t taken you seriously since earlier. It¡¯s a good thing to dismiss them.¡± ¡°If you need people, just hire more. Now that our twopanies have merged, my people are your people, use them as you wish.¡± As for those he named for dismissal, they were all people who were personally trained by Kelvin before. Vincent naturally needed to get rid of thempletely. ¡°Why should we?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve worked hard for thepany for decades. You¡¯re just an interim CEO. You don¡¯t have the right to fire us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving unless the old chairman personally tells me to.¡± ¡­ Faced with their resistance, Vincent frowned, his sexy lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°Do you think that Kelvin, that short-lived ghost, cane back and be your master?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m just an interim CEO? Starting today, I¡¯m the official CEO. Any objections?¡± ng¡­ Chapter 760: Protecting the One I Love As his words fell, the doors of the conference room were suddenly kicked open from the outside. A familiar and maic voice echoed, stunning everyone in the room. ¡°Objection! Who said I was dead?¡± At the entrance, a tall figure in a ck suit burst in. He wore a three-piece suit with a contrasting cor, and a sapphire rose brooch adorned his chest. The bright lights in the conference room shone on the brooch, reflecting a deep blue brilliance onto the silver mask.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A moment of dazzling radiance filled the room. The man¡¯s demeanor was cold and extraordinary, as if a deity had descended upon them. He appeared suddenly before everyone¡¯s eyes from underneath the silver mask, his narrow eyes gleaming darkly as he fixed his gaze on Vincent, who was seated at the head of the table, and let out a coldugh. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯ve held that position long enough. Now that I¡¯m back, you-a substitute CEO-should step down!¡± ¡°Kelvin?¡± How is this possible? Didn¡¯t he die in that explosion? Vincent¡¯s eyes widened in fear as he stood up from his seat,pletely forgetting that Jane was still sitting on hisp. Ouch! Jane fell to the cold ground in a disheveled state, struggling to support herself by gripping the edge of the conference table and slowly standing up. Instinctively, she took a few steps back on her high heels, her gaze filled with shock as she watched the tall figure approaching them. It really was Kelvin! Only he possessed that unparalleled cold temperament. ¡°Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± Excited voices filled the conference room, particrly the few employees who were about to be dismissed by Vincent, whose eyes teared up. Kelvin nced at them coolly, his voice filled withforting strength. ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard during my absence. Please have a seat, there¡¯s no need to stand.¡± This was the first time Kelvin had ever spoken so ¡°gentle¡± to them. Since his return, he seemed to be more approachable than before. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wipe away their tears. Choked up, they responded, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t hard.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Kelvin nodded slightly and walked straight toward Vincent, casting a condescending gaze upon thetter due to their height difference. His eyes were unexpectedly icy, filled with disgust. ¡°Step aside!¡± A furious shout released a powerful aura. Kelvin, as always, watched the scene unfold, causing the others in the conference room to be immensely excited. The backbone of thepany had returned. Now let¡¯s see how Vincent could assert himself with his petty tricks. Vincent clenched his teeth, his hands hidden beneath the table, tightly balled into fists. He disyed an awkward smile on his face. ¡°Kel-Kelvin, you¡¯re back. I¡¯m truly happy for you.¡± ¡°Is that so? Are you really happy?¡± Seeing that Vincent was unfazed, Kelvin reached out and grabbed his cor, rudely flinging him aside. As he straightened his suit, he elegantly took a seat and habitually crossed his legs. His deep voice filled the conference room. ¡°Chris,e in!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The entrance of the conference room once again filled withmotion, and soon Chris led a swarm of reporters and media personnel into the room. Everyone rushed towards Kelvin, seated at the head of the table, as the news of his resurrection was indeed a shocking one for the public. A female reporter rushed to the front row and quickly fired off her interview question, the one everyone was most curious about. ¡°Mr. Foley, how did you manage to escape from the fire during the explosion?¡± Her question undoubtedly reopened old wounds for everyone, and Chris was about to intervene to stop it. Kelvin raised his hand, signaling there was no need to intervene. In a serious tone, he answered the reporter¡¯s question, ¡°Someone had tampered with the car¡¯s trunk, and by the time I noticed the bomb, it was toote. I survived the fire to protect the person I love.¡± ¡°Later, due to serious injuries, I had to receive treatment abroad.¡± What? Everyone had believed it was just a typical car malfunction. Now, hearing Mr. Foley say it was a deliberate incident, everyone felt a shiver down their spine. Who could be so heartless? Theoretically speaking, who would benefit the most from Mr. Foley¡¯s death? Naturally, it would be Vincent! Vincent noticed the change in the way people were looking at him and bit his lip, ring at Kelvin with resentment. Was it intentional on his part? ¡°Mr. Foley, could you borate on the person you mentioned earlier? After your divorce, is there good news about a new rtionship?¡± The reporter inquired. ¡°Yes, after a year of contemtion, I realized I had made many mistakes. I wronged Cheyenne in the past; she suffered a lot for me. She is the one I love the most, and we will remarry soon.¡± ¡°We will definitely invite you all to attend the wedding.¡± Remarry! Was Mr. Foley serious? As the saying goes, a good horse will never turn round to graze on an old pasture, especially for wealthy people like them, changing partners is asmon as changing clothes. After all the twists and turns, Kelvin unexpectedly dered that he still liked Miss Lawrence, adding even more drama to the situation. However, it was still a joyous asion; Cheyenne¡¯s public performance over the past year was more than enough to impress the audience. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Foley, for surviving such a disaster; you will surely have good fortune in the future.¡± Kelvin was beaming with joy, but Vincent felt like he was being pushed into a corner, and the taste was not so pleasant. He had be a transparent backdrop, and now the entire focus was on Kelvin. Was this man who wore a mask and dared not show his face really Kelvin? Was someone impersonating Kelvin? But every word and action of his were undoubtedly those of the old Kelvin. Just as he was contemting making Kelvin remove the mask to confirm his suspicions, a reporter from a financial news agency asked about him. ¡°However, Mr. Foley, during your one-month disappearance, thepany has been managed by your younger brother, Vincent. Now that you are back, how do you view the stock¡¯s decline?¡± Vincent suddenly perked up, feeling a bit uneasy as he looked over. Coincidentally, he caught Kelvin¡¯s disdainful gaze, which fell on him. ¡°The stock¡¯s decline is my fault. If it weren¡¯t for my ident, this situation wouldn¡¯t have urred. Vincent has been abroad for too long and is not familiar with the domestic market trends.¡± ¡°Appointing him as the acting CEO was my grandfather¡¯s idea, with the intent of taking responsibility for the group. Now that I¡¯m back, Vincent can finally have a good rest.¡± ¡°Is that so, Vincent?¡± This was Kelvin¡¯sst act of kindness to him. Whether to ept it, that was up to Vincent. ¡°Yes, Kelvin, now that you¡¯re back, I can finally take a break too.¡± Chapter 761: Why Not Come Back? In front of all those media cameras, Vincent couldn¡¯t possibly stage a power struggle with him right now. Moreover, Kelvin had just praised him so much. If he didn¡¯t give up the position of CEO at this moment, tomorrow¡¯s newspapers would probably be filled with insults calling him a heartless bastard. Well then! Well done, Kelvin. He was as cunning and scheming as ever. Why didn¡¯t Kelvin just die in that explosion? Those people were really a bunch of useless idiots. They made such a big fuss but couldn¡¯t even kill Kelvin. As soon as Kelvin saw the defeated look on his face, a sense of satisfaction surged in his heart, but he maintained a facade of brotherly affection as he patted Vincent on the shoulder. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯ve worked hard during this period. I appreciate the effort you put into protecting thispany for me.¡± Kelvin emphasized the words ¡°effort¡± and ¡°dedication¡± heavily, his voice deep and filled with a daunting power. A mocking smile was evident on the corners of his lips, but unfortunately, he had his back to the cameras, and they couldn¡¯t capture it. Vincent, on the other hand, saw it clearly, and his fists clenched, veins appearing on the back of his hands. ¡°Kelvin, you tter me! It¡¯s not hard at all. This is what I should do.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kelvin elegantly took his seat as the CEO, crossed his legs, ced one hand on the desk, and rhythmically tapped his fingers on the tabletop. He continued, ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, where did your meeting reach? Let¡¯s continue!¡± The people below paused for a second before quickly refocusing on the meeting at hand. Seeing that the meeting was about to begin, the reporters saw no reason to linger and happily picked up their camera equipment and left. The scene of the two of them shaking hands and reconciling was captured and became the headline news of the day. In less than half a day, the news of ¡°Kelvin, the former CEO of the Foley Group, has returned¡± spread to every corner of Akloit. Magazinepanies rushed to report on this extraordinary event, and various news headlines flooded social media tforms. Akloit Daily: ¡°The Return of a King: Former Business Elite Kelvin ¨C A Dominant Comeback¡± Wind Magazine: ¡°Kelvin¡¯s Mysterious Return, Can the Foley Group Handle the Resurrection?¡± Dawn Daily: ¡°A Tale of Brotherhood in a Noble Family, Let Us Witness a Different Kelvin¡± Xidan Review: ¡°Kelvin Returns, the Foley Group Regains Its Leader, Foley Group Stocks Estimated to Rise by 5% Tomorrow¡± Melon Entertainment: ¡°Master Vincent Faces a Dilemma, Kelvin Talks About His Ex-Wife Cheyenne, Revealing His True Feelings¡± ¡­ Crystal Bay, the Foley mansion. By the time Old Mr. Foley saw the news, it was already evening. He trembled with excitement as he held the newspaper, his cloudy old eyes almost touching the paper. He urged the butler beside him to quickly fetch his reading sses, saying, ¡°Joe, hurry, my sses.¡± Joe also saw the headline and became so excited that his eyes turned red. Regardless of proper etiquette, he took quick steps toward the upstairs room. Has the young master really returned? Joe came back. He handed his reading sses to Old Mr. Foley and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Sir, I think this is true. Should I call Mr. Richards now to confirm?¡± His proposal was very good, and old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t have the mood to answer his questions anymore. He was eager to know what the newspaper said, so he waved his hand casually, urging him to go quickly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Go, go, go, hurry up and call Chris, that kid,¡± he said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Joe dashed off, leaving only old Mr. Foley sitting alone on the luxurious sofa in the hall, holding the newspaper in his hands, with wrinkles resembling tree bark. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t stop trembling, revealing his inner emotions. Suddenly, his eye sockets turned red, and even the tip of his nose turned red, unable to prevent a drop of tears from falling onto the newspaper. He, Kelvin, really hade back! He had said that the heavens wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to take away his precious grandson¡¯s life; this child had lived a lonely and miserable life from a young age, and had reached the age of twenty-seven without a wife or children, and if he were to die, there would be no continuation of the bloodline. Fortunately, the heavens eventually showed mercy and took pity on the child. As long as he was alive, that was good enough,ing back was good enough, he didn¡¯t ask for anything more. When Kelvin returned, and saw his grandfather secretly wiping away tears, he couldn¡¯t help but feel aplex emotion in his heart. The sound of his polished leather shoes treading lightly on the ck and white tiled floor echoed softly as he walked up to his grandfather. His tall figure suddenly knelt down, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and a deep sense of respect resonated in his heavy voice, ¡°Grandfather.¡± Was he hallucinating? It seemed¡­ it seemed like he heard Kelvin¡¯s voice? Old Mr. Foley incredulously lifted his head. His reading sses hung halfway down his nose, and tears fell onto the lenses, obstructing his vision. But, he could still vaguely see the familiar figure before him, this nose, these eyebrows and eyes, this face, who else could it be if not his grandson Kelvin? ¡°Kelvin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± In that instant, Kelvin suddenly realized that his grandfather seemed much older than before. His hair had turned even whiter, his back had be more hunched, and the wrinkles on his face had deepened¡­ like the bark of a eucalyptus tree, yellow and thin. He looked much more haggard,cking the vigor and vitality he had in the past. The thought that he had caused his grandfather to be like this made Kelvin even more remorseful. Old Mr. Foley still couldn¡¯t quite believe that the person in front of him was truly the alive Kelvin, afraid that he might be dreaming again, he tremblingly reached out his rough hand and touched the man¡¯s slender face. The palm was warm, he was truly alive! ¡°You rascal, since you¡¯re alive, why didn¡¯t youe back?¡± Old Mr. Foley was overjoyed but also angry, sighing. When his gaze fell on the silver-white mask on Kelvin¡¯s face, a groundbreaking assumption emerged in his mind. ¡°Your face?¡± Kelvin nodded in his trembling gaze, gently caressing his own cheek with hisrge hand, his eyes downcast. He pretended not to care, calmly reporting to his grandfather, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ruined.¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Old Mr. Foley¡¯s gaze was sad as he looked at him, and after a long while, he gritted his teeth and muttered, ¡°You always liked to keep a straight face, and now, you¡¯re even more frightening.¡± ¡°In this state, how can you make Cheyennee around?¡± Chapter 762: You Have the Nerve to Come Back Upon hearing old Mr. Foley mention Cheyenne, Kelvin¡¯s aversion towards her disappeared, and his voice became unusually gentle. Beneath his long and thick eyshes, his deep-set eyes were filled with undissipated affection and longing. ¡°Cheyenne already knows about my disfigured face, and she doesn¡¯t mind.¡± There was even a hint of smugness in his tone. What¡¯s up with that? Aftering back to his senses, old Mr. Foley¡¯s excited voice nearly lifted the roof off. ¡°What? You¡¯ve already seen Cheyenne?¡± Ever since the explosion ident, Kelvin¡¯s death was announced, and Cheyenne went missing. It had been almost four months since old Mr. Foleyst saw that girl. He hadn¡¯t been able to gather any information about her either. However, he had a faint sense that she must still be alive, just unsure why she hadn¡¯t contacted him yet. Kelvin instinctively closed his eyes and moved his head slightly to the side, waiting for his grandfather¡¯s voice to calm down before calmly answering his question. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in Jostrana now. We¡¯ve met.¡± Thinking of her and the child in her belly, a never-before-seen tenderness appeared on Kelvin¡¯s face beneath the mask. His eyes and brows softened. Old Mr. Foley hadn¡¯t noticed this change in his grandson, and he merelyined innocently, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring Cheyenne back?¡± Did Kelvin not want to? It was just that Cheyenne still had things to do. ¡°After things are sorted out here, I will bring her and the child back.¡± This was his wish and his promise to his grandfather. ¡°Hold on a second¡­¡± ¡°What¡­ What did you just say? She and¡­ a child? Did I hear it correctly?¡± Once again, old Mr. Foley felt overwhelmed with excitement. This time, it was even more surprising than hearing that Kelvin was alive. His heart felt like it was going to burst out of his chest. With his eyes shining brightly, he stared at the man in front of him as if he wanted to see through himpletely. In response to his grandfather¡¯s expectant gaze, Kelvin smiled gently and nodded his head. In a deep and clear voice, it resounded in old Mr. Foley¡¯s ears. ¡°Yes, Cheyenne has been pregnant for six months. After her things in Jostrana are resolved, I will let her stay with the Foley family for the childbirth.¡± Old Mr. Foley became energetic and spirited upon hearing this piece of good news. A loudughter echoed through the living room, reaching even the garden where thewn was being trimmed by the servants. Everyone assumed that the old master was so happy because the young master hade back to life, and they all showed joyful smiles. ¡°Haha! Really? This is truly wonderful!¡± ¡°Today is truly a joyous day for the Foley family! A double joy!¡± While mumbling to himself, old Mr. Foley stood up from the couch and raised his hand, intending to call the butler Joe. ¡°Someone, bring the car! I¡¯m going to visit the baby store. We need to prepare everything, from form to toys.¡± ¡°And also, the nursery. Yes, we¡¯ve been nning to decorate a nursery for a long time now, but there hasn¡¯t been any progress. Now we can put it back on the agenda.¡± However, he quickly realized that there wasn¡¯t enough time. If they were to renovate now, it would still take at least half a year before it could be inhabited. ording to Kelvin, Cheyenne was already six months pregnant and would give birth in at most three months¡­ Thinking about it, he red at Kelvin with some annoyance, like a petnt child. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I suggested preparing a nursery a long time ago, but you said it was unnecessary.¡± ¡°Now what are we going to do when Cheyennees back?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched as he listened. Ever since he told Grandpa about Cheyenne¡¯s pregnancy, every word Grandpa uttered revolved around the child and her. Where was his ce in all of this? ¡°She will be staying at my vi. When the renovations here are done, she cane over too.¡± Well, he¡¯ll just have to reluctantly make the trip then. ¡°Hmph, bring her back first before saying anything. Leaving your wife and child in Jostrana, and you have the audacity toe back?¡± He gave his grandfather a cold, disdainful look, thinking to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve hurried back because I heard about your serious illness.¡± If he had known that Old Mr. Foley was just putting on a weak act and was still full of vigor, he wouldn¡¯t have left Cheyenne all alone and returned. As for the Foley Group, he could rebuild it from scratch if needed! But life doesn¡¯t work that way, does it? The two generations stared at each other, sighing in resignation. In the doorway of the hall, a figure that had arrived not long ago stood in the cold wind for a while. The north wind chilled his clothes, but it couldn¡¯tpare to the coldness in Vincent¡¯s heart. Inside the house, the warm and harmonious atmosphere of the grandfather and grandchild enjoying each other¡¯spany made him feel like an unnecessary outsider. After all, he was also a part of the Foley family, wasn¡¯t he? Why was Grandpa only doting on his older brother? Now that Cheyenne was pregnant, Grandpa would surely be even more determined to transfer his shares to Kelvin. In the end, Kevin would have fifty-eight percent of the shares, securely cing him in the position of the CEO. No, he couldn¡¯t let Kelvin live, and he definitely couldn¡¯t let that wicked woman Cheyenne sessfully give birth to the child. He had let him escapest time, considering it lucky. But this time, he would personally take care of it. ¡°Kelvin, treasure these few good days you have on this earth,¡± Vincent¡¯s smile twisted into a sinister expression. His normally gentle and deep-set eyes now resembled venomous cobras, striking fear in anyone who looked. ¡°Mas¡­ Master Vincent, why aren¡¯t youing in? It¡¯s so cold outside¡­¡± Joe, who had just finished a phone call, identally bumped into Vincent standing at the door and couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he wasn¡¯t going inside. He didn¡¯t pay much attention before, but it seemed like he saw Vincent smiling earlier. In fact, Vincent smiled often, warm and gentle, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything surprising about it. But Joe was certain that Vincent¡¯s smile just now was different-it felt ufortable. Sensing someone¡¯s presence, Vincent immediatelyposed his expression. His ability to change his demeanor was impressive. In the span of a second, he effortlessly transitioned between various expressions. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Joe. It¡¯s nothing. I just saw the scene where Grandpa and my brother reunited, and it was touching.¡± ¡°The wind is strong outside, Master Vincent. Be careful not to catch a cold. Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Joe.¡± Chapter 763: Did I Choose the Wrong Wife for You? Vincent spoke and elegantly crossed the threshold with his long and sturdy legs, walking toward the two figures in the hall. His face sported a gentle smile, and his every word and action exuded elegance and decorum, showing no hint of dissatisfaction. ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s a good thing that Kelvin is back. The meal in the kitchen is ready. Let¡¯s celebrate his safe return together,¡± he said. Upon hearing this, old Mr. Foley wiped away his tears and, for the first time, took the initiative to hold Kelvin¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Kelvin looked at therge hand holding his arm, a hint of helplessness visible beneath his mask. He was no longer a child. Why did he need to be led like this? As Vincent passed by, his smile carried deep meaning as he spoke softly, ¡°Is Sister-inw pregnant? Congrattions to you. Will I soon meet my nephew?¡± In an instant, Kelvin reacted like a powder keg lit, his cold eyes narrowing as he seized Vincent by the cor, exuding a terrifying aura that stunned everyone present. Kelvin¡¯s warning resounded in Vincent¡¯s ear, clear and resolute. ¡°I warn you. If you dare to harm her in any way, I will make sure your life is worse than death! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you and that woman Jane are nning. George, that old bastard, is not Cheyenne¡¯s real father. Furthermore, given how he treats Cheyenne, what use do you think he has?¡± Vincent, who was half a head shorter than Kelvin, found himself being lifted by Kelvin, his toes barely touching the ground, his eyes betraying a hint of timidity. The shock overwhelmed him. George was not Cheyenne¡¯s real father? Why hadn¡¯t Jane told him such important news? Old Mr. Foley took a few steps out and suddenly heard an angry shout from behind, shivering. Turning around, an expression of distress appeared on his old face as he sighed heavily. ¡°Enough, Kelvin. What are you doing? He is your brother. Let him go, for my sake.¡± ¡°Hmph! For Grandpa¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you off for now,¡± Kelvin sneered before releasing his grip. Vincent let out a sigh of relief and touched his neck. He had truly thought he would be killed by Kelvin just now. As he watched the two figures departing, Vincent¡¯s eyes gleamed with a ruthless and cunning light. After dining with his grandpa, Kelvin arranged for the family doctor toe and give him a check-up. There were no major issues, just a slight recurrence of an old ailment due to recent anxiety. He only needed to rest and continue with the medication. His worry was that the medicine was running low, the same medicine that Cheyenne had prepared for him before thest incident urred. ¡°Thank you, Doctor. I understand. Joe, please see him out,¡± Kelvin said to himself, hoping that the situation wouldn¡¯t worsen. Once this batch of medicine ran out, he should have brought Cheyenne back, and the issue with his grandpa would be resolved.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Foley, it¡¯s been a pleasure,¡± said the doctor. ¡°Dr. Lee, pleasee this way,¡± Joe escorted the doctor out, leaving only Old Mr. Foley and Kelvin in the dimly lit hall, the yellow light casting a glow on Kelvin¡¯s silver-white mask, making his eyes appear even deeper. Old Mr. Foley knew that Kelvin was thinking about Cheyenne and smiled, happily stroking his beard. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about it here. Once you handle thepany¡¯s affairs, go to Jostrana and bring back Cheyenne and my great-grandson as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Kelvin may not have realized the changes happening to himself, but Old Mr. Foley saw it clearly. He teased, unable to contain his joy, ¡°You rascal, I told you to treat Cheyenne better before, to have a child and win her heart. But instead, you acted all proud and opposed me.¡± ¡°And now, you even have a child. You¡¯re truly fickle.¡± Listening to his grandfather¡¯s teasing that had once again be unserious, Kelvin blushed. Luckily, his mask hid it, so his grandpa couldn¡¯t see. With a muffled voice, he coldly hummed, ¡°Oh.¡± Old Mr. Foley sighed, picked up his cane, and prepared to return to his room to rest. As he walked, he spoke softly, ¡°I knew at first sight that child was exceptional. Standing next to you, she matched you well.¡± ¡°Even though there were twists and turnster on, in the end, you two found your way back to each other, proving that my taste was right.¡± ¡°Kelvin, you should be grateful that I chose Cheyenne for you back then, and not Nora.¡± At the mention of Nora, a hint of disgust shed in Kelvin¡¯s eyes, and he umonly expressed his gratitude, ¡°Yes, thank you, Grandpa.¡± Meeting Cheyenne was the greatest happiness of his life. He almost lost this happiness, but luckily, he managed to find her again. Kelvin had onceined about the many misfortunes that had befallen him, but now, he thought that if all the misfortune in the first half of his life was because it led him to Cheyeer on, then it was worth it. After escorting his grandfather back to his bedroom, Kelvin, exhausted from the day, returned to his own room. It had been a while since hest came here, and the room felt colder. Everything was as it used to be, without any changes, except for the person who had changed-himself. From the moment he stepped into the room, he felt a chill. Perhaps it was because he was used to having her by his side, enjoying herforting presence. After sighing softly, Kelvin walked to the wardrobe and opened it, grabbing a bathrobe and heading towards the bathroom. Usually, he didn¡¯t bring his phone with him when taking a shower. But today, he did, not for listening to music, but because he feared that Cheyenne might call and he wouldn¡¯t answer. He ced his phone on the highest shelf, looking at the bright screen with that innocent and sweet smile, slowly curling his lips into a crimson smile. ¡°Cheyenne, I miss you.¡± It had been almost a day since theyst contacted each other. Why hadn¡¯t she reached out to him yet? After finishing his shower, Kelvin¡¯s first instinct was to check his call history. Unfortunately¡­ her call wasn¡¯t there. Back on the Line app, he found Cheyenne was offline. He had sent her a text in the morning when he got off the ne, but she hadn¡¯t replied. Kelvin furrowed his thick eyebrows, hesitated for a moment, and dialed her number. After ringing for just two seconds, he hung it up. It was already half past twelve; Cheyenne should¡­ probably be sleeping by now. As a pregnant woman, if she didn¡¯t rest well at night, it would affect the baby. Chapter 764: Miss Lawrence Is in Trouble In order to return to her side as soon as possible, as her grandfather had said, Kelvin, who had spent the day exhausted from work in Akloit, intended to rest. Instead, his mind was full of the battles ahead and he made his way to the study, switching on the deskmp. The dim yellow light illuminated the man as he worked earnestly, casting a glow upon the unscarred half of his face, its features sharp and clear, handsome as if carved by a god. asionally, he would nce at his phone screen, where the girl with her radiant smile brightened his mood like a rainbow. Despite only getting three hours of sleep, Kelvin¡¯s body clock naturally roused him at 7:30 in the morning. He had a difficult battle ahead, leaving no room for ck. After a quick wash, Kelvin changed into a well-tailored ck suit that wrapped around his tall, robust frame, emphasizing his long limbs and exuding an even more aloof and mysterious air. As he looked at himself in the mirror, thoughts of the young woman filled Kelvin¡¯s mind once again. She had nonchntly tiptoed and nted a soft kiss on his cheek with her lips, defiantly dering, ¡°So what? You are Kelvin, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Kelvin naturally belonged to Cheyenne; Cheyenne also belonged to Kelvin! Putting on the nearby mask, the man transformed into a saintly and aloof figure, if not for the slightly out-of-ce rubber band peeking from beneath the sleeves of his suit. This was undoubtedly a man of extraordinary taste and exceptional temperament. However, when people noticed the cheap and ordinary hair tie on his wrist, they were taken aback. With his status and identity as the CEO, shouldn¡¯t he be wearing a luxury watch instead? The maid wanted to kindly remind the young master that it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate, but then she suddenly remembered a joke she had read online. If a young man took the initiative to wear a hair tie, it represented his loyalty to his girlfriend. After some thought, she decided to let it be. At the entrance, Chris had been waiting for a long time, the ground littered with cigarette butts. At least ten, by a conservative estimate. Kelvin could smell the strong scent of smoke from a distance; he had never said anything before because he smoked too. For some reason, as soon as he got into the car, the first thing that came out of his mouth made Chris feel shocked. ¡°Starting today, no smoking in the car.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Why? Curious yet hesitant to ask, Chris cautiously stole a nce at the cold, dark figure in the back seat through the car¡¯s rearview mirror. After a few seconds, Kelvin slowly stated the reason, ¡°Cheyenne is pregnant.¡± Screech! The car abruptly came to a halt in the middle of the wide road, and Chris¡¯s head unavoidably knocked against the window. But he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all, grinning foolishly with an air of simplicity. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right, my negligence, heh heh. I will definitely quit, and I absolutely won¡¯t smoke around the car in the future.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± That¡¯s about right. Kelvin instructed in a deep voice, ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He finally understood why the CEO had been so dedicated to work as soon as he returned ¨C he wanted to bring Miss Lawrence back as soon as possible. No, she shouldn¡¯t be called Miss Lawrence now; she should be referred to as ¡°Mrs. Foley¡± instead. The luxurious car finally stopped at the entrance of the Foley Group¡¯s headquarters. Early in the morning, it had already gathered numerous reporters and business elites. They were all invited to attend the new productunch of the Foley Group, and Kelvin wanted to use this opportunity to pitch a new concept and secure investment. It was also a crucial move to salvage the Foley Group¡¯s stock. He had stayed upte into the night preparing for this battle, a battle-hardened Kelvin who never fought unprepared, was confident. Upon getting out of the car, without looking back, Kelvin ordered Chris in a detached voice, ¡°You stay outside the door and check the progress of each link at the end, there mustn¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Passing through thepany lobby, many former business partners greeted Kelvin, seemingly surprised by his return. Sycophants, schemers¡­ they were everywhere. But Kelvin didn¡¯t care. He confidently strode into the elevator, leaving those curious reporters far behind. As the elevator doors closed, Kelvin looked at his reflection on the metallic surface, narrowing his deep set eyes and pressing his lips tightly. Unable to resist, he took out his phone from his pocket and opened Line to check. He frowned. Why hadn¡¯t she replied yet? At this hour, Cheyenne should be awake, right? Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but call her, but all he heard was an auto-reply. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off. Please try againter¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Just as Kelvin was feeling annoyed, the elevator chimed, reminding him that he had reached the top floor. The meeting room was already full, with investors andpany executives ready and waiting for his arrival. Just as he was about to enter, Kelvin decided to wait a little longer. He had five more minutes to make another call. This time, Kelvin dialed Eddie¡¯s number. After connecting, Eddie¡¯s voice sounded weak, ¡°Hello, why are you calling me?¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t beat around the bush, he asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Cheyenne? How is she? Let her answer the phone, I want to see her.¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­,¡± Eddie hesitated for a long time and answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Cheyenne¡­ she¡­ she had an ident.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Kelvin¡¯s shocked pupils constricted, his voice involuntarily rising, the veins on his forehead were prominent under his mask. This shout startled everyone in the meeting room. What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Foley? Beep beep beep¡­ The call was disconnected. Kelvin dialed again, but the number was out of service. There were only two possibilities: poor signal or the phone was in airne mode. Regardless, he couldn¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. He had to go to Jostrana and see for himself what happened to Cheyenne. Kelvin, who had already reached the door of the meeting room, abruptly turned and left in front of everyone, leaving behind a room full of puzzled people, looking at each other. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°It looks like something urgent has happened.¡± But this meeting was led by Mr. Foley. Now that he had left, what would happen to the meeting? So many investors were waiting for his proposal. On the other hand, Chris had just learned from a friend abroad ¨C Miss Lawrence had an ident! Chapter 765: She’s Gone In the instant of worrying about Cheyenne, Kelvin¡¯s heart was filled with a piercing pain he had never experienced before. Something must have happened to Cheyenne. He had to find her. Just as he reached the door, he ran into Chris. Seeing Kelvin¡¯s hurried expression, Chris knew that he had learned about Miss Lawrence¡¯s misfortune. Chris stretched out his arms to block Kelvin¡¯s path, fearlessly speaking up, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go! Thepany is going through a life and death situation. If you leave, the Foley Group might really go under.¡± These investors were long-standing clients, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to leave them hanging like this. Did Kelvin not understand what Chris was saying? But how could he leave Cheyenne¡¯s safety aside and continue standing on the stage, continuing his speech as if nothing happened? He couldn¡¯t do it. Kelvin sternly red at Chris. Under his mask, his deep-set eyes were filled with coldness and chilliness. It was downright intimidating. ¡°Move aside!¡± Chris trembled with physiological fear from Kelvin¡¯s icy gaze. The CEO was oozing with fury, like a raging beast. But for the sake of thepany, Chris gathered the courage and stood firm in front of the CEO. ¡°No! Miss Lawrence is indeed important, but are you really willing to give up on your own career, sir?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget how much effort and how many near-death experiences it took for you to establish the Foley Group!¡± Over the years, they had sacrificed so manyrades for the sake of the Foley Group¡¯s strength. If Kelvin were to leave, they would lose their backbone. Was it really worth it after all these years of faithful dedication? Kelvin clenched his fists tightly and, without warning, struck the nearby wall with his fist. The loud noise startled the onlookers, who turned to look. His hands were now bleeding, with vivid red blood flowing down the pure white wall. It was a shocking sight. He was capable of such brutality. Chris was taken aback, and Kelvin grabbed him by the cor, their eyes meeting. Kelvin¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt and pain. ¡°When even the death of a mere dancer makes you feel remorseful, do you think I¡¯m just a machine devoid of any emotions?¡± ¡°For me, Cheyenne is a presence more important than life itself. I would die for her. What does thispany mean inparison?¡± ¡°I have the ability to make it big and start again from scratch. Money and fame can be earned again, but Cheyenne and our child are still waiting for me to save them!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already died once. In that explosion, I thought that as long as she survived, even if I turned into ashes, it wouldn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°Since God let me live, then my life, is meant for Cheyenne. She is my driving force.¡± ¡°Without Cheyenne, even if my heart keeps beating, it¡¯s as good as dead! Do you understand?¡± After his hysterical outburst, heughed at himself, then continued, ¡°You¡¯ve never truly loved, so how could you understand my feelings?¡± His eyes were bloodshot, as if he had been possessed, and he pointed to his chest with his slender fingers, whispering softly, ¡°Just the thought of her forever leaving my side made my heart ache to the extreme!¡± Chris was also moved to tears. He had followed Kelvin for ten years and had never seen his boss disy such emotional outburst before. He did want to experience what love felt like, but he was so busy every day that he hadn¡¯t even dated any girl before! Just then, a low and aged voice sounded behind them, ¡°You go ahead, leave thepany to me.¡± Kelvin turned around in surprise, Corey had appeared in front of him without him knowing. The man wore a long ck overcoat, with a white V-neck sweater underneath, revealing a blue polka dot tie. His face carried a trace of mncholy, with a suitcase in hand, looking worn-out, clearlying straight from the airport to thepany. Kelvin looked at him with mixed emotions, pondered for two seconds, and finally whispered two barely audible words, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Hurry up, Cheyenne is still waiting for you.¡± Corey also regretted. He was in Jostrana, living next door to Cheyenne¡¯s room. Why hadn¡¯t he discovered her disappearance in time? If something really happened to Cheyenne, it wouldn¡¯t just be Kelvin who would hate him; he wouldn¡¯t let himself off the hook either. ¡°Chris, book a flight to Jostrana for me, departing today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Airport. Kelvin¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of a crowd as he hurried through the airport¡¯s lobby. A cold wind blew, lifting the hem of his clothes, revealing his slim waist. His gaze was fixed on the red numbers on the electronic screen, anxiously waiting. Chris had just finished a phone call and suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure near the restroom entrance. He immediately lifted his foot and chased after the man, grabbing his arm and leading him to a less crowded area. ¡°Mr. Zamora, wait! I have something to ask you¡­¡± Eddie was startled. He had thought he encountered a robber. He almost pulled out the surgical knife he had hidden in his pocket. But looking closer, it turned out to be Kelvin¡¯s subordinate, and only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, Mr. Richards, what are you doing here?¡± Could it be that Kelvin was here too?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Zamora, please don¡¯t ask any questions ande with me!¡± Without another word, he pulled Eddie through the crowded lobby and brought him in front of Kelvin. Even before the two of them reached, Kelvin¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of that slender figure, causing a sh of anger in his eyes. He walked forward, his anger slicing through the air, and interrogated him, ¡°Where¡¯s Cheyenne?¡± Eddie tightly pursed his lips, guilt evident on his face, and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is Cheyenne? Cat got your tongue?¡± As soon as the words fell, Eddie¡¯s face received a punch, leaving a dark bruise under his eye socket. In his raging fury, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. Seeing his silent stance, his anger surged even further, ready to give him another blow. However, just as he clenched his fist, Yvonne swiftly arrived and stopped him. ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t beat people. It¡¯s not Mr. Zamora¡¯s fault. Us allowing Cheyenne to go to the Miller mansion was a joint decision.¡± Cheyenne had gone missing, and she felt guilty too. Mr. Zamora also cared for Cheyenne; his internal suffering couldn¡¯t be any less than her own. ¡°Yvonne, please don¡¯t stop him, I deserve it.¡± Chapter 766: Betrayed by Those She Trusted ¡°You deserved to be pped! You¡¯re useless! Didn¡¯t I warn you before I left?¡± Kelvin gritted his teeth, his icy gaze intensifying Eddie¡¯s guilt. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not protecting Cheyenne and allowing something to happen to her. I found this in her room.¡± He cleared his throat and pulled out a handwritten note. The handwriting was elegant and graceful, and Kelvin recognized it with just one nce. Ripping the paper into a ball, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s from her!¡± Of course, it had to be her. There was no one else. ¡°Who?¡± Yvonne and the others werepletely perplexed, staring at Mr. Foley in confusion. Judging by his tone, did he know the person? Kelvin didn¡¯t answer their questions. Instead, he called out to Chris, ¡°Drive, we¡¯re going back to the old mansion.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Is he still going to Jostrana? The flight ticket was what he had paid for in advance, and if he canceled now, he would lose a significant amount from the cancetion fee. Most importantly, if the trip was canceled, he might not be able to get reimbursed, oh no! Before Chris could stop his tears from flowing internally, Kelvin had already taken a step forward. When he came to his senses, the extraordinary figure had already walked quite a distance. ¡°Boss, wait for me!¡± The fragrance ofvender lingered in the air as Cheyenne slept, as if she was loungingzily in avender field in Provence. Suddenly, she noticed a white figure on the other side of the field, holding a bouquet and slowly walking towards her, bathed in a soft golden light, like a divine being. She couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly, but she faintly felt his tenderness. ¡°Cheyenne, my bride, I¡¯m willing to spend a lifetime guarding your happiness.¡± His vow was moving, and Cheyenne¡¯s ears grew warm. She reached out to take the bouquet when the man in front of her suddenly changed. He turned into the cold Kelvin, his eyes red, and his voice angry as he grabbed her shoulders and said, ¡°You can¡¯t marry him, you¡¯re mine!¡± He angrily lifted her and locked her in a iron cage, ignoring her pleas. Finally, the sensation of pain in her stomach woke Cheyenne up. She found herself staring at an unfamiliar ceiling, and she was stunned for a while as chaotic memories flooded her mind. She remembered fainting at the Miller family¡¯s Shrine, so how did she end up here?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It didn¡¯t look like the hotel where she was staying. Where was she? And who brought her here? A series of questions swirled in Cheyenne¡¯s mind as she pondered various possible oues when she heard footsteps behind her, ¡°tter, tter¡­¡± Someone wasing! And judging by the sound, it seemed to be a woman. Soon, a tall and morous figure with a mboyant gait arrived in front of Cheyenne. The woman was dressed in a scarlet robe with embroidered peony patterns and arge butterfly-shaped belt around her waist as she stepped forth in clogs. With her fair and lovely face, who else could it be but Sophie? She stopped by Cheyenne¡¯s bed, her faintly jealous gaze scanning her face. Sharp nails adorned with delicate nail art, embellished with sparkling crystal shards and butterflies, made her beauty exquisite in every way. Cheyenne was not sure if she did it deliberately, but as her fingertips pressed a bit harder, Cheyenne¡¯s fair face was left with two faint red marks. Sophie had just returned from outside, a slight chill lingering on her fingertips. ¡°Tsk tsk, this face is so beautiful that it makes even a woman like me jealous. I really want to¡­ destroy you!¡± Her tone was soft and slow, but the content of her words was chilling. But Cheyenne wasn¡¯t someone to be easily frightened by just a few words. She looked at Sophie with shallow eyes, a faint smile ying at the corners of her pale lips, andzily yawned. ¡°Oh, and then what?¡± The more unconcerned she appeared, the angrier Sophie became. With a sardonicugh, she said, ¡°What makes you worthy of having so many outstanding men circling around you? Omari, Benson, Kelvin, and even that clueless doctor, all love you. Even my brother¡­ haha, are you deserving?¡± Cheyenne touched her nose and looked at her reflection in the metal deskmp, indulging in self-admiration. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I deserve a few suitors like me?¡± If she were less morally conscious, she could date them all at once. Being a ygirl might be quite fun. Unfortunately, Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to do that, simply because¡­ she waszy. Whether it was Omari or Benson, they were all intimate friends to her. In her entire life, she had only been infatuated with Kelvin. She didn¡¯t want to deceive herself or anyone else, so she had never given anyone false hope. Each rejection was sincere. She owed Benson, she owed Omari¡­ perhaps she would never be able to repay them in this lifetime. But Cheyenne was very clear that being moved and having feelings were two different things. She wouldn¡¯t choose to be with someone just out of gratitude, as it would be unfair to both parties. As for Sophie¡¯s jealousy, she couldn¡¯t control that. She could think what she wanted; after all, Cheyenne had a clear conscience. Listening to Cheyenne¡¯s shameless response, Sophie was momentarily speechless. Then, as if struck by a thought, a sly smile crept onto her face, a gloating expression about to be written all over it. She lightly pped her hands. ¡°Come in, don¡¯t you want to meet your old acquaintance?¡± Someone else was at the door?! As Sophie¡¯s words fell, a figure slowly emerged from the dark shadows behind the door. The man¡¯s shadow reflected on the ground, tall and slim, sporting a pair of sses. His shiny leather shoes glistened in the light, and looking up, his ck suit pants encased a pair of long and sturdy legs. The man¡¯s handsome face appeared in the light, with distinct features and deep contours, his noble and profound eyes carrying aplex light. The vintage gold-rimmed sses reflected a sparkle, making it difficult to decipher his gaze in that moment. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze followed him closely, her throat dry, her somewhat parched lips whispering in disbelief, ¡°Omari Lara¡­¡± Why? Why had the people she trusted ultimately betrayed her? In an instant, Cheyenneughed. Her face grimaced, her eyes cold and mocking. Chapter 767: I’ll Handle It Myself Cheyenne¡­ She must be disappointed in herself. Omari lowered his gaze, avoiding her eyes. As he looked at her, the brightness in her deep-set eyes instantly dimmed. Sensing the awkward atmosphere between them, neither of them spoke. Sophie, on the other hand, continued to provoke and fuel the tension between them, saying, ¡°So, Cheyenne, are you surprised? It took quite an effort for me to find your old lover. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Her words were immediately interrupted by Omari¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Their voices echoed simultaneously, and the understanding between Cheyenne and Omari silenced Sophie momentarily. She bit her bright red lip with unwillingness, her eyes filled with a mischievous gaze. Elegantly and arrogantly, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re under mymand now!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your good looks, I would have killed you for speaking to me like that!¡± As she spoke, her slender fingers lightly traced Omari¡¯s hand. Upon seeing his handsome face so close, a hint of reminiscence flickered in her eyes. Unfortunately, just as her hand touched him, Omari pushed her away. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right. Move aside, I need to talk to Cheyenne alone.¡± Alone? Sophie nced at him thoughtfully, her face showing a mocking smile. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re so eager to get rid of me. Is my presence obstructing your reunion?¡± She emphasized ¡°reunion¡± clearly. From the moment he entered the room until now, Omari hadn¡¯t even given her a second nce. He ignored her words as if they were nothing. Slightly humiliated, Sophie coldly snorted and turned to leave, her high heels clicking with a bewitching rhythm. Before leaving, she reminded Omari, ¡°You only have half an hour, don¡¯t forget about our business!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Receiving a response, Sophie gracefully left the room in her wooden clogs. Once Sophie was gone, only the two of them remained in the room, and Cheyenne no longer needed to suppress her emotions. Angry, she red at Omari¡¯s familiar face, her voice hoarse, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Back then, we destroyed Soar Casino together, investigated TWILIGHT together. Don¡¯t you know what kind of people they are?¡± ¡°Omari! What are you after? Can you justify yourself, being an aplice to such things? Does that befit the sacred profession of awyer?¡± Each of Cheyenne¡¯s words felt like a nail being hammered into his heart. His heart that had yearned for her for so long now had be riddled with holes, bleeding profusely. He approached Cheyenne, lowering himself, and his enchanting eyes looked at her with a gentle smile, just like before. However, there was a hint ofplexity in his expression. His slightly cool fingers touched her cheek, and he spoke affectionately, ¡°Cheyenne, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Don¡¯t you miss me even a little?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s peripheral vision caught a glimpse of his hand, and a look of disgust swept across her fair face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands.¡± Her icy attitude made Omari falter for a moment as he stared straight into Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. His lips parted, exhaling elegantly, ¡°Cheyenne, you said I¡¯m an aplice. Fine, I admit it.¡± ¡°But what can this sacredw bring me?¡± As he said this, his eyes even turned red, and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°In the past, I chose to studyw because of you.¡± ¡°You may not know it yet, but you are the only romance in my dull rulebook.¡± ¡°But what does this unnecessary status bring me? I still can¡¯t break free from the control of my family, nor can I be with the person I love¡­¡± ¡°To me, these sacredws are just empty words!¡± Now, he is going to overturn this so-called fairness and sanctity! In this world, born into such a ruthless aristocratic jungle, where is there any fairness? ¡°I¡¯ve already died once, but I survived, and I understand now, as long as I achieve my goal, what does the process matter?¡± Behind his sses, a trace of madness was present in his eyes as hisrge hand held onto Cheyenne¡¯s delicate wrist. He lowersed his head slightly and blowed a breath in her ear, causing a tingling sensation. ¡°Cheyenne, no matter what happens, no matter how I change, you just need to understand one thing. That is, my love for you will never change!¡± ¡°As long as you cooperate, I can guarantee that they won¡¯t harm you at all!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne chuckleed, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re now someone else¡¯spdog, how can you guarantee my safety?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you, vain, cowardly, and unscrupulous?¡± As she spoke, Omari¡¯s smile on his face faded, and he furrowed his brows, shrouded in an indescribable coldness. He looked angry. Having known Omari for so many years, he had always been gentle and mild. This was the first time Cheyenne had seen him so shadowy.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± She was still as stubborn as ever. Outside the door, Sophie had be impatient and knocked, reminding the two inside, ¡°Time is almost up, is it time to proceed?¡± Proceed with what? Cheyenne instinctively asked herself in her mind, but before she could know the answer, the door opened again. Sophie walked in with two women dressed in ck robes, their faces somewhat delicate. They resembled expressionless robots,pletely obedient to their programming. Without a word, they roughly pulled Cheyenne out of bed, as if they intended to take her away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I can walk by myself!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s eyes were filled with frost, her lips slightly parted, stopping the two in their tracks. However, these two seemed to understand nothing and unexpectedly injected a sedative into Cheyenne¡¯s arm. The liquid entered her body, and in less than three seconds, Cheyenne, who had just been fierce and aggressive, suddenly calmed down. Her body became as weak and limp as a wisp of cotton, slowly falling backward towards the floor. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Omari watched her with worry, unable to do anything as he watched the two take her into the bathroom. Bang- The bathroom door closed. Through the frosted ss door, faint shadows inside could be seen. Cheyenne was pushed into the bathtub, and the sound of sshing water was heard. Despite being dosed with sedatives, Cheyenne quickly recovered. She thrashed around in the water, like an angry beast. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± What had they done to Cheyenne? Sedatives could quickly numb the nerves, but if forcefully ovee, they would surely harm the patient¡¯s neurological organs. Severely, it could cause paralysis¡­ ¡°Let her go, I¡¯ll take care of it myself!¡± Omari no longer cared about gender differences and rushed in with a long stride. Chapter 768: Cheyenne Believes in Me The bathroom was filled with sshes of water. Stains of red blood scattered across the white floor, creating a horrifying sight. Omari¡¯s heart pounded with unease, his icy gaze following the bloodstains until they reached Cheyenne¡¯s arm. Fresh red blood continued to flow from the area where Cheyenne was given sedatives. Cheyenne¡¯s clothes had been torn into ragged strips and discarded, revealing a delicate yellow camisole with dainty whitece, showcasing her slender and beautiful body like a graceful deer in the woods. Her long and flowing wavy hair clung haphazardly to her pale back, with droplets of water constantly falling like rain, tracing down her slim and perfect butterfly-like back. In this season, every drop froze. Cheyenne clutched her bleeding arm, trembling on the cold floor barefoot. ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Omari called out.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His eyes were bloodshot, filled with veins, as he quickly grabbed a towel from the wall and gently wrapped it around her. With his long arms, he embraced her from behind and provided her warmth with his caring embrace. Cheyenne clenched her red lips and looked back at him. The mes of anger burned fiercely within her, causing her chin to tremble. ¡°Get away! I don¡¯t need your¡­¡± In her entire life, she had never experienced such humiliation. If she hadn¡¯t felt weak and helpless at this moment, Cheyenne would have killed them! Themotion here quickly caught Sophie¡¯s attention. Wearing wooden clogs, she walked in with her arms crossed. Looking down upon the two, she raised her exquisite eyebrows and raised her voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Upon hearing her questioning, the two women dressed in ck robes trembled as they answered, ¡°This woman has an incredibly strong will. Even sedatives didn¡¯t work on her.¡± ¡°We just removed her clothes to check the tattoo on her back when Mr. Lara interrupted.¡± Upon hearing this, Sophie lightly tapped her chin andmanded, ¡°Alright, I understand. You can leave. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the two left, Sophie¡¯s eyes turned cold, filled with contempt as she looked at Omari and his protective stance. Her smile deepened. ¡°Omari, don¡¯t forget that those above saved you because you are still useful to us.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten the punishment for betraying the underworld?¡± A glimpse of Cheyenne caught Sophie¡¯s eye, and she continued, ¡°So what if you love her? She doesn¡¯t have feelings for you. Furthermore, she¡¯s carrying another man¡¯s child!¡± ¡°What? Are you so eager to be a cuckold? As long as life goes on smoothly, it doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s a little cheating involved, right?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I¡¯m truly starting to admire your great spirit.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what was so special about Cheyenne. She was pregnant, yet so many men were vying for her affection. If Omari wanted, he could have any kind of woman he desired. Her words fell, and Omari¡¯srge hand clenched into a fist, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. Through gritted teeth, he responded, ¡°Are you teaching me how to act?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to judge my dedication to the organization. Master Sam will make the final decision.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only after the map; there¡¯s no need to mistreat a weak woman like her.¡± At this point, he paused and looked at Cheyenne withplex emotions in his eyes. His deep and maic voice was tinged with a low pitch. ¡°I will personally handle the matter of obtaining the map.¡± Sophie clearly did not trust him and let out a disdainful snort, full of arrogance. ¡°No need, since those two useless people are of no help. I shall condescend and do it myself!¡± A hint of cunning shed in her eyes as she reached into her handbag, about to retrieve a sharp de. Seductively licking her red lips, she said, ¡°It would be even more convenient if she doesn¡¯t cooperate. I can simply cut the skin off her back and soak it in water, don¡¯t you think?¡± Such a cruel method naturally provoked Cheyenne¡¯s furious re, and Omari¡¯s face turned pale, immediately rejecting her proposed approach without hesitation. ¡°No! Master Sam promised me that he wouldn¡¯t harm her. If you dare to do such a thing, I will stand against you!¡± In an instant, Omari emitted an intimidating aura, chilling and magnificent, untouchable like a god. Sophie was startled by his overwhelming presence, her eyes intentionally avoiding his gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder inwardly, thinking to herself, ¡°He seemed so gentle and harmless, like a useless schr. I didn¡¯t expect him to possess such dominance.¡± The standoff between the two was not a good situation. Every minute and second passed, the sound of water dripping in the bathroom echoed. The north wind blew in through the open window. Sophie also felt a bit cold and instinctively hugged her arms, sniffing slightly. With narrowed eyes, she said, ¡°Fine, you can do it, but if you dare deceive me, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± With those words, she turned and left. Inside the bathroom, Cheyenne remained crouched on the floor, her slender fair fingers tightly gripping the nket. Unexpectedly, she sneezed, her whole body soaked. The aftereffects of the sedative began to take hold, and she started running a high fever, herplexion abnormally flushed. Omari reached out and touched her, feeling the scorching heat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He lowered his head in self-reproach, and with a little effort, he lifted Cheyenne and ced her on the nearby vanity. From this height, he could see the expression on Cheyenne¡¯s face. Her gaze wasplex, her lips tightly pressed together. Due to exertion, a trace of blood oozed from her rose-like lips. Seeing this, Omari couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. With gentle and rough fingers, he gently stroked her lips, wiping away the bloodstains. His movements were tender. He knew that Sophie was waiting outside, and if he didn¡¯t give her what she wanted, she might¡­ actually harm Cheyenne. He also knew that Cheyenne currently despised him and probably didn¡¯t want to see him at all. But there were certain things he had his reasons for. He had to do it! Under the bright lights, his half-lowered eyshes were like a small fan, concealing theplex emotions in his eyes. ¡°Cheyenne, listen to me. Now is not the time for you to be stubborn. They won¡¯t stop until they achieve their goal.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. Can you please listen to me?¡± ¡°Give me the map, Cheyenne¡­ Trust me, just a little.¡± His voice was deep and submissive. Cheyenne looked up and unexpectedly met those bright eyes, causing her heart to hesitate. Could she trust Omari? But¡­ in this situation, she had no choice but to choose him. She could barely hold on, and who knows what Sophie, that crazy woman, might do to her. Better to take a risk trusting Omari. Chapter 769: The Middle-Aged Man at the Alley Entrance Outside the ss door, Sophie anxiously leaned against the door frame, her almond eyes fixed on the reflection cast on the ss door. Inside the bathroom, not a sound escaped. What could have happened? Did Omari really make a move? She almost couldn¡¯t resist barging in to see, but since she had just agreed to let Omari handle it on his own, she also wanted to see if he would truly betray the organization. Well, she would find out soon enough. As time ticked by second by second, Sophie leaned against the door, almost falling asleep. She squinted for a moment, feeling an unprecedented stiffness in her neck. She covered her petal-like lips with one hand and let out an elegant yawn. What time was it? She raised her wrist, nced at the clock face, and saw the time: 10:36. Twenty minutes had passed. Even if he was making a world map, Omari should have finished it by now. Would he y it cool? After all, he had only worked for the Lucas family for less than two months, and it was hard to guarantee his loyalty. Just as Sophie couldn¡¯t resist pushing open the bathroom door, a sh of white appeared in front of her. A man held a map, and with a slightly cold expression, handed it to her. ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up as she unbelievingly took the map from him and quickly opened it. The lines and symbols on it were exactly the same as the ones she had seen before. The smile on her lips broadened as she rolled up the map and lightly tapped the man¡¯s shoulder in approval. ¡°Well done, not a single detail amiss. I thought Mr. Lara would obey your sweetheart.¡± As she spoke, her gaze also fell on the beauty still sleeping in the bathtub, her murderous intent revealed. Sophie¡¯s dagger appeared again as she prepared to step into the bathroom. ¡°Now that the map¡¯s in our maps, she¡¯s be worthless, why not¡­¡± Kill her! ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt her!¡± Omari stepped in front of her in one swift move, his gaze cold and intense. ¡°If you want to kill her, you¡¯ll have to kill me first.¡± ¡°This¡­ haha, just a joke, you¡¯re serious?¡± He was really devoted, even when she herself was in deep water, he still wanted to protect Cheyenne. Sophie suddenly felt a bit ufortable. She had been with Rohan, that old man, since she was sixteen, and hadn¡¯t gained anything in so many years. Even for the mission, she had been with many men, all of them only interested in her body. As for the heart¡­ she didn¡¯t need it! Afraid that Sophie would continue to pay attention to Cheyenne, Omari cleverly changed the subject. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to present this map and take credit? The head of the family will surely be pleased.¡± What? From his tone, did he want to snatch the credit away from her? Like a treasure, Sophie tucked the map into her sleeve and gracefully turned to leave. As she left, she didn¡¯t forget to warn him, ¡°Cheyenne is our trump card, don¡¯t even think about letting her escape.¡± Omari looked at Cheyenne with deep affection, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to let her leave. ¡°She¡¯s finally by my side, how could I bear to let her go?¡± Sophie felt like she shouldn¡¯t have asked, feeling envious as she was forced to see disy of affection. In Onistead. The night wind blew in from the empty alley entrance, cold and irritating. This small alley, called ¡°Peace Alley,¡± was the only old and ancient ce in this bustling metropolis. Unfortunately, Nora stood before a puddle of bright red blood in this alley. Illuminated by the faint moonlight, the blood flowed like a winding snake along the joints of the bluestone pavement, all the way to her feet. She was wearing a new pair of white high-heeled shoes today, and she had just stepped out when they were stained with this jarring crimson.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Usually, she only watched sweet, youthful campus romance dramas. Where had she encountered such a bloody scene before? In an instant, her face drained of color. It seemed that something not quite pleasant had just happened up ahead. What should she do? Should she continue forward? But this was the only way to where she needed to go. Just as Nora hesitated in her mind, a faint night breeze carried a deep and maic voice of pain to her ears. From the darkness of the alley came a man¡¯s plea for help. The voice was not loud, but Nora heard it clearly. He said- ¡°Help me!¡± At that moment, the moon emerged from the thick clouds, casting a cold light on that dark corner. She also saw clearly the scene before her-only a man in his middle age, soaked in blood, lying on the stone pavement. His snow-white shirt was dyed a powdery purple. In the moonlight, his resolute yet handsome face appeared even paler. With a high nose bridge and deeply set eyes reflecting her terrified expression. The man seemed to be in a dire situation, straining to get up but to no avail. He could only reach out a blood-soaked, crimson hand to Nora and pleaded once again, ¡°Save me.¡± He was quite handsome. Initially, Nora had wanted to cover her eyes, to walk past quickly, as if none of this had happened. She didn¡¯t know if it was the man¡¯s appearance that captivated her, or the anticipation and brilliance in his eyes when he had just looked at her that softened her heart. Regardless, she made up her mind-she would save him. Stepping forward on her slender, delicate legs, she crouched in front of the man and inquired in a soft, sweet voice, ¡°Sir, can you hear me?¡± The man nodded with difficulty, his voice hoarse, ¡°Help me up.¡± As he spoke, he lifted his head. Seeing him at such close quarters allowed Nora to deeply sense the man¡¯s beauty and the bloody, cold, domineering aura emanating from him. He seemed to be no ordinary person, exuding a dangerous scent throughout. She had chosen to save him, not knowing if it was the right or wrong decision. However, the man did not give her the chance to regret. He shifted the majority of his weight onto Nora¡¯s delicate shoulders. Urgently, hemanded, ¡°Hurry, they¡¯re still nearby.¡± Nora took a breath, feeling as if a small mountain had suddenly been ced on her shoulders. In her heart, a questioning murmur couldn¡¯t help but ask: They? Who are they? Suddenly, a disordered sound of footsteps echoed from the mouth of the alley, and an unknown voice shouted in the dark night. Startled, the young woman shuddered all over, feelingpletely at a loss. ¡°We found them, over there!¡± The man nced lightly at the shadows chasing after them and immediately, almost as amand, stated in Nora¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t look back, keep walking straight ahead, and hurry!¡± Chapter 770: The Person in the Photo is Cheyenne There was no one around, and she didn¡¯t know where to put him, so she could only temporarily take him back to her home. Fortunately, her father was out for the night on business and wouldn¡¯t being home, and her mother was ying cards outside. ¡°Really, how unlucky I am. I¡¯ve been experiencing all sorts of strange things and meeting peculiar peopletely.¡± First, she inexplicably encountered a small snake, and now she had inexplicably encountered a severely injured man. Really! It took a Herculean effort to help the man up from the ground. He was almost 6. 2 feet tall, much too big for her to lift with her petite frame. It should have only taken a little over ten minutes to get back home, but today it took half again as long as usual. By the time Nora got home, she was drenched in sweat. m!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The man was covered in blood, and as he was lifted, she inadvertently got some of it on her dress. Nora squinted, unlocked the door, and breathlessly dropped the man onto the floor. She was already drenched in sweat and sat on the floor for a while until she felt calmer, then looked at the man. In his hand, he still clutched a slightly yellowed photograph, stained with red blood. She curiously looked at the photo, feeling somehow familiar with it. She walked over and picked it up to take a closer look. The photo showed a seven or eight-year-old girl wearing a pink floral dress, with dry, yellowish hair twisted into two small braids. Holding a lollipop, she smiled sweetly and mischievously at the camera, exuding innocence. She recognized the dress. And although the image was beginning to blur due to its age, she could still make out the person in it-Cheyenne! This realization tightened Nora¡¯s heartstrings. She looked at the man lying on the floor, curious to guess his identity. Who is he, really? Why is he looking for Cheyenne? As she pondered countless questions in her mind, a clear and rhythmic sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Click, click, click¡­¡± It sounded like the subtle clicking of high heels on the ground. Sure enough, the next second she heard her mother Mya¡¯s angry voice, ¡°Who spilled tomato sauce at the door? It¡¯s so dirty, clean it up right now!¡± ¡°Darn it! No wonder I¡¯ve been losing at cards all night. Turns out there¡¯s a mess like this at home. You all should be damned!¡± The household maids had already gone to sleep, but upon hearing her scolding, they hurriedly got up from their beds. In a daze, they put on their slippers and came to Mya with a deeply apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t know what happened. I cleaned up just now, and everything was spotless before going to bed.¡± But Mya didn¡¯t listen to her exnation. She hadn¡¯t been winning at cardstely, and at the table, she had been mocked by several local wealthy women. They said she was just a country bumpkin from a small town. Then they deliberately brought up her lower education as if it mattered. So what if they had all graduated from prestigious universities? If it weren¡¯t for their husbands, would they have the leisurely lives they have now? Afterparing their respective advantages, they startedparing husbands, and when she raised the issue, Mya became the worst yer among her friends. George was seeing another woman, and they all mocked Mya for causing trouble when she confronted him. It seemed like she was the shameless one destroying other people¡¯s families. Unable to bear the humiliation, she was so preupied with her thoughts during the card game that she made frequent mistakes. Mya had wanted to win big, but instead of winning, she ended up losing all of the hundred thousand she had brought with her. You see, the Lawrence family had just moved theirpany to Onistead, and their foundation was still shallow, with profits shrinking by more than halfpared to before. It was only then that George suddenly realized, all the glory and wealth in Akloit had been provided by Kelvin. In other words, Kelvin¡¯s marriage with Cheyenne brought the Lawrence family great wealth. Now in Onistead, unfamiliar with the ce, and without a strong support, their market share naturally dwindled. But there was no other way. Since Cheyenne cut off ties with them, and Nora had been involved in sessive scandals, the Lawrence family¡¯s reputation in Akloit had turned sour. At this rate, waiting for death was not an option. It was better to leave thefort zone and explore new opportunities. However, everything that George possessed came from the previous industries of the Edwards family. His rise from a small factory manager to thepany president was also due to his marital ties. Following the old rules, and with the Foley family as backup, they were only able to sustain operations thanks to favorable policies. His own abilities had little to do with it. Some of hispany¡¯s old employees didn¡¯t follow because they didn¡¯t want to leave their hometown. Lacking exceptional capabilities and understaffed, George¡¯spany was on the decline. Furthermore, in order to please Jane, he had spent a lot of money, even embezzling what littlepany funds there were. Now there was naturally less he could give to Mya. Her maternal family¡¯s business had also failed, and those antiques had been reimed by Cheyenne. The family was forced to return to their hometown. The money Mya used for gambling was from the dowry she had saved for Nora. Nora herself didn¡¯t know about this. If she found out, the mother and daughter would probably have a big quarrel. So, with money gone, Mya had been quite irritabletely, frequently scolding the servants at home. ¡°You know what? What do you do all day besides eating?¡± ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the maid, who had been scolded, teared up, and choked back her tears. If she hadn¡¯t been working for a whole year, she might have taken off her apron then and there. ¡°Mommy? What are you arguing about again? Really, can¡¯t you let me have some peace and quiet?¡± Sean, who had just returned, reeking of alcohol, stumbled into the room, a bit unsteady. He had a half-empty beer bottle in his hand. It was obvious that he had juste back from the bar. Mya, upon seeing this, became furious, grabbing his ear and pinching it hard. ¡°Where are you moseying off to? Look at you, at the very least you¡¯re a college student now. Howe you don¡¯t go to ss and just spend your days drinking and sleeping?¡± ¡°Ouch, Mom, gentle, gentle please.¡± In the living room, Sean¡¯s wails pierced the air. As for why he drank and didn¡¯t go to ss, it was all because his sister had indirectly caused the death of Mika¡¯s older sister. Now that Mika had broken up with him, he was feeling very distressed. Only alcohol could numb his pain and provide a moment of relief. If it wasn¡¯t for being out of money tonight, Sean wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe back. Chapter 771: It’s Better that They Break up ¡°Be gentle?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m gentle, you¡¯ll never learn your lesson. This morning, when I was ying cards, your counselor called again, asking where you were hanging out this time.¡± Her words were stern, but Mya only had this one son, and spoiling him was just a nature. Seeing Sean¡¯s ears red and swollen again, she immediately felt sorry for him and let go of him. Sean dropped the bottle, reeking of alcohol, and leaned on her shoulder, whining and crying, ¡°Mommy, why does Mika be with someone else? She broke up with me.¡± ¡°I want to go to the inte bar. Een getting drunk at the bar can¡¯t make me forget her. Can you give me five hundred bucks?¡± Mya really wanted to p some sense into him. What¡¯s so great about a poor girl with deep scheming? In her opinion, it¡¯s better that they broke up! Her son, Sean, would naturally marry a wealthy girl from a good family in the future. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll give you five hundred bucks, you can go to the inte cafe, but no staying upte, and definitely no drinking! You¡¯re only neen, still a child, and growing.¡± As soon as he heard there was five hundred bucks for him, Sean forgot about crying and happily ignored his mother¡¯s instructions. Pretending to be obedient, he nodded, ¡°Okay, mommy, I promise I¡¯ll just y for a bit at the inte cafe and be back before closing time.¡± Today was the national finals of Arena of Valor. The game would be broadcast live on major media tforms, and the winning team would represent Che to participate in the world championship in Metshire. If they defeated Metshire, they would win a prize of five million dors! Sean¡¯s team had been eliminated in the provincialpetition, but that didn¡¯t stop him from watching other teams¡¯ matches. The team participating in the nationalpetition this year was the team that won the world championship four years ago-PGM! It was the team of the legendary ace ¡°PeachThief,¡± and since then, Che had been devoid of championships for four consecutive years. This time, the ace was making aeback. It remained to be seen if they could win the championship again. What was even more intriguing was whether the top yer ¡°PeachThief¡± would appear. She had mocked Metshire opponents in front of the whole world, which many considered arrogant. People wanted to see her suffer the consequences. Unfortunately, she turned out to be just as she had promised during the award ceremony,ing only for the prize money. After receiving the money, she disappeared without a trace. As Sean got the money and was about to leave, he inadvertently noticed the bloodstains on the floor beside the sofa. His heart sank, and he pointed, ¡°What¡¯s that? Who¡¯s back there?¡± ¡°Come out!¡± There were still other people in the living room? Mya was shocked. She had been in the house for so long and hadn¡¯t noticed at all? It had been discovered! Nora, hiding behind the sofa, couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue, looking guilty as she emerged. Her white dress was covered in horrifying bloodstains. This battered look, as if she had suffered ¡°serious injuries,¡± astonished Mya, who eximed in surprise. ¡°Oh my, Nora! What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare mommy. Are you injured?¡± Mya, in a fluster, prompted George, who had just walked in, to furrow his brows deeply and cast a displeased look, beginning to rebuke. ¡°It¡¯ste at night, and neither of you are sleeping. What¡¯s with all the shouting?¡± ¡°Father,¡± Sean, as soon as he saw him, instinctively wanted to run away like a mouse encountering a cat. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t dare. Mya looked backzily, casting a disdainful nce at the reaching man, her attitude much cooler than before. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back.¡± Mya knew the reason he came back. He came back only because Jane reconciled with Vincent after he became the CEO of the Foley Group. In other words, George was dumped by Jane. And Jane¡¯s excuse was quite reasonable-she wrote a five-hundred-word post on her personal page describing the process of her miscarriage, focusing on how Nora pushed her, making her the object of public pity. As for Nora, she transformed from a pure and talented kind-hearted goddess to a representaion of a cunning and ruthless seductress. While Nora was speaking, she looked at the man behind the sofa with the corner of her eye, subtly biting her lip as if making a certain decision. ¡°Father, actually I¡­¡± Instead of hiding, it¡¯s better toe clean. However, just as Nora was about to bring the man out in front of everyone, there was a muffled ¡°bang.¡± The man¡¯s body, due to excessive blood loss, was now suffering from insufficient blood supply to the brain, causing him to faint. He couldn¡¯t sit still and suddenly fell in front of the three of them. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°How could it be him?¡± Three people, three different reactions. Sean was simply curious, Mya was shocked, and George, who had taken a step back in fear, had only recently been beaten up by this person. Although the bruising on his face had disappeared, the bones still ached vaguely. This is asking for trouble! Who brought this jinx home? Seeing her father¡¯s strange expression, Nora looked at the man on the ground in surprise, her almond eyes glistening. She lightly parted her red lips and asked softly, ¡°Father, do you know him?¡± George nodded, looking at the man with a fierce gaze, gnashing his teeth. ¡°Know him? How could I not know him? I¡¯d recognize him even if he turned into ashes!¡± From his tone, it seemed that there was some enmity between the two? But hadn¡¯t George just arrived in Onistead? George snorted, pointing to the bruise on his face. ¡°This was caused by him. This person is not a good man. It¡¯s best to throw him out now!¡± The injury on her father¡¯s face was caused by this man? The day George came home, his face was swollen the next day and he stayed at home for three whole days receiving intravenous fluids, without going to the hospital. When she asked what happened, her father said it was an idental fall. Turns out, he was beaten. Upon careful thought, Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was fishy. The man¡¯s photo and her father¡¯s exnation suggested that he was probably Cheyenne¡¯s man! Nora felt like crying in that moment. Why did she have to pick him up? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact the steward and the servants now to kick him out.¡± If only she hadn¡¯t brought him back! Just as the servants were about to throw him out, the man woke up, his pair of frigid deep-set eyes locking onto George, revealing a faint smile. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Lawerence.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 772: Sibling Conflict Hearing himself being called that way, George instinctively took a step back behind his son and wife, with his chubby head peeking out between the two. His other hand was tightly covering his face, the sound of his weeping filled with helplessness. ¡°B-Boss, what do you want to do?¡± The man who had just been unconscious, his body covered in blood, was now shakily standing up, supporting himself against the armchair. His towering figure made the vi¡¯s ceiling seem small, and the bright, blinding lights cast stark shadows on his face. For a moment, his eyes were filled with coldness as he looked at them. ¡°Are you the ones who have been mistreating my daughter?¡± The man¡¯s imposing presence, coupled with the blood on his white shirt, made him look like a ghost crawled out of hell, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spines. Channing, who had wandered alone in the Dead Forest for a long time, couldn¡¯t help but exude a hint of sinister aura. Even George, a strong and sturdy man, felt afraid, let alone the two delicate women. Mya¡¯s face froze for a second, then she incredulously parted her red lips and asked in a fragmented voice, ¡°Da-Daughter?¡± It wasn¡¯t until she saw the photo in the man¡¯s hand that she realized. Was it Cheyenne? The ¡°daughter¡± he mentioned was actually that despicable Cheyenne? Mya, in a sudden clever move, began to exaggerate and invite sympathy. ¡°Sir, please listen to us, we really haven¡¯t mistreated Cheyenne!¡± ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve treated her as my own child. In fact, Cheyenne has been mischievous since she was a child, causing me endless worry,¡± she said, not forgetting to give a few negative examples to prove she wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°When she was seven, I got her a painting teacher, but she went only twice and then refused to go, causing a scene and even making the teachere to criticize her.¡± ¡°In middle school, I didn¡¯t allow her to date, so she refused toe home and hung out with male ssmates outside.¡± ¡°I swear I have a clear conscience. When she was eighteen, she even took away the good match that should have belonged to Nora.¡± Mya was a born actress, skilled in spinning lies one after another, turning white into ck. If George didn¡¯t know the truth, he might have been swayed by her ¡°hardworking and sincere¡± appearance. However, the man didn¡¯t buy her story.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He let her continue her monologue, his eyes remaining cold and even mocking. ¡°Enough!¡± His deep voice rang out, stopping Mya¡¯s crying abruptly, even causing her to hup. ¡°You really think I¡¯m a fool who knows nothing? I¡¯ve investigated. You, all these years, have been mistreating my Cheyenne while I was away!¡± As he spoke, he swiftly advanced, grabbing Sean by the neck, his bloody hand exerting a slight pressure, and a clear ¡°crack¡± sounded in the air. In an instant, Mya and George tensed up, their eyes fixed on the man¡¯s actions. ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t! Sir, he¡¯s our only son. Please don¡¯t hurt him!¡± George also had only this one son, and he had previously thought that if Jane were to have a son, he might not be as attached. After Jane¡¯s miscarriage, he gave up. At this age, he hoped for nothing but spend the rest of his life peacefully with his family. Even if Sean was a good-for-nothing, Sean would be his only reliance in the future. Nora looked at the man with a calm gaze and thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s best if he takes action. That way, the Lawrence Family would only have me as a daughter.¡± After all, her brother was a cob. Did her parents really expect him to inherit thepany? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Sean was young and had never faced such a situation before. He was instantly scared. ¡°Sir¡­, have you misunderstood? I really didn¡¯t bully Cheyenne¡­¡± ¡°You dare to quibble. Twelve years ago, she was only nine! You identally fell into the water yourself, but falsely used her of pushing you in, causing Cheyenne to be beaten and nearly killed.¡± At that time, Sean was only five years old, and yet he had such malicious thoughts. Nora was also aware of this matter, but she and Sean were full siblings. Naturally, she helped cover up for her own younger brother, deceiving George together. That time, Cheyenne was covered in bruises, but no one cared about her well-being. Thinking about this, Channing felt that even strangling this kid wouldn¡¯t ease his anger. Sean turned pale. He had long forgotten about this matter. There were only the three of them present at the time. Could it be that Cheyenne was the one who told him? ¡°Sir, I was wrong. I beg you, don¡¯t kill me¡­ I really didn¡¯t want to kill Cheyenne, at most¡­ at most, just teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°My daughter, is she someone you can teach a lesson to? Who do you think you are?¡± After speaking, Channing¡¯s eyes reddened and he fiercely struck at Sean¡¯s chest. Crack! This time, the sound of bones shattering was even more pronounced. Sean groaned in agony and fell to the ground. His ribs were broken! The screams nearly knocked the roof off. ¡°Sean!¡± Nora wanted to go help him, but the young man pushed her aside and redirected his resentment towards Nora. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, if you hadn¡¯t brought him back, how could I have been beaten?¡± ¡°You wish I was dead, right? I saw you meeting with awyer at the caf¨¦, discussing the inheritance, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re a good sister!¡± What inheritance? George and Mya looked utterly bewildered, seeing their son writhing in pain on the ground, and Mya felt heartbroken. Did he see it? Nora¡¯s gaze turned cold, no longer hiding anything, and said straightforwardly, ¡°Yes, I did consult awyer to fight for the inheritance of thepany. That¡¯s because you¡¯re ipetent!¡± ¡°What do you think? With your current state, if father hands thepany to you, isn¡¯t it like seeking destruction?¡± But she¡¯s different, she¡¯s much smarter than this idiot, Sean. At this point in time, the siblings were still arguing over the inheritance; Mya felt an unprecedented disappointment in her daughter. Before the man could act, in a fit of rage, Mya pped Nora across the face. ¡°Nora, he¡¯s your brother!¡± Chapter 773: The Mysterious Group Nora¡¯s fair and smooth face quickly showed a distinct mark of five fingers, swelling up and contrasting with her watery eyes. Pitiful. She extended a hand to touch her face, lifted her head, and sneered. ¡°My brother? Heh¡­ I don¡¯t have such a wasteful brother like him. Don¡¯t think that I know nothing. You want me to marry into a wealthy family to stabilize thepany, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± After experiencing so much, she hade to understand. Men, her brother and family were all unreliable. They only saw her as someone useful. Since her father discovered that Cheyenne was better than herself. His attitude towards her had changed significantly. Such fragile family ties, as delicate as a dandelion, would scatter with a single blow. She didn¡¯t care for it! Therefore, she had to rely on herself. She wanted to be independent, starting with gaining control over thepany. She overheard her father talking on the phone with someone, discussing the idea of marrying her off to a divorced man in his forties to secure funding for a new project. George didn¡¯t have any other skills; he was an expert in selling women for personal gain. After all, thest time he married off Cheyenne, he received 100 million dors just for the dowry. But that man in his forties wasn¡¯t Kelvin; he couldn¡¯tpare to thetter in any way.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The tremendous difference in fortune made Nora feel bitter. The Foley family should have proposed to her in the first ce if Old Mr. Foley hadn¡¯t suddenly requested Cheyenne to be the bride. Then¡­ now, Nora would be the mistress of the Foley family, and she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from being oppressed. Speaking of which, all her current misfortunes were caused by Cheyenne. Why did she have to show up on that afternoon? Why couldn¡¯t she just disappear? She resented her father even more. He knew well that Cheyenne wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, yet he kept her, causing trouble. Even now, Nora inadvertently saved someone, and it was still helping Cheyenne. Why? Why was fate so unfair to her? Channing didn¡¯t care about their family disputes; he would die without a care. But before that, he had to seek justice for Cheyenne. ¡°Enough! Stop wasting my time with meaningless affairs!¡± ¡°Back then, the Lawrence family¡¯spany belonged to the Edwards family. Sh had a total of twelvepanies, including the Nymphscape Group.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve upied it for far too long, and now¡­ it¡¯s time for it to be returned!¡± As the words fell, George and Mya¡¯s faces changed. They quickly nced at each other, fear visible on their faces. Only Mya and he knew about this. The third person who knew had already died. How did he find out? Sh¡¯s will stated that when Cheyenne¡¯s biological father appeared, George should return Cheyenne and thepany. Since she was practically dead, what harm would it do if he tore up the will and betrayed his promise? He and Mya had plotted this together. So if the news leaked, it would only be one of them. George, of course, wasn¡¯t foolish enough to reveal this secret himself. He couldn¡¯t help but suspect whether Mya had let it slip. Questioning and angry eyes immediately turned towards Mya, freezing the room as if it had already entered the cold winter month. Mya¡¯s face instantly paled, her expression faltering as she averted her gaze, trying to avoid George¡¯s eyes. In truth, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was her who leaked the information. During the period when she was dissatisfied with George¡¯s affair outside, she would go out to y cards and drink with friends. She couldn¡¯t remember anything after getting drunk. Could it be that she identally let it slip that time? After all, being married for so many years, just looking at her subconscious reaction, George could pretty much guess what she was thinking. With a somber expression, he red at her, and turned to the man who seemed cold and formidable, trembling slightly as he replied, ¡°Wh-what Nymphscape Group? I don¡¯t know!¡± In fact, twenty-five years ago, Nymphscape Group was one of the fewpanies that had reached a 100 million dors in annual turnover in an era of scarce resources. Its business was extensive, involving finance, real estate, steel, papermaking¡­ ording to statistics, there were a total of eighty-nine industries at that time, and Nymphscape Group upied eighty-five of them. The remaining four were fully controlled by the state, or else they would have belonged to Nymphscape Group as well. Back then, Nymphscape Group, which garnered global attention, was recognized as one of the most influentialpanies worldwide. However, what aroused even more curiosity was the legal entity behind Nymphscape Group. On thepany¡¯s registered capital list, all shareholders¡¯ information could be clearly seen. But the legal entity of Nymphscape Group showed a solitary name ¨C Lukas. Specific information couldn¡¯t be found at all. Around the 90s, the once hugely popr Nymphscape Group suddenly disappeared without a trace, submerged by the tide of the times. The reason behind this sudden change waspletely unknown. The Edwards family¡¯s textile factory was previously owned by Sh. No one knew that it was actually a gift he gave her when they divorced. The Edwards family had gone through hardships, and Wind Hall was on the verge of closing down. The Edwards family¡¯s offspring scattered in different directions. Channing was worried for his own safety and didn¡¯t know whether he could survive, so he gave her the most profitable industry under his name. Who knew that George, this despicable person, would scheme against her! ¡°Is that so? Then why don¡¯t you listen to this recording?¡± George reached into his pocket, took out his phone, opened the recording function, and found the passage Mya spoke when she was drunk. He yed it. A rustling sound apanied by interference came from the phone. It was clearly Mya¡¯s voice. ¡°Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for me helping you plot to get Sh¡¯s assets back then, you would still be a pauper now! Why do you despise me? George, you bastard.¡± A few days ago, he had approached Abel and mobilized the national security system to look into thepany¡¯s information changes. Twenty-one years ago, just three days after Sh¡¯s death, the Nymphscape Group suddenly became the Lawrence Group. Later, he approached the obstetrician and gynecologist who operated on Sh that day. ording to what he said, George went to visit the patient with a young woman. He didn¡¯t need to think twice to know who that woman was. Knowing that Mya had been in a bad mood recently, Channing deliberately had someone get her drunk, extracted the truth from her, and recorded it. Chapter 774: Even if I get cancer, I won’t die tomorrow As the recording yed, everyone in the room was shocked. Sean looked at his parents in disbelief. He had always thought that the most superfluous and shameless person in the family should be Cheyenne. Turns out, everything he had belonged to Cheyenne. Over the years, his father had killed her mother, seized her rightful property, and his mother and sister had repeatedly plotted against her, nearly causing Cheyenne¡¯s death several times. And he was no better. He had been brainwashed by his mother since childhood, believing that Cheyenne was his enemy and that any harm to her was justified. George¡¯s face twitched as he listened. He had already bribed the doctor, so where did this evidencee from? Mya¡¯s legs went weak with fear. She had indeed let something slip when she was drunk. What should they do now? Channing presented all the evidence and aimed the gun at George¡¯s head, dering in a chilling voice, ¡°I give you three days to return thepany to Cheyenne, or else, the recordings and evidence in my hands will be sent to the prosecutor¡¯s office! ording to thews of Che, illegal plotting against life and upation of property can lead to a sentence of more than ten years!¡± George, who was nearly fifty-five, naturally felt terrified at the thought of going to prison, especially with a gun pointed at his head. He had no choice but to agree. After getting the answer he wanted, Channing turned and left, his figure tall and slender, but moving slowly and with great difficulty due to his severe injury. As he reached the door, the doorbell rang out. The delivery boy at the door was also startled when Channing opened it, ¡°S-sir¡­ your delivery.¡± He handed the ss bottle to Channing, his eyes fixed on it. Azy green snake was coiled up inside the transparent ss bottle, motionless,plying with its hibernation instincts due to the cold winter of Onistead and having gone hungry for several days. ¡°Apparition?¡± At the sight of the snake, a hint of excitement shed in Channing¡¯s eyes. He reached out and took the bottle, his voice hoarse and weak. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± The delivery boy, taken aback by his sudden intensity, quickly presented the package details to prove it wasn¡¯t a prank. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, sir. It¡¯s from ady named Kate.¡± Who¡¯s Kate? Channing wordlessly tucked the bottle into his coat pocket and left the Lawrence family with the little snake. He was waiting for good news from George. If thepany¡¯s ownership wasn¡¯t returned to Cheyenne in three days, he wouldn¡¯t be the only one showing up at their door. [In a famous attraction of Metshire.] Unlike the weather in Che, Metshire was basking in the heat of summer, with the azure coastline stretching endlessly. A white ship glided along the sea, creating a tranquil and healing scene, while seagulls filled the air with their soothing cries. asionally, a ne flew by, leaving a long trail of white in the sky. The sea breeze fluttered the id dress of a young girl, revealing a glimpse of her fair, tender legs. She walked in a pair of silver high heels, entuating her slender waist and delicate figure. The camera slowly panned up from her ankles, capturing a moment of her ck hair billowing in the wind, before settling on her perfect profile.N?velDrama.Org content. Her exquisite, doll-like beauty, with her round, youthful face and delicate features, drew the attention of many passersby, both foreigners and locals alike. The dress she wore also aroused the envy of many women. The director sat in a temporary studio, his eyes fixed on the equipment, one hand holding the script, and a cigar between his mouth. Amidst his instructions, the thick white smoke billowed over the equipment as he impatiently wiped the screen with his sleeve, barking orders. ¡°Stop, stop, stop! The sound over here is barely audible. Lower the microphone! And adjust the lighting, shift it a bit to the left, we can hardly see the actors¡¯ facial expressions!¡± ¡°Okay, everything¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s go again. Kate, your eyes need to show some emotions, alright? Do you even understand what emotions are?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like when you broke up with your boyfriend, and then suddenly found out you have cancer, and you¡¯re going to die tomorrow! Can you still smile like that?¡± Kate, berated once again by the director, could only feel speechless. Even if she had cancer, it wouldn¡¯t mean she¡¯d die tomorrow. Perhaps the director was the one who didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Mr. Stout, my brother is a medical student. Cancer is divided into early benign tumors,ter malignant tumors that metastasize and deteriorate, and in the advanced stage, it bes a malignant tumor.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a malignant tumor, it¡¯s impossible to find out the condition today and die tomorrow, it goes against science!¡± And besides, where in the world does such melodramatic things happen? Mr. Stout was just using an example in his speech, how could he have known that Kate would actually refute his words in front of everyone and even throw out a bunch of medical terms. What a fool. ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not in the mood to discuss tumors with you. Let¡¯s continue shooting, and the male actor, remember your entrance!¡± Damn, why is this reunion scene so hard to shoot? Kate refused to have any kissing scenes, at most just embracing, while the male actor, on the other hand, had secretly expressed his desire to modify the scriptst night. Adding a bit of passionate scene here would also fit the emotional outbreak of the mission. He verbally agreed, but was worried about what if Kate got really angry and spilled the beanster? As he hesitated, the male actor in a blue robe entered the scene, resembling those literati from the early 1920s. However, perhaps due to his fairplexion, he always seemed a bit effeminate. In the original work, although the male lead had a gentle appearance, he had a passionate side with a sense of patriotism and righteousness. Now, the aesthetic trend favored these fair-skinned young idols and Mr. Stout had no choice. If he wanted his film to seed, he could only use popr actors. Chapter 775: His Direction Kate, currently starring in a drama which told the story of the female lead reuniting with the male lead abroad and their rapid rekindling of emotions. Having previously been forcibly separated and lost her family, she prepared to seduce her ex-husband for revenge. Intentionally making a suicide gesture near a bridge, she was confident that the male lead woulde to her rescue. The male lead, in order to increase intimacy in the scenes, coborated with the scriptwriter after this incident. After returning to Che with him, the two quickly remarried. The filming location was also moved from Metshire to Onistead, a ce Kate had reluctantlye to but had no choice. With three days of continuous shooting, she went straight to the set as soon as she got off the ne, not even taking a sip of water. Today¡¯s shoot involved the undercover niece-inwing to visit her under the guise of irony, and it took ce in the film studio across from the Weaver mansion. Kate nced in that direction from afar, quickly retracting her gaze and striding into the set. As the storm subsided, the bright reflection of snow inside the house seemed even colder. The role yed by Katezily stretched, setting down the needlework in her hand. The maid in a red dress outside opened the curtain and eximed, ¡°Madam Larissa, Madam Lilly is here to see you!¡± ¡°Oh, please bring her in quickly.¡± She cutely and lovably crawled off the bed, put on her shoes, and took a quick look in the mirror. Apart from the two braids, everything else seemed appropriate for this era. After some time, a young woman dressed in a floral long dress apanied by a few maids arrived and greeted Larissa. She slightly bent her knees, quietly scrutinizing Larissa on the couch, who looked much younger than she expected. ¡°Let us dispense with the formalities, please take a seat!¡± Larissa¡¯s voice was tender and lovely. As Lilly sat down, the maid beside her handed over a pair of embroidered shoes. ¡°My embroidery skills are poor, Lilly, I hope you like it.¡± The maid handed the shoes to Madam Lilly. They were adorned with exquisite and elegant decorations, encrusted with many precious jewels, and quite expensive. ¡°Thanks, I really like them.¡± Soon, the well-trained actor ced the prepared fake food on the table. Although these dishes looked and smelled delightful, they were all props made of silicone. The actors had to elegantly prop up the bowls with their pinky fingers and pretend to enjoy the food gracefully. The camera then cut to the y dolls and paper windmills on the nearby desk, all items that children would y with. Just now passing by and caught a glimpse, the paper was visibly damaged, with two kinds of fonts. Yet in the gaps, there was an imitation font, awkwardly learned, reflecting only a beginner¡¯s level of skill¡­ Knowledgeable and versatile, the masterful and deeply scheming master actually married an ignorant woman. In Lilly¡¯s mind, there was a considerable disdain. It seemed that Larissa was indeed as rumored outside: a young woman with seductive charm, relying on her beauty to climb the socialdder. Larissa was unaware of Lilly¡¯s judgment, and instead generously presented a set of ruby jewelry to thetter. The next scene unfolded in a pavilion, with the two of them ying chess under the eaves. One in a pink long dress, the other in a light green one, creating a harmonious and beautiful image. ¡°Wait¡­ I regret it again, I¡¯ll make the move here!¡± ¡°Madam, it¡¯s the sixth time.¡± They had agreed only three times. Larissa blushed, even though they were of simr age. But as the elder, it was quite impolite to behave this way in front of a junior. Just as she felt embarrassed, the maid approached, bent down and said, ¡°Madam Larissa, Master Rogelio has returned.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Impatiently waving her hand, gritting her teeth, she was deliberating where to ce a piece. ¡°Larissa, how about we continue tomorrow?¡± Rogelio seemed to have entered the courtyard and was heading towards them.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°No, as they say, no pain no gain. I understand the importance of perseverance.¡± Kate, who portrayed the lead role Larissa, firmly shook her head to decline, about to make a move. A warm hand held hers, ¡°snap¡±, the piecended on the board. A maic and deep voice sounded behind her. ¡°With your meager skills, don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of our niece-inw. Also, pointless perseverance is simply foolish. There¡¯s no need to thank me, after all, we are husband and wife!¡± Lilly looked puzzled at the chessboard. Clearly, she had the upper hand, but one movepletely changed the situation. Rogelio was truly worthy of being a scion of a schrly family, with extensive knowledge. She quickly got up to bow, and took a quick nce at the neer. Rogelio was around thirty, handsome and resolute. d in a ck robe with golden embroidery, he exuded an indescribable sense of restraint. He had some resemnce to her husband, but he appeared more mature and serious. The aura of a superior made him appear exceptionally noble. This piqued her curiosity even more. Such a person didn¡¯t seem like someone who valued female charm, so why did he marry the seductive Larissa? Perhaps because Lilly had been surreptitiously observing him, the man knit his brows imperceptibly, then turned to Larissa, ¡°I shall take my leave first, I have matters to attend to in the study.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join you for dinnerter.¡± Interrupted by Rogelio, Larissa didn¡¯t continue ying. Besides, it was only to pass the time and avoid embarrassment. ¡°Or, shall we go see how my vegetables are growing together?¡± Larissa sincerely extended the invitation. Lilly didn¡¯t expect a nobledy like her to tend to her own crops. Unable to refuse, she nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to see how the medicinal herbs areing along.¡± As the two walked along the path, the wind blew, and Lilly gazed at the woman¡¯s flowing skirt that shimmered brilliantly. It was probably a top-quality satin. Larissa¡¯s skirt required at least a bolt of fabric. ¡°Cut!¡± ¡°Excellent, it¡¯s perfect, and very natural.¡± ¡°If every scene could be this natural, Kate, you¡¯ll definitely be the next Oscar winner!¡± Mr. Stout sincerely praised Kate¡¯s performance today, but inadvertently pushed Kate into the envy of others. She keenly felt the unusual look from the people around her. All she could do was blush and lower her head, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your excellent guidance, Mr. Stout. It¡¯s truly an exaggerated praise.¡± Chapter 776: How Will Others Judge You? Mr. Stout watched as the characters in front of the camera stood out against the backdrop of the ancient and picturesque pce, resembling a beautiful painting. If he didn¡¯t know this was a movie shoot, the director would have thought he had traveled back to the ancient time and entered a dreand of ancient elegance. Kate exuded a ssic and sweet aura while managing to maintain a modern appearance. Both the style of a refineddy and a fashionable woman were perfectly embodied by her. Her versatility was truly remarkable! As soon as the director shouted ¡°cut,¡± the atmosphere on set instantly rxed. The actors let out a sigh of relief, some loosening their hair while heading towards the makeup room. In the makeup room, several actresses crowded around a dressing table, applying makeup remover directly onto their faces with their hands. Whenever women gathered together, gossip andparisons would naturally ensue. ¡°So, what are your ns forter? Shall we go eat at haido hot pot?¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m on a diet recently.¡± ¡°Diet? Are you relying on just eating less? My boyfriend disapproves of me dieting and urges me to exercise more. So, he always tempts me with delicious food.¡± ¡°Your boyfriend cares about you. Is he that rich boy who gave you flowersst time?¡± ¡°Oh, that boy¡¯s family is just moderately well-off, involved in real estate. They make about one billion in profit per year. Shall we have hot pot together? It¡¯s on me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the atmosphere in the makeup room became strange. Some sneered at her, a supporting actress ying a maid, thinking that she could be a mistress of a wealthy family. Others immediately ttered her, contradicting what they had just said about wanting to lose weight and now nning to attend the gathering themselves. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s been a long time since I had hot pott.¡± Kate was different from them. She quietly sat on the chair, removing her wig and hairpins while listening to their conversation. Not a word escaped her lips.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Kate, are youing with us?¡± The starlet who wanted to show off her wealthy boyfriend extended a polite invitation to Kate, aiming to put her down in this aspect. Kate elegantly tidied her belongings and politely declined, ¡°No, I have to go find my brother.¡± It had been nearly two months since he and Mr. Owen arrived at Onistead. They had spoken on the phone twice before, but for some reason, Kate hadn¡¯t been able to reach him for the past month, despite making numerous calls. She worried that something might have happened to her big brother, so she wanted to check up on himter. Everyone knew that Kate had only one brother, and as they had a good rtionship, they didn¡¯t say anything further, turning their backs and leaving. After they left, the makeup room immediately became much quieter. Feeling exhausted, Kate leaned back in her chair. Observing her reflection in the mirror, she noticed her deeply set dark circles and her slightly haggard and slender face, momentarily frozen in shock. She realized it had been several days since she had slept properly. She couldn¡¯t distinguish whether it was because she missed Master Glenn and had trouble sleeping or if it was simply due to being too busy with work. When she heard that woman boasting about how well her boyfriend treated her, echoes of Master Glenn resonated within Kate¡¯s heart. Once upon a time, he had also cherished her. Lost in her thoughts, Kate saw a tall and ck figure silently approaching, appearing in the reflection of the threshold. As he entered the room, his gaze immediately fixed on Kate¡¯s slender figure. He licked his lips, a hint of wickedness flickered in his eyes. Suddenly, a hand rested on her shoulder, lightly squeezing it, then swiftly caressed Kate¡¯s smooth and tender cheek. A familiar and grating voice sounded from behind her, ¡°So smooth, so fragrant. No time to waste, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± The pce would be closing soon, it was time to make the most of it. ¡°It¡¯s you? How did you get in here? This is thedies¡¯ dressing room; behave yourself!¡± She was startled, her heart pounding. She quickly stood up from her seat and dashed towards the door. Unfortunately, he had already locked it. She¡¯d need some force to remove the woodentch, but even with all her strength, it would be a challenge to open it. Ever since he took advantage of her in Metshire, Kate had been on high alert around Frankie on set. At the director¡¯s call of ¡°Cut!¡± she would escape immediately. She never expected him to be so audacious today, shamelessly barging into thedies¡¯ dressing room. Frankie¡¯s gaze upon her was that of a hunter, enjoying the struggles of his helpless prey. ¡°Of course, I know this is the actresses¡¯ dressing room. I even know you¡¯re the only one here. Tsk tsk, you¡¯ve been driving me crazytely, my little troublemaker.¡± ¡°Calling me sweetly on set, but ignoring mepletely off set. You really know how to y hard to get.¡± Listening to his deliberate nder, Kate¡¯s face flushed with anger. She tried to shield herself using her handbag. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m merely acting on set as the director instructs. We have no rtion, so why should I pay any attention to you?¡± No rtion? Frankie¡¯s lips twitched. He was tired of arguing with Kate. After waiting for so long, he finally found this perfect opportunity. He would not let it slip away. His fingers moved to his waist, swiftly undoing the belt of his costume. With teasing and provocative eyes, he dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle with you.¡± ¡°How dare you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She was horrified, her face drained of color, as she pulled out a pair of small scissors from her handbag, pointing them at Frankie. Resistance like this, in the face of an adult man, was tiny. He sneered, reaching out hisrge hand towards Kate. ¡°You can make a scene out of this, but then I¡¯ll say you seduced me willingly.¡± ¡°Guess what? How will all those people outside react then?¡± How would they react? They would naturally curse you as shameless, a home-wrecker, dragging Master Glenn and Miss Walsh into the story for some scandalous news coverage. You would be a woman of loose morals and vain desires. Seeing her lower her head in deep thought, Frankie thought Kate was afraid and ready topromise. He had used this tactic to sleep with countless female celebrities for free. They were all afraid of having their dark secrets exposed, so they would naturally agree to his requests. He assumed Kate would be no exception. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve been someone¡¯s mistress before, spending one night with me won¡¯t hurt. Why are you being so stingy?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± In that moment when she dodged to the side, he forcefully ripped open her cor, revealing a white camisole underneath. Her skin was dazzlingly fair. Chapter 777: Such a Pretty Girl ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone outside, no one will save you, you might as well give up!¡± ¡°You truly disgust me!¡± Kate spoke angrily, spitting at him as she did so. Frankie looked at the wet spot on his clothes, his yful expression turning into an extremely grim one. ¡°You asking for trouble?¡± ¡°Come here!¡± He¡¯d never encountered such a disrespectful woman before. Just moments ago, he had thought about treating a beauty like her with some tenderness. Unfortunately, Kate refused to ept kindness, so there was no need for him to be gentle either. As the man lunged toward her like a beast, Frankie grabbed a vase from the makeup table. The water inside sshed onto her long skirt, and the bright roses fell to the ground, picking up some dust. It seemed almost like a symbol of her fate. With determination, she closed her eyes and swung the vase towards his head. The vase hit the ground, shattering into pieces. Upon closer inspection, Frankie¡¯s head was now streaming with blood, rapidly dripping down his fair cheeks onto his robe. In the drama, he was a debonair gentleman, but in real life, he was nothing short of a despicable person! Well done, this wicked woman dared to strike him! As Frankie stood in bewilderment, Kate slithered out like an eel and headed towards the door. ¡°Stop!¡± This time, it was Frankie¡¯s turn to be afraid. If someone happened to witness him and Kate in this state and reported it to his benefactor, he would be in big trouble. The instinct for survival kicked in, and even Kate, who usually didn¡¯t engage in physical activity, disyed astonishing agility. In the blink of an eye, she vanished. The pce was filled withbyrinthine pathways, surrounded by towering walls. Frankie, clutching his head, chased after her for a short distance. The cold wind blew through, causing a sharp, needle-like pain, even numbing his scalp. Forget it, he decided to go back and bandage his wound first, preparing for the worst. With that, a hint of malice crossed his eyes. Outside, the sky darkened, and in the winter of Onistead, night fell, the thick clouds rolling overhead. Amidst the swirling dark clouds, a hint of golden light refracted from the horizon. It was as if a ck curtain had been adorned with a golden border. The kerosenemp on the wall emitted a dim glow, as a fragile figure staggered along the pce path. The biting cold wind made her skirt rustle loudly, while her long, beautiful hair scattered behind her, resembling a fallen leaf, at risk of being blown away at any moment. At that moment, Kate had only one thing on her mind ¨C escape! All the grievances, anxiety, and fear she had experienced in the dressing room flooded her mind. In this moment of helplessness, the only thing she yearned for and longed to see was Master Glenn. Whoosh¡­ identally stepping on her skirt, she fell to the ground in tears. The cobblestones scraped her knees, and the bright red blood trickled along the grooves. The heavy pce gate locked her in this lonely corner of the world. At that moment, a drizzle began to fall from the sky, the cold drops mercilessly hitting her body. Soon, she heard voices behind her. ¡°Boss, it looks like there¡¯s someone ahead.¡± ¡°Go check it out.¡± ¡°How could there be anyone in the pce at this hour? Could it be a female ghost?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I had long heard about the haunted pce. The staff here always left promptly at six o¡¯clock, locking up behind them. It¡¯s because of the recent series of attacks on high officials by criminals. In just two weeks, more than a dozen officials have died under mysterious circumstances. The perpetrators¡¯ methods are exceptionally brutal, leaving their victims dismembered. To protect the safety of the President, the State Council dispatched special forces to patrol the pce day and night. Tonight, it was their turn. The rain pelted Kate¡¯s face, causing a slight sting. She could no longer distinguish between tears and raindrops. In a daze, she wanted desperately to get up and see who was there. But she had no strength, and her head spun dizzily. Everything went ck, and she fainted. Just before Kate lost consciousness, a pair of polished leather shoes appeared in front of her. The olive drab military pants entuated two long and sturdy legs. It seemed to be a man. The scent emanating from him was heavy with the smell of blood. Gordon¡¯s deep-set eyes, narrow and cold, quickly flickered with a gleam. His lips parted, uttering three words in disbelief, ¡°Miss Zamora.¡± The people behind him, upon hearing his voice, erupted into surprised chatter. ¡°Boss knows a girl, such a beautiful one!¡± ¡°Haha, yeah. Been single for so long. Boss, do you know any girls? Introduce me to one too.¡± ¡°Back off! I am Boss¡¯s first disciple, he should introduce onedy to me first.¡± The scene became noisy as all eyes focused on Kate. ¡°Stop it!¡± Gordon¡¯s serious and cold visage silenced themotion. ¡°Take this!¡± With that, Gordon handed the shlight to the person behind him. He pursed his lips, leaned down slightly, slipped one arm under her armpit and the other around her thigh, lifting her horizontally. The onlookers¡¯ eyes lit up, and they broke into a joyous smile. The scene was as beautiful as an idol drama. ¡°You guys keep patrolling; I¡¯ll take her back.¡± ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll cover for you. You take care of her.¡± At these words, a dark cloud passed over Gordon¡¯s face, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. She¡¯s a friend of a friend of mine.¡± He had only met her briefly and had a vague impression, nothing more. ¡°Oh!¡± The Walsh Residence. The European-style vi was brightly lit, and a slender young woman sat on the floral fabric sofa, holding a ss of red wine, elegantly swaying it. Beside her sat a guy with double eyelids and a sunny disposition. The two of them together looked like lovers in an intimate pose. ¡°Peter, could you massage me here again? It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s still hurting.¡± Her voice was coquettish as she trailed her slender fingers up her thigh, lifting the hem of her skirt to reveal her fair and shapely legs, enticing like a seductive beauty. Peter smiled and bent down to kiss her ankle. Boom! Suddenly, the door burst open, startling them and nearly toppling them off the sofa. Chapter 778: Danielle Appears ¡°Damn it! Who the hell interrupted me?¡± Amelia rolled off the bed in a sh, her distinct eyes fixed on the direction of the door. Peterfortingly patted her shoulder and whispered, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll go and check.¡± As he approached the door, he saw a man in military attire holding a drenched woman in his arms, standing right in front of him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Peter inquired. He couldn¡¯t help feeling that this man¡¯s gaze towards him was icy, as if they had some unresolved conflict in the past. But he was certain that he had never met this person before. Ignoring him, Gordon walked straight to Amelia, who was sitting on the couch, still holding the woman in his embrace. ¡°Cousin, could you take care of her for me? I need to go patrol. I¡¯lle to pick her up tomorrow.¡± With that, he gently ced the woman on the sofa. ¡°What? Me? Take care of her?¡± ¡°Come on, cousin, are you kidding? You know I¡¯m a carefree person. Don¡¯t you¡­ Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Kate? How could she be here?!¡± Amelia¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. Kate had suddenly gone missing in Akloit, and Amelia had searched for her for a long time without any sess. So she returned to Onistead. Unexpectedly, she appeared right in front of her. ¡°Alright, I will take care of her!¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Gordon took a nce at the two and walked away with peace of mind. At the construction site in Onistead, although the weather was cold, the atmosphere here was bustling with activity. There were about a hundred people at this construction site, all impoverished individuals who had migrated from rural areas to work in the city. The gathering of men in such ces often led to dirty jokes being exchanged. ¡°Jerry, you came backst night, it was almost midnight! Were you having a good time somwhere?¡± A bright and cheerful voice sounded behind them. ¡°Jerry has high standards. By the way, Jerry, how have you managed to stay single for twenty years?¡± The person who spoke wore loose ripped jeans and a dusty t-shirt. His hair was dyed golden, and his youthful face made him appear to be in his early twenties. His name was Trey, a friend Jerry had made on the construction site. He was fairly reliable, except for being lecherous. Jerry nced at him and a touch of seriousness appeared on his somewhat dark face. ¡°You can¡¯t learn innate talent like that.¡± The crowd was stunned. It took them a moment to realize that Jerry was actually boasting about himself. yfully, theyughed. ¡°I just discovered there¡¯s a goddess living nearby, even though I haven¡¯t really seen her face clearly, her figure, her chest and legs¡­ tsk tsk, couldn¡¯t be more perfect.¡± Trey crossed his arms, his face showing a hint of lecherousness. ¡°A goddess? Come on, kid, this is the old city area. Most of the people who live nearby are migrant workers. Where would a goddesse from?¡± At the words, Jerry¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Could he be talking about that woman? Being doubted, Trey immediately swore. ¡°I guarantee she¡¯s a real goddess this time. That girl was wearing a ck fitted skirt, stepping in high heels. Her waist was so thin that I could hold it with one hand.¡± ¡°Stop bragging.¡± Just as someone was about to refute, Trey eximed in surprise, pointing to the adjacent alley, ¡°Really, don¡¯t believe me! Look¡­ look, my goddess has appeared again.¡± Jerry also curiously looked up. He was tall, and could almost see the delicate and charming figure without even lifting his head. The woman was wearing a ck suit with a matching fitted skirt, the white shirt giving a high curve, making her waist even more slender. Below the knees were fair and delicate legs in seven-centimeter heels. She was walking somewhat slowly. That face with familiar features. Wasn¡¯t it Danielle? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in jail? Danielle looked at the bright blue sky above her head, why did she still feel the fear of being peeped in broad daylight? She instinctively turned to look back, the alley behind her was still empty. A light morning breeze blew faintly. Suddenly, she noticed two figures on the wall, an old and a young one, the young blond youth was staring at her with widened eyes. The goddess noticed herself, Trey felt excited and whistled loudly, putting a finger to his lips. ¡°Beauty, what¡¯s your name? Can we chat on Line?¡± Damn. Where did this little roguee from? Danielle was furious and fiercely red at him. ¡°Just call medy, no need to add.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t that she looked down on the migrant workers, she just looked down on the men who casually flirted on the street and wanted to add her on Line. Trey hadn¡¯t expected the goddess to have such a fiery temper! After being scolded, Trey felt a little dejected and withdrew his gaze,ining to Jerry, ¡°The goddess has such a temper, can¡¯t afford to mess with her.¡± He gazed foolishly at the departing figure and replied, ¡°Hmm,¡± as his gaze went beyond the high wall, the ck figure had walked far away. The figure on high heels walking on the cement floor gradually became smaller, until it disappeared in the noisy sound of machinery at work. Chapter 779: Experiment Successful The room shimmered with a silver radiance as shadows flickered within. Hurried footsteps echoed, as if searching for something important. d in white protective suits that covered them from head to toe, their eyes were the only visible part, lending an air of mystery. They carried metal trays in their hands, neatly arranged with surgical knives and silver needles and such, seemingly engaged in something grave. An impatient voice urged them, ¡°Hurry up, the people above are still waiting.¡± ¡°If you dy and incur punishment for wasting time, it will be your own responsibility!¡± ¡°Yes, we understand.¡± They walked through the white marbled corridor and made their way directly to the operating room. ¡°Creak-¡± The door to the operating room swung open, revealing a young man lying on the operating table, dressed in a white-striped hospital gown. His face looked handsome and resolute, with closed eyes, and a ghastly pallor. A white towel was draped over his body, and there was a circr hole cut at his chest, from which fresh blood continuously flowed. Strangely, the blood was not the typical red but a deep and vibrant green. This wasn¡¯t the color one would expect from normal human blood. It resembled more of an insect¡¯s blood, captivating to the eyes. Thin, white worms wriggled incessantly, seemingly eager to burst out of the chest cavity. ¡°Pass me the forceps.¡± A deep, gravelly voice suddenly resounded in the room. The man speaking wore a floor-length white coat, and his silver hair appeared to glow under the lights. With rubber gloves on his hands, he held a pair of silver scissors that were smeared with blood, a disconcerting sight under the lights. His assistant handed him the scissors, and the man used them, along with the forceps, to capture the small worms inside a long transparent ss tube. As they performed these actions, everyone in the vicinity held their breath, watching the scene unfold before their eyes. Afterpleting his tasks, the man affixed abel to the test tube and ordered in a solemn voice, ¡°Take it away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although outside was scorching hot, theboratory was sweat-inducing. Annoyed, the man removed his mask, revealing a familiar face with deep wrinkles. It was Adrian. Sweat the size of peanuts trickled down his forehead and trailed down his gaunt features onto his chin. ¡°Drip¡­¡± Where itnded on his white coat, the droplet caused the color to darken, moistened by perspiration. He finally noticed that a portion of his white coat soaked with green blood had corroded and developed a hole. His gaze averted to his clothes, he took a nce and narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. ¡°It seems we are not far from sess.¡± Just as he uttered these words, his assistant dashed over, eyes wide with fear. ¡± Adrian, just now, that person relived!¡± Before the words even finished, theboratory filled with a nging noise, followed by amotion. ¡°Hurry, call for assistance! Catch him!¡± ¡°Retrieve everything from theb, get the security team!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°¡­¡± Boom- Theboratory door, once tightly shut, was forcefully pushed open in the next second. The man who had previously been lying on the bed, apparently dead, had now climbed off, and the small circr hole on his chest had pierced through, emitting a silver gleam from behind him. The handsome face bulged with prominent veins, giving it a sinister appearance as if an evil spirit from hell had crawled out. His ck pupils turned deep green, and red blood vessels crept like spider webs from the edges of his eyes, ck tears flowing down his cheeks. His gaze hollow, like a dead fish. Adrian¡¯s eyes gleamed with admiration, he adjusted his reading sses and a hint of smile curved his lips. ¡°Excellent, the living dead is produced!¡± The living dead? ng! The bulletproof ss, unable to be prated by bullets, was, in the next moment, punched through by his bare hands. He strode toward Adrian, swiftly bing the target of weapons. Bullets rained down on him like a storm, but if he were an ordinary person, he would have fallen instantly. The power of the bullets was great, yet when they hit him, they were as ineffective as feathers. The guards in ck robes exchanged fearful nces. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Forget it, since bullets can¡¯t prate him, let¡¯s charge together.¡± Dropping their guns, they brandished knives and lunged at the undying man. However, as soon as they reached him, they were broken. Adrian began to feel anxious. ¡°The living dead is incredibly strong; des and bullets cannot harm him. Quick, bring the mortar!¡± Thisb had to be abandoned. With a thunderous boom, the entireb was uprooted, and a ck mushroom cloud rose into the sky, disappearing soon after. The living dead finally copsed, a fist-sized hole in his chest expanding to the size of a football. After the smoke cleared, Adrian breathed a sigh of relief, walking over to the man. He nudged him with his foot, but the man didn¡¯t stir. Indeed, he was dead. All of this was witnessed by Cheyenne, not far away. Her expression remained cold, and her lips curled in disdain. ¡°Just so so.¡± What living dead? It was simply the result of poison triggering hormones in the body, enhancing his physical abilities for a limited time. However, such invincibility also had a fatal w. Once the designated time passed, it would dete like a punctured balloon, resolving on its own. Adrian caught Cheyenne¡¯s mocking tone and turned to look at her thoughtfully. He lightly stroked his beard and wore a thoughtful expression. ¡°Does my grandniece have any insights? Feel free to speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she yawnedzily and turned to leave. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Adrian watched her departing figure with an indifferent expression. Those around were struck by herposed manner. Was she here to be a prisoner? Clearly, she seemed more like a high-ranking official. Akloit. Two days of continuous rain had turned the ancient city into a tranquil and silent ce in the misty rain. Chapter 780: Mind Your Own Business The sky darkened, covered with thick clouds. Amidst this destendscape, the old prison seemed particrly oppressive. Polished leather shoes echoed lightly against the cold cement floor. A young man in a well-tailored suit cut a tall, handsome figure as he silently followed the guards to the end of the corridor. Using the surveince, his gaze fixated on the room farthest inside, where everything appeared blurry due to insufficient lighting. Yet, he still caught sight of that figure, his eyes as cold as unyielding ice. The square-faced, small-eyed guard respectfully stood aside and said, ¡°Mr. Foley, that¡¯s Danielle.¡± The young man clenched his fists silently, took a deep breath, his stern features remained unchanged, but his deep-set eyes revealed a hint ofplexity and hesitation that shed by. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been here for over half a year. Despite being mistreated, she never cries, causes a scene, or fights back. Shepletes her assigned tasks honestly, and even helps the older inmates. She looks like a well-behaved girl, nothing like a murderer.¡± As the guard spoke, the man suddenly turned his head, his gaze sharp and chilling. ¡°Has she shown any unusual behavior recently?¡± ¡°Bullying among inmates ismon. As prison guards, as long as they behave, we can¡¯t and dare not interfere too much,¡± the older guard said with a helpless smile. The man remained silent, his gaze fixed on the screen for a long time. In the small room, there were only a few iron beds, each with a straw mat and nothing else. Amidst this dirty and disorderly environment, she sat quietly, reading a book, wearing an oversized prison uniform and a ponytail. Her face, pale fromck of sunlight, showed neither joy nor sorrow, asionally revealing a faint smile and dimples. The young man instinctively wanted to reach out and touch her face, revealing a glimpse of a crisp white shirt cuff against his well-defined wrist. Seemingly dissatisfied with her condition, a middle-aged woman came over, her hands on her plump belly, and looked down at her from a higher vantage point. Danielle, who was reading, finally noticed her and smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Why does she look so familiar? Kelvin suddenly stopped, pointing at the woman. The guard took a closer look and smiled, ¡°She¡¯s been in for smuggling contraband, so she¡¯s been here for twenty years. This woman is fierce!¡± He seemed to remember something, his face suddenly darkened, ¡°Why did you put her and Danielle together?¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, forgive us. Recently, there¡¯s been a crackdown on illegal activities like gambling and drugs, so the prison has be more crowded than before.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Kelvin looked at the woman; she was in her early twenties and looked almost the same as before she was imprisoned, due to her delicate features and appearance. It seemed like she was doing well in prison. Just as the guard was about to say something, he turned and left, gently closing the door to the monitoring room. As he walked to an open yground, the man found a step and sat down, taking out a cigarette from his pocket and lighting it. The me reflected in his eyes, like a fiery serpent, as he brought the cigarette slowly to his lips, his brows furrowed, his index and middle fingers delicately holding the cigarette. With a deep breath, he exhaled slowly after a moment. The blue smoke billowed out, veiling his young and handsome face, his expression somber. Taking another drag, he abruptly stubbed out the cigarette and threw it to the ground, crushing out the flickering ember. Then, he retrieved his phone, and with a press of his fingers, dialed a number. ¡°Chris, any news on her?¡± On the other end of the line, a drowsy voice crackled, tinged with sleepiness. ¡°Mr. Foley, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Find out if Danielle has had any unusual activities recently, or if she¡¯s been in touch with anyone,¡± he instructed, without room for negotiation. Chris hesitated for a moment¡­ New Year¡¯s Day! What a rare, beautiful day. Everyone embarked on collective outdoorbor. Danielle wore a thin, oversized blue and white striped prison uniform, her small figure huddled within the clothes. Her hands were bruised and itchy from the cold. She dared not scratch for fear of exacerbating the condition. ¡°Look at you, so delicate. Just washing some clothes has made you like this!¡± The woman speaking was strong and robust, standing at 1. 7 meters tall and weighing at least 160 pounds. When she moved, the floor trembled slightly. With a dry grass stem in her mouth, she disdainfully looked at the petite woman before her. She snatched Danielle¡¯s clothes and tossed them to a middle-aged woman nearby. ¡°Wash these properly for me, and be careful not to damage them.¡± Taken aback, Danielle hastily reached out, ¡°Maren, I can do it myself. No need.¡± ¡°You want your frail arms and legs look worse?¡± After washing clothes all winter, her hands were red and swollen. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Quit talking nonsense. Since you regard me sister, it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of you. Keep dilly-dallying, and I¡¯ll smack you.¡± Maren draped her coat over her shoulders, one hand in her pocket, emanating a domineering air of superiority. ¡°Why are you so good to me? Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Why? Maren¡¯s expression faltered, a mix of sympathy and indulgence in her demeanor. Perhaps it started when she saw the letter in her clothes! Those who had been hurt always meddle in others¡¯ affairs, seekingfort in simr souls. Maren had also loved, hated, and even became what she was now for that person. Seeing Danielle, she seemed to be looking at herself from twenty years ago, timid and innocent. She grabbed Danielle by the neck, pulling her close until their eyes met. She gave her a harsh stare. ¡°The most useless thing in this world is tears. Remember, be tough on yourself, and even tougher on others, or you¡¯ll be the one who pays the price.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maren.¡± ¡°Yeah, heard you¡¯re getting a reduced sentence, getting out next month?¡± Maren instinctively reached for the half-smoked cigarette in her pocket and put it in her mouth. Danielle took the lighter from her hand and lit it. The blue smoke curled up, and she tried to take a drag, the fiery smoke entering her lungs, making her eyes water. A faint blush appeared on her pallid face. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless, can¡¯t even learn to smoke in over half a year. What can you do? Get lost, you¡¯re making me feel annoyed.¡± ¡°Take care, Maren. Smoking is bad for your health, better smoke less.¡± Danielle awkwardly touched her head, gently reminding her. ¡°You¡¯re such a busybody, hmph.¡± Chapter 781: She’s Not Danielle at All Maren turned and walked away, the grass stem still in her mouth no matter the season. A month had quickly passed, it was nowte January. Her friends wanted toe with her to see her off but they had to go to work. They urged Danielle to pack up quickly. But Danielle took her time helping ra wash dishes. ¡°Go on, girl! I can handle this bowl myself.¡± ¡°ra, let me help you! This might be thest time we see each other. Who knows when we¡¯ll meet again? You¡¯ve helped me a lot these past three years.¡± During those three years ra always saved a bun for Danielle. ¡°You¡¯re younger than my own daughter and yet so honest. I like you and that¡¯s why I¡¯m good to you. Go now, this ce isn¡¯t meant for you. You¡¯ll do better out there.¡± Danielle caught ra¡¯s eye when she first arrived at the prison; with her youthful face she looked like a student who¡¯d wandered into the wrong ce. ¡°Thank you, ra, I¡¯m leaving now. Take care of yourself in this cold weather.¡± Danielle took off her jacket and gave it to ra who only wore short sleeves. ra¡¯s eyes were red as she epted it gratefully and held it close. ¡°Girl, find an honest man after you get out of here and live well.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Danielle obediently before turning around and walking out of the cafeteria while pulling some crumpled bills from inside her sleeve. She¡¯d earned them through hardbor over these past few years but never spent them until today. After some thought, she exchanged them for candy, then bought a pack of cigarettes ¨C Maren¡¯s favorite brand ¨C on top of that. Before leaving the room, Danielle distributed all these things among their beds except one envelope containing Maren¡¯s cigarettes which went under Maren¡¯s pillow. They¡¯d surely bring joy upon discoveryter on. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate those women who bullied you? Why give them candy?¡± Mr. Wiley asked curiously as he watched Danielle hand out candy one by one among those female prisoners who used to bully her six months ago when she first got locked up here. ¡°I don¡¯t hate them anymore, Mr. Wiley,¡± replied Danielle cheerfully while offering him some candy too, ¡°You should have one too!¡± He carefully picked up one piece then put it in his pocket, saying, ¡°Thanks.¡± Finally free from prison clothes, Danielle changed back into school uniform before leaving. The ck suit was tailored to perfection. She wasn¡¯t tall, but her figure was well-proportioned, especially her legs which were long and slender. Against the backdrop of the red id skirt, they looked even fairer and almost matched the white shirt she wore on top. She shivered as she repeatedly touched the long-lost clothes, her lips pursed lightly. Her heart felt like a mixed bag of emotions ¨C memories flooding back all at once ¨C and suddenly she tore off the emblem on her coat. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Mr. Wiley asked with a hint of surprise as he watched blood start to trickle from her hand. ¡°I love it too much that I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll embarrass myself,¡± she replied with a bitter smile while tightly clutching onto the school emblem in her palm. ¡°You look great in this outfit; you won¡¯t embarrass yourself,¡± said Mr. Wiley reassuringly. ¡°Danielle, go out! Once you cross this door, you¡¯re starting anew. From today onwards, be good and start fresh because I don¡¯t want to see you here again.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wiley.¡± Danielle bowed sincerely before him. Her hair had grown very long; what used to be short hair reaching up to her neck now reached down past her waistline. As she bent over in gratitude towards Mr. Wiley, strands of hair covered most of her face, making it difficult for anyone nearby to hear what she said clearly due to her choked voice. She had no luggage except for this school uniform set which was given by Mr. Wiley himself upon release from prison where no one visited her during these six months and seventeen days that held Danielle captive behind bars. Finally, the gates slowly opened, revealing two soldiers holding guns standing guard outside. The moment sunlight hit Danielle¡¯s skin, it became apparent how pale it had be due tock of exposure. Her veins were visible through translucent skin. She closed her eyes, allowing herself bask under warmth brought by sun rays. Her beauty appeared frail yet pure despite being out-of-ce within dark, damp confines of prison cells.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Danielle stepped out into sunlight with a small smile ying across her lips. ¡°Sunshine feels so good!¡± A ck car parked not far away belonged to someone who followed closely behind. Driving it was a man dressed smartly in deep blue suit, his fairplexionplementing his chiselled features. He ced both hands evenly on steering wheel, gazing at the silhouette through rear-view mirror. ¡°Follow Her!¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯ve got contracts unsigned, and meetings unattended. What brings you here waiting outside the prison gate? Has something happened?¡± The young man spoke up, his white suit contrasting brightly against his golden locks whileining about Foley¡¯s behavior. ¡°Nothing,¡± Kelvin said in a calm voice, watching as the woman took a few steps and suddenly copsed on the street. His heart tightened. He didn¡¯t have time to think, immediately starting his car and chasing after her. Suddenly elerating, due to inertia, the white clothed man hit his head, grinning with pain. ¡°Hey man, can¡¯t you say something?¡± The car slowly stopped at the side of the road. Kelvin unbuckled his seat belt and rushed over to the woman. ¡°You drive. Go to Kindred Hospital quickly!¡± ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t you drive instead? I¡¯ll take care of this beauty.¡± Just now it was just a nce but he saw this girl¡¯s profile which was stunningly beautiful. Now that he got closer for a look¡­ oh! She looked pretty good! No wonder his cold-faced boss was so anxious about her. But how did such an innocent-looking girle out of prison? Such an innocent and lovely young girl lookspletely unrted to crime! True, people can¡¯t be judged by their appearance. ¡°Stop fucking around and hurry up!¡± Kelvin sat directly in the back seat, taking off his coat and covering her body with it before realizing that her arms were already ice-cold while her hands were blue-purple all over. This is a key clue for finding Cheyenne; Danielle cannot die like this! Two tall men with handsome faces stood at the entrance of emergency room attracting many admiring nces from small nurses nearby. After quite some time passed, finally someone, holding a report card, came out from the operating room. ¡°Who is patient¡¯s family member?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Kelvin walked up, asking questions, while doctor told him that she fainted due to acute gastritis caused by low blood sugar levels. Moreover, she had strange symptoms. At such young age she even had malignant tumors! Chris¡¯ face showed shock. ¡°How could this be Miss Parry? She has been livingfortably without any problems until now.¡± Kelvin sneered. ¡°She isn¡¯t Danielle at all!¡± Chapter 782: Krystal Parry ¡°Isn¡¯t it Danielle?¡± ¡°How can she look exactly the same? Even with stic surgery, it¡¯s impossible to have such a high simrity!¡± Wait, something seems off.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It took Chris a while to understand that it was her temperament! Danielle was spoiled and pampered, and with Teagan¡¯s love, she had developed a stubborn personality from an early age. People like her probably wouldn¡¯t change their nature even if they were in jail. How could she turn from a fierce girl into a gentle one in just six months? It seemed like someone else entirely. There are only two possibilities: either she was intentionally acting or she was changed. The former cannot escape their sharp eyes, while thetter is unbelievable. Danielle was in prison; how could someone rece her without any trace? Just as Chris was about to catch up with Kelvin¡¯s footsteps, his phone rang ¨C Reece called him earlier because Mr. Foley asked him to investigate Miss Parry. He thought Reece would know something since he knew Danielle for years. Sure enough, Reece brought good news! In the hospital room, a young girly quietly on the bed curled up like an innocent kitten. Her hands tightly gripped onto the nket on top of her body as tiny beads of sweat trickled down her forehead. She softly muttered ¡°sister¡± through pale lips without any color. Although the voice was small, Kelvin heard every word clearly. He turned around and stared at her with his sharp hawk-like eyes for two seconds before coldly saying, ¡°How long do you n on pretending to sleep?¡± As soon as he spoke those words, the girl¡¯s closed eyelids trembled uncontrobly along with flutteringshes. Slowly opening them revealed clear deer-like eyes filled with fear staring back at this man. ¡°Who¡­who are you?¡± She sat upright hugging herself tightly against him, shaking violently, cowering behind and trying hide herself from the view. Underneath his mask, his voice sounded terrifyingly cold, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Tell me where Danielle really is.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the girl¡¯s face shed briefly showing guilt, she avoided meeting his gaze, ¡°I am Danielle. What are you talking about? I really don¡¯t understand.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the pre-investigation, Kelvin would have been fooled by her innocent and naive appearance. ¡°Don¡¯t understand? If you don¡¯t understand, maybe I should call your mother to exin it to you personally?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± She remained silent, but her quiet resistance did not deter Kelvin. He took a step forward and grabbed the girl¡¯s hair, pulling her roughly towards him. His actions were rough and merciless. There was no doubt that if she didn¡¯t cooperate, Kelvin would kill her without hesitation. The girl winced in pain as he tugged at her scalp. Her once delicate features twisted into a grotesque expression as tears streamed down from her beautiful eyes. She looked like she was in agony. If it were any other man who saw this pitiful sight, they would have softened their heart long ago. However, Kelvin¡¯s heart was hard. He let go of his grip on the girl¡¯s hair and saw a handful of strands lying quietly in his palm. Looking at the empty space on the side of the girl¡¯s head where there used to be hair made him frown with disgust before tossing them into a nearby trash can. Kelvin then pulled out a in cotton handkerchief from his suit pocket and meticulously wiped his bony fingers clean ¨C even cleaning between each joint! The girl watched him with self-mockery written all over her face. ¡°Just like what you see,¡± she said with a sad smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not Danielle Parry; my name is Krystal Parry.¡± She paused for a moment before ncing at herself in the reflection of the windowpane ¨C feeling an ache deep within herself. After all, she too was just an adolescent girl who loved beauty. But losing more and more hair every day felt like being cursed back to square one again¡­ ¡°About a year ago,¡± Krystal continued nonchntly as though having cancer wasn¡¯t such big deal after all, ¡°I found out that I had brain cancer. In order to make my mom¡¯s life easier after I¡¯m gone¡­ I agreed to Danielle¡¯s conditions.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? I¡¯m just someone without tomorrow anyway,¡± Krystal shrugged indifferently, ¡°Six months in jail for two million dors? What could be better than this?¡± ¡°Two million dors ¨C someone like me could never earn that even if I worked my whole life.¡± ¡°But even if I did earn it myself¡­my mom could still retirefortably with this money.¡± However¡­ who knew that she was actually also part of ¡®the Parry family¡¯! The Parry family has a tradition of killing one of the twins whenever they are born. Danielle was born stronger than her twin in the womb, and on the day of their birth, Mr. Parry died in an ident on his way to see them. This tragedy only reinforced the belief that twins were unlucky, and so it was decided that one of them had to be taken away. Danielle, who was born a minute earlier and weighed six pounds eight ounces, stayed with the Parry family and became Miss Parry ¨C living a life of luxury. Her weaker twin sister, who weighed only three pounds at birth due to being malnourished in utero, was abandoned by the family. Mrs. Parry gave her away to an elderly couple without any children left. Although Krystal¡¯s adoptive mother was old, she loved Krystal as if she were her own daughter. However, when Krystal turned ten years old, tragedy struck again: her adoptive father died after being hit by falling debris while working at a construction site. Krystal¡¯s adoptive mother cried so much that she lost both eyesight for ten years while supporting herself by collecting garbage. Krystal finally managed to go to college. Due to the high cost of tuition, Krystal¡¯s adoptive mother took upundry jobs to earn around 50 dors per day by washing over a hundred pieces of clothing. For several months, she diligently saved up bit by bit, managing to umte 5, 000 dors to send Krystal to college. Just as Krystal started her freshman year, a neighbor called her and informed her that her mother had fallen ill and was hospitalized. The doctor exined that her mother¡¯s illness was a result of excessivebor, causing strain on her body, including herniated discs and muscle fatigue. The doctor emphasized the need for her mother to rest. Upon hearing the news, Krystal made the decision to drop out of college. She secretly worked multiple jobs from morning till night, without her adoptive mother¡¯s knowledge, in order to save more money for her mother¡¯s medical treatment and to ensure she could rest properly. However, unexpectedly, it was Krystal herself who copsed before she could fulfill her intentions. Chapter 783: Two Million to Take the Fall for Her At the moment Krystal found out she had brain cancer, she thought about ending her life. The disease was incurable, and her family was so poor that they couldn¡¯t even afford a day in the hospital. But when she saw her adoptive mother working on handicrafts all night with bleeding hands, Krystal gave up on the idea of suicide. If she died now, what would happen to her adoptive mother when she got old? So even if she were to die, Krystal wanted to do something for her before that happened. For the first time in 22 years, she searched for her biological parents. After some twists and turns, she finally found the Parry family and saw their luxurious vi and her twin sister who looked exactly like herself but were adored by their brother. Krystal envied them deeply and wondered if everything Danielle had now would have been hers if it had been Krystal who stayed behind instead of being given away at birth. What made things worse was that her biological father had passed away. Her biological mother¡¯s expression changed drastically after seeing Krystal; it seemed as though Krystal was a jinx or something else equally bad ¨C one could almost see how much Danielle wished for Krystal to disappear from sight. Insultingly enough, she let give her two thousand. Krystal wanted to stand up against this treatment; after all two thousand might be nothing more than pocket change for these rich people but it meant half a month of hard work for Krystal just so that she could buy medicine for her adoptive mother. After much deliberation, however, Krystal dropped down onto her knees and picked up those bills just as Danielle returned home from school. Danielle looked shocked yet disgusted upon seeing her twin sister squatting on the ground with money scattered around her feet.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She deliberately stepped forward and crushed one of the bills underfoot while sneeringly asking, ¡°Where did this little beggare from? This face really doesn¡¯t please me.¡± ¡°What should I do? I really want to ruin her face! How can my beautiful face appear on a beggar?¡± Teagan followed behind Danielle and remembered that when his mother was giving birth, the nurse took out two babies. However,ter it became only one baby because his father said that the other child wouldn¡¯t live long enough so they had to send her away Krystal didn¡¯t feel much emotional turmoil towards the ¡°little sister¡± he had never seen before. He just thought it would be a shame if the face that looked exactly like Danielle¡¯s was ruined. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. If I hate her, isn¡¯t that just hating myself?¡± ¡°Forget it, let this little beggar live. Judging by how sickly she looks, she¡¯s probably not going to live long anyway. She wants topare herself with me?¡± ¡°Little beggar, get out of here. Take advantage of the fact that I¡¯m in a good mood now, orter on you won¡¯t even be able to leave.¡± ¡°You go ahead and leave. The Parry family only has one daughter ¨C Danielle.¡± ¡°I only have one sister.¡± ¡­ Krystal could never forget the insult she received from the Parry family that day. After leaving the Parry family, she secretly vowed never to go back even if it meant starving on the streets. But less than two monthster, her biological mother who had once despised her came knocking at her door crying and begging for forgiveness while showering Krystal¡¯s adoptive mother with gifts of medicine and arranging for expert doctors. Krystal thought this woman had finally developed a conscience and wanted to take her back home but instead found out that this time around she wanted Krystal to take the fall for another one of her daughters who was in jail! November in Akloit wasn¡¯t so cold as to make someone feel numb all over but Mrs. Parry¡¯s words made Krystal feel bone-chillingly cold inside. It turned out Mrs. Parry hadn¡¯te looking for regret or reconciliation with her estranged daughter; instead, she wanted Krystal to rece Danielle in jail! Two million dors ¨C at least this woman was generous unlike when they first met where all it took was two thousand dors for Mrs. Parry to send Krystal away. Krystal¡¯s adoptive mother became so angry upon hearing about Mrs. Parry¡¯s true intentions that she hit her with a cane causing herself great stress which led her into hospitalization. The month-long break from medication also worsened what used-to-be improving health conditions after years spent working hard without getting married solely because of taking care of Krystal¡¯s well-being. At death¡¯s doorsteps sitting in jail doesn¡¯t seem too scary anymore¡­ She finally managed to dial Mrs. Parry¡¯s number and received the two million dors as an exchange condition, signing a confidentiality agreement in return. Krystal told her adoptive mother that she had found a decentpany recently and didn¡¯t need any qualifications because they were short of staff. Her medical expenses were covered by her boss, but due to thepany¡¯s project issues, she might have to go on a business trip to Shario for six months. During this time, she could only receive money and calls from her. Adoptive mother, who had never seen the world outside of their home before, thought Krystal had found a good job and encouraged her to study hard and work diligently. Little did she know that Krystal went straight to the hospital on the second day after leaving home. For Krystal, it was like a second home where she felt familiar with everything there. The Parry family had gone through some major events ¨C theirpany went bankrupt and Teaganmitted suicide. Miss Parry used to be arrogant like a peacock but fell into disgrace after identally killing one of her ssmates. This time around, Danielle was severely injured in prison during a fight which was part of Danielle¡¯s n for applying for an examination under severe injury conditions. Mrs. Parry brought Krystal along with her into the operating room where they bribed both doctors and nurses so that Krystal could pretend as one of them while Danielle changed clothes with Krystal afterward. After surgery was over, Danielle put on nurse clothes while Krystaly on Danielle¡¯s bed and returned back into prison with the guards. At the hospital¡¯s back door, Mrs. Parry waited in luxury car for Danielle¡¯s return. Once together, the mother-daughter duo escaped without being caught or noticed by anyone else. After listening carefully about their entire n, Kelvin became even more determined about his own thoughts. He asked sternly, ¡°Do you know where Danielle will go after being released from prison?¡± Krystal never liked her twin sister, and now that everything had been exposed, she saw no reason why she should hide anything anymore. So, she decided to tell Kelvin everything she knew about it all. Chapter 784: Don’t Waste Time, I’ll Hold You ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about this. At the time, everything was rushed and tense,¡± she said. ¡°Later on, while I was in prison, I figured out some things. Danielle had been subjected to inhumane treatment, and someone intentionally caused it,¡± she continued. ¡°On one of the letters there was a name squeezed in that we didn¡¯t recognize ¨C Cheyenne. Danielle asked others to investigate this person for her while she was still in prison.¡± ¡°After we swapped clothes that day, she told me she wanted to go out and seek revenge. So I wondered if maybe she went to find this person named Cheyenne?¡± Krystal had already told him everything she knew. Finally biting her pale lip and trembling slightly, Krystal whispered softly, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said is true; please don¡¯t kill me. Let me go back; I want to see my adoptive mother.¡± It had been almost half a year since theyst saw each other. Now that the time hase for her return home, Krystal hasn¡¯t shown up yet ¨C especially with strict management policies prohibiting phone calls over these past two months ¨C so her mother must be worried sick about her. Kelvin nodded his head after achieving his goal.¡±Okay then; but just as a precautionary measure for your safety¡¯s sake, my assistant will take you back instead of myself.¡± ¡°You have to promise not to tell anyone that I contacted you like Danielle did or else¡­ I have ways of making sure you disappear without any trace,¡± he warned sternly. Upon hearing his words, Krystal forced herself into an awkward smile as bitterness filled every corner of her mouth before quickly looking down at the veins protruding from her hand which were now nothing more than skin wrapped around bones. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; truthfully speaking¡­ I hate Danielle even more than you do!¡± She thought bitterly inside herself at how happy she felt when finding out about The Parry family¡¯s bankruptcy earlier today. Why is it always those who are kind-hearted suffer from bad luck while those who are wealthy but unscrupulous live life carefree? If only Krystal could witness Danielle¡¯s miserable end before dying herself¡­ While lost deep within thought like this however, Krystal hadn¡¯t noticed when the man inside left nor did realize another tall figure dressedpletely ck entered through the door. The man appeared around thirty years old with short hair, giving off an energetic vibe despite being in-looking overall. His sharp eyebrows paired with piercing eyes gave off an aura full of masculinity whichplemented well against his sleek ck suit. Krystal shrank towards the headboard upon seeing him enter without warning. Her pitiful appearance made Chris feel inexplicably soft-hearted, and he instinctively lowered his voice, squeezing out a brilliant smile of a tough guy. Because of the back lighting, this smile made his snow-white teeth look somewhat eerie. The girl¡¯s face turned even paler as she tightly grasped her hospital gown with both hands and spoke in a weak voice like that of a mosquito. ¡°Mister, are you here to kill me too? I won¡¯t tell you anything.¡± ¡°Mister?¡± Chris¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Looking at her huddled up like a little kitten, he couldn¡¯t get angry and could only calmly exin: ¡°Miss Parry, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m the assistant of the man from earlier. Our CEO sent me to take you back to see your mother.¡± So he was one of that dangerous man¡¯s subordinates. Krystal didn¡¯t have time to consider whether they were bad people or not; she just wanted to see her adoptive mother as soon as possible. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said while trembling when speaking. Her hands were still shaking when talking. Krystal lifted the nket and pulled up the loose pants legs slightly revealing her fair and tender legs which were so thin that they looked bone-like without any blood coloration on them. She seemed very unwell with several bruises on her body either from being bullied in prison or from falling unconscious earlier. Chris unconsciously frowned seeing how thin Krystal was; if someone bullied her, then it was likely that she wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to fight back let alone curse at them with such weak voice tone! Wait¡­ what was he thinking about? Why did he needlessly worry about things for her? Krystal had just gotten off bed but hadn¡¯t taken more than two steps before suddenly copsing forward without any support point causing herself to fall into Chris¡¯ arms unexpectedly Out of cautionary reflexes when sensing danger approaching him, Chris took one step aside towards his side trying to avoid it happening again next time around. There was rectangr table less than one meter behind him whose corner happened to be pointing towards Krystal¡¯s direction. If she fell onto it directly, then it would probably hurt for ten days or half month! For some reason though, an image shed through Chris¡¯ mind, those slender legs which Krystal exposed earlier. Out of sympathy, he spread his arms and held Krystal who was falling. Her chest happened to be pressed against his. ¡°Ouch~¡± She made a soft humming sound like a little kitten. Chris waspletely bewildered. It was his first intimate contact with the opposite sex, and although itsted less than half a minute, he truly felt what it meant to be aware of the differences between men and women. The girl looks skinny to the point of being skin and bones, but surprisingly she still has curves in all the right ces. His face turned red in an instant, and he was a little hesitant to look into her clear, deer-like eyes. His ears also turned pink. Krystal had never had any contact with men before, as she used to focus solely on studying hard, getting into college, making money and taking care of her adoptive mother. After finding out that she had cancer, she didn¡¯t even have the desire to think about dating. When she was in prison, many men lusted after her. However, she was lucky to have Maren taking care of her and no one dared toy a finger on her. For now, she had voluntarily fallen into the arms of someone else, so naturally she couldn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she blushed and apologized first with her fair and tender face. ¡°Sorry!¡± She ced both hands on his chest, feeling the heat of his chest and strong heartbeat.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. His heartbeat is so fast! Krystal felt even more embarrassed and wanted to pull her hand back, trying hard to walk on her own. Unfortunately, she still had no strength and almost fell again. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time, I¡¯ll hold you.¡± As he spoke, Chris effortlessly lifted her up in his arms and strode out of the hospital room. Chapter 785: Our CEO is a Good Person Without waiting for her to refuse, Chris had already carried her into the hospital room. As he passed by Kelvin, he didn¡¯t even dare to look up and instead stole a few nces from the corner of his eye. As expected, a silver mask covered Kelvin¡¯s expression and Chris realized he was just overthinking things. Finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, Chris heard a voice that made him blush again. Reece was looking at himself in a mirror whilebing his golden bangs with a littleb. His nonchnt voice was full of teasing as he said, ¡°Mr. Richards makes people feel secure right now. Not bad.¡± Reece didn¡¯t mean anything else. But when Kelvin walked away with him without saying anything, Reece felt annoyed. Kelvin walked over to Reece¡¯s car and threw the keys at Chris saying ¡°You take her back home while I go with Reece.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Chris as Reece frowned and shouted behind them, ¡°Hey! Can you hear me talking?¡± The only response he got was the cold wind blowing past him. Krystal sat in the passenger seat as Chris reminded her gently to buckle up before giving her an apologetic nce. He noticed she looked ufortable and red-faced but tried reassuringly telling her that their CEO is actually a good person. Krystal bit down on her lip without responding since she couldn¡¯t believe this man who pulled out chunks of hair from hers could be considered ¡®good¡¯. Chris sensed Krystal¡¯s unease so he coughed awkwardly before saying, ¡°Anyway¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you get home safely.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Krystal who was too exhausted after half-year imprisonment plus brain cancer attacks which caused insomnia throughout most nights during that time period. Whether it was because she finally gained freedom or due to medication injected earlier having hypnotic effects; for once in front of strangers¡¯ eyes she rxedpletely falling asleep within seconds after sitting down. Her snow-white face leaned lightly against the seat cushion as she breathed evenly ¨C looking harmless while sleeping soundlessly like an angel without any killing intent whatsoever. And with an identical face, Danielle only made people feel disgusted. The car windows weren¡¯t tightly closed, and the howling cold wind blew in through a tiny gap. She was wearing nothing but a thin blue and white striped hospital gown, and instinctively hugged herself tighter. Her lips were almost transparently pale, slightly parted as she silently uttered the word ¡°cold¡±. The voice was small, but Chris still heard it. He quickly closed the car window and turned up the air conditioning several degrees. Seeing her rxed expression while sleeping soundly, Chris felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart too. The car slowly drove on the wide asphalt road at a moderate speed. After who knows how long had passed, Krystal finally opened her sleepy eyes and yawned while covering her mouth with her hand. She must not have done anything impolite while asleep just now. Chris¡¯s cold voice sounded in her ear at the same time. ¡°We¡¯re here; that¡¯s it up ahead.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Half a yearter when she saw this old narrow street again, Krystal¡¯s state of mind waspletely different from before. In the past she hated this ce; it trapped her like a giant beast. Her life seemed to be just like those around her ¨C going to school or work every day struggling with poverty for their entire lives. But now when she saw it again, tears welled up in Krystal¡¯s eyes involuntarily. Krystal hesitated for half a moment without daring to take even one step forward . ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t we arrive at your house?¡± Krystal looked at him somewhat embarrassedly and whispered, ¡°Can you lend me some money?¡± ¡°What do you need it for?¡± Maybe because he didn¡¯t like beating around bush he shouted, ¡°Speak!¡± His angry shout made the young girl instinctively hold onto herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her tears fell down pitter-patter making Chris feel guilty. He might have been too harsh earlier¡­ After thinking for several seconds, he tried to rx his mood persuading himself into smiling brightly which wasn¡¯t something he normally did. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong; I didn¡¯t mean to scold you,¡± He said calmly,¡±I just wanted to ask what you needed money for.¡± Krystal choked back sobs as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my mom will worry if I go inside wearing this hospital gown so I want to change into some regr clothes first.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is,¡± Chris scratched the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside, you don¡¯t have to get out of the car. I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Krystal felt embarrassed and was about to refuse, but Chris had already opened the door and got out. After a few steps, he turned back and bent down to knock on the car window. His suddenly erged resolute face collided with her clear deer-like eyes, shining brightly. ¡°Mister, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°What size do you wear?¡± ¡°S.¡± ¡°And your underwear?¡± Krystal red at him angrily and hugged her chest tightly without answering for a long time.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But Chris didn¡¯t notice that she was just shy. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll ask the waiter for help.¡± Less than half an hourter, he came back sweating profusely with five or six high-end paper bags in his hands. He opened the door and stuffed them all into her arms. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± These handbags almost drowned her small figure. Chris tugged at his tie ufortably but sexily before saying: ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done changing. I¡¯ll be smoking by that chipped telephone pole over there.¡± After speaking, he strode away towards the telephone pole on the side of road with his long legs. Krystal watched him leave before feeling a sudden pang in her nose. Except for adoptive mother who had never bought clothes for her before¡­ She took out one of the clothes from one of those paper bags ¨C a pink fleece doll skirt ¨C as well as a short white down jacket; even underwear sets were included along with socks and new little white shoes! In another bag was actually an outfit set meant for middle-aged people! He even prepared surprises for Krystal¡¯s adoptive mother! His attentive yet silent tenderness made Krystal feel more convinced that he was indeed a good person; not to mention being stunned by their price tags! After hesitating for several seconds, she slowly changed into those clothes while Chris finished smoking his cigarette nearby¡­ Chapter 786: She’s Serious The cigarette ash fell to the ground, identally sprinkling a few on his suit cor, which stood out like a sore thumb. In this old street full of migrant workers and impoverished families, suddenly appeared a young man with good looks and dressed in a suit. He quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Among the crowd was a young woman wearing a red short skirt. She had golden shoulder-length hair and carried an imitation LV bag while walking gracefully in twelve-centimeter high heels. A pair of not-so-fair hands rested on his arm as she spoke in an affected voice that made people nauseous. ¡°Hey handsome! Do you have a girlfriend? How about me?¡± She kept throwing flirtatious nces at him while Chris looked at her disdainfully from the corner of his eye, blowing thick white smoke into her face. This bad and cold look made the woman even more infatuated. She swallowed hard as she watched him with admiration. Just as he was about to tell her to ¡°get lost,¡± her soft hand suddenly hooked onto his other arm. ¡°Mister, do you think I look pretty in this dress?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. As soon as she finished speaking, Chris turned his gaze towards her and fixed it on her slender figure draped in pink doll dress thatplemented her fair baby face perfectly. Her long hair cascaded down past her shoulders while she wore small white shoes that gave off youthful vibes all around; every inch of skin seemed filled with cogen protein. Chris raised an eyebrow involuntarily before instinctively putting out the cigarette he had been smoking earlier by crushing it underfoot before taking hold of Krystal¡¯s delicate wrist, tenderly saying, ¡°Let me take you home.¡± Before Krystal could say anything else or react properly yet, they left without looking back once, leaving behind the red-dressed woman fuming with anger over being ignored so easily by such an eligible bachelor. Walking together through alleys reeking of various odors; two individuals frompletely different worlds ¨C one tall wearing ck attire & one short donning pink ¨C merged together for once creating something beautiful amidst chaos. Krystal walked slowly due to having shorter legs. When Chris noticed she struggled keeping up sometimes, he felt pity for her and slowed down. No matter how long the road is, there will be an end to it. As they approached the alleyway, Chris¡¯s expression rxed a bit. He hesitated whether or not to let go of her hand and say goodbye when Krystal spoke up first. A faint smile appeared on her fair face as she pointed to the dpidated building nearby: ¡°That¡¯s my home.¡± Chris looked over at it. It was an old-style building that was two or three stories high and had been around for quite some time. The exterior walls were peeling, with clusters of wildflowers growing in the gaps along with green moss. The rusty iron railing hung several loose-fitting floral dresses that had faded from being washed. Despite its small size, this dpidated building housed seven or eight households and looked extremely crowded. The soundproofing was also poor; you could hear your neighbors coughing in the hallway while sitting at home clearly. Chris¡¯s deep-set eyes reflected a hint of disbelief because this kind of house was even worse than his family¡¯s impoverished household back home. In his memory, their own house only became like this just over ten years ago. ¡°My dad used to work for the railway bureau when he was young, and this house was assigned by his unit,¡± Krystal said. ¡°But then he died, so they wanted to take back this dangerous building.¡± ¡°But my mom didn¡¯t agree because it held all her memories with my dad throughout their lives together.¡± ¡°Eventually it turned into a slum area.¡± Listening to her words in silence for quite some time, Chris uttered a story that evoked more sympathy. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a family. My parents passed away when I was little.¡± He became an hooligan before going into boxing at sixteen. Because he had good talent in boxing skills which caught Kelvin¡¯s attention who sent him directly into military service where he stayed for eight years. After retiring from service life, he followed Kelvin directly intopany management starting as bodyguard until bing secretary general. His life has undergone earth-shattering changes since then; sometimes he thinks if he hadn¡¯t met Kelvin underground that night, he would either be in prison or hell right now. Therefore, Kelvin is not only his boss but also his savior whom Chris will follow wholeheartedly throughout his life. Krystal thought she had enough misery but never expected someone else existed who suffered more than herself. As she thought about the expensive clothes he had just bought her, she stopped in her tracks and suddenly tiptoed to embrace him. That heart-racing feeling came back again! Chris kept telling himself in his mind that he should push her away, but as he raised his arm, it seemed like there was no strength left in it. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt her. The warm embrace of the young maid gave him an unprecedented sense of care. ¡°Mister, you¡¯re a good person and will definitely have a good life ahead.¡± After saying this, she let go of him and hesitated for a moment. Her clear eyes were fixed on his eyebrows and eyes as she continued earnestly: ¡°The reason I wanted you to leave earlier is because that woman isn¡¯t a good person.¡± ¡°I know her. She¡¯s not an honest person; she even kidnapped someone else¡¯s money before.¡± Chris was stunned for a second upon hearing this. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he said with an underlying meaning that he didn¡¯t care about someone who wasn¡¯t relevant. Naive Krystal thought otherwise ¨C thinking that Chris didn¡¯t care whether or not the woman was good or bad.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A sour taste arose in her heart which made her feel uneasy. She took two slow steps out before suddenly turning around and making a bold decision by raising her voice towards him: ¡°Sir, I¡¯m twenty-one years old this year and haven¡¯t been in love yet nor do I know what love feels like.¡± ¡°I also have cancer; I¡¯m going to die soon so it¡¯s really hard for me to ept it all.¡± ¡°Can you be my boyfriend? Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t bother you for long. If you meet another girlter on after my death who is better than me, then even from heaven above I will bless both of you.¡± Krystal herself felt like what she said was almost moral ckmailing but did not harbor any hope that Chris would agree with what she asked since. After all, her family is poor; She looks average at best; She spent half-year imprisoned before and now dying soon¡­ Evenpared with the previous woman mentioned earlier (who at least has health), Krystal can¡¯tpare. For Krystal even tomorrow seems like something unattainable. Chapter 787: Chris’ Girlfriend After a moment of silence, Krystal already had an answer in her mind. Although it would be disappointing, she didn¡¯t expect Chris to agree to such a rude and selfish proposal. She smiled and picked up her handbag, walking slowly ahead. ¡°Mister, I was just talking earlier. If you¡¯re not willing, then forget it. I¡¯m going home now and will repay you for the clothes as soon as possible. Thank you!¡± With that said, Krystal left. As she took two steps forward, a rough hand with distinct knuckles suddenly appeared on her shoulder and pushed her against the wall. The man lowered his head and pressed his lips onto hers aggressively while sucking and rubbing them roughly. Krystal was shocked; her eyes widened while she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands. Finally, she decided to grab onto his suit hem which showed off a soft side of herself that made Chris feel an unprecedented sense of protectiveness towards her. He stared at her face intently while speaking harshly, ¡°Do you know what being my girlfriend entails?¡± Krystal bit down on her lip before answering withmon sense, ¡°Cooking and doingundry?¡± ¡°No!¡± he replied firmly before continuing, ¡°You¡¯ll let me kiss you whenever I want; touch you whenever I want; sleep with me too! Aren¡¯t these things scary for you?¡± Chris was an adult male who was almost thirty years old ¨C he couldn¡¯t y childish games like tonic love affairs with Krystal anymore. The longer he abstained from physical contact or intimacy only made him crazier inside ¨C especially when he saw how young Krystal¡¯s legs were at the hospital earlier today which caused him to fall even harder for her than ever before. Although Krystal had no experience whatsoever in these matters yet knew deep down that when Chris kissed or touched her, she didn¡¯t feel repulsive! How could she tell him that? How could she express herself? Seeing the girl blush deeply again after lowering her head, Chris thought his previous actions scared or intimidated Krystal, so he released his grip on her while self-mockinglyughing. ¡°Girl, you can go back now. Don¡¯t let your desires cloud your judgment. I¡¯ll find you best doctors to cure your illness that¡¯s bothering you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, turning around and bending down to pick up the scattered handbag on the ground before handing it back to her. Krystal reached out her hands but didn¡¯t take the handbag. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his strong neck and offered herself up panting heavily. With closed eyes, she whispered, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡­ I want this.¡± Chris was overjoyed as he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. He asked again in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re willing to kiss me?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re not afraid if I touch you?¡± Krystal¡¯s ears turned red as she nodded hesitantly and added softly, ¡°Mm-hmm. But be gentle; it hurts.¡± He almost thought he was getting old with hallucinations when he heard that. Not giving up easily, Chris narrowed his deep-set eyes menacingly and said, ¡°Even sleeping together? Can you handle it?¡± Krystal¡¯s face turned pale as she nervously grabbed onto her small hands but looked determined when she lifted her head again. ¡°I¡¯m 21 years old; of course, I can.¡± Now it was Chris¡¯ turn to smile ¨C a smile that showed both tenderness and joy. His big hands gently stroked Krystal¡¯s soft hair before locking her into his embrace. ¡°Silly girl; are you cold? Let¡¯s talk inside first¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Krystal brightened up with happiness in her eyes like a child who had finally gotten their long-awaited toy. She held onto his arm tightly for fear of him running away, ¡°Mister, did you promise me?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. But I don¡¯t like having a sick girlfriend either; promise me that you¡¯ll ept treatment well and live with me happily,¡± Chris replied sternly yet lovingly at the same time. ¡°Okay.¡± Previously giving up on treatment due tock of money at home, now with two million dors in hand along with new motivation, Krystal decided that she would work hard to earn money so that she could cure herself quickly. Even if she couldn¡¯t be cured, she wanted to spend more time together with Chris. ¡­ On their way towards Onistead, the bright red Ferrari drove down the highway looking cool while speeding like a cheetah running through grasnds; The man sitting next to Krystal kept ncing back at the road behind them but didn¡¯t see any familiar figures before returning his gaze forward once more. Upon seeing this, Reece, who was driving at the time, burst outughing as if he had just thought of something. ¡°I mean, Mr. Foley, you don¡¯t even have to bother looking. Your assistant is clearly struggling with the beauty trap.¡± As soon as Reece finished speaking, Kelvin responded coldly with four words. ¡°Just drive your car!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 788: The Lawrence Family Bankruptcy It was bitterly cold in Onistead, with the north wind howling. Standing outside the Lawrence family¡¯s newly purchased vi were several young men in uniforms, holding tape and seals. They affixed a white seal with bold letters that read ¡°Court¡± and signed off on it before leaving, leaving the Lawrence family of four standing there staring at each other. George¡¯s face was as dark as a thundercloud as he watched them drive away resolutely while clenching his lips tightly. ¡°You can¡¯t leave! Give us back our house!¡± cried out Mya, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Give our house back!¡± Sean dropped his suitcase and ran after the car for a short distance while crying. Mya clung to amp post by the door, sobbing uncontrobly. The Lawrence family¡¯spany had changed its legal entity; they had used thepany to mortgage their house and apply for bank loans to buy it. Now that thepany is gone and they cannot repay their loan, the bank has applied for legal procedures to auction off their house as coteral. So now they have been evicted from their home; all of their assets have been frozen including gold nes, bracelets and watches worn by mother-daughter duo. Apart from this expensive clothing on them right now, together they only carry less than ten thousand dors in cash which would not even be considered pocket change by Nora before all this happened. Now it has be everything that gives them hope for survival especially in Onistead wherend is scarce and prices are among some of highest nationwide ¨C this ten thousand dors may onlyst half a month at best! It¡¯s winter time without housing or hot water¡­ are they really going to end up homeless? ¡°What do we do now? Should we just go back to Akloit?¡± Mya wiped away her tears but choked up reminding everyone present about returning home. Go back? But when they moved away initially, they bragged about nevering back again. What kind of message does it send if they slunk back defeated? George valued his pride; he¡¯d rather beg here than return like a loser. Sean seemed tempted though ¨C all his friends were still living in Akloit whereas he doesn¡¯t know anyone here nor does he attend any good schools either¡­ The decision ultimately rests upon Nora¡­ Unexpectedly, the young girl stood with her arms crossed on the railing at the door, her eyes full of indifference and disdain. With a slight opening of her red lips, Nora¡¯s words almost made George furious. ¡°I will never go back to Akloit. With a useless father like you and azy brother, I am ashamed.¡± George was already upset enough, but now he had to endure his daughter¡¯s sarcasm. His expression became even more unpleasant. ¡°Nora, I am your father. How can you talk to me like that?¡± Facing his anger, Nora wasn¡¯t afraid at all and continued disrespectfully: ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± ¡°Did you ever think about us when you bought that woman a $20 million house?¡± ¡°At almost fifty years old and still getting yed by a woman? I feel embarrassed for you.¡± ¡°Nora¡­¡± Furious beyond measure, George pped her hard across the face with a loud sound that frightened Mya. Nora was born into the Lawrence family as Cierra; her skin was delicate. After this p from George, her face turned red with clear five-finger marks left behind. She looked pitiful and heart-wrenching. Although Mya also thought Nora was wrong just now but she couldn¡¯t bear it since she was their only daughter after all. ¡°Nora, be good; apologize to your dad quickly.¡± She persuaded Nora while pulling her towards George and pressing on her neck asking for an apology from Nora herself. But no matter how much they tried cooperating with each other, Nora refused to do so; instead, she pushed away Mya fiercely while ring at them both in anger. ¡°Why should I apologize? Everything I said is true!¡± After pausing for several seconds, Nora roared rebelliously, ¡°I hate you! You ruined my artistic dreams of studying abroad!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the school belle of Akloit High School; there¡¯s no way I¡¯m living on the streets!¡± Nora ran away crying, and soon disappeared into the rain curtain without even bringing an umbre along. Mya watched worriedly as she left, ¡°Nora¡­e back quickly! Where are you going?¡± It was cold outside, and it rained heavily. She didn¡¯t even bring an umbre. Sean remembered what happened when she tried calcting his assets before. Now seeing Nora leave in anger, his heart felt relieved rather than worried anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mommy, she isn¡¯t worth your concern anyway.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mya wanted to follow up, but George stopped him coldly with an icy expression. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. I think Sean is right, let her be,¡± George said. ¡°You spoiled her and that¡¯s why she has this temper today!¡± Mya retorted, not willing to back down. ¡°You spoiled her too in the beginning!¡± The couple stared at each other before giving up the argument.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After running out of the Lawrence family¡¯s house, Nora rushed onto the street without a second thought. She looked around and saw a city full of cars and skyscrapers. The trees on the pedestrian walkway were covered in sparkling ice crystals while people hurriedly walked by with their coats tightly wrapped around them. In this unfamiliar city, Nora didn¡¯t know anyone and could only stare nkly at all the strangers passing by. For the first time in her life, she felt so small and insignificant. The city was like an endless universe while she was just a meteor without any orbit ¨C always at risk of falling apart. She had no home anymore. After losing their vi to foreclosure, she had nowhere else to go. ¡°Beep¡­¡± Several car horns honked behind her as drivers asionally nced over at this beautiful young woman dressed in thin whitece pajamas with curly hair cascading down one side of her face while wearing pink cartoon butterfly slippers on her feet. The cold winter wind mercilessly blew against Nora¡¯s body as strands of hair danced freely behind her slender figure. Suddenly, a ck Volkswagen slowly pulled up beside her. The window rolled down revealing a Mediterranean middle-aged bald man who waved his hand towards Nora before whistling like some kind of rogue. ¡°Hey pretty girl! Where are you going? Want me to give you ride? It¡¯s free!¡± he asked with oily words and gasps for breaths. Nora knew immediately that he wasn¡¯t someone trustworthy just from his demeanor alone; so she red coldly into his eyes before angrily telling him to ¡°Get lost!¡± Feeling insulted, he muttered under his breath, ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m trying to offer a ride, but you don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± He then drove away looking quite frustrated. Chapter 789: So What If I Did It? Only a few minutes after the man left, Nora heard the honking of a car horn behind her. She thought it was another idiot. But when she looked, she saw the familiar face of Ja, her senior and roommate from Onistead University, behind the wheel with her boyfriend Derrick beside her. They looked like they had just won a battle as they beamed at Nora standing alone on the street. Ja¡¯s surprise was evident as she asked, ¡°Nora, what are you doing here?¡± Not wanting to tell them about what happened at home, Nora gave an evasive answer. ¡°I just needed some fresh air; my house is too stuffy.¡± Seeing that something was off with Nora¡¯s demeanor and that she wasn¡¯t dressed for the cold weather outside, Ja guessed that there might be some trouble at home causing this behavior. ¡°Come on in,¡± Ja said kindly. ¡°It¡¯s too cold out here; we¡¯ll give you a ride wherever you need to go.¡± Normally Nora wouldn¡¯t even consider getting into such an ordinary car but now her feet were so cold it felt like they weren¡¯t hers anymore. Without hesitation, she got into their car¡¯s back seat while Ja pulled out one of Derrick¡¯s jackets from under his seat for Nora to wear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it smells like sweat,¡± Ja apologized awkwardly with a smallugh. ¡°We¡¯ve been busy these past few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± replied Nora as she put on the jacket gratefully. Feeling much better now with something warm covering her body again, Nora asked curiously as Derrick drove them towards Onistead University, ¡°So where did you two go during this long weekend?¡± Ja¡¯s face lit up with joy as she couldn¡¯t help but share her excitement with Nora. ¡°We went to pick up the car, the one I told you aboutst time. We used all our savings and got it for only $180, 000. What a deal!¡± $180, 000. A new car. These words undoubtedly touched on Nora¡¯s sensitive nerves. A hint of naked jealousy arose in her heart and quickly disappeared from her eyes. Looking at Ja¡¯s soulless praise, she said, ¡°Wow, you two are amazing! You¡¯re buying a car before even graduating.¡± Derrick blushed for the first time being praised by such a beautiful girl. ¡°It¡¯s nothing really; our parents gave us some down payment or else we wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it ourselves.¡± Relying on their parents¡­ Nora didn¡¯t know what to think and had an unpleasant expression on her face. The car soon fell into silence as Ja may have been too tired after waking up early this morning and fell asleep leaning against Nora¡¯s shoulder. She had slight nasal congestion which caused her to snore rhythmically in the car which made Nora feel annoyed several times wanting to push her away but refrained from doing so. Derrick smiled helplessly at this situation and said meaningfully towards Nora: ¡°She is always like that; there is nothing we can do about it.¡± ¡°Not like you though,¡± he continued teasingly,¡±You sleep quietly when you doze off; very cute.¡± Nora frowned upon hearing his words,¡±When have you seen me sleeping?¡± ¡°Last time at KTV when you drank too much and I sent you home.¡± He was referring to when she was humiliated by The Prince Family causing upset feelings leading herter alone drinking heavily at a bar where she woke up next day finding herself lying in bed with Ja thinking that Ja brought back home but instead it was Derrick who did so instead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you again,¡± she apologized feeling embarrassed about what happenedst night. ¡°It¡¯s no problem; I¡¯m happy to serve.¡± Derrick¡¯s gentlemanly demeanorbined with knowing boundaries made Nora appreciate him more than before since senior sister was rude & vulgar person who doesn¡¯t deserve him wondering how he could put up with someone like that for many years now? Derrick drove them all the way towards their school while they chatted along the way until they arrived Onistead University within minutes whereupon getting out of his vehicle noticed everyone around them looking coldly or disdainfully or mockingly etc., making eye contact showing disapproval of their arrival here together as if they were not wee here. She stood there, stunned for a moment, before walking into the campus with a gloomy expression on her face and tightly clenched her fists. asionally, she heard whispers from her ssmates around her. Though their voices were low, they still managed to reach her ears clearly. ¡°How dare she show up at school?¡± ¡°Who knows? Her family has gone bankrupt. Miss Lawrence, who used to be high and mighty, has be a homeless beggar. Do you think Stephen Prince will still like her?¡± ¡°Even if Master Stephen likes her, the Prince family would never allow such a woman to live with them.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. In an instant, Nora felt as though all of the blood in her body was flowing backwards and nked outpletely. How did they know about my family¡¯s bankruptcy? Who leaked this information? Just then, Ja noticed something extraordinary ahead of them. She pointed towards the crowded bulletin board and shouted at Nora, ¡°Nora! Come take a look over here!¡± Upon hearing this, Nora¡¯s eyes narrowed and she immediately strode forward towards it without any hesitation or concern for those blocking in front of her who grumbled as she pushed past them roughly. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the information posted on the bulletin board ¨C news about her familypany going bankrupt along with pictures of herself standing outside their house which had been seized earlier that morning by authorities. Nora became furious upon seeing this; tearing down all of these pieces one by one before stomping on them fiercely while asking through gritted teeth, ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Come out! If you have guts to do it, why not admit it!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there was a female voice sounding behind her. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t have guts to admit it? I did it! What are you going to do about it?¡± Chapter 790: Think You More Noble Than Her? The crowd automatically parted, and Mika walked through in an expensive red down jacket paired with a ck dress and high heels, exuding a cold and alluring aura. She looked at Nora with mocking eyes. Two strong bodyguards followed her closely, ready to protect her safety. They looked around warily at the people nearby. Mika couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Nora¡¯s disheveled appearance. ¡°Back in Akloit, you mocked me for being nothing more than a sham. Now it seems that you can¡¯t even reach that level yourself.¡± ¡°Without the Lawrence family, you are nothing but a stray dog.¡± Her words were venomous and harsh, causing those around them to gasp in shock. Onlookers watched the two women intently as if they expected something to happen between them. ¡°Who are you calling a stray dog? Are you looking for trouble?¡± Nora charged forward angrily to hit Mika but was stopped by Mika¡¯s two bodyguards who held onto her delicate hand tightly until they heard bones crack under their grip. Nora winced in pain as her face turned pale. Ja watched nervously from the sidelines without daring to say anything while hiding behind her boyfriend Derrick. Derrick couldn¡¯t stand idly by any longer and spoke up on behalf of Nora. ¡°Mika, let it go. Whatever happened between you and Nora is already in the past; she¡¯s pitiful now.¡± Mika shifted her gaze strangely between both of them before saying sarcastically,¡±Speaking of which, isn¡¯t Nora your girlfriend¡¯s best friend? Ja didn¡¯t say anything about this whole situation; why did you stand up for her?¡± ¡°A knight in shining armor? Unfortunately for you, there are plenty of suitors pursuing Nora right now ¨C someone like yourself who has average looks andes from an ordinary background only caught Ja¡¯s attention.¡± Her words were aimed at three people simultaneously ¨C Derrick included. Ja felt nervous after hearing what Mika said because she wondered if Derrick had something going on with Nora since he risked offending Mika just to defend Nora. He was usually someone who avoided trouble altogether so why would he do this now? Derrick looked embarrassed and tried to exin himself, ¡°Ja, let me exin. I just thought she was your friend and I wanted to help her out because of you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ja looked at him skeptically and asked again. ¡°Yes.¡± Ja finally put her worries aside and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay then, but from now on you can¡¯t contact Nora privately.¡± She was still worried because Derrick had cheated on her with another girl before they broke up. That girl was five years older than Ja and more beautiful than her. It wasn¡¯t until he found out that she was also seeing someone else that he came back to Ja. To be honest, Nora was more attractive than the woman Derrick had an affair with before. Derrick¡¯s throat moved as he reluctantly nced at Nora again; he had some feelings for her. But his girlfriend Ja was clearly angry with him; when he bought a car, Ja¡¯s parents gave him 100, 000 dors. If they broke up or argued over something stupid like this, her parents might ask for the money back. Compared to Nora, Derrick chose money. Derrick¡¯s departure left Nora feeling isted once again. She looked around with nk eyes as peopleughed at her; she felt so wronged that she almost cried. Mika sneered down at her condescendingly. ¡°Nora, today is your day! I¡¯m giving back all the insults I received in the past!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can hide the fact that you miscarried in Akloit.¡± Akloit¡­ miscarriage¡­ It turned out that seemingly innocent-looking Nora really had been intimate with men before and even suffered a miscarriage. This huge piece of information stunned everyone present; most guys stared at her bellysciviously. ¡°Look at how big the gap between those legs is when she walks ¨C it¡¯s obvious!¡± ¡°I told everyone before that she wasn¡¯t a virgin anymore but no one believed me.¡± ¡°Dude! You¡¯re amazing! How could you tell?¡± ¡°When she walk, there¡¯s such a big gap between her legs, are you blind?¡± ¡°Yeah man! It must have been someone rich who got lucky!¡± For poor losers like them, it would only ever be wishful thinking anyway ¨C rich people could change girlfriends as easily as changing clothes! They thought someone like artistic-looking Nora would be different from other girls but it turned out they¡¯d overestimated how special she really was. As everyone was maliciously attacking Nora, a white figure walked out from the crowd. Stephen walked towards her without hesitation, grabbing her shoulder with his big hand and pulling her into his embrace. The sudden support andfort made Nora feel like a drowning person grasping onto a life-saving straw. She actively reached out and grabbed his arm, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at him pitifully. ¡°Master Stephen, why are you here?¡± Stephen took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped away her tears with a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. In my heart, you have always been the best girl.¡± Mika had recently been spending time with Stephen¡¯s younger uncle and had met him asionally. Although they were of simr age, Stephen felt somewhat awkward around Mika. ¡°But isn¡¯t she just using you as a stepping stone? Don¡¯t you care about that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you also using my younger uncle as your stepping stone? Nora was just deceived by an unscrupulous man. But what about you? You¡¯re clearly after our Prince family¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Compared to her, you¡¯re despicable too.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mika was left speechless by Stephen¡¯s retort and lost face in front of everyone present. However, due to Master Stephen¡¯s identity being different from Nora¡¯s, even though she had bodyguards behind her back, they dared noty hands on him; all she could do was swallow this bitterness down silently. ¡°Master Stephen! You really opened my eyes today! Fine then! Nora got lucky this time! Let¡¯s go!¡± Anyway, the goal of humiliating Nora in public had been achieved so it didn¡¯t matter much anymore; there would be plenty more opportunities for revengeter on. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After Mika left, Nora seemed to lose all strength in an instant, sinking softly into Master Stephen¡¯s arms ¡°Nora!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At the moment when she fainted to the ground, Mater Stephan held onto her tightly, worriedly rushing towards the hospital together¡­ Chapter 791: Young People Must Understand the Rules Since the entire family disagreed with returning to Akloit, the Lawrence family stayed in Onistead. They had never experienced such poverty before, with only ten thousand dors to their name and spending five hundred on a rundown house in a poor vige far from Onistead. The building was old and dirty, surrounded by homeless elderly people orborers who sold their physicalbor for a living. When George moved his family of four into the new home, he wore a white shirt paired with ck suit pants and carried a brown leather briefcase. He looked like an aplished businessman; one might mistake him for an executiveing to inspect something. Sean no longer wore expensive coats but instead opted for an ordinary white T-shirt paired with blue jeans. He was already thin but had be even skinnier due to insomnia. Despite how cold it was outside, Sean didn¡¯t have even one decent down jacket. Meanwhile, Mya hesitated at the door and didn¡¯t step inside; her fair face twisted into disgust as she surveyed their new home while wrinkling her brow. She covered her nose with her hand and spoke in an eerie tone. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s so foul! The floor is covered in green moss! Someone needs to clean this ce up.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, all of the neighbors who were watching them burst outughing or whispered among themselves curiously about how out of ce they looked there. ¡°They don¡¯t seem like people who would live here,¡± someone said mockingly. ¡°They look good on paper but are just superficial ¨C who knows why they decided to live here? Maybe rich people want to experience life?¡± another person added sarcastically. Mya blushed furiously after hearing thesements because she realized that not only had they gone bankrupt but also lost all their servants too. She wasn¡¯t used to doing things herself since she always ordered others around ¨C it made her feel ufortable thinking about it now. But then again¡­ she came from rural origins too and knew what it felt like being poor when young ¨C wasn¡¯t working hard just part of life? What hasn¡¯t she done when she was young? Besides, she¡¯s not old at all. She¡¯s only 48 years old and still has the energy to do physical work herself. She thought so, but when she reached out her fair and tender hands, it suddenly felt inappropriate. It had been decades since shest did any physical work. Her beautiful hands were going to touch those dirty and ck things. Thendlord of the rented house is an olddy in her seventies. The house belonged to herte husband, but now it¡¯s empty. Her two sons had jobs and bought a house in the city where they took their mother to live with them. So, they didn¡¯te back here often anymore. Thinking that leaving it empty was just wasting space, she rented it out for some extra pocket money. She had rented out this ce for many years and met various tenants of different personalities and backgrounds. She could tell what kind of person someone was at first nce. Seeing Mya¡¯s pretentious appearance made her sneer. ¡°Hey girlie! This is a poor area; having a ce to live is already good enough! There are so many outsidersing to Onistead for work this year that all houses have been rented out.¡± ¡°My room here is already one of the best around here; you¡¯re stillining? Go ask around if anyone would rent you something at this price!¡± Mya suppressed her anger which was about to burst forth from within as she frowned deeper on hearing these words. Just as she was about to speak up, a spider suddenly dropped onto her shoulder from above without warning. She instinctively turned sideways only to be frightened by its size. ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡± She screamed. The olddy immediately covered her ears looking displeased while scolding Mya, ¡°Girlie! I have heart disease; lower your voice!¡± Then seemingly remembering something important, she added, ¡°Oh yeah! I need to remind you guys that I like peace and quietness; don¡¯t make too much noise at night or else I won¡¯t be able sleep.¡± ¡°If not, then I won¡¯t rent my room out.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Sean quickly covered his mother¡¯s mouth before lowering his voice so as not disturb their newndy further, causing Mya¡¯s anger to rise again. He gentlyforted his mother Mya, whispering in her ear, ¡°Mommy. This is the cheapest house we¡¯ve found.¡± And it was true. At $500 a month for two bedrooms and a living room, it was hard to find such a cheap price. Just yesterday evening, they had stayed at an ordinary hotel with two rooms for one night at $160. If they continued to stay at hotels, their money would notst half a month. After thinking it over carefully, George decided to endure humiliation and believed he could rise again from the ashes. Without hesitation, he took out five hundred dors from his briefcase and handed them over to thendy. ¡°Let¡¯s just rent this ce then. Can we move in tonight?¡± Thendy didn¡¯t take the money right away but instead gave him an annoyed look before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t young people know any manners? Nowadays renting requires paying two months¡¯ rent upfront plus one month¡¯s deposit. So you need to give me fifteen hundred dors.¡± ¡°Two months¡¯ upfront payment plus one-month deposit? Isn¡¯t monthly payment enough?¡± George and Mya were both shocked and spoke up simultaneously, creating loud ovepping voices.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Who told you that monthly payments are eptable now? The rule of renting is always paying two months¡¯ upfront payment plus one-month deposit! You can choose whether or not you want to rent!¡± Her arrogant attitude sessfully made George and Mya feel angry and helpless. They had no choice but to bear with it since they were under her roof now. George hesitated for several seconds before reluctantly taking out another stack of bills from his pocket and handing them over. As they watched the money exchange hands between them, all three felt heartbroken inside. Chapter 792: Money Abroad ¡°The olddy smiled as she received the money, but then spat on her hand in disgust. She counted the bills carefully three times to make sure the amount was correct before wrapping them up in a vintage floral handkerchief and tucking it into her coat pocket. As soon as she left, George mmed the rusty door shut with a loud bang with an unmistakable air of anger. Sean nced at his parents and suddenly understood something, sighing quietly without leaving any trace. They had just moved into their new home and there were still many things to sort out and buy anew. The walls would get damp in winter so they needed to clean off the moss; there were also some disgusting yellow puddles on the floor that looked like they could have been caused by human or feline urine ¨C either way, Mya almost threw up at the sight of it when she caught a whiff of its pungent odor. Although their two-bedroom apartment wasn¡¯t small by any means, it was so empty that there was only one bed inside without even a sofa for them to sit on. They would have to spend money buying new furniture, which made George feel extremely anxious whenever he thought about it. He looked up at his son who now towered over him by half a head¡¯s length with some resentment building inside him. His impatient lips felt dry as he spoke hesitantly in an unsteady voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you quit school, Sean? You can help out around here instead.¡± Mya immediately shouted him down, ¡°Absolutely not! Sean is our family¡¯s hope ¨C we can¡¯t let poverty ruin our child¡¯s future! He must continue his education no matter what!¡± But George knew full well that their son had no talent for studying whatsoever. In previous ssrooms where only thirty students attended ss together with Sean, he always ranked nearst ce. If not for those bribes though, Sean wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter through school gates based solely on academic merit alone! As for taking over his father¡¯s business someday? Forget about it ¨C Sean couldn¡¯t even tell cost from profit margins, let alone run anything himself! Oh wait¡­ George didn¡¯t even have any business left anymore anyway¡­ So if he wanted to earn money now, then manualbor seemed like his only option! He tried hard persuading Mya into giving up this idea of letting their son continue schooling.: ¡°But our family¡¯s situation right now is so difficult that we can¡¯t even afford the money for a school uniform, let alone anything else.¡± Sean was attending a private elite school where even one school uniform cost over ten thousand dors. They couldn¡¯t afford it. Mya had given up on Norapletely. That ungrateful girl didn¡¯t appreciate anything they did for her. ¡°Maybe we could use the money we saved for Nora¡¯s dowry in the foreign bank ount to pay for Sean¡¯s education,¡± Mya suggested. Sean knew his own worth and wasn¡¯t particrly interested in studying either way. He was about to agree with his father when he heard his mother speak up and was shocked by what she said. ¡°We have money overseas?¡± he eximed loudly enough that Mya immediately stepped forward and covered his mouth with her hand, afraid someone might be eavesdropping from outside the walls. ¡°Hush¡­ lower your voice,¡± she whispered as she looked around to make sure no one was listening before exining everything to them both in hushed tones. ¡°Yes, there is some money. I saved it from selling Cheyenne¡¯s mother¡¯s jewelry. Since it had markings on it that made people here too scared to buy it, the bank advised me to sell it abroad instead so I entrusted my brother who lives there with selling it off to an aristocrat from Europe.¡± ¡°That money has been sitting in an overseas bank under my brother¡¯s name for almost ten years now and has earned quite a bit of interest.¡± ¡°I nned on using this as Nora¡¯s dowry but since she has disappointed me so muchtely, I¡¯ve decided instead to take out this money early and give it all towards Sean.¡± They still had some hidden wealth! This news felt like timely rain falling down upon them while they were stranded within the desert of poverty all along! After days of worrying about how they¡¯d manage financially, Sean smiled again after hearing this news! The jewelry left behind by Sh must be worth quite a lot. Even if only one million dors were saved away back then, interest alone would still amount significantly! And now he wouldn¡¯t need to drop out anymore! However, George couldn¡¯t help but feel wary towards Mya after hearing all this sudden good fortune being revealed¡­ After all these years of marriage, she had hidden such arge sum of money from him without him noticing. How many more secrets was she keeping from him? George felt deceived and unhappy as he asked her, ¡°Did you really sell that jewelry set?¡± ¡°You even put the money in your older brother¡¯s name. Are you afraid I¡¯ll find out?¡± ¡°We¡¯re family. I trusted you with everything before, and yet you still did this.¡± But Mya didn¡¯t feel guilty at all; instead, she replied smugly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been selfish and sold that jewelry set back then, do you think we¡¯d be living sofortably now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me any high-minded reasons. You also bought a $30 million vi for Jane behind my back,¡± Mya said.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Now look what happened: the vi is hers now. Did she even leave a doghouse for you? At least my money was for our child¡¯s future. What about yours?¡± Mya started crying in sadness and frustration while punching George¡¯s shoulder with her fist. ¡°You go get that vi back! I don¡¯t want to live in this dump!¡± George rubbed his temples irritably as if his head was about to explode. He had put the vi under Jane¡¯s name when he heard she was pregnant; he even signed over the ownership contract to her. Now it seemed impossible to get it back since there was no way Jane would willingly give it up. Just thinking about that despicable woman made him want to kill her and drink her blood! Suddenly there came a faint sound from outside the door which caught Mya¡¯s attention; she stopped throwing tantrums and turned nervously towards it. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check,¡± Sean said as he walked towards the door. When he opened it, his body shuddered at seeing that face full of cold mockery staring right at him. Chapter 793: The Park Where We Slept Last Night ¡°Sis!¡± he called out to her softly, then nced nervously at the young man standing next to the girl, who was dressed well and had a handsome face. Where had he seen this guy before? Ah, yes! It was Master Stephen!!! The girls in their ss often talked about the top-ranked guys at the neighboring art university. At number one was Master Stephen of the Prince family, the future heir who was not yet twenty-three years old and worth billions. How did his sister manage to climb up such a socialdder so quickly? Nora¡¯s gaze turned icily cold. She wore a long white down jacket that entuated her pale face. She looked around at this shabby house and opened her red lips slightly beforeughing lightly. ¡°You guys really made it hard for me to find you.¡± ¡°We moved,¡± Mya stuttered with an embarrassed smile as she walked up to Nora. Just as she tried reaching out for Nora¡¯s arm, Nora sidestepped away from her. Her hand could only awkwardly hang in mid-air while avoiding eye contact with Nora¡¯s gaze. She exined softly with lowered head, ¡°We thought you were just angry for a moment and woulde back.¡± ¡°You know all our stuff got confiscated too. We slept in nearby parksst night; how could I bear letting you sleep there too?¡± ¡°I heard you have friends in Onistead and dorms at school; it¡¯s better than sleeping in parks after all since your health has always been poor since childhood.¡± She spoke convincingly with tears streaming down her cheeks like someone who would rather sacrifice herself than let children suffer but unfortunately Mya probably didn¡¯t know that they stayed overnight yesterday at one of Master Stephen¡¯s properties which happened to be a hotel. And Nora begged him to help find her family members; he immediately went looking through every small hotel or inn throughout Onistead. The registration form filled out by George was sent directly to Norast night. In the morning, she went to the hostel to ask the owner. The owner told her that her father had contacted a nearby agency and gave Nora that agency¡¯s phone number. Following the guidance of the agency manager, Nora found out that they had rented a house and moved without telling her. As she opened the door just now, looking at their faces with unrelenting joy still present, it seemed as if they were discussing a bright future together as a family. But she didn¡¯t feel like she was part of their n. Nora felt herself stupid. When lying in hospital bed, she thought abouting back and apologizing to them since they were family. Little did she know that they didn¡¯t consider her as such. To deceive her, Mya even came up with such an absurd reason for moving without telling Nora. Stephen stood at the door feeling embarrassed for Mya while secretly holding onto Nora¡¯s hand. ¡°Nora, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore since you¡¯re still recovering,¡± he gently reminded Mya while trying to ease up on things by changing topics from earlier. Mya finally showed some concern on her face upon hearing about Nora being sick. ¡°Nora, you¡¯re sick?¡± She was feeling slightly relieved inside but still upset with them not informing her beforehand about their move. ¡°Yes, I am sick! I spent yesterday in hospital and you guys¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me anything before moving?¡± Sean felt guilty for his actions and apologized first, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry we forgot yesterday because we were busy settling down.¡± However, Mya couldn¡¯t keep quiet what was really on her mind, ¡°It¡¯s good nothing happened or else how much money would be wasted staying in hospital.¡± George frowned deeply upon hearing those words from Mya. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at your mom; it wasn¡¯t intentional. Who is this young man? Looks like a good guy, your boyfriend?¡± Ever since he saw Stephen walk into their home with Nora earlier, George couldn¡¯t help but notice him too. Although Stephen appeared low-key, his clothes were all designer brands and his wristwatch looked like an expensive Swiss watch which George himself had been eyeing for quite some time now. It was obvious that he came from a wealthy family. Nora had finally done something to satisfy him. If the forces behind this young man were willing to lend him a hand, then it was not impossible for the Lawrence family to rise again. For his own interests, he had to please Nora now. The desire in his eyes was so obvious. Master Stephen, who grew up in a big family and witnessed many cases of scheming for inheritance, could easily guess George¡¯s motives. But now that his uncle was in charge of the Prince family, he had no real power. He feared Mr. Lawrence would be disappointed once he found out the truth. Nora didn¡¯t answer her father¡¯s words and remained upset with her mother Mya¡¯s preference for boys over girls deep down inside. She could forgive her mother for not informing her about moving out first but only thinking about money when she found out Nora was sick and hospitalized? Was this still the same loving mother from before? Suddenly Nora felt like there wasn¡¯t anything worth clinging onto in this household anymore. She turned around and grabbed Stephen¡¯s hand with watery eyes shining bright. ¡°Master Stephen, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing the faint glimmer of tears in her eyes made Master Stephen even more heartbroken as he gently supported her arm while they left together.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He always knew that Nora would be willing to be with him because of his wealth alone. But when he saw how little affection she received from her parents except when they needed something from her, Master Stephen suddenly understood why Nora wanted so badly to marry into a wealthy family ¨C it was an escape from being controlled by them all the time. He wanted to be there as a support system for Nora ¨C even if their families opposed their rtionship. ¡°Where are you going? You just got back!¡± Mya called after them once she realized what happened but unfortunately Nora didn¡¯t look back at all as she left. She continued on pretending sweetly, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, so you need plenty of rest! When I finish cleaning up here at home, you can bring him back here for dinner.¡± Bring Master Stephen home for dinner? Ha! As soon as Nora left, Mya breathed a sigh of relief; there were only two rooms avable and if Nora came back, then there wouldn¡¯t be any ce left for Sean. Chapter 794: Don’t Try to Get Close to Me On this cold winter day, the living room was so chilly that Mya couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her precious son being cold. Sean helplessly watched his sister¡¯s departing figure, feeling like something was slowly slipping away and could never be regained. He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was. If he were given a chance to go back in time, he wouldn¡¯t have been so addicted to the inte and games; he would have studied harder. Unfortunately, there are no ¡°ifs¡± in this world. Xona was a mysterious ce that only exists in legends. If it weren¡¯t for her grandfather mentioning it, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t even know such a ce existed in this world. It¡¯s nothing like she imagined with barrennd and rugged mountains; although it¡¯s nestled among lush trees and mountains, it resembles a pce more than anything else ¨C home to the Lucas family. As dynasties change and times progress, members of the Lucas family also go out to study before ultimately bing one of Onistead¡¯s top families. ¡°Snap!¡± Cheyenne closed her book with a slight sound that resonated through the air before cing it on the nearby table. Perhaps due to pregnancy making her more fragile than usual or having read for an hour or so already ¨C now her neck hurts while eyes feel ufortable too. She blinked twice, then elegantly yawned as she stood up, intending to stretch when suddenly there appeared at doorway an ominous ck figure dressed in long ck robes. A maid who looked almost lifeless except for its pale skin under dim lighting which made its hollow eyes look icy-cold yet empty inside out! In its hand held wooden tray bearing steaming hot lean meat porridge topped with preserved duck egg which approached mechanically towards Cheyenne until ced right before her. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please eat breakfast.¡± Cheyenne had grown ustomed to seeing this robotic appearance because 377 is not human but rather just another android developed by the Lucas family. But why did they need so many robots? She wondered silently within herself¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although they looked very much alike humans from afar, upon closer inspection one could see their differences such as visible seams around their necks where parts were joined together. She slowly closed her mouth, then nced at the bowl filled with food. It seemed nice and smelled delicious too. ¡°Take it away! I don¡¯t eat scallions.¡± 377 couldn¡¯tprehend Cheyenne¡¯s words, as if there was nomand in its brain. It stood there like a wooden log, waiting for further instructions. Cheyenne wanted to be angry at first, but then she realized how silly it was to get mad at a robot. She picked up the spoon and slowly removed the scallion from her porridge. She didn¡¯t want to be stubborn and refuse to eat just because of her pride. In the past, she could handle hunger without any problem. But now, with a baby on board, she needed all the energy she could get. If she didn¡¯t eat enough and keep herself strong, even if the opportunity arose for her escape, she wouldn¡¯t have enough strength to make it happen. As Cheyenne picked out scallions from her porridge bowl, memories flooded back into her mind. Kelvin used toin about how picky of an eater she was and would always help remove any unwanted ingredients from her food. Kelvin¡­ Lost in thought for a moment longer than intended, Cheyenne¡¯s movements paused until another person entered through the door without warning. It wasn¡¯t until an old voice spoke that Cheyenne snapped out of it: ¡°377, go downstairs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man who entered appeared around 56 or 57 years old with slightly grayed temples that did not detract from his good looks whatsoever. His face showed signs of aging with wrinkles etched into his skin but he still held himself with Sam¡¯s same stoic expression. If he hadn¡¯t grown facial hair on his chin or dyed his hair ck, he could easily pass as someone in their thirties. He wore a bespoke ck three-piece suit which revealed blue tattoos covering both hands against pale skin; they looked like they had been painted on rather than inked onto him. He sat down directly across from Cheyenne after walking over nonchntly while ncing briefly at discarded scallions on the table before giving a faint smile. ¡°No wonder we¡¯re both part of the Lucas family; our habits are simr since I don¡¯t eat scallions either.¡± Cheyenne wrinkled her nose in disgust before shooting him an annoyed look while speaking sharply, ¡°Who said you were anything like me? Don¡¯t tter yourself! Why is your skin so thick?¡± Her words were impolite and rude; anyone else would have been offended by them, not to mention the head of the Lucas family. Cheyenne was doing it on purpose. She had been in this room for almost a week now, living each day without any excitement or passion. She didn¡¯t know when this kind of life would end. Instead of continuing to live like she was in prison, she decided to anger him and find a way out. To her surprise, the man wasn¡¯t angry at all. He looked at her with an unchanged smile on his face and said, ¡°Good niece, your temper is just like your mother¡¯s when she was young.¡± ¡°She was so honest and lovely back then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a beautiful woman died young. If she were alive today, I¡¯m sure she would be an outstanding woman.¡± Hearing his tone of voice made it clear that he knew Cheyenne¡¯s mother Sh as well. This only made Cheyenne more curious about the woman whom she had never met before. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to me. What is your purpose foring here? Just say it straight up,¡± Cheyenne demanded bluntly. Chapter 795: She Became the Worm Mother ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re being so honest, my dear niece, I won¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± he said. He shifted into a morefortable position and leaned back in his armchair. Crossing his legs casually, he pulled out a cigar from the pocket of his suit and smoothly ced it in his mouth. Snap! A faint sound echoed through the air as blue mes flickered and danced within the brown depths of Gregory¡¯s eyes. Thick white smoke rose up to shroud his face in a hazy veil. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re extremely talented, my dear niece. You¡¯ve already mastered the Edwards family¡¯s ultimate skills at such a young age and are also an all-around expert in music, chess, calligraphy and painting.¡± ¡°The Lucas family is currentlycking someone like you. If you¡¯re willing to join us here, then I promise to give you unparalleled power.¡± ¡°What do you say? If there are any conditions that don¡¯t satisfy you, then feel free to mention them.¡± Gracie was surprised by Gregory personally trying to recruit Cheyenne into their organization; her eyes shed with hesitation while she struggled for words. Gregory never meddled with these matters before; was he genuinely interested in recruiting Cheyenne or just testing her loyalty? It was impossible for anyone to know for sure. Either way though she would never agree. Not only had Cheyenne disrupted her ns multiple times before causing significant losses within their organization but also because she was Kelvin¡¯s wife. Gracie couldn¡¯t let her work alongside herself under such awkward circumstances. Little did they know that Cheyenne didn¡¯t even consider joining their organization as an option; how could she be an aplice when it went against everything she stood for? ¡°What do you think? If it doesn¡¯t put your mind at ease, then I can release Jonathan first as part of our exchange.¡± Gregory spoke nonchntly while threateninglycing each word with naked aggression. How despicable! Cheyenne cursed inwardly but forced herself to calm down; looking coldly towards him with icy indifference written across her features she replied, ¡°I demand to see Kyson first.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t agree until I have seen him myself and made sure he is safe.¡± As soon as those words left her lips, Gregory turned around briefly, ncing over Gracie who stood behind him. They exchanged brief looks which conveyed the message. Gracie frowned and let out a coldugh, crossing her arms before turning to leave. Gregory hesitated for a moment before nodding and speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone arrange it. When do you want to meet him?¡± ¡°Right now!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sure that you will love our great organization.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I like it or not. Can I leave if I don¡¯t agree? It¡¯s ridiculous how you all pretend to be righteous and friendly when you¡¯re just a bunch of hypocrites. It¡¯s disgusting!¡± As she finished speaking, there was finally some emotion on Gregory¡¯s face ¨C anger ¨C but he still held back. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The basement was brightly lit with silver-white walls reflecting shadows as people moved around creating blinding shes of light. There was an enormous iron cage that looked at least three meters high and two meters wide with ck painted railings surrounding it making it look like a giant iron lid trapping people inside. Inside the cage sat a pregnant woman who appeared to be around twenty-three or twenty-four years old; her frail figure slumped on the icy ground. Her stomach protruded so much that it made one gasp in amazement while trembling uncontrobly at its sight. Her blonde hair hung down covering her face as weak eyes peered through strands staring straight ahead towards Cheyenne. A faint voice began calling out weakly, ¡°Save¡­ save me.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°It hurts too much¡­ I want to live.¡± Her pleading gaze resembled that of an animal begging for mercy. Cheyenne then noticedrge chunks of skin falling off her body which were covered by hair; half her face had rotted away, emitting an extremely nauseating odor which exined why she used hair as cover-up. She continued writhing in pain on the ground, clutching onto her stomach as though someone had punched her hard and causing excruciating pain, while blood slowly seeped out forming into puddles beneath white her stained dress mixed with dirt. In the pool of blood, countless white worms wriggled densely. Each worm had a thumb-sized, robust body with crimson red eyes the size of green peas, resembling silkworms. Cheyenne nced at them and involuntarily contracted her pupils. The woman¡¯s abdomen¡­ She covered her mouth, preventing the sound of surprise from escaping. The woman continued to plead for help, relentlessly. The woman kept using her own head to strike the iron railing. Each impact seemed to require all her strength, with her skull colliding forcefully against the bars. Red blood flowed down the iron railing, and the woman¡¯s forehead waspletely crushed, a gruesome mess of flesh and blood. What kind of despair and agony would drive a pregnant woman to prefer suicide over living with the burden of two lives? Just as this question unconsciously arose in Cheyenne¡¯s mind, a familiar and aged voice suddenly sounded from behind. She instinctively turned her head to look. The person approaching wore a ck robe, with white hair and a face full of wrinkles. It was Adrian. His hands were tucked in the pockets of his white coat, holding a folder under his arm. Despite his elderly appearance, he showed no sign of being in his seventies. ¡°She took ¡®Apocalypse¡¯. The child in her womb was devoured by these adorable little worms. Only a pool of blood remains,¡± he said. ¡°What¡¯s the point of engaging in such despicable acts?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s gaze turned icy cold. The calmer her face appeared while looking at Adrian, the more intense her anger burned. Hearing her childish remark, Adrian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. ¡°My dear great-niece, you¡¯re still so naive. Only children would ask such questions.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no point, then why did I put so much effort into nurturing her as the ¡®Wormmother¡¯? By introducing the Apocalypse into her body, her uterus became the perfect hatchery. After absorbing the blood and flesh of infants, these little darlings hatch from her body. Aren¡¯t they still her children? They simply went from one to countless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡± Cheyenne eximed. Chapter 796: One Strike to Kill She had underestimated the depravity of these people! Selling human organs and abusing vignte justice were already abhorrent crimes. Now, they hade up with such twisted methods-imnting bacterial eggs into pregnant women and using the warmth of their wombs to incubate these virus-infectedrvae. As theservae hatched, they would absorb the nutrients from the pregnant woman¡¯s body day by day. In cases of nutritional deficiency, they would feed on the unborn child in her belly as their ¡°food¡± for growth. In Adrian¡¯s eyes, there were no strictly defined ¡°humans.¡± They were merely props for his experiments, disposable at will. While Cheyenne cursed him, Adrian took it as praise. His eyes gleamed with delight, and he exined in a deep voice, ¡°Great experiments require sacrifices.¡± The essence of the experiment was to explore the truth of science. In Adrian¡¯s view, everything he did now was to obtain the truth. He was fighting for the sake of truth. When the goal is achieved, what does the convoluted process matter? When humans dissect frogs, mice, and rabbits inboratories, they do not consider it cruel. Looking at it from a different perspective, humans are also animals. So, what is the fundamental difference between using humans as experimental subjects and using rabbits, frogs, or mice? Upon hearing his cunning argument, Cheyenne vehemently disagreed in her heart. Yes, she had personally dissected countless frogs in theboratory and cooked them into delicious meals to eat. However, she would never dissect a pregnant mother rabbit. This was empathy, and great emotions could cross any species. Even animals have emotions. If humans have no emotions, aren¡¯t they no different from animals? After hesitating for a second, she made a bold and unexpected decision. Cheyenne suddenly strode forward to the side of the iron cage without saying a word and took the silver surgical knife from the te next to her. Without blinking an eye, she held the surgical knife horizontally in her hand and swiftly shed towards the woman¡¯s neck. In an instant of shing silver light, Cheyenne tightly closed her eyes. She acted quickly and precisely with one swift stroke that killed instantly. With this speed of action, the woman should not feel too much pain. The blood sttered on Cheyenne¡¯s face unavoidably as it sprayed out from her neck wound. Her fair-skinned face was beautiful but tense with irregr bloodstains like ink stters that highlighted her stunningly gorgeous appearance full of impact. At this moment, Cheyenne looked so small and fragile yet so lonely but great at heart. In the split second before she closed her eyes, it seemed as if Cheyenne saw a grateful smile on the woman¡¯s face. This sincere smile seemed to be celebrating herself finally being free from pain. The woman¡¯s body slowly fell backwards until it hit something behind her before copsing silently forever leaving this world. Her wide-opened eyes stared nkly at ceiling above as if recalling something happy that had happened in life. Perhaps it was parents or maybe there was still someone loving her somewhere in this world waiting for her return. Cheyenne did not regret killing her; as fellow pregnant women themselves; during that brief moment earlier on when they were together alone together in there; She felt what emotion had been conveyed by that other woman. ¡°Help me.¡± ¡°Kill me.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s hands were already stained with blood long ago but killing someone was actually still new to her. After sending off this woman on her final journey, she found herself trembling uncontrobly. It felt like when her grandpa urged her to dissect the mouse. In the end, she took action, and her first dissection showcased astonishing skill. Her hand speed was impable, her cuts swift and clean, without any hesitation. Her grandfather praised her for her extraordinary talent, but in reality, Cheyenne simply didn¡¯t want the little mouse to suffer too much. As they say, it¡¯s better to endure a brief pain than a prolonged one. Adrian was also surprised that Cheyenne took the initiative to kill the woman. Although she was no longer useful to him, her actions still caught him off guard. Stroking his beard with a satisfied smile on his face, Adrianplimented Cheyenne. ¡°You¡¯re truly deserving of my brother¡¯s most proud student. Your technique is clean and precise.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°The Edwards family have someone to carry on our legacy,¡± he continued. But before Adrian could finish his sentence, Cheyenne interrupted him with a mocking tone. ¡°You seem to have forgotten that you¡¯re not part of the Edwards family anymore.¡± ¡°Nowadays,¡± she dered proudly, ¡°the Edwards family belongs to me ¨C not you! And people like you are not fit to be part of my family.¡± Her words undoubtedly struck a painful chord in Adrian¡¯s heart. His face darkened, and he coldly reminded Cheyenne, ¡°Grandniece, don¡¯t forget that you just killed an innocent person.¡± ¡°I may not be innocent, but neither are you. From today onwards, you have be a member of TWILIGHT. Aren¡¯t you now one of us?¡± One of them? No, I¡¯m not the same! Cheyenne silently eximed in her heart. She lowered her head, and her gaze passed through the iron bars, fixing on the woman¡¯s smiling face. She believed that if the woman wouldn¡¯t me her. She had sent her to heaven, not hell. She only hoped that in her next life, she would be more fortunate and never encounter such twisted people again. Seeing Cheyenne¡¯s silence, Adrian didn¡¯t press the matter further. He softly instructed, ¡°Continue walking ahead. The person you¡¯re supposed to meet is inside.¡± Chapter 797: Apocalypse Adrian led the way, walking through an empty hallway until they reached a basement on the lower level. As soon as they entered, Cheyenne felt the temperature drop significantly. She was only wearing a thin beige coat and instinctively pulled up her cor to cover her stomach. This simple reflex action carried with it a hint of maternal tenderness that was unique to her. The basement looked like another hugeboratory; there were rows upon rows of rectangr ss containers. They looked like giant boxes or ice coffins lying there motionless. Inside each container were people of different genders, ages and skin colors all frozen in colorful liquid. They appeared lifeless as if they were ice sculptures rather than human beings who had once been alive and breathing. Recalling what she had seen before ¨C the immortal beings and white worms crawling out from the pregnant woman¡¯s belly ¨C Cheyenne boldly guessed that this was an ¡°experiment¡± that went against naturalws and human nature. They used pregnant women¡¯s wombs to produce virus-infected worm eggs which were then imnted into carefully selected ¡°molds¡± to create undead immortals who could not die. These corpses soaked in various liquids were their chosen ¡°molds.¡± She remembered when Adrian caught her here before; he wanted to use her as a ¡°worm mother,¡± but someone stopped him so he found someone else instead. So¡­ that woman just now¡­ she actually died because of me! Aplex emotion surged inside Cheyenne¡¯s heart; she bit down on her red lip while dazzling light shed across her eyes. If she had known this truth earlier, she would have acted sooner to release that woman from hell earlier! As she pondered this thoughtfully, Adrian had walked up to therge white door ahead and pressed his hand against it. The previously tightly shutboratory door slowly opened revealing yet another room inside¡­ He stood at the doorway. Seeing Cheyenne still standing motionless behind him, he impatiently urged, ¡°Grandniece, don¡¯t you want to see those two old men? Hurry up!¡± Cheyenne snapped back into reality; her hands sped behind herself confidently. Her rxed appearance was more like a superior leader inspecting work progress, making people feel both amused and ridiculous. As soon as Cheyenne stepped into the room, she heard familiar voices inside. Listening carefully to their conversation, she found it so funny that it made herugh uncontrobly. Just when the two of them were arguing fiercely inside the room, an untimelyughter suddenly sounded at the door which was very abrupt. ¡°Who¡¯s the bratughing? Get out here!¡± The two voices spoke in unison and ovepped each other after being reflected by smooth walls creating echoes. At this moment when they were still arguing fiercely against each other just now; they suddenly looked at Cheyenne with surprise when they realized she was standing at the door. Both of them froze. ¡°My junior!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice boomed loudly and full of vitality; it seemed he was doing well here. Cheyenne thought inwardly. ¡°Cheyenne! Is it really you?¡± He walked towards Cheyenne excitedly while his hands trembled slightly; tears flowed down his face while he looked at her mistily through tearful eyes. When his gaze lowered and saw her high belly bulge up front; he stopped in his tracks almost tripping over himself before pointing towards her belly, asking, ¡°You y-y-you¡­ why did you suddenly be so fat? Did you eat too much outside without telling us anything about it? You are really heartless! You don¡¯t know we¡¯re still suffering here!¡± As soon as he finished speaking these words, Layne pped him hard on his forehead causing him to see stars all around him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can¡¯t see this as a doctor! My future great-grandchild will be born soon!¡± As soon as he saw Cheyenne¡¯s figure, Layne walked over calmly to greet her. He looked her up and down, relieved that she only appeared to have lost some weight and grown paler but still seemed to be in good spirits. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Is the baby Kelvin¡¯s?¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t hide anything from him and nodded her head, ¡°Yes.¡± Layne frowned with regret and said disappointedly, ¡°Then what about Benson¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, there is no possibility between us,¡± Cheyenne interrupted. Thinking of Benson made Cheyenne feel worried and sad again. Before she passed outst time, she saw him standing resolutely in front of her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She wondered how he was doing now after the Praying Magic bacsh. Seeing how disappointed Cheyenne looked about Benson made Layne think that Benson had changed his mind. He grumbled indignantly, ¡°Forget it! That boy is also hypocritical; he even deceived me.¡± ¡°Why did you choose Kelvin instead of that young man from the Lara family? I thought Omari seemed better than Kelvin!¡± Layne mentioned Omari just as a tall ck silhouette appeared at the door without making any sound. Cheyenne¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much when answering his question indifferently like someone who has experienced all kinds of ups-and-downs in life. ¡°Does it matter? It¡¯s all fate.¡± ¡°I never thought it would be him either but this child is innocent. I can give birth so that he can earn money for me and take care of me in my old age.¡± Hearing this statement made Layne feel speechless; the child wasn¡¯t even born yet but already Cheyenne wanted him to support her in her old age¡­ Couldn¡¯t she have some parental responsibility? Chapter 798: Sophie Reaps What She Sows Omari¡¯s face was clouded with a mncholic mood as he hesitated outside. Hisshes covered the pain and reluctance in his eyes. Perhaps he was afraid that Cheyenne would see the disgust in his eyes, just like how she felt about Benson. Cheyenne¡­ wait for me, I have my reasons. His departure left Sophie unimpressed as she walked inside with her alluring stride, arms crossed over her chest. The crisp sound caught everyone¡¯s attention as they turned to see who had arrived. But when they saw it was Sophie, their interest waned.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Adrian also disliked this ambitious woman and asked coldly with his hands still in his pockets. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± There was a hint of hostility in his tone. Adrian didn¡¯t like Sophie because she was known for being a femme fatale ¨C beautiful but poisonous. When Adrian first joined the organization, she stole credit from him which caused tension between them. Sophie used her beauty to gather information and even became one of the head¡¯s mistress. Gracie took pity on her and taught her survival skills. But Sophie stole Gracie¡¯s man and shamelessly trying to rece Gracie. Sophie ignored Adrian¡¯s presencepletely. She looked straight at Cheyenne who seemed well-adjusted despite everything that had happened recently; still white-skinned without any signs of exhaustion or fatigue whatsoever. She sneered. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite ustomed to life here.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I really underestimated you,¡± said Sophie mockingly while looking at Cheyenne disdainfully. ¡°I never thought someone like you who ims righteousness would join our organization; it¡¯sughable.¡± Hearing this mockery from Sophie made Cheyenne nce at her indifferently before saying, ¡°Who said I¡¯m a good person? Yesterday maybe¡­ but tomorrow is another story!¡± Her face still carried fresh bloodstains which were familiar colors for Sophie ¨C blood! No wonder when she passed through District S earlier today there were two judges carrying out a corpse iming it was suicide but now it seemed more likely that Cheyenne killed her instead. Cheyenne remembered when she was first brought in, Sophie had pped her across the face. She held this grudge against Sophie and decided to get her revenge. Cheyenne¡¯s sudden p caught Sophie off guard and left her face stinging. A bright red handprint appeared on Sophie¡¯s pale skin. She stared at Cheyenne with anger boiling inside of her. ¡°You damn bitch, how dare you hit me? You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes flicked to the sulfuric acid sitting on the nearby table. A strange and sinister glint shed in them as she grabbed it and threw it at Cheyenne¡¯s face while no one was looking. Why was she so malicious? Layne stood closest to them and noticed what Sophie had done first. ¡°Cheyenne, watch out!¡± Their distance was less than two meters apart; if that bottle of sulfuric acid hit Cheyenne in the face, it would ruin her appearance instantly. In a split second decision, Cheyenne grabbed an iron te from beside her to shield herself from the attack while also deftly dodging out of harm¡¯s way with a backflip that took three seconds exactly ording to the clock on the table beside them. As soon as shended safely on both feet again, however, there were creases between her eyebrows showing displeasure because this time around it took an extra secondpared to usual due to carrying more weight than normal. Sophie eximed. A significant twist urred, and the tables turned. What was supposed to be Cheyenne injured ended up being Sophie. It was a ssic case of reaping what you sow and the importance of being cautious. Sophie¡¯s once fair and beautiful face, with its delicate makeup, was now pitted and disfigured, corroded into a charred ck color. It was as ugly as a ground ravaged by a great flood, with only ck marks remaining. Her once stunning appearance was utterly destroyed, and even cosmetic surgery wouldn¡¯t be able to restore it. No wonder it was Sophie who got injured. It turned out that Cheyenne had coincidentally grabbed a container with a concave bottom. The sulfuric acid she had sshed out happened to be caught by the container, and when Cheyenne flipped over, leveraging the strength of her body and wrist, she inadvertently threw the acid back at Sophie. Standing directly in front of her, Sophie had be the unlucky victim. It was as if fate had decided it, for those who do harm never have a good ending. After Cheyenne stopped moving, she slowly tossed the container in her hand to one side with a tter. The sound of metal hitting the ground was jarring to hear. The sulfuric acid not only ruined Sophie¡¯s face but also had strong corrosive properties that would even erode clothing if it came into contact with it. Her white short dress instantly turned into a ck carbon color, and patches of varying shades appeared all over it. Her gaze froze on the figure reflected in the container, and silver light shed as her scars were reflected in her eyes. How could she end up like this? Was she really the monster inside? No! Cheyenne! She wanted to kill her! Sophie had always been beautiful since childhood and was always pursued by people wherever she went. When did she ever have such an ugly side? She angrily picked up a surgical knife from the table and rushed towards Cheyenne before being kicked away before reaching her. Cheyenne looked at her coldly with sweat on both eyes and mocked, ¡°What qualifications do you have to bother me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who first thought about harming others and ended up reaping what you sow?¡± ¡°Sophie, instead of being Miss Todd from the Todd family, you¡¯re doing stupid things here; Who can you me?¡± Sophie choked after hearing what Cheyenne said. Layne protected Cheyenne while coldly rebuking Sophie, ¡°Young age but evil heart! Ugly people have uglier hearts!¡± ¡°You old man say I¡¯m ugly?¡± ¡°You became like this because you wanted to harm my junior.¡± Chapter 799: Auntie, You’re So Ugly The people here are all on Cheyenne¡¯s side, and Adrian, who had a grudge against Sophie, would not speak up for her. Sophie stood alone in ce, her eyes wide open but no one helped her. Even someone came to watch the show. The sound of high heels walking on the road was clear and rhythmic. The personing wore a signature red dress. From afar, you could tell who she was. Gracie briefly nced at Sophie¡¯s face with a mocking tone in her voice. ¡°Your face will rot if you don¡¯t take action soon.¡± ¡°Of course, unless you don¡¯t care.¡± How could she not care? After Gracie finished speaking, Sophie turned around solemnly and left. Before leaving, she also left a harsh word, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you guys are on the same side. Gracie and Cheyenne, remember this. I will definitely seek revenge for today¡¯s grudges!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ then sharpen your knife quickly because this little girl is very cunning and can slip away at any time.¡± Gracie didn¡¯t even put her threat in her eyes. As Sophie¡¯s former mentor who taught all of Sophie¡¯s skills herself, Gracie knew exactly her abilities. The Walsh family in Onistead. Kate woke up to find herself lying in a gorgeous yet unfamiliar room. Looking at the strange roof above her head made Kate feel confused as she remembered passing out earlier before losing consciousnesspletely. How did she end up here? Where was this ce? Just as Kate felt puzzled by it all, a familiar deep voice suddenly sounded above her head. At the sound of his voice, Kate couldn¡¯t help but tear up with teary eyes. It was him! That name which she had prepared to forget about. Master Glenn turned around; his familiar tone of voice along with his scent and gaze tugged at Kate¡¯s heartstrings. His slightly cool fingers pinched onto Kate¡¯s chin as he spoke in an equally cool tone, ¡°What? Is this what happens when you try so hard to leave me?¡± There were hints of reluctance and guilt within his gaze when he looked into Kate¡¯s tearful eyes causing him to soften inside. With bitterughter, he said, ¡°Sometimes I really don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m angry at you or myself.¡± As soon as those words fell from his lips, he suddenly embraced Kate tightly once again. He dered firmly into her ear, ¡°Kate, I love you!¡± His voice was like fireworks exploding in her heart, leaving her dumbfounded and lost in thought. She looked up to meet his long and affectionate gaze, her lips slightly parted as she spoke the words of longing. ¡°Master Glenn.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so silly,¡± he replied. The next day, Kate woke up to an empty room. The scattered clothes on the floor and dried marks on the ck sheets were evidence of their wild night together. Her waist still ached, and her legs didn¡¯t feel like they belonged to her anymore. Her fair skin was covered in bruises and hand prints ¨C even on the inside of her thighs and ankles! Kate struggled out of bed, clutching at the covers for support as she made her way into his bathroom. His house was decorated with ck marble everywhere; it was luxurious yet empty. Except a ss cup and toothbrush on top of the sink counter and a towel hanging from a hook on one wall, there wasn¡¯t anything else around. Her clothes had been torn apart by himst night; now she needed a shower but had nothing clean to wear afterward. Kate opened his closet door searching for something suitable ¨C all she found were white shirts paired with various suit jackets. After rummaging through them all, she settled on wearing a light blue striped shirt instead. She soaked herself in warm water until most of the pain subsided before getting out again. As she walked through the living room aftering out of the bathroom, Kate frowned at the floor littered with melon seeds and beer bottles. It was a clear sign of a bachelor¡¯s living condition. Despite feeling a bit tired, her cleanliness obsession couldn¡¯t tolerate staying in such an environment. She quickly tied her hair up in a bun and rolled up her sleeves to start cleaning. She threw the dirty clothes into the washing machine, swept the floor, and tidied up the sofa. After all the work, she felt even more tired, despite having just taken a shower. Deciding to take a short nap in the bedroom, she knew she would have to leave when Master Glenn returned because she had sses the next day. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a tiny bit reluctant. Lost in her thoughts, she quickly drifted off to sleep. In her deep slumber, she didn¡¯t even hear the sound of the door opening. At the entrance, a tall and elegant woman appeared. She wore a white camisole dress, had long wavy brown hair, and her face was adorned with exquisite makeup, radiating a mature and intellectual aura. Upon entering the room, the woman was clearly surprised to see how clean it was. She had thought that Master Glenn was home and called out a couple of times. ¡°Glenn? Are you home?¡± No one responded. What¡¯s going on? Then she noticed that Master Glenn¡¯s room door wasn¡¯t locked, so she curiously took a peek and walked slowly towards it in her high heels. As she pushed open the door, a figure lying asleep on the bed caught her eye. The woman first froze for a moment before walking over angrily. She gritted her teeth as she looked at this stunningly beautiful girl who had Kate¡¯s shirt unbuttoned at the top due to heat, revealing kiss marks on her fair corbone. She knew what this meant. Was this the woman Glenn slept with? Who gave her permission?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She didn¡¯t look like anything special. What did he see in her anyway? Driven by jealousy, she reached out and grabbed onto the girl¡¯s arm before pulling her off of the bed. Her voice coldly interrogated, ¡°Who are you? Why are you in Glenn¡¯s bed?¡± Kate woke up from all of thismotion. Her eyes half-opened sleepily as they gazed at the woman standing before them with clear confusion, ¡°Are you talking about Master Glenn?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! You look so young; how can you be so shameless? Who let you wear his clothes? Take them off now!¡± The enraged woman reached out and forcefully grabbed Kate¡¯s clothes, causing the neckline to slide down significantly. The young girl¡¯s smooth and fair shoulders were covered in bruises, indicating just how intense the previous night had been. Kate finally snapped out of her daze, covering her clothes with one hand as she assessed the woman in front of her. She parted her lips and spoke, ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯ma, but it¡¯s not appropriate to resort to physical aggression. Knocking on the door before entering is basic courtesy, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°With your impulsive and rude behavior, you really are ugly.¡± As soon as the words left Kate¡¯s mouth, the woman became even angrier, ring at her in response. Chapter 800: Don’t Know, Get Lost The woman was furious when Kate ignored her warning and walked right up to her. She was about to raise her hand to strike when arge hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. The man¡¯s grip was tight, causing the woman to cry out in pain and lose some of herposure. ¡°Glenn, how could you do this to me?¡± Her voice sounded sweet and helpless, as if she could burst into tears at any moment. Unfortunately for her, Master Glenn wasn¡¯t the type of man who would be moved by such tactics. In fact, he didn¡¯t even remember who this woman was or why she had appeared here. His face darkened, exuding an icy chill that made people shiver with dread. ¡°Who are you?¡± He spoke in a cold tone devoid of any emotion as the woman stared at him with wide eyes filled with innocence. ¡°Glenn, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Veronica, your sweetheart. Have you forgotten about me?¡± Veronica? Sweetheart? When Kate heard these words, she felt nauseous and couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Master Glenn. She had heard rumors that he wasn¡¯t interested in women and had been engaged for over ten years already. Although there were asional scandals involving him popping up from time to time, most were never confirmed by Master Glenn himself and eventually faded away without incident. The sudden appearance of this woman who not only possessed keys to this ce but also called him ¡°Glenn¡± so familiarly made it hard for Kate not to believe they had an affair. Meanwhile, despite hearing Veronica¡¯s self-introduction, Master Glenn still couldn¡¯t recall ever having met this person before in his life. Seeing no reaction on his face only served to drive Veronica crazy. In reality, Kate had only been in a rtionship with Master Glenn for a day. Moreover, their so-called ¡°rtionship¡± was actually a result of Master Glenn¡¯s participation as a special guest on a dating show. The show was a gship variety program under hispany, designed to attract viewers. As a publicity stunt, he appeared as the eye-catching guest on the first episode of the show¡¯s recording. Due to his handsome appearance and high status, ying the role of the beloved ¡°domineering CEO¡± that brainless teenage girls adored, the episode garnered significant attention. It quickly skyrocketed to the top of the variety show, achieving impressive click-through rates and viewership. Veronica, on the other hand, was an artist signed under the samepany. She had a background as a singingpetition contestant and won the championship with her sweet and melodious voice. While she had a decent appearance and an appealing figure, she somehow failed to gain widespread poprity despite her singing talent. To revive Veronica¡¯s career as the ¡°ace,¡± thepany decided to generate buzz through a publicity stunt. And in this era, the quickest way to generate buzz was through couple pairing strategy. Master Glenn was from an affluent family and had a young, handsome appearance that made him the focus of public attention. It was only a matter of time before he could bring Veronica into the limelight. After their appearance on the show together, Master Glenn left but continued to be frequently mentioned in headlines. As his ¡°girlfriend¡± for one day on the show, Veronica also gained more exposure and resources. She signed with Crown Entertainment soon after and became one of the top female stars. However, instead of focusing on creating original music after tasting sess through publicity stunts, Veronica wanted to use Master Glenn¡¯s fame to climb higher up in society. But for Master Glenn, she was just someone unimportant who appeared briefly in his life during an unimportant period. Why waste his precious time? The key that Veronica held belonged to Master Glenn; she found it when they met at a mall once before but kept it instead of returning it to him. She had held onto this key for years without having enough courage to return it until now. At first, her publicity stunts worked well enough but eventually became stale as audiences grew tired of seeing them repeatedly. Her attempts at unting their rtionship lost its value over time too. Almost a year passed without any invitations from coborators or any mention about her name from viewers¡¯ perspectives; if she didn¡¯t do something soon, then surely all would be lost forever! Following advice from her agent, Veronica thought about reaching out again towards Master Glenn. If Twitter trending topic tomorrow is ¡°Master Glenn, the yboy, responds to Veronica¡¯s secret crush,¡± she will definitely be able to escape the plight of a middle-aged actress. At first, Veronica was a bit scared because she knew he was actually terrifyingly aloof behind the scenes. After some mental preparation, her ambition for fame ultimately stimted her courage. She found the key she had picked up and secretly went to surprise Master Glenn. However, after opening the door, she was shocked to find another woman in his house.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Master Glenn ruthlessly shook off Veronica¡¯s wrist and gave her an ultimatum. ¡°You have three seconds to leave!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know you! Who are you crazy woman?¡± Master Glenn¡¯s response finally made Kate feel relieved. She had just been thinking that if he dared respond to this woman, she would turn around without hesitation ¨C even if they had just reconciled yesterday. Fortunately, Master Glenn did not disappoint her. From his reaction, it seemed that this woman didn¡¯t deserve a name in his heart ¨C just an arrogant stranger who wasn¡¯t worth getting angry over. Moreover, after calming down, she thought carefully about it and she should trust Master Glenn. For any woman who voluntarily offered herself but got cruelly rejected like this would be humiliating beyond belief. Veronica blushed with embarrassment as well as anger but refused to leave. Suddenly reaching out with her fair hand, she grabbed onto Master Glenn¡¯s arm while pleading softlyb ¡°Master Glenn, please, I¡¯m begging you now. I haven¡¯t worked in over a year.¡± ¡°Please pretend to be a couple with me. I promise I¡¯ll be a very obedient girlfriend.¡± Facing such soft-spoken pleas from such a beautiful woman could make most men soften their hearts enough to agree¡­ Chapter 801: Nora is a good girl Her eyes were watery and filled with crystal-clear mist, shining like jewels. Even a woman would be moved by her beauty, let alone a man. Kate clenched her fists in frustration, afraid that Master Glenn was falling under her spell. She hesitated whether to step forward and defend her own rights when suddenly a loud voice interrupted her thoughts. The person who spoke walked straight up to the woman and grabbed onto her hair with one fair hand before delivering two hard ps across the face. ¡°Who do you think you are, ugly freak? If you¡¯re in heat, go find someone on the street instead of acting fickle here at my ce!¡± The woman wore a ck hot tank top dress that showed off all of her curves. Her long blonde wavy hair cascaded down over round shoulders while she wore smoky eye makeup and thin eyeliner. Even with such heavy makeup on, it couldn¡¯t hide how in-looking she was. Veronica covered half of her face as she looked at the red marks left behind from Amelia¡¯s p. The swelling made Veronica look disheveled and far from morous as she did when she first arrived. ¡°Who are you calling an ugly freak? And who are you?¡± Amelia stood tall over Veronica at 5¡¯7¡å, looking down upon Veronica with narrowed eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your mother!¡± Veronica retorted back sarcastically while pointing towards Kate. ¡°And why is she allowed to be here?¡± Amelia followed Veronica¡¯s finger towards Kate before poking herself in the sunsses-covered face lightly. Her lips parted slightly as she uttered cool words. ¡°She¡¯s allowed because I said so. Do you have any objections?¡± Before waiting for an answer from Veronica, Amelia impatiently called out for someone else. ¡°Hey guys! Get this annoying woman out of my sight!¡± As soon as those words left Amelia¡¯s mouth two men dressed in ck robes appeared by the door walking coldly towards them both.. He reached out and grabbed Veronica¡¯s arms, pulling her out. ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me¡­ I¡¯m Master Glenn¡¯s girlfriend, you can¡¯t touch me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Veronica¡¯s screaming was deafening, and Amelia covered her ears with annoyance. She impatiently picked at some earwax before flicking it away. Master Glenn looked at her mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re not a woman?¡± Amelia was speechless and turned to look at Kate beside her. ¡°But isn¡¯t Kate a woman too?¡± Master Glenn nced at Kate, his eyes softening. ¡°She¡¯s different.¡± Then he paused before continuing, ¡°Kate is very well-behaved.¡± Kate blushed. Amelia thought to herself. I was forced to see disy of affection! She pouted and snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys here; Peter and I are going out to y.¡± Master Glenn grabbed Kate¡¯s wrist gently and helped tuck up the sleeve of her shirt while saying softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her; she¡¯s just an annoying person.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t this be bad?¡± She thought this was Master Glenn¡¯s territory; they had been fooling around on that big bed yesterday so Miss Walsh would definitely know now. It was so embarrassing. However, Master Glenn seemed immune to Amelia¡¯s feelings as he said nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; she can handle it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­. Located in the most luxurious area where all the rich people lived around them, the Prince family in Onistead held their own without any inferiorityplex whatsoever. Their left neighbor was the Weaver family while their right neighbor were the Chambers family. Swarovski crystal chandeliers emitted bright mystical light as Nora sat by the round table wearing a long red chiffon dress with a white down coat draped over it making for an elegant silhouette. The table disyed an array of dishes that were both colorful and fragrant while Stephen sat next to Nora holding up a fork with meat on it which he then fed into Nora¡¯s mouth saying, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± ¡°This is knuckle of pork which happens to be one of your favorite foods.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She obediently opened up her mouth taking hold of the piece of meat between two fingers chewing elegantly twice before closing eyes smiling brightly saying ¡°It tastes great.¡± After receiving her praise, a bright smile appeared on Master Stephen¡¯s face. ¡°I knew you liked to eat, so I went to the nearby hotel and bought this for you.¡± ¡°Have another bite. You¡¯re weak right now and need more food!¡± She was already full and eating more would make her gain weight. ¡°Don¡¯t feed me anymore, I¡¯m going to get fat in a few days.¡± ¡°No way! Even if you gain ten pounds, you¡¯ll still be beautiful.¡± ¡°Sweet talker! Do you say this to all the girls?¡± Her coquettish words sounded like she was jealous, which made Master Stephen happy. Was Nora jealous? Does that mean Nora is not just grateful towards him? ¡°Nora¡­¡± ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re the first girl I¡¯ve ever liked. The others were only interested in my money.¡± He paused for a moment before putting down his fork and grabbing her hands instead. His voice was filled with excitement and emotion. ¡°You¡¯re different from them all. You genuinely care about me and don¡¯t care about my money at all.¡± He had previously given Nora an LV bag as a gift but she didn¡¯t ept it ¨C unlike most women who would have jumped at such an opportunity. Not only did she not say thank you but also had the audacity to ask him to buy her a house! How shameless! Upon hearing his words, Nora blushed instantly; however, she didn¡¯t ept the bag because she already had one just like it ¨C which bored her. Who knew that such an action would make this silly boy think that she wasn¡¯t after his money? Ridiculous! If not for his wealth then what else? His looks or height perhaps? But Nora kept these thoughts in mind without uttering them out loud ¨C of course she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to do so! Chapter 802: I think you’re just a fool. Just as Nora was feeling proud of her cunning n, a crisp sound came from the door. The voice of the person who entered was stern, and their gaze fixed directly on the woman sitting at the table. They walked over in high heels with a ¡°ck ck ck¡± sound. She pointed at Nora¡¯s face without hesitation and asked in an using tone, ¡°Who is she? And why is she here?¡± The sudden voice almost scared Nora off her seat. Fortunately, Master Stephen caught her just in time to prevent any harm. ¡°Nora, are you okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Still shaken up, Nora patted her chest and looked towards the neer. She appeared to be around fifty-six or seven years old with trendy dark blue shoulder-length hair highlighted by a gold pearl ne that exudedzy fashion elegance all over. She carried an LV ssic checkered handbag on her wrist and marched towards where Nora was seated with great momentum before pping her twice across the face. Nora winced as two red hand prints appeared on her cheeks against that snow-white little face. ¡°You shameless little slut! It¡¯s because of you seducing my son that he lost his inheritance rights isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°Mommy, what are you doing here?¡± Master Stephen jumped up from his seat nervously upon seeing his mother approach them while silently mouthing out one word. ¡°Mommy?¡± This left Nora confused for a moment since she had just been about to retaliate but now realized this woman was Master Stephen¡¯s mother ¨C Mrs. Prince? Her expression softened as coldness turned into embarrassment in her eyes before softly calling out. ¡°Mrs. Prince.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! I don¡¯t know you,¡± Mrs. Prince retorted, made things even more awkward for everyone involved. ¡°Mom, why do you speak like this? Nora is a good girl who isn¡¯t what you think she is; please be kinder to her,¡± Master Stephen defended Nora which only further infuriated Mrs. Prince since no one knew their son better than herself ¨C he always focused solely on studying hard so he could inherit their family forter on instead of fooling around with female friends. It had always been whatever she said goes¡­ This was the first time her son had defied her decision for a woman. Thinking of this, Mrs. Prince¡¯s tone became even more unpleasant, ¡°Good girl? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. What kind of good girl follows a man home without saying a word and shamelessly tries to get your sympathy and then your money?¡±¡± ¡°Stephen, you need to use your brain. With the intelligence you have, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to inherit the family fortune.¡± Was he still worthy of being called a descendant of the Prince family when he was fooled by such a young girl? Hearing his mother speak like this about him and threatening him with inheritance rights made Stephen feel uneasy. He was the only heir of the Prince family, but that didn¡¯t mean he was their only sessor. There were many young people in the family who were capable enough to take over as CEO. Although Stephen had an advantage in terms of bloodline, there were others who could rece him if necessary. If it weren¡¯t for his uncle holding some executive power and considering their blood rtionship, what would happen to Stephen? If he lost his inheritance rights now, everything he owned would be taken away from him. Would Nora still stay by his side like she does now? Probably not! Master Stephen hesitated obviously; Nora saw the hesitation on his face which made her heart tremble. Would Master Stephen choose rebellion against Mrs. Prince or abandon her for temporary power and wealth? From Nora¡¯s true thoughts deep down inside herself she believed it would better so she kept clenching her hands tightly with rare panic while looking at Master Stephen. Master Stephen seemed like Nora¡¯sst matchstick in life right now. If this matchstick went out too then there would no longer be any light left in her life so Nora truly hoped that Master Stephen could bravely admit love. Then maybe she could reluctantly try falling in love with him over time epting his existence. However what happened next disappointed Nora greatly ¨C Master Stephenpromised! He lowered his head and announced to Mrs. Prince, ¡°Mom, I really like Nora, but if you don¡¯t agree, then I can only be friends with her.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Prince¡¯s face lit up with a smile that contained a hint of mockery and satisfaction as she looked at Nora. In a cheerful voice she said, ¡°Did you hear that? My son chose me over you.¡± ¡°From now on, you two are just friends. Don¡¯te around bothering Stephen anymore or else I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°A bankrupt loser and a second-hand woman can never match my son¡¯s noble status,¡± Mrs. Prince insulted Nora with these words. Nora¡¯s eyes showed her pride as she retorted firmly. ¡°Master Stephen and I are just friends too. If that¡¯s how you want to put it Mrs. Prince then I¡¯m sorry but I have to go now.¡± ¡°Master Stephen, thank you for your care these past few days. Goodbye for now. And don¡¯t worry about the money; I¡¯ll pay it back.¡± She quickly took out pen and paper from her purse and wrote down an ount number before handing it over to Master Stephen. With determination in her eyes she continued. ¡°This is an IOU note; all the money owed is written here ¨C one thousand dors per month until seven months have passed.¡± She knew that the more straightforwardly she acted like this, the more guilty Master Stephen would feel in his heart. She admired Nora¡¯s bold character even more because he didn¡¯t have the courage to argue against his mother¡¯s decision. So at this moment he suddenly wanted to be willful once again. He grabbed hold of Nora¡¯s wrist and dered to his mother. ¡°This time, I choose Nora.¡± Ignoring his mother¡¯s angry re he continued. ¡°I will use time prove that she is truly a good girl who deserves love ¨C Mother surely will ept her.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re stupid! This woman looks cunning with fluttering eyshes; not someone good at all!¡± ¡°You gave up your inheritance rights for her? You must bepletely foolish!¡± His mother¡¯s tirade did not make Master Stephen change course as he remained silent while looking downcast . Chapter 803: Showing Affection After his mother finished her angry words, he apologized to her with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I can¡¯t be without Nora.¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t be without me? I¡¯m your mom, and you¡¯re my son. What is this woman to us?¡± ¡°A girlfriend can listen to me, but there¡¯s only one mom! Stephen, you¡¯ve disappointed me too much!!!¡± He heard and understood these words but just couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother.¡± Stephen bowed deeply to her and left holding Nora¡¯s hand. ¡°Stephen! Don¡¯t even think about inheriting the Prince family!¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± ¡ª Merwen Estate in Onistead. A beam of cold light shone into the room from outside the window, falling perfectly on half of the man¡¯s perfect face. He was intently frying steak in a pan with arge spat that didn¡¯t match his image at all. Even wearing an apron while cooking made him look as elegant as a prince who had just walked out of a Western pce and was too noble for anyone to look up at him directly. However, it was precisely such an outstanding man who was tenderly helping her cook dinner. ¡°Morning.¡± Kate woke up enticed by the aroma emanating from the room. She went to bed on an empty stomachst night and woke up hungry because of this irresistible craving in her belly for food this morning. Wearing t slippers she quietly approached Master Glenn from behind and wrapped both arms around his waist. A round little head suddenly popped out from under his armpit with curiosity in its eyes which were looking into the pot. ¡°What are you making? It smells so good!¡± ¡°Cheese steaks. Just wait a bit longer; they¡¯ll be ready soon,¡± replied Master Glenn whose voice sounded particrly maic ¨C deep like bass speakers ¨C filling Kate¡¯s ears with pleasure. His skillfully used tongs to melt butter in a skillet until yellow oil floated on top before cing beautifully patterned steaks into it. When both sides turned golden brown, he added thyme and fresh rosemary. The fragrance of thyme mixed with melted butter filled their kitchen instantly spreading throughout their home. His steak-frying skills wereparable to those found at five-star hotels; what surprised Kate more was how could such an aristocrat know how to cook? Master Glenn didn¡¯t turn around, but gently tapped Kate¡¯s nose with his finger and softly instructed her, ¡°Kate, go wash your face ande eat.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Did he even need to remind her? She rushed off immediately. As the woman hurried away, Master Glenn watched her back with an affectionate smile. He ted the perfectly cooked steak onto a white dish and added two golden-brown fried eggs on top. It looked delicious in every way. Kate quickly washed her face upstairs and returned to the dining room downstairs. There she saw Master Glenn standing by the table wearing an apron, carefully cutting up the steak for her. In that moment, he was so gentle. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come eat,¡± he said while beckoning at her like calling a police dog. Although slightly dissatisfied with his tone, Kate still skipped over to him happily and took a seat beside him where she could see his entire face clearly. ¡°Here, try it. See if you like it,¡± he said as he picked up a metal knife and fork from the te of food in front of them. He poked a small piece of steak into some sauce before feeding it directly into Kate¡¯s mouth himself. His handsome features suddenly erged as she gazed into those ck obsidian-like pupils that reflected only herself. She felt so happy in that moment! Without hesitation, she opened up those luscious red lips of hers and took a bite out of the steak. Her tongue curled back as she closed her eyes savoring every bit of vor from both meat and sauce exploding on her taste buds perfectly! Her exaggerated expression made Master Glenn very pleased indeed; this was actually his first time cooking after all! If this had been before meeting Kate, who would have dared ask him to cook? But after getting to know Kate, Master Glenn surprisingly wanted to learn how to win over his girlfriend¡¯s heart by cooking for once in his life. Mostments fromizens below suggested preparing a romantic candlelit dinner for their significant other tonight ¨C which naturally included steak! Initially Master Glenn had nned on reserving seats at Western restaurants but someone suggested making their own meal instead since it showed more effort put forth personally by him towards their date. So today while at work earlier this morning, Master Glenn spent most of his time ¡°cking off¡±, watching TikTok videos, and searching for ways on how best to prepare steaks. It turned out that despite being new at cooking, there was no denying just how smart and talented he could be! He looked at her with affection and said with a lightugh, ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± Kate¡¯s cheeks were puffed up as she chewed on the steak in her mouth, looking like an adorable little hamster eating. ¡°I slepttest night and was a bit hungry this morning. Besides, it was cut by you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so delicious that I think you could open a restaurant and be a chef to support me.¡± Kate replied jokingly. She blushed after finishing his words. She had never been one to use sweet talk, especially not towards someone who was known for being cold and difficult to please like him. But to her surprise, Master Glenn actually responded to her teasing. He whispered back, ¡°I learned how to cook just for you. As long as you think it¡¯s good.¡± Kate was shocked enough that she dropped her knife and fork onto the floor with a tinkling sound. Her heart felt both sweet and touched by his tenderness. ¡°Master Glenn¡­¡± Before Kate could finish speaking, she was suddenly interrupted by a voice from outside the door. ¡°Can you two stop showing affection in front of me?¡± The voice sounded hoarse yet carefree. In walked Amelia wearing a red dress and high heels.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This time around, Amelia seemed much more low-key than before; at least there wasn¡¯t any foreign guy following behind or any bodyguards wearing sunsses either. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be leaving soon,¡± Master Glenn said without even ncing at Kate for even one second longer before continuing eagerly feeding her breakfast. ¡°Just ignore her; keep eating your breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Eat slowly; there¡¯s still plenty here.¡± They¡­ theypletely ignored my presence! Hmph! She would just go upstairster on and called Peter over instead so he could keep herpany too! Chapter 804: I Believe in Kate The next morning, Kate sat in the passenger seat of Master Glenn¡¯s car, enjoying the rare winter sunshine. The car was filled with a lot of stuff as they were moving. As soon as they got out of the car, Kate heard an unwee voice. ¡°Well, what a coincidence! Kate, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you guys again,¡± said Veronica in her annoyingly high-pitched voice. Kate couldn¡¯t stand her presence and felt annoyed that she had shown up during their busy moving day. Why wouldn¡¯t she just leave them alone? Master Glenn also noticed Veronica standing at their doorstep waiting for them. He gave her a cold look with his deep-set eyes and cursed under his breath. He had never seen anyone so shameless before. Veronica seemed intimidated by his icy stare but quickly regained herposure and smiled sweetly at Kate. ¡°Glenn, I remember you don¡¯t like too much stuff in your room¡­¡± ¡°She likes it,¡± he replied curtly. ¡°Oh well then Miss Zamora is lucky,¡± said Veronica through gritted teeth while looking at Kate with envy. Kate wondered why this woman kepting back into their lives even though they clearly didn¡¯t want anything to do with her anymore. She raised an eyebrow at Master Glenn who stood tall and handsome beside her. ¡°You really have some charm to make such a beautiful woman obsessed with you.¡± Heforted her by stroking her long hair gently and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡± ¡°Miss Veronica. Please leave now; this is my territory.¡± This was not the first time he had asked Veronica to leave but she refused to go. She angrily pulled out a stack of photos from inside her bag and showed them to Master Glenn saying smugly. ¡°I believe after seeing these pictures on here, you¡¯ll regret your decision.¡± Master Glenn wasn¡¯t interested in looking at those pictures but took them anyway because he didn¡¯t want any more trouble from this woman who seemed determined to cause chaos wherever she went. He trusted Katepletely despite whatever may be shown on those photographs. They depicted scenes where she appeared disheveled running down the pce road and being chased by an unknown man whose face could not be seen clearly enough. But it was still clear that the man in ck costume was there. In another photo, Kate and the man were standing intimately together in a dressing room, looking like lovers with their ears touching. It was obvious that the man¡¯s lips were already on her neck. This wasn¡¯t staged or done with any equipment, so it wasn¡¯t on a movie set. From this photo, it could be seen that Kate was doing something intimate with the man. He wasn¡¯t Master Glenn at all! When she was dating him, she even cheated on him by being with other men. Veronicaughed out loud when she saw this photo; Kate had be dirty and didn¡¯t deserve someone like Master Glenn who had OCD tendencies. He would surely break up with her. As soon as Veronica appeared, Kate knew she had bad intentions. When Veronica took out the pictures and showed them to her, Kate¡¯s heart trembled as soon as she saw herself in them again. The events of that day came back to her mind once more and an expression of guilt appeared on her face. Although nothing happened between her and Frankie that night from what could be seen from this picture, they looked suspiciously close together. She opened her mouth, eagerly wanting to exin. ¡°Master Glenn, listen to me! It¡¯s not what you think at all! That night¡­¡± ¡°Kate, don¡¯t try to make excuses anymore. You have betrayed me.¡± Veronica hoped to see how devastated Kate would look after being abandoned by Master Glenn but unfortunately for Veronica, Master Glenn just nced at the pictures, then disdainfully threw them onto the ground while saying. ¡°Do you really think I will believe this? Kate is my girlfriend; of course I trust her.¡± ¡°Kate is an actress; these kinds of scenes are unavoidable in our line of work. I understand what she goes through.¡± ¡°I trust Katepletely,¡± he said confidently which made tears well up in Kate¡¯s eyes.¡±Even if this is true, I won¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°He wanted to assault me!¡± She exined tearfully while trying hard not to cry too much. ¡°Later on, I fainted¡­ you know what happened next.¡± It was Amelia¡¯s cousin who found Katie unconscious, then sent her to the Walsh residence. It was exactly that day Amelia called Master Glenn and informed him of it. Master Glenn had decided to stay away from Kate, thinking that it would help her get used to living without him and epting other men in the future. But when he heard from Amelia that Kate had fainted, he realized how much he cared about her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With not much time left to live, Master Glenn decided to cherish every day spent with Kate instead of waiting for death alone. When he saw the picture of Kate with another man, he was angry at first but then noticed something off about her expression. He knew every look and movement of hers like the back of his hand. Hearing the reason behind what happened made him even more furious and protective over his woman. Veronica¡¯s face turned dark like a stormy sky. She expected Master Glenn to at least question Kate or some misunderstanding to be caused between them. But instead, Master Glenn trusted Katepletely and showed no signs of jealousy. Who would have thought that Master Glenn would trust Kate so much, without showing a hint of jealousy? ¡°Alright, alright, I never expected Master Glenn to be such a ¡®big-hearted¡¯ man. Kate, consider yourself lucky! But don¡¯t get too happy just yet, I believe that the world is always fair. Just you wait!¡± She uttered these harsh words and walked away. Master Glenn had to be on guard against this menacing appearance; things turned out just as he had expected. Veronica had pulled another trick. The next day, major magazines and newspapers published gossip news about Kate and Frankie. The headlines were particrly attention-grabbing ¨C ¡°Rising Male Star and Mysterious Girlfriend Caught in Steamy Kisses in the Dressing Room!¡± ¡°The woman suspected to be Master Glenn¡¯s ex-lover.¡± Chapter 805: This is Our Grandfather Veronica sent the photos to all major newspapers and magazines. Frankie, as a popr actor with a huge following, made it easy for media personnel and influential ounts to spread the news like wildfire. In less than half a day, Kate became the target of online attacks, with people hurling insults at her every mention. Even her uing drama with Frankie was now under attack by fans who used Kate of being shameless for trying to seduce him despite her unattractive appearance. Kate learned about this from the director himself who called her up and advised her to admit that she was in a romantic rtionship with Frankie. This would not only dispel rumors but also generate free publicity for their drama. Mr. Stout thought it was an excellent opportunity for both of them. However, Kate refused his offer outright. ¡°Miss Zamora, I hope you will reconsider my proposal,¡± Mr. Stout said sternly over the phone. ¡°The public opinion is not in your favor right now, and if you don¡¯t do as I suggest, I can guarantee that your career in showbiz will be over.¡± Kate had been in showbiz for less than a year but had already be embroiled twice in scandals involving romance rumors ¨C something that could make or break one¡¯s career. Mr. Stout was still unaware that she was now living together with Master Glenn. Last night, the two of them moved into their new home, and it took them a while to unpack, resulting in it being already evening. Waking up from a good night¡¯s sleep, Master Glenn decided not to go to work today. Just as Kate called, Master Glenn finished taking a shower and came out of the bathroom. Kate put the call on speakerphone, and every threatening word from Mr. Stout reached his ears. It provoked a simmering rage that spread throughout his body as he calmly walked over. Leveraging his height advantage, he snatched Kate¡¯s phone away. A deep and menacing voice unexpectedly sounded through the phone and into Mr. Stout¡¯s ears, ¡°This is Glenn Weaver.¡± His deep voice boomed through Mr. Stout¡¯s earpiece, suddenly interrupting him mid-sentence. ¡°What does any of this have anything to do with me? Where is Kate? Aren¡¯t we talking?¡± Mr. Stout realized then why Kate had rejected his proposal. She had found someone else! Wait¡­ Glenn Weaver? ¡°Why does that name sound so familiar?¡± Mr. Stout¡¯s brain paused for a few seconds before he finally remembered ¨C wasn¡¯t that Master Glenn¡¯s full name? Master Glenn! The man next to Kate was Master Glenn! Didn¡¯t they break up? Why are they together again? And did Master Glenn hear what he said to Miss Zamora earlier? Damn it, is Kate deliberately trying to mess with him? ¡°Master Glenn, I was just joking about. How could I make Miss Zamora do something she doesn¡¯t want to do?¡± ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t make me cklist your studio.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes, Master Glenn, please don¡¯t be angry. Everything I said earlier was nonsense¡­ beep beep beep.¡± Master Glenn had coldly hung up the phone. He knew about this incident now and overall it was just a small thing that happened frequently in the entertainment industry and could easily be handled by apetent PR team. He immediately contacted thepany¡¯s top PR team to help Kate rify what happened. Luckily there was a camera outside of the makeup room on that day.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Master Glenn spent some money and bribed the surveince video personnel who found a loophole after reviewing footage. It was raining heavily that day and Kate ran out in the rain; The man chasing her had one hand covering his head with blood still hanging from his face, looking extremely embarrassed which made it clear, what had happened between them. If they were really lovers then how did things get so bad? If rumors were true and Kate seduced Frankie first, then why would she be running away first? Frankie also got beaten up badly¡­ once this video went online, it ruined Frankie¡¯s image as an A-list actor. If Kate reported this incident to police, then he would definitely be charged with attempted rape. Image and reputation are crucial for an artist; if there is such an idol like Frankie, then those little fangirls who support him will definitely unfollow him one by one¡­ In fact, there have been rumors circting around for quite some time now about Frankie being involved with rich women or using drugs, but without urate evidence, he has always managed to escape punishment¡­ For Master Glenn, making someone be arrested wasn¡¯t difficult at all. All the negative news about Frankie had been exposed, from cursing to smoking in public, to flirting with rich women via text messages and harassing female fans. It was too numerous to list. As soon as he got into trouble, all the endorsements he had previously received were canceled and he had to pay double the amount stated in his contract. Frankie took advantage of his poprity when shooting thesemercials and asked for a high fee. Now that he was in trouble, the doublepensation was astronomical. On the same day that rumors broke out about Leandro¡¯s granddaughter Kate being part of the Zamora family, Leandro publicly admitted her identity as well as her status as their only female member in nearly ten generations. She was not only their precious gem but also Leandro¡¯s treasure. If Frankie bullied Leandro¡¯s granddaughter Kate, then he would be bullying the entire Zamora family and could never think about staying in Onistead any longer. Although Leandro may have a hot temper and a less-than-ster reputation, as the head of the Zamora family, he has a widework of friends and allies. It would be a simple matter for him to cklist an unknown celebrity with just a word. Upon learning that Kate was a lost princess from one of Onistead¡¯s most powerful families, many people came forward wanting to curry favor with her by sending various gifts such as all luxury brands money can¡¯t buy easily. Kate was confused when she received these gifts wondering why they were sent to her? Could it be Master Glenn trying different ways to cheer her up since she wasn¡¯t happytely? Until her agent, in a state of urgency, made over a lot of phone calls, relentlessly urging her, and finally pulled her away from the Weaver family. Without a second thought, they swiftly dressed her in a sky-high priced evening gown and dragged her hand to the press conference. The room was filled with reporters, and the shlights converged into a sea of stars in the night, all snapping pictures of Kate in unison. The crisp sound of shutters clicking incessantly was piercing, causing Kate¡¯s eyes to sting. Instinctively, she raised her hand to shield her eyes. Just then, a strange old man with white hair walked up from another side of stage. He grabbed Kate¡¯s arm and looked at her with tears in his eyes. His face was kind and gentle as he spoke softly, ¡°Kate, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± ¡°What?¡± From leaving home until now, standing on this stage facing so many reporters, Kate felt like she was floating in space without any gravity. Who is this old man? Why does he know her name? ¡°Kate, this is our grandfather.¡± Chapter 806: When Tables Turn Kate turned around at the sound of her brother Eddie¡¯s voice in her ear. There he was, standing at the doorway not far away, dressed in a white coat. ¡°Bro! What are you doing here?¡± she eximed. Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Nora and Master Stephen had just left the Prince family with no cash on them and less than $500 in their bank ount. Nora was still recovering from an illness and needed to eat well every day to build up her strength. They stood on a busy street as the cold wind blew past them. Despite the freezing weather, Nora wore only a ck skirt to maintain her feminine image. The wind howled from all directions making it hard for Nora to breathe as she took a step. She asked Master Stephen softly,¡±What do we do now?¡± Master Stephen looked around helplessly at this wide and straight road with dim yellow lights. He sighed quietly before leading them towards an ATM machine by the roadside of a bank. ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw some money first, then find somewhere to stay for tonight. Tomorrow I¡¯ll start looking for work!¡± He paused briefly before gazing deeply into Nora¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t worry! From now on, I¡¯ll work hard and earn enough money to take care of you.¡± Standing outside that shabby motel building made Nora regret following him there but Master Stephen didn¡¯t notice it at all as he continued nning their future together. Nora didn¡¯t pay much attention when he made those promises; instead she followed him reluctantly into the bank where they discovered that his ount had been frozen! All the lucky money he received over these years amounted up to five or six million dors which were now inessible because his mother had frozen his ount. Master Stephen turned pale, staring nkly at the digit disyed on screen while muttering under his breath, ¡°Nora, my mom froze my bank card.¡± Finally, he sighed and looked at her seriously, saying, ¡°Or else, why don¡¯t you take out some money first and we can rent a room to sleep in.¡± As soon as Nora heard Master Stephen suggest renting a room together, her hypocritical nature was exposed and she was not happy with his proposal. ¡°I ran away from home, fainted and had to be hospitalized. Then I followed you back to the Prince family, only to be kicked out again. During this whole time, I¡¯ve been with you. Do you not know whether or not I have money?¡± Nora questioned him angrily. Master Stephen blushed in embarrassment at Nora¡¯s question and stuttered before finally exining himself. ¡°Nora, you misunderstood me. What I meant was that I would borrow some money from you first and then pay it backter,¡± he rified. Borrow? Nora¡¯s reaction after hearing this was a coldugh; she had never met such a man before. As a man himself, how could he ask for money from a woman? She couldn¡¯t believe how shameless he sounded when he said those words. Her lips twitched as she answered Master Stephen¡¯s plea firmly but softly. ¡°No! Right now, I don¡¯t have any money on me.¡± After hearing this response from Nora, Master Stephen¡¯s eyes darkened. He had lived for almost twenty-five years but it was the first time that he experienced what it felt like to have no money. When the word ¡°poverty¡± came upon him suddenly like this; He realized just how helpless poor people really were. Just then Nora suddenly saw the pawn shop at the corner of the street. The storefront wasn¡¯t big; its decor looked old-fashioned which indicated that it must be an antique store with long history. For pawn shops in particr, the longer they are open means their credit is better. She quickly pointed towards that pawn shop while speaking up towards Master Stephen. ¡°Otherwise why don¡¯t we sell your Swiss watch there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth something after all! It¡¯s so cold outside right now¡­ let¡¯s book our room first so we can hide away from this terrible weather¡­ I¡¯m really cold,¡± She pleaded pitifully while looking up at him expectantly. Master Stephen softened his heart for her momentarily agreeing to her suggestion ¨C selling off his watch. This watch on his wrist was given by his uncle as an 18th birthday gift worth seven figures! The dial inside is made of pure gold while outside has 108 diamonds embedded into it making its value quite expensive! The middle-aged man who guarded over the pawnshop looked around forty or fifty years old. He put on his hat and stuffed his hands into his sleeves, looking as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. He looked between the two young men with disdain and teased, ¡°A pair of eloping lovebirds? Tsk tsk¡­ This watch is not bad-looking, but the dial is a bit worn out.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°And the strap looks like it was once broken and then reced. It¡¯s not original,¡± she added. No wonder he had been in the pawn industry for over ten years; he had seen everything valuable in this world. ¡°Three hundred thousand dors,¡± said the shopkeeper after putting down his magnifying ss and cleaning his hands slowly. ¡°What? Three hundred thousand? Boss, take another look! This is a Dirn watch ¨C one of their ssic models from their love series! I bought it for seven figures!¡± eximed Master Stephen in disbelief. Three hundred thousand seemed like an insult to him; he clenched his fists tightly. He had bought this watch for over two million dors; if only he had used that money to buy a house instead of wasting it on this piece of jewelry¡­ Now here they were under someone else¡¯s roof with nowhere else to go. ¡°It¡¯s just three hundred thousand. If you¡¯re not happy with it, then forget about it. To be honest, I don¡¯t even want to take your watch back because I¡¯ll have to rece its movement and strap.¡± Precision instruments such as watches required high-quality parts which increased costs significantly when purchasing recements. Should he sell or keep it? Master Stephen actually didn¡¯t want to part ways with this item but if they didn¡¯t sell tonight, then both him and Nora would be sleeping on streets soon enough, so he reluctantly decided. ¡°Sell it!¡± Chapter 807: Nora, the Ungrateful Bastard The watch that cost seven figures was only worth three hundred thousand when he sold it. It was clear that Master Stephen really liked the watch. As he left, he kept looking back at it and instructed the shop owner to keep it safe until he coulde back and redeem it. As soon as they left the pawnshop, Master Stephen handed Nora a check for three hundred thousand dors. With a determined look in his eyes, Master Stephen spoke with great sincerity. ¡°Nora, my previous life was too extravagant; I didn¡¯t know how to spend money.¡± ¡°Now this three hundred thousand is all we have. Take it and let¡¯s live our lives together.¡± He truly wanted to be with Nora for the rest of his life; that¡¯s why he gave up everything and gave her all his possessions. When Nora received the money, she felt no emotion at all. Instead, she had a bold idea. ¡°Okay,¡± she said as she put the money into her purse. She then happily took Master Stephen¡¯s hand and walked forward together with him. ¡°Master Stephen, you¡¯re so good to me,¡± Nora said sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who loves me like this in this world. Thank you.¡± Her voice sounded coquettish while her eyes were watery ¨C as if moved by him almost to tears. Suddenly, Master Stephen hugged her tightly while speaking in a low but warm voice next to her ear. ¡°Nora, I don¡¯t mind your past; I just need you in my future.¡± ¡°I have nothing now ¨C you are my spiritual pir. With both of us working hard together, I believe we can create a beautiful future.¡± Work hard together? When Nora heard these words from him, she smiled weirdly. Why should she work hard with him? She was born rich ¨C destined for luxury living! Why should she work hard with him? Little did he know that right after he left, Nora sneaked back into pawnshop where they bought their watch, and redeemed it using their newly acquired funds. Then without hesitation, she sold off that same watch on an online second-hand marketce at half its original price! She made 780, 000 from selling off that watch. The best part? Not even one penny came out of Nora¡¯s pocket! Nora deposited all 780, 000 into her personal ount while smiling from ear-to-ear. She lied to Master Stephen saying that she went out to buy somete-night snacks, but once outside, she never returned.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Master Stephen had been waiting for her since 9 PM, and it was already midnight with no sign of Nora returning. The wall clock chimed loudly as he checked his phone, which showed the time as 12 am. Why hasn¡¯t Norae back yet? Could something have happened to her? He tried calling her several times, but she didn¡¯t answer any of them. After hesitating for a few minutes, Master Stephen decided to grab his coat from the door and go out to look for her. In the dark night, Nora¡¯s phone screen emitted a faint blue light like that of a ghost. The ground was wet from recent rain and her white dress was now covered in dirt and dust. Her hands and feet were pinned down on the ground while someone had beaten up her face until it was swollen with bruises. A silver knife stuck into two cracks in the pavement nearby reflected light onto its de, highlighting a scar on the woman¡¯s face that ran from eyebrow to mouth ¨C bloody and terrifying like that of a ghostly apparition. On one side of her face there was also an engraved ¡°lewd¡± character made by the tip of the knife. Nora looked at herself in horror as she saw blood dripping down from all over her face; she screamed shrilly while holding onto the ground tightly with both hands ¨C even leaving bloody fingerprints behind. As soon as she emerged from the bank after depositing money, she realized someone was tailing her. Nora turned around, only to have the person grab her by the neck, covering her mouth and pressing her to the ground. Judging by the figure, that person appeared to be a woman, but Nora couldn¡¯t understand how she possessed such strength. No matter how hard Nora struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free from the attacker¡¯s grip. Punch after punch relentlessly struck Nora¡¯s body with full force. With each blow, Nora could hear the sound of her joints breaking. ¡°It hurt! Ugh¡­ Who are you? Why are you doing this to me?¡± Nora managed to gasp out through the pain. ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police right now! Who are you? Speak up!¡± Nora couldn¡¯t understand why someone would tie her up just so brutally without any reason. ¡°Who are you? Is Cheyenne behind this?¡± ¡°Is Mika involved?¡± ¡°What about Jane?¡± Nora attempted to guess several names, but unfortunately, none of them were correct, and the woman continued her assault. Perhaps feeling tired from the beating, the woman found a new way to torment Nora. Using a rope, she bound Nora¡¯s limbs together. The ground beneath them was moist, and Nora¡¯s body was drenched. The woman retrieved a thick electric baton, fully charged with electricity, and began striking Nora¡¯s body with it. The electric shocks surged through Nora¡¯s body with each strike. The water acted as a conductor, causing not only Nora¡¯s back to feel the tingling pain from the strike but also sending electricity throughout her body, from limbs to soul. She screamed in agony. Her cries echoed in the deste ruins around them, unanswered in this deserted wilderness. After being whipped, bound and electrocuted ¨C even disfigured ¨C Nora had already lost all strength. Nora was under her feet, staring nkly at the ck-robed figure before her. Underneath that ck raincoat were ck rubber boots leaving pink footprints on the ground because of Nora¡¯s bloodstains. Who is she? As Nora questioned this figure before her eyes, she slowly raised both hands revealing slender fair arms covered with blue-purple tattoos. Abination of deathly artistry that made one shudder. She gently pulled down her hat brim revealing a familiar face that caught Nora off guard. She waspletely shocked, stuttering out, ¡°Danielle?¡± How could it be Danielle? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be locked up for reforming? Nora finally felt fear creeping into every fiber of her being; did Danielle know about everything she had done? It couldn¡¯t be! Those people clearly took their money abroad while Danielle couldn¡¯t have escaped prison! At that moment came Danielle¡¯s sinisterughter echoing through this abandoned factory¡­ ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Chapter 808: I’m Standing Right in Front of You ¡°Nora, are you surprised to see me standing in front of you? Excited? Thrilled?¡± Now that she had revealed her identity, Danielle didn¡¯t bother hiding anymore. She grabbed the button on the raincoat and pulled it down. The ck raincoat fell to the ground as Nora looked on nervously. Underneath the coat, Danielle wore a red fleece dress that revealed scars all over her chest, ankles and arms. She looked like a ghost in red clothing ¨C scary and intimidating. Her once beautiful face was now covered in wounds that destroyed her appearance. ¡°Ahh!¡± Nora couldn¡¯t help but scream at the sight of this terrifying face. She kept backing away while trying to appease Danielle with fake concern. ¡°Danielle, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing out? I could have picked you up.¡± As she spoke, Danielle gave an obvious sneer and lifted Nora¡¯s chin with her foot ¨C an insulting gesture. When had proud Nora ever been treated like this before? While feeling wronged inside, she cursed why Danielle hadn¡¯t just died in prison instead. It seemed like being too kind had caused all these troubles for herself. ¡°Really? Are you truly happy to see me?¡± Danielle was different now; no longer the naive girl who could be easily deceived by others¡¯ lies. Only those who have experienced darkness can recognize whether someone is human or ghostly at night. People like Nora are two-faced bitches. humans during daylight hours but ghosts at night. In the past, she was blind enough not to see through Nora¡¯s Angelic bitch side. She treated Nora as a good friend and confidant; sharing everything with her without reservation. Whenever Nora said someone wasn¡¯t pleasing to look at or needed punishment, Danielle would stand up for her even if it meant offending others. But what happened? Every time when she stood up for Nora against someone else, it was always she who stopped her first Danielle was the one who managed to offend people, while Nora was the one praised for her generosity, kindness, and remarkable tolerance. Despite Danielle¡¯s indulgence and asional stubbornness, she remained oblivious to the fact that she had be a mere pawn in Nora¡¯s quest for revenge. Astonishingly, Danielle even apanied Nora to various upscale events. Meanwhile, behind Danielle¡¯s back, Nora secretly seduced her own brother. Taking advantage of Danielle¡¯s imprisonment, Nora manipted individuals within the prison to torment her. From the moment Danielle nned her escape from prison, she never thought she would live to see the end of her life. Her beloved brother had died, and the Parry family was no more. As a result, Danielle, who was once a prominent member of the Parry family did not inherit theirpany. To make matters worse, Jane ended up with control over the Parry Group ¨C something that made Danielle seethe with anger. So Danielle swore to herself that even if it meant dying trying, she would bring Nora and Jane down with her. The tattoo on her arm symbolized Nemesis ¨C a cruel and bloodthirsty goddess of revenge. The first thing Danielle did after being released from prison was travel to Onistead to find Nora. The Lawrence family wasn¡¯t as well-known in Onistead as they were in Akloit; it took some time for Danielle to locate them. George had cheated on Jane and invested poorly which led to bankruptcy; now he lived with his family in poverty-stricken conditions. But Nora still managed to exude charm despite everything ¨C even though her body was dirty and disgusting-looking at times ¨C attracting rich second-generation men who were brain-dead enough not to woo her. If Mrs. Prince hadn¡¯t angrily announced Stephen¡¯s disinheritance which made headlines, then perhaps Danielle wouldn¡¯t have found Nora at all. Media outlets loved nothing more than creating rumors or following leads wherever they could find them. One YouTuber named ¡°Fishbubble¡± discussed Nora¡¯s feud with Master Stephen on their channel. how she seduced his friend¡¯s brother while living in Akloit; how she got pregnant but miscarried; how she schemed against her own sister for inheritance money by ying both sides of several rtionships just so men would shower gifts upon her¡­ revealing whaty beneath Nora¡¯s innocent exterior. a heart full of venomous snakes!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This particr video became popr because it involved the Prince family drama. Starting off with only hundreds of views before quickly skyrocketing into millions! Comments flooded Fishbubble¡¯s channel, asking ¡°Who is this Angelic Bitch?¡± Once photos were released online showing who exactly this person was ¨C someone replied saying that ¡°She is Onistead Art University¡¯s school belle.¡± Onistead Art University wasn¡¯t very bigpared to other universities around the town, but thanksrgely to its association with Master Stephen, everyone knew about Nora! Countless male students had fallen head-over-heels for both her talent and beauty alike! However, since the Lawrence Family went bankrupt and news broke out about what happened between George and Jane ¨C people started calling out names like ¡®whore¡¯ whenever they mentioned Nora¡¯s name¡­ Most people didn¡¯t think much highly of someone like that anymore! Someone took pictures of her and Master Stephen going in and out of the hotel, and posted them in thements section. The post became so popr that it was pinned to the top. Danielle easily found the hotel, bought all the necessary tools, and waited for Nora in an underground parking lot near the hotel. She waited like a hunter waiting for prey. Sure enough, Nora came back from the underground parking lot. Danielle quickly subdued her with a bup sack and put her in the trunk of a car. They drove to an abandoned factory more than thirty kilometers away from Onistead. Nora never thought that Danielle would find out what she had done. She med everything on Cheyenne and thought she had pulled off a perfect scheme. Now she could only try to win over Danielle with their past friendship. ¡°Danielle, why do you think this way? You are my only friend, I¡¯m d you came out.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing with a sad look on her face. ¡°I wanted to visit you when you were in prison too.¡± ¡°But as you know, something happened between me and your brother which caused me to have an miscarriage.¡± ¡°I woke up from surgery only to be told by doctors that I needed rest because my health wasn¡¯t well. So I stayed at home for one-and-a-half months.¡± ¡°My mom was afraid I would worry too much so she kept everything outside hidden from me.¡± ¡°Your brother¡¯s death was caused by Jane! That woman not only killed your brother but also became my dad¡¯s mistress which led our family into bankruptcy!¡± As Nora spoke these words, tears filled her eyes; her voice trembled weakly as if she were about to break downpletely. ¡°Danielle,¡± said Nora desperately, trying to convince her friend, ¡°I¡¯m telling you everything honestly here! I wanted to visit but then my family suddenly decided we needed move house ¨C there was nothing I could do about it!¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t I write letters? Did you receive them?¡± Letters? Danielle¡¯s expression turned cold instantly; if it weren¡¯t for those letters then, she wouldn¡¯t have known what kind of person Nora really is! Chapter 809: The Tragic Massacre of a Village She received a letter, but it wasn¡¯t from Nora. It was an anonymous letter. The content of the letter was very simple, just a photo plus a sentence. The location was a coffee shop, and the person in the photo was Nora. She was sitting at a table, wearing an elegant and beautiful white dress, with a ck hat on her head. The hat covered half of her face, with one hand pressing down the brim and the other pressing on the parchment paper package on the table. The corner of the packaging bag was torn open, revealing a thick stack of bills inside. The middle-aged man sitting opposite her looked fierce and menacing, with a bald head and sharp eyes. Ordinary facial features are the kind that you would never notice in a crowd. However, it is this ordinary and in face that makes Nora unforgettable forever. It¡¯s him! The man with the scar in this photo was the one who raped her in the prison toilet. His name was Remington and he was a habitual criminal. It was said that he was previously imprisoned for murder and sentenced to life imprisonment, but his sentence waster reduced to a fixed term. He served a full 13 years in prison. When she just entered, she heard that Remington had only left not long ago. He went in for the second time, and the time interval was less than half a month. The charge this time is absurd ¨C robbery! He robbed someone of 300 dors in total, even though he still had more money on him. Someone said he did it on purpose, but they didn¡¯t know what his intention was. After seeing that photo, Danielle understood everything. It was Nora, the bitch! She bribed Remington to assault herself in prison. No wonder Remington looked at her with aggressive eyes the first time he saw her, almost ying her to death! The letter contained only one sentence: ¡°As you can see, the mastermind behind the scenes is Nora.¡± To her dismay, Danielle had believed all along that Cheyenne was the one responsible for her suffering. The first thing she wanted to do after being released from prison was to kill Cheyenne. However, just as she was about to take action, someone informed her that the true culprit was not Cheyenne, but Nora herself-the person who had always been by her side, whom she considered her best friend. How could someone who dared to deceive her still have the audacity to live? While Danielle endured unimaginable torment, Nora was enjoying a life of privilege on the outside. How could she ept such injustice? ¡°Nora, what are you pretending for now? Do you think I¡¯ll still believe you?¡± Danielle eximed. ¡°I wish I could kill you right now!¡± As she spoke, Danielle pulled out a silver knife from her handbag. She pressed the sharp de against her cheek, leaving behind a long, bloody scar. The scar formed a crisscross pattern, resembling a terrifying grid. Outside, a bolt of lightning illuminated the sky, momentarily revealing Nora¡¯s face, which appeared grotesque like a ghostly figure. Danielle¡¯s agonizing scream echoed through the night. Fortunately, there was no one around for miles, and no one heard her. ¡­ Deep green trees rustled in the cold wind, and the sound of leaves crunching underfoot echoed through the forest. Arge middle-aged man emerged from a low bush. He wore a dirty, tattered suit and walked with a shuffling gait that made him seem like an elderly person. His face didn¡¯t look normal; half was purple and half was blue as if he had been poisoned. His pupils were empty and his eyes were red with thin misty blood inside them. He wandered aimlessly ahead like a walking corpse. Then more men with red eyes appeared from the forest. Three¡­ four¡­ many more until they all converged on one destination ¨C an exit leading to nearby vige consisting of only about seventy or eighty households totaling less than two hundred people in all. At midnight, while still asleep vigers were bitten on their necks by these men who had lost their minds. They screamed out in agony before dying instantly without waking up properly first. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± His wife sleeping next to him felt something warm on her face before realizing it was sticky blood stter that woke her up suddenly. She opened her eyes to see two glowing red orbs staring at her as if they were giantnterns shining bright crimson light onto everything around them. ¡°A ghost!¡± The woman screamed once before having her neck snapped by someone else nearby. St¡­ Fresh blood sprayed onto transparent ss windows, then slowly dripped down after its brief moment of beauty akin to fireworks exploding in mid-air. The next day, an attractive TV host delivered some shocking news with grave expression written all over her face. ¡°Breaking news! In the early hours of today, a horrific massacre urred in Hurtlepool, not far from Onistead. It is reported that all 203 residents of Hurtlepool have been killed.¡± ¡°From elderly people aged 80 to toddlers as young as three years old, not a single person survived.¡± The images disyed on the screen were blurred and gruesome, enough to make one¡¯s heart skip a beat.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Viewers below began expressing their opinions with sorrowful tones. User 1: ¡°Oh my god! I grew up in Hurtlepool and even had dinner there before. The peach blossoms were blooming beautifully at that time and I even took some photos.¡± User 2: ¡°Who could be so cruel? These are the innocent.¡± User 3: ¡°Exactly! We must catch the culprit and bring them to justice. The death penalty wouldn¡¯t even be enough punishment for them.¡± User 4: ¡°Looking at these wounds, it seems like they were bitten by someone or something¡­ almost like an animal attack?¡± But this was Onistead ¨C a modern city filled with towering skyscrapers everywhere you looked. Where would one find wild animals here? Wait¡­ It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to remember Dead Forest ¨C the only forest in Onistead surrounded by iron fences andbeled as off-limits territory. It was normal for wild animals to roam around there after such a long time. Did they really have to go hunting in Dead Forest? As soon as this thought crossed their minds, they quickly dismissed it. Dead Forest was shrouded in secrecy; bones could often be found scattered around its premises. Even if they wanted to hunt there, nobody dared venture into its depths. And things only got worse from here ¨C not only had the perpetrator behind this massacre yet been caught but now reports of an epidemic had surfaced too. Chapter 810: We Must Treat Their Illnesses ording to experts, the outbreak was caused by arge umtion of corpses in Hurtlepool that bred bacteria. There is a river in Hurtlepool, and the bacteria from the blood and floating bodies on its banks flowed downstream with the rainwater. The river water then spread to other areas, causing the epidemic. The first person to be infected with this disease was an elderly man named Maurice, who was a fishing enthusiast. For over thirty years, he had been fishing at this river every day without fail. On that fateful day, he caught seven or eight fish before noon ¨C all of them big ones. This area was a popr spot for fishermen, but it was difficult to catch any fish because they were so smart. Maurice attributed his good luck to catching so many fish that day and brought them home for his wife to cook into a feast for their family and neighbors ¨C fifteen people in total. Unfortunately, everyone except his healthy eighteen-year-old grandson died after eating the meal. Their bodies quickly decayed visibly before being sent off to hospitals where doctors discovered purple fungus growing on their skin. Within an hour of cutting open these fungal growths with scalpels out of curiosity about what they contained; tiny purple flowers bloomed inside like cotton fluff which dispersed easily when touched by wind or movement around them! One doctor who performed surgery on these patients copsed from inhaling this purple fungus while others who came into contact with it also became infected ¨C whether through direct contact with corpses or not. Some specte that these purple fungi enter human respiratory systems where they attach themselves onto blood vessels before expanding rapidly until absorbing all oxygen avable leading to victims¡¯ breathing stops abruptly and resulting in death! The bacteria could thrive in the absence of oxygen, using the host¡¯s body as a nutrient source to support their own growth. Once they had depleted all the nutrients within the human body, they reached a stage of ¡°flowering and fruiting.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The purple cotton-like fibers were their fruits, weighing lighter than air, allowing them to flow and spread freely like water. The growth and spread of these purple bacteria were incredibly rapid. From the moment a person came into contact with them to the point of respiratory failure and the bacteria taking root on the ground, germinating and growing, it only took about three hours. With such a rapid rate of transmission, it was feared that within three days, the entire poption of over thirty million in Onistead would sumb to a tragic fate. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that it¡¯s winter and the wind is blowing from the Siberian ins in the north with no mountains to block it. The strong winds are pushing these purple cotton-like substances all around. In just 24 hours since Hurtlepool was affected, viges within a radius of ten miles have all reported cases of infection. The situation was sudden and severe. The whole inte was reporting on it, causing frequent server breakdowns. ¡ª The Presidential Pce. Normally at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, everyone would have gone home and turned off their lights. But today was different; there were still many people sitting inside. Doctors wearing white coats and officials dressed in suits were arguing loudly with each other. President Abel had his hand on his forehead as he looked down at them helplessly while they argued like fishwives. Kyson¡¯s voice stood out among them; he couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°You officials sitfortably in your air-conditioned offices drinking wine and reading newspapers. Of course you won¡¯t understand the suffering of ordinary people or care about their lives or deaths.¡± All those officials who were pointed at by him looked at each other speechlessly with lowered heads. Kyson held a high position within Onistead society. Everyone gets sick sometimes and they might need Kyson¡¯s help someday, so there was no need to offend him. But there were also those who weren¡¯t afraid of the Owen family. Amidst silence, Elsa stood up from her seat directly facing Kyson with a slight nce from her almond-shaped eyes as she snorted, ¡°All those infected are just hundreds out of millions living here! Are we really going to sacrifice most people for just a few hundred?¡± ¡°Mr. Owen,¡± she continued,¡± I respect you as an elder due to my good rtionship with Leah but I strongly disagree with opening up channels for them toe into our city for treatment.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, others around her expressed agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right! We all have families too! This virus is so dangerous ¨C what if we get infected by them?¡± ¡°Yeah! Looks like I¡¯ll have to book a flight overseas and hide away until this passes¡­ my new project happens to be located in Metshire.¡± ¡°If you ask me, those poor people should just die. They don¡¯t have the money for treatment, and even if they were cured, they wouldn¡¯t be able to contribute anything to the country. It¡¯s better to leave resources for useful people.¡± ¡°It sounds usible, but in the face of illness, how can we distinguish between useful and useless? Although we can¡¯t let them into the city, we can set up a temporary treatment area outside of it.¡± The argument continued. Kyson suggested bringing the patients into hospitals since they have advanced equipment that could monitor their condition at any time. However, most people opposed this idea because they were used to living in luxury and didn¡¯t want to face life or death situations. As time passed by quickly, wasting more time like this wasn¡¯t an option. Suddenly Abel stood up from his seat and mmed his hand on the table before announcing with authority. ¡°Alright everyone! Stop arguing! We must save lives! And cure illnesses!¡± His voice was not loud but had great power that made everyone quiet down immediately as they listened attentively for what their president would say next. Abel took a deep breath, then looked around at everyone seriously before speaking out loud. ¡°There is no distinction between high or low status when ites to human life. As long as someone is from Che, then they are our fellow citizens. How could we push them away when they are in trouble?¡± ¡°Give orders now! Coordinate all forces together and do everything possible to save these patients¡¯ lives! Even if some pass away during this process ¨C bury them properly.¡± ¡°The Health, Finance and Military Department will work together on all rescue operations.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kyson was filled with excitement, as if he had been transported back to his younger days, brimming with motivation. Over twenty years ago, Onistead had faced a simr epidemic crisis. However, it was Sh, Cheyenne¡¯s mother, who had discovered the cure. Today, Onistead was once again confronted with the same challenges, but the brilliant Sh had long since passed away. It was a poignant realization that stirred emotions within. Chapter 811: How Did My Brother End Up Here? For some reason, people felt that this winter was particrly long. Even though the New Year was approaching, the snow continued to fall heavily. Normally, these days should be sunny and clear. But this year, due to the pandemic, the entire city was under lockdown. The streets were empty and devoid of any festive atmosphere. People who did venture out wore helmets, sunsses and masks with long clothes covering them from head to toe like they were wrapped in a cocoon. This attire wasn¡¯t convenient but necessary because on TV they said that ¡°Purple Cotton Bacteria¡± was a super virus with high survival rates that could spread through respiratory droplets or contact transmission without physical contact. If they didn¡¯t arm themselves like this, then their chances of getting infected would be eighty percent. Medical experts worked day and night to find a cure for this sudden outbreak but it was tricky. Kyson, seventy-five-year-old, the leader of Almond Hall, personally led his disciples, his granddaughter Leah, genius medical scientist Eddie, and traditional medicine expert Mason on an expedition to Hurtlepool which had be a graveyard where their fate remained uncertain. Their courage and selflessness earned them nationwide admiration. As their convoy left town, pedestrians lined up from hospital gates all the way to city gates. Leah sat in her car watching people chasing after it with tears streaming down their faces when she suddenly burst intoughter, saying coldly, ¡°Foolish humans are soughable.¡± What¡¯s the point of doing all this? It¡¯s better just staying at home instead of risking infection by going out there. To be honest, Leah didn¡¯t want to go either since Hurtlepool was already an empty tomb where she might get infected too. But her grandfather insisted that she go. As the future head of the Owen family, Leah had to produce a satisfactory answer for the elders. However, she had left a bad impression on them due to a surgical error before. In order to turn things around, she must achieve something. This epidemic was not only a crisis but also an opportunity. The key was how she handled it herself. Mason heard her words and his expression changed instantly. He looked at her strangely and frowned in the next moment. He used to have a crush on Leah because he thought she was beautiful with good medical skills and came from a good family background. However, when Leahpeted with Miss Lawrence days ago, Leah¡¯s behavior left him with shadows in his heart. After several years of not seeing each other, how could Leah be like this? On second thought, maybe only when facing someone who made her hate would she behave like this; but now it seems that perhaps everyone was treated equally by her. Leah turned her eyes and saw Eddie ; there was a glimmer of light in them as if they were shining brightly. She took the initiative to sit down beside Eddie and deliberately started chatting with him. ¡°What do you think caused this virus outbreak?¡± There had been many abandoned graves before where piles of corpses had umted into ¡°mountains¡±, but nothing like this has ever happened before. Moreover, only about two hundred people were living in Hurtlepool; even if they all died at once, their bodies could not decay so quickly within just one day or cause such rapid spread of viruses. The most likely cause was human intervention. This small episode did not escape Eddie¡¯s eyes; he got upand picked up his briefcase walking towards Kyson. ¡°Mr. Owen, we need to take water samples from Hurtlepool after we arrive there.¡± ¡°At that time we may need to build temporary storage rooms.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Kyson did not know about the little episode between his granddaughter and Eddie yet; he simply appreciated this young man so much that he patiently answered him. ¡°I will propose building suggestionster on during our meeting at Parliament House which the President has already agreed upon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± said Eddie. Leah puffed up her cheeks and red at Eddie, her eyes filled with icy hostility. She had been trying to establish a closer rtionship with him, with genuine affection and goodwill. However, to her dismay, he showed no appreciation or interest whatsoever. As Leah felt her anger rising, her peripheral vision caught a glimpse of a familiar and stunning figure outside the car window. She focused her gaze and saw the woman nestling affectionately in the arms of a tall, slender man, both dressed in ck robes and wearing matching masks, obscuring their faces from view. Leah had an instinctual feeling that the woman was Kate, someone she had crossed paths with before. However, she couldn¡¯t identify the man beside her. Just as Leah was about to ask Eddie to turn around and take a look, she didn¡¯t need to say a word, as Eddie had already noticed the two figures outside the window. Without warning, Eddie stood up from his seat, his gentle and elegant eyes fixed on the pair, and he loudly eximed, ¡°Kate!¡± On the street, Master Glenn held Kate¡¯s shoulder with one hand while carrying an exquisite cake box in another hand. He carefully held it as if afraid of breaking it. When Eddie saw this box, he suddenly remembered something important ¨C today is Kate¡¯s birthday! She will be twenty-two years old after today. In previous years, he always celebrated her birthday together with her by giving her gifts and blessings personally. But this year because of some special circumstances, he forgot such an important thing. However, Kate did not call him either; perhaps there were other people helping her celebrate her birthday. Who is that man? How dare he put his hand on Kate¡¯s shoulder like that? Such an intimate gesture seemed like they were lovers who trusted each otherpletely! Eddie wanted nothing more than to rush down there right now and take that annoying hand off of Kate¡¯s shoulder while questioning him about his intentions. Meanwhile, the car had started moving away from them further into distance¡­ Kate vaguely heard her brother¡¯s voice among the crowded people but when she turned around to look there was nothing there. She frowned unconsciously. ¡°What happened?¡± Master Glenn asked solicitously. ¡°Nothing¡­ maybe it was just my imagination.¡± Why would my brother appear here? Chapter 812: I Will Bring My Daughter Back The car had driven away. Though Eddie wanted to get out and hug his sister, he realized that there was a bigger battle waiting for him up ahead. If he were to identally sacrifice himself during the rescue mission in Hurtlepool, why make Kate even more heartbroken? Oh well¡­ When he returned, if he coulde back alive, he would definitely reunite with Kate. Wind Hall. Inside and out had undergone a major transformation. Cheyenne turned the medicinal field into a garden filled with purple flowers. The old dpidated houses underwent repairs. The furniture inside was inconveniently arranged but heating equipment was added so that students and staff wouldn¡¯t freeze in the winter. The wastnd behind the earthen room was cultivated into neat medicinal fields and vegetable gardens with mango trees nted on both sides of varying heights. This renovation cost over one million dors which Cheyenne paid for herself. From the beginning of her appointment as hall master at Wind Hall until now when she has gone missing, everyone¡¯s initial disbelief turned into concern due to Cheyenne¡¯s care for them all. Even though they lived in new houses with heaters blowing warm air around them, they were still unhappy; it felt like doomsday was approaching soon. Yvonne hadn¡¯t left her room for several days since she fell ill from self-me and guilt over not stopping Cheyenne from going alone on her journey. Outside Jay wore a bright red cotton jacket while his bald head shone under the cold weather making his cheeks turn red too; it made him look festive yet pitiful at the same time. His watery eyes were filled with worry as he held onto arge bowl of hot noodles which were emitting steam.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, and his small hand, ced by the side of his pants, fidgeted as if he wanted to sneak a bite. However, he thought better of it and ultimately refrained. Connor¡¯s cooking smelled incredibly delicious, and he was tempted to sneak a taste, feeling a bit whiny about it. But no, this was for Yvonne who hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for two days. It wouldn¡¯t be right to continue like this. Jay sighed deeply like an understanding adult before saying softly. ¡°Yvonne, if you don¡¯t eat anything, how will you have enough energy to find our hall master?¡± ¡°And, if you don¡¯t eat, your stomach will growl. Jay used to beg on the streets and knows how terrible it feels when one is hungry.¡± Unfortunately, there was still no response from inside. ¡°Yvonne, beautifuldy, if you keep this up, you¡¯ll be ugly.¡± After waiting outside for a long time without hearing any response from inside, just as Jay was about to barge in to check things out, a ck figure suddenly appeared beside him. The man was extremely tall and his shadow cast over him like a small mountain. ¡°Uh¡­¡± He lifted his little head and looked at the person in front of him with a pair of clean sparkling eyes. A timid voice sounded out. ¡°Mister, who are you?¡± The man ignored him and walked into the room on his own. His gaze swept over the room before finally settling on the woman lying on the bed. She looked much thinner than before with her messy gray hair scattered behind her head. She wore a white long-sleeved nightgown that made her pale face look even more bloodless. Yvonne stared nkly at the man who suddenly appeared above her head for a moment before taking a deep breath. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re alive?¡± It had been twenty-three years since she thought he had died. She never expected that he would still be alive after all these years. Of course Channing knew Yvonne; she was seven years older than Sh and used to be Sh¡¯s good friend when they were young. She must know some things that he didn¡¯t know about Sh back then. Later on their rtionship grew distant because Yvonne fell in love with Sh¡¯s father. As for Yvonne¡¯s current miserable state of affairs, Channing felt sorry. Sh died early; he was imprisoned for twenty years; Yvonne never married; Abel loved Sh but couldn¡¯t have her. In short, none of them ended well¡­ ¡°I came here just to ask where my daughter is,¡± Channing said coldly. He knew? Yvonne could no longer hide Sh¡¯s secrets. She struggled to support herself with her hand against the bedpost, attempting to sit up. Unfortunately, two days of fasting had drained all her strength, leaving her with no energy. As she was on the verge of falling, Channing stood there without any reaction, his voice cold and piercing as he questioned once again. ¡°I¡¯m asking you again. Where is my Cheyenne?¡± He indeed knew about Sh giving birth to their daughter. After their divorce, Sh discovered she was pregnant. Unfortunately, she had contracted the 079 virus, and fearing the risks of childbirth for both herself and the child, she chose not to inform him. Yvonne felt immense guilt towards Sh, Channing, and especially Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne went missing in Jostrana. I suspect it must be the doing of those guys from Xona,¡± she confessed. Only they would go to such lengths to try and take the map. Xona¡­ At the mention of this word, Channing exuded a cold and icy aura that permeated throughout the mountains. No one knew that group better than him. Xona was a ce he despised with every fiber of his being; three-quarters of his life had been spent there. If Cheyenne really fell into their hands, he couldn¡¯t imagine what she would go through. Channing wished he could grow wings and fly back to Xona right now. He nced at Yvonne, his lips tightly pursed into a straight line as he spoke, ¡°You take care of yourself. I¡¯ll bring Cheyenne back; she¡¯s my daughter.¡± Upon hearing this, Yvonne nodded with relief in her eyes. ¡°Thank you so much for doing this for her. She¡¯s had a tough childhood ¨C Sh died early on, you disappeared without a trace, and Layne has always been busy with work ¨C so she¡¯s grown up alone.¡± Channing turned away from her; red bloodshot veins appeared in his eyes as he said. ¡°I know.¡± He knew how hard it must have been for her when he wasn¡¯t around. But all that was in the past now; from now on, Channing would give Cheyenne the best life possible! In a room at Crown Hotel. A many sideways on the sofa with one knee bent up against it while wearing an appropriately tailored ck shirt whose top two buttons were left undone revealing some bronze skin on his neck. Crystal clear beads of sweat dripped down from his chin, slid over his slender neck and wet through parts of his shirt; its color became unevenly darkened. His silver mask fell off onto the floor along with piles of books and documents scattered about like someone who had stayed upte studying by candlelight. Chapter 813: Are You Worthy? He slept restlessly, his thin face etched with tension and beads of sweat on his broad forehead. ¡°Cheyenne, no!¡± The tightly closed door suddenly twisted open from the outside. A tall figure in ck appeared at the doorway, startled by the man¡¯s earlier cry. He paused for a moment. As he listened carefully, the room returned to calmness with only shallow breathing sounds heard. The visitor tightened his grip on a small silver knife and slowly approached the sofa. He stood facing away from the moonlight so that his facial features were unclear. However, those dark and bright eyes were unforgettable at first nce. After standing there for about half a minute, he seemed to have made up his mind and shed towards the sleeping man with his small knife. The killing intent was sharp. Just as it was about to reach Kelvin¡¯s neck, who had been asleep but now opened his eyes wide awake in time to avoid it by leaping off of the sofa like a fish out of water. The de brushed against his cheek, almost disfiguring half of Kelvin¡¯s face! He appeared to be sleeping, but in reality, he was just resting his eyes. He had been startled awake by a terrifying nightmare moments ago. Being vignt as he was, how could someone hold a knife to his throat without him noticing? In fact, the instant the man opened the door, he had sensed something amiss. That was why he had pretended to bepletely unaware and asleep. The attacker was here to kill him! Kelvin smoothly evaded the attack, causing the man¡¯s knife to mistakenly strike the pillow instead. In an instant, the pristine white down feathers from the pillow fluttered down like snowkes, with one feather delicatelynding on Kelvin¡¯s shoulder. Dressed in ck attire, the white feather appeared like a brooch, adding a touch of refinement to his overall aura.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kelvin believed that he hadn¡¯t offended anyone in Onistead, and with his mask on, no one would know that he was indeed Kelvin. So why would someone try to kill him? In the darkness, he couldn¡¯t make out the person¡¯s face, but there was a familiar aura emanating from the man¡¯s presence. As for Kelvin¡¯s question, the man¡¯s response was rather smug. ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Such verbal abuse-like response would make people cringe even if said during normal times let alone being said directly towards the esteemed Kelvin. Kelvin licked his lips and elegantly bent down to pick up the mask that had fallen to the ground, wiping it off with his sleeve. He put the mask back on and his gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°My father? You can try in your next life.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kelvin grabbed the ashtray from the table and mmed it hard towards the man¡¯s head with full force, like cracking a walnut. However, the man was not as easy to deal with as he thought. He quickly dodged Kelvin¡¯s attack and the ashtray missed its target, hitting him on his shoulder instead. There was a muffled sound followed by a gasp of breath from the man. ¡°You little brat! You actually hit me!¡± Did this guy think they were close or something? Kelvin hadn¡¯t forgotten that this same person had tried to kill him earlier. With furrowed eyebrows and disdainful eyes, he retorted. ¡°Now you want to be my father? Who do you think you are?¡± Channing choked at Kelvin¡¯s words. He had wanted Kelvin dead but after their confrontation just now, Channing admired how strong-willed and capable he was under pressure. If it weren¡¯t for the wrongdoing Kelvin hadmitted against Cheyenne in the past, the man would have likely treated Kelvin as a talented junior and treated him well. Of course every father has a desire deep down inside them wanting to break legs of anyone who dares seduce their daughter. It was gettingte now so Channing figured it was time for him to retreat. He put away his knife which he had brought along earlier into a nearby trash bin before pping his hands together confidently, then turning around, jumping out of window and saying, ¡°Kid, remember what you said today because one day you might regret it.¡± ¡°I never go back on my word,¡± replied Kelvin firmly. ¡°Good!¡± The man left without a sound, just as he had arrived, disappearing as gracefully as a bird in flight. After a couple of seconds, the room fell into silence. Kelvin quickly took a few steps forward and approached the window, leaning out to take a look. Outside was pitch ck, and there was nothing to be seen. The man had already gone far away. His speed was truly remarkable. Could it be that he had backed down? Kelvin decided to close the window and return to bed, continuing his sleep. He had more important and challenging tasks awaiting him the next day. The nighttime incident didn¡¯t affect his sleep. In thetter half of the night, Kelvin slept soundly. The sky remained dark, akin to a bottle of deep blue ink. Yet, on the edges of this darkness, a touch of crimson emerged, as if identally stained. The knocking on the door interrupted the lightly sleeping man. He quickly rose from the couch, his bare feetnding on the cold wooden floor. He walked towards the door with swift movements. The door opened. A familiar and resolute face appeared before him. Kelvin furrowed his brow, his gaze falling upon the delicate and slender figure hiding behind the man. With an annoyed tone, he asked, ¡°Why did you bring her along?¡± At these words, the young girl hiding behind Chris trembled slightly. Her slender fair hand subconsciously grabbed onto his arm as she lowered her head, afraid to look at Kelvin. Chris gently patted her hand in aforting manner, with a gentle gesture that was full of paternal kindness. ¡°Krystal, don¡¯t be afraid, my boss won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Turning around and coughing lightly, he exined to Kelvin. ¡°Her blind adoptive mother has passed away. She is alone in this world, so I decided to take care of her as my girlfriend.¡± As he finished speaking, Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched slightly as if he wanted to say something but ultimately remained silent. He had wanted to criticize Chris for being an older man dating a younger woman but then realized that Krystal was about Cheyenne¡¯s age. Moreover, he himself was even one year older than Chris¡­ so instead he gave an order. ¡°Get ready and settle her down before we leave.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chris was overjoyed; since his boss didn¡¯t say anything else, it meant that he agreed! Before bringing Krystal along with him here today, Chris had imagined many scenarios where his boss would be angry since they were not on good terms with the Parry family. For Kelvin though, it felt like watching an elder son finally getting married which made him feel content despite not having any good feelings towards the Parry family people. After Chris¡¯s initial joy, he quickly regained hisposure, remembering his main task. He calmly ced his hands on Krystal¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You go back to your room and wait for me there; I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Krystal bit down on her lip while looking at him with watery eyes full of timidity ¨C like a newborn calf clinging onto its mother ¨C ¡°Exactly when?¡± ¡°Soon means very soon.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you when youe back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 814: Uncle, You Can’t Smoke Kelvin watched the scene of the two reluctant lovers parting ways. He remembered how he had felt when he and Cheyenne parted ways that morning at the airport, equally reluctant to let go. Thinking of Cheyenne now made his heart ache with urgency. He urged Chris on impatiently, ¡°Alright, you can be lovey-dovey when youe back. There are more important things to do now!¡± His tone was stern and reprimanding, but those who knew him understood that Kelvin was actually envious. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Chris replied as he bid farewell to his girlfriend before following Kelvin into the elevator. Inside the elevator, Chris looked at his reflection in the metal doors with a tinge of guilt. Krystal had just lost her only rtive and he had left her alone in this unfamiliar ce after bringing her all the way from Akloit. He couldn¡¯t help feeling remorseful about it. The atmosphere inside the elevator was quiet for a while as they watched red numbers shing fromrge to small until it finally reached ¡°1¡± in their eyes. Chris took initiative and opened the door for Kelvin while exining himself. ¡°Sir, please wait outside while I bring your car up from the garage.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Kelvin nodded coldly as he put one hand into his pocket where he found a cigarette box without thinking twice about it. He opened it slowly and took out a cigarette stick before lighting it up with another hand holding a lighter. Just as Kelvin was about to light up his cigarette, an adorable voice interrupted him softly. ¡°Uncle! You can¡¯t smoke in public ces!¡± He turned around at once upon hearing this voice only to find himself looking down at a little girl who barely reached up to his knee level wearing cute clothes with delicate facial features on her fair tender face. The little girl held onto one hydrogen balloon with one hand while holding onto a lollipop candy stick with another like she came straight out of an anime. Underneath his mask, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly when seeing such an adorable sight before him. His gaze softened as he looked down at her and slowly put away his cigarette without lighting it up anymore. ¡°Okay then¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The little girl seemed satisfied by this apology from him; she smiled sweetly. ¡°Father said that good children admit their mistakes. Uncle, you¡¯re a good child and should be rewarded. I¡¯m giving this balloon to you, hehe.¡± Without hesitation, she gave him the hydrogen balloon in the shape of Ultraman and tied the white cotton string around his wrist with great solemnity. ¡°Uncle, you have to remember to keep this balloon well.¡± He was a big man almost 6¡¯3¡å, holding such a childish balloon in his hand wasn¡¯t very appropriate. Moreover, why would he need to bring a balloon with him to a ce full of danger and unknowns? Just as Kelvin was about to say ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± he heard a low and maic voice behind him saying, ¡°Caitlyn,e here quickly. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Kelvin looked towards where the voice came from and saw a young man wearing dark blue robes standing not far away. His retro-style clothes looked like something only monks would wear. Everyone on the street cast curious nces at them; Kelvin finally realized that this father-daughter pair were Jostranan people. What were they doing in Che? When Kelvin looked again, they had left hand-in-hand slowly walking away. In this noisy city, their backs seemed particrly warm even and caused Kelvin¡¯s eyes to redden uncontrobly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A thought slipped into his mind unintentionally ¨C if Cheyenne¡¯s belly held a daughter instead of son¡­ ¡°Beep beep¡­¡± The honking sound of Chris¡¯ deep green SUV interrupted his thoughts; Chris had arrived. Kelvin quickly forgot about this little incident and walked towards the vehicle. When Chris opened up his car door and saw what was in Kelvin¡¯s hands ¨C clearly stunned for a moment. ¡°Mr. Foley¡­ this?¡± Did he go buy himself a balloon while waiting? No way! His boss wasn¡¯t someone who still had childishness inside! Kelvin also felt embarrassed holding onto such an immature toy while walking down the main street like some kind of fool¡­ He handed over the white cotton string without expression and coldly ordered Chris. ¡°You deal with it.¡± Deal? How should I deal with it? Release it into air? Chris couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose in confusion. He wanted to ask, but Kelvin¡¯s expression was so serious that he didn¡¯t dare. In the end, he treated the hydrogen balloon as regr luggage and threw it into the trunk. But there was a problem ¨C he had to open the trunk first. As soon as he did, a surprise fell out. ¡°Uh¡­ let me go¡­¡± A fragmented voice came from inside the trunk. Kelvin clearly heard this unfamiliar voice and furrowed his eyebrows. He walked over to check for himself. Kelvin was taken aback to find another person in the trunk of his car. The man wore dirty clothes, with mud stains on their pants and shoes. His medium-length hair was unkempt, resembling that of a homeless person who hadn¡¯t had a haircut in months. However, the person¡¯s face was unusually pale, with distinct and refined features that didn¡¯t match their disheveled appearance as a construction worker. Chris was certain that when he had driven the car back the previous night, there was nothing in the trunk. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kelvin asked Chris for an exnation even though Chris would have reported this person to him regardless. ¡°Sir, I caught this guy just now in the garage.¡± ¡°He followed us sneakily and refused to reveal his identity; I think he might be from TWILIGHT so I tied him up.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll send him straight to the police stationter.¡± As soon as they mentioned sending him off to the police station, Jerry struggled violently with bound hands and mouth full of adhesive tape stuck onto them; it seemed like there was something important that he wanted to say. ¡°Tear off the tape and see what he has to say,¡± said Kelvin quickly. Chrisplied immediately but acted roughly towards Jerry as if dealing with some criminal. Finally able to breathe freely again after having tape removed from the mouth, Jerry remembered why exactly he came here today. ¡°Mr Foley! I know where Miss Lawrence is!¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Chapter 815: I am Miss Lawrence’s Friend. ¡°Is Miss Lawrence referring to his Cheyenne?¡± Kelvin asked with a hint of doubt. Despite this, he still pulled Jerry out of the trunk by the cor, gripping him tightly. Jerrynded on the ground and let out two painful screams. ¡°Ouch! Be gentle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you dare to deceive me, I¡¯ll make sure you know what it means to suffer!¡± Kelvin threatened while clenching his fists so hard that they made a crisp sound at the knuckles. Even from afar, Jerry was frightened and felt weak in the knees. He wondered if Mr. Foley had discovered that he was ranked third on the hacker leaderboard? Initially, when he epted this job offer and knew his target was the Foley Group, it was toote for him to back out since viting his contract meant doublepensation or even death. Being poor and afraid of dying; all he could do was attack the Foley Group¡¯s website with gritted teeth. Chris didn¡¯t believe what Jerry said. ¡°Sir,¡± Chris spoke up hesitantly while eyeing Jerry suspiciously. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can trust him; something about him doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± He suggested beating him up before interrogating further. Jerry almost vomited blood upon hearing Chris¡¯s suggestion and quickly protected himself by revealing who he really is. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me! My name is Jerry and I¡¯m a student at Akloit College. Miss Lawrence helped me before so I came here today to repay her kindness.¡± ¡°Akloit College student?¡± Kelvin raised an eyebrow skeptically as he scrutinized Jerry¡¯s appearance closely ¨C bing even colder when hearing that Cheyenne knew this guy personally. ¡°If you¡¯re really Cheyenne¡¯s friend then why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jerry couldn¡¯t help but cough softly before quietly answering, ¡°Strictly speaking, we are online friends.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chris responded. Meanwhile, within that short span of time, Chris had managed to investigate the person¡¯s identity and was somewhat surprised by the results. This individual was indeed acquainted with Miss Lawrence, based on their call logs, which dated back over half a year. There was also a record of a transfer amounting to millions. At first nce, there seemed to be no apparent connection between him and Miss Lawrence, except for one significant simrity-they were both hackers. Kelvin¡¯s team behind him is not to be underestimated either. In such a short time, they followed the clues and found Jerry¡¯s pseudonym. ¡°CutieLovesAutumn.¡± As soon as this name appeared, it triggered Kelvin¡¯s memories. The events of four years ago flooded back and his eyes turned cold. The deep-set eyes under the mask narrowed and he ced a hand on Jerry¡¯s arm, his voice full of threat. ¡°If you really help me rescue Cheyenne, then what happened four years ago will be forgotten.¡± ¡°Rescue¡­ rescue?¡± Jerry was immediately intimidated. His original n was just to provide them with some clues. To join in on the operation? He knew exactly how tricky it was to deal with their enemies. With tears in his eyes, he begged them. ¡°Mr. Foley¡­ can I just drop you off at the door? I¡¯m scared!¡± Kelvin nced at him with a smirk; naturally, the answer was no! The mistake this guy made almost caused the Foley Group significant losses before; now that Kelvin gave him an opportunity for redemption; it was already showing mercy! So Jerry could only reluctantly follow them onto TWILIGHT¡¯s car. Along the way, his expression looked like a child who couldn¡¯t get his toy ¨C pitiful yet curious. Chris drove while Kelvin sat next to him in silence at quite some distance away from each other on the back seat of car. He kept hugging himself tightly against the door throughout their journey. Kelvin didn¡¯t realize how cold he seemed untilter when Jerry kept avoiding him and asked softly. ¡°What do you know?¡± Was he asking about himself? Jerry shivered involuntarily but turned around carefully before spilling everything he knew. ¡°I followed Nora all the way from Akloit to Onistead five days ago where I found Danielle who should have been imprisoned originally.¡± ¡°She thought Miss Lawrence put her there so she wanted revenge.¡± ¡°Sure enough, three days ago, Danielle kidnapped Nora and took her to a new location. She mysteriously disappeared after arriving at a bar.¡± ¡°This bar, Mr. Foley should have heard of it ¨C it¡¯s TWILIGHT! The people who supported Danielle getting out of prison are from TWILIGHT, so if we find her location, we can definitely find Miss Cheyenne.¡± He spoke confidently and Kelvin quickly grasped the key point and asked directly. ¡°So have you found Nora¡¯s exact location?¡± ¡°Do you have aputer?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chris pointed to the back seat of the car and Kelvin reached over to grab theptop from inside. He handed it over to Jerry. As soon as he got his hands on theputer, Jerry immediately transformed into a different person with an intense focus. Without even using a mouse, his not-so-pretty fingers flew across the keyboard at lightning speed. One by one long strings of characters appeared on the screen as he built up an information database and opened corresponding program instructions allowing him to freely intercept resources between browsers. After pressing down on thatst spacebar key, those strange words scattered away leaving behind only one thing ¨C a map. Beep beep beep¡­ A small red dot in bottom right corner of map was shing continuously with light. ¡°Here! I found it!¡± Jerry excitedly turned hisptop around for Kelvin to see. The red marked spot on the map had letters written next to it ¨C Picborg Mountain! This was a mountain within Xona territory. Damn it! It was obvious that Cheyenne had been hidden by those people in Xona. So there was no doubt about who kidnapped her. Cheyenne¡­ wait for me¡­ I¡¯lle save you soon! Chapter 816: No Swearing at My Child Allowed The red light cast an eerie and dim glow over the entire room. The snow-white walls formed a natural movie screen, with the projector ced less than a meter away from Cheyenne. She quietly watched as images flickered across the screen. In front of hery a field of corpses, with blood staining the small stream at the vige entrance red. The density of the river water increased, forcing fish to surface for air. They discovered bodies floating in the water and began to devour them like some kind of feed. More and more fish gathered around the floating corpse, gnawing on its flesh in a gruesome yet spectacr scene. Cheyenne could almost smell the strong scent of blood even through the screen. Eight months pregnant, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous and retch. But others in that room were watching with relish. Sophie intentionally pressed fast-forward to switch to another scene. A weak crying sound apanied by screams for help filled their ears as they watched an unknown woman struggling desperately onscreen, her hair disheveled so much that her face was obscured from view. Her white cashmere dress was dyed varying shades of red from bloodstains all over it. The woman was being held captive by someone who viciously grabbed her hair and plunged her head into river water repeatedly until pink bubbles emerged from its surface along with fragments of corpses that inevitably flowed into Nora¡¯s belly below it all. Her stomach began swelling continuously while she tasted both rancid smells mixed together ¨C worse than rotten eggs! ¡°I beg you¡­ please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Nora cried out intermittently between gasps for air while being submerged under water. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Cheyenne who made me do this!¡± ¡°You go kill her! I swear I was telling the truth.¡± Nora spoke intermittently, but during her attempts to speak, she was repeatedly pushed underwater. The winter river water was bone-chillingly cold, leaving herpletely soaked. Her woolen skirt, now damp, weighed heavily on her, and when the cold wind blew, she felt on the verge of fainting from the intense cold. However, the pain on her scalp brought her back to the harsh reality once again. And the one holding Nora captive was none other than her former close friend and should-have-been-imprisoned Danielle. Something had happened between the two of them, leading to their current state of enmity. Nora had cunningly redirected Danielle¡¯s anger towards Cheyenne, which was in line with her usual style, wasn¡¯t it? Cheyenne had long since be ustomed to such behavior anyway! Sophie stood there, watching with a look of amusement on her face. She was almost pping in approval. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because Master Sam is protecting you, you can do whatever you want,¡± she said to Cheyenne. ¡°Did you see? Danielle is out there looking for you. You¡¯ll be her next victim.¡± Before Sophie could finish her sentence, she cut off the video feed. Thest image frozen on the screen was Nora slowly falling to the ground. Danielle looked up at the camera and smiled. Blood still stained her face, highlighting her cold and vicious eyes like those of a vulture. Cheyenne seemed unfazed by Sophie¡¯s taunts as shezily yawned and gracefully made her way towards the door while holding onto her stomach.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She turned back around to offer some advice. ¡°Miss Todd, instead of wasting your time here, why don¡¯t you watch some news and educate yourself?¡± ¡°I heard that the Todd family has removed your name from their family tree. And among Onistead¡¯s four socialites, they¡¯ve kicked you out mercilessly.¡± ¡°Oh yes! Your glorious achievements in Jostrana have made it to number one on trending topics.¡± ¡°Congrattions! It seems like soon enough, you¡¯ll be Master Sam¡¯s stepmother.¡± Cheyenne hit a nerve with Sophie ¨C it was like pouring salt into an open wound. Her reputation in Jostrana had been ruined after Rohan¡¯s death; the new head of the Miller family had issued a kill order against Sophie for conspiring with traitors against their country. The Todd family couldn¡¯t ept someone who killed their own father and worked alongside traitors either; Iker took over as acting head of household and banished both Sophie and her mother from the Todd family altogether. Now that her appearance was ruined and her prospects were shattered, the only person Nora could rely on was Gregory. If he could find the location of the ancient tomb and overthrow the reign of the Harrison family soon, she could at least be a seconddy. That old woman, Gracie, was over ten years older than her. In the end, it would be Sophie who would prevail. At that time, Nora would make Iker kneel down and personally beg her to return. As far as Cheyenne was concerned, Danielle was nothing more than a mere annoyance; not even worth considering despite being pregnant herself. As Cheyenne approached the door, she deliberately stopped to nce back at Sophie still standing inside. There was a mischievous glint in her eyes that sparkled brightly. ¡°Enjoying the show? Why don¡¯t you stay and watch it again in here?¡± With a loud bang, Cheyenne closed the door to the screening room shut. Sophie quickly snapped out of her daze and found Cheyenne swiftly inserted the key into the lock while humming a tune. ¡°What are you trying to do, Cheyenne?¡± Sophie asked nervously as she scurried over in her high heels, afraid that Cheyenne might use TWILIGHT¡¯s tactics on her for fun. After locking the door from outside, Cheyenne tossed the keys into a nearby trash can before making a face at Sophie. ¡°Do you want out? Sure thing! You can turn yourself into a fly and crawl your way out,¡± said Cheyenne withughter. ¡°Or maybe if you¡¯re lucky enough, someone might just happen to pass by.¡± Cheyenne joked while rubbing her pregnant belly before turning around and walking away nonchntly. Pass by my ass! This ce is off-limits; no onees here except for those whoe to develop their photos! If she waits for someone to rescue her here, it could be days before anyone passes by! Sophie was so angry that even her mouth twisted as she cursed at Cheyenne¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Cheyenne,e back! You wicked bitch; I curse you with difficult childbirth!¡± Hearing this remark from afar made Cheyenne furrow her eyebrows tightly. She turned around and took several steps towards Sophie until they were almost face-to-face. Her breath felt icy cold against Sophie¡¯s skin. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s face was stern, her eyes filled with disgust and coldness. ¡°I warn you. You can insult me but never dare insult my child!¡± She couldn¡¯t bear losing another child again! Chapter 817: What Are You Compared to All My Suitors? The young woman had a pure and alluring face, with azy yet adorable disposition. However, at this moment, her eyes were filled with dark and sinister energy. ¡°What do you want?¡± Sophie took a step back towards the door, looking at Cheyenne warily. It was just moments ago that she had been in control of the situation. Cheyenne smiled softly, her lips like delicate flower petals as she looked around at the cluttered hallway. She had bought so many firecrackers for making ammunition that she hadn¡¯t used them all and left them lying around in the corridor. She covered them with banana leaves to protect them from sunlight and rain. And then it hit her ¨C an idea! She walked over to where they were stored and removed some firecrackers from their packaging. Sophie watched her strange behavior with confusion written all over her face as she gripped onto the door handle tightly while calling out Cheyenne¡¯s name repeatedly. ¡°Let me out! What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you ying these mind games! You¡¯re done for!¡± Ignoring Sophie¡¯s cries for help, Cheyenne lit up one of the firecrackers using a lighter from her pocket before walking back towards Sophie. Her eyes shone brightly as she prepared herself for some mischievous fun. Suddenly, Cheyenne lit up the fuse on one of the firecrackers before throwing it through an open window into what appeared to be another room nearby. A loud bang followed by angry shouting could be hearding from inside that room soon after. Cheyenne pped her hands together triumphantly while telling off whoever was shouting inside. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°You should be grateful I¡¯m pregnant now, or I wouldn¡¯t have just thrown fireworks.¡± ¡°You dare treat her like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending my father?¡± Sophie was his father¡¯s most beloved mistress, and Gracie was his father¡¯s most trusted person. Upon hearing the voice, Cheyenne turned around and saw Sam leaning against a Roman column in the corridor, dressed in a sophisticated white suit. With one hand casually tucked into his pants pocket, his posture elongated the lines of his legs. The dazzling sunlight illuminated his fairplexion, and his deep-set eyes were strikingly bright. Cheyenne snorted disdainfully and took small steps as she walked past him. ¡°Afraid? If I were, I wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Lucas won¡¯t let me die until he achieves his goal,¡± she said confidently. Sam didn¡¯t know whether to praise her intelligence or blind optimism. Had she not considered what would happen after the goal was achieved? Perhaps he could help her think about it proactively, as Cheyenne¡¯s father was known for being cruel to pawns that were deemed worthless. At that time, Cheyenne could be sacrificed or be a pawn to threaten Kelvin. As the woman proudly passed by him, Sam grabbed her arm and smiled at her without losing his charm. ¡°There is another way for you to continue your reign of power. Do you want to know?¡± Cheyenne turned her head and stared at his hand on her arm with disgust before shaking it off. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Marry me!¡± he eximed. If anyone else had shown such disrespect towards him, Sam would have punished them immediately. But when he touched Cheyenne, there was no sign of rejection from himself. This surprised him and increased his interest in this woman even more. ¡°Marry me and be the Lucas family¡¯sdy; I can guarantee your safety,¡± Sam said confidently. Cheyenne didn¡¯t reject him outright but instead asked another question. ¡°But what about my unborn child? It will only be two months old when born; do you mind?¡± Yes, inside of her belly was the bloodline of the person he hated most ¨C Kelvin! When Sam looked at Cheyenne¡¯s bulging stomach with cold eyes full of intense killing intent that couldn¡¯t escape from Cheyenne ¡®s sight, ¡°Miss Lawrence has truly made things difficult for me. Indeed¡­ I was born to be noble, and I will never raise someone else¡¯s son,¡± Cheyenne replied. ¡°epting you was already the greatest concession,¡± she added. He rubbed his forehead anxiously while looking at Cheyenne who remained guarded against him before continuing. ¡°I believe Miss Lawrence is smart enough not to carry such a burden when she hasn¡¯t even secured herself.¡± His tone made it seem like epting someone like a divorced single mother like herself into his life already an incredible honor in itself! Cheyenne found this amusingly ridiculous. She deliberately approached closer to him while cing one hand on his shoulder gently while letting one finger linger on his cheekbone¡­ The action was quite intimate, and she took the initiative to offer her red lips. Looking at these alluring lips so close to him, Sam suddenly wanted to taste them. What would she taste like? Why was Kelvin willing to take a bullet for her, even willing to jump into the sea andmit suicide¡­ Women were just a troublesome creature that could be there or not in his eyes. The only exception was his younger sister who died young.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Although Cheyenne had some resemnce in appearance, her personality was very different. She was proud with a gentle exterior but cold interior ¨C like a thorny red rose. Unless she voluntarily removed her thorns, Sam¡¯s attempt to pick such flowers would undoubtedly result in bloody hands. She was beautiful; Sam couldn¡¯t deny it. She was poisonous; Sam had no doubt about it either. Looking at the men around her who adored her, none of them ended up well. Omari gave up his inheritance rights and fell into darkness; Kelvin hovered between life and death twice before being disfigured; Iker¡¯s family perished entirely. But he really wanted to taste what kind of poison this red rose had. Just as Sam prepared himself for a kiss with Cheyenne, she stepped back instantly ¨C leaving him embarrassed on his face. However, hte womanughed like a victor while holding onto her stomach like an arrogant little fox. ¡°It seems that even high-and-mighty Sam is nothing more than this. I truly appreciate you taking an interest in a forsaken woman like me.¡± ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Cheyenne continued with disdainful eyes fixed on him. ¡°I don¡¯t fancy you. Even if I leave Kelvin, anyone else who wants my attention should go line up outside the sr system first! Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°My child inside my belly is my treasure,¡± She added fiercely. ¡°It has never been any burden.¡± ¡°Master Sam,¡± Her voice turned cold. ¡°If you darey your hand on it¡­ I swear that both of us will end up dead together! You can try if you want!¡± Sam felt threatened by a woman for the first time ever in life but he still smiled faintly while curling his lips upwards. ¡°How wonderful indeed!¡± He said lightly. ¡°In that case then¡­ I allow you to keep your child.¡± Suddenly feeling amused by something else, he added jokingly. ¡°I think it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if Kelvin¡¯s child called me father.¡± Cheyenne was enraged upon hearing this statement from him. Chapter 818: Why Should I Save You ¡°Are you worthy of it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a heartless guy. You don¡¯t understand what love is and you¡¯ll never be a good father.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t hold back as she scolded him before turning and leaving. Sam¡¯s smile froze on his face as he watched her go. He stared at her until her figure slowly disappeared down the hallway. Who was she to criticize him for not understanding love? How could he be expected to ¡°love¡± someone when he had never received any ¡°love¡± himself? He didn¡¯t even love himself. Sam¡¯s attempt to flirt with Cheyenne had failed miserably, but instead of being angry, he felt strangely calm now. He even had a ridiculous thought that maybe he wanted her to live longer. After thinking about it for a while, Sam concluded that the reason for this absurd idea was because he rarely met anyone as interesting as Cheyenne. If someone more interesting than her appeared, perhaps he would kill Cheyenne without hesitation. Unfortunately, no woman so far had been quite up his alley like she was. Sam turned and left too. As he passed by the projection room, Sophie saw his figure through the smoke and ss window from inside where Cheyenne locked her up earlier. She urgently called out his name. ¡°Master Sam! Please let me out! That bitch Cheyenne locked me in here and I can¡¯t get out!¡± Sam already knew what happened; in fact, he stood there watching everything unfold. Stopping in his tracks, Sam walked over towards Sophie. Sophie thought that Sam came to rescue her from being trapped inside; relief washed over her face like a drowning person grabbing onto theirst straw of hope.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. On that ugly face which could scare children into tears were two eyes still trying hard to send signals of affection towards him. ¡°The key has been lost by that deadbeat Cheyenne,¡± said Gracie. ¡°Master Sam, please find something to break open the lock so you can save me.¡± The hand which rested on top of the lock suddenly retracted back into itself again; with a faint smile on his face, he looked at Sophie mockingly. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m going to save you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sophie choked up momentarily. Her rtionship with Sam was average at best; when she became Gracie¡¯s apprentice, they asionally exchanged words but after climbing onto his father¡¯s bed, then being sent away Jostrana for many years upon returning home again, Sam treated Sophie indifferently. In front of Gregory, Sam could maintain a calm exterior, but both of them knew they had to be on guard against each other. Sam worried that Sophie would give birth to his half-brother, while Sophie did everything in her power to prove Sam¡¯s ipetence as the rightful heir. They had been engaged in a power struggle for years now. He probably wanted her dead by now; why would he actually save her? But Sophie couldn¡¯t take that risk. If Sam left, she didn¡¯t know when she would meet another passing person. She could only put aside the past and extend an olive branch first towards him. ¡°Master Sam, we¡¯ve known each other since we were young. My rtionship with your father¡­ was actually forced upon me.¡± When she was sixteen years old, Gracie went out on a mission and Gregory suffered bacsh from using Praying Magic excessively. Gracie told her that someone who suffered bacsh might explode and die if it was severe enough so it needed to be released somehow. Sophie identally saw Gracie¡¯s affair with Gregory one day. Even though he was forty years old at the time with great physique and looks, she still wanted to serve him like Gracie did. So Sophie took the initiative and brought in a basin of ice water. However, as she approached the bed, the disoriented Gregory mistook her for his master and pulled her onto the bed. Oh, by the way, that day she was wearing a red dress that Gracie always liked. She had stolen it from Gracie¡¯s wardrobe, using her simr figure and a touch of charm to seed in her deception. At sixteen years old, Sophie immersed herself into pain and transformation given by Gregory; everything else just fell into ce after that point. She was young and beautiful while Gracie lost out due to age difference between them so naturally this happened between them instead. Gregory trained her well as his lover for two happy years until he sent her undercover in Jostrana where she seduced other men for him like any good spy should do. That moment made Sophie realize that she too was just another pawn for him. To avoid being discarded by Gregorypletely, she needed him to see how valuable she really is! She can do better than what even Gracie did! Sophie had considered being with someone closer to her age, like Sam. However, Sam had always despised the touch of women since he was young. Every time she tried to get close, he would push her away, and after a few attempts, she gave up. She firmly believed that Sam would remain single for his entire life, but the Lucas family couldn¡¯t afford to have no heir. So she shifted her focus to the inheritance rights and started secretly opposing Sam. Now facing life or death choices, Sophie can only weave lies, hoping they will win back his forgiveness. Sam didn¡¯t care whether she was willing or forced, he just looked down on this woman who betrayed her mentor and was with his despicable father. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. What happened between you and my father is your own problem.¡± After speaking, he took two long legs to leave. At this moment, a sighing voice came from behind. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to save her, you shouldn¡¯t give her hope. This behavior makes you childish and boring.¡± Sam looked at the person behind him and raised his head with a shallow smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never been a good person, and isn¡¯t it wonderful to see others¡¯ hopes dashed?¡± Omari¡¯s face sank when he heard it. He couldn¡¯t change Sam¡¯s twisted values nor did he want to. Sam didn¡¯t think he was wrong; in his eyes, Omari represented the hypocritical pseudo-gentlemen. ¡°So are you going to save her? Do you know that Cheyenne is the one who locked her up waiting for death?¡± He wanted to see what Omari would choose between morality and love as an esteemedwyer for justice. Sophie shouldn¡¯t have had any hope for Omari since he was another foolish man who loved Cheyenne. But she had no choice but to plead with him in a soft voice. ¡°Mr. Lara, please save me! I promise I¡¯ll repay your kindness.¡± What could she offer except for her body that had been tainted by others? Omari didn¡¯t even look at Sophie once; her promise meant nothing to him. ¡°I¡¯m here only for the reagent collection; everything else has nothing do with me. Master Sam can handle it himself.¡± The ball was back in Sam¡¯s court again. The man stood there with his hands behind his back coldly evaluating Omari as hypocritical! His so-called justice wasn¡¯t worth much after all. Sam chose to leave without even looking at Sophie¡¯s resentful yet unwilling eyes because she wouldn¡¯tst long anyway. Chapter 819: Final Reunion One person can go without food for three to five days, but without water, they won¡¯tst three days. Sophie died. When people found her body, she was emaciated and her head was in the photo washing pool. The water contained harmful substances that would cause great harm to the body if consumed. She must have been so thirsty that she drank the water and died from poisoning with all of her organs corroded. Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect this oue when she left; Sam was present after all. She thought he would save her since they were both in it together, but she forgot that they werepetitors too. How could Sam possibly save Sophie¡¯s life? Cheyenne overestimated their humanity; what good coulde from a family capable of selling organs andmitting such heinous acts? In a daze, Cheyenne remembered when she first met Sam. he was dressed in white and looked like a gentle fairy with his handsome features and charming demeanor ¨C how ridiculous it all seemed now. For Gregory, Sophie¡¯s death seemed as insignificant as losing a handkerchief ¨C it meant nothing to him at all. He simply ordered someone to find a ce for cremation without even bothering with an appropriate tombstone. Sophie had followed him since sixteen years old; now twenty-six years old after ten long years together, with three years apart. Gracie betrayed by her apprentice came out on a rainy day and held an umbre just to see Sophie onest time. Cheyenne stood beside Gracie with her big belly while looking at the bright red color in the green forest, feeling indescribable emotions within herself. Gracie didn¡¯t turn around but noticed Cheyenne standing there quietly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why hide?¡± She never expected Cheyenne woulde; seeing how big her belly had be made Gracie worry about whether or not everything would be okay for both mother and child. Not only Gracie had these thoughts ¨C hidden among bushes wearing camouge clothes was another man who also worried about Cheyenne. Her belly had grown muchrger than before, although still thin-looking overall. Thankfully, she appeared healthy and good-spirited. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m here,¡± Hisrge hands clenching onto his walkie-talkie. He wished he could rush forward right now. Iker noticed his restlessness quickly grabbing onto his shoulder and mouthing silently. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive or we¡¯ll alert them.¡± How could he stay calm? That¡¯s his wife carrying their unborn child inside of her! With great effort, Kelvin suppressed his emotions and looked at her and the woman talking seriously. Although they weren¡¯t very close, there was wind and he could faintly hear some of their conversation. Cheyenne walked up to the dangerous woman, standing less than a meter away from her. She was pregnant and couldn¡¯t dodge Gracie¡¯s deadly attack. At the same time, veins bulged on Kelvin¡¯s forehead. How could she be so heartless? Cheyenne carefully examined Gracie¡¯s calm face before speaking up with parted red lips. ¡°I¡¯m the one who put her in there.¡± ¡°I know,¡± replied Gracie. ¡°Hmm?¡± How did she know? There wasn¡¯t any surveince there. Gracie shot a sharp nce over before sighing heavily. ¡°It was Sam; he told Gregory it was him.¡± ¡°But I know Sam is too proud to do something as childish as this if he were really going to kill someone.¡± ¡°So I guess he¡¯s taking responsibility for someone else¡­ and after thinking about it for a while, you¡¯re my only guess,¡± said Gracie. Sam! Cheyenne widened her eyes; she never thought that Sam would help her. ¡°Shh!¡± In an instant, Gracie pulled out a gun and pressed it against Cheyenne¡¯s neck with lightning speed. The cold metal touched her skin like ice needles; tension filled the air while raindrops hit their umbres continuously. The wind howled fiercely as Cheyenne stared at those leaves falling from mid-air in circles; memories flooded back of their first wedding anniversary when she wanted to go mountain climbing during autumn when fragrant hills were covered in fiery maple leaves everywhere¡­ Without even thinking about it, Kelvin refused because of work again ¨C what day wasn¡¯t busy for him all year round? On special days like that one though, all Cheyenne wanted was for him to spend just one day with her¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Being stubborn, she decided to go to the mountaintop alone, carrying her bag, to wait for her. Unfortunately, unforeseen circumstances arose, and she got lost. In the middle of the night, it started to rain, and all the other tourists had left the mountain. She was alone, scared, and took refuge in a dark cave. As she was growing colder and about to fall asleep, suddenly, a hand picked her up and held her close. In her drowsiness, Cheyenne thought it was a ghost and screamed in fear. Little did she know, it was Kelvin who hade to find her. ¡°Why are you screaming like that? Get up quickly! Let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°Honey, you really came! Do you know how scared I was just now?¡± Cheyenne eximed. Kelvin frowned and roughly wiped away her tears. ¡°Crying? How dare you cry! Didn¡¯t I tell you I was busy with work today? We¡¯ll talk about it another day!¡± ¡°Do you not even look at the calendar when you leave the house? Are you so foolish? Are you even worthy of being my wife?¡± Cheyenne, already in a pitiful state, couldn¡¯t help but feel even more aggrieved after being scolded. ¡°But when are you not busy? And today is our wedding anniversary.¡± Later on, she forgot how he responded. Exhausted and hungry, she fell asleep while Kelvin insisted on carrying her down the mountain. When she came to her senses, Cheyenne slightly curled her lips. It was indeed today. Unknowingly, it had already been four years. Gracie¡¯s cold words brought her back to reality again. ¡°I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re an excellent girl.¡± ¡°If your stance wasn¡¯t opposite of ours, I would be happy for Sam to fall in love with you.¡± When Gracie¡¯s gaze fell on Cheyenne¡¯s stomach, she paused for a moment. ¡°But unfortunately, you are Kelvin¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you shouldn¡¯t let both of my sons fall in love with you!¡± She said Sam liked herself? Obviously Cheyenne didn¡¯t think so; She lifted up her head fearlessly against Gracie¡¯s death threat and sneered, ¡°Two sons? Do you really see Kelvin as your son?¡± If so, then why did she make him bear such heavy burdens at such a young age? And when Kelvin needed her most, she was taking care of her other son instead. She left behind only a blurry silhouette in his memory while giving Sam all the tender motherly love. Gracie sank into silence under Cheyenne¡¯s questioning gaze with red eyes. ¡°How is he even worthypared to Sam? He is just a lowly bastard!¡± He was born because she identally got pregnant; if it weren¡¯t for Gracie¡¯s poor health at that time, she would have gotten rid of this child. Kelvin¡¯s existence was one of Gracie¡¯s stains, andter Gregory slept with one of Gracie¡¯s apprentices, making Gracie believe he betrayed her because she did it first. Chapter 820: If You Have Any Difficulties ¡°Shut up! You keep calling him a bastard, but half of his blood is yours. Are you also lowly?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t like his existence, why did you give birth to him? Do you know how much Kelvin longs for motherly love? His lonely childhood and hard work were all to make you happy!¡± ¡°Where in the world is there a mother as heartless as you?¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m not, and my mother Sh wouldn¡¯t be either.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s angry shouts left Gracie stunned because she never thought of herself as an inadequate mother. Perhaps it was true what this woman said; she had never treated Kelvin like a son. In Gracie¡¯s memory, Kelvin was not nearly as likable as Sam. He was mature beyond his years and always wore a serious expression on his face. Even when he was hurt or bleeding, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. Sam was different; he had been sweet-talking and loved being coddled since he was young. That¡¯s why Gracie liked this affectionate little son so much. If Cheyenne hadn¡¯t said these things to her today, she might have never realized that the cold-hearted bastard cared about her ¨C the ¡°mother¡± who had disappeared for so many years. In the lush green grass half-a-man tall, a cold north wind blew by. Kelvin held his breath while droplets formed on the silver mask covering his face; however, he remained motionless except for those eyes that followed Cheyenne¡¯s figure ¨C no one could see that there was someone hiding here. Underneath the masky an emotionless handsome face ¨C Cheyenne didn¡¯t need to say so much because that woman didn¡¯t have any feelings! Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be pointing her gun at his eight-month pregnant wife who also happened to be her daughter-inw carrying their grandchild with some of her blood in its veins! It wasn¡¯t until now that Kelvin fully understood. those past hopes would no longer exist in the future ¨C cherishing what¡¯s right before your eyes is most important. If she dared pull the trigger, even if it meant facing off against his biological mother himself, he would still choose revenge for Cheyenne and their child! Iker looked sympathetically at Kelvin. No wonder why he grew up looking like this, all due tock of love from childhood. But at the same time, Iker envied Kelvin too. At least there¡¯s someone who loves him twice over ¨C Cheyenne. Oh well, he decided first to sympathize with himself instead! The rain grew heavier, the sound of water hitting the umbre incessant. Gracie held her gun to Cheyenne¡¯s neck without moving. The two stared at each other fearlessly. The air was tense and quiet, every sound amplified, even the rustling of leaves falling on her shoulder. Finally, Gracie lowered her gun and turned decisively. ¡°You¡¯re brave. My hand is tired today so I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Kelvin was relieved. If they had fought¡­ that was thest thing he wanted to see happen. But this way was better. He nced at the retreating red figure, just like that evening in his studio when he first saw her after pushing open the door. Cheyenne had just resolved a life-and-death crisis and even though she was soaked from the cold autumn rain, she couldn¡¯t extinguish the small me burning inside her heart. So when she saw Omari standing outside her room hesitantly, there wasn¡¯t much expression on her face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Omari had been waiting at Cheyenne¡¯s door for almost twenty minutes now. Since someone told him that no one was with Cheyenne outside while it rained heavily outside, he worried about her safety. Hearing Cheyenne¡¯s voice now and seeing that she stood safely before him finally made Omari breathe a sigh of relief. He walked over to find that Cheyenne¡¯s clothes were all wet through. He quickly took off his white coat, ready to put it over hers instead. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re pregnant now. How could you expose yourself to the rain?¡± Omari said concernedly. ¡°The baby is already eight months along, approaching the due date. It¡¯s important to take care of yourself, especially now that you¡¯re not alone,¡± he added, his actions and caring gaze expressing genuine emotions. Despite Omari¡¯s warm and gentlemanly gestures, Cheyenne coldly rejected him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she retorted. Her attitude hurt Omari deeply but instead of leaving right away, he stayed behind looking at her with pleading yet painful eyes. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be stubborn¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve be just like those people. I don¡¯t want anything else to do with you anymore.¡± She replied icily, making sure there could be no misunderstanding between them ever again.. Omari stood there holding the jacket, feeling somewhat lost. Cheyenne¡¯s resolute departure from his side was reminiscent of the day she had dered to sever ties with him. She truly had the ability to turn and walk away without a hint of mercy. But he couldn¡¯t. In the end, wasn¡¯t it because he loved her that he could tolerate her repeated rudeness and disrespect towards him? Omari summoned his courage and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s wrist. Slowly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small red box. Opening it revealed a silver peace lock nestled inside. With one hand, Omari took out the peace lock and ced it in Cheyenne¡¯s palm. His lips curved into a bitter smile. ¡°Cheyenne, I know you don¡¯t want to see me again. I¡¯ve had this peace lock ready for some time now. If your child is born, consider this my gift to it.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. His restrained smile stirred something within Cheyenne¡¯s heart. She still didn¡¯t reach out to take the peace lock until after several moments passed when she muttered softly, ¡°But there are still two months left.¡± ¡°Yes, there are still two months left,¡± Omari agreed with an unusual dominance as he stuffed the peace lock into her hand before adding nonchntly, ¡°But Cheyenne¡­ I love you so much.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re suffering from childbirth for another man in two months¡¯ time,¡± He continued with jealousy creeping into his voice, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help but feel envious of him.¡± ¡°You should keep it.¡± As soon as those words were spoken, Omari turned around and prepared to leave without looking back at her. For some reason though, seeing his lonely figure against this dazzling white background caused tears to well up in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. She clenched onto the peace lock tightly before shouting after him. ¡°Omari! If there is anything troubling you¡­¡± Just tell me! But facing away from her now made tears silently fall down Omari¡¯s face; afraid that if he looked back at her again, he would hesitate and soften. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything troubling me, It¡¯s all my own choice,¡± he replied without turning around. She didn¡¯t understand, what choice? To the point where he gave up his privileged life as a wealthy heir and came here to suffer. Chapter 821: She Misunderstood Mr. Lara The figure in the distance grew smaller and smaller until he disappeared from Cheyenne¡¯s sight. She finally looked away and focused on the peace lock in her hand. Her gaze was calm like a still water surface with no ripples, but only Cheyenne knew that her heart was anything but calm. Benson had be a vegetable; Omari was one of her few good friends, and she didn¡¯t want him to end up with a tragic ending either. Cheyenne frowned as she returned to her room with the peace lock in hand. For several days after that, Cheyenne never saw Omari again. During meals, she would deliberately sit near the door despite the strong wind because it offered the widest view of outside. Bang! Jonathan came back from getting food and mmed his tray onto the table. The soup inside sshed out everywhere. He grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s been almost three months since I¡¯ve tasted meat. My mouth is starting to forget what it tastes like.¡± Layne ignored himpletely as he wiped off the spilled soup on his granddaughter¡¯s clothes with a white towel while sarcastically mocking Jonathan. ¡°What right do you have to be angry? Cheyenne is pregnant too and still eats this stuff.¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan scratched his head awkwardly beforeughing sheepishly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not really mad. I just think that The Lucas family is being too stingy.¡± They were not prisoners; they were employees helping them out yet they had been eating boiled cabbage and corn for an entire month without even seeing a single chili pepper! Eating such nd food for so long made their faces turn greenish-blue in color. Cheyenne poked at her potatoes with a fork without any appetite while listening to themin about their food situation. But what did it matter? Kelvin and she survived living on wild fruits during their month-long stay on an ind where they could only eat canned beef every day which tasted terrible followed by fish without salt every day afterwards. Just mentioning Kelvin¡¯s name made Cheyenne feel empty inside once again; it had been over a month since they parted ways at Truphis. ¡°Cheyenne, what are you thinking about?¡± Layne asked curiously when he noticed how lost in thought Cheyenne appeared to be. Aftering to her senses, Cheyenne saw her grandfather¡¯s hair had turned much whiter during the six months he had been here. He looked much thinner and bony. Cheyenne regained herposure and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Just as she was about to tell her grandfather that she had found the best escape route and would lead the enemy away so that he and Jonathan could leave first, a loud noise interrupted them. Several men in ck robes with masks were dragging a man covered in blood towards them. The man looked like he was barely alive, leaving two lines of fresh blood wherever they went. ¡°Quiet down everyone! Let me show you someone,¡± one of the men said. As they approached, Cheyenne finally recognized Omari who she hadn¡¯t seen for many days. His white shirt was stained red with blood flowing from his chin while two thick chains pierced through his shoulder des. The excruciating pain made it chilling just to look at him. ¡°Omari!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Cheyenne,¡± Layne stopped her from rushing forward while his anxious eyes betrayed his feelings at this moment. Omari lifted his head slightly as if hearing someone call out their name before locking onto Cheyenne¡¯s worried face among the crowd of people. He smiled faintly and whispered two names that made him tremble inside. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for appearing so disheveled in front of you and making you worry.¡± People around started whispering fearfully again. ¡°This guy is really fearless.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard he tried to reveal our location outside.¡± ¡°Oh my god, then he is doomed.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Well yeah¡­ look at all those who tried escaping from here; none have ended well¡­ let¡¯s just focus on our work honestly.¡± It turned out that Cheyenne misunderstood Omaripletely; he never abandoned his original intention or associated himself with these wolves but instead worked undercover among them. Cheyenne regretted mocking him earlier because if she knew earlier what happened to him now, she would never let him end up like this. The elegant red dress floated closer and closer as Gracie sauntered towards Omari in her high heels. This time, she held a gun pointed at him. ¡°This guy has aplices. If any of you are his informants, it¡¯s best toe forward now,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll start with him and find each one of you out.¡± ¡°As for the consequences, I think you all know what they are.¡± There was only one way out ¨C death! The crowd fell silent. Even the quiet whispers from before ceased as they feared upsetting this beautiful yet fierce woman who could kill them with a single shot. Gracie was dissatisfied with their timidity. She pulled the trigger and narrowed her eyes. ¡°No one wants to confess? I¡¯ll count to three. If no onees forward by then, I¡¯ll have to kill this guy first so that you can learn from his mistake,¡± she threatened. ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two!¡± Before ¡°three¡± could be uttered, a clear voice interrupted her threat. A pregnant woman stepped out of the crowd and stared firmly at Gracie as she dered. ¡°I¡¯m the mastermind behind everything; let him go!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Gracie was truly angry this time around. This woman had repeatedly challenged her limits before. Thest time Gracie didn¡¯t kill Cheyenne because of a momentarypse in judgment when emotions got heated up between them both. But now things were different; did Cheyenne think she would be let off the hook with some eloquent words this time? What an impulsive and ignorant woman! However, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t afraid of Gracie¡¯s threats because she knew Gregory wouldn¡¯t want to kill her until after he opened the ancient tomb. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Cheyenne said confidently while lifting up her coat. ¡°Just look at these.¡± She tore off some fabric on top, revealing several items hidden underneath. A gun, a small silver knife, and even a round smoke bomb¡­ all tools for escaping! These were all things that took great effort for Cheyenne to steal over time, originally meant for escaping purposes only! Chapter 822: She Would Still Choose Sam Now, in order to save Omari, Cheyenne has put everything on the line. But she still held onto onest thing, her small hand tightly grasping her own clothes. The weather was cold and her exposed hand had turned purple. Because of nerves, her hands were trembling slightly. Others saw this subtle movement as a sign of guilt for confessing. ¡°Cheyenne, you!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Layne wished he could rush forward and stand in front of his granddaughter. She was already in danger; why did she have to do something stupid? Had she thought about what would happen if something happened to herself? How would he live on his own? Even if they both went down together into the underworld, Layne felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to face his deceased wife and daughter. ¡°Why is Cheyenne so foolish?¡± Jonathan suddenly turned red-eyed and muttered under his breath while keeping an eye on Cheyenne¡¯s every move. He was afraid and closed his eyes tightly. Omari also teared up. Who would have thought that just a few days ago she wanted nothing to do with him? She left him behind cruelly but now chose to expose herself for his safety. She could have continued being heartless towards him but instead¡­ ¡°No! Don¡¯t do it! Cheyenne, you aren¡¯t my aplice; why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her; I¡¯m backed by the President and the Harrison family. I have nothing to do with Cheyenne.¡± Sam was good at rescuing him from the fire initially, but when he was resting at the hospital, Iker found him instead. He requested a meeting with Abel because Omari found a letter in the fire which detailed ns for conspiring against the state with the Weaver family and Davidson family as well as Hayden¡¯s involvement too. Hayden Omari¡¯s older brother who always acted cautiously always left himself room for maneuvering and kept copies of all their correspondence over these years stored away in the secret room. Omari identally stumbled upon these letters when entering into the secret room where they were kept hidden away. He could not believe that even their father who always presented himself as an upright man participated in such actions against his initial beliefs. Once upon a time it was his father who told time about being a fair-minded man, but now he himself vited his principles. He could not let them ruin the Lara family, so he contacted Iker since thetter ranked high in military department, had control over army forces and held high esteem within the President¡¯s circle. He wished Iker could help him. Abel showed mercy, allowing Omari to redeem the Lara family through helping out clearing off these traitors. So they devised a meticulous undercover n, and Omari volunteered to be the ¡°mole¡±, his role being to infiltrate the Lucas family and find out their armed forces and hideouts. His luck was good, as he met Sam first. But he didn¡¯t expect that ns can change, and here he met his only weakness ¨C Cheyenne. It took Omari three months to gain the trust of the Lucas father-son duo. He took advantage of this opportunity to learn about their reserve forces and draw maps of their location. He thought he had disguised himself well, but didn¡¯t expect that Gregory would still discover him. Last night, Gregory deliberately leaked news about his going out, which led him into a trap. When Omari realized that he had fallen into a trap, he never thought that he could walk out alive. Everything Cheyenne did for him was in vain. She was really foolish. Why couldn¡¯t she be more ruthless? Gracie squinted her beautiful eyes as she raised her hand with ckce gloves on it. She lightly pointed at an old man not far away from them. ¡°Cheyenne, since you are so loyal, let me give you a chance.¡± ¡°Bring that old man with us.¡± As soon as her coldughter fell off, two people immediately came forward; one on each side grabbed Layne. Thetter did not struggle but remained unusually calm. Jonathan cried like an ignorant child pulling Layne¡¯s hand without letting go. ¡°Don¡¯t take Layne away. If you want someone dead, then kill me instead.¡± Anyway, in this life Jonathan had not married nor had any children or grandchildren, yet his brother Kyson was there outside supporting Almond Hall with his granddaughter as the heiress. But Layne was different; his dream was having great-grandchildren and living together with his family. ¡°Get lost!¡± Those two men in ck were annoyed by Jonathan¡¯s clinginess, so they kicked him hard without hesitation right in the chest area where an elderly person could not withstand such forceful impact. So, he coughed up blood uncontrobly while struggling for breaths. Layne was moved by this old guy too much, so tears welled up in his eyes when speaking. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re in this state now, don¡¯t worry about me. Jonathan, if I die unfortunately, remember to visit my grave annually.¡± Jonathan cried loudly and was extremely sad. Cheyenne stared at Gracie with eyes full of anger and hostility for the first time. Her whole body exuded a cold aura. ¡°What do you want from me? Why do you have to make things difficult for an old man who can barely defend himself?¡± Gracie sneered coldly andzily walked up to Cheyenne with her slender waist swaying. ¡°Because I want to know what your choice is like.¡± After speaking, she turned around and admired the red clouds in the sky while looking at the lush forest below. The snow hadn¡¯t melted yet but she knew that outside had already been stained red with blood. The beautiful scenery before her was just a momentary peace before chaos returned. ¡°Cheyenne, be grateful that I gave you a chance to choose. You should know that when people reach the end of despair there is no room for choice.¡± Just like her ¨C whether it was begging on the streets after losing both parents as a child orter bing one of many killers fighting in underground tunnels under the Lucas family or choosing to be his lover and bing his knife¡­ she never had any chance at all. The only choice she made caused Gracie regret for her entire life. She shouldn¡¯t have spared Kelvin back then! A sh of killing intent passed through Gracie¡¯s mind as she made another decision just like years ago. She would protect her son Sam without hesitation even if it meant killing Kelvin, even though Kelvin was also her son. Chapter 823: Cheyenne is His Cousin This time, Gracie was determined not to let Cheyenne destroy their family of three any longer. ¡°Take them away,¡± she ordered. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan, injured and tearful, tried to rush forward to save them but was held back by the man who had grabbed his shoulder and pinned him down. The man¡¯s voice was rough and hoarse, as if he had a cold or deliberately lowered his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t make any sudden moves. You¡¯ll only end up risking your own life.¡± Through teary eyes, Jonathan looked up at the young man behind him who appeared to be in his early twenties with delicate features and fair skin. Although this type of face did not show signs of aging, it alsocked some masculinity that would make him appear immaturepared to others his age. The young man wore a white chef uniform with a tall white hat covering his dazzling golden hair. ¡°Who are you?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to remember knowing this person before. Jerry coughed mysteriously and quietly slipped a walkie-talkie into Jonathan¡¯s hand through his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m just an unknown little chef.¡± As he turned around to leave, he suddenly looked back and smiled. ¡°Oh yeah, I graduated from EDU cooking school.¡± Jonathan¡¯s pupils shrank in shock as he clenched what Jerry had given him earlier¡­ ¡°Oh, no wonder the food has been so badtely! You graduated from EDU cooking school,¡± Jonathan said sarcastically, while Jerry panicked inside wondering if Jonathan understood what he meant. ¡­ In the cold forest deep within dark caves lies an unexpected warm ce where purple flowers bloom on grassy patches bringing life into this deadly winter season. After navigating through a winding path for about five minutes, Cheyenne and the others were escorted by the ck-robed figures led by Gracie to a circr altar. The altar was backed by a valley and had an area of approximately sixty square feet. Around it stood eight white marble pirs. The pirs were bound with dark iron chains, and roaring mes zed upon them. When the wind blew, the mes danced wildly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. asional sparks fell to the ground, silently vanishing into thin air. The tall man stood on the altar with his hands behind his back. His ck robe was noticeably different from the others, with a golden trim around the cor and sleeves, luxurious yet understated. As he heard footsteps approaching, he slowly turned around to reveal himself as Gregory, who hadn¡¯t been seen in a long time. At the sight of Layne, Gregory¡¯s aged face wrinkled slightly but still maintained an elegant and handsome appearance. He smiled gently as if nothing had changed. He snapped his fingers and the ck-d men holding them retreated, leaving only Gracie standing there. Gregory looked down at them from above and finally fixed his gaze on Cheyenne¡¯s protruding belly. The fiery desire in his eyes was like that of a hunter who had found its prey after searching for so long. It was filled with gentle killing intent that made Cheyenne shudder. This danger lurked beneath his surface; even Cheyenne felt uneasy just looking at him smile. Instinctively she covered her stomach with her hand and met him eye-to-eye. ¡°What do you want?¡± He already knew where the ancient tomb was located; why wouldn¡¯t he let them go? ¡°If you have any issues,e to me directly without harming my child.¡± Layne had fought against this man more than 20 years ago and remembered every detail about him vividly. He killed his own sibling for personal gain; used viruses to win by any means necessary; engaged in organ trafficking for money without any regard for human life ¨C he wasn¡¯t human anymore but rather a demon or hellish Asura disguised as a human being. His poor daughter Sh also died at this monster¡¯s hands all those years ago. Layne traveled all over the world sacrificing everything including time and money just to develop an antidote to seek revenge for Sh¡¯s death. When Gregory saw Layne again after all these years, he simply smiled like nothing happened while greeting him casually. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards! It has been so long since west met! Your temper is still as explosive as ever I see¡­ I admit that Sh¡¯s death is rted to the Lucas family but it was because she foolishly drank poison herself ¨C what does it have anything to do with me?¡± Upon hearing this remark, Layne couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore, charging forward towards Gregory to seek revenge but was only shot in his leg by Gracie. The blood gushed out instantly. Layne knelt on both knees, rolling in agony and ring at the smiling demon in front of him with a deep hatred. ¡°Ugh! If it wasn¡¯t for you locking Channing up in that ancient tomb, Sh wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned trying to save him.¡± ¡°Gregory, I¡¯m going to kill you. You won¡¯t get away with this!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s eyes were red as she watched her white-haired grandfather struggle on the ground. She pushed aside the man blocking her way and ran over to help him up. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tears fell onto Cheyenne¡¯s face as Layne tried to reach out and wipe them away but found himself too weak. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Cheyenne.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I never told you. Your father was Channing Lucas, the previous head of the Lucas family. Unfortunately, he was too soft-hearted.¡± ¡°He was killed by his own half-brother and your mother died trying to save him from this demon¡¯s trap.¡± ¡°She suffered a lot giving birth to you. It was all because of my useless that I couldn¡¯t save Sh or you.¡± These things had weighed heavily on Layne for over twenty years; he never allowed himself any material pleasures for fear of forgetting his daughter¡¯s death. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to see Cheyenne during her first few years of life due to guilt; instead relying on the Lawrence family for care. ¡°My father?¡± This was the first time Cheyenne had heard her grandfather mention her biological father. As a child, she thought George was her father and felt sad when he treated her unfairly; but as she grew older, she no longer needed a father figure. However, now Grandpa said that not only did she have a father but also an incredibly important one at that! Sam looked angrily at Gracie beside him while opening his lips slightly without knowing what else there was left for him to say. No wonder his mother didn¡¯t allow his any rtionship with Cheyenne. Turned out they were actually cousins! Channing Lucas ¨C those two words Sam had seen before in his dad¡¯s study room; yet he was missing from their family tree¡­ Chapter 824: Strange Stone Caves Channing Lucas! Just mentioning this name shattered Gregory¡¯s gentle facade, revealing his true ferocious face. His eyes scanned the three of them with a cold and sinister gaze, as if he was looking at a dying person with pity. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that waste in front of me! The Lucas family¡¯s motto is to rule Che, but he holds this position without doing anything. I¡¯m just following destiny.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Layne spat out blood from anger. Cheyenne was worried about him as she patted Layne¡¯s back. ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t talk anymore. I beg you.¡± She had no tools on hand to remove the bullet or bandage his wound; he would bleed to death if he continued like this. ¡°Tell me, what did you take from the tomb back then?¡± Thinking back to more than twenty years ago made Layne¡¯s mind wander again. The lush green vines covered the cave so densely that it blocked all outside light. The cave was pitch ck inside; only one person could pass through the long and narrow path at a time. They didn¡¯t know how long the road ahead was or what kind of dangerous creatures they might encounter. The constant sound of bats echoed in the cave, making it terrifying and eerie. Several cries suddenly came from deep within the abandoned cave before they bumped into several panicked men who had fled from inside. They were miners from nearby mountains who saw flickering golden light near this area when someone got up in midnight to urinate. They thought there might be gold buried near here and sneaked into Dead Forest at night for treasure hunting. Unfortunately, theirpass broke down while entering deep mountains where their phones also lost signals during heavy rain at nightfall. To avoid getting wet under raindrops, they found shelter in this mysterious cave where an idea struck them ¨C maybe there were some treasures waiting for them inside? But instead of rare treasures awaited by survivors¡¯ hopes ¨C Death himself wielded his scythe against them mercilessly. One survivor¡¯s spirit had severely copsed then; every time he opened his eyes all that came up were bloody images of ssmates dying around him. ¡°There is a devil hidden inside that humans cannot fight against; it is too terrifying,¡± said one survivor warning others not to go there either way. ¡°People will die, everyone will die,¡± he muttered, his gaze scattered and his face pale, clearly showing signs of fright. Everyone grew even more curious about what could be hidden inside that made a rugged man over six feet tall be so terrified. Layne pressed for answers, ¡°Can you take us to see that thing?¡± The man resisted, desperately trying to keep his eyes open as if wanting to run away. As he ran, he cried out in a high-pitched voice, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Even if I go, I¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Not only me, you will all die¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go see for ourselves.¡± The man who spoke wore a deep green military uniform, stained with dirt from recent travels. His hair seemed neglected, sticking messily to his resolute face. Even in such a disheveled state, his handsomeness couldn¡¯t be concealed. His determined and calm gaze inadvertently eased everyone¡¯s tension. With Channing present, they had no fear. The group followed the direction indicated by the man and walked forward. Finally, after passing through a narrow, dark cave, their sight suddenly opened up. Before them was a stone cave towering over ten meters high, with giant stones carved into various snake poses, covering the entire cliff. From a distance, it looked as if they had entered a snake¡¯sir. In the center stood a purple serpent as thick as a grown man¡¯s waist, with a pair of crimson eyes, stretching over ten meters in length. It coiled on the ground, beneath it countless treasures of gold and silver. The gems emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the cave. The sight of scattered jewels and coins fascinated the people behind them, their eyes gleaming with greed. Someone couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and rushed forward, eximing, ¡°So much money! My wife is sick, and we need this money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Unfortunately, Layne¡¯s extended hand could only grasp his clothes. Then, one after another¡­ these people, as if possessed, with envious eyes, headed towards the pile of jewels. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, you can¡¯t stop them. This snake has be cunning. That red light earlier was meant to tempt their minds.¡± Anyonecking self-control will be swayed by it, and ultimately killed by it. Layne, born into a medical family, naturally had no interest in these herbs. Channing was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, part of the elite wealthy generation. As soon as they took their first step forward, it meant death. The giant snake opened its bloody mouth and swallowed several people whole, blood spattering everywhere. Layne and Channing had no choice but to team up to fight against the snake, but its scales were too tough to prate even with bullets. In the end, Channing decided to detonate a bomb that would destroy the entire cave along with the snake and countless bodies. He sacrificed himself in the process. Just before he died, he handed over a small Lucas family badge to Sh through Layne¡¯s hands. The Lucas family created badges from their own blood mixed with special magic spells; if the Lucas had your badge on them, they were safe but without it, they would die. Normal badges emitted silver light but Channing¡¯s badge was dimmed. Layne thought that he died. The reason Layne hadn¡¯t told Cheyenne that her biological father was Channing was twofold. Firstly, revealing this information to the Lucas family would likely be detrimental to Cheyenne¡¯s well-being. Secondly, Channing¡¯s death was too tragic, and knowing the truth would only bring sadness to Cheyenne. Returning to the present, in response to Gregory¡¯s question. Layne nced at him with a smirk, his eyes filled with mockery. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken anything. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to go down and see for yourself, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t believe his answer because so many people went into that ancient tomb together years ago yet only two survived ¨C including Channing who carried rare nts which could be used to make Misty Forest. He threatened Layne by saying, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll just throw your granddaughter in there.¡± ¡°You dare!¡± eximed Layne. ¡°Old man,¡± said Gregory threateningly,¡±you¡¯re forcing me into this.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 825: Omari, Run Fast Layne and Omari were severely injured, and Cheyenne was nine months pregnant, found themselves in a hellish ce from which escape seemed impossible. To prevent them from running away, Gregory brought Gracie with him into the ancient tomb. They followed the same rugged mountain path that Layne remembered from over twenty years ago, leading towards the depths of Dead Forest. At the valley¡¯s edge was a massive waterfall that they had to cross before entering the cave. The waterfall towered above them like a white cloth hanging from a cliff, with swift currents making it even more treacherous. As if this wasn¡¯t enough, winter temperatures made it worse as floating ice covered the water¡¯s surface. Their wounds stung painfully as they came into contact with icy water; their limbs grew numb almost immediately upon immersion. Omari was in critical condition; his blood dripped continuously onto the water¡¯s surface. Due to low temperature, his blood coagted into bright red droplets, resembling pearls on top of ice. ¡°Omari,¡± Cheyenne asked worriedly while looking at him closely. He looked terrible ¨C already losing too much blood and now suffering from hypothermia that turned his lips blue. Omari tried to force out an ugly smile when he heard her concern but failed miserably. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ but are you really okay?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s belly was enormous ¨C even just looking at it made one shudder in fear! It hurt so much! As soon as she entered the cold water, her body felt like it had been plunged into an icy abyss ¨C being pregnant only amplified all sensations tenfold! Her baby weighed about ten pounds, roughly equivalent to carrying around arge watermelon. The baby could sense everything happening outside its mother¡¯s womb. In such frigid temperatures, the little one began kicking up quite a fuss inside her belly, causing sharp pains that spread throughout her stomach and making Cheyenne grit her teeth tightly. ¡°Hang in there, my baby. I can¡¯t do anything about this right now¡­ please be good.¡± Sam nced back at Cheyenne, feeling sorry for her situation before turning towards his father saying softly. ¡°Dad¡­ you still want her to help opening up the tomb doors? If Cheyenne dies here, then your treasure hunt will be ruined.¡± Upon hearing this, Gregory pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. If this woman dies, then I will have waited in vain for so long.¡± ¡°Someone bring some nkets,¡± he called out. With the warmth of the nkets, Cheyenne immediately felt much warmer and she gratefully nced at Sam. He didn¡¯t seem as bad as she had thought he was ¨C perhaps it was just his upbringing that had led him to be like this. Finally entering the tomb area, they were met with a broken cave filled with gold coins and bones buried in sand and mud ¨C clearly resembling an ancient battlefield scene. However, Gregory seemed unusually excited. ¡°Twenty-six years¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting twenty-six years to find the legendary ancient tomb.¡± Purple flowers and strange nts grew on the steep cliffs of the cave which emitted a dream-like glow in this dark environment ¨C these were Datura stramonium nts which were used to make Misty Forest. When Channing was found by them all those years ago, he had one of these nts on him. They were extremely difficult to cultivate and could only survive in moist environments without light at around 20 degrees Celsius. Gregory had spent countless amounts of money cultivating these flowers but here they were everywhere. Layne looked at him coldly with disdain for hisck of worldly knowledge before sneering. ¡°The great Lucas family head is so ignorant? What¡¯s so special about Datura stramonium? There are even more amazing things inside.¡± ¡°Do you see thatrge stone cave up there?¡± Layne pointed upwards towards a two-meter-long entrance located about ten meters above ground level surrounded by smaller caves destroyed by explosives nearby; however, that particr entrance remained solid like iron despite everything else being destroyed around it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The carvings on top also differed significantly from other caves with eerie snake patterns surrounding bat and gourd designs among others. ¡°Sam, lead two people here to pick up all these Datura stramonium nts and send them back,¡± ordered Gregory confidently while turning towards Gracie who always followed his everymand obediently. ¡°Gracie, lead everyone else into the tomb with me.¡± Gracie always followed Gregory¡¯s order. However, this time Gracie hesitated before asking, ¡°Gregory¡­ are you really going into that tomb?¡± For Gracie, she always approached the unknown with a sense of awe, and these stone carvings in front of her made her feel uneasy. Gregory had been waiting for this moment for twenty-five years. How could he retreat now? He gently ced hisrge hand on Gracie¡¯s shoulder and spoke to her with a serious tone. ¡°You know how long I¡¯ve waited for this moment. I thought no one understood me better than you.¡± Of course, Gracie knew that his goal was to restore the Lucas family¡¯s power and dominate Che. His personal goal was to overthrow Abel and be the president of Che. For this day, he would even sacrifice his own wife¡¯s life. Well then, since she was the one he chose to keep by his side, she would apany him in achieving his dream. ¡°Everyone, listen to mymand. Set up the ropes.¡± With that order given out, several henchmen quickly brought out long ropes with metal ws at their ends designed specifically for climbing. Swish¡­ Swish¡­ Swish¡­ The ropes swung back and forth in their hands as they aimed towards the topmost cave opening on the cliff face before firmlytching onto a protruding section. Gracie was the first person to climb up. Despite wearing ten-centimeter high heels, her movements were extremely agile between each grab-and-release motion. It was clear that she had undergone rigorous training before. If it were Cheyenne from before, naturally she could have achieved such an impressive feat like Gracie did; but now¡­ She lowered her head down towards her belly which only showed off its roundness. Her grandpa was injured in the leg and Omari was covered with blood. Having two wounded people plus a pregnant woman undoubtedly increased difficulty level of their mission. Gregory hesitated momentarily but ultimately pulled out his gun aimed it at Omari before pulling down on the trigger and coldly stating, ¡°He is already someone who deserves death; carrying him around is just dead weight, so let him die now.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Omari! Run away quickly!¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­ goodbye¡­¡± Chapter 826: Cheyenne, Don’t Forget Me Bang! The sound of a gunshot echoed through the cave, bouncing off the walls and creating an eerie echo due to the terrain. The ovepping sounds made it seem like there were two gunshots. Cheyenne watched as Omari slowly fell in front of her, his face covered in dirt and blood but still smiling warmly. His charming eyes were filled with tears, regret, and deep love that he couldn¡¯t express before it was toote. In that moment, she saw him again as he stood on stage years ago giving a speech. The sun shone down on him, making his white shirt look like snowkes against his warm eyes and bright smile. ¡°Hey ssmate, you dropped your book.¡± Cheyenne broke free from the grip of the ck-d men chasing them and ran towards Omari. Just before he hit the ground heavily, she caught him with her weak shoulders. Bang¡­N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They both fell to the ground together. Cheyenne held onto Omari tightly while tears fell like pearls onto his face. ¡°Omari! Don¡¯t die¡­ please!¡± ¡°I never got to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know if my child is a boy or girl? You¡¯re their godfather after all.¡± ¡°You promised me you¡¯d protect me for life. How could you break your promise? Wake up!¡± ¡°Omari! You bastard! How could you die?! Why¡­¡± Omari was already at death¡¯s door after being submerged in icy water earlier. The bullet hit him directly in the chest causing dark purple blood to flow out continuously staining Cheyenne¡¯s fair skin hands. In this final moment of life, he felt content lying in her arms; even if he died now, it would be worth it because she was by his side until then. After losing hope when his mother died, life seemed boring and monotonous until Cheyenne appeared. Her presence brought light into what had been a lonely existence for so long. He didn¡¯t want to die because loving her meant not wanting to leave behind someone so precious as Cheyenne. She had just said that she wanted him to be their child¡¯s godfather which was an irresistible temptation for Omari who imagined having a little one calling out ¡°daddy¡±. If possible though, he hoped that Cheyenne would have a daughter instead of son since having someone with her blood call him ¡°dad¡± would make Omari feel incredibly soft-hearted inside. ¡°Cheyenne, if, if we could start over again, would you¡­ love me?¡± Omari asked the question while lowering his head. He already knew the answer and couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood as his chest heaved. ¡°Yes!¡± Cheyenne replied with tears in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Omari¡¯s eyes brightened with anticipation as he looked at her fair face. She should have gained weight during this time, but due to their circumstances, she had be even thinner than before. It was heartbreaking. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. If I hadn¡¯t mistaken you for Kelvin or recognized my mistake earlier on, I might have pursued you shamelessly,¡± Cheyenne said honestly. At first, Cheyenne pursued Kelvin out of gratitude butter found herself falling for him without realizing it. When she decided to marry him at eighteen years old was when she truly fell in love with the insincere Kelvin. If she hadn¡¯t mistaken Omari for someone else back then, maybe she would have fallen for him instead. After divorcing Kelvin and learning the truth about everything that happened between them all those years ago made Cheyenne realize that some things are just meant to be missed opportunities; there¡¯s no need to dwell on them anymore. She felt guilty towards many people throughout her life ¨C Benson or even Omari ¨C and knew that even if she spent an entire lifetime trying to make up for it all wouldn¡¯t be enough. Omari was moved by her words and wanted nothing more than onest touch from his beloved girl before leaving this world forever. He memorized every detail of her face so that he wouldn¡¯t forget it in his next life. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Uh, cough¡­ Cheyenne, don¡¯t cry. It won¡¯t look good if you cry.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry. You¡¯re not allowed to die. Someone wille for us soon.¡± ¡°How can I bear to die? Huh, Cheyenne, I love you so much. I really, really love you. You probably don¡¯t know¡­ people who studyw consider the legal code as their guiding principle in life.¡± ¡°But for me, studyingw, you are my guiding principle and my foundation.¡± ¡°You silly boy, don¡¯t speak anymore. I beg you, you¡¯re bleeding. Grandfather, how can I save him?¡± Watching her copse into helplessness, like a child, Layne wiped away his tears. Currently, he didn¡¯t have any medicine or silver needles. Without the necessary tools, he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡­ I was meant to die.¡± ¡°But Cheyenne, I have one final wish. Please, please don¡¯t forget me.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I feel like I¡¯m being selfish. It¡¯s okay, you should go find Kelvin and let him protect you for the rest of your life.¡± Otherwise, what if someone bullies Cheyenne after Omari dies? ¡°Omari!¡± ¡°Omari! Don¡¯t sleep. Can you talk to me? Please?¡± she begged. His icy-cold hand gently stroked her cheek as if he were handling a precious treasure with utmost care. As his final words trailed off, he began coughing violently and blood spurted out of his chest like a stream rushing forth from its source. Soon enough, a pool of blood formed around him on the ground. Thud ¨C his hand covered in blood fell weakly to the side while Omari¡¯s image filled Cheyenne¡¯s pupils and tears blurred her vision. A cold wind blew over her head incessantly with whistling sounds that echoed in her ears like a mournful symphony ying non-stop in the background. She sat there motionless like an empty porcin doll holding onto Omari¡¯s gradually cooling body for who knows how long until she slowly reached out with her small hand and covered his eyes with it saying, ¡°In our next life together, Omari, please find me earlier.¡± A tear rolled down onto her palm scorching hot as fire while she choked up, unable to speak any further; all of her grief turned into hatred as she red fiercely at Gregory, ¡°I will make you pay for your actions!¡± ¡°Omari won¡¯t have died in vain; just wait until I get my revenge on you, Gregory.¡± She dered boldly but Gregoryughed mockingly without hiding it at all, ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious, girl, but unfortunately neither he nor your father nor even yourself are my match. You probably won¡¯t have the chance anymore.¡± Because when the gates of death open wide, he would kill her! Chapter 827: The Key is the Badge Gracie¡¯s eyes took in everything that was happening, but she was already preupied with her own situation. It wasn¡¯t until she had climbed up that she realized a faint, eerie sound wasing from behind the stone door behind her. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± It sounded like an animal¡¯s cry, yet it also resembled the sighs of an elderly person on their deathbed. ¡°Gregory, we can¡¯t wait any longer. I feel like there¡¯s something behind this door,¡± Gracie said urgently. ¡°What?¡± Layne hadn¡¯t fully recovered from Omari¡¯s death when he heard Gracie say there was something inside the door. He looked at the stone door above him in shock. Could it be that snake was still here after all these years? The hissing of some unknown creature made Gregory¡¯s eyes wild as he stared intently at the stone tomb above them. ¡°Legend has it that ancient tombs are guarded by spirits. Could this be one of them?¡± he wondered aloud. This tomb had existed for over a thousand years; if there were guardians here, they must have been alive for just as long. He couldn¡¯t help but think about how powerful the Lucas family would be if they could tame these creatures and make them work for them. But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on such thoughts; Gregory strode forward and grabbed Cheyenne by her wrist to pull her up off the ground. ¡°Give me the key.¡± ¡°What key? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Cheyenne red at him with icy coldness in her eyes; this man had killed Omari and she wanted nothing more than to kill him right now to avenge Omari¡¯s death! He didn¡¯t get angry though ¨C instead, he smiled kindly and tried to persuade her. ¡°My dear niece, your temper is just like your father. Won¡¯t give up until thest minute.¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t cooperate willingly¡­ if you don¡¯t want your grandfather dead, then hand over the keys,¡± otherwise¡­ he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use force! In an instant, Layne¡¯s gaze became resolute as he pulled out three test tubes filled withpressed liquid which had extremely low ignition points. Once exposed to oxygen inside a sealed space under pressure, they would instantly release pungent yellow sulfur fumes into their surroundings to cause chaos! With three bombs together, they could easily create enough cover fire for their escape n! Suddenly, Layne lifted his head and pretended to look cowardly while urging Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne, give them what they want¡­ I¡¯m old now so I don¡¯t want to die here!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Cheyenne looked over in surprise, then nced at Layne with a pale face. ¡°Well, since you said so, Grandpa, I can¡¯t be unfilial.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the key.¡± Actually, the key was her badge on her foot. To make it shine again, she had to use the blood of the Lucas family to ignite it. ¡°A knife.¡± When Cheyenne took out her badge, Gregory couldn¡¯t help but smile and agreed to her small request. Then she saw Cheyenne cut herself in the palm of her hand with a nk expression. The bright red blood flowed onto the badge. A magical scene happened; the badge emitted a golden light that was even more dazzling than before. ¡°This is Channing¡¯s badge!¡± Gracie became flustered when she saw that it shone again. Did this mean he was still alive? They had searched for him for a long time after he escaped from the cer years ago but only found his clothes on Dead Forest¡¯s edge without his badge. Everyone thought he had died; turns out he was still alive. When Cheyenne reignited Channing¡¯s badge, as its owner, Channing would also discover their whereabouts immediately. They could no longer be dyed. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the tomb.¡± After getting hold of the key to open it up finally, Gregory rudely grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s arm and tried to take her up there but got pped hard on his chest by Cheyenne instead. She curled up against a stone wall in pain with an iron-blue face while biting down hard on her lip which scared everyone around them because they knew something wasn¡¯t right about this situation at all¡­ Her water broke. Water gushed down from between Cheyenne¡¯s legs like raindrops falling off leaves until forming into small puddles on the ground below them. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she cried out. ¡°I¡¯m going intobor! Grandpa, save me.¡± ¡°Really now? Why do these things always happen at critical moments?¡± Gracie gritted her teeth while looking at Cheyenne whose skirt turned red underneath due to premature birth caused by earlier exposure in swamp water. ¡°Gregory, don¡¯t bother with her anymore; let Sam look after her instead. Bring that old man up here too; they won¡¯t get far anyway,¡± Gracie ordered confidently since what could one pregnant woman about ready to pop plus one useless old man do? So Gregory followed Gracie¡¯s suggestion and brought Layne along as well. Bang- Those people had just touched thetter¡¯s sleeve when suddenly a thunderous explosion erupted in their ears, deafening them and shaking the entire cave. A thick white smoke rose up, obstructing their vision. Layne¡¯s booming voice reached Cheyenne through the smoke. ¡°Cheyenne, run!¡± Layne knew what they were dealing with. Once Gregory achieved his goal, he would not hesitate to kill them all. He was already in his seventies and had lived a long life; even if he died now, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. But Cheyenne was different; she was young and had an infinite future ahead of her. ¡°No! Grandpa, we¡¯ll go together.¡± Cheyenne grabbed Layne¡¯s hand amidst the chaos and tried to take him with her but Layne firmly pushed her away. His choked voice contained a sobbing reluctance as he gave her final instructions that tore at Cheyenne¡¯s heart like nothing else could. She wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as they thought she was ¨C able to withstand losing two of the most important people in her life within one day. ¡°Grandpa, please! Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Layne said gravely into her ear. ¡°You are my pride for this lifetime.¡± ¡°After you get out of here,¡± he continued sternly but lovingly, ¡°take care of yourself; don¡¯t stay upte or order takeout alone.¡± ¡°And remember that Grandpa will always be with you,¡± he finished before urging her on again. ¡°Go now child!¡± Run far away¡­ don¡¯t get caught! Sam realized first that it was a smoke bomb, not an explosive device ¨C all this struggle for nothing except to cover their escape route. ¡°Block off the exit!¡± Gregory shouted while Layne broke out into cold sweat knowing that this smoke could onlyst about one minute more ¨C Cheyenne would soon give birth any moment now so if they waited any longer no one would be able to make it out alive¡­N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Just leave!¡± With all his strength, he pushed Cheyenne away from him despite tightly closed eyes and trembling eyshes betraying his intense anxiety. Cheynene, my dear granddaughter, you are my only glory in this lifetime. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chapter 828: Why Did You Just Arrive? Cheyenne couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and cried silently. She didn¡¯t dare to look back, instead she rubbed her stomach and headed towards the entrance where they came from. ¡°Get that old man for me, don¡¯t let Cheyenne escape! Hurry up and chase after them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was at this moment that Gracie opened the door to the tomb, and all eyes were fixed on the small cave less than a meter wide. As the stone door slowly opened, what was hidden behind it was revealed to everyone¡¯s eyes. There wasn¡¯t any legendary treasure or rare jewels. All there was inside was an ordinary ck coffin. Inside the coffiny a dried-up corpse whose skin had turned ck due to its age. The armor on its body remained intact despite being so old. It seemed like he must have been a general who fought in battles but died hastily here without even having a decent tombstone or burial objects with him. Gregory and Gracie looked at each other quickly with disbelief in their eyes. ¡°How could this be? How is it possible?¡± Thest location on the map undoubtedly led them here, and Channing¡¯s badge had opened up this tomb. So why did they only find one dried-up corpse inside? Angered by this discovery, Gregory lifted up the corpse with one hand before carelessly throwing it onto the ground. He then kicked over the coffin which contained nothing except dirty stagnant water while ¡°General of Cavalry¡± written on its bottom showed off his honor during his lifetime. ¡°Gregory, don¡¯t get angry.¡± Gracie nced at Gregory, then looked away from him as she almost vomited from disgust upon seeing how broken apart that corpse had be after being thrown down onto ground. ¡°How can I not be angry? Damn it! They must have taken whatever valuable items were supposed to be in here already!¡± He locked his gaze onto Layne. Layne was the only one who managed to survive from here back then. He must know something. ¡°Tell me now! Where are all of those valuable items?¡± ¡°What valuable items? There weren¡¯t any burial objects except for a big snake which I saw myself ¨C believe me or not.¡± Back then they only managed to reach outside of mountain cave where the tomb located because they hadn¡¯t figured out how to open the stone doors yet before some people died while others got injured along their way there. If it weren¡¯t for Channing sacrificing himself by blowing everything up around them; perhaps even more people would have lost their lives under snake bites. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone,¡± said Gregory sternly while looking directly into Layne¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯re going inside again right now.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Gracie obediently. Gracie had just taken a step forward when she suddenly felt a purple object around her waist, tightly squeezing her slender body and mming into her stomach. The snake¡¯s tail whipped out, sending the woman flying through the air. ¡°Gregory, help me!¡± In the face of this monstrous creature, even someone like Gracie who had undergone special training seemed insignificant. After all, the constricting force of a python was measured in tons. ¡°Gracie!¡± Sam desperately wanted to rush to her aid but was stopped by Gregory. ¡°That beast has be too powerful; you can¡¯t kill it.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°We need to divert its attention.¡± With that said, he grabbed one of his men and threw him onto the python¡¯s body while Gracie was tossed aside. Her body fell from mid-air and crashed onto the ground with excruciating pain. Thankfully she wasn¡¯t in any danger of losing her life. With this snake around, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter deep into the ancient tomb; their only option was to kill it! However, this cave had been destroyed once by explosives and couldn¡¯t withstand another st or else everyone would die here. Cheyenne took advantage of the thick fog and darkness as she retraced her steps back towards where she came from. Someone was chasing after her relentlessly but being pregnant with ruptured amniotic fluid made it difficult for Cheyenne to use all of her strength at once. Without warning, Cheyenne slipped on something underfoot causing herself to fall down hard onto rough terrain. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°She¡¯s up ahead.¡± Hearing voices behind her less than a few meters away, Cheyenne bit her lip, trying hard to stand up. She ced one hand against what felt like cold sliminess mixed with softness before realizing what it could be ¨C an unknown creature? Suddenly, red eyes appeared staring directly at Cheyenne filled with malice intent. This wasn¡¯t good; what kind of monster is this? Cheyenne quickly pulled back her hand, about to continue running when a creature with red eyes blocked her path. With a swift flick of its tail, the monster shattered the rocks in the cave, causing them to fall andnd on the men behind her, who let out agonizing screams. The beam of the shlight momentarily illuminated the creature in front of Cheyenne. It was a massive serpent with deer-like antlers, its body a shade of purple, measuring about fifteen meters long and as thick as a grown man¡¯s waist. The appearance of the giant python instilled a primal fear in them, causing them to flee in panic, leaving behind a trail of terror.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just as she thought she was also about to meet her demise, the creature silently slithered away, its body scraping against the rock wall, emitting a loud hissing sound. The python left and swam towards the cave. Grandpa! Grandpa was still inside. And Omari too. When Cheyenne wanted to go back to rescue them, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Her stomach felt like it was about to explode with pain. Feeling weak, she found a rtively dry spot and sat down against the cave wall. ¡°Why? Why now?¡± Her continuous running had consumed a lot of energy. If the baby hadn¡¯t been born yet, it would die fromck of oxygen. This was already her second pregnancy; Cheyenne still vividly remembered three years ago when she lost her first child in agony and torment. ¡°No¡­ save me¡­ my child¡­ help!¡± She cried out for help but no one came as this remote ce had no signal or way for anyone toe rescue her. Not having any strength left, all Cheyenne could do was pick up stones from the ground and smash them against the cave walls; this narrow terrain made echoes easy to produce. But how could anyonee here where there wasn¡¯t even any signal? She didn¡¯t know how long she had been knocking on that wall until someone finally held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Listening to the familiar sound, Cheyenne weakly lifted her head and suddenly met a pair of pitch-ck, bright eyes, filled with tears, endless longing, and profound self-me. It was him! ¡°Why did youe sote?¡± With a sob in her voice, in that instant, Cheyenne released two months¡¯ worth of anxiety, frustration, fear, and worry as teardrops fell, one by one. Heartbroken, she threw herself into his arms and cried. If Kelvin hade earlier, would Omari still be alive? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cheyenne. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Her tears fell on his heart, and Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but hold her even tighter. This time, he would never lose her again. Chapter 829: Cheyenne, I’m counting on you Kelvin pleaded with Iker to safely deliver the soon-to-be-born Cheyenne before he and Captain Gordon went in to rescue the others. ¡°No, I¡­ I want to go too. Grandpa and Omari are still there¡­ Kelvin, let mee with you,¡± Cheyenne struggled out of his embrace, revealing her cute head. Her hands tightly gripped Kelvin¡¯s sleeve as she looked up at him expectantly. Normally he would have given in and agreed to take her along because he was confident that he could protect her well enough. But the current situation was too risky for any chances, especially considering her fragile state. ¡°Cheyenne, be a good girl and go with Master Iker first. I swear on my life that I will bring your grandpa back. If not, then may I never rest in peace!¡± Before Kelvin could finish his vow, Cheyenne softly sobbed while covering his lips with her hand as a choked voice resonated among them all. ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡­ you all need toe back safe.¡± She didn¡¯t let him continue because she began feeling sorry for him now? Underneath his mask was a sweet smile despite holding back tears of reluctance. His deep-set eyes resembling an ocean gazed upon Iker. ¡°Master Iker, please take care of her for me.¡± Iker remained expressionless but carefully held onto Cheyenne¡¯s delicate body before responding. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask; it goes without saying.¡± As they departed from each other¡¯s sight into the dark night sky filled with stars above them all, Their fleeting nces met briefly before disappearing just as quickly ¨C understanding each other¡¯s unspoken words. He would repay Cheyenne by giving up everything if necessary. Kelvin nodded gratefully under his mask while shing a smile that vanished instantly after their exchange ended. Cheyenne clutched onto her pregnant belly as the pain grew stronger within herself while shouting towards Kelvin¡¯s fading silhouette. ¡°Kelvin! Please stay alive!¡± He paused mid-stride facing away from Cheyenne, mouthing. ¡°I love you.¡± A loud crash followed suit afterwards ¨C The entire cave began to shake and crumble, with rocks and sand falling from above and injuring several of Kelvin¡¯s fellow explorers. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°My leg, my leg!¡± Painful screams echoed in his ears. Kelvin was lucky to dodge all the unknown attacks as he moved quickly through the darkness. Suddenly, arge hand rested on his shoulder. Just as he was about to retaliate, a familiar voice spoke up beside him. ¡°It¡¯s me. We need to go left and be careful.¡± Before they could move any further, a frightened bat flew towards them. Gordon pulled the trigger and shot it down into the water below. Jerry trembled behind him with fear in his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Bats are social animals; we¡¯ve killed one, so more wille soon.¡± They continued forward into another cave on their left for about ten minutes before finally reaching an open space that looked like another world entirely. The entire cave was filled with snakes despite it being winter when they should have been hibernating. Gregory led his group who were now surrounded by these snakes while fighting for their lives on the ground covered in blood. In the center of this snake kingdomy a purple python over ten meters long coiled around a coffin-like structure with two antlers resembling those of deer growing from its head ¨C its red vertical pupils cold-blooded yet full of murderous intent. Gregory fought alongside Gracie against this giant python while Layne hid Omari in a rtively safe corner where he had sprinkled some realgar powder beforehand ¨C keeping snakes away from himself. Gordon drew out his dagger at random moments cutting off small purple snakes trying to bite him or anyone else nearby; however, these broken bodies were quickly devoured by other hungry reptiles since even among themselves ¨C they too were prey for each other just like any other cold-blooded animal would be. The snake, awakened from hibernation and starving after a long winter, saw every moving creature in the cave as potential food. ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, are you okay?¡± Layne was overjoyed to see his old acquaintance Captain Gordon. He had just stepped out of the circle when he felt a chill from the sea of snakes outside. Better stay put. Layne didn¡¯t recognize Kelvin with his mask on at first but thanked him tearfully for protecting himself when he got bitten by a snake. ¡°Thank you, young man.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine,¡± said Kelvin before joining the fight again. Layne was left alone and confused by the young man¡¯s sudden use of ¡°grandpa¡± to refer to himself. No time for that now; he had to get Omari out of here fast. He had used some rare purple lucid ganoderma from inside the coffin to revive him earlier; if they were lucky enough, Omari might survive with timely medical attention. But there were too many snakes here-maybe not quite a thousand but close enough-and they were all tangled up together like an imprable web that would scare anyone with arachnophobia senseless. Continuing this battle wasn¡¯t an option because more blood would only stimte their senses even more than before. Their only hope now was to set fire to this ce and burn it all down-but it was damp here without gasoline or any source of ignition; setting fire seemed impossible! ¡°Kelvin!¡± Sam sneered at him upon seeing him arrive unexpectedly but decided it could be useful since they could catch them all in one fell swoop instead of searching one by er on. ¡°How did he get here?¡± Gracie stared at Kelvin¡¯s ck silhouette for a moment before turning her gaze towards Gregory unconsciously while fighting off the purple snake king beside her. Upon seeing Kelvin¡¯s arrival, Gregory came up with a new n. ¡°Gracie, lead the snake king towards that guy over there while I open up the coffin and enter into the cemetery.¡± ¡°But Gregory¡­¡± It was difficult for her as she couldn¡¯t bear leading her own son into danger like this!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 830: He Hit His Father-in-Law Her hesitation made Gregory very unhappy. The fact that Gracie had betrayed him by having a child with another man was always a thorn in Gregory¡¯s heart. And because of this, he didn¡¯t feel guilty when he had an affair. Those women were just tools for him to vent his frustrations. But would she really not be willing to kill Kelvin to prove her love for him? ¡°What? Can¡¯t you do it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gracie denied firmly, looking up at Gregory with determined eyes. ¡°Gregory, you know I would agree to anything you ask of me.¡± ¡°Even killing Kelvin?¡± ¡°Must it be like this?¡± If it were any other request, let alone one, she wouldn¡¯t argue against it. Why did he have to force her to kill her own son? ¡°What if I say yes?¡± Gregory was testing Gracie and also silentlymenting that her heart wasn¡¯t entirely his anymore. Gracie used to never question his decisions; when did she start changing? It seemed like ever since she came back from Jostrana. As someone who had been unfaithful before, Gregory couldn¡¯t believe that Gracie would choose him instead. But surprisingly enough, she agreed. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go!¡± Then suddenly she darted off like a big red butterfly fluttering through the crumbling cave ¨C red being the most eye-catching color. Sure enough the purple snake king began moving too and followed the shadow running towards Kelvin¡¯s direction. Kelvin found it all quite ridiculous now; if there was still any expectation left in him regarding this woman before today then at that moment when she agreed with that man and chose to hurt him instead ¨C even just a little bit of pity due solely on blood rtions disappeared without a trace. He didn¡¯t move at all but calmly watched as the person and snake rushed towards him at lightning speed. The long snake hissed as its huge mouth opened wide and lunged towards Kelvin while Gracie agilely grabbed onto vines above her head and safelynded on the other side. ¡°Kelvin, watch out!¡± Gordon quickly pulled out his gun and fired three shots at the purple snake king but unfortunately its scales were as imprable as copper walls so none of them worked. Just when everyone thought Kelvin was going to die young, a small green snake suddenly fell from the sky. The snakended on the neck of the purple snake king and bit it hard. The two snakes entwined, and soon the purple snake king curled up in pain and fell behind. Although they were twopletely different sized snakes, the small green snake had an extremely potent toxin. After taking care of the snake king, it crawled onto the head of a long purple serpent and lifted its head high with an arrogant look as if it ruled over everything. The other snakes also stopped their frenzied breathing and raised their heads towards the direction of the small green snake before mysteriously leaving one by one. On the groundy Twilight¡¯s dead henchmen amidst pools of blood. Kelvin and Gordon couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing until a helicopter flew overhead, dropping down a brown rope with a ¡°whoosh.¡± A man then descended from above while holding onto that rope wearing white suit without any dust on him. The helicopter¡¯s propellers created strong winds that blew his white cape behind him making rustling sounds. This man appeared to be around forty years old with strikingly handsome features; time had only left calmness on his face without any wrinkles. In contrast, Gregory looked older despite being younger than him by just one year. ¡°Channing! You really haven¡¯t died yet.¡± Four years ago when he escaped from underground basement prison cell, he sent people all over world searching for Channing but there was no news about him at all until now ¨C four yearster ¨C he appeared alive right in front of them! Channing? He was once known as Lucas family¡¯s previous head, an extraordinary talent! Not only were Kelvin and Gordon stunned but Layne also felt dizzy as she stared at this person before her eyes filled with bitterness. ¡°You little brat! Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡± ¡°Do you know¡­¡± Cheyenne always thought she didn¡¯t have a father. Upon seeing Layne, Channing¡¯s eyes reddened, and the next second, this towering, god-like man knelt before the ragged Layne. With great solemnity, he bowed his head, making a resounding thud. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve caused Father to worry. I¡¯m not dead, but I¡¯m heavily injured, so I had to hide temporarily in the Dead Forest.¡± In fact, they had met not long ago in the Dead Forest, but at that time, Channing had the appearance of a wild man, and he didn¡¯t dare to reveal his identity to Layne. Layne wiped away his tears and hurriedly helped Channing up from the ground. ¡°Have you seen Cheyenne?¡± The man¡¯s face softened with a gentle smile when he heard his daughter¡¯s name. ¡°Not yet, but hopefully soon,¡± he replied. ¡°Why not now?¡± ¡°I need to clean up some things first. If something were to happen to me, it would be better for Cheyenne not to know about my existence and think that I had passed away long ago.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still her father, she deserves to know.¡± Layne sighed deeply and Kelvin took a step back in shock as his pupils contracted. So the person who tried to kill him a few nights ago was his father-inw! He even kicked him before leaving that night after the older man warned him not to regret it¡­ and Kelvin promised he wouldn¡¯t! What should he do now? He just hit his father-inw! Channing finally noticed Kelvin was there too and snorted arrogantly as she stood up from the ground and walked over towards the man. He pped him hard on the shoulder with all his might while grinning slyly at him. ¡°Looks like we meet again, young man,¡± he said teasingly. ¡°Father-inw,¡± Kelvin eximed in surprise while Channing froze for a moment before inhaling sharply with impatience in his eyes. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt if you wait until Cheyenne acknowledges you,¡± Channing said coldly. ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t lose anything by waiting; your personality is terrible.¡± ¡°Father-inw, you¡¯re right. So let¡¯s hurry up and take care of these people since Cheyenne is about to give birth soon!¡± What? His daughter was about to give birth? Channing had nned on persuading Gregory into surrendering himself but upon hearing this news, he immediately gave up n A and decided instead on direct action. He brought along an elite team armed with advanced weapons while Sam¡¯s group consisted of those who barely survived their previous snake encounter ¨C they were no match for them at all. Seeing themselves losing badly, Gregory retreated. ¡°Into the tomb.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape; blow this ce!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 831: It’s a Boy Deep within the Dead Forest, something catastrophic had urred. Thick smoke billowed into the sky, forming a lingering ck mushroom cloud. Amidst the smoke, seven or eight helicopters flew out in formation above the trees. From that moment on, Onistead would never be the same, as the Dead Forest no longer existed. Gregory, Gracie, and Sam, barely clinging to life, escaped through a passage from the depths of the tomb. They took advantage of the waterfall¡¯s descent, plunging into the icy pool, narrowly avoiding the engulfing mes. As Gregory gazed at the raging inferno and the years of umted snow destroyed, his face darkened to the extreme. ¡°Gregory!¡± Gracie sobbed, unable to find her voice. Their home was gone. ¡°Do they think they can kill me like this? They¡¯re too young. Channing, I will make you regret it, hahaha.¡± He had poisoned the various water sources in the city, and the only antidote was in his possession. If he died, the entire city would be buried with him. Sam furrowed his brow. ¡°Father, none of this matters. Your safety is what¡¯s important. I¡¯ll contact Glenn right away and have him arrange for me to leave the country.¡± Glenn owed him a favor, and he wouldn¡¯t refuse this small request. ¡°Leave the country?¡± In a fit of anger, Gregory raised his hand and delivered a resounding p to Sam¡¯s face. His vicious voice seemed to emerge from the depths of hell. ¡°Even if I, a member of the Lucas family, were to die, I would never be a deserter!¡± ¡°You have the audacity to talk about leaving the country when you should be thinking about how to poison the presidential pce.¡± Silenced by the p, Sam unexpectedly fell quiet. He was just a madman who didn¡¯t care about his own life! In the corridor, the agonizing screams from the delivery room could be heard. Kate stood anxiously at the door, waiting. Master Glenn embraced her shoulders, silently offering herfort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lawrence will be fine.¡± ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s bleeding so much.¡± ¡°Kate, your anxiety won¡¯t help. Fate will take its course.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± As she watched Kate earnestly pray with her hands sped, Glenn couldn¡¯t shake off an indescribable sense of unease in his heart. Things didn¡¯t seem simple at all. Just then, his phone in his pocket began to ring, disying Sam¡¯s name on the screen. To avoid Kate noticing, he quietly took the phone and walked to the other side of the corridor to answer the call. ¡°Why are you calling me at this time?¡± On the other end of the phone, Sam¡¯s cold voice came through, not bothering to be polite as he spoke: ¡°I¡¯m here to collect a favor.¡± Did this day finallye? Glenn held his phone for a moment without answering, thinking for a while before finally speaking up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Get me three million dors and a private ne. Meet me at the Ind at midnight tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Glenn was about to suggest another location, he heard the sound of a newborn baby crying behind him. ¡°It¡¯s born! It¡¯s born!¡± A young nurse ran out of the delivery room with excitement, and Kate eagerly greeted her and took the white swaddled bundle from her hands. Sam also heard that cry on his end of the line and couldn¡¯t help but ask with raised lips. ¡°Is it a boy or girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I don¡¯t want the ne anymore. Just steal that baby for me instead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Glenn, don¡¯t forget your life is in my hands. I remember your birthday is at the end of this month.¡± He was about to turn thirty years old soon. Between his own life and someone else¡¯s life, Sam didn¡¯t believe Glenn would sacrifice himself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Beep beep beep- The call ended abruptly. Glenn returned to Kate with worries written all over his face while she held the child peacefully in her arms. Kate looked down at the child with motherly love shining in her eyes; it was clear she adored their little one. ¡°Master Glenn, look quickly! Yhis little guy looks so handsome; his eyes and eyebrows are just like Cheyenne¡¯s! His skin is so fair.¡± Glenn looked down towards where Kate pointed; such small features made him look cute indeed! But unfortunately, due to its parents, he didn¡¯t quite like it very much. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s really cute.¡± ¡°Master Glenn, let¡¯s have one too! If our baby looks as beautiful as this little one, then that would be even better!¡± Kate had no idea what kind of pain or conflict these words caused within Glenn, but Eddie who had juste out couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­my boyfriend¡­¡± Kate replied nervously Her response only served to anger Eddie further. ¡°Youe with me,¡± Eddie ordered sternly, looking straight into Master Glenn¡¯s eyes ¡°What do you want, Eddie?¡± Eddie ignored Katepletely, focusing solely on Master Glenn now¡­ Before, Kate only had her brother in her eyes. Now, there was this annoying Master Glenn. It really bothered him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just talking to Glenn. I won¡¯t do anything,¡± Eddie reassured. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine,¡± Glenn handed the baby back to her and caught up with Eddie¡¯s footsteps. As soon as they left, a group of people returned. Kelvin led them and looked like he had just been through a battle. His ck suit was covered in bloodstains and his clothes were torn in several ces. The man next to him wasn¡¯t much better off but at least he looked okay mentally. His gaze fell directly on the baby in Kate¡¯s arms and his handsome face lit up with a smile. ¡°This is Cheyenne¡¯s child? My grandson?¡± He seemed excited about it. ¡°Hmm?¡± Kelvin went straight to the delivery room where he pushed open the door to see blood-stained sheets everywhere. The bright red contrasted sharply against the white sheets. Cheyenney curled up under a quilt looking weak and helpless while sweat soaked her hairline making Kelvin¡¯s eyes moisten when he saw her like that. He walked quickly over to Cheyenne¡¯s bed, taking steps at once before holding onto her hand gently. Silent tears fell on Cheyenne¡¯s hand as Kelvin said softly. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m back.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips turned pale but she still tried hard not to show how tired she was when asking, ¡°The baby¡­ have you seen him?¡± Kelvin shook his head without answering properly. ¡°Are you feeling better? Does it hurt? Are you tired? Do you want to rest for awhile first?¡± At this moment, Kelvin only had eyes for Cheyenne; he didn¡¯t even remember what their child looked like anymore. ¡°He¡¯s here! You¡¯ve given birth to a boy, Cheyenne!¡± A white figure appeared at the door which surprised Cheyenne because they shared some simrities. ¡°Mr. Wild Man?¡± She recognized him immediately despite his beard growth. Chapter 832: How About Calling Him David Foley? To Cheyenne¡¯s surprise, the wild man without a beard was actually quite handsome. His eyebrows and deep, charming eyes seemed to exude a sense of justice despite their flirtatious appearance. His nose was straight and his lips were neither too thin nor too thick. When Channing firstid eyes on her, he felt a wave of emotions wash over him. His eyes turned red and tears silently rolled down his cheeks. It was all his fault ¨C he had met his daughter for the first time in Dead Forest but didn¡¯t even recognize her. ¡°Cheyenne, I am your father,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. His hands trembled as he held onto his child tightly. He stared at Cheyenne¡¯s delicate face with fear that she might show any signs of rejection or disappointment. But there were none. After listening to his voice, Cheyenne remained expressionless for a moment before slightly curling up her lips. ¡°If you¡¯re not dead, why didn¡¯t youe back?¡± Although she spoke calmly, Kelvin who stood closest to her saw the glittering tear at the corner of her eye that threatened to fall any second before being swallowed back down again by sheer stubbornness and strength. From this perspective, Kelvin felt like they were both pitiful people who had been through so much hardship in life. Without warning or hesitation, he reached out with one warm hand and gently held onto Cheyenne¡¯s small hand. The warmth flowed from his palm into hers continuously without making any sound; itforted her heart silently as she looked up at him with a bright smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, listen to my exnation.¡± Years ago, Gregory massacred several elders in the n who didn¡¯t obey him and deliberately created a gue throughout the city. In search of the antidote, he demanded that Channing confront him alone, surrendering his position as the head of the Lucas family. Channing, who was friends with Abel, couldn¡¯t bear to see Abel¡¯s precarious rule and the suffering of the people. So he decided to go alone. He didn¡¯t want to jeopardize Sh¡¯s life, so he agreed to her request for a divorce. At that time, Channing didn¡¯t know that Sh was already pregnant with his child, nor did he know that she was using the divorce as a means to make him abandon the situation. But he still went because it wasn¡¯t just a matter concerning the Lucas family; it was a matter concerning the whole world. Channing and hispanions entered an ancient tomb where they encountered the thousand-year-old Snake King. When he blew up the cave, he was suddenly attacked by unknown assants. When he woke up again, he found himself in an underground chamber. Gregory didn¡¯t kill him, he wanted to know what was in the ancient tomb from him, but Channing refused to cooperate. This has been going on for seventeen years. Four years ago, he finally escaped from the prison that had held him captive for so long. However, due to his constant injuries andck of nutrition over the years, his Praying Magic was suppressed and couldn¡¯t be used at all. Gregory was still looking for him everywhere. If he doesn¡¯t recover his Praying Magic soon enough, he¡¯ll be caught as soon as he steps out of Dead Forest. The dense biogas here is conducive to his recovery. So he lived in Dead Forest alone for four years until recently when he recovered his Praying Magic and left the jungle. More than twenty years had passed in a blink of an eye; everything outside had changedpletely. It was only then that Channing knew that he also had a daughter named Cheyenne with Sh. But unfortunately, when Channing arrived at Wind Hall, the guys inside told him that Cheyenne had gone on a mission to Jostrana instead. After hearing his exnation, Cheyenne felt much better knowing that her father didn¡¯t abandon her intentionally but simply didn¡¯t know she existed all these years. Over these past twenty or so years, she had often questioned whether George was really her biological father? Why did George treat herself and Nora so differently? Now she was d she was not George¡¯s daughter; how could such a cowardly and despicable man deserve to be her father or Sh¡¯s husband who was such an amazing genius? ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry for what I did wrong.¡± If only back then Channing agreed to go abroad with them both, they might have been able to live together like ordinary families today, happy and contented together. He missed out on watching Cheyenne grow up as well as seeing Sh onest time before passing away¡­ Thinking about this made even Channing, who stands tall at 1 meter 9, shed tears onto his clothes while holding onto the little one who seemed aware of his grandpa¡¯s sadness and made cooing sounds tofort him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Cheyenne¡¯s nose twitched, and tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. ¡°The baby hasn¡¯t been named yet, and Kelvin and I are terrible at naming things. Since you¡¯re the grandfather, would it be too much to ask for you to name the baby?¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Channing looked at Cheyenne in disbelief, his expression overflowing with joy. Did Cheyenne just admit that he was responsible enough to take care of this? Cheyenne rested her head on Kelvin¡¯s shoulder, looking exhausted. ¡°What? If you don¡¯t want to do it, we can ask old Mr. Foley. He¡¯d probably love to.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Of course I¡¯ll do it! My grandson needs a strong name.¡± ¡°How about David Foley?¡± Kelvin suggested. Channing rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself. Yourck of culture is beyond words.¡± What? I have a Master¡¯s degree in finance from Oxford University and my father-inw thinks I¡¯m uncultured. Kelvin held back his frustration out of respect for the older man. Channing left with the baby in high spirits. The delivery room was now quiet except for the lingering smell of blood that still stimted Kelvin¡¯s senses; he knew how much pain Cheyenne must have gone through. He suddenly leaned down and kissed her forehead tenderly ¨C a kiss filled with appreciation. ¡°Cheyenne, thank you,¡± he said in a low voice full of maism. Cheyenne remained pale but didn¡¯t respond verbally; instead she gripped onto his hand tightly while letting out a soft moan. Then she asked tentatively. ¡°What about Gracie?¡± Kelvin¡¯s gaze darkened when he heard her name; he chuckled self-deprecatingly before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t know nor need to know anymore.¡± As Cheyenne held onto his face with both hands while staring into his eyes intensely, she spoke softly, ¡°You have me and our child.¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­ I love you,¡± whispered Kelvin as if something inside him had finally settled down after all these years. He was no longer alone but having someone by his side who loved him unconditionally along with their beautiful son together. Chapter 833: Oliver Foley Cheyenne was transferred from the delivery room to a hospital ward, where she received top-notch VVVIP treatment due to her special status. During her time at TWILIGHT, Cheyenne¡¯s body had be severely weakened and she had lost a lot of blood during childbirth. The doctor rmended that she stay in bed for a month before leaving the hospital. But Cheyenne just wanted to go home, so Kelvin stayed with her in the hospital room tofort her. Every day he ran back and forth between Wind Hall and the hospital, bringing Yvonne¡¯s homemade chicken soup for Cheyenne. As Kelvin walked down the hospital hallway, he saw countless patients infected with viruses lying on the ground or resting against walls in pain. His heart felt heavy as he passed by them. When Eddie and Kyson hurriedly walked towards him with some doctors, Kelvin greeted them and asked what was going on. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Eddie hadn¡¯t rested for days; he was too busy even to change his clothes. He looked dirty but still seemed energetic. Kyson wasn¡¯t doing so well; being older than most of them meant that only a few days of this ordeal had left him looking thin and worn out. When he saw Kelvin appear, Kyson thought it might be his imagination ying tricks on him. ¡°What are you still doing here? The hospital isn¡¯t safe now; hurry back to your room and don¡¯te out unless necessary.¡± ¡°Mr. Owen,¡± Kelvin asked again after Kyson finished speaking,¡±why are there so many people in the hospital these days? What happened?¡± Eddie sighed lightly before answering, ¡°Patients from outside have sneaked into town causing widespread infection.¡± ¡°The hospital is now one of the most dangerous ces around here,¡± Eddie continued while looking at Cheyenne whoy weakly on her bed, ¡°You should take Cheyenne home now since it¡¯s not safe anymore.¡± ¡°Oh yeah! I¡¯ve already arranged for Omari to be sent abroad through my friend who is an expert in this field,¡± Eddie added after thinking about something else briefly. ¡°He said that Omari¡¯s conditions wereplicated, so he need more observation time.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± replied Kelvin as they parted ways. Omari had almost died. Fortunately, Layne fed Omari lucid ganoderma and Channing arrived just in time by helicopter. Omari was sent straight away into emergency care unit at nearby medical facility. But his injuries were severe, with almost every bone in his body shattered. Eddie specialized in clinical medicine and had some weaknesses in orthopedics. Layne and Cheyenne were overwhelmed, and in times like these, he could only entrust Omari to his university friend. She was an orthopedic expert, with medical skills surpassing his own. That¡¯s what saved Omari¡¯s life. Kelvin hadn¡¯t told Cheyenne yet, he would wait until she was feeling better. After a few days of rest, Cheyenne¡¯s pale face finally had some color, but she still looked malnourished and thin. When Kelvin came back inside, she was nursing the baby. The warm sunlight outside shone on them both and Cheyenne had a gentle expression on her face that he had never seen before. It was a beautiful moment that filled him with happiness. Cheyenne noticed his presence first and gave him an annoyed whisper to be quiet because the baby had just fallen asleep. Although her re at him seemed fierce, it also held an indescribable charm that made Kelvin feel tingly insi de. He took off his coat and hung it up before opening the thermos in his hand to pour out some chicken soup into a porcin bowl. The aroma of the soup filled the air as white steam rose from it like time stood still for this peaceful moment. Kelvin carefully picked out all of the scallions from her soup before sitting down next to Cheyenne with one hand holding the bowl and another spoon feeding her. She protested saying she could do it herself but he insisted because he wanted to take care of them both. Oliver Foley was their child¡¯s name which Channing ¨C Oliver¡¯s grandfather ¨C thought long and hard about before giving him that name. Cheyenne obediently sat there drinking her soup while Kelvin blew on each spoonful so as not to burn her mouth or tongue. If this were in their past life together, Kelvin would have been used to being served instead of serving others like now, but these past few days have changed him quite significantly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°By the way,¡± Kelvin said after finishing feeding Cheyenne. ¡°Grandpa called earlier today and asked when we¡¯reing back home with Oliver.¡± He didn¡¯t mention how Grandpa felt slightly disappointed hearing that Oliver already had a name given by Cheyenne¡¯s father. He urged them both to remarry soon so they can try for another child next year which will give old Mr. Foley himself naming rights over their second child if they ever have one. Kelvin didn¡¯t want to pressure Cheyenne too much since women are known for having postpartum depression after giving birth buttely he couldn¡¯t sleep well without worrying about them both every second. Gregory and Sam haven¡¯t been caught yet. In the midst of a virus outbreak in the city, Cheyenne and her child were constantly in danger. As a husband and father, Kelvin feels it was his responsibility to do something about it. Watching Cheyenne drink her soup obediently, Kelvin¡¯s nervousness finally began to ease. He gently wiped away the oil stain on her lips with hisrge hand and kissed her passionately. The taste of chicken soup was sweet but also had a unique vor. ¡°Um,¡± she moaned. Kelvin suddenly went crazy and kissed her intensely, not minding the taste of chicken soup on their lips. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t get enough of it. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯ll arrange for you to take our child to Akloit now because it¡¯s no longer safe here.¡± Go back to Akloit? Cheyenne sensed that something was wrong with this sudden proposal from Kelvin. Her face turned red as she breathed unevenly. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. Of course they would go back eventually, but not now! Gregory had imprisoned her father and caused Omari serious injuries¡­ she wanted to see justice served before leaving. Kelvin hugged her tightly as his heart beat rapidly against his chest even through their clothes. ¡°Cheyenne, there¡¯s a super virus spreading throughout the city causing people to die everywhere. For your safety and our child¡¯s safety, please listen to me this time.¡± ¡°But what about Gregory?¡± ¡°Just leave him up to me.¡± At least he wanted that woman who made such terrible choices know that they were wrong. Just as Cheyenne hesitated over what decision she should make next, Mason suddenly appeared at their doorsteps, saying, ¡°Miss Lawrence , President Abel wants to meet you¡±. Abel? What does he want? Chapter 834: The Ending (Part One) In the director¡¯s office, the atmosphere was solemn. The man behind the desk wore a ck suit, and his silver-white hair shone like snow in the sunlight. His gentle smile and wise demeanor made him seem fearless in times of danger. However, it had been some time since theyst met, and Mr. President seemed to have aged more than ten years. His hair had turnedpletely white. Leon stood beside him with his eldest son Hayden while Emily stood on his left side. The beautiful First Lady red at Cheyenne with eyes full of anger. It was Bianca Davidson. When Cheyenne found out that her mother Sh had gone missing due to this woman¡¯s orders, she naturally didn¡¯t show her any respect when she saw this venomous woman again. ¡°Mr. Harrison, what do you want from me?¡± Abel smiled lightly and stood up to greet her. ¡°Congrattions on your recent childbirth, Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Thanks. Straightforward people don¡¯t beat around the bush. I assume Mr. President didn¡¯t invite me here just for a friendly chat,¡± Cheyenne said, showing no signs of fear in front of him. She calmly sat down in a chair and poured herself a cup of tea. Just as she was about to sip it, Kelvin snatched the teacup from her hand. ¡°No, this tea is already cold.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± The woman¡¯s clear eyes showed a hint of frustration as she nced at Kelvin standing beside her. How did he suddenly be like an overly cautious olddy, rambling on and being overly careful? Although it was just a small gesture, it revealed a deep affection and care. The seemingly affectionate disy made Emily envious and jealous. Why?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. What¡¯s so special about that wretched Cheyenne that makes so many people willingly gather around her? Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the President and Cheyenne, and no one noticed Emily¡¯s expression. Abelughed heartily, then got straight to business. ¡°My dear niece, Onistead is facing unprecedented disaster simr to twenty-three years ago.¡± ¡°In our country, only ¡®the Edwards family¡¯ has secret knowledge that can save our people; therefore I am inviting you on behalf of both ¡®the Harrison family¡¯ and myself as president sincerely asking for your help.¡± So that was why they wanted her there, to solve an epidemic crisis. Cheyenne fell into deep contemtion after hearing Abel¡¯s request because while walking through corridors earlier, all she saw were innocent people suffering from illness, including children under four years old, crying out loud in pain, which made her even more depressed especially now that she became a mother herself recently. Before she could respond, two voices spoke in unison in the office. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Kelvin turned around to see a tall figure in white approaching the office entrance-it was his father-inw, Channing. Channing walked towards them with an air of arrogance, his gaze icy and cold. ¡°Che is ruled by your Harrison family. What does it have to do with my Cheyenne?¡± ¡°Twenty-three years ago, Sh sacrificed herself for your grand ambitions. And now, twenty-three yearster, you dare not persecute my daughter again,¡± Channing said, his voice filled with anger. ¡°Moreover, she is still in her postpartum recovery, weak and vulnerable. How can you expect her to deal with these troublesome matters? Isn¡¯t that asking for her death?¡± Faced with Channing¡¯s usation, Abel¡¯s face turned red with shame. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. He was also surprised by Sh¡¯s death. A muffled sound echoed. It turned out that Abel had dropped to his knees, once again pleading, ¡°Channing, I know I have wronged you, and I have wronged the Edwards family. But now the people of the city are facing danger, and I have no other options.¡± ¡°I, as the President, am ipetent. I promise you that once Cheyenne resolves this virus crisis, I will step down myself.¡± His kneeling stunned everyone in the office. Bianca gritted her teeth, watching the scene unfold and feeling that her face had beenpletely lost. Are there not enough doctors in the world? Must it be Cheyenne who is capable? ¡°What use is your resignation? I absolutely won¡¯t allow you to mistreat my daughter¡¯s life like this!¡± Channing eximed. ¡°I promise you.¡± ¡°Cheyenne!¡± The concerned gazes of the two men deeply moved Cheyenne, but she was serious. Abel¡¯s joy was evident as he looked outside the window. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Yes, but I have three conditions,¡± Cheyenne replied. ¡°Don¡¯t just say three, even if it¡¯s thirty, I promise, as long as you¡¯re willing to step forward and save the people,¡± Abel eagerly responded. Cheyenne¡¯s lips curled with coldness, and her gaze fixed on the guilty Bianca. Her red lips parted as she spoke, ¡°First, I want you to thoroughly investigate my mother¡¯s death. She did not die from childbirthplications; she was poisoned.¡± The world knows who the culprit is, and Abel keeps saying he¡¯s sorry to Sh while covering up for his own bedpanion. Cheyenne had no patience for such hypocritical guilt. What she wanted to do was force Abel to make a choice: to save the world or to save his bedpanion. ¡°Second, I want you to reinstate Wind Hall¡¯s position in the cab.¡± ¡°Thirdly, regarding the research on the illness, no one is allowed to interfere. I will handle it myself,¡± Cheyenne dered. Emily immediately stood up and protested, her chin trembling with anger. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re going too far. Your mother has been dead for so many years, how can you investigate?¡± ¡°And Wind Hall was removed from the cab by a decision of the council. How could my godfather agree to such a big issue?¡± ¡°I agree!¡± An old voice came from the door ¨C it was Kyson. ¡°I also agree,¡± said Leandro with Eddie and his apprentice Mason in tow. As both the Owen family and the Zamora family agreed to this matter as leaders of the cab, even those who opposed had no choice but to ept it as fact. Emily clenched her fists tightly and bit her lip hard; Cheyenne had only just arrived in Onistead ¨C why did she have support from two major hall masters? Abel hesitated for a moment before nodding dejectedly; he knew that this meant that the Davidson family would bepletely uprooted. ¡°Godfather!¡± Did he realize that this meant the Davidson family would be uprooted entirely? ¡®As a son-inw of the Davidson family and husband of her auntie, could he really be so heartless?¡¯ Emily thought. ¡°It¡¯s karma. Twenty-three years ago I wronged the Edwards family; now it¡¯s time for me to pay back what I owe them. Emily, there¡¯s no need for you to say anymore.¡± The atmosphere inside the hospital room became heavy. Kelvin sat with his arms crossed on a chair while looking at books with an icy demeanor. Cheyenne knew he was angry so she stuck out her tongue before bravely hugging him from behind. ¡°I have reasons for doing this too; you saw those people yourself ¨C they¡¯re all innocent.¡± ¡°Cheyenne! You don¡¯t have any heart!¡± She could see those innocent people suffering but couldn¡¯t see Kelvin suffering? After narrowly escaping death once again and reuniting their family together finally after all these years¡­ now she had put herself in danger once more. What would happen if something happened again? What about him or their child? Chapter 835: The Ending (Part Two) ¡°Kelvin, the Edwards family motto is to use knowledge to benefit others, without considering personal gain; if one¡¯s medical ethics are sound, so will be their character. I believe Grandfather would support me too.¡± Layne, who had just reached the doorstep, heard her words and her eyes welled up with tears. Yes, these were the words he whispered in her ear on her first day of learning medicine. In medicine, the most important thing was medical ethics, followed by technical skills. While feeling reassured, Layne also began to regret. He had paid a painful price for this, losing his wife and beloved daughter. Now, his granddaughter was about to embark on the same path? ¡°Cheyenne, even I disagree this time. You¡¯re too impulsive. The virus from twenty-three years ago was only a prototype, but the current one is a superbug with doubled potency.¡± Even he was unsure about finding the antidote. ¡°But Grandfather, if we stand idly by, more people will die. If there¡¯s any way at all, Abel wouldn¡¯t havee to me for help.¡± The situation was clearly urgent. Layne was caught in a dilemma. After a long while, he left with a despondent expression. ¡°Cheyenne, go and do what you want to do.¡± Kelvin knew he couldn¡¯t persuade her and silently threw the two ne tickets in his pocket into the trash bin. Meanwhile, he chose to stay and fight side by side. ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She noticed the crumpled ne tickets to Akloit in his hand, realizing that he must have been torn between conflicting pain. His decision warmed her heart, and she willingly wrapped her arms around Kelvin¡¯s waist, nestling quietly in his embrace. ¡°If you feel sorry for me, then after this is over, just stay at home and give me more children.¡± ¡°No.¡± She felt that one was already enough. Kelvin didn¡¯t press the matter further. In fact, when he saw Cheyenne covered in blood lying on the hospital bed, he vowed never to let her experience such pain again in her lifetime. The infection spread faster and faster. In less than three days, nearly half of the people in Onistead City had been taken to the hospital. Kelvin moved with the children to Wind Hall. Every day, he would habitually nce at the closedboratory door. The meals delivered to the doorstep would remain untouched. Yvonne, holding the crying Oliver, found him and handed the child to Kelvin with a remorseful expression. ¡°The child must be hungry, but this little one recognizes people and won¡¯t let me hold him.¡± ¡°Thanks, Yvonne. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After training for some time, he could now handle holding the baby and changing diapers with one hand. Before Cheyenne entered theb, she put three days¡¯ worth of breast milk in the fridge. But today was already the fourth day and she still hadn¡¯te out. Was something wrong inside? Kelvin worried about her but didn¡¯t want to disturb her. He had to deal with his crying son first. Perhaps it was a father-son thing because Oliver quieted down when he was in Kelvin¡¯s arms. ¡°Yvonne, can you watch him for a bit? I¡¯m going to make form for my son.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so young; can he drink form?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to try.¡± While Cheyenne worked on finding a cure, Abel promised to investigate Sh¡¯s death thoroughly. The truth came out. Bianca bribed Mya to poison Sh during childbirth with the intention of killing both mother and child. But at a critical moment, Sh used Thirteen Needles to seal all toxins in her heart. This allowed Cheyenne to be born safely. Bianca and Mya were soon arrested for murder charges while Davidson family fell apartpletely. Abel divorced Bianca in the morning; she was sentenced that afternoon by court. Emily went from being a high-and-mighty president¡¯s daughter to being hated by everyone. Hayden broke off their engagement and married Juliana, the heiress of the Chambers family ¨C also an old acquaintance of Cheyenne¡¯s ¨C leaving Iker feeling amused at how karma works its magic. Emily abandoned him before only for Hayden now abandoning her instead. The superficially vain Lara family not only lost their youngest son but also brought trouble into their home by marrying such an arrogant woman as Juliana who would cause chaos among them all day long. The next day on TV news announced that the Cab decided Wind Hall would restore its one of four halls title again. The four halls gathered together after years, and Layne announced publicly that Wind Hall would wee its new leader ¨C his granddaughter Cheyenne from this very day onwards! On that same day Nymphscape Group finally emerged as well! Channing held an unprecedented grand ceremony announcing publicly thatpany¡¯s CEO position would be taken over by none other than Cheyenne herself! For some time after these events happened everywhere around Onistead echoed with just one name ¨C ¡°Cheyenne¡±. After bing the head of Wind Hall and the CEO of Nymphscape Group, Cheyenne¡¯s worth skyrocketed to billions in just minutes. It was rumored that she was only 22 years old and had a stunningly beautiful appearance, which attracted many young aristocrats. Three dayster, they finally met the legendary neer from Onistead ¨C Miss Lawrence. The woman was truly breathtaking. She wore a simple white coat that highlighted her delicate eyebrows and eyes. Her features were enchanting and exquisite, making her a true beauty. Under Cheyenne¡¯s guidance, they finally found the ¡°X vine¡± to solve this virus outbreak. She extracted antibacterial agents from berberine. After several days of research, an active vine was finally produced with a prevention rate of 90%. Tomemorate Cheyenne¡¯s greatness, the Presidential Pce decided to award her with the Imperial ¡°Purple Medal¡±, which was only avable for generals, scientists or politicians who had made significant contributions to their country. On the day she received her award, Cheyenne wore a gorgeous light purple dress as she walked down the red carpet under thousands of shing lights from media cameras. She looked absolutely stunning! When asked by reporters what motivated her during this research process to keep going until sess was achieved, Cheyenne confidently pointed at Kelvin standing among the crowd and said. ¡°It¡¯s my lover and child who waited for me every day at home while I worked on this vine.¡± ¡°I thought about them every day when I locked myself up in myb. For them ¨C for my man and child ¨C I had to seed.¡± In front of national media cameras, Kelvin knelt down on one knee holding out an elegant box which contained ten-carat diamond ring, saying, ¡°Miss Lawrence, let¡¯s remarry.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Mr. Foley, I haven¡¯t decided whether or not we should remarry yet but I¡¯ll ept your ring first,¡± replied Cheyenne calmly but firmly. Kelvin showed disappointment briefly before he regained hisposure again. ¡°I will wait until you say yes because life is long enough for me to apany you forever.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± smiled Miss Lawrence as she epted his proposal once again. Chapter 836: The Ending (Part Three) Three monthster, the super virus that had ravaged the entire city was finally under control, and those who had been tortured by illness were gradually recovering. But they would never forget a great name ¨C Cheyenne. It was she who saved everyone. On the day of Oliver¡¯s one-month celebration, there were many flowers and gifts piled up at the entrance of the Foley mansion, all sent by people with their best wishes for Oliver. ¡°Hurry up! We¡¯re going to bete again if you don¡¯t speed up,¡± Kate urged impatiently as Glenn drove, looking anxious. ¡°Kate, I want to go faster too but there are too many cars ahead blocking our way,¡± Glenn replied helplessly. Cheyenne¡¯s status now soared high; not only did her admirers includemon people but also young medical professionals and business people seeking cooperation opportunities kepting in a steady stream. ¡°In that case, we might as well walk down,¡± Kate suggested when she heard this. Glenn nced at her slightly bulging belly and smiled gently like a spring breeze. ¡°Never mind. You¡¯re pregnant now so you can¡¯t walk far anyway. I¡¯ll have to carry you.¡± A month ago, Kate and Glenn finally weed their long-awaited child into their lives. In the end, Master Glenn didn¡¯t follow Sam¡¯s words and instead traced the call to Gordon, discovering the secluded ind where Gregory was hiding. Sam fled overseas, Gregory was arrested andmitted suicide, and Gracie chose to die with him. Feeling guilty towards Sam, Master Glenn provided him with a sum of money as a gesture of gratitude. Before leaving, Sam used Praying Magic to extend Master Glenn¡¯s life. From then on, Master Glenn no longer had to worry about not living past thirty years old. However, Leandro wasn¡¯t very happy about this sudden grandson-inw mainly because he didn¡¯t like anyone from the Weaver family. Now that Kate was unmarried yet pregnant, Leandro and Eddie could onlypromise even if they were still unhappy about it. Their wedding date had been set for April since Kate didn¡¯t want it to be held in winter. Outside was noisy, but inside their bedroom, the two lovers remained intimate beneath the covers. Kelvin bit her shoulder, leaving behind a series of purple bruises. ¡°Cheyenne, you look so beautiful.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ you jerk, you¡­ why are you doing this at such a time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for seducing me.¡± ¡°Clearly, it is your ownck of self-control.¡± She had just taken a shower when Kelvin suddenly burst into her bathroom, picked her up, and carried her onto the bed, starting an intimate moment between them both. ¡°Hurry up,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re making it difficult for me,¡± Kelvin replied. Outside the door, there were frantic footsteps as if a maid was searching for them. ¡°Have you seen the young master and mistress?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Not over here either.¡± ¡°What are we going to do? The one-year anniversary banquet is about to start, and old Mr. Foley wants his grandson to go out and greet the guests.¡± Cheyenne felt embarrassed at hearing their conversation. Her sensitive reaction made Kelvin also feel awkward as he breathed hot air into her ear. ¡°Cheyenne, be gentle. You¡¯re almost breaking my waist. Who will take care of you in the future?¡± ¡°You shut up.¡± Finally, they arrivedte. Cheyenne wore a white strapless dress with a scarf tied around her neck despite the scorching weather. Kate gave her a knowing look. ¡°It looks like little Oliver will have a sister soon,¡± Kate said teasingly. ¡°That¡¯s not true, but you and Master Glenn, let me know when you¡¯re nning the wedding ceremony.¡± As the topic of marriage came up, a mix of sweetness and concern flickered across Kate¡¯s face. She decided to have a private wedding. Since the sess ofst year¡¯s film ¡°Lady Elizabeth,¡± Kate had be a highly sought-after A-list actress, with her poprity soaring. Directors lined up every day to cast her in their films. However, just when her career was at its peak, she found herself pregnant with Master Glenn, who had been involved in numerous rumors. That¡¯s why she decided to have a private wedding, keeping it a secret until after the child was born. As for the ceremony, she nned to keep it simple and invite only close rtives and friends. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t forget about inviting you then,¡± Kate reassured Cheyenne. Channing walked slowly down the stairs while holding onto his precious grandson who resembled both Kelvin and Cheyenne. From the moment he was born, he received the love and adoration of his grandfather and father, especially from his doting grandfather, Old Mr. Foley. The praises kept pouring in, and Kelvin, holding his beloved in his arms, looked at their son crawling on the ground with a gentle gaze. At Oliver¡¯s first birthday celebration, the ground was covered with various exotic and precious items. There were a golden-framed jade horse, a dagger adorned with gemstones, and even a solid gold abacus¡­ Each item was valuable beyond imagination. ¡°Oliver, make your choice.¡± Deep down, Cheyenne secretly hoped that her son would choose the medical book. She knew she couldn¡¯t stay at Wind Hall forever. Once the little one could stand on his own, she wanted to travel the world. ¡°Oliver, look over here,¡± Kelvin opened his arms towards their little one. He was no longer afraid of other people¡¯s stares after a year of treatment that had faded the scars on his face. ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re so sneaky. Every one knows what¡¯s on your mind,¡± Iker called out without hesitation, causing everyone to burst intoughter. No one expected that Oliver, who had been hesitant among all the treasures before him, would end up grabbing a doll. In an instant, Cheyenne saw the ck expression on her man¡¯s face next to her. As she was about to chuckle quietly to herself, the little baby girl crawled over and handed Barbie doll droolingly with round eyes fixed on Cheyenne. ¡°Mom¡­ mommy¡­ give it to my sister.¡± ¡°Good job! No wonder you¡¯re my son; you¡¯re so smart.¡± Kelvin smiled lightly as he picked up Oliver and whispered in Cheyenne¡¯s ear. ¡°This is our son¡¯s first birthday wish.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Two yearster, Cheyenne became pregnant again and finally fulfilled Kelvin¡¯s wish ¨C it was a daughter. He loved holding onto the girl so much that he personally named her himself ¨C Cierra Foley. Even during meetings, he wished he could bring his little daughter along with him; Oliver also grew up as a sister-loving boy. Even when Kelvin held his own daughter, Oliver would get jealous and tell Kelvin to put her down and say Cierra was his. On Cierra¡¯s full moon day, Omari and Benson sent back precious gifts from abroad respectively. As godfathers, they both loved both of Cheyenne¡¯s children very much especially Cierra who Benson designated as his heiress. Receiving their safe letters made Cheyenne feel relieved too.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Now she was already a mother of two children but still took friendship seriously just like before- only thing unchanged about herself really. Kelvin had just returned from work when he spotted his wife sitting on the sofa lost in thought. Cierra ying with mud at the door saw him and ran over excitedly. ¡°Daddy! You¡¯re back!¡± He picked up Cierra in one arm while taking hold of their son¡¯s hand walking towards living room together ¡°What good news do we have today? My precious daughter looks so happy,¡± Kelvin said. ¡°My godfather sent me a beautiful dress and a letter for Mommy.¡± No wonder Cheyenne was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t even notice Kelvin¡¯s return. Kelvin saw Cheyenne put away the letter on the table. Without asking any questions, his gaze darkened. Later that night, after they had made love, Kelvin couldn¡¯t resist bringing up his wish that he had been waiting for four years to express again. ¡°Cheyenne, what if we¡­ remarry?¡± He knew there was an 80% chance she would refuse him again because their divorce had hurt her deeply. He epted this fate and waited patiently regardless of what answer she gave him. To his surprise, Cheyenne opened her eyes halfway through their conversation and looked at him with clear eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, what did you say?¡± He could hardly believe it ¨C after four long years of waiting and hoping ¨C did Cheyenne finally forgive him? Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched as she closed her eyes once more to rest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Never mind.¡± ¡°No! I heard you! You promised me! You can¡¯t take it back!¡± he eximed excitedly. ¡°I changed my mind already,¡± she teased yfully while closing her eyes again to sleep peacefully in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± he dered triumphantly as he slipped a diamond ring onto her finger before kissing it passionately with tears in his deep-set but bright blue eyes. Every year since their divorce, Kelvin proposed to Cheyenne once more. Knowing how much she loved money and diamonds, each time he would propose with ten-carat diamond cut into ssic styles. Proudly smiling at him while holding his hand tightly against hers, Cheyenne said. ¡°You¡¯re such a fool; if I hadn¡¯t agreed now, then you¡¯d be bankrupt from buying all these rings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sell myself to you forever then!¡± ¡°Even if I torture you for life?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never regret it!¡± This time around though, he wouldn¡¯t let go of her hand ever again; they promised each other forever no matter how many months or days passed by. Chapter 837 Cierra Foley October 2021. Jostrana. It took two years for the spreading virus to gradually dissipate, and the once deserted streets have returned to their former bustling state. The wide and straight streets are covered with falling cherry blossom petals, looking like a fairy tale world. The whole street was filled with people from all over the world who came to Jostrana to see the cherry blossoms. Two young women wearing traditional Jostranan robes were standing under a cherry blossom tree taking photos while wearing wooden clogs. They smiled brightly as they posed for pictures. ¡°Ready? One, two, three! Click!¡± The pink romantic cherry blossoms against the blue sky and white clouds created an intoxicating fragrance in the air. Walking in such a world made one¡¯s steps involuntarily lighter. The two girls huddled together, looking at photos on their phones and praised in fluent Che¡¯snguage. ¡°The cherry blossoms in Jostrana are so beautiful.¡± Their friend replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful to take photos in Jostranan robes but it¡¯s expensive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We finally got a chance to take time off after working as office drones for a year. We came all this way to Jostrana, so let¡¯s not worry about money.¡± After thinking about what her friend said, she realized that it made sense too. Just as they finished talking, there was suddenly a low-pitched yet maic voice behind them. ¡°Cheyenne, look how beautiful these cherry blossoms are. If you stand over there I¡¯ll take your picture.¡± However, Cheyenne replied with an icy tone of voice that sounded like she hadn¡¯t woken up yet. ¡°No thanks; that¡¯s stupid!¡± Cheyenne was known for being both beautiful but also notorious for not liking taking pictures. This had caused many media outlets and journalists who wanted interviews with her headaches because she insisted on not showing her face. Even if forced into showing her face, she didn¡¯t want any photo editing done either. As she put it, ¡°I¡¯m already naturally pretty; if your photo editing skills aren¡¯t up-to-par, then don¡¯t bother trying!¡± Just then behind them sounded a little boy¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Mommy must think Daddy¡¯s photography skills suck which is why Mommy won¡¯t let him take any more pictures of us. The cherry blossoms here really are very pretty.¡± After hearing her sonplimenting the scenery here, she nced at the overhead trees. She paused for a second, then spoke with a light pout. ¡°When ites to the most beautiful cherry blossoms, it¡¯s naturally Che¡¯s. Jostrana¡¯s cherry blossoms alle from Che. Why bother taking pictures?¡± Kelvin chuckled at her words. ¡°You always find an excuse, don¡¯t you? Alright then, let¡¯s not take any more pictures.¡± But Cheyenne¡¯s most beautiful moments were already etched in his mind. Photos may yellow over time, but memories never fade. The two passersby who had taken the photo felt guilty upon hearing the woman¡¯s words. As fellow residents of Che, they seemed ignorant and foolish inparison. Meanwhile, on the other side of them stood a little boy who was carefully holding his godmother¡¯stest digital camera. He lowered his head in disappointment. He had brought this camera specifically to show his photography skills. Cierra in Kelvin¡¯s arms, seeing her brother¡¯s disappointed face, bravely raised her hand and said. ¡°I want to take pictures! Brother will take them for me!¡± Hearing this request Kelvin put Cierra down and said, ¡°Alright alright! Let¡¯s have some photos of our little princess.¡± Cheyenne hadn¡¯t heard any footsteps behind her as she walked away several steps before turning back around again. No one was there; they must have gone off to take more photos without telling her first. Sighing softly, she pursed her red lips and walked back, her hands crossed over her chest, wearing high-heeled shoes. She found a tree to lean against. She turned her head to the side, her cool face carrying a warm smile, and in her eyes reflected the nearby mischievous girl. Cierra was only two years old this year, with a face as smooth and round as a peeled egg, adorned with a slight baby fat. Her features were like a miniature version of Cheyenne, with sparkling, watery eyes that shone. Dressed up in pink clothing with two small buns atop her head tied up with ribbons adorned by fluffy pink flowers made it seem as if she were a fairy. ¡°That little girl is so adorable I can hardly stand it! Even someone like me wants something pink now.¡± ¡°The boy taking pictures is also very cute ¨C are they siblings? They look so good together ¨C I wonder how amazing their parents must be!¡± ¡°That man standing next to them should be their father right? Just looking at him from behind he has got be at least 6 feet tall!¡± ¡°Why is a father taking two children out to y? Did he get divorced?¡± ¡­ When Kelvin vaguely heard the words ¡°divorce,¡± his face darkened and he turned to look at the person speaking. The man appeared to be in his early thirties, exuding the charm of a mature man as well as the elegance of an aristocrat. Undoubtedly, his face was handsome enough to make people envious. Upon closer inspection, one could see that he shared simr facial features with the little boy beside him. However, his temperament was¡­ too cold. His gaze was as icy as winter snow. Just then, Cheyenne noticed that something was wrong with Kelvin¡¯s expression and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her concern immediately softened Kelvin¡¯s expression slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything but simply reached out and took her soft hand in his warm one. Their sped fingers looked sweet together, silently dering their rtionship to those around them. This action also silently rebuked the two women who had just said that he had gotten divorced.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Without saying anything else, Cheyenne didn¡¯t bother asking either; this was how they had interacted for years now. Meanwhile, Oliver continued taking pictures of his sister up ahead. Who knew when they would finally finish? Cheyenne grew bored and a little sleepy while waiting there idly by Kelvin¡¯s side. Yawning without any care for others around her, she leaned her head against Kelvin¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes closed lightly while her longshes cast shadows on her fair face. Kelvin felt her weight on his shoulder and looked over at herzy appearance before wrapping an arm around her waist in an attempt to make it morefortable for her. ¡°Baby, did you not sleep wellst night? You¡¯ve been yawning since we got off the ne.¡± As soon as he finished speaking these words though, it earned him someining res from Cheyenne. ¡°You have no right to say that! You tortured me all night knowing I had an early flight this morning.¡± ¡°I only did you once.¡± This statement made Cheyenne want to hit someone even more; but seriously once is already too much! Chapter 838: Four Years Over there, Cierra was taking beautiful photos, posing like a professional model in every shot and looking very photogenic. However, as soon as she saw Cheyenne nestled in her father¡¯s arms, the jealous girl immediately came to life. ¡°Stop filming. I am tired.¡± With a coquettish hum, she came to Kelvin, holding up her skirt and opening her arms for a hug. ¡°Daddy, hug me.¡± Kelvin was holding Cheyenne and could not hold Cierra, so he had tofort her first. ¡°Can we wait for a while? Mommy is a bit tired; let her rest first.¡± Upon hearing this, Cierra became unhappy and imitated Cheyenne¡¯s previous behavior by scolding with her hands crossed over her chest. ¡°Mom is already such a grown-up, yet she stays upte ying games and watching cartoons at night, and in the morning she refuses to get out of bed. Now she even wants Daddy to carry her around, how shy!¡± After hearing the childish words, Cheyennezily opened her eyes and quickly and urately grabbed the little girl¡¯s hair tie on top of her head. He leaned closer to her in front of her face. In Cierra¡¯s eyes, it was a provocation, and she was furious with her hands on her hips. What are you jealous of? You should know that Kelvin is my man, and I can only lend him to you when I don¡¯t need him, understand? Her cool and domineering deration left Kelvin feeling depressed after hearing it. He was not a toy¡­ Cierra tilted her head and thought for a while, but ultimately she was a little afraid of her mother and made apromise. ¡°Okay then, can I ask Mommy when you won¡¯t need Daddy anymore?¡± Cheyenne answered without hesitation, ¡°Tonight is fine.¡± Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched as he took a breath and looked at her, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Cierra was confused. Mommy said ¡°yes¡±, but Daddy said ¡°no¡±. Who should she listen to? The man lifted his daughter up with one hand and said, ¡°Cierra, are you really going to leave your brother alone tonight?¡± The little girl shook her head. Mr. Foley continued to speak, deceiving his daughter for his own benefit. ¡°We have very little money for this trip, only enough to rent two rooms.¡± ¡°Can Mommy and Daddy have one room, and you and your brother have another room, okay?¡± Cierra nodded obediently, believing that they really had no money. However, she soon raised a question. ¡°Why not just have one room? My brother, Daddy, Mommy and I can all sleep together as a family of four. That way we can save money.¡± Oliver used to sleep with them before, and the pain of having to stop when his desires were strong made him unable to forget. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t bring a lot of money when we went out this time, but¡­ you are all Daddy¡¯s precious babies, how could I bear to let you sleep on the floor at night?¡± Sleeping on the floor? Cierra wanted to say that it was not like that, since Sasha, Cierra¡¯s friend, said she always slept with her mom and dad. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry up and go. Don¡¯t you want to see your godfather as soon as possible?¡± When the godfather was mentioned, the little girl immediately forgot about her troubles and began urging her parents to leave quickly. ¡°Yes, I want to go see my godfather. Daddy, Mommy, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± ¡°Daddy is leaving now, Oliver, I¡¯ll hold your sister and you can grab the suitcase.¡± The little boy following behind the three people answered with a nk expression, ¡°Okay,¡± and then dragged the ck suitcase that was twice his size behind him. If the ¡°family of three¡± in front represented a romantic travel style, then Oliver walking alone behind was like a ¡°prince in distress¡±. Perhaps Cheyenne was busy catching up on sleep, and Kelvin was busy holding his daughter. They didn¡¯t notice the dark figure in the crowd, who was watching them with great interest. When Oliver was taking a photo of Cierra just now, he also took a quick shot with his phone. At this moment, the man looked at the sweet-smiling girl standing under the cherry blossom tree in the photo album, and his lips curved up slightly. ¡°Why do you think you, Kelvin, deserve happiness?¡± Following the route from memory, the two of them arrived at a vi area, known as the wealthy district, after passing through Cherry Blossom Street.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jostrana had a smallnd area and there was no ce asrge as Shedale, so every inch ofnd here was precious. Thergest house in front of them covered an area of over 200 acres, which belonged to the Miller family¡¯s estate in Osaka. The style of the house retained traditional wooden construction, but with a touch of Western simplicity. When Kelvin and Cheyenne arrived at the address given to them by Benson, they were surprised to find that the gate was already open. They hadn¡¯t even rung the doorbell yet when the maid in charge of guarding the door walked up with a smile. ¡°You must be the distinguished guests from Che. Master said that if a family of four came, I should lead them in directly.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± In anticipation of the arrival of the family of four, Benson had instructed the butler to leave the front door unlocked for today. Cheyenne hadn¡¯t seen Benson in almost four years, and to be honest, she was both excited and nervous. Ever since he became a vegetable after saving her from being poisoned, it took him three long years to wake up. Now his body still hasn¡¯t fully recovered and he was still undergoing treatment. Cheyenne came this time not only to deliver the wedding invitation but also to visit him while he was sick. They¡¯d shared a bed for many years, so Kelvin could sense her every breath and mood. Now Cheyenne was feeling anxious. He whispered softly in Chinese that only they could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Do you think Benson has changed a lot?¡± Cheyenne asked nervously. ¡°No,¡± Kelvin replied firmly because he believed that Benson was just like himself ¨C no matter how much they changed, their concern for Cheyenne remainedthe same. As the maid led them across a stone bridge towards the main hall with its traditional exterior design but modern interior style with crystal chandeliers, leather sofas, and white pianos ced in corners; they heard an elegant piano melody ying inside before entering. A young man wearing navy blue robe sat at the piano ying skillfully with his fingers visible through wide sleeves. He closed his eyes, lost in music while sunlight shone on him through windows, creating an atmosphere of being at a concert where everyone listened quietly and held their breaths. Chapter 839: Mr. Foley’s Daughter The familiar tune that was being yed stirred Cheyenne¡¯s memories. The people around waited in silence for Benson to finish ying the first song before speaking. Cheyenne didn¡¯t hesitate to praise him, ¡°Benson, your music is still as beautiful as ever. This song makes me feel nostalgic.¡± ¡°Seven years have passed in the blink of an eye,¡± he said, his back turned towards her and his eyes now able to see all the colors of the world. They glistened with tears. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied gently, filled with nostalgia herself. ¡°It has been seven years since west met. When we coborated on this piece, you were just a little girl.¡± Now she was a mother of two! Kelvin stood beside them, feeling envious of Benson who had spent those wonderful youthful years by Cheyenne¡¯s side while he missed out on being her husband. But then he remembered that they were now married with two adorable children and no one could separate them. Cierra saw her godfather for the first time in person and couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. Her cute little mouth formed a round shape as she stared at him. Benson noticed the two children by Cheyenne¡¯s side too. Even though they weren¡¯t his own, seeing their resemnce to their mother made him smile warmly at them, especially Cierra who looked like a mini version of Cheyenne except rounder and more childlike. He elegantly rose from his seat towards both kids, saying, ¡°You must be Oliver.¡± The little boy nodded coolly but couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity about his godfather whom he¡¯d never met before. The little boy nodded seemingly aloof, but deep down, he couldn¡¯t resist the curiosity. His gaze assessed his godfather standing before him. He had known since he could remember that he had two godfathers. He had met his godfather Omari before because he would fly from Onistead every year to visit him, bringing along a bunch of presents. However, Oliver had never seen this godfather who lived in Jostrana. But simrly, he received gifts from him every year. Rumor had it that Oliver had prepared them even when he was still in his mother¡¯s womb. Cheyenne was not happy with her son¡¯s attitude towards Benson, so she raised her hand and gave him a p on the back of his head. ¡°Is this how your father taught you? No manners at all, call him godfather!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t use me wrongly. I never taught Oliver to behave like that,¡± Kelvin said while pretending to be innocent but secretly pleased with himself. As Benson saw the child being hit, he felt sorry for Oliver and tried to persuade Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be like this. The child is still young. Besides, Oliver has never met me before; it¡¯s normal for children to be shy.¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne bit her lip and snorted. ¡°Although he hasn¡¯t met you in person yet, he receives your gifts every year.¡± Oliver did not expect his godfather would defend him too; a warm feeling grew inside his sensitive heart. He secretly nced at Benson¡¯s handsome face and thought to himself. ¡°This godfather seems nice too.¡± After meeting Oliver, Benson walked towards Cierra; when he saw the little girl, he couldn¡¯t help but want to hold her. Opening his arms wide open, he said. ¡°Does little Cierra know her godfather? You¡¯re so cute! Let godfather hug you, okay?¡± At that moment, Kelvin was holding Cierra in his arms; as a protective father, he didn¡¯t even let others touch his daughter normally, let alone someone who used to be a love rival. When Benson reached out for Cierra, Kelvin moved aside quickly to avoid those hands. He smirked smugly and refused stubbornly. ¡°Nope! Cierra doesn¡¯t let anyone else hold her or she¡¯ll cry.¡± The next moment Kelvin got pped by Cierra herself! Cierra stretched out her hands towards Benson sweetly, saying in an adorable voice. ¡°I want a hug. Godfather is handsome!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Benson had prepared himself mentally for rejection from both kids since he was still a strangers to them after all, but unexpectedly Cierra asked him to hug her! It made him happier than being told by doctors that he could leave hospital soon. His already beautiful face lit up with joy because of how cute Cierra was! That was the side of Benson that Cheyenne had never seen before! ¡°Okay then,e here, my good girl,¡± he said while hugging Cierra tightly into his embrace, leaving Kelvin stunned watching them both together thinking about what Cierra just said. ¡°Godfather is handsome!¡± Jealousy, discontent, frustration¡­ all these emotions were condensed into one sour phrase. ¡°Ungrateful girl!¡± He had been so good to her, yet Cierra hadn¡¯t even praised him for being a handsome biological father. Instead, she had praised Benson! ¡°What¡¯s so great about him? He just recovered from a serious illness and is as thin as a pole and as pale as toilet paper.¡± ¡°Oliver, who do you think is more handsome between me and your godfather?¡± Kelvin hoped that he could regain some dignity by receivingpliments from his son since he couldn¡¯t get any praise from Cierra. But Oliver¡¯s answer made things worse for him. Without hesitation or thought, he blurted out ¡°Godfather!¡± Kelvin was speechless. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard all of this. She approached Kelvin and lightly held onto his arm while whispering softly in his ear. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; you¡¯re still the best in my mind.¡± However, her words didn¡¯t move Kelvin because Cheyenne said ¡°the best¡± instead of ¡°the most handsome.¡± Seeing that he wasn¡¯t satisfied yet, Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If it really bothers you that much, then I¡¯ll send you for stic surgery.¡± ¡°No need!¡± He would never go! Benson held Cierra in his arms whileughing with her about something she had said earlier. Their intimacy made Kelvin feel uneasy and regretful abouting to Jostrana to see him! Chapter 840: Congratulations Dinner was a typical Jostranan meal, with bluefin tuna, lobster, and premium salmon sashimi¡­ all top-notch and expensive ingredients. Thoughtful Benson knew that Cheyenne might not like these foods, so he had someone prepare Che¡¯s food for her specifically. The two children couldn¡¯t eat anything too oily or spicy either, so they were given a light yet nutritious seafood porridge. After sitting down, Benson took the initiative to pick up a piece of chicken and put it on the small te in front of Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne, I remember you love chicken the most. I learned cooking this dish specifically for you. I hope it suits your taste.¡± Benson¡¯s act of serving Cheyenne first made Kelvin jealous. He snatched the te with chicken from Benson and ced it in front of himself. He then picked up some vegetables and put them on his own te before cing it in front of Cheyenne. In response to her puzzled look mixed with some doubtfulness, Kelvin said, Eating more vegetables is good for your health. The inte says that women should take care of their body shapes after turning 25.¡± ¡°Although you still look like a college student on the outside, don¡¯t forget that you just turned 25 this year.¡± So when Kelvin revealed her age while also stealing her meat dish away from her hands at dinner time, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but curl up her pink lips into a cold smile. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± She mercilessly stomped one foot wearing seven-centimeter high heels onto Kelvin¡¯s feet without any hesitation whatsoever! [That¡¯s what you get for publicly revealing my age.] Ah! It hurts! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply as he felt pain shoot through his feet from being stepped on by this woman who was supposed to be his loving wife. This was practically murder by spouse! Seeing how ufortable Father looked at dinner tonight, Cierra lifted her head and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you need to go potty?¡± Kelvin was wordless. Meanwhile over here at dinner table, even though she had just stomped on Kelvin¡¯s foot earlier, Cheyenne adhered strictly to not wasting food and gave some vegetables over to Oliver and Cierra who were sitting next to them. ¡°Eat!¡± With one word spoken aloud by their mother, the two little ones immediately obediently picked up their forks and stuffed themselves full with green veggies. Theirpetitive eating style resembled something out of an eating contest between big eaters. Watching them gobble down their food eagerly like this made Benson surprised enough that he unconsciously opened his lips slightly in shock. ¡°Babies, slow down please or else be careful not choke yourselves.¡± Who knew that the cold little boy would utter heartbreaking words, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Cierra smiled sweetly at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, godfather. Baby likes to eat vegetables. I¡¯ll grow up to be as beautiful as Mommy.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne nodded in satisfaction and gave them a rarepliment. ¡°That¡¯s right, a good baby is one who isn¡¯t picky about food.¡± Kelvin had recovered from his pain and was disappointed to see that Cheyenne hadn¡¯t eaten the vegetables he had picked for her. But then he realized that she hadn¡¯t eaten the meat Benson had picked for her either, so he felt better. Then Kelvin sat up straight when everyone was almost finished eating and the servants were preparing mouthwash. With his back straight like a pine tree and deep-set eyes scanning around the table with seriousness reminiscent of his demeanor during meetings in conference rooms, Kelvin asked. ¡°Has everyone finished eating? I have an important announcement.¡± This imposing manner frightened Cierra into putting down her fork immediately. ¡°I¡¯m done eating, Daddy; go ahead,¡± she said with food still in her mouth while pretending to wipe her mouth with her hand while chewing secretly on some food. Cheyenne frowned slightly and gripped her fork tightly while narrowing her beautiful eyes, clearly showing displeasure at being interrupted during dinner. ¡°What do you want? Spit it out!¡± she demanded impatiently. ¡°Okay, my dear wife,¡± Kelvin replied before reaching into his jacket pocket theatrically for several seconds, trying hard not to look ridiculous doing so . Benson probably knew what wasing next since Kelvin always acted like this ¨C putting on airs ¨C but still wore an amused smile on his face as he elegantly put down his own fork. When a servant brought over towels, instead of using one himself right away, he handed one over to Cheyenne, saying, ¡°Cheyenne,e here, let me help you clean your hands.¡± ¡°Thank you, Benson,¡± Cheyenne responded gratefully. Kelvin saw this scene, which made him even more determined than ever before.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Miller, this is mine and Cheyenne¡¯s wedding invitation card; we came here today to especially bring this gift for you!¡± The words ¡°Mr. Miller¡± made Cheyenne¡¯s skin crawl. She gave him a warning look with her eyes. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. Why was Cheyenne always defending that pretty boy? Meanwhile, Benson couldn¡¯t control the pain in his heart when he saw the invitation, but he still took it from her hand. He examined it under the light. He tried to tell himself that it didn¡¯t matter as long as Cheyenne was happy. But letting go of someone was never easy, especially someone he had loved with his life before. Suppressing the pain like being stabbed by knives in his heart, Benson opened his lips and said something against his will. ¡°Cheyenne, this is your second time ¨C congrattions.¡± The first time was seven years ago when she confessed her love for Kelvin in a letter and decided to marry him. He didn¡¯t know how he felt after reading that letter at the time but pretended to be casual about it by replying with one simple sentence. ¡°Cheyenne, congrattions on your happiness.¡± He still kept that letter until now; after reading it once back then, he sealed it away in a box ever since. When Cheyenne divorced Kelvinter on, Benson dug out that old letter again but every time he read it again since then only added more pain into his heart. Why couldn¡¯t such an amazing person like Cheyenne love him instead? Today marked the second marriage invitation, except this time she came personally instead of sending a letter likest time. Hearing Benson¡¯s congrattory words made tears well up in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes as she smiled gratefully at him while trying not to cry too hard. ¡°Thank you, Benson.¡± If not for everything he¡¯d done for her all these year, she would have died long ago. Chapter 841: Mr. Foley’s Poor Language Skills After knowing each other for so many years, even though Benson had deceived her, he never once thought of hurting her. On the contrary, Cheyenne saw his efforts and knew that she owed him a debt that she might never be able to repay. Snap! A single tear rolled down her beautiful face silently, tugging at the hearts of everyone present. Kelvin walked up to her nervously and hugged her shoulders. ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re a mother of two now. Why are you still crying? I might make fun of you! My Cheyenne is tough!¡± Benson said. The two little ones held onto their mother¡¯s hand obediently with concern written all over their faces. Seeing how much everyone cared for her made Cheyenne smile through tears. She wondered how she deserved such kindness from those around her. Wiping away the tears from her eyes, she regainedposure and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing really; I¡¯m just touched by your kindness. Benson, I¡¯ll always consider you my brother.¡± Hearing this made Benson feel ted; if being called brother could mean more time spent with Cheyenne then he was all for it! ¡°Okay then,¡± he agreed happily. ¡°From now on I¡¯m your big brother and you¡¯re my little sister.¡± ¡°And when ites time for your wedding day,¡± he added with a grin turning towards Kelvin pleadingly.¡±Let me attend it as your big brother?¡± Kelvin felt a pang in his heart at this request ¨C what was once his rival had be his future family member! How would he ever get back at this pretty boy? Despite feeling conflicted inside, Kelvin couldn¡¯t bear seeing Cheyenne upset, so he pretended to be aloof while nodding slightly in agreement. Suddenly Oliver spoke up looking confused. ¡°But then doesn¡¯t that make our godfather into our uncle?¡± Cheyene walked over holding Oliver¡¯s hand leading him towards Benson saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling him Uncle? Omari will always be your godfather but now you have an extra special Uncle.¡± With this exnation given, even Oliver stopped hesitating about calling him ¡®uncle¡¯ although it still felt awkward for him initially. Cierra didn¡¯t have any reservations about calling him ¡®uncle¡¯ sweetly which melted Benson¡¯s heartpletely . Ignoring his own recent illness, he held Cierra in his arms and spun her around. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m your uncle from now on,¡± he dered. Watching his sister and uncle having fun together, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. But the young boy¡¯s pride made it difficult for him to admit it. He coldly muttered, ¡°Childish!¡± before turning away. Just then, Kelvin¡¯s warm hand touched his head and his father¡¯s maic voice reached Oliver¡¯s ears. ¡°Oliver, whether he is your godfather or uncle doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that he loves you just as much as we do. Go ahead and call him ¡®uncle¡¯ too.¡± Even Cheyenne was surprised by Kelvin¡¯s words ¨C her eyes still red from crying earlier ¨C but now they shone with a newfound brightness when she looked at him again. ¡°You¡­¡± She had thought Kelvin would be jealous of Benson and want Cierra or Oliver to have nothing to do with Benson; she never expected this side of him that was so understanding. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel proud as he snorted in response to Cheyenne¡¯s surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t have to praise me; all I need is for you to love me a little more every day.¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes in response, refusing to give in so easily. ¡°Who said I was going to praise you? Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Kelvin replied seriously, ¡°you can call me a peacock if you want¡­ but don¡¯t call me old!¡± This was an important issue for Kelvin since he firmly believed that thirty-one years old was still young However, Cheyenne refused to back down either. ¡°You just said earlier that I¡¯m approaching twenty-five!¡± Kelvin quickly apologized without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cheyenne; in my heart you¡¯ll always be an eighteen-year-old girl¡­ so pure and lovely.¡± If anyone else had heard such sweet talk, they might have given up right away ¨C not Cheyenne though! She waved off his words disdainfully. ¡°Stop it! This is the one thousandth thirty-ninth time you¡¯ve apologized! And how many times have you called me ¡®pure¡¯ or ¡®lovely¡¯? Are yournguage skills really that limited?¡± Kelvin protested immediately since after all he graduated from a prestigious foreign university- how could anyone question hisnguage skills? But when it came down praising his wife, even someone like Kelvin ran out of fresh vocabry eventually! ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me Cheyenne,¡± pleaded Kelvin sheepishly.¡±I¡¯ll go home tonight and order myself a ng dictionary.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Um, you¡¯ll have to deduct this money from your allowance.¡± ¡­ Suddenly, Benson felt his ears go numb. He held Cierra in one arm and led Oliver with the other. After a moment¡¯s thought, he decided to ask. ¡°Do they do this every day?¡± Oliver nodded and sighed lightly. ¡°More or less. My dad¡¯s pillow is always a dictionary.¡± Cierra suddenly nted a kiss on her uncle¡¯s cheek and whispered in his ear. ¡°And my dad is so pitiful. He spends every day praising Mommy and begging for her forgiveness.¡± Benson was taken aback by the sudden kiss but couldn¡¯t help noticing how pure the little girl¡¯s eyes were. What bad intentions could a child have? She just couldn¡¯t resist kissing her handsome uncle. Returning to the topic at hand, knowing that Kelvin had such a difficult past made Benson feel happy all of a sudden. He looked out of the window at the bright sunshine shining on pink cherry blossom trees outside and smiled slightly as he murmured. ¡°This ending isn¡¯t too bad either.¡± After staying in Jostrana for almost a week, during the day Benson would lead them to various famous tourist attractions for sightseeing while Cheyenne would help him with acupuncture treatment at night. After years of research, Cheyenne¡¯s medical skills had improved significantly; it was evident from these few days¡¯ acupuncture treatments that Benson¡¯splexion had be much healthier than before. With two children apanying him now, his smile never faded away from his face anymore. As people say ¨C happiness brings joy ¨C he was no longer as fragile as when they first met; even if there were strong winds blowing against him now, he wouldn¡¯t fall down easily anymore. That night after dinner, Cheyenne returned to their temporary room provided by the Miller family where she found Kelvinying out their bedding. Although it was October already but still quite hot outside. She wore a Jostranan-style bathrobe just after taking a shower. Then she saw Kelvin secretly take out something from his pocket and ce it next to his pillow. What could that be? Chapter 842: Mommy Tells a Story As Cheyenne dried her hair with a white towel, she pretended not to notice Kelvin and walked towards him. ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯m done washing up. You can go now.¡± Although her bare feet made little noise on the ground, Kelvin still heard her footsteps and turned around to look at her. As soon as he saw those fair feet, his thick eyebrows involuntarily furrowed. He then got up from the bed on the floor and walked towards Cheyenne with his tall and imposing figure. His dominant posture was enough to intimidate even Cheyenne. With a slight sparkle in her beautiful eyes and lips slightly parted, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The next moment, he suddenly lifted her body horizontally. Under the light of themp, Kelvin¡¯s high nose looked like a dividing line between two halves of his face ¨C one half was extremely handsome while the other hidden in darkness had a touch of masculine toughness. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t deny that she was obsessed with good looks. Whenever she saw something attractive-looking, she couldn¡¯t help but take another nce or two. Just when she wondered what Kelvin wanted to do to her , he gently put her down on the mattressid out on the floor before reaching for slippers and putting them on for her himself. ¡°It¡¯s October night time now; temperatures have dropped, and there is heavy moisture in air which can cause rheumatism if you walk outside without shoes.¡± Cheyenne bit down on her red lip as she looked down at pink fluffy slippers adorned with cute bunny patterns that were put onto her feet by him. She couldn¡¯t help but twitched at corners of my mouth slightly, ¡°Where did you get these slippers?¡± ¡°I passed by convenience store during daytime today where I saw them so I bought them; do you like them?¡± She tried hard to suppressughter while humming nomittally, ¡°They¡¯re okay.¡± Her thoughts drifted away as the corner of her eye unconsciously nced towards the pillow direction before she casually reminded him, ¡°Did you only buy slippers?¡± In fact, she hoped that Kelvin would be self-aware enough to take out whatever he had hidden under pillow himself. However, he answered straightforwardly as if not understanding what it meant, ¡°Yes, just these slippers.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t say anything but stared intently at him. This eerie gaze made Kelvin¡¯s heart skip a beat; he tentatively asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cheyenne?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Cheyenne replied indifferently before tossing aside towel readying herself for sleep. Indeed, Kelvin was right. Despite the luxury of Benson¡¯s family, they still slept on the floor. Kelvin nced at the woman lying with her back turned to him and pursed his lips. He knew Cheyenne was upset. But how could the carefully prepared gifts have no element of surprise? Just as he was about to appease her, the tightly closed door suddenly swung open from the outside, pushed by a chubby little hand. The adorable voice of Cierra echoed at the door. ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡­ Cierra¡¯s here.¡± Before the words had fully settled, the little girl, not even reaching his thighs, barged in wearing a white nightgown and holding her pillow. Behind her followed the little boy, clearly eager to catch his sister. Unfortunately, the little girl, taking advantage of her smaller size, slipped through his outstretched arms. Running all the way, her chubby little feet pattered on the floor as she pounced onto Cheyenne. ¡°Mommy, hug me.¡± ¡°Poof!¡± With her weight pressing on her, Cheyenne felt her blood boil, and she nearly saw stars. She reached out, grabbed Cierra by her cor, lifted her up, and tossed her into Kelvin¡¯s arms, grumbling with an annoyed tone. ¡°I told you one was enough, but you insisted on having a daughter since you thought a daughter is caring and sweet.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Well, it seems the caring daughter is nowhere to be found, but we did see a little chubby piglet. So heavy! Starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll put Cierra on a diet!¡± ¡°No snacks, no ice cream, nothing!¡± ¡­ Cierra, feeling rejected, clung to her father in a pitiful manner. When she heard her mother say she couldn¡¯t have snacks anymore, tears immediately welled up in her eyes. ¡°No, Mommy! Even if you find me fat, you shouldn¡¯t stop Cierra from having snacks, boo-hoo.¡± Seeing her daughter cry, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but soften her heart a little. She spoke with a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. It¡¯s not good for little children to have snacks. You should know that snacks are for adults.¡± Upon hearing the first half of the sentence, Cierra thought her mommy was genuinely considering her. But when the second half came, she understood that she had misunderstood. Mommy just wanted to have her snacks all to herself, hmph! Oliver silently walked up to Cheyenne and then bowed to apologize, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t watch over my little sister.¡± Cheyenne waved her hand, gesturing for him to sit beside her. The little boy¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nced at his father¡¯s expression before sitting down.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Oliver, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I know your sister is mischievous.¡± Cierra pouted her red lips and grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s sleeve, giving herself a perfect excuse. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. It¡¯s because Cierra can¡¯t sleep and wants to hear a story,¡± Cierra exined. Cierra has always loved hearing stories since she was little. Kelvin used to be responsible for telling them stories when they were at home together. But this time they rushed out of the house and forgot their storybooks behind. They had been ying all day, so they let the children go to bed after dinner. Today, Cierra took a nap during the day and couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night without hearing a story ¨C which was normal for her. Cheyenne didn¡¯t have that much patience though; she yawned as she felt sleepy and kicked Kelvin with her foot. ¡°Your daughter wants to hear a story! Hurry up!¡± Kelvin wasn¡¯t angry about being kicked; he happily picked up Cierra in his arms ready to leave the bedroom. ¡°All right then, daddy will tell you a story while we go into another room.¡± But who knew that tonight Cierra would decide to challenge mommy¡¯s authority? She didn¡¯t want her daddy¡¯s bedtime stories anymore! ¡°No! Daddy tells stories from fairy tale books! I want Mommy¡¯s own stories or else I won¡¯t sleep!¡± Feeling rejected by her daughter¡¯s words, Kelvin awkwardly smiled on his face. ¡°Well¡­ but fairy tales are written like that.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t think of any good stories either; she slumped down with frustration on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell stories! If you don¡¯t listen to your dad¡¯s fairy tales then just don¡¯t sleep! Anyway, I¡¯m going back under my nket!¡± Just as Cheyenne pulled up the covers over her head ready for some shut-eye ¨C suddenly there came cries from their little girl, ¡°Waaahh¡­ Daddy is it true? Am I really yours and mommy¡¯s child? Your wife doesn¡¯t love me at all¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± In an instant Cheyenne sat up straight rubbing her forehead helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story, okay?¡± Chapter 843: Your Future Wife Cheyenne was telling the story, but Kelvin felt that something was off. However, seeing the two children with their eyes wide open and listening intently, he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was rare for Cheyenne to have this patience to tell stories to the children, so he wanted to encourage his wife¡¯s behavior. ¡°The story takes ce in Jostrana and it¡¯s even in our area. It is said that a long time ago¡­¡± As soon as she spoke these words, Cierra sighed disappointedly. ¡°Why do all stories start with ¡®a long time ago¡¯?¡± Oliver replied,¡±Because if it happened recently then it would be fake.¡± Kelvin. ¡°¡­¡± It seemed like his son had a point! Cheyenne frowned because she had been interrupted and she was somewhat angry, ¡°Be quiet and listen to me tell the story or I won¡¯t continue.¡± Under threat of strike action from their mother, both little ones finally quieted down and listened carefully. Satisfied with them both looking at her attentively; Cheyenne continued, ¡°A very long time ago¡­ stic surgery became popr in Jostrana.¡± ¡°There was a woman who used to be very beautiful but still wasn¡¯t satisfied with her appearance so she went to get stic surgery at the hospital.¡± ¡°However, because of poor surgical skills back then; they identally cut up her mouth which turned into a cleft pte.¡± Afterwards, the woman killed the doctor who performed surgery on herself. Not only that but there were rumors afterwards that every day at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the woman would appear wearing a windbreaker jacket, a white mask, and holdingrge scissors while mingling among crowds of people. ¡°She would catch kidsing home from school asking them. Am I pretty?¡± When Cheyenne mentioned the Cleft Pte Woman catching kidsing home from school, Olive visibly trembled out of fear since he was currently attending school alone by himself. Meanwhile, Cierra expressed interest in this story wanting their mother to continue telling more about what happened next. ¡°What happened next? What about that little boy?¡± asked Cierra without any hint of fear on her face prompting Cheyenne to continue telling more details, ¡°If a child answered ¡®yes¡¯, she would use scissors turning him or her into an ugly monster just like herself!¡± ¡°What if they said ¡®no¡¯?¡± The storyteller paused briefly before revealing an icy smile on her face.¡±Then, she¡¯d kill that child!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Oliver became so nervous that he started to sweat profusely on his forehead. After finishing the story, Cheyenne asked the two children on a whim, ¡°If you met the Cleft Pte Woman, how would you answer her question?¡± Kelvin opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice tinged with helplessness. ¡°Cheyenne, children need beautiful fairy tales in their world instead of scary stories.¡± Cheyenne shrugged her shoulders helplessly at her husband¡¯sment. ¡°But I¡¯ve only heard such stories since I was little.¡± ¡°Um¡­ let me tell them stories from now on,¡± he said. He was afraid that one day Cheyenne would start telling them about things in mortuaries¡­ Little did he know thatpared to those old and worn-out fairy tales he told, Cierra preferred her mommy¡¯s stories more. After pondering for a moment, the little girl gave her response, ¡°I should tell her that beautyes from within, not from appearance. Grandpa once said that one¡¯s face reflects their heart. Kind people are beautiful, while bad people are ugly.¡± Considering it an eptable answer, Cheyenne turned her head to ask Oliver, but her son had already disappeared from sight. ¡°Oliver?¡± Looking closer, she saw that the nket she had just covered was bulging, and a small trembling figure was huddled inside it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cheyenne. !!! Was this really my usually cool and aloof son? His courage wasn¡¯t even as good as his two-year-old sister¡¯s! Cheyenne scratched her head wondering if she should continue telling the story or not. ¡°Mommy, do you have any more simr stories?¡± Just then Kelvin hugged Cierra tightly preparing to take her back to their room for bed time. ¡°All right then; if you want to listen again we can only do it tomorrow night because it¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock now! If you don¡¯t sleep early enough tonight then you won¡¯t grow tallter.¡± Cierra shrank back at hearing she wouldn¡¯t grow tall anymore but finally relented, saying, ¡°Okay fine! I don¡¯t want be short like a dwarf. Let¡¯s leave, brother.¡± But Oliver shivered harder than before though¡­ Seeing this, Cheyenne had no choice but to let Oliver stay and sleep with them. And when Cierra saw that her brother could stay, she insisted on staying too! That night they all slept together. Oliver held onto Cheyenne¡¯s hand tightly while Cierra curled up ungracefully into Kelvin¡¯s arms with chubby feet resting on top of Cheyenne¡¯s body- sprawled out everywhere! In the dim light, Cheyenneforted Oliver in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared. Mommy just told a story, it¡¯s not scary at all.¡± ¡°Oliver, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She meant tofort the child but ended up falling asleep first. As she slept, her red lips murmured the names of her children. ¡°Oliver¡­ Cierra¡­¡± Kelvin was thest one to fall asleep. He propped his head up with his hand and looked at everyone. In his arms was his adorable little daughter. Their son had fallen asleep and still had beads of sweat on his forehead from being scared earlier. Kelvin leaned down and wiped away the sweat with his shirt. Cheyenney next to him in a shallow sleep; she seemed truly asleep with her beautiful eyes closed. At that moment, he remembered what he bought during the day and secretly reached for a small box under their pillow. He opened it¡­ in darkness; blue gems emitted an eerie glow. Kelvin leaned over slightly and carefully took out the four-leaf clover sapphire ne. He gently ced it around Cheyenne¡¯s neck. Her fair skin and graceful swan-like neck made the sapphire ne even more beautiful. Unable to resist, he nted a kiss on her cheek, filled with admiration. Kelvin was looking forward to seeing Cheyenne¡¯s reaction when she woke up and saw the ne in the morning. With a smile on his face, he was about to go to sleep. Suddenly, Cierra, who was in his arms, opened her eyes. ¡°Daddy! I want kisses too!¡± She saw Daddy steal kisses from Mommy earlier! Hearing Cierra¡¯s voice startled Kelvin who then looked over at her with deep-set eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be sleeping?¡± Feeling afraid of being caught by her father, Cierra immediately closed her eyes and covered her ears, pretending to be asleep. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping, I¡¯m sleeping. I was sleepwalking just now. Goodnight, Daddy.¡± Kelvin was amused by her mischievousness, and it reminded him of many years ago. On a sunny afternoon, a simrly mischievous and stunning girl had pinned him against a door. ¡°Are you Kelvin? Hello, I¡¯m Cheyenne, your future-wife!¡± Chapter 844: The Position of the Head of the Family The next morning, in the warmth of October sunshine, Cheyenne¡¯s slender ankle emerged from under the covers. A momentter, a bony hand gripped her perfect foot and kissed it before tucking it back under the nket. Kelvin thought he had been gentle enough not to wake her up, but Cheyenne opened her eyes and sat up with azy yet adorable look that made him lean in for a kiss on her cheek. However, she stopped him with a cool hand on his face and said disapprovingly, ¡°You just kissed my foot.¡± Kelvin chuckled at her reaction and replied jokingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like your own feet? They¡¯re pretty nice if you ask me.¡± But Cheyenne frowned at him and asked if he was feeling okay because he sounded too cheesy. Kelvin felt hurt by her words but tried to y it off by saying that there was nothing wrong with him. However, Cheyenne pushed him out of bed without any mercy and told him to leave so she could change clothes. ¡°Why do you want me to leave when you¡¯re changing? Cheyenne, Cierra are already this big, what are you shy about?¡± Before Kelvin could finish his affectionate words, the wooden door mmed shut with a loud ¡°bang,¡± narrowly missing his nose. Having been given the cold shoulder, Kelvin wasn¡¯t angry, but he felt¡­ awkward. That¡¯s because his rival, Benson, who had deliberately dressed up in an eye-catching white suit, was now standing elegantly behind him. Benson looked at Kelvin with surprise and realization in his eyes. After a few seconds, he couldn¡¯t help but make a cutting remark, ¡°So this is Mr. Foley¡¯s position in the house¡­¡± Hearing this, Kelvin gritted his teeth inwardly. It wasn¡¯t his style to embarrass himself in front of his rival. He had to stand his ground no matter what. ¡°What do you know? I am the head of the household. Cheyenne is just being shy, yes, shy!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, he never expected to be proven wrong so quickly. Cheyenne¡¯s voice came from inside the room, stern and questioning, ¡°Kelvin, get in here! Where did you throw my camisole?¡± Upon hearing his wife¡¯s inquiry, Kelvin had no time to spare for Benson. He quickly pushed open the door, ready to enter the room. Just as he stepped in with one foot, he turned his chest forward and coldly looked at Benson. His lips parted slightly as he said, ¡°See that? As the head of this household, I hold all the power. Even Cheyenne¡¯s clothes are under my control.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need toe in. I found it. Wait outside,¡± Cheyenne interrupted. ¡°Okay, honey.¡± Kelvin awkwardly retracted his leg that had just stepped inside and closed the door behind him gently out of habit so as not to disturb their child sleeping nearby. Benson. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Foley is truly impressive as head of this household,¡± Bensonmented. Kelvin felt like his facial expression was about to give away his inner turmoil. He tightened his grip on his robe, determined to stand his ground. ¡°The concept of being the head of the household doesn¡¯t mean that everyone has to listen to you,¡± he said firmly. ¡°The key is, in a family, when something significant happens, who takes responsibility. For trivial matters, it¡¯s okay to let them slide. A true man should be adaptable¡­¡± Kelvin trailed off because he couldn¡¯t continue spouting nonsense anymore. Being an educated scion from a wealthy family and world-renowned musician himself, Benson was naturally well-mannered but only smiled without saying anything more. ChatGPT ChatGPT Poe The atmosphere became incredibly tense, but just then, Cheyenne walked out from inside the room. She was wearing a light pink dress thatplemented herplexion, making her look fresh and radiant. The vintage square neckline revealed her pristine white skin, and a beautiful sapphire ne adorned her delicate corbone. As Kelvin saw her walking out wearing the ne he had given her, a faint smile appeared on his previously cold face. ¡°Cheyenne,¡± He took two steps forward towards her while reaching out intending to help support or guide but she passed by him directly without stopping then approached Benson standing behind him instead. ¡°Benson, how do you feel today? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better now thanks to your healing skills which inspired me so much that Iposed another new song this morning! Come on let me y it for you!¡± ¡°All right then let¡¯s go down into the hall together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing high heels, so be careful when you go down the stairs and take it slow,¡± Benson said. ¡°Benson is still a gentleman and gentle as ever,¡± Cheyenne replied. ¡­ Kelvin watched as the two figures, one in white and one in pink, walked past him withughter and conversation. Theypletely ignored his presence. A pang of bitterness filled Kelvin¡¯s heart as he watched Cheyenne¡¯s back disappear into the distance. He tried to console himself by saying, ¡°She still has feelings for me deep down inside. At least she wore that ne I gave her.¡± ¡°Yes, I have two children,¡± he added with a huff. Benson started ying his song early in the morning. Kelvin couldn¡¯t tell if it was good or bad; to him, it sounded no different from background music during video games or driving. He didn¡¯t understand why Cheyenneughed so much at his jokes. The servant brought breakfast over but Kelvin had no appetite for it. He didn¡¯t even notice when Cierra came up to him with a jellybean in her hand. ¡°Daddy, open¡­ open up and eat!¡± she said excitedly. Kelvin¡¯s gaze fell on the two figures not far away from them; he subconsciously reached out for the jelly while Cierra looked at him expectantly. As soon as he opened it though, he ate it himself without giving any to her first. Cierra was shocked. Kelvin chewed on the sweet taste of breakfast but something felt off about its vor¡­ The next moment there was an explosion of loud cryinging from Cierra who cried like a tearful person would do with watery eyes using him of what he did wrong. ¡°Boohoo! My jelly! Daddy is mean!¡± Her cries shook everything around them which caught Cheyenne¡¯s attention who red at Kelvin holding onto that very same jelly ¨C angry enough to curse. ¡°That was her favorite strawberry vor! She begged me all night long before I finally bought them for her.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kelvin protested weakly ¨C knowing full well what mistake he made this time around¡­ Oliver loved his little sister dearly so ended up giving hers away just so that Cierra would stop crying again¡­ Chapter 845: The Performance Between Father and Son Cierra still had tears on her face, but this time she remembered not to ask Daddy for help and instead handed the jelly to her brother. He was such a good person, even willing to give up his own food for her. Oliver opened the jelly and gave it to his little sister. When he saw her go from crying toughing, he couldn¡¯t resist teasing her as they walked past Kelvin. ¡°You¡¯re so weak!¡± Kelvin just sighed in frustration at their immaturity. He couldn¡¯t believe that a piece of jelly was more important than him being their father. Thankfully, his miserable morning finally came to an end when he heard some good news after breakfast. Cheyenne put down her utensils elegantly and ced both hands on her knees with a warm smile in her calm eyes. ¡°Benson, thank you for your hospitality these past few days. Kelvin and I are leaving today back home. Take care.¡± Going back home was what Kelvin had been waiting for these past few days. Even though he wanted to say it himself earlier, it meant much moreing from Cheyenne. His happiness knew no bounds! If they didn¡¯t leave now soon enough, they might forget who their biological father even is! As expected, Cierra didn¡¯t eat anything else; she just cried as she went over for Benson¡¯s embrace. Kelvin took a deep breath; why did she need Benson¡¯sfort when he was right there? Despite his anger, Kelvin clenched his fists tightly and silently repeated in his mind. ¡°This is my daughter ¨C I cannot hit or scold her.¡± However, out of the corner of his eye he noticed Oliver standing up slightly. He immediately looked at Oliver coldly. ¡°Hmm?¡± The prolonged tone made the little boy hesitate before sitting back down straight-backed on the chair again clearing his throat saying, ¡°I felt pasta on my chair earlier but now it¡¯s gone.¡± Hearing this made Kelvin smirk as if teaching him like an instructor. ¡°How have I taught you at home? You should pay attention to etiquette especially in front of elders.¡± ¡°Even if there were nails on your chair, you should sit properly.¡± ¡°Okay, I knew I was wrong,¡± Oliver replied weakly without any expression showing that he learned anything from this experience. ¡°Okay then continue eating,¡± said Kelvin dismissively while Cheyenne knew better than anyone else what really happened here¡­ Growing up under Kelvin¡¯s threat, his son had developed a heavy-hearted demeanor at a young age. Even though Oliver was lively and mischievous when he first learned to walk, he seemed to have changedpletely after starting kindergarten. Cheyenne nced at Oliver thoughtfully and winked at him. The implication was clear. if you¡¯re being threatened, just blink your eyes. Meanwhile, Benson held Cierra in his arms and chatted with her while feeling sad about their impending departure. ¡°Cheyenne, why are you leaving so soon after arriving here? I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t had the chance to show you around since I just recovered from my illness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about it, Benson. We¡¯ll see each other again soon enough. When you¡¯re feeling better,e visit me in Akloit and I¡¯ll treat you to a nice meal!¡± Cheyenne said gratefully. For years Benson had been taking care of her; it was rare for Cheyenne to invite him out for dinner. ¡°Cheyenne is right; we¡¯ll see each other again soon enough. For example, next month is your wedding day! We can meet then,¡± said Kelvin with excitement.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Next month¡­ Upon hearing the good news, Benson¡¯s heart no longer felt as resistant as before. Perhaps it was because of the adorable Cierra in his arms. If Cheyenne hadn¡¯t ended up with Kelvin, there would be no Cierra and Oliver today. ¡°Well, in any case, Uncle wille to visit you soon,¡± Benson said. As Kelvin was about to say his goodbyes, Cierra spoke, ¡°Uncle, Cierra has a request for you. I want the little doll in your study.¡± Benson had a cherished doll in his study that he had handcrafted a long time ago. The doll was made to resemble Cheyenne, and he held it dear to his heart. Originally, he had nned to give it to Cheyenne on her 18th birthday, but his shyness had stopped him, and he hadn¡¯t been able to give it to her until now. Now that little Cierra wanted it, it seemed like a fitting choice to give it to her but there was another problem. There were two children but only one doll! It wouldn¡¯t be fair if he gave it only to Cierra without giving anything to Oliver. So, Benson turned towards Oliver sitting beside them and asked what gift he might like before they left town. ¡°Since you¡¯re leaving soon anyway, do you have any gifts ideas or things that Uncle could give you?¡± Who knew that Oliver¡¯s response would be that he also wanted a doll. ¡°Well¡­¡± Benson was a bit hesitant. Cheyenne had been his close friend for many years, how could she not know what he was thinking? Just by looking at his expression, she knew, ¡°Is there something bothering you, Benson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that there is only one doll left and if Oliver wants it, we¡¯ll have to wait another two days.¡± Another two days? Kelvin didn¡¯t want to stay even one more day. He immediately red at Oliver with the tone of an authoritarian father scolding his child. ¡°What do you need a doll for as a grown man? Are you trying to embarrass yourself? When I was your age, I could walk myself to kindergarten!¡± He had intended to tell his son not to ask for gifts anymore but he didn¡¯t expect himself to lose control of his emotions and speak too loudly and harshly towards the child. Even Oliver who usually never cried or showed any emotion started tearing up and choking on sobs. ¡°Mommy, does Daddy not like me? Am I really your biological child?¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne coldly nced at Kelvin before throwing a silver needle which sliced through the air with a sharp sound before embedding itself into the table in front of him. ¡°How dare you scold my son! Be careful of my needles!¡± Kelvin suddenly broke out in cold sweat on his forehead as Cheyenne¡¯s needle seemed deadly but actuallynded far away from him. ording to Cheyenne¡¯s ability with needles, there couldn¡¯t possibly be such an error in her aim. So Cheyenne was just threatening him with words while being soft-hearted inside. As for Oliver although there wasn¡¯t any smile on his face right now, when he looked up at Kelvin, he revealed a faint smirk on his face which made Kelvin furious because how could this four-year-old kid dare mock him? Kelvin grabbed onto the cor of Oliver¡¯s clothes, lifting him up and saying. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t believe him; he¡¯s just pretending.¡± Chapter 846: A Trip to the Hot Springs (Part One) Cheyenne, of course, knew Oliver was faking crying. Kelvin publicly scolded his son, and that¡¯s the truth. ¡°Enough talk. Since Oliver wants a doll, he can wait two more days. After all, the wedding is still far off.¡± Kelvin, feeling helpless, could only admit defeat silently. He deeply regretted his decision to let Cheyenne give birth to this troublemaker, Oliver. ¡°You little brat, watch how I¡¯ll deal with you in the future!¡± Compared to his furious father, the little guy sat up straight, showing no fear on his face. He even curled his lips into a faint smile. ¡°Oh, daddy, don¡¯t get angry. If you get sick from being mad, I¡¯ll feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± This little rascal was intentionally trying to drive him crazy. The father and son¡¯s quarrel made the atmosphere at the dining table awkward. To lighten the mood and celebrate Cheyenne¡¯s decision to stay for two more days, Benson suggested something. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯ve been here for so many days, and I haven¡¯t properly entertained you. It happens to be the perfect season for hot springs. I have a hot spring resort under my name. How about I take you there tomorrow?¡± ¡°Not only can we soak in the hot springs, but we can also have a barbecue and y pool. How about that?¡± Soak in the hot springs? Cheyenne pondered for a moment, realizing that she had never actually experienced a hot spring before. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure, thank you, Benson.¡± ¡°Great, rest early tonight, and I¡¯ll drive you there in the morning.¡± With the n set, Kelvin¡¯s journey back to his home country would have to be postponed for two more days. However¡­ ¡°Soaking in the hot springs?¡± Wouldn¡¯t that allow him to experience a romantic couple¡¯s hot spring with Cheyenne? Thinking about this, Kelvin¡¯s heart trembled, and his mood, which had been disappointed about not being able to return home, was now soothed. His deep-set eyes sparkled with brightness. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go soak in the hot springs tomorrow!¡± Decision made. The next day, at the hot spring resort. Since it was the private estate of the Miller family, Benson not only invited Kelvin¡¯s family but also a few close friends who came from wealthy backgrounds. Benson chose to wear a white robe today to soak in the hot springs. The elegant and slender silhouette showcased his slim figure. Coupled with his naturally handsome face, he exuded a gentle and graceful aura, with a smile that warmed people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Cheyenne, let me introduce you. This is my cousin, Cami Cahan.¡± The woman standing next to him appeared to be in her early twenties, with delicate features on her petite face. She had a head of light yellow curls and wore exquisite and beautiful makeup. She was dressed in a pink kimono, portraying the elegance and charm of a Jostranan woman. However, Cami¡¯s eyes were fixated on Kelvin. From the moment he got in the car, she noticed the tall, aloof, and handsome man. His tall stature and wless face could only be described as perfect. ¡°Miss Cahan, hello,¡± Cheyenne naturally didn¡¯t miss the young woman¡¯s gaze towards her husband. She smiled politely and greeted her before secretly pinching Kelvin hard. The pain almost made Kelvin break out in sweat. Why was Cheyenne angry? Miss Cahan first smiled politely at her before putting on an affected act. ¡°I¡¯ve heard my cousin mention your name before; you¡¯re Miss Cheyenne Lawrence, right? I¡¯m twenty-one this year, four years younger than you are. Can I call you Sis?¡± Although Kelvin often joked about her being ¡°25 years old,¡± hearing it from a stranger still made Cheyenne feel ufortable. She nodded coldly and said, ¡°Just call me Miss Lawrence; my father doesn¡¯t have any illegitimate children.¡± Upon hearing this, a handsome young man among the crowd couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Hisughter seemed to mock Cami as she raised her little fist to punch him while tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Shaffer, are youughing at me?¡± Benson introduced this person to Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne, this is my good friend Truman Shaffer. Don¡¯t let his unreliable appearance fool you; he is an artist specially invited by the royal family.¡± So he was an artist! No wonder he looked different from everyone else here. Cheyenne gave him a faint smile and said. ¡°Hello Mr. Shaffer, ¡®m Cheyenne.¡± Unexpectedly, he threw a flirtatious look at her while speaking in his clear voice like sunshine. ¡°I know who you are!¡± ¡°Ahh?¡± Seeing how stunned she looked, Mr. Shaffer exined the reason. ¡°I saw your illustrations for ¡®ssic of Mountains and Seas¡¯ in Miller¡¯s study room earlier; I really liked them but begged him for ages without sess.¡± ¡°In terms of painting skills, Miss Lawrence, you are someone I admire greatly! Would it be possible for me to get your autograph?¡± Autograph? Cheyenne never expected to meet a fan on her trip to Jostrana, let alone such a handsome young man. ¡°Signing is no problem, but I didn¡¯t bring any paper or pen.¡± Truman didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. He quickly found a pen and rolled up his sleeve, revealing his arm for Cheyenne to sign. ¡°I brought it with me. As for the paper¡­ don¡¯t worry about it, Miss Lawrence. You can sign on my hand instead. I swear I won¡¯t use this hand when we soak in the hot springster.¡± His silly behavior reminded Cheyenne of her friend Reece and she smiled sweetly. Her beautiful face was stunning and her smile added even more charm to her already enchanting features. He whispered softly. ¡°If anyone knew that the illustrator of ssic of Mountains and Seas was such a beauty like you, they would go crazy.¡± Cheyenne lovedpliments too but she remained modest and replied seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right Mr. Shaffer has good taste.¡± Mr. Shaffer looked stunned while Benson teased him from the side. ¡°Cheyenne, you don¡¯t know how much this guy loves your art! When he heard that I invited you today too, he shamelessly insisted oning along with me!¡± ¡°Hey now! You always invite me over to your hot spring resort but unfortunately I¡¯ve been busy before so couldn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m just fulfilling the previous promise so that you won¡¯t be an untrustworthy person. How can you say it¡¯s my shameless request?¡± ¡°I¡¯m clearly thinking of your reputation. After all, you¡¯re a renowned musician.¡± ¡­All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cheyenne was delighted that Benson had a friend like this, so she readily signed for Mr. Shaffer. The scene of the three of them chatting andughing entered Cami and Kelvin¡¯s eyes, fueling intense jealousy. Kelvin stood alone, holding the two children by his side, while the waves of jealousy. ¡­ Chapter 847: A Trip to the Hot Springs (Part Two) Cierra held a lollipop in one hand and her father¡¯s hand in the other. As her father¡¯s grip tightened, she had to stop sucking on the candy. ¡°Daddy, it hurts,¡± she said. Kelvin was startled by his daughter¡¯s cry and released her hand immediately when he saw the red marks left by his grip. Miss Cahan had been fond of Kelvin until she heard Cierra call him ¡°daddy.¡± She looked at the two children in shock. ¡°Is Mr. Foley their father?¡± she asked. Kelvin didn¡¯t want to deal with her but nodded anyway since she was Benson¡¯s cousin. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Miss Cahan felt like her world was falling apart. She finally found a man only to discover that he already had children ¨C two of them! But then again, it wasn¡¯t really an issue for any wealthy man to have mistresses and illegitimate children outside of marriage. Besides, Kelvin was rumored to be worth billions as CEO of the Foley Group and he looked so handsome with those two kids! As long as Miss Cahan married him, they could send these kids away somewhere while they started their own family togetherter on. ¡°Hehe, Mr. Foley¡¯s children are so cute and look just like you,¡± Miss Cahanplimented him. Kelvin gave her an impatient cold stare before saying sarcastically. ¡°Who else would my kids look like if not me?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If she dared say Benson or anyone else instead of him, Kelvin would give her a death re for sure. Miss Cahan was known as a seductive beauty among high society circles due to being rich and beautiful which attracted many men who pursued after her relentlessly but no one ever treated her with such disdain as Kelvin did today which made Miss Cahan even more determined than ever before. Cheyenne signed autographs for fans while keeping an eye on what happened around Kelvin where Cami tried approaching him only to be rejected rudely causing Cheyenne secretly smiling approvingly at this oue. However, there were seven people in total so they needed two cars; Benson couldn¡¯t drive because of his health condition so Kelvin took over driving duties while Mr. Shaffer drove another car. Two children had to apany Benson, so they chose to ride in Mr. Shaffer¡¯s car together. Cheyenne was busy handing water bottles to the children when Miss Cahan suddenly sat in the passenger seat next to Kelvin. With a bright and charming smile, she pretended to be cute and whispered, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I get a little carsick and need to look ahead to feel better. You don¡¯t mind me sitting in the passenger seat, do you?¡± Cheyenne gritted her teeth inwardly as she prepared to get into the car. At the same time, she calmly looked at Kelvin with dark eyes that betrayed her anger. After sharing a bed for many years, how could Kelvin not understand his wife¡¯s suppressed anger? He knew that if he said he didn¡¯t mind Miss Cahan sitting in front with him Cheyenne would tear him apart. ¡°I suddenly remembered my hand hurts today. Cheyenne, can you drive instead?¡± Cheyenne snorted, ¡°Then you go sit in back.¡± Kelvin obediently got out of the car and went straight into the backseat while grabbing something just in case. ¡°Huh? This¡­¡± Miss Cahan was dumbfounded; she didn¡¯t understand why Kelvin wanted to sit at back while Cheyenne drove now. What was even more confusing was what purpose did it serve for her if she sat next to him? She thought about getting out of the car but before she could do anything Cheyenne locked all doors from inside. ¡°Miss Cahan!¡± Then came her shallow smile which seemed somewhat eerie as well, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind you sitting up front.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to start driving, so you better buckle up.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, a friendly reminder, remember to fasten your seatbelt, or else you might not only get fined but also¡­ thrown out.¡± With that said, Cheyenne inserted the key, with one foot on the elerator and the other on the clutch. She gripped the steering wheel with both hands and began to turn it. ¡°Oh, I also don¡¯t know how long it has been since Ist drove, so you¡¯ll have to bear with me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she abruptly stepped on the pedal, and the car shot forward several meters in just a second. Due to inertia, the sudden eleration caused the three of them to lean forward, but luckily Kelvin had the foresight to grab a pillow and hold it against his forehead. Miss Cahan¡¯s hairpin was thrown off, and she looked at Cheyenne in disbelief. Once Kelvin had steadied himself, he took a deep breath and answered, ¡°My wife¡¯s driving skills are not very stable, so I usually don¡¯t let her touch the car.¡± ¡°Not very¡­ stable¡­ What does that mean?¡± The man smiled and remained silent. And Cheyenne demonstrated with her actions what ¡°not very stable¡± meant! The hot spring resort was located on a mountainside, and the road leading up from the foot of the mountain was winding and bumpy. Most people would drive cautiously because the sea was right beside them, and if they lost control, they would plunge into the water. However, the concept of ¡°driving cautiously¡± did not exist in Cheyenne¡¯s brain. Regardless of whether there were cars ahead or not, she floored the elerator, and during turns, the rear wheels of the car almost lifted off the ground. The roaring wind constantly blew in through the windows, leaving Miss Cahan¡¯s perfectly styled hair in disarray. There were screams and cries mixed in. Being in Miss Lawrence¡¯s car felt like teetering on the edge of life and death every second. They didn¡¯t know how long the car had been driving when Miss Cahan felt a surge in her chest and felt like she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. Just then, they arrived at the hot spring resort. Cheyenne performed a perfect 360-degree drift and parked the car sideways at the entrance, mming on the brakes. Bang! The front wheels collided with the stone pir at the entrance, and the airbags instantly deployed, but Cheyenne was unharmed. Miss Cahan, on the other hand, suffered. Her forehead hit the windshield hard, leaving a small red mark. Looking at Kelvin, who was tightly hugging the pillow and holding onto the handles in the car, he silently vowed to himself, ¡°I must never let Cheyenne drive again.¡± There was silence in the car for several minutes before Miss Cahan burst into loud crying, wailing and sobbing. Cheyenne rubbed her ear and opened the car door, looking down at the road with a guilty look on her face. ¡°Well, I think I did pretty well today. Miss Cahan, don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯ve safely arrived.¡± Miss Cahan: ¡°¡­¡± I want to find my cousin! Chapter 848: This Is What Mr. Foley Should Do Unable to bear her continued crying, the nausea in her chest surged and she quickly opened the car door and ran out in distress. She couldn¡¯t care less about aristocratic etiquette as she stood on the roadside and began to retch. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± To be honest, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t usually prone to motion sickness, but seeing her vomit made her feel a little queasy too. ¡°Feeling sick?¡± Kelvin saw what was happening and picked up a bottle of water from the car before handing it over. ¡°Here.¡± Her eyes were moist with tears as she replied, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± He sighed with indulgence and helplessness evident in his voice. ¡°Why do you have to be so strong? Why hurt yourself for someone else?¡± She hadn¡¯t driven much over the years because he was always there to take care of everything that needed doing. Meanwhile, Cami was still vomiting uncontrobly without anyone caring or offering any thoughtful gestures like water or towels. ¡°Cheyenne, are you still feeling unwell? Do you want me to pat your back?¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you did well today but I¡¯ll drive next time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t re at me Cheyenne. What I mean is that I¡¯m worried about how hard this must be for you. Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± As they cooed at each other sweetly on one side of the road Miss Cahan watched them with a bitter heart before walking over beside Kelvin. Her hair hung messily around her face while tears had smudged her makeup leaving two ck streaks down either cheek. She didn¡¯t even know how ugly she looked right now as she tried cutely tilting her head while batting her eyshes at Kelvin saying in an affected voice. ¡°Mr Foley, I¡¯m feeling really bad right now¡­ Could I please have some water?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s small face immediately scrunched up; this girl really was shameless! Kelvin didn¡¯t even look at Miss Cahan as he coldly replied. ¡°If you want some water there¡¯s some in the car just go get it yourself ¨C it¡¯s only a few steps away.¡± Cami. ¡°¡­¡± Did she not know there was water in the car? Was this short distance something she couldn¡¯t manage herself? Of course not! She just wanted him to help get it for herself! Any gentleman would see such a beautifuldy suffering like this and offer their assistance out of chivalry alone¡­ But instead Kelvin remained cold-hearted towards Miss Cahan despite being obediently attentive towards Miss Lawrence all along¡­ Even Cheyenne felt embarrassed hearing his response but secretly pleased inside nheless. ¡°Well done.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s rare praise brought a gleeful smile to Kelvin¡¯s face, resembling that of a kindergarten child receiving a teacher¡¯s reward. His deep-set eyes sparkled. ¡°Cheyenne, if I did well, do I get a reward?¡± he asked, his eyes filled with anticipation. Previously, she didn¡¯t think Kelvin and Oliver looked alike, but now, seeing those identical bright deep-set eyes, she suddenly realized the resemnce. ¡°Want a reward?¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow. Kelvin nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Little did he know that all he would receive was a disdainful re from Cheyenne, followed by a kick to his foot. ¡°Haha, shouldn¡¯t this be your responsibility? How dare you ask for a reward!¡± Whenever Oliver and Cierra made her happy, she would kiss the two children. Why did it turn into a disdainful re when it came to him? Just as Kelvin thought he wouldn¡¯t receive any reward, Cheyenne suddenly tiptoed and nted a light kiss on his cheek, like a dragonfly touching the water¡¯s surface. ¡°Mmm.¡± When Kelvin turned his head to look, he saw Cheyenne walking away with her hands behind her back, gracefully departing. He reached up and touched the warm, wet sensation on his face, finding it hard to believe that Cheyenne had just kissed him voluntarily. Cami turned her head just in time to see Kelvin¡¯s face frozen in a silly smile. ¡°Oh!¡± She opened her mouth in surprise, letting out a light gasp. He¡­ wasn¡¯t he always cold and aloof? Why is he smiling? The local hot spring resort did justice to its reputation as thergest in the area, with an elegant and magnificent setting. Drawing inspiration from Che¡¯s ssical architecture, the rockeries, flowing water, pavilions, and towers were all filled with endless charm. The naturally formed hot springs,bined with the human touch, were apanied by pink cherry blossoms nted nearby. It was currently the season for cherry blossoms, and the pink petals fell in a colorful disy. When theynded in the hot springs, they were set against the thick white mist, creating a picturesque scene akin to a fairnd. asionally, people wearing Jostranan bathrobes walked along the corridors, as if walking in a painting. ording to the rules, one must take a bath before soaking in the hot springs. However, since this private hot spring was usually not open to others, there were only two bathing areas. Among their group, only Cheyenne and Cami weredies, so they naturally had to share a bathroom. Kelvin wanted to follow Cheyenne inside, but he was stopped by Benson as soon as he took a step out. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going in the wrong direction. The men¡¯s bath is on the other side.¡± ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t I go with Cheyenne since we¡¯re husband and wife?¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the people around burst intoughter. ¡°Mr. Foley and Mrs. Foley are really in love.¡± ¡°Yeah, they even take showers together ha-ha.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve had two children and they¡¯re still so in love. I envy that youngdy.¡± ¡­ Cheyenne couldn¡¯t stand the direct stares from others with her thin face, so she blushed and pushed Oliver towards him. ¡°Our son isn¡¯t suitable to go to the women¡¯s bath with me, you take him to shower. Remember, he doesn¡¯t like getting his hair wet while showering; after showering wrap a towel around his head immediately to avoid catching a cold.¡± You can¡¯t get your hair wet while taking a shower? What kind of strange habit is this? As a father he should not indulge in such bad habits; it¡¯s better for him to change them early on. ¡°Cheyenne don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Oliver.¡± He said confidently but Oliver responded with an expression of despair. ¡°Yes, thank you dad.¡± Cierra naturally followed Cheyenne into the women¡¯s bath. However, as soon as she brought Cierra to the entrance of the women¡¯s bath Miss Cahan stopped her. ¡°Hey wait up Miss Lawrence,¡± Cheyenne turned back upon hearing her voice; it was Miss Cahan who had only wrapped herself in a white towel walking over towards them. Her long damp hair hung down on her shoulders entuating her beautiful face which looked even more enchanting due to its rosy cheeks caused by steam from water vaporizing off skin after bathing . Unfortunately beauty is only skin deep because she has a heart full of malice and deceitfulness . ¡°Miss Lawrence, what are you doing bringing a child into here? This is the women¡¯s bathroom!¡± Cierra was an intelligent child who could tell right away that this prettydy didn¡¯t like her at all . She was born clever and cute looking, who wouldn¡¯t like seeing such cuteness? It¡¯s rare for someone not liking her at all . ¡°Mommy, does thisdy mean I¡¯m not allowed inside?¡± ¡°Yes! This bathroom isn¡¯t exclusively for you, and it doesn¡¯t amodate just one person. Bringing a child to a public bath like this, what were you thinking?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Perhaps because her voice was too loud, it immediately frightened Cierra, causing her to burst into tears. Chapter 849: Slapping Miss Callahan in the Face Tears welled up in Cierra¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°But I¡¯m a girl, I don¡¯t want to be separated from mommy.¡± Even the people around her were moved by this adorable little girl¡¯s crying. It¡¯s hard to imagine anyone would willingly harm such an adorable little girl. Even her crying is so beautiful. How could anyone bear to hurt her? ¡°Mommy¡­ I don¡¯t want to soak in the hot spring. I want to go home,¡± Cierra sobbed. Her crying made Miss Cahan even more pleased. She walked with her arms crossed in front of Cierra, casting a sinister gaze from above. ¡°Oh, my goodness, Miss Lawrence, I have to say, what kind of daughter have you raised? She¡¯s so emotionally fragile, crying at the slightest thing.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I heard on TV that parents in Che spoil their children and alwaysfort them when they cry.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ on this matter, Jostranan parents are quite different. If a child behaves rudely and throws a tantrum, we simply ignore them. That way, once they get tired of crying, they¡¯ll quiet down.¡± She spoke with a rhythm, filled with disdain for Cheyenne and Cierra. True enough, upon hearing her words, Cierra wiped away her tears and stopped crying. If she continued to throw a tantrum, she would be the brat mentioned by this wicked woman. ¡°Mommy.¡± Cierra reached out her chubby little hand and held onto Cheyenne¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, Cierra won¡¯t cry anymore. Cierra will be a good girl. Since Auntie won¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll wait outside for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. How could her precious daughter be easily bullied by an Angelic bitch? Go outside? ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Stand here and behave yourself.¡± As soon as she spoke, Cierra didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. She stood frozen in ce, watching as her cold and dominant mommy slowly walked towards Cami. A chilling aura surrounded her, exuding an astonishing presence. Cami felt the overwhelming pressure as Cheyenne approached, involuntarily taking two steps back. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°I warn you, I am the Cahan family¡¯s youngdy and Benson¡¯s cousin. If you dare toy a hand on me, I¡­¡± Cheyenne interrupted her with a harsh p before she could finish her sentence. The sound of the p echoed loudly as Cami¡¯s fair skin turned red and swollen. She stood there, holding her face in disbelief, looking at the woman in front of her. ¡°I just pped you. What can you do to me now? I don¡¯t care about your background, or if you¡¯re Benson¡¯s cousin. If you dare to bully my daughter, then you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± ¡°You said children are not allowed in the bathhouse, right? Well, I¡¯m sorry, this is a public ce. If you don¡¯t want to stay, I¡¯ll kindly escort you out right now.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words were firm and resolute. She grabbed Cami¡¯s hand and twisted it behind her back, causing a bone-cracking sound. With her other hand, she opened the door of the bathhouse and swiftly kicked Cami out without any mercy. ¡°Ah! Cheyenne, how dare you!¡± In the struggle, Cami¡¯s towel happened to hook onto the door handle, and in the blink of an eye¡­ the towel slipped off. To make matters worse, themotion attracted the attention of the others who were rushing over from the men¡¯s bath. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Before Benson could finish his sentence, he caught a glimpse of a white figure from the corner of his eye. He quickly closed his eyes and turned his head in the other direction. Kelvin also didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an awkward scene, but he averted his gaze, focusing all his attention on his wife and daughter. When he saw the traces of tears on Cierra¡¯s face, Kelvin exploded with anger. ¡°Who bullied you?¡± ¡°Daddy¡­ you finally came,¡± Cierra cried as she was embraced by her father who felt guilty for beingte. Cheyenne walked up with arms crossed while gracefully picking up Miss Cahan¡¯s dropped towel before throwing it over her body. She couldn¡¯t help but notice Miss Cahan¡¯s pregnancy stretch marks on her belly. ¡°Oh, Miss Cahan, please put your towel back on,¡± after a pause, Cheyenne¡¯s voice echoed above her head with a mocking tone, instilling fear like a demonic incantation. ¡°Miss Cahan, your special tattoo on your belly is quite something.¡± Vertical stripes covered her fair and t abdomen, and anyone experienced enough would recognize the meaning behind those lines. Mr. Shaffer was the first to react. He muttered softly, ¡°Miss Cahan is supposed to marry into the royal family next month. How could she¡­ have been pregnant?¡± In recent years, there had been ongoing power struggles within the royal family. The new crown princess was Cami¡¯s own aunt, and to consolidate family influence, the Cahan family decided to marry Cami to her cousin, with the wedding taking ce next month. But no one could have anticipated that the seemingly innocent and elegant Miss Cahan from the Cahan family would have such a scandalous personal life. What¡¯s more, if this matter were to be known by the royal family, the Cahan family would undoubtedly be used of deceiving the monarchy. Cami would be the scapegoat for the entire family, unable to establish herself in society anymore. She, in a state of panic, grabbed a towel to cover her body and crawled towards Benson, step by step. ¡°Cousin¡­ save me, save me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of this wicked woman. She deliberately wanted to humiliate me,¡± shemented. The ¡°wicked woman¡± she referred to was Cheyenne, who stood by with a faint smile, watching her. ¡°Miss Cahan, I am indeed a wicked woman, but I had no intention of making you publicly embarrassed. All of this¡­ is just a coincidence.¡± Even the most blind person could see the conflict between the two of them. Benson, caught in the middle, felt incredibly troubled. ¡°Cami, you¡¯ve gone too far this time. I know Cheyenne¡¯s character very well; she wouldn¡¯t argue with you without reason.¡± Cami was clearly dissatisfied with Benson taking Cheyenne¡¯s side, ring at the woman in front of her with gritted teeth. ¡°Cousin, do you not believe me?¡± ¡°Do you trust a stranger more than you trust me?¡± However, Cami didn¡¯t realize where she had gone wrong. She didn¡¯t understand that, for Benson, Cheyenne was never a stranger! In fact, she was someone dearer to him than his own family. ¡°Cami, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked Cheyenne. This time, even I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Cousin! We¡¯re rtives. Am I less important than this woman?¡± In the desperate gaze of Cami, Benson nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 850: The Kiss But for Kelvin, this ignorant woman who dared to offend his wife and daughter was punished too lightly. Seizing the opportunity while everyone was distracted, he took out his phone and sent a message to his assistant, Chris. ¡°Within today, make sure she makes headlines!¡± Chris didn¡¯t ck off in his efficiency. In just two hours, he managed to put Miss Cahan on the front page of an international website. The title was provocative and suggestive: ¡°Shocking! Crown Princess-to-be Cami¡¯s Chaotic Private Life.¡± The click rate soared, and thements quickly surpassed tens of thousands, all criticizing herck of decency. With such a widespread scandal, even the mighty Cahan family couldn¡¯t swiftly clean it up in the first instance. Cami¡¯s path to bing the crown princess was shattered! But these were all stories forter. At this moment, as she was being driven out of the hot spring resort by Benson, she was unwilling. There was no trace of her previous innocence and cuteness in her eyes. Instead, a chilling cruelty reced it. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯ve been humiliated. Just you wait!¡± She then made a phone call to her butler. After half an hour, a helicopternded outside the resort. Several cold-looking men in ck suits and sunsses approached her, carrying a ck bag, and bowed respectfully. ¡°Miss.¡± Cami sneered, gripping her phone tightly. ¡°Did you bring it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, give it to me!¡± The butler looked at his young mistress acting recklessly like this with some worry as he reminded, ¡°Miss Cami, Mr. Miller is inside . The Miller family has been prestigious over these years; even royalty has to show respect tp to them before.¡± ¡°What if Mr. Miller gets bitten identally?¡± Unfortunately, Cami had made up their mind, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say anything else. You¡¯re so long-winded. I¡¯ll have someone watch him carefully besides he might not know that I¡¯m behind this.¡± After saying that, Cami got on board helicopter leaving behind only helpless butler. He just hoped things wouldn¡¯t be exposed. On another side, the family of four who finished bathing were enjoying themselves soaking in hot springs. Kelvin spread out his arms leaning against shore while Cheyenne leaned against him resting head on his shoulder waiting for him peel oranges. While peeling oranges, Kelvin started bringing up old ounts sourly again. ¡°Cheyenne, let me treat you well. I¡¯ll even peel oranges for you to eat,¡± he said. Cheyennezily lifted her gaze and gave him a cold response, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± The man¡¯s body trembled as he quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no. Of course not. Serving my wife is my honor.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He changed the subject and began his performance for the Foley Group, ¡°I remember at that auction Mr. Lara peeled oranges for you himself.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t forget that time when you were wearing pajamas at Iker¡¯s house! He also had you peel oranges!¡± These were all things from years ago that Cheyenne would have forgotten if he hadn¡¯t brought them up. But now that he did, she remembered everything clearly and furrowed her brows in annoyance as she retorted, ¡°You have the nerve to say that? Have you forgotten how you tried to steal something from me because Abbie was pretending to be sick?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Mr. Foley was quite powerful back then¡­ you forgot?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kelvin suddenly had nothing else to say. As for what happened at Master Iker¡¯s house, Cheyenne became even more angry and pinched him hard on his chest with her hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t trust me back then; in your eyes I must have been a flirtatious woman who couldn¡¯t be trusted! And what did you say again? Oh yes ¨C ¡®the Todd family is not someone like you can climb up to.''¡± Just talking about it made her angry so Cheyenne chose to leave him behind and go y with their two children instead. Kelvin. ¡°¡­¡± His wife was angry again because of something stupid he said first; Kelvin quickly caught up with her and hugged her tightly while admitting fault, ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry! If you¡¯re still mad at me, then hit or pinch me again but this time switch sides so it¡¯s fair.¡± ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want anything from you!¡± She struggled against him but their naked bodies unavoidably touched each other under the hot spring water causing both of them freeze in ce momentarily. Cheyenne immediately noticed something different about Kelvin¡¯s body when they touched each other like this; she turned around sharply staring daggers into his eyes before asking usingly, ¡°Are you an animal in heat?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Kelvin muttered softly feeling wronged by this usation ¡°It¡¯s not my fault either¡­you moved first.¡± Then added defensively, ¡°Besides we haven¡¯t done anything since we got here¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± She scolded him harshly knowing full well their two children were still nearby listening intently. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but think that Cheyenne looked beautiful when she was angry. Her skin was flushed from the hot springs, and her round eyes were like those of a cute little white puppy. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be mad. I won¡¯t say anything,¡± he said. ¡°Hmph, then keep peeling oranges,¡± she replied. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡­ Cheyenne enjoyed cuddling against Kelvin while eating the oranges he peeled for her. She closed her almond-shaped eyes in contentment. Hershes trembled slightly as a cherry blossom petalnded on her delicate nose. It tickled a bit. Just as she was about to remove it, Kelvin¡¯s deep and seductive voice chuckled, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Before she knew it, his lips were on hers and he had taken the petal into his mouth. His deep-set eyes held hers with an affectionate smile. The man¡¯s short hair was damp from the steam andy lightly on his forehead. His handsome eyebrows were clear of any worry or stress while his bright deep-set eyes shone with intensity. His high nose bridge resembled a mountain range that divided light from dark before leading down to his sexy lips where the pink cherry blossom looked especially alluring against them. In this moment, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but stare at him in awe as if reliving one of her teenage dreams once again. Kelvin knew how susceptible she was to beauty so he leaned down and kissed her soft lips while teasingly licking off some sweetness from them before slipping the petal into her mouth too. As much as Cheyenne got lost in this male charm though, she still kept an eye out for their two children ying nearby lest they catch them doing something inappropriate. ¡°Kelvin.¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡­ you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± If he could, he really wanted to merge with herpletely here. Of course, such thoughts were just fantasies. Whenever he saw a faint bruise on the fair skin of the woman¡¯s arm, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of heartache. Unaware of the intimacy between their parents, the two siblings were happily ying. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s your turn. Throw the ball over!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Oliver responded expressionlessly, raising his small hand and tossing a pink balloon lightly. The balloon was supposed to hit his little sister, but for some reason, a gust of wind suddenly blew. The balloon veered off course and flew over to Cheyenne¡¯s side. ¡°Mom, throw the ball over quickly.¡± Chapter 851: Snake Appears in Hot Springs She coughed lightly and quickly pushed Kelvin away. ¡°Let go of me, our children are watching us.¡± Kelvin, frustrated and grinding his teeth, tightened his arms around her slender waist underwater. ¡°I won¡¯t let go, it¡¯s so annoying! When we return home, I¡¯ll just give them to Omari to raise. He¡¯s happy to do it anyway.¡± Then he could have a peaceful life with Cheyenne. Cheyenne was used to Kelvin saying this every time because he was just joking. In fact, it was unbearable for him not to see Cierra for even a day. ¡°Okay.¡± She was about to throw the ball at their child when she caught sight of an unusual shadow in the water from the corner of her eye. The long red shadow moved flexibly in the water like a graceful line and created ripples that spread outwards in circles. Cheyenne¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted as she swallowed nervously while staring at that snake intently. She didn¡¯t dare make any noise, afraid it might scare both children since danger slowly approached Oliver and Cierra who were urging her to hit the ball. ¡°Okay, Mommy needs some time. I can¡¯t y ball. Don¡¯t move yet; wait a minute!¡± Hearing this, Cierra smiled triumphantly. ¡°Mommy is so silly; even I can y ball.¡± Kelvin closest to Cheyenne noticed something strange about her. ¡°Cheyenne?¡± ¡°Hush! Don¡¯t speak,¡± she whispered back softly. Following where she looked at, a snake swam towards Cierra along with water flow from pool edge. His heart rose up into his throat as his eyes became sharp instantly instead of being mischievous before. ¡°Don¡¯t move all of you; let me handle it!¡± Kelvin immediately picked up his bathrobe on shore and approached that snake gently. ¡°Kelvin!¡± He heard Cheyenne¡¯s worried whisper behind him. The man curled his lips, turned back, reassuringly looking at her, firmly said, ¡°Cheyenne, I am our child¡¯s father but also your husband ¨C trust me ¨C I will protect you three.¡± ¡°All right then be careful,¡± replied Cheyenne calmly closing eyes while lifting up balloon purposely making loud sound. ¡°Look over here! The ball ising!¡± In that moment when she threw up balloon, both children instinctively looked up into mid-air where they saw nothing but balloon floating there without knowing what had happened underwater between their parents and snake nearby them. The rising balloon touched the cherry blossom, causing the branches to shake and a flurry of petals to fall like a romantic snowfall. At the same time, Kelvin seized his chance and took severalrge steps towards where the snake was located. With one leap, he wrapped the snake in his towel. ng! Ssh! His weight caused him to jump high into the air, sshing water everywhere as droplets fell from above. Kelvin got soaked along with two nearby children. Cierra looked puzzled as she watched her dad suddenly fall next to her. Oliver noticed a small section of snake tail peeking out from under Kelvin¡¯s robe and his face turned pale. However, he was still an older brother who never forgot his duty to protect his sister. He quickly led Cierra away. ¡°Cierra, let¡¯s go buy some snacks.¡± ¡°But I still want to y with Mommy.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you want strawberry ice cream? Do you want two cones?¡± Between food and ying, Cierra chose ice cream without hesitation while apologizing to her mom. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯lle backter and y with you.¡± Cheyenne held onto her balloon tightly due to nervousness which caused it deform slightly in her hand. ¡°Okay kids hurry up! Oliver keep an eye on your sister so she doesn¡¯t run around.¡± There is a snake here but Cheyenne didn¡¯t dare say anything about it. Oliver nodded quickly before leading Cierra away from danger. After they left, Kelvin brought both towel and snake ashore before picking up stones from the ground and smashing them down hard on top of it again and again until it stopped movingpletely. Cheyenne hadn¡¯t seen this side of him for a long time; she couldn¡¯t bear looking at him anymore because he was too fierce now that he had killed something once more after such a long time without doing so already ¨C especially since there were ants attracted by bloodstains on those rocks soon after they were thrown aside by him following their use against that serpent earlier on today¡­ Kelvin slowly opened up his white towel revealing its contents ¨C venomous snake smashed into pieces along with flesh and blood all mixed together¡­ The neck separated cleanly from its body while muscle memory remained within what remained; even though its head kept wriggling around and opened its mouth wide. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t bear watching any longer so asked him to bury its head deep underground instead. At that moment, Benson received news of a snake in the resort and rushed over to check on their safety. ¡°Cheyenne, Kelvin, are you guys okay?¡± he asked as soon as he entered the room. Upon seeing blood on Kelvin¡¯s face and the snake on the ground, Benson was filled with fear. ¡°Did anyone get hurt?¡± he asked anxiously. Cheyenne shook her head. ¡°The snake almost got my children just now, but luckily¡­¡± Kelvin buried the snake¡¯s head in a flower bed and threw its body into the trash like garbage. After finishing this task, he returned to the hot spring and washed his face and hands clean of blood stains while looking at his reflection in the water. His voice was unusually cold as he analyzed. ¡°This snake came for no reason; it must have been done deliberately by someone.¡± Benson agreed that this was not an ident because several snakes had been found at hot springs vi today alone ¨C something that had never happened before. Kelvin¡¯s bathrobe had been stained with blood, so Cheyenne brought him a shirt and suit jacket to wearter. On the left side of the entrance stood a silk screen where Kelvin hid behind it to dress himself while Cheyenne helped him button up his shirt cor and tie. Her voice came from behind the screen. ¡°My thoughts are just like Kelvin¡¯s. Miss Cahan probably didn¡¯t want us here so she released these snakes intentionally.¡± Benson stared nkly at two silhouettes behind the screen; from there one could see how low Kelvin bent down to look at her while she helped him dress up intimately. He even kissed her forehead gently which made Cheyenne yfully hit him back with affection. This reminded Benson of how Cheyenne used to help him tie his necktie when he couldn¡¯t see before¡­ but he never dared kiss her like what Kelvin did! Shaking off those thoughts quickly, Benson focused on finding who was responsible for releasing these snakes before leaving abruptly and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone out right away to investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± Chapter 852: Escaping Overnight Kelvin, dressed and ready, walked out with Cheyenne holding his hand. He looked at Benson with a sharp gaze, determined. His lips parted as he spoke in a cold tone, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then leave it to me!¡± He wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully his family without bearing any consequences. Benson frowned at Kelvin¡¯s words and nced at Cheyenne before noticing the two children who had just returned from buying ice cream outside. Cierra was still unaware of what had happened and smiled innocently like an angel. To make sure she could always smile like that, Benson made up his mind. ¡°No need for that. If it really is her, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Cheyenne knew she couldn¡¯t stop him and worriedly said, ¡°Benson, you don¡¯t have to feel obligated to do this yourself. I can handle it.¡± But Benson was resolute in his decision despite appearing gentle towards Cheyenne. ¡°It¡¯s not just for you,¡± he said firmly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°It¡¯s because I invited you all here to the hot springs resort as the hostess. She acted so recklessly on my territory that she insulted me too.¡± Hearing this made Cheyenne realize there was no stopping him now; all she could do was nod in agreement. As night fell over the Cahan Vi, it was lit up brightly with lights inside. Cami had been restless since returning from the hot springs resort earlier in the day; she¡¯d been waiting anxiously for news about Cheyenne¡¯s death. After waiting for what seemed like an eternity, Cami heard footsteps approaching outside and instinctively looked up towards the door where a man wearing ck suit stood before her bowing respectfully and saying, ¡°Miss Cahan.¡± This man was one of those whom Cami sent out earlier during the day to release snakes into the resort. Cami asked nervously. ¡°How did things go? Did that woman die?¡± The man shook his head apologetically before bowing again saying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Cahan; I failed my mission today! Cheyenne was unharmed¡­ unfortunately, Mr. Shaffer got bitten instead.¡± ¡°What? How could this happen?¡± Cami eximed, looking visibly shaken by this news. She paced back an forth nervously on wooden floors while rubbing her hands together anxiously ¡°This is bad! Mr. Shaffer is a royal painter who enjoys the Queen¡¯s favoritism. If something happens to him due to my mistake, then surely my engagement will be ended.¡± The man in ck didn¡¯t say anything, but what he wanted to add was that not only Mr. Shaffer, but also the Miller family were not to be messed with. Cami was extremely frustrated. Angry, she pped the man in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I told you which room Cheyenne¡¯s family was in. Why did you get the wrong person?¡± The man had a five-finger mark on his face, but he still stood up straight. ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t expect them to change their location at thest minute.¡± ¡°Time is limited and we can¡¯t investigate where they are located. That¡¯s why we came up with this n of killing them even if it means making a mistake.¡± ¡°You idiot!¡± She gave him another p in the face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss,¡± said the man as he received another blow from Cami. ¡°Since this matter hasn¡¯t been exposed yet and no one knows it¡¯s you behind it all, please pack your bags quickly and leave for abroad to avoid trouble.¡± Abroad¡­ Although Cami was a member of the Cahan family, but she grew up in Metshire since childhood. She didn¡¯t return back home until she turned 18 because of an arranged marriage. Now her engagement was at risk and she had to leave alone without any support from anyone else? How could she agree? ¡°Is there no other way?¡± asked Cami. The man shook his head. ¡°For now, this is your best chance to escape punishment, Miss; if you dy leaving or hesitate¡­ things could get worse.¡± ¡°Do you know about Cheyenne¡¯s visit four years ago when she made trouble with the Miller family?¡± Four years ago when the Miller family held half of their country¡¯s economic power; they nned an internal cab rebellion against their king which would have ended badly for everyone involved except for themselves. However, everything fell apart due to a young girl who was in her early twenties yet. Their plot failed overnight after being exposed by her actions which led directly into secret execution orders from the king himself. Though that event happened four years ago, people still remembered it vividly. To maintain the majesty of the royal family, the king executed the head of the Miller family but thus offended the Miller family, which put him in constant fear. That was when the idea of a marriage alliance came to mind. Now that Cami has released a snake that has bitten the most favored son of the Miller family, if Benson truly intends to kill her, the royal family would never dare to offend the Miller family at this crucial moment just for her sake. After much consideration, Cami agreed to go abroad. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack my bags now. I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll have to hide, so I need to bring a lot of things.¡± ¡°You go find two maids to help me pack and then find a private ne. My whereabouts cannot be leaked.¡± ¡°Yes, I will do that.¡± That night, Miss Cahan dressed in an elegant and carefree Posillipo dress with a woven straw hat and high heels prepared to board the ne. The helicopter¡¯s propeller stirred up strong winds that lifted her skirt like waves. More than ten maids behind her carried luggage onto the ne as if they were emptying the entire vi. The ck-d bodyguards had been waiting impatiently. They were supposed to escape for their lives but ended up waiting for three or four hours while she packed everything up. She even took two hours just doing hair and makeup alone! He had nned on leaving at 2 am but now it was already bright outside. ¡°Be careful with my stuff,¡± Cami warned them. ¡°And don¡¯t touch that box; it contains valuable artwork worth millions!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± they replied obediently as they hurriedly worked under the watchful eyes of the bodyguards who reminded Cami. ¡°Miss, if I¡¯m not mistaken, tomorrow morning at thetest the Miller family maye looking for you.¡± Cami didn¡¯t take his words seriously; she spent all night packing! How could he expect anything more from her? ¡°If anything goes wrong, it¡¯s because you idiots messed things up!¡± she snapped at them angrily. The man lowered his head in guilt while Cami continued berating him until suddenly over a dozen ck luxury cars broke through the Cahan family¡¯s defenses and rushed towards them! ¡°Get her!¡± Chapter 853: Don’t Tell Cheyenne Cami never expected them to arrive so quickly, and she was instantly frightened, her face turning pale as she screamed in panic. ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s go! We need to leave now.¡± There were too many of them on the other side, while they only had a few people on their side. If they tried to fight back, they would not be able to match the Miller family. At this critical moment, Cami made an astonishing decision. She pushed her longtime bodyguard off the helicopter and forcefully closed the cabin door. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Even though the pilot was stunned by her actions, he couldn¡¯t disobey his employer. As the ne slowly lifted off from the ground, a gust of wind from its propellers blew down one of Cami¡¯s bodyguards who had fallen out of it earlier but managed to survive thanks to its buoyancy. He looked incredulously at Miss Cahan as she left him behind and clutched his injured chest. The next moment he saw a gun pointed at his forehead. Looking up in front of him stood a man dressed in ck with deep-set eyes that were cold as ice and handsome features that exuded dominance. Kelvin pressed his thumb against the trigger, ready to take away his life at any moment. ¡°Where is that woman nning on escaping?¡± The bodyguard didn¡¯t want to say anything initially, but Benson¡¯s offer changed everything for him. ¡°Tell me where she is heading and I¡¯ll give you ten million .¡± Without hesitation this time around, he gave Kelvin an answer. ¡°Tondende; we nned on taking Miss Cahan there for safety.¡± Hearing this, Benson kept true to his word by throwing him a check before using gentle words with deadly intent. ¡°Ten million? What a pity you won¡¯t be alive long enough to spend it.¡± Before he could even react or understand what Benson meant by those words gunfire erupted all around them, deafening everyone present except for Kelvin who furrowed his brow and looked displeased, ¡°Why did you kill him?¡± Benson only cared about having bloodstains on his white suit which bothered someone like himself with OCD so much that he pulled out the handkerchief from the pocket elegantly, wiped away any traces of bloodstains while speaking softly with lips slightly parted, ¡°This is my challenge towards the Cahan family; don¡¯t worry about it, Kelvin.¡± ¡°If Cheyenne knew that her deity was actually someone like you right now, I wonder if she¡¯d feel disappointed?¡± Benson smiled lightly and threw the white silk handkerchief in his hand over the corpse¡¯s face, covering that lifeless stare. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Cheyenne,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re no longer my love rival. I don¡¯t stoop to such petty behavior.¡± But now Benson was his brother-inw. Kelvin was too proud to call his former rival ¡°brother-inw¡±; he would sooner die than utter those words. Early the next day, the royal family announced that they were canceling their engagement with the Cahan family and instead betrothing a granddaughter of the Patel family to their crown prince. Meanwhile, news of Cami releasing snakes in Benson¡¯s private hot springs and biting guests had gone viral on international websites. The Cahan family not only lost face but also lost the king¡¯s trust while offending Benson at the same time. Cami went into hiding out of fear, leaving Jamari Cahan, the head of their family, to apologize for her actions. So more than ten luxury cars worth millions escorted both Jamari and the king as they came to apologize at the Miller Mansion. Of course, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t show her face during this event; it was Kelvin who apanied Benson throughout their visit. While they were busy in front receiving guests¡¯ apologies, Cheyenne yed with their two children in a small garden behind them all day long. That night after putting their kids to bed, she prepared for a shower when Kelvin returned home reeking of alcohol. As soon as he walked through the door, he saw her bending down, covering up their kids with nkets. Kelvin quietly approached from behind, wrapped his arms around Cheyenne¡¯s waist, and lifted her up. ¡°Cheyenne¡­I missed you so much today.¡± His breath smelled like alcohol as it sprayed onto her neck, causing goosebumps all over her skin. She red back at him . ¡°Let me go! First tell me what happened earlier?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ keep your voice down or else you¡¯ll wake up our children,¡± said Kelvin softly.¡±Come on, let¡¯s talk inside our room.¡± Without waiting for any resistance from Cheyenne, Kelvin carried her back into their bedroom where they sat together by doorway. The evening breeze brushed past Kelvin¡¯s handsome face while joy shone brightly in his eyes. ¡°Jamari promised that he would catch Cami and make her apologize publicly, and secondly half of energy orders will be given directly to Benson.¡± ¡°And the king promised me to give tax exemptions for all products exported by the Foley Group for the next three years.¡± This was a huge loss for the royal family. Cheyenne was surprised when she heard this and her mouth dropped open in shock. ¡°You guys are asking for too much,¡± she said. In reality, she wasn¡¯t bitten by a snake; at most, she was just a little scared. Kelvin rarely saw her show such an adorable side in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her lips. His long tongue dominated her sweet lips as he said, ¡°Cheyenne, since I performed so well today, can you reward me with one thing?¡± His restless handnded on her waist belt and was immediately pped away by Cheyenne. ¡°Get lost! You stink of alcohol.¡± Being rejected by his wife made Kelvin lower his head to smell himself and realized that he did indeed have a strong smell of alcohol on him. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne nodded as she watched him hurry towards the bathroom like an idiot while smiling faintly with red lips. By the time Kelvin finished washing up and walked out to serve Cheyenne, he found that she was lying on the ground, sleeping soundly withvender-scented steam eye mask over her eyes which helped improve sleep quality. Cheyenne had trouble sleeping ever since Cierra¡¯s birth. He felt helpless seeing how deeply asleep she was. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll endure it!¡± After all, they were going back home soon, and when they got there, he would see if Cheyenne could find any excuses then! Two dayster, the weather was sunny, making it perfect day for travel. Today is Kelvin¡¯s long-awaited return home day, and Cheyenne didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger packing their luggage. He took the initiative in packing everything neatly before picking both children up gently from the bed, quickly rummaging through their suitcase and finding two sets of clothes each before handing them over. ¡°Oliver is already old enough to dress himself,¡± he reminded them. The still yawning boy nced outside at the sky that was just brightening up andzily replied, ¡°Yes¡±.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Kelvin personally carried Cierra while speaking more patiently, ¡°Come here, Cierra, Daddy will help you get dressed.¡± Chapter 854: Returning Home At the same time, Cierra was yawning. She leaned her small head on Kelvin¡¯s shoulder and yawned, her voice filled with drowsiness. ¡°Daddy, why do we have to wake up so early? We don¡¯t have ssestely.¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re going home today.¡± As soon as the words ¡°going home¡± were mentioned, Cierra became more awake. A few traces of reluctance appeared on her small face. ¡°Oh? Then we have to leave Uncle behind.¡± Kelvin tightened his grip on the clothes. Wasn¡¯t it better to leave that two-faced dangerous man behind? Hearing this, he used an excuse to persuade his daughter. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to part with your uncle, but didn¡¯t you say you miss Sasha?¡± When Sasha was mentioned, Cierra frowned and hesitated between Uncle and Sasha for a long time before nodding. ¡°Well then, anyway your uncle said he¡¯lle over next month and visit us at our house. We¡¯ll see each other then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After dealing with his daughter, Kelvin finally breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up the pink chiffon dress in his hand ready to put it on her but she retreated with disgust, saying, ¡°Not this one!¡± ¡°Why not? Doesn¡¯t it have your favorite butterfly on it?¡± Cierra lowered her head and stretched out her short legs for her daddy to see while pouting cutely, ¡°But I¡¯m wearing green pants today; pairing them with a pink dress would look ugly.¡± To save time, Kelvin lied that this was from Fustroydor¡¯s fashion line which made Cierra wear the dress after some coaxing. However, when he touched his chin looking at his daughter again, she looked strange in that outfit, making him freeze up. ¡°It seems¡­ a bit weird.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care; my daughter looks pretty no matter what she wears,¡± said Kelvin. Oliver was wordless. He was sure that their daddy would be scolded by their mommyter. Sure enough when Cheyenne saw their own fairy-like biological daughter being turned into an unkempt vige girl wearing red paired with green by Kelvin, she got angry right away! ¡°Who styled you like this?¡± Cierra pointed at Kelvin pitifully, holding onto her skirt while saying, ¡°Daddy did! He said this is top fashion from Fustroydor!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Cheyenneughed angrily because how could she not know about such top-notch fashion from Fustroydor since she frequently traveled there? She kicked him in frustration, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already prepare good clothes for our daughter?¡± Kelvin felt wronged, ¡°Uh¡­ I messed up earlier.¡± Cheyenne, who was so angry, took a deep breath and looked at her watch. ¡°Our flight is at ten o¡¯clock. It¡¯s not even eight yet. We still have time, Cierra,e with Mommy.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cierra replied. How could Cheyenne¡¯s daughter walk into the airport like a beggar? Cheyenne quickly changed Cierra into a ck dress paired with a matching duckbill cap. She also wore ace white flower wreath on her wrist and shiny little leather shoes on her feet. A cute and cool little angel appeared in front of everyone. Cheyenne herself wore a sexy ck camisole dress with a white shawl draped over it. Her long wavy hair cascaded down to her waist, making her slim waist look irresistible. As soon as the hot mom and equally handsome daughter appeared, they attracted many people¡¯s attention in the airport. Kelvin followed behind them holding his coat. ¡°Cheyenne, are your arms cold? Why don¡¯t you wear my clothes¡­¡± Oliver sighed helplessly while dragging his small body like an obedient ox carrying their luggage behind them. Benson couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this and offered to carry his suitcase for him. ¡°Oliver, let uncle do it for you. You just need to carry your pillow¡­ Is this how things are done in your family?¡± The little boy nodded his head sadly, ¡°It¡¯s been like this all year round.¡± Benson gently touched his face sympathetically, ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much at such a young age.¡± Despite all reluctance towards parting ways eventually came the moment of farewell; Cheyenne bid Benson goodbye reluctantly after agreeing to meet again next month before she boarded the ne along with her family. People wereing and going in the airport while asionally there would be shes of white light streaking across the blue sky above them. Benson stood under the sunlight, allowing the warm golden rays to wash over him. He squinted his eyes and looked at the mark, his lips curling into a tender and intoxicating smile. ¡°Cheyenne, take care on your journey. But we should be able to see each other again very soon.¡± In the Foley mansion, Old Mr. Foley received a letter from his eldest grandsonst night, saying that they would be taking the morning flight and would arrive noter than 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In order to greet them and make them feel wee, Old Mr. Foley, despite his old age, had been busy since early morning. ¡°Oliver and Cierra like roasted duck. Instruct the kitchen not to separate the duck legs; they must be kept intact.¡± ¡°You can rest assured, Old Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°And make sure the bedroom is cleaned as well. Kelvin liked everything spotless, not a speck of dust,¡± he said. After checking every room in the house, old Mr. Foley was pleased and smiled with his eyes squinted into slits. Just then, the maid cleaning the living room blushed and found a pile of porn magazines under the sofa. Just as she was about to throw them away, old Mr. Foley became excited and shouted loudly, ¡°Wait! Those can¡¯t be thrown away!¡± They were all treasures! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll clean them up myself. You go downstairs and get busy,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, old Mr. Foley.¡± The maid blushed and put the magazines on the table. Just as old Mr. Foley was about to pick up those magazines himself, a clear voice like an oriole suddenly sounded at the door. ¡°Great-grandpa¡¯s little darling is back!¡± Only Cierra would say that to him. Old Mr. Foley forgot everything in his joy and ran towards his little princess Cierra with his cane in hand. He hugged Cierra tightly. ¡°Oh my goodness! Look at you! You lost so much weight after only ten days in Jostrana.¡± Cierra hugged her great-grandfather¡¯s neck tightly and gave him a sweet kiss. ¡°Mwah¡± ¡°Cierra missed great-grandpa so much! Does great-grandpa miss Cierra?¡± ¡°I do miss you both, not just Cierra but also your brother Oliver,¡± he replied. As soon as he mentioned Oliver¡¯s name, Oliver appeared. ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± ¡°Oh dear me it¡¯s Oliver ¨C let great-grandpa give you a hug too.¡± Kelvin helped Cheyenne, followed behind their two children when they came back home; Old Mr. Foley felt great when he saw Cheyenne again. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re back ¨C are you tired from your trip? Did anything fun happen? I¡¯ve arranged for your favorite food to be prepared.¡± Cheyenne felt warm hearing Grandfather¡¯s concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these small things Grandfather; let others take care of it.¡± But when Old Mr. Foley saw Kelvining over with Cheyenne by his side, he just rolled his eyes. ¡°Grandfather¡­ I¡­¡± Chapter 855: I’m Concerned About My Grandfather’s Health ¡°Did Cheyenne have a good time in Jostrana? Did you encounter any difficulties? Tell me if there is any,¡± old Mr. Foley asked. ¡°Oh, by the way, has Kelvin been taking care of you well? Why do I feel like you¡¯ve lost weight?¡± he continued. ¡°How is Benson doing? Is he feeling better now? Invite him toe over and y with us,¡± he added. Kelvin remained silent as it seemed like Grandpa was ignoring himpletely. He walked up to the old man and parted his lips. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re asking so many questions at once. Which one should Cheyenne answer first?¡± Unexpectedly, the old man simply blew on his graying beard and responded with a disdainful expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Kelvin felt ignored once again as Cheyenne held onto Grandpa¡¯s arm and sat beside him on the sofa. She assured him that their trip to Jostrana was smooth sailing without anyone bullying her. She also mentioned Benson would be attending her wedding next month after his health improved. Upon hearing this news about Benson¡¯s recovery, Old Mr. Foley felt relieved atst. As they were all gathered together happily chatting away, the butler came over and announced that dinner was ready in the kitchen if they wanted to eat now. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± eximed old Mr. Foley excitedly while Cierra and Oliver followed behind holding hands. Only Kelvin remained sitting on the sofa, feeling left out. Everyone else headed towards dinner without even noticing him there. He thought bitterly until his eyes caught sight of pornographic magazines lying on top of a coffee table. He picked up those magazines without hesitation, handed them over to the butler and told him, ¡°Burn these!¡± ¡°What? These are Old Mr. Foley¡¯s precious collections!¡± The butler eximed nervously, holding onto those hot potatoes tightly. ¡°Mr. Kelvin, these are Old Mr. Foley¡¯s treasures.¡± Kelvin looked serious and spoke with a straight face as he lectured, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they are rare that I let you burn them. Grandpa is getting old and seeing too much of these things can drain his energy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Grandpa¡¯s health, right?¡± ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll do as you said,¡± the butler responded. The butler sighed deeply. ¡®Master Kelvin, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. If Old Mr. Foley found out about this, he wouldn¡¯t go easy on me.¡¯ After dinner, since the two children hadn¡¯t seen Great-Grandpa in a long time, they went to y in his room instead of pestering Cheyenne for telling stories like they usually did. Cheyenne was tired from the day and was just about to chat with Kate on Line when Kelvin suddenly appeared before her. His smile seemed overly gentle and made her feel uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked suspiciously. ¡°Nothing,¡± Kelvin frowned. Cheyennezily raised her eyes and growled at him, ¡°Then why are you looking at me like that? Be careful or I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡± Kelvin had been around her long enough to not be afraid of her empty threats; he slyly moved closer to her instead. ¡°It¡¯s just that I wanted to tell you that I¡¯ve already prepared your bathwater. You should soak in it soon so your body can rx.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been sleeping on the floor at Benson¡¯s house all this time; it¡¯s been quite a hard time. Soaking will help relieve fatigue.¡± He spouted off a bunch of nonsense while Cheyenne looked at him skeptically. ¡°Really¡­ it¡¯s that simple?¡± Kelvin kept his eyes downcast as if feeling wronged by her suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things again, Cheyenne. It¡¯s just my way of showing concern for how hard you¡¯ve worked these past few days.¡± Hearing how sincere he sounded made Cheyenne snort lightly before saying sarcastically, ¡°ttery will get you nowhere except maybe into my pockets.¡± ¡°Cheyenne! How could what I¡¯m doing be considered ttery? I¡¯m your husband!¡± Kelvin protested indignantly. Cheyenne tilted her head slightly while pondering slowly before finally nodding with agreement. ¡°Oh yeah¡­ you¡¯re right! Okay then¡­ I¡¯ll go take my bath now while you tidy up the bed.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll definitely tidy up everything.¡± Cheyenne had no idea that the man¡¯s thoughts were focused on making a messter, so why bother cleaning up now?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Meanwhile, Cheyenne was stunned by the romantic scene in front of her as she entered the bathroom. The golden floor was covered with roses, and her favorite scented candles were ced on the marble countertop next to the bathtub. Rose petals and cute little rubber ducks floated in the water. She had bought those for Cierra to y with; did he think she was still a child? But after not sleeping well at the Miller family¡¯s house, taking a rxing bath sounded nice, and enjoying everything Kelvin had prepared for her would be even better. Slowly slipping out of her silk nightgown, Cheyenne stepped into the bathtub with her slender white legs. As soon as she closed her eyes contentedly, a tall figure slipped into the room unnoticed. With one nce at what was happening in the tub ¨C steam rising from it ¨C Kelvin felt his throat go dry and swallowed hard unconsciously before mustering up some courage to walk over. When Cheyenne noticed someone approaching her, she immediately opened her eyes only to see Kelvin standing right in front of her! Her face turned ck and then red as she red angrily at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She demanded. Kelvin brought his hands from behind his back revealing a pink fluffy towel he held between them. ¡°I suddenly remembered I forgot to prepare a towel for you,¡± he said calmly while offering it towards Cheyenne. ¡°It would be troublesome if you couldn¡¯t find one when you get outter.¡± Did he really think that Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t know what he was up to? ¡°Put down that towel and leave,¡± snapped Cheyenne firmly while pointing towards door handle beside him.¡± And don¡¯t forget to close it behind yourself too! Thank you, Mr. Foley!¡± Since Kelvin hade this far, there wasn¡¯t any reason for him to leave now! Kelvin shamelessly began unbuttoning his shirt while gazing deeply into Cheyenne¡¯s eyes filled with mes as if wanting nothing more than devouring or burning everything around them! ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal; we¡¯re family!¡± He eximed before stepping into tub without waiting for permission, causing water spilling all over onto the floor along with rose petals floating away along its stream! Cheyenne¡¯s angry words were silenced by his kisses! Chapter 856: Shouldn’t Cheyenne Praise Me for Being Thoughtful? ¡°Kelvin, you have no shame!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you praise me for being thoughtful?¡± ¡°You beast, I knew from the beginning that you had bad intentions!¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it here? Should we go to bed then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it at all!¡± ¡°I understand. Cheyenne said you really like it here, so let¡¯s just make do with this ce.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was like talking to a brick wall. Cheyenne was so angry that her body trembled uncontrobly. Kelvin¡¯s touch stirred up unfamiliar sensations within her and she bit down on her lip in embarrassment. Seeing this, Kelvin leaned in and kissed her earlobe with a smug chuckle. ¡°Cheyenne is such a good girl. Hold onto me tightly so you won¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°You¡­ shut up!¡± After some time had passed, Cheyenne gazed dazedly at the crystal chandelier above them. Her eyes were sparkling with tears as they hung delicately on her rosy cheeks. She looked pure and beautiful, like a blooming cherry blossom after the rain. Kelvin was bing more and more cunning! Outside the door¡­ Old Mr. Foley realized he had left something behind in the living room after putting his two precious great-grandchildren to sleep. However, when he went downstairs to retrieve them, his butler informed him that Kelvin had him burn them. Enraged beyond belief, Old Mr. Foley stormed over to Kelvin¡¯s bedroom without even using his cane. ¡°You little brat! You burned my precious items! If you don¡¯tpensate me for ten or eight of them, then I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± But just as he raised his hand to knock on the door, he heard suggestive noisesing from inside which made him freeze in ce momentarily before leaning closer to eavesdrop for a while longer. Gradually reced by amusement instead of anger on his face; Old Mr. Foley gave an ambiguous look towards the closed door before thinking how nice it would be if there were another great-grandchild around here somewhere¡­ Finally he gave an arrogant snort before turning around with hands behind back. ¡®I¡¯ll let this slide because of Cheyenne but there won¡¯t be another time!¡¯ The butler followed closely behind him; earlier when he saw Old Mr. Foley storming upstairs angrily, he thought things might turn chaotic. But who would¡¯ve thought that Old Mr. Foley would change his mind right outside Kelvin¡¯s door? Two hourster¡­ Cheyenne walked out of the bathroom, feeling weak all over as Kelvin carefully carried her into bed and tucked her under the nkets. He leaned down tenderly kissing her forehead, ¡°Cheyenne, why don¡¯t we find Grandpa an elderlypanion so he doesn¡¯t waste away day by day?¡± Just now, Kelvin was aware of what had happened when his grandfather visited, but at this crucial moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with the old man. Upon hearing Kelvin¡¯s words, Cheyenne reluctantly opened her tired starry eyes and nced at him. Her red lips parted, filled withints. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to find you one femalepanion first, um¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Kelvin kissed her lips, his eyes filled with seriousness as he spoke, ¡°No, I only want you.¡± Cheyenne was overwhelmed by his sudden confession and slowly uttered, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Good girl, you¡¯ve been tired. Get some rest now. I¡¯ll go to the study to handle some things, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After speaking, he carefully tucked the bed sheet and dimmed the bedsidemp before getting up and leaving. Cheyenne watched his figure disappear from the room, feeling touched. Even though he had a lot of work stuff to attend to, Kelvin temporarily delegated everything to his assistant in order to apany her to Jostrana to see Benson. However, Chris could only handle trivial matters, and the important decisions within thepany still required Kelvin as the person in power. After the ten-day trip to Jostrana, a lot of work must have umted, and he would have to work overtime in theing days. But then, she thought, if he got tired, he wouldn¡¯t have the energy to do her. Cheyenne closed her beautiful eyes and fell asleep peacefully. The next day, the October sky was clean, with white clouds floating in the sky, resembling cute dogs chasing each other. Beneath the white clouds, the road was wide. In the still-hot Akloit, you could see girls with long legs everywhere on the streets. Although Cheyenne was already a mother of two children, it didn¡¯t stop her from squatting by the advertising kiosk on the side of the street, eating ice cream and admiring the beautiful women. The woman beside her wore a wide-brimmed fisherman hat that covered most of her face, and she even used sunsses to conceal her features. ¡°The vendors are getting smarter. They change the name of ice-creams, but charge an extra dor. s.¡± Hearing her words, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Tsk, you earn millions from a single drama, and you¡¯re still fussing over two dors.¡± Kate quickly denied, her mouth dropping open. ¡°How do I earn millions? I can only get a small portion, most of it goes to the investors.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your husband the biggest investor?¡± ¡°Well¡­ hehe.¡± Kate blushed. Glenn always invested in every one of her ys, not for the dividends but simply because he didn¡¯t want anyone taking advantage of his wife. But Kate was lucky. She had acted in several sessful ys over the years, each one earning Master Glenn quite a bit of money. The couple were given a nickname ¨C ¡°God and Goddess of Wealth¡± in show business. But she couldn¡¯t just give up like that. She had to argue back. ¡°We only make small moneypared to you who can earn billions just by applying for patents with your research.¡± Over the years, Cheyenne¡¯s medical skills had be more refined and she even published several books on traditional medicine acupuncture techniques which caught Mr. Harrison¡¯s attention as well as bing the sessor of the medical department. Unfortunately, she never really cared about politics so she left after finishing what needed to be done there and Eddie became the sessor instead. Cheyenne could now focus on researching traditional medicine full time and even wonst year¡¯s Global Biomedical Award which was presented by the President himself on board an airne heading overseas, making headlines everywhere! The key point being that this world-renowned acupuncturist was actually just a young woman in her early twenties! If people hadn¡¯t seen Cheyenne herself, they wouldn¡¯t believe that she was twenty-five years old. Afterplimenting each other for some time they finally stopped. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop praising each other now and focus on checking out hot guys or beautiful women instead!¡± Kate agreed nodding along. ¡°Mm-hmm, yeah, look at that girl crossing the street wearing yellow dress; such thin waist!¡± ¡°She looks fine but I think her friend next to her has great legs too.¡± ¡°I prefer big breasts myself like yours, Cheyenne!¡± ¡°Get lost! What are you looking at anyway?¡± Chapter 857: Which Kindergarten Does Oliver Attend? The two of them were enjoying themselves, looking at beautiful women when suddenly a group of high school girls, around seventeen or eighteen years old, surrounded them. They chattered away excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re Kate, the A-list female star, right? Ahh! I just saw your drama. Can you please sign your autograph?¡± ¡°I want one too! Kate, we love you!¡± ¡°Can you sign mine too? I really like your performance in Lingyue Legend.¡± Kate didn¡¯t know when she was recognized by people and now found herself surrounded by arge group of fans. Cheyenne had no choice but to step back. She looked on with glee at Kate¡¯s awkward situation. On the other side, while signing autographs for her fans, the paparazzi who had been following her also noticed what was happening and ran over. Kate had to make a quick escape and shouted loudly to Cheyenne as she ran away. ¡°Cheyenne, I have something else to do here. Remember what I asked you earlier.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Cheyenne tilted her head for a long time before finally remembering and replied. ¡°Okay, I remember.¡± Hearing this response made Kate feel relieved as she pressed down on her fisherman hat with one hand while holding onto the hem of her skirt with the other hand as she desperately ran towards a hidden alleyway. As soon as she left though, all those fans went crazy chasing after her from behind making Cheyenne sweat profusely just watching them. Fortunately for Cheyenne, since L Harper, one of her identities, always wore masks during performances, nobody knew she was actually L Harper. Since Kate had left and there was nothing else going on, so Cheyenne decided it was time to go home and sleep, but then suddenly received an unexpected phone call from Grandpa. ¡°Grandpa, is there anything important that made you call me?¡± Background noise could be heard like sounds of mahjong tiles cking together. It made old Mr. Foley¡¯s voice sound somewhat unclear amidst all that noise. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ I have some urgent business right now, so can you please pick up Oliver after school today at 4:30 PM? If it¡¯s not convenient for you, then let Kelvin do it instead because kindergarten management is very strict and only parents can pick up their children.¡± Ever since Oliver and Cierra were born except for breastfeeding them both which onlysted several months, everything else big or small rted to raising these two kids were handled by Grandpa or Kelvin himself. Previously when Oliver needed someone to pick him up from school, Grandpa woulde do it but now he had something he needed to take care of, so Cheyenne would pick up her son herself. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go pick up Oliver,¡± Cheyenne said over the phone. ¡°Good, then I can rest easy,¡± old Mr. Foley replied before hanging up. Cheyenne stood there, holding the phone, pondering a serious question in her mind. which kindergarten was Oliver attending? Laurel Kindergarten was the number one elite nursery school in Akloit. The tuition alone cost over ten thousand dors a year, not to mention other misceneous fees. Only wealthy families could afford to send their children here, so it naturally created an atmosphere ofpetition among parents waiting for their kids outside of school. The empty space in front of the school gate turned into a runway for parents to show off their outfits while inside, children yed and chattered away with baby voices like they were in a bird sanctuary. A slightly chubby little boy proudly announced. ¡°The woman wearing red at the entrance is my mom.¡± Hearing this, other children began pointing out their own mothers as well. ¡°My mom wearing floral dress is so pretty!¡± ¡°Hmph! Your mom isn¡¯t as pretty as mine! She¡¯s wearing ck!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen Sasha¡¯s mother before; she¡¯s a star and the most beautiful.¡± ¡­ Sasha was called out by name but remained obediently standing with her hands behind her back while gazing at the TV on the wall ying Tom and Jerry. She suddenly heard someone talking about her mother but just smiled sweetly without saying anything.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Two adorable dimples appeared on her fair cheeks when she smiled. The chubby boy stared at Sasha motionlessly and offered his snacks to her generously. ¡°Sasha, do you want some? These are chocte beans that my mom brought back from abroad just for me. They¡¯re really sweet and delicious.¡± Although Sasha didn¡¯t like chocte much, she couldn¡¯t refuse his kindness so she replied softly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Other kids nearby also wanted some but no one dared ask since he had always been known for being protective of his food. However, something unexpected happened ¨C after receiving chocte beans from him, Sasha gave them away to another quiet little boy sitting alone in a corner instead of eating them herself. The little boy looked to be only three or four years old, dressed in a kindergarten uniform. His cold and refined face resembled that of a little prince from a movie. When Sasha offered him some chocte beans, the little boy shook his head and firmly refused. ¡°No!¡± he said. He didn¡¯t want to eat these sickly sweet things. Sasha felt rejected and her cherry-red lips pouted as she sighed. ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t want them, Oliver, I¡¯ll give them to Fatty instead. Sasha won¡¯t eat them either.¡± Fatty was so angry that his face turned red. He grabbed Sasha¡¯s hand and pulled her over to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t y with that snobby kid! What¡¯s so great about him?¡± ¡°Our moms wille pick us upter, but not Oliver¡¯s mom,¡± another child chimed in. ¡°That means Oliver¡¯s mom doesn¡¯t like him at all.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± someone else agreed. ¡°Who would like someone with such a bad attitude?¡± After Fatty spoke up, everyone began whispering among themselves again until they came to the conclusion that Oliver was just an unloved bad kid! Sasha heard this and immediately wanted to defend Oliver. ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s not like that at all! I¡¯ve met Oliver¡¯s mom before; she is just as beautiful as my own mother.¡± Everyone had seen Sasha¡¯s mother before; she was practically an angel on earth. She insisted that Oliver¡¯s mother was also beautiful but nobody wanted to believe her, even though Sasha herself was the prettiest girl in ss and very popr among everyone there and they knew she wouldn¡¯t lie. Fatty frowned. ¡°You¡¯re only saying this because you¡¯re friends with him.¡± He continued usingly. ¡°Oliver¡¯s parents have nevere pick him up before ¨C he must be one of those bad kids without any parents!¡± At this point even quiet little Oliver couldn¡¯t take it anymore; he suddenly stood up from his seat with a push towards Fatty Despite the fact that Fatty was one year older than Oliver, taller, and physicallyrger than him, when it came to fighting, he couldn¡¯tpare to Oliver, who had been personally trained by Kelvin. Instead, Oliver had him pinned to the ground, delivering a relentless beating. Chapter 858: Teaching Your Son the Correct Way to Fight The kindergarten teacher rushed over to stop the fight as soon as she saw it. Every child here was precious. She didn¡¯t dare to criticize any of them. But now, Oliver had beaten up little chubby so badly that he was bruised and swollen. The teacher grabbed Oliver¡¯s hand from behind. ¡°Stop it, Oliver!¡± ¡°Baby, please don¡¯t fight. You¡¯re ssmates and you need to get along.¡± Meanwhile, Fatty sat on the ground crying loudly with tears and snot streaming down his face. He sniffled and sucked back his runny nose in aical way. Even though he looked like a pig¡¯s head after being beaten up by Oliver, he still tried to provoke him by shouting insults about his mother. ¡°Oliver! You only hit me because your mom is an ugly freak!¡± Oliver had stopped fighting but when he heard this insult about his mother again, he broke free from the teacher¡¯s grip like an angry beast. He charged towards Fatty and punched him in the face again. ¡°If you insult my mommy one more time, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Although this little guy was less than four years old with a small frame of stature; there was something fierce about him that made people tremble in fear. At the same time outside of the ssroom door where parents were waiting they became anxious upon hearing noises inside. ¡°Oh no! Someone is fighting! We need help!¡± ¡°I hope my son isn¡¯t getting hurt; he was born premature so his health isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°This kindergarten charges so much money every year yet they can¡¯t even guarantee students safety? It¡¯s not worth it at all.¡± Suddenly among these voices one woman wearing a ck dress noticed her crying baby boy sitting on the ground amidst all of this chaos. She immediately became furious regardless of any rules or regtions for entering into ssrooms she pushed open the door without hesitation. ¡°Stop hitting my son, you bastard!¡± She shouted while grabbing onto Oliver¡¯s cor, lifting him off of Chubby before throwing him down onto the floor with forceful impact sound.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But she wasn¡¯t done yet; Turning around, she pped Oliver across his delicate face leaving behind red marks on skin surface while yelling coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you hit my precious baby boy?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t back down; when this woman prepared herself for another strike against him, he pounced forward suddenly, biting her hand fiercely with all strength within himself. The pain on the back of her hand enraged the woman once again, and this time she wanted to hit Oliver with her own purse, which was a limited edition from Chanel. The purse had many metal studs on it, some of which were sharp enough to leave bruises if they hit a child¡¯s delicate skin. The female teacher tried to intervene but was stopped by the fat woman¡¯s re. ¡°What kind of teacher are you? You see students fighting and don¡¯t even try to stop them. Are you helping this little brat bully my son?¡± The innocent teacher wanted to refute but was stunned by the fat woman¡¯s actions. She really intended to use her purse to smash Oliver¡¯s head. Sasha, who stood behind Oliver, had never seen such a scene before and burst into tears. As Oliver was about to be hit, the chubby boy danced with joy and shouted. ¡°Beat her up! How dare him bully me!¡± Just as everyone felt sorry for that handsome little boy in a critical moment, a clear voice came from the door. ¡°Stop!¡± Immediately after that came a breaking sound as a silver needle pierced through the air at lightning speed towards the woman¡¯s wrist. ng! Just as she raised her hand ready for another strike, she suddenly felt pain in her wrist where there was now an extra needle embedded in it. Her whole arm began tingling and feeling weak. In no time at all, her bag fell to the ground and a muffled sound came. When Oliver saw the needle on the chubby woman¡¯s wrist, he knew that Mommy had arrived. His ck eyes lit up with excitement as he looked towards the entrance. Amidst the chaotic crowd, a slender and graceful figure dressed in white slowly approached. The young girl had long, wavy hair cascading behind her like seaweed, entuating her slender waist. As she walked gracefully, her rosy cheeks bloomed like flowers, and her longshes concealed the coldness in her eyes. Her bright red lips were as vibrant as blooming plum blossoms in March, exuding a charming allure. No matter where she went, whenever she appeared, she would be the most dazzling and eye-catching presence in the crowd! Cheyenne naturally noticed Oliver sitting on ground with palm prints still visible on his face, immediately grew heartbroken, wishing nothing more than want to rip apart this fat woman standing before them right then and there. She walked slowly towards the fat woman while asking coldly. ¡°Which hand?¡± This young girl looked too beautiful for words ¨C appearing no older than twenty years old ¨C yet emanating an aura so fierce it made people feel afraid deep inside themselves. ¡°Who are you? What business is it of yours if I teach this little bastard lesson?¡± ¡°Oliver, tell her who I am.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Oliver quickly climbed up from the ground, lowered his little head, and walked over to Cheyenne. His dirty little hand tightly grasped his mother¡¯s hand. Although he was a precocious child, Oliver was only four years old. When he was bullied, he would feel pain and seekfort from his mother. The people around were so shocked that their jaws dropped. The young girl in front of them looked like a college student, but she turned out to be this child¡¯s mother! The other children in the kindergarten couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. They didn¡¯t believe Sasha when she said Oliver¡¯s mother was beautiful, but now they knew it was true. Oliver¡¯s mother looked like a fairy, no, even more beautiful than a fairy! The obese mother and son felt fear in the presence of this girl, but the mother calcted her chances of winning. Suddenly, she gained confidence and raised her head to use Cheyenne first, ¡°This is the ¡®well-behaved¡¯ son you¡¯ve raised, daring to hit people. Look at what he has done to my baby!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne lowered her gaze and nced at the chubby boy. And then she burst intoughter. She was already stunningly beautiful, and thisughter was like a scene of blooming flowers. Her red lips parted, and the words she uttered were unbelievable. ¡°Oliver, did you hit him?¡± Oliver knew that hitting someone was wrong. He bit his lip, lowered his head, and mumbled, ¡°Yes, I hit him.¡± ¡°Just listen to him, your son admits to hitting mine. You, as his parent, don¡¯t even bother to discipline him. You have no sense of parenting!¡± Thinking she had the upper hand, the obese woman proudly spoke. Cheyenne took a deep breath, and two dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth, sweet and charming. ¡°Ma¡¯ma, you¡¯re right. There is indeed ack of discipline in my family. Now, I will teach my son how to hit someone properly!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Chapter 859: You Can Call Me Poor, But Not Ugly Without hesitation, a loud pnded on the woman¡¯s face, leaving her dazed. She incredulously lifted her head and stared at Cheyenne with wide eyes like copper bells. ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit me!¡± Cheyenne snorted. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Oliver, watch closely how I do it.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he promptly answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Another pnded on the other side of the fat woman¡¯s face, causing both sides to swell up red. Cheyenne touched her own fair chin andughed. ¡°Not bad, they are equally swollen now.¡± Finallying back to her senses after being pped twice in a row, the fat woman rushed towards Cheyenne like a madwoman. ¡°You little slut! I¡¯ll fight you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve grown up my whole life without my parents ever hitting me; who do you think you are?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s answer infuriated the fat woman even more. ¡°Oh? So you have poor upbringing too? Then today I¡¯ll have to teach you some manners for your parents¡¯ sake!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me too much; I¡¯m just here to pick up my son from school and teach you how to be a decent human being.¡± Just as the fat woman charged forward again, Cheyenne took a small step back while keeping an eye on her lower body. Cheyenne swiftly and decisively grabbed the woman¡¯s arm and seemingly gave her a gentle push, while at the same time lifting her foot and kicking her knee with the pointed high heel of her shoe. The woman screamed uncontrobly as she fell to her knees. Cheyenne raised her hand again and pressed her arm against the woman¡¯s fat chin. As the obese woman knelt on one knee, there was a crisp sounding from her chin. It turned out that the cartge in her neck had twisted. As she turned her head, she met the faint smile in the girl¡¯s eyes. That smile was like a witch crawling out of hell, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Now, do you still dare to hit my son and call him a bastard?¡± Even withoutying a finger on Cheyenne, the humiliated obese woman, who was forced to kneel by her, still refused to ept it. She spoke intermittently in pain, ¡°You, don¡¯t get cocky¡­ Ah! It hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Another crisp cracking sound followed. It turned out that Cheyenne forcefully pushed her twisted neck back into ce. This intense pain was no less than being struck in the chest with a hammer. The obese woman was drenched in sweat from fear, but she heard the light and airy voice of the girl in her ear, ¡°How about it? Say one more word to insult me, and I¡¯ll twist your head even more crooked.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I dislocate it, I can put it back for you without leaving a single scratch!¡± As a doctor, she had excellent skills in connecting bones. Seeing her own mother being tortured like this, the chubby boy was afraid that he would be next and knelt down in front of Cheyenne with a ¡°plop¡±. He grabbed her pants and cried out loud. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. Please spare my mother. Waaah!¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t bother to argue with a child but knew very well what kind of person her son was. Although Oliver looked cold and difficult to get along with on the surface, he was actually a very obedient child. As long as you don¡¯t provoke him, he won¡¯t cause any trouble. ¡°Oliver, tell me what happened?¡± Oliver walked up with his face all wrinkled up and still had five finger marks on his face but didn¡¯t cry out in pain once. ¡°It¡¯s because he called you ugly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this news, Cheyenne became even angrier. ¡°You can call me poor but not ugly! How despicable!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t hit the child; that would be too disgraceful. After thinking about it for some time, Cheyenne could only vent her anger on the boy¡¯s mother instead. Immediately she took out a silver needle from her pocket which was only about twenty centimeters long while no one noticed yet. Taking advantage of everyone¡¯sck of attention, she quickly stabbed the woman¡¯s shoulder with this fine needle which wouldn¡¯t leave any trace when pricked into someone¡¯s body. The woman would only feel slight pain at being pricked once but after going back home she would suffer from arm pain for half a month before getting better again. Humph! It served right that she hadn¡¯t taught her son properly. The female kindergarten teacher did not want things to escte further so she stepped forward to persuade both parties to step back and let go of each other since Oliver and Fatty were ssmates after all; they needed to learn how to get along in future days. However, the obese woman was not willing to let go of her anger. Unable to bully Oliver anymore and unable to defeat Cheyenne, she directed her rage towards the female teacher. ¡°You hypocritical bystander! You just stood there watching me being bullied by her. I paid over a hundred thousand in tuition fees for a year! From tomorrow, my son won¡¯te to this school anymore, hmph!¡± Losing an important client, the female teacher knew that her performance would be affected, so she pleaded with the obese woman in a low and submissive voice, asking her to calm down. The obese woman then reached into her pocket and pulled out her cellphone, dialing ¡°911:¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to calm down. You all saw how this woman just pressed me to the ground and hit me. I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne shrugged nonchntly and said, ¡°You can report it if you want, I don¡¯t care.¡± Finally, the young girl shed a naive and adorable smile and casually said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never been there before.¡± The chubby woman was speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe that Cheyenne wasn¡¯t even afraid of going to the police station. Onlookers were equally stunned by her arrogance ¨C they had never seen someone so proud of having been to a police station before! Oliver blinked his big watery eyes and smiled. His mom was so cool! A few minutester, two policemen arrived at their doorstep in response to the reported incident. ¡°Are you the ones who called us?¡± they asked. The chubby woman immediately pretended to be distressed and squeezed out two fake tears while pointing at Cheyenne. ¡°Yes officer, she hit me just now! It really hurt!¡± If it had been a young pretty girl calling them ¡®officer¡¯, perhaps they would have felt ttered; but instead it was an old overweightdy in her thirties calling them sweetly. They felt embarrassed. Cheyenne confidently led her son towards the police car saying, ¡°Can you guys give us a ride?¡± The way she called them made their hearts flutter; looking at her slender figure from behind made them think that Oliver was actually her little brother. They took Cheyenne into an office room for questioning because of how attractive she looked and how polite she acted towards them. Most people would have cowered in fear or sat with their heads down in shame when brought into questioning but not Cheyenne ¨C she even helped herself to some snacks such as sunflower seeds or potato chips while waiting for further instructions. She didn¡¯t hesitate to offer some chips to Oliver either but he declined, saying, ¡°Mommy, my face hurts.¡± Cheyenne examined his face seriously and replied, ¡°Oh right, it might make your wounds worse if you eat these. Let me eat more for you then.¡± Oliver sighed helplessly as his mother continued munching on snacks without any worries whatsoever about what may happen next. Chapter 860: Where is the Wound? As the mother and son sat leisurely in the office, munching on potato chips, the overweight woman and her son who were brought to the police station with them weren¡¯t as lucky. Her hands were handcuffed as she sat on a small chair, arrogantly spewing disrespectful words from her mouth. ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like this!¡± Excitedly standing up, she red at everyone with anger in her round eyes. Her posture made it seem like she was about to charge forward and attack someone. ¡°Sit down!¡± The female police officer responsible for taking notes shouted sternly, mming her pen onto the table. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re still acting so arrogant even though you¡¯re in a police station. Even if you¡¯re someone important, justice will still be served.¡± ¡°Tell me why there was a fight!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she mmed her hand onto the table causing even the lucky cat figurine on top of it to shake its head continuously. Watching how they were being treated and then looking at Cheyenne sitting next to them eating and drinking only fueled more anger within this woman. ¡°You little cop dare treat me like this! My husband is Henry Logan ¨C CEO of the Logan Group. My monthly allowance is more than your yearly ie! Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°If I want to make sure that your job is gone after today¡¯s incident, then what can stop me?¡± Over these years they had seen many arrogant people but rarely had theye across such an obnoxious woman before. ¡°Hmph! Do you really think Mr. Murillo can be easily bullied? My job isn¡¯t something that can be taken away just because of your words. Don¡¯t forget how heavy-handed we¡¯ve been before; even the Todd family¡¯s young master praised us.¡± Themotion finally caught attention from those inside the conference room where an attractive man sat at its head with his brows furrowed together showing his righteous aura clearly visible between them all around him. He wore a deep blue uniform which added gravitas making him appear anything but ordinary person. He didn¡¯t say anything but instead made everyone below him afraid to move despite hearing all of noiseing from outside already reaching their ears inside the conference room. Everyone secretly looked towards him while atmosphere became solemn until suddenly a cold voice rang out beside their ear, ¡°Luke, go outside and see what happened.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The young man named Luke received the order and went out to take a look. After a few minutes, he returned to the conference room and stood respectfully not far behind the man. ¡°Mr. Murillo, Miss Lawrence has arrived,¡± he answered with lowered eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Gordon¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He stood up from his seat with a hint of a smile on his previously expressionless face. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the reception room in the lobby.¡± As soon as Luke finished speaking, Gordon mmed his folder onto the table and hurriedly walked towards the door. He coldly said ¡°meeting dismissed¡± as he left, leaving everyone confused and whispering amongst themselves. ¡°Who is Miss Lawrence? Why did Mr. Murillo cancel our meeting and personally go out to greet her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± someone replied. ¡°There are so many people surnamed Lawrence in Akloit.¡± Just then, someone suddenly eximed with a change of expression. ¡°Wait¡­ it might be her!¡± But who was she? With great curiosity, Luke followed Gordon¡¯s footsteps out of the conference room towards the lobby on the first floor. He couldn¡¯t wait to see who this person was that made Mr. Murillo value her so highly. In an uproarious scene at the ground level, Mrs. Logan stood at Cheyenne¡¯s office door still wanting to argue about something or other; blocking it with herrge frame while shouting loudly. ¡°Fine! Then exin why I had to sit there being interrogated by you all while that brawler sat on your sofa drinking coffee!¡± ¡°Is this how you treat people differently?¡± Sheughed sarcastically ¡°Well, I¡¯m really impressed today.¡± The female police officer didn¡¯t know how to respond when suddenly they heard a low but maic voice behind them say firmly. ¡°It¡¯s simple, because Miss Lawrence is my guest and you are not!¡± It was none other than Gordon himself who had arrived just in time. She greeted him casually. ¡°Hey Gordon! Long time no see.¡± Then she chuckled again before adding, ¡°Oh sorry, I almost forgot; now I have to call you Mr Murillo.¡± Thest conflict with the Lucas family earned Gordon recognition from the President, who promoted him to a position at Onistead¡¯s police station. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other in almost two years, whenever Gordon encountered a difficult case or had questions during an investigation, he would turn to Cheyenne for help. They had stayed in touch quite a bit. But Cheyenne never expected Gordon to be transferred back so suddenly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. Gordon, normally aloof and distant, smiled warmly at her. ¡°I should be asking you that question.¡± Cheyenne was proud as she lifted her face and exined why she was there. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing really. I just beat up this woman.¡± The way she said it made it sound like beating someone up was something worth bragging about. Mrs. Logan thought Cheyenne would deny it and prepared herself for an argument but instead Cheyenne admitted to everything openly and without hesitation. She was truly brazen; Mrs. Logan couldn¡¯t understand what made her behave so recklessly. ¡°Officer,¡± Mrs. Logan whined while rolling up her sleeve to reveal bruises on her arm, ¡°you heard what she said! She attacked me! ording to thew shouldn¡¯t you arrest her?¡± Yet her smooth arms were unblemished. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Mrs. Logan wondered aloud since moments ago Cheyenne had hit her hard enough that there should have been some injury visible on her skin. Suddenly remembering what happened earlier at the kindergarten caused Mrs. Logan¡¯s face turned pale; no wonder she behaved so fearlessly! The officer seemed convinced that Mrs. Logan was lying as sarcasm dripped from every word. ¡°You said she hit you? Where are your injuries then? Show us where they are!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± stuttered Mrs. Logan before pointing towards the base of neck with trembling fingers, ¡°She grabbed my neck! It hurt so much just now¡­ look!¡± The crowd looked at each other in astonishment. Mrs. Logan couldn¡¯t believe it. Could it be that her neck had just been twisted around by Cheyenne like that and she wasn¡¯t injured? Chapter 861: Madame Cheyenne Just as she was feeling incredulous, the policewoman handed her a small round mirror. ¡°Take a look for yourself. Where are your injuries?¡± she asked. The woman took the mirror in disbelief and checked her thick, wrinkled neck. There was nothing there except for wrinkles. ¡°No, how can this be? I don¡¯t believe it¡­ I don¡¯t believe it!¡± she eximed. ¡°Not only me, but my son was also beaten. Look at his pitiful little face, all thanks to this woman and her good-for-nothing son!¡± Her voice filled with frustration and anger. Indeed, there was a wound on the chubby boy¡¯s face and Oliver had a handprint on his cheek as well. Oliver spoke up to exin everything to the police officer so that his mother wouldn¡¯t get into trouble. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that at all. It¡¯s because this chubby kid insulted my mom first before I hit him back. Who knew his mom woulde and hit me? That¡¯s when my mom stepped in.¡± It was just a small matter between two kids fighting ¨C children will be children after all ¨C and if they apologized to each other, then everything would have been resolved. But Mrs. Logan looked like someone in her thirties who actuallyid hands on a child and even shamelessly called the police; everyone now had an even worse impression of her. Cheyennezily leaned against the wall and nonchntly said, ¡°Oliver was right; if I hadn¡¯t noticed he had a handprint on his face when picking up my child, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with punishing this woman.¡± ¡°Mr. Murillo saw it too. There were no injuries found on her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can always go to the hospital and have it checked.¡± Gordon knew very well Cheyenne¡¯s tricks; even if she went to hospital, they probably still wouldn¡¯t find anything wrong with her body conditions. ¡°No need! I¡¯ve seen Oliver¡¯s handprint clearly enough to know that it is indeed from Mrs. Logan,¡± Gordon said coldly. ¡°Since both sides made mistakes, Mrs. Logan, you should apologize.¡± With everyone agreeing upon Gordon¡¯s conclusion, Mrs. Logan immediately red angrily at them all, having raised her voice an octave higher than usual. ¡°What did you say? You want me to apologize to this woman?¡± Gordon looked down upon Mrs. Logan with disdainful eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Just because you wasted police resources by reporting something insignificant when there were no serious injuries involved,¡± Gordon replied calmly yet firmly. ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mrs. Logan gritted her teeth, thinking that Cheyenne would be in trouble at the police station. But to her surprise, the police made her apologize instead. ¡°This is not fair,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you two know each other. You were just conspiring against me with your eye signals!¡± As soon as Mrs. Logan finished speaking, Gordon¡¯s face grew even darker and he bellowed angrily, ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°If you keep talking nonsense like this, I won¡¯t hesitate to charge you with defamation and disturbing public order! Although it won¡¯tnd you in jail, I still have the power to lock you up in detention for two or three months!¡± Everyone in the room was shocked by Gordon¡¯s outburst. Mr. Murillo was usually strict but he had never lost his temper over something so trivial before. This woman had really brought it upon herself by provoking Mr. Murillo like this. On the other hand, Cheyenne smiled sweetly with a charming expression on her exquisite face. But Mrs. Logan saw through Cheyenne¡¯s smile and felt mocked by it; this woman was clearly enjoying herself! In the end, under Gordon¡¯s pressure, Mrs. Logan reluctantly apologized to Cheyenne while bowing down low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I was wrong.¡± Cheyenne pretended not to hear and cupped an ear yfully while smiling coyly, ¡°Oh? What did you say? Didn¡¯t catch that.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I said sorry!¡± ¡°Your voice is too soft now; when you were cursing earlier, your voice sounded strong enough! Did you forget how to speak loudly?¡± Gordon knew that Cheyenne could be petty sometimes but as long as no one provoked her first she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble either. Mrs. Logan should only me herself for underestimating Cheyenne¡¯s character. Thinking of this, Gordon turned away, pretending not seeing what happened between them, ¡°Ahem¡­ this is your personal grudge, you can solve it yourself.¡± Hearing what Gordon said, Mrs. Logan became more convinced of their rtionship from before. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have called 911: She would¡¯ve found someone privately who could beat up this woman instead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m wrong. Please forgive me.¡± This time, the sound of apology echoed throughout the room. Cheyenne finally ¡°heard¡±it. But, it didn¡¯t mean that she forgave Mrs. Logan yet. ¡°Today¡¯s incident will be a small lesson for you. Fortunately, you faced me. If my husband found out that you hit his precious son, tsk¡­¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t guarantee what Kelvin would do. Mrs. Logan didn¡¯t take Cheyenne seriously and thought she was just taking advantage of her authority to bully her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Gordon agreed deeply. ¡°Now that everything is settled, the two of you must not cause trouble for each other from now on. That¡¯s it.¡± Mrs. Logan took a deep breath before calming herself down as she turned to leave the police station. She stopped in her tracks and turned around to face Cheyenne before asking, ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow, realizing that this woman was verbally agreeing but not truly epting defeat. But Cheyenne wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone. ¡°My name is Cheyenne Lawrence and I suggest you remember it well.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Mrs. Logan remembered it all too well, especially the humiliation she suffered today! After the unlucky mother and son left, Cheyenne checked her watch; it was time to go home because if they werete, their family would worry about them. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Murillo, for today; we¡¯ll invite you over for dinner another day.¡± Gordon personally escorted them both to the police station door before saying, ¡°No need for dinner invitations but there have been several cases of missing children recently so if Miss Lawrence has some free time¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because he knew what Cheyenne would say next ¨C an outright rejection! ¡°No time!¡± Gordon sighed. Someone as talented as Cheyanne could have made a great forensic scientist but with such a noble background how could she stay behind doing such insignificant work? Just then, he heardughter ringing in his ear as Cheyanne said, ¡°I¡¯m not unwilling to help because I¡¯m getting married next month. Mr Murillo, don¡¯t forget to attend my wedding.¡± ¡°Oh! That exins everything!¡± Gordon chided himself silently at being so dull-witted even though this was big news! ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother Miss Lawrence any further since businesses first.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Chapter 862: Damn Kate Cheyenne left the police station and on the way back home, she remembered what Kate had asked her earlier in the day. Her lips twitched slightly. ¡°I almost forgot.¡± Luckily, she found a supermarket on the roadside, so she parked her luxury car to the side and prepared to get out and buy something. ¡°Oliver, Mommy needs to buy some things. Do you want to wait in the car ore with me?¡± she asked. After the recent incident, Oliver had be quite dependent on her, and the little guy just wanted to stick close to his mother. He didn¡¯t want to act like a tough guy for now. ¡°I want to go with Mommy,¡± he replied. ¡°Alright, I can also buy some medicine for your little face. It looks so pitiful,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°If your great-grandfather sees it, he¡¯ll definitely be very angry.¡± Of course, she might get scolded too¡­ Cheyenne swore to herself that if she ever encountered that woman again, she would think about giving her another beating to vent her frustration. As they entered the supermarket, the mother and son¡¯s stunning looks immediately attracted attention from the people around them. Some even secretly spected if they were celebrity mother and son. Unaware of the spection, Cheyenne decided to reward Oliver to soothe his injured little heart. She offered him a 30-second unlimited shopping spree. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 seconds. During this time, Oliver, you can pick anything you like, and Mommy will buy it for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up. Most of the snacks they bought at home ended up in Mommy¡¯s hands, and he and his little sister only got to enjoy less than half of them. Now was the perfect opportunity to indulge! Understanding the offer, the little guy nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Alright, you go get ready,¡± Cheyenne handed him a basket and started the timer on her phone. ¡°3, 2, 1, go!¡± With hermand, Oliver rushed into the snack section, picking up things that his little sister loved to eat. Cakes, candies, teddy bear-shaped cookies¡­ and strawberry-vored puddings. Cheyenne stood at the checkout counter, arms crossed, watching the countdown numbers on her phone screen. ¡°Ten seconds remaining,¡± she reminded him. Oliver¡¯s actions became even faster. He didn¡¯t have time to think about what to pick, so he just grabbed all the candies he saw and stuffed them into the basket. The unique shopping style of the mother and son attracted curious onlookers who were shopping nearby. Someone even recorded this interesting scene and posted it online. Meanwhile, other mothers who were also shopping with their children quietly expressed their disapproval of Cheyenne¡¯s behavior. They muttered their objections, saying things like: ¡°Who teaches their child like this?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too extravagant.¡± ¡°If the child eats so many snacks, will they still eat their meals obediently? She looks so young, she definitely won¡¯t know how to take care of a child.¡± ¡­ Hearing these doubts, Cheyenne frowned and looked over at the women. She rolled her eyes and retorted without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s my business how I teach my child. What does it matter to you? My family is poor and we only have enough money for necessities. Is that okay with you?¡± The two women were immediately silenced. In thest three seconds, Oliver grabbed a band-aid from beside the cash register. This action surprised her. ¡°Oliver,¡± she said. Oliver stared intently at her hand. Although his speech was slow, his enunciation was clear. ¡°Mommy¡¯s hand is injured.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cheyenne lowered her head in surprise and saw a scratch on the back of her hand that had broken through some skin and was bleeding slightly. She hadn¡¯t even noticed it before because it didn¡¯t hurt much; she realized now that it must have been caused by the diamond ne around that chubby woman¡¯s neck. It was such a small wound but Oliver noticed it while Cheyenne didn¡¯t pay attention to herself at all ¨C this made Cheyenne feel warm inside. The best thing she ever did in life was giving birth to Oliver under such difficult circumstances years ago. ¡°Oliver is really thoughtful,¡± she said with gratitude ¡°These are all snacks your sister likes; what about yours?¡± Unexpectedly, Oliver shook his head seriously and replied, ¡°Daddy says I¡¯m already a man who needs to protect mommy and sister.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t eat snacks anymore; I¡¯ll eat meals instead so I can grow tall enough to protect you guys.¡± Cheyenne was wordless. He¡¯s just four years old! Why does he think about things like this? It¡¯s all Kelvin¡¯s fault for raising him so strictly! People nearby looked at Oliver who was handsome yet well-behaved like with envy as they watched their own sons crying on the ground wanting toys instead of behaving properly during shopping trips . When checking out, while everyone else focused on Oliver again, Cheyenne took advantage of an opportunity by reaching out quickly. Like a thief in broad daylight, she picked up several boxes of condoms from shelves filled with snacks . She moved so fast that even she didn¡¯t know how many boxes or what type they were ¨C as long as they were condoms. Usually Kelvin would be responsible for buying these kinds of things himself . ¡°Kate, I even used my son for your sake!¡± At checkout time, the cashier girl looked at her pitifully. ¡°God is fair,¡± the cashier girl said. Cheyenne was confused. What was she talking about? She drove to the location she had agreed upon with Kate, which was less than three kilometers away from her home. She didn¡¯t want to take out the inappropriate item in front of her child. After fumbling around for a bit, she wrapped it up in a tissue and waited for Kate to arrive and collect it. Oliver looked out of the window curiously, wondering why his mother had stopped when they were so close to home. ¡°Because I¡¯m meeting your Aunt Kate here,¡± Cheyenne exined. As if on cue, someone knocked on her car window. She couldn¡¯t see who it was because they were wearing sunsses and a hat that covered most of their face except for their eyes. But as soon as they spoke, Cheyenne recognized the voice. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Your fans are still chasing after you? That¡¯s scary. Being a celebrity isn¡¯t easy,¡± Cheyenne joked with Kate once she got into the car. Kate sighed. ¡°Today is my wedding anniversary with Master Glenn. I wanted to surprise him.¡± ¡°Forget about that now; did you get what I asked for?¡± Cheyenne became angry at the mention of it. She, the esteemed President of Nymphscape Group, the Director of Hopedale Hospital, and a notorious hacker on the cklist, had personally bought such things for herself. ¡°I bought it, hmph! I even got looked down upon because of you. You better remember topensate me,¡± she said, her frustration evident. Without even taking a closer look at the items, Kate simply stuffed them into her bag. Finding Cheyenne¡¯s pouting expression amusing, Kate took the opportunity to yfully caress Cheyenne¡¯s beautiful face, which made her envious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; when you get married, I¡¯ll give you an unforgettable gift,¡± Kate promised mischievously. Cheyenne didn¡¯t dare hope for anything good from her friend after seeing how creepy her smile was. ¡°Alright, if you have things to do, go ahead and take care of them. I need to head back too,¡± Cheyenne said. Just as she was about to roll up the car window, Kate reached her hand through the gap. Chapter 863: Dad Loves Him Too Cheyenne quickly halted her attempt to close the car window, startled by Kate¡¯s sudden intrusion. ¡°Hey, superstar, it¡¯s no problem if your hand is injured, but don¡¯t get me in trouble and make Master Glenn scold me,¡± she eximed. After being best friends for over a decade, Kate knew Cheyenne¡¯s personality well. She didn¡¯t take Cheyenne¡¯s cursing to heart and instead leaned towards the car window to catch a glimpse of Oliver. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in almost a month. I miss him so much.¡± Kate would often pick up Oliver when she went to pick up her daughter Sasha while dressed casually. She had taken him out to eat countless times before, so he had a good impression of his Aunt Kate. A faint smile appeared on Oliver¡¯s cold face as he softly called out, ¡°Aunt Kate.¡± Kate was pressed for time but wished she could talk more with Oliver. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a good boy! Auntie forgot to bring candy this time but I¡¯ll make sure to give you some next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± replied Oliver. ¡°Alright then, ¡°Alright, Cheyenne, you can go back now. I¡¯ll be on my way too. Next time we¡¯ll invite Reece too and I¡¯ll treat everyone!¡± Cheyenne realized that it had been quite some time since shest saw Reece and agreed with her n. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry about eating too much. I¡¯m just afraid you might note!¡± joked Kate. As for that guy Reece, he was a perfectly fine national idol, but he insisted on studying business management abroad. It seems like his dad¡¯s pig farm is preparing for him to inherit it. At the Foley mansion¡­ Kelvin, for once, finished his early shift and declined his friends¡¯ invitation to go for a drink. He drove straight home instead. Upon arriving home Kelvin found no one there; not even his beloved daughter who usually loved swinging on their garden swing set during this hour. He checked upstairs first. no one there either; nor in the bathroom or study room which were both tidy as usual. Finally returning downstairs into the living room only added more emptiness than ever before. ¡°Could they be in the kitchen?¡± Kelvin muttered under his breath while walking towards it. Once inside two maids were cooking dinner when they saw Kelvin walk in causing them both nearly drop everything they held while whispering quietly. ¡°Master Kelvin.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± asked Kelvin sternly. ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± replied one maid nervously.¡±Missus left after waking up from her nap.¡± ¡°And what about my grandfather and daughter?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Foley took Cierra out with him ying mahjong.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Upon hearing this, Kelvin¡¯s brow immediately furrowed deeply, and even his forehead lines became visible. He returned to the sofa in a huff. ¡°Grandfather, really! How could he take his precious daughter to y mahjong? Those ces are noisy and chaotic. I hope he doesn¡¯t influence the child in a negative way!¡± Kelvin grumbled to himself. So he took out his phone and called Grandpa, ¡°Grandpa, is Cierra with you?¡± There was a noise of ying mahjong on the other end of the phone. Old Mr. Foley seemed to have won and was very happy. ¡°Six sixes for gang up and flower bloom, give me money quickly!¡± Cierra¡¯s voice could be heard next to him saying ¡°Great-grandpa, money¡­ give me.¡± Kelvin felt speechless. He had nned to raise his daughter as a well-bred youngdy; how could she get involved in gambling? ¡°Grandpa, bring Cierra back quickly! How can a child go to that kind of ce?¡± Old Mr. Foley said. ¡°It¡¯s still early; let¡¯s y some more. Cierra is my lucky star; she always gets the cards I want haha.¡± ¡°Well enough talk now; we¡¯re starting the game now soe pick your cards Cierra.¡± Beep beep beep¡­ before Kelvin could say anything else, old Mr. Foley hung up. His tall figure leaned back against the sofa with closed eyes for a while before opening them again after just a few minutes. Looking at the crystal chandelier above him, Kelvin realized for the first time how boring it was without them around. He had no choice but to return to his study and pick up his iPad again. ¡°I love overtime work and overtime work loves me!¡± After a while he heard two familiar voices downstairs followed by two figures appearing at their doorstep- one big one small- Cheyenne had returned home. Kelvin couldn¡¯t concentrate anymore so he hastily packed away everything before going down stairs to greet them both. ¡°Cheyenne, where did you go?¡± After running around outside all afternoon, Cheyenne copsed onto their couch upon returning home ncing upwards only briefly towards Kelvin who stood at their staircasending. Kelvin wore white shirt tucked into ck suit pants which entuated his lean yet tall frame perfectly. The high quality shirt fit snugly around him like it would on any male model walking down runways leaving Cheyenne momentarily stunned by how handsome he looked. Hmm¡­so handsome! This reminded her of Kelvin from high school days when every Monday morning he would stand on stage as an excellent student delivering speeches anding down looking just as cool. ¡°And after hanging out with Kate for a while, she selfishly abandoned me for a romantic interest. So I went to pick up Oliver from school as well,¡± Kelvin muttered, still annoyed by the turn of events. As Oliver was about to take out his homework, he looked up at his father. Kelvin noticed the handprint on his son¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pleased. ¡°Cheyenne, did you hit him?¡± Oliver immediately lowered his head and decided he didn¡¯t want to talk to his father anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who did? Do they want trouble?¡± Kelvin¡¯s frown deepened as he walked down the stairs towards Oliver. He lifted Oliver¡¯s small face in his hands and sighed at how pitiful he looked. ¡°Here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Cheyenne recounted the events that took ce at kindergarten from start to finish, but she skipped over how she taught that woman a lesson. ¡°We ended up at the police station where we ran into Gordon. He helped me vent my anger.¡± Kelvin was usually strict with Oliver because he didn¡¯t want himpeting for Cheyenne¡¯s attention, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t love his son. If it were someone else hitting him instead of Cheyenne, Kelvin would be unhappy about it. His body radiated coldness as he stared at Oliver¡¯s still-swollen face. ¡°What is this woman who hit my son called?¡± Seeing Kelvin in this state, Cheyenne knew that the plump woman they were referring to was in for trouble. She feared that Kelvin might do something rash, so she quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Alright Kelvin, I already dealt with her.¡± ¡°You did it as a mother but I hadn¡¯t done anything as a father,¡± said Kelvin sternly. Oliver bit down on his lip while looking up into the towering figure of his father; for once in life feeling truly shaken inside. He always thought Dad only liked his sister¡­ After hesitating for a moment or two, Oliver reached out and held onto Kevin¡¯s hand, taking the initiative for the first time ever. ¡°Dad¡­ it¡¯s okay now¡­ I¡¯ll be stronger so nobody can bully me again.¡± Kelvin let out another sigh. ¡°Silly child.¡± He was only four years old right now; growing up¡­was still far away¡­he should be responsible as a parent! Chapter 864: Mr. Richards’ Online Dating Partner Even though Cheyenne and Oliver said it was unnecessary, how could Kelvin just sit back and let his son be bullied like that? He contacted Chris to investigate the background of the woman who hit his son this afternoon. At this moment, Chris was sitting in the office, hoping to leave on time. He wished he could tear down all the clocks on the wall. However, he didn¡¯t expect that just one minute before leaving work, the CEO assigned him a new task with only two hours toplete it. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the clock on the wall. ¡°Ah!¡± His colleagues were surprised by his distressed appearance and joked. ¡°Mr. Richards is always hardworking.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Richards was named an outstanding employee for working overtime for three months.¡± ¡°The CEO trusts Mr. Richards so much that he assigns everything to you.¡± ¡­ Chris¡¯s lips twitched as he muttered under his breath. ¡°I also need to go out with my friend.¡± He was only one year younger than the CEO¡¯s second child who already called him dad while Chris remained unmarried. How could he not be anxious? ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± somebody asked. Thinking of his online girlfriend made Chris embarrassed about admitting it because as an almost thirty-year-old man having an online rtionship with a young girl would make peopleugh at him for a long time if they found out. He denied it outright. ¡°I¡¯m just going out with¡­ a friend,¡± said Chris firmly. Now that he had overtime work tonight again meant changing their appointment time next time around. Chris picked up his phone helplessly, then opened Line app where there was an adorable little dog avatar waiting for him in chat box whereupon typing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have overtime tonight; looks like I have broken our date,¡± wrote Chris. Krystal replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll be shooting an adter than expected.¡± Chris asked curiously. ¡°What ad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s secret; anyway you¡¯ll see me soon on TV,¡± Krystal replied mysteriously. ¡°Oh,¡± responded Chris simply. Krystal asked worriedly. ¡°Are you angry or upset?¡± ¡°Nope, I just don¡¯t know what else to say,¡± answered Chris honestly. ¡°If you¡¯re not mad then smile please!¡± Krystal requested yfully. After that, Krystal didn¡¯t respond anymore, probably because she had entered the filming phase. Thinking that she was also struggling in this city somewhere like himself, Chris began to focus on his work and time passed by unnoticed. When he looked up again, everyone in the office had left one after another except for him and another girl. The girl¡¯s name was Gia. She was a new intern with a pretty face that everyone praised for being gentle and meticulous. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t Chris¡¯s type. Over the years, he had always followed Kelvin around and seen all kinds of beauties. He had long since passed his teenage years of getting excited over seeing a woman and remained indifferent towards anyone. Now the girl was leaving but still took a moment to raise her eyes and look at the man¡¯s serious profile as he worked. In terms of looks, Chris wasn¡¯t really the most handsome but under his calm exterior asionally came out some humorous words which made people feelfortable when speaking or working with him. He fully embodied the charm of a workce elite adult male who also happened to be popr among female employees after Mr. Foley stepped down from power in theirpany. Gia was one of those people too. Her face flushed now as she looked down at her heart-shaped bento box which had been blocked by herputer screen. She clenched it tightly several times, wanting to stand up but then sat back down timidly. But it was already 7. 30 PM now. Because he was so engrossed in work, Chris hadn¡¯t noticed when his phone lit up halfway through. Krystal: ¡°Chris, you definitely haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ming to find you.¡± Krystal: ¡°Where is your address?¡± Krystal: ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t answer me I¡¯ll give you something super spicy until you cry mad¡± ¡­ Chris just finished organizing survey results when his neck felt stiff. As soon as he raised his head again, he saw Gia looking at him with red cheeks like she couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. There seemed to be something hidden behind those eyes. ¡°Do you want to leave work? Go ahead then; we can finish tomorrow if we can¡¯t finish today.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± This answer made Gia feel both disappointed yet happy that he finally noticed her presence. As she was about to hand the lunch box to Chris, the sound of high heels clicking on the ground suddenly came from outside the office door. It was getting closer and closer. And then, at the next moment, a hand pushed open the door apanied by a coquettish hum. ¡°Chris,e help me; it¡¯s so heavy.¡± The quiet office suddenly heard this voice and both of them looked towards its owner.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. One was surprised while the other was jealous. The woman in front of them appeared to be around twenty-four or twenty-five years old with an oval face, almond-shaped eyes, a small nose and cherry lips. Her skin was fair like that of a Barbie doll disyed in stores. She wore a white spaghetti strap dress which clearly showed that she wasn¡¯t tall but her curvy figure made up for it. Her arms were slender as she carried arge stic bag filled with things. As soon as Chris saw her smiling face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile too. He took long strides towards her and eagerly helped carry her things for her. ¡°I thought you were going to shoot another ad?¡± ¡°We already finished shooting, so I came looking for you instead. Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± Krystal had just walked into his office when she saw this little girl staring at him affectionately with deep eyes¡­ what is going on inside that little head of hers? Chris rubbed Krystal¡¯s chubby cheeks before taking hold of her hand and walking back to his desk, saying, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? I wanted to go find you in just a few minutes.¡± Upon hearing this, Krystal finally became happy again; cing both hands on his desk like an eager puppy, trying hard to please him. ¡°I sent my assistant out specifically today to buy your favorite dishes from ourst visit together at that private restaurant! Go ahead try some!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chris opened up the bag which contained two bowls of rice along with coconut chicken dish, lobster, garlic stir-fried pork and boiled beef slices, all dishes he loved eating! The most peculiar thing, however, were those small boxes filled with reds and greens ¨C even after staring intently at them for quite some time, he still didn¡¯t know what they were exactly! Chapter 865: Love at First Sight ¡°Krystal, what dish is this?¡± Krystal¡¯s eyes sparkled with a yful light, her red lips pouting slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a new dish the boss came up with. It¡¯s delicious, I promise you won¡¯t regret it.¡± As soon as the food was brought out, the office was filled with its fragrant aroma. Compared to the rich dishes, Gia suddenly felt embarrassed holding her simple lunch box. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she stared at Krystal¡¯s smiling face and felt like she recognized her from somewhere. At the same time, Krystal also noticed that Gia was looking at her and greeted her in a friendly manner. ¡°You¡¯re Chris¡¯ colleague, right? Would you like to have dinner together? I bought too much food and we couldn¡¯t finish it all, and it¡¯s my way of thanking you all for taking care of him.¡± She spoke as if she were Mr. Richards¡¯ girlfriend, which made Gia feel ufortable and shake her head. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good. You guys enjoy your meal; I¡¯ll head home first.¡± Chris was busy taking care of his little one, so he gave a perfunctory reply, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± As Gia left with her bag in hand, she couldn¡¯t help but look back only to see Chris feeding Krystal a piece of meat with his fork. The two looked perfect together. ¡°So he has someone he likes,¡± thought Gia because she had never seen Mr. Richards be so gentle towards any other girl before. In the office, Krystal tricked Chris into eating something spicy which turned his whole face red while sheughed heartily at her sess. ¡°This is your surprise for me, you rascal!¡± ¡°Well, if you didn¡¯t take forever to reply to my messages, then maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± teased Krystal yfully. Looking at this cute innocent face that lit up whenughing made him understand why so many people online called her their ¡®daughter¡¯. She was sweet and adorable who knew how to act spoiled, just like having raised a daughter themselves. Chris realized that he had been strongly attracted by these thoughts; it was his first time feeling such intense desire towards someone. Seeing his burning gaze fixed on herself made Krystal blush slightly even though being in showbiz meant seeing many vulgar rtionships between men and women over these years. But Chris¡¯ gaze earlier wasn¡¯t quite like anything else ¨C it seemed as though he wanted to engrave every detail about herself into memory forever. Facing such a gorgeousdy, Chris did something he had always wanted to do but never dared to. He held her small face in his palms, and pressed himself against her. At first, it was just a light touch of their lips, but then he smelled the fruity fragrance unique to teenage girls and couldn¡¯t help wanting more. He used his tongue to trace her plump lips.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°So sweet, even sweeter than Skittles,¡± he said in a low voice. As she listened to his deep voice, Krystal¡¯s mind went nk. She remembered the first time she saw him long ago; his eyes were as bright as they were today, shining like obsidian among the crowd. Chris couldn¡¯t resist any longer; she was too sweet and tempting for him. If he didn¡¯t push her away now, he might do something even more inappropriate. She had agreed to date him online with great difficulty; if things went too far now, she might think that he was frivolous. But could Chris bear leaving? He sighed softly and exhaled warm breath onto Krystal¡¯s delicate earlobe while speaking painfully. ¡°Krystal, I¡¯m sorry¡­ You need to push me away.¡± Krystal came back from her daze and didn¡¯t know what happened or why Chris looked so pained. With closed eyes and tense muscles, Chris asked Krystal to push him away? How could she bear it? The involuntary movement of his Adam¡¯s apple made her blush. Chris¡¯ Adam¡¯s apple is so sexy! So instead of pushing him away as requested by Chris earlier on, Krystal boldly stood on tiptoes and kissed his Adam¡¯s apple lightly before firmly saying, ¡°Well¡­ I guess we don¡¯t have to stop.¡± Chris heard every word clearly but still couldn¡¯t believe what just happened moments ago. Meanwhile, Krystal¡¯s face turned red, partly because of embarrassment at having initiated this intimate moment herself when all along she thought it would be Chris who would make the move. ¡°What did you say?¡± asked Chris incredulously while pulling her into an embrace. ¡°Krystal,¡± he said simply, his voice full ofplex emotions. Krystal¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. She seemed determined about something. She reached out both hands tightly around Chris¡¯ neck, and whispered, ¡°Chris, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. ¡°And, it was love at first sight! The celebrity who was supposed to shine under the spotlight said she liked him. Chris felt his blood rushing through his veins in that moment, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t express it in words. He looked at her with brighter and sharper eyes. ¡°I like you too. From the moment I saw you, I thought you had a really sweet smile.¡± Krystal, who had been a good girl for twenty-five years, decided to do something for herself. She gathered up her courage and held Chris¡¯s hand, cing it on her towering softness. ¡°Chris, take me.¡± But Chris hesitated. He shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± So many people wanted her autographed photo but she didn¡¯t give them away easily; now she was offering herself up on a tter only to be rejected! Krystal felt wronged. In the next moment, Chris hugged her onto hisp as if they were children ying around together. He exined helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to reject you; actually I want it very much! Don¡¯t believe me? Feel it yourself!¡± Although there were severalyers of fabric between them, Krystal couldn¡¯t ignore that heat source beneath her buttocks; she even moved slightly against him. ¡°Hiss, don¡¯t move recklessly!¡± Even though they had reached this point, he still wanted to restrain himself? She didn¡¯t know whether to praise him for having such good self-control or hate him for not being more passionate about their situation! The man¡¯s deep yet gentle kisses fell one by one on Krystal¡¯s neck. ¡°I like you but not just because I want to sleep with you, Krystal¡­ Wait until after I visit you parents before we¡­ Mmmph¡­ ¡± Krystal listened attentively, then became so touched that tears streamed down from her tender cheeks onto Chris¡¯ hands which held hers tightly. ¡°Chris¡­ You¡¯re really kind!¡± Holding this crying woman tightly in his arms made Chris wonder why she cried. Anywayforting came first¡­ Chapter 866: The One Who Gets Scolded is Always Mr. Foley ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Chris said. ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them then enjoyed a romantic dinner together, feeding each other and forgetting all about sending the email to Kelvin. Meanwhile, Mr. Foley was busy with something else and didn¡¯t bother to remind him. Old Mr. Foley, who had won some money for the family, came back home with a cane in his hand and a transparent backpack on his shoulder that had an image of a cartoon bunny on it ¨C not exactly fitting for his image. You could see that there were many jelly snacks inside the backpack. The little girl he was leading around was wearing a beautiful white dress that was now covered in mud from head to toe. Her hair essories were crooked and her hair was messy, but she still looked adorable nheless. She waspletely focused on eating her chocte sundae when she saw her mother sitting on the couch. Cierra ran towards Cheyenne with open arms and eximed happily, ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re back! Hug me!¡± Just as the little girl was about to reach Cheyenne, she stopped abruptly and put her delicate hand against Cierra¡¯s forehead instead while frowning at her daughter¡¯s appearance like she would at a beggar. Without hiding any disgust in her voice, Cheyenne said. ¡°You¡¯re so dirty; I¡¯m not going to hug you.¡± Cierra felt like all of the chocte in her mouth suddenly turned bitter because mommy didn¡¯t want to hug her anymore. Tears started streaming down from those big grape-like eyes as she sobbed. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t love me anymore! Cierra is so sad¡­¡± Cheyenne chuckled without any expression showing up on face. ¡°Are you trying out your acting skills learned from your godmother? If you really want me to believe you are crying, then shed some tears.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry yet; tell me what happened first? Did you roll around in mud?¡± She wasn¡¯t falling for this trick again even though Kelvin always did every time their daughter tried it out. ¡°Come on now Cheyenne; don¡¯t scold Cierra too much since kids will be kids,¡± Kelvin pleaded while Grandpa also chimed in by saying. ¡°That¡¯s right! Actually Cierra has been very obedient staying close by my side all day long until she had to save a bunny.¡± Last time it had been rescuing a turtle from bushes but now they changed their story into saving bunnies? Cheyenne leaned back against the couch with arms crossed looking at Cierra teasingly before asking. ¡°Oh really? Then where is this bunny?¡± Grandpa and Cierra answered in unison, ¡°Sent someone; Went home!¡± Oops, they just blew their cover! Just as the two were feeling regretful for not discussing this topic beforehand before entering the house, Cheyenne rubbed her throbbing head with a look of disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, you always spoil her. Don¡¯t let her turn into a spoiled brat who¡¯s toote to change.¡± Mr. Foley had something to say about that. He raised his hand and spoke up, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t say that. It seems like Cierra inherited it from you. Have you forgotten about your fights and drinking at school¡­ crawling into dog holes and watching porn?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne covered his mouth with her hand while a blush spread across her pretty face. ¡°That¡¯s enough Kelvin! If you keep talking like that, tonight then you¡¯ll be sleeping in the study.¡± Sleeping in the study? That was impossible! Mr. Foley chose to shut up instead and gave Cierra a knowing nce which meant. ¡°Be a good daughter and apologize to your mother.¡± After all, Cheyenne was the mistress of this household. Cierra bit her lip obediently while cing both hands behind herself as she lowered her head apologetically saying, ¡°Mommy I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hmmph¡­ let¡¯s go upstairs so I can help you change clothes since they¡¯re so dirty! If people didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d think I picked up some man from out of a trash can, hence why we also have our own little piece of garbage here,¡± Cheyenne said jokingly referring to Cierra. Cierra sniffled seriously this time expressing dissatisfaction by saying, ¡°Mommy, Cierra is your precious daughter, not some piece of garbage; as for Daddy, I don¡¯t know if he is or isn¡¯t one though?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kelvin wondered why he got dragged into being scolded too? Although very disgusted by his dirty daughter at first, she was his flesh and blood, so Cheyenne carried Cierra back upstairs personally, washing and changing clothes for her. Meanwhile downstairs, the great-granddaughter wasn¡¯t around, so old Mr. Foley struck up conversation with Oliver whom he hadn¡¯t seen all day. He offered him jelly beans like it was treasure, ¡°Oliver,e on, eat some jelly beans before doing homework, it won¡¯t affect dinnerter.¡± ¡°I won this one by ying cards, it¡¯s really delicious, you should try one now.¡± Oliver heard him but instead put down the jelly bean beside him preparing himself again for homework. But this time old Mr. Foley noticed something different; he gently held onto Oliver¡¯s chin with warm hands. When he saw the handprint on Oliver¡¯s face, he thought it was Kelvin who had done it because he was usually very strict with Oliver and would hit him with his cane at times. ¡°You bastard, do you think my great-grandson is someone you can hit?¡± Kelvin winced in pain as his leg was suddenly struck for no reason while sitting down. However, he still held back to save face. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you ask what happened before taking action?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Oliver felt a little happy inside when he saw his dad being hit by Great-grandpa but didn¡¯t dare show it too much. ¡°Great-grandpa, this wasn¡¯t Dad¡¯s doing.¡± If it wasn¡¯t his eldest grandson who did this, then could it be Cheyenne? The old man pondered over this but realized that Cheyenne couldn¡¯t have done something like that. Despite her strictness towards them at times, she loved both children deeply. When Oliver was born a month ago, she had to study vines and couldn¡¯t breastfeed him which led to Oliver having to drink milk instead. That day Kelvin didn¡¯t know that the milk needed to be heated up so he gave cold milk directly to Oliver which caused him to have a high fever. Cheyenne stayed up all night taking care of him despite her own exhaustion and went back to work during the day. She never let anyone else take care of Oliver after that incident and chose instead to breastfeed him herself even if it meant sacrificing her ownfort. Seeing Grandpa deep in thought made Kelvin reveal what happened earlier at daycare without hiding anything from him. After hearing everything Old Mr. Foley became angrier than before and furrowed his brows in anger saying ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know how serious this is! How dare they touch my great-grandson!¡± After venting his anger, Old Mr. Foley had not forgotten to shift his me onto Kelvin. ¡°Who is that person? Have you found out yet? I want to deal with them personally!¡± ¡°No need, I will handle it,¡± Kelvin said calmly. Old Mr. Foley was still unsatisfied. ¡°You handle it? That won¡¯t do. If you had gone to pick them up earlier, Cheyenne and Oliver wouldn¡¯t have suffered.¡± ¡°I wonder what you do all day? Is thepany the only thing on your mind?¡± ¡°Cheyenne is right. I don¡¯t have a useless grandson like you, picked up from the dumpster, hmph!¡± Kelvin felt infuriated. Why was it always him who got med? Old Mr. Foley decided to go to his own room to calm down. Why is it always me who gets scolded? ¡°Why am I always the one getting scolded?¡± Chapter 867: Saving Water is a Virtue Cheyenne went upstairs to change clothes with her daughter, leaving only the father and son sitting quietly in the living room after old Mr. Foley left in anger. Kelvin felt a bit frustrated as he caught his sonughing secretly while staring at him. He immediately grabbed Oliver¡¯s ear and scolded him fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You got into a fight at kindergarten and got beaten up, which made me look bad!¡± Oliver winced as Kelvin pinched his ear tightly. Despite being quiet and reserved on the outside, he was actually verypetitive inside. ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s because she¡¯s an adult, and I¡¯m just a kid.¡± ¡°Excuses. It¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯m going to send you to learn Taekwondo,¡± Kelvin asserted. Usually, Oliver would argue back against any of Kelvin¡¯s arrangements, but this time he surprisingly agreed, saying, ¡°Okay.¡± Kelvin looked at him skeptically, thinking it would require some persuasion, but it seemed that today¡¯s events had sparked Oliver¡¯spetitive spirit. Kelvin then noticed that Oliver had almost finished his homework, which waszily ced on the table. He nced at the childish questions and thought it was unnecessary to personally guide Oliver through such simple assignments. ¡°Forget about the homework. Kindergarten assignments aren¡¯t challenging anyway. It¡¯s a waste of time,¡± Kelvin remarked. ¡°Now, go and tidy up, wash your hands, and get ready for dinner,¡± he added casually. Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up with determination ¨C if kindergarten work was too easy for him then tomorrow he would challenge preschool level! Someday soon, he would be stronger than this man! More powerful! As Oliver packed up his bag to bring some snacks upstairs to share with his sisterter on, the stic handle broke off identally, causing all the treats to spill out onto the floor. Kelvin wanted to scold him again but remembered how upset Oliver had been earlier so instead knelt down beside him and helped pick everything up without saying anything else except asking why there were so many snacks bought today. Oliver remained silent because if he told Kelvin that they were rewards from his mother, then Kelvin might get jealous again like always. Amongst all these scattered snacksy one box that caught Kelvin¡¯s eye ¨C it looked familiar yet strange at first nce until upon closer inspection revealed itself as something special. ¡°Is this also bought by your mother?¡± Although Oliver was precocious, he was only four years old. How could he know about adult products? He thought it was a box of candy. But he was also a bit confused because he didn¡¯t remember taking it himself. ¡°Hmm.¡± Kelvin suppressed the heat on his face and smirked with a hint of wickedness, taking the box away. ¡°You can¡¯t have this. Go upstairs and wash your hands.¡± Before leaving, Oliver looked at him disdainfully, thinking that such a big person still had topete with children for snacks ¨C hmph! Meanwhile, Kelvin happily took out the box and looked at it. It was her favorite strawberry vor but when he saw the English letter ¡°S¡± marked on top of it, his smile suddenly disappeared. He clenched the box tightly in his hand and gritted his teeth as he said ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence¡± through gritted teeth! At the same time, Cheyenne who was upstairs drying her daughter¡¯s hair suddenly sneezed unexpectedly while holding her little girl who had just finished washing up; she looked so fair and tender in her pure white nightgown with soft hair cascading down her shoulders. Hearing her sneeze, Cierra hugged her mother tightly and said, ¡°Mommy must have gotten cold water while bathing me which made you catch cold¡­ Cierra will hug Mommy so you won¡¯t get sick anymore.¡± Cheyenne smiled gently as she touched Cierra¡¯s small face which felt smooth like silk. ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t move around too much; you¡¯ll be better soon enough,¡± said Cheyenne tenderly before asking, ¡°By the way, did you have fun going outside today with Great-grandpa?¡± ¡°I had fun! Great-grandpa won some money for me to keep in my purse¡­ and there were cute boys!¡± In front of mirror reflected Cierra¡¯s infatuated expression as she bit into candy making saliva almost spill out from mouth corners. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how urate Kelvin¡¯s description of their daughter¡¯s personality really is; just like herself when she was young always wanting to stay close to handsome boys or pretty girls¡­ ¡°As long as you had fun that¡¯s all that matters but remember not to pester Great-grandpa since he is getting older now okay?¡± ¡°Cierra remembers.¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner.¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s eat dinner now Mommy feed me please!¡± Cheyenne wanted to cultivate independence in their child from an early age but seeing how happy Cierra is being spoiled by feeding made Cheyennepromise because no matter how one looks at their child they are always beautiful! During dinner, Kelvin seemed off somehow since he even offered food for Cheyenne frequently. Although he would asionally serve her food during meals, today¡­ it was too frequent, as if he had some kind of ulterior motive. Cheyenne, with her intuitive senses, looked at him in confusion and saw that the man had already taken off his suit jacket and was only wearing a white shirt. The sleeves of the shirt were rolled up to his forearms, revealing a section of tanned skin with well-defined muscles that exuded strength. What¡¯s more weird was his smile ¨C it was too sycophantic! But Cheyenne couldn¡¯t deny how good-looking he was; she felt a bit stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Cheyenne,e here and drink a bowl of chicken soup before dinner to nourish yourself.¡± ¡°Eat meat ¨C eat more meat for energy.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Oh right! And this stir-fried vegetables you love so much ¨C eating vegetables is good for your health.¡± ¡­ He spent the whole night serving himself food while putting Cierra aside which made Cheyenne suspect that this dog had some bad intentions again. Sure enough when Cheyenne got full and wanted to go out on the balcony to exercise and digest her food, someone mmed the door shut behind her. Click- It locked. Kelvin hugged her petite body from behind and pressed it against his chest; warm breaths sprayed onto her sensitive earlobe which smelled nice. ¡°Cheyenne, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Exercising to aid digestion.¡± The man¡¯s eyes sparkled as he surveyed her; she wore only a small white tank top paired with ck fitness pants for convenience in exercising. Her legs appeared long and straight while her buttocks were roundly perky; below the waistline where there hung thin straps entuating slender curves made one want to grab hold tightly without letting go. She didn¡¯t look like someone who had given birth twice at all! ¡°Exercise is great! I¡¯ll join you,¡± Kelvin said as he picked up Cheyenne in one swift motion before striding towards the bathroom. At this point how could Cheyenne be foolish enough not to know what Kelvin would do next? She struggled frantically, saying, ¡°No way! It¡¯s not even nine o¡¯clock yet plus I haven¡¯t showered yet.¡± ¡°How coincidental!¡± Kelvin replied nonchntly, ¡°I haven¡¯t showered either so let¡¯s do it together then.¡± Afraid that she might refuse him again, Kelvin pinned her between the wall and his chest, saying, ¡°Cheyenne, saving water is an act of virtue!¡± Chapter 868: You Kick My Door He was acting like a madman tonight,pletely disregarding everything. Cheyenne red at him fiercely, her body drenched in sweat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The next moment, Kelvin pulled out a familiar box from his pocket and Cheyenne stared at it in shock. ¡°This¡­¡± Didn¡¯t she give it to Kate? How does he have it? Kelvin bit her red lips and saw the surprise on her face. He knew she had bought it herself. In the dressing mirror, the two of them were naked and embracing each other in an intimate gesture. His voice sounded even more seductive as he whispered into her ear. ¡°Cheyenne, did you buy this to sleep with me¡­ but don¡¯t you know my size? You owe me.¡± ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to make sure you remember tonight so that you won¡¯t buy the wrong size again!¡± Cheyenne shuddered after hearing him speak and wondered if he was nning on going all out tonight. Suddenly feeling weak in the legs, she asked. ¡°No, no, Kelvin listen to me! Actually I got this for¡­¡± ¡°Uh-huh, Cheyenne don¡¯t waste time now or else the kids wille looking for youter.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After a long while, Kelvin carried Cheyenne out of bed as she slept soundly; too exhausted to tell bedtime stories for their children. So Mr. Foley had to do it himself even though their children didn¡¯t really enjoy his repetitive stories which he had already told hundreds of times before. But since Daddy said Mommy was too tired today and already asleep they didn¡¯t pester Cheyenne about telling them stories anymore; they just yawned sleepily before quickly crawling under their nkets. Kelvin tucked both kids into bed before giving them each a kiss goodbye then left quietly. When he returned back to his bedroom seeing that his wife still slept soundly made him feel depressed as he closed the fairy tale book with frustration written all over his face. ¡°Can I me myself? The writer is just too boring! From now on I¡¯ll only tell stories to my dear Cheyenne.¡± Last night¡¯s activities were too much for poor Cheyenne who woke upte morning finding that Kelvin had left for work without saying goodbye or anything else. As she dressed herself noticing some marks on her body fromst night¡¯s passion y; biting down hard on her lip while muttering coldly under breath. ¡°Kelvin! Tonight your ass is sleeping in our study room!¡± Finally deciding against wearing what she originally nned, a round cor dress, instead opting for a blouse and buttoning it. It was 9 am sharp, prime working hours. In the director¡¯s office, Cheyenne, wearing a whiteb coat, was slumped over her desk yawning because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. The pile of papers in front of her remained untouched. Suddenly, the closed door was kicked open from outside! ¡°Cheyenne, get out!¡± Bang! The sturdy wooden door shook as if it were about to copse. Cheyenne was startled and thought someone wanted to harm her. She quickly sat up and looked. The person who came in wore a white long dress that covered her ankles and high heels. She took off her hat and revealed an extremely familiar angry face. ¡°Kate?¡± Kate angrily put a square box from her bag in front of Cheyenne and pulled down her cor to show the hickey marks on her slender swan neck. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! What did you buy for me? I almost got killed by himst night.¡± Cheyenne coughed awkwardly as she saw the hickey marks on Kate¡¯s neck. Finally, she pouted with grievances. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? You¡¯re the one who caused all this trouble!¡± As she spoke, she also unbuttoned herself for Kate to see. The two looked at each other silently without saying anything. Finally, Kateughed first. She quickly threw the square box on Cheyenne¡¯s desk into the trash can next to it with swift movements. ¡°We are both miserable.¡± ¡°If you are as miserable as I am, then I won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Cheyenne said while looking away from Kate with an attitude full of pride. ¡°What kind of psychology do you have?¡± Cheyenne stared at Kate speechlessly before turning away from here again indicating that she didn¡¯t want anything more to do with this conversation. ¡°You kicked my door.¡± Kate immediately raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for fixing your door.¡± ¡°You also told me to get out!¡± Cheyenne expressed how wronged he felt by everything going on around them right now. ¡°But wasn¡¯t it me who came in first?¡± Outside the office, a crowd had gathered, eager to witness themotion. They had just seen Kate storming in, filled with anger, loudly calling out the director¡¯s name. They thought there must be some juicy gossip to be had. But as it turned out, the two of them were actually best friends. In one moment, they were at each other¡¯s throats, and in the next, they were sitting together, arms linked. Coincidentally, Kate hadn¡¯t eaten either. She extravagantly ordered twovish breakfasts to treat Cheyenne, perhaps as a way to make amends. Within minutes, the director¡¯s desk was filled with a sumptuous breakfast spread. They chatted and ate, savoring each bite, asionally discussing which dish was delicious and which one fell short. E After eating their fill and drinking their fill, Kate took care of cleaning up the mess. She made herself a cup of tea, closed her eyes andy down on the leather chair, but she didn¡¯t forget to be the supervisor. ¡°The tabletop needs to be wiped clean. Use wet wipes first then use tissue paper.¡± Kate¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry about it. After I clean up the table for you, I have to go to the set this afternoon. As for the door¡­ I¡¯ll send someone over in a bit to fix it.¡± Cheyenne was satisfied with her answer and nodded her fair chin in agreement. ¡°Okay, remember to take out my trash when you leave.¡± At this point Kate became somewhat emotional and threw down her towel. ¡°I¡¯m a big star after all! Do I really have to take out your trash?¡± Cheyenne had only one thing she wanted to say about this matter. ¡°You¡¯re the one who kicked my door in! And you ordered breakfast too!¡± Kate was wordless. Afterpleting all these tasks Kate grabbed her bag of garbage and walked out of the office with an imposing aura. Downstairs there were reporters waiting for her who had been tracking her from when she left home until now at hospital entrance where they swarmed around asking questions. ¡°Miss Zamora, can you please tell us why Reece recently used you on Twitter as being his mistress?¡± Kate replied confidently, ¡°My Glenn is ten thousand times better than him! Is he worthy enough? He¡¯s only fit for raising pigs!¡± Another reporter asked another question early, ¡°Miss Zamora, are you nning on having your second child?¡± Kateughed arrogantly, ¡°So doesing into hospital mean that I¡¯m pregnant? Are you pregnant since you are also here at hospital?¡± Chapter 869: Showing Affection ¡°Miss Zamora, is that a new style of handbag in your hand? It looks very unique. Do you mind telling us which brand it is from?¡± Kate slyly winked at the camera and replied, ¡°Do you like it? Well then, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± With that, she confidently waved and walked away. The reporter opened the bag only to find a pile of leftover food trash¡­ He was dumbfounded. Little did he know that Kate had simplye to the hospital to have breakfast with Cheyenne. But by afternoon, she had once again made headlines and secured her spot in the top three trending topics on social media. #Actress Kate Boldly Boasts About Her Husband #Shocking! Female Celebrity Even Takes Out Her Own Trash! #Kate Mocking Reece For Only Being Able To Raise Pigs Surprisingly enough, over ny percent ofments were positive. Even Reece¡¯s fans retweeted and liked them on Twitter. ¡°Our goddess Kate speaks nothing but truth ¨C Reece really has gone back home to raise pigs, hahaha.¡± ¡°Are we looking down on female celebrities for taking out their own trash now? Does this mean they can¡¯t even handle garbage themselves? Our Kate graduated from a prestigious university ¨C she¡¯s got ss!¡± Glenn¡¯s Fan Club: ¡°After watching this interview all I can say is one word ¨C satisfying! Reporters these days are so hical; they just grab onto anything sensational for clicks. If our goddess Kate was pregnant, she would¡¯ve announced it herself instead of letting them make money off her name.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who wants to know who our goddess had breakfast with today? LOL¡± ¡­ Later on, some boredizens dug up information about Cheyenne because nurses at the hospital confirmed that superstar Kate had eaten breakfast with their director. Cheyenne was not only rich and capable but also married to Akloit¡¯s richest man. Most importantly though, Cheyenne happened to be best friends with Kate! Their long-run friendship makes everyone envious. On the other side of town, Kelvin sat in his office, distracted and not really listening to his assistant¡¯s report. Meanwhile, Chris stood straight with a file in hand and slowly spoke. ¡°Mr. Foley, I have investigated thoroughly and found out that the woman who hit the young master yesterday is Valeria Yates. Her husband Henry Logan is the chairman of the Logan Group.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Kelvin responded nonchntly, leaving Chris unsure of what he meant; he closed the file without saying a word. After several moments of silence from Chris, Kelvin felt something was off in his usually quiet office and snapped back to reality. ¡°If I remember correctly,¡± Kelvin said slowly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Logan Group our next project partner?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Chris. ¡°Cancel it and find another supplier,¡± ordered Kelvin fiercely. The audacity of the Logan Group to harm his wife and children would not go unpunished; they would feel bankruptcy¡¯s sting soon enough. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± said Chris as he turned around to leave but was stopped by Kelvin¡¯s voice calling him back. ¡°Wait.¡± Chris had no choice but to turn around at this point. ¡°Is there anything else you need me for?¡± Kelvin looked down on him with sharp eyes that sent shivers down Chris¡¯ spine before asking. ¡°You always wear ck suits; where did you get this blue one?¡± Chris coughed awkwardly before replying, ¡°I just bought it randomly.¡± ¡°Really?¡± questioned Kelvin skeptically while noticing how red Chris¡¯ ears were turning. As someone who knew when people were lying or hiding something from him, Kelvin noticed bite marks on Chris¡¯ arm which only made things worse for him as he tried covering them up instinctively when asked about them by his boss. Kelvin, feeling a hint of jealousy, inquired, ¡°Did your girlfriend buy you that outfit? How would a straight guy like you end up with a red tie?¡± Poor Mr. Richards didn¡¯t catch onto any jealousy vibesing from his boss though; instead, he felt happy hearing those the words ¨C ¡®girlfriend.¡¯ He unexpectedly revealed a shy expression like a young girl in love, ¡°Yes, she bought it for me and forced me to wear it.¡± Kelvin was wordless. ¡®How annoying! He dares to show off in front of me!¡¯ Mr. Foley actually wants his wife to buy clothes for him too, but he probably still feels resentful after he had herst night. She would only roll her eyes at him instead of buying clothes for him when he got home and asked her to do it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sighing discreetly, Kelvin now disliked Chris even more. A bright light shed quickly through his deep-set eyes. ¡°Leave the Logan Group to me. You go take care of Shedale¡¯s new project.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Compared with taking down the Logan Group,pleting the new project seems more important¡­ right? And Shedale is so far away. He¡¯ll be gone at least five days which means he won¡¯t see Krystal for five days either. Chris is reluctant to leave his girlfriend behind since they just held hands yesterday and now they have to part ways again. Kelvin intentionally wanted to get rid of Chris since thetter showed off his affection in front of him! ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to go? Then what¡¯s next¡­¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll book my flight right away.¡± ¡°Okay then, get back to work.¡± When Chris walked out of the CEO¡¯s office with his head down and sighing heavily, everyone thought that Mr. Foley scolded him badly. The people working there felt immense pressure since even someone as perfect as Mr. Richards got scolded by their boss; they had no choice but tighten their nerves and work harder than ever before! That¡¯s right! Work hard and try not getting scolded by Mr. Foley! After Chris left, Kelvin tilted his head, thinking for a moment before heading towards his own lounge room. Opening up the closet door revealed an exquisite ck box inside which Kelvin took out carefully using slender fingers while finally showing a smile on that cold face of his. Chapter 870: Kate Is Her True Love At noon, in the hospital, Cheyenne had just walked out of the operating room. She was exhausted and sweating profusely. She unbuttoned her white coat and sat on a bench in the hallway. Subconsciously, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a bottle of peppermint candy, taking two pieces and putting them in her mouth. The cool sensation relieved some of the heat as Cheyenne leaned her sore neck against the wall, closing her eyes to enjoy the breeze blowing in from outside. asionally, colleagues passed by but they couldn¡¯t bear to disturb this peaceful scene with Cheyenne¡¯s graceful figure sitting there. Just then, a tall dark shadow hidden behind a wall gradually approached Cheyenne. ¡°Tap¡­¡± The sound of leather shoes stepping on marble floors echoed rhythmically. People passing by couldn¡¯t help but nce at him because he wore an all-ck coat that covered him from head to toe. He also wore a matching hat that covered half his face except for his strong chin and sexy Adam¡¯s apple forming a perfect curve. His hand pressed against his hat brim was pale and slender while his other hand was tucked inside his pocket, exuding an aura that kept people away. A cleaningdy pushing a cart happened to walk past from another end of the corridor. When their eyes met briefly, she identally spilled dirty water onto Cheyenne¡¯s clothes. She bent down, apologizing. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I didn¡¯t mean to. Let me wipe the water off your clothes,¡± she said with a blue towel taken from her cart. Cheyenne felt something wasn¡¯t right but didn¡¯t know what it was exactly so she looked at her own clothes feeling frustrated about having just put them on this morning. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can handle it myself. You go about your business,¡± Cheyenne replied. ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Lawrence doesn¡¯t me me. Since I¡¯m the one who made the mess, it¡¯s only right for me to clean it up,¡± the woman said. Meanwhile, the man in ck discreetly moved his hand concealed in his pocket, tightly gripping a silver dagger. The sun outside shone on the aluminum alloy window frame, creating a dazzling mix of blinding light and silver de-like reflections, making it difficult to distinguish between the two. However, just like the sunlight, the brightness was overwhelming. Feeling uneasy, Cheyenne closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s now!¡± The man drew out an almost translucent silver dagger tightly gripped within his palm ready for revenge! ¡°Honey, I¡¯m here,¡± a voice sounded. The person who shouldn¡¯t have been there showed up at the wrong time and ce, disrupting all of his ns. The man quickly put away his dagger and helped the cleaningdy pick up the spilled bucket. A hoarse but maic voice spoke up, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you sir.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Cheyenne stared at the tall figure for a long time with her eyebrows furrowed in confusion. With everything exposed and ruined, the cleaningdy immediately packed up her things and left. Kelvin arrived just in time to see Cheyenne staring at the back of a man who had left without blinking an eye. He looked over at where he had gone even though he couldn¡¯t see his face; judging from his back alone, he must have been someone with extraordinary charisma. In an instant, Kelvin felt disheartened by this realization. ¡°Can you focus on what we¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Kelvin forcefully turned her head so she could only look at him instead of being distracted by anything else around them. ¡°Because your eyes are about to fall out!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She was technically the hospital director here so it was embarrassing for her to be held like this by him like some chubby hamster. Smack! She pped his hand away from her face, but he sat down next to her anyway. ¡°So tell me then¡­ is that guy handsome or am I?¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes feeling bored with such questions before responding, ¡°I didn¡¯t see what he looked like, so how would I know if he¡¯s handsome or not?¡± Hearing that she hadn¡¯t seen his face yet made Kelvin feel relieved but only for a few seconds before bing more alert again; just one glimpse of someone¡¯s backside could make Cheyenne lose herself? He cursed under his breath thinking maybe this guy had an ugly face. After answering Kelvin¡¯s question, Cheyenne turned around angrily. ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯m busy right now; don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Every time she got upset she would turn away from him like this, which led Kelvin guessing that it must have been because ofst night when he had her. Kelvin hugged Cheyenne from behind, trying to please her. ¡°Cheyenne, I specially left the meeting to have lunch with you. You must be hungry since you woke upte and probably didn¡¯t have breakfast.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Hmph? I don¡¯t need your fake kindness. I already had breakfast and I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Oh? Did Cheyenne already eat breakfast? But Kelvin, who was rejected, was no longer the proud Mr. Foley of the past; he was now just a man deeply in love with Cheyenne. Because of love, even the proudest person will humble themselves. ¡°What you ate earlier was breakfast. Now it¡¯s time for lunch. It¡¯s important to eat three meals a day at regr intervals for good digestion.¡± ¡°Well then, since you¡¯re so sincere in inviting me to lunch, I¡¯ll reluctantly go with you. But wait a minute while I change my clothes in my office.¡± She couldn¡¯t wear her white coat outside or in the cafeteria during work hours. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When Mr. Foley followed her like a tail into her office and saw the shaky door and footprints on it, his eye twitched. ¡°What¡­ happened to this door?¡± ¡°Did someone bother you this morning? Are you okay?¡± Cheyenne took off her coat and hung it on the rack when she heard Kelvin¡¯s question about Kate¡¯s footprint on her door; she remained speechless. ¡°Uh¡­ it was Kate.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you two best friends? Why did she kick your office door?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She hesitated to give an ambiguous answer. ¡°Ahem¡­ she said she would fix it; let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Do we need to close the door?¡± Cheyenne shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we do or not,¡± because who could be stopped by such a broken down door anyway? ¡°Okay then¡­ I¡¯ll call Glennter and ask him to take care of his woman properly!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call him! It¡¯s not Kate¡¯s fault.¡± Mr. Foley felt heartbroken instantly. So, Kate is really Cheyenne¡¯s favorite friend after all! Hmph! Chapter 871: The Focus is Mr. Richards’ New Clothes Everyone knew that their director had a young, wealthy, and handsome husband. Kelvin used to visit the hospital frequently, so his presence had be amon sight for everyone. However, whenever they saw how her husband treated her, they couldn¡¯t help but feel very envious! ¡°Cheyenne,e, have some shrimp.¡± He personally peeled the shrimp and fed it to his wife. Cheyenne supported her cheek with one hand and only needed to open her mouth to eat. The people nearby were getting nauseated by their constant disy of affection. Being good-looking and so gentle, it really made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. Cheyenne was almost choked by his flirtatious words and said, ¡°Ahem¡­ Kelvin, if you don¡¯t want to eat properly, go back to yourpany.¡± ¡°Oh, Cheyenne, eat slowly and be careful not to choke. Of course, I¡¯ll go back to work and earn money to support you, but¡­ for now, I don¡¯t feel like going back.¡± This made Cheyenne feel curious. ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± Kelvin, still elegantly peeling the shrimp in his hand. He lightly opened his lips and said pitifully, ¡°Because Chris wore a new outfit today, including a new tie.¡± Just because of that? Seeing her still bowing her head and drinking her porridge without any reaction, Mr. Foley took off his gloves. He held Cheyenne¡¯s shoulders with both hands, making her look directly into his eyes. ¡°His new girlfriend the outfit for him.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± This time, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t hold back. She really didn¡¯t expect Kelvin, a billionaire boss, toe specifically to have a meal with her just toin about his assistant having a girlfriend. ¡°Haha, so Chris finally got a girlfriend? It¡¯s not easy. I thought he would remain single forever.¡± Kelvin blinked his eyes in frustration. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the point.¡± The point is the new clothes! Of course, she knew what Kelvin¡¯s intention was in saying all this in front of her, but Cheyenne pretended not to understand and confronted him. ¡°Oh, I see. The point is, who is Mr. Richards¡¯ girlfriend? Is she pretty? Have you seen her?¡± Kelvin was getting so angry, but he didn¡¯t dare get angry with Cheyenne. He lowered his head resentfully and took a bite of the shrimp he had just peeled for her. He had peeled it for her, but now he wouldn¡¯t let her eat it. Hmph! In a fit of pique, Mr. Foley stuffed a ck card into her hand before leaving. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, and I¡¯ll be at home with the kids. You can ask Kate to apany you for a shopping trip. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been out.¡± The ck card, although rare, wasn¡¯t anything precious for Cheyenne. Cheyenne had one herself, given to her by her father. But she still epted the card Kelvin handed her, smiled faintly, and raised an eyebrow while holding the ck card between her delicate and fair fingers, shaking it in front of him. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go shopping with Kate tomorrow. You¡¯re responsible for taking care of the kids at home, and no backing out!¡± If she was willing to follow his arrangement and go shopping, then he could also look forward to his clothes, right? Mr. Foley became happy and nodded solemnly. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Come here!¡± Cheyenne stood on tiptoe and suddenly pulled his cor, causing his tall figure to bend slightly, and nted a kiss on his face. ¡°Go on, work hard.¡± Kelvin gently touched his face, his cold expression softened, and he gave her a hug. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave. If you don¡¯t want me to pick you up, you can drive back yourself. Be careful on the road. I have a social gathering tonight, so I mighte backte.¡± When the party was mentioned, Kelvin raised his hand to assure her, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get drunk or make any moves on other women.¡± ¡°Hmph, who cares? Do whatever you want. After all, there are many people pursuing me, and I don¡¯t care.¡± Cheyenne coldly put the ck card into her pocket and walked away, without stopping. Although she imed not to care, Kelvin could sense the warning in her words. He wouldn¡¯t let Cheyenne find any excuse to leave him! 8:00 PM, the top floor of the Crown Hotel. A grand party was being held here, with elegantly dressed upper-ss socialites and a morous atmosphere. The elites from the political, business, and financial sectors were gathered together, enjoying themselves and engaging in lively conversations.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, there were only three people in the whole venue who attracted the most attention. One was Kelvin, the husband of the CEO of the Nymphscape Group and the head of the Foley family. The second was Master Glenn, who controlled 80% of the entertainment industry and was the young master of the Weaver family. Both of them were outstanding men and highly regarded in Akloit. Unfortunately, they were already married and known for their loyalty. Thest person was the newly emerged chairman of the Maple Group, Ernesto Castro. This name was previously unheard of, but suddenly appeared in the media spotlight within half a year, shrouded in mystery. It was said that no one knew his true face, and there was no information about him even on the inte. Master Glenn was wearing a white suit tonight, with a pair of sses perched on his nose, giving him a schrly and restrained look. Beside him was Kate, wearing a dark blue gown, tall and stunning. The two of them walking together were simply a perfect match made in heaven, instantly capturing the attention of everyone present. As soon as Kate entered, she started looking for Cheyenne¡¯s figure. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see her best friend, but instead saw Kelvin talking to someone else. She tugged at Master Glenn¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Glenn, let¡¯s go over there. I want to know where Cheyenne is.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The couple approached Kelvin. After a few greetings, Kate began to inquire about Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne didn¡¯te because she was tired after performing a surgery during the day, and she doesn¡¯t like this kind of scene.¡± Upon hearing this, Kelvin remembered the broken door of Cheyenne¡¯s office and furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°Miss Zamora, is there any conflict between you and Cheyenne?¡± His question was unexpected, leaving them puzzled. Master Glenn was also surprised, ¡°What happened?¡± Kelvin replied, ¡°I went to see Cheyenne at noon, and it¡¯s said that the door to her office was kicked down by Miss Zamora.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Kate didn¡¯t expect him toe ¡°interrogate¡± so quickly, and her face turned bitter. ¡°Honey, could you exin it for me?¡± As his beloved wife made a request, Master Glenn naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. It was not appropriate to discuss such matters in public, so he coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Mr. Foley, it¡¯s a bit stuffy in this hall. How about we go to the balcony for some fresh air?¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Chapter 872: Master Glenn and Kelvin’s Gambling Upon learning the ins and outs of the situation, the two men felt awkward. Kelvin remained silent for a moment and, to conceal the embarrassment, lifted his ss and took a sip. ¡°I knew Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t buy the smallest size for me,¡± he said. ¡°Huh?¡± What did he mean by that? Was he looking down on him? Master Glenn¡¯s sses reflected the lights in the hall, his gaze carrying a hint ofpetition. ¡°I always use XL.¡± Mr. Foley refused to back down, expressing his disdain with a cold snort. ¡°Shall wepare in the restroom then?¡± Master Glenn, who prided himself on elegance and grace, didn¡¯t know why, but he impulsively agreed to his proposal. ¡°Fine, I ept the challenge!¡± Aftering out of the restroom, both of them wore expressions of dissatisfaction, with Master Glenn gritting his teeth and walking ahead. ¡°We¡¯re tied.¡± ¡°Alright then. Next time, we¡¯llpete in something else. I won¡¯t lose to you!¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel dissatisfied. How could he not win against him? But Master Glenn wasn¡¯t afraid of such challenges. ¡°I¡¯m ready anytime!¡± Coincidentally, a slightly intoxicated female inte celebrity entered the restroom and,ing face to face with Master Glenn and Mr. Foley, saw the two perfect and outstanding men walking side by side. Their simr builds, one in ck and one in white, one exuding an elegant and noble temperament, the other cold as ice, made for a sight even more eye-catching than aic book. She suddenly sobered up. ¡°They¡¯re so handsome! I need to take a picture quickly. It¡¯ll be the next viral sensation!¡± Meanwhile, in the hall, Kate, who had been waiting for Master Glenn for a long time, stood on the long table, preparing to serve the cake. Suddenly, a plump woman appeared out of nowhere and snatched the strawberry cake she had set her eyes on. ¡°Get lost, it¡¯s mine!¡± As she spoke, using her significantlyrger body, she forcefully pushed Kate aside. Today, Kate was wearing a pair of ten-centimeter high-heeled sandals. She could barely walk without Master Glenn¡¯s support. Now, being pushed suddenly, her body lost control and fell backward. ¡°Ah! Honey, help!¡± Master Glenn happened to be discussing the nextpetition with Kelvin when he heard his wife¡¯s cry from the crowd. He looked up and immediately rushed over. Just as Kate fell, he reached out and pulled her into his arms, but the te in her hand fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. The cake from the tended on Kate¡¯s blue starry sky long dress, soiling the million-dor designer gown. Kate thought she was going to be in trouble, but she didn¡¯t expect him to save her at that critical moment. She looked at him with bright, clear eyes filled with a smile. ¡°I knew that no matter what happened, you woulde to my rescue.¡± Master Glenn had been worried that she would be frightened, but she turned out to be much stronger than he had anticipated. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all that matters. Get up.¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s okay? My dress¡­ It¡¯s ruined! Sob¡­ This was a dress borrowed from the brandpany. How am I going to exin this to my agent?¡± She pouted, frustrated, as she held the hem of her dress and looked left and right, wearing a gloomy expression. Master Glenn raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s just a dress. If the brand sayspany anything, I¡¯ll buy it. Don¡¯t be angry. What exactly happened?¡± When it came to the reason for her fall, Kate finally remembered the culprit and angrily pointed her finger at the plump woman standing in front of her. ¡°She snatched my strawberry cake and rudely pushed me!¡± The plump woman, who had been eating the cake, almost choked. She ufortably ced her chubby hands on her neck, her eyes wide open. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The cake is still on the te, how can you say it¡¯s yours?¡± Kate argued, unwilling to back down. ¡°I saw it first, and I was here before you.¡± The chubby woman was equally defiant. ¡°So what if you were here first? Just because your name isn¡¯t written on the cake doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t take it. You¡¯re just being selfish!¡± In the refined and elegant high-ss gathering, her vulgar words disgusted the wealthydies who were already eyeing the cake on the te. They were all taken aback. Kate didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an unreasonable person. ¡°Fine, you can have the cake if you want it. But why did you push me?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was standing perfectly fine. If it weren¡¯t for this woman rudely squeezing her with her body, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen. If she hadn¡¯t fallen, her dress wouldn¡¯t be dirty! The chubby woman was used to being forceful. Even her husband was afraid of her at home, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of a young girl. ¡°Which eye of yours saw me push you? Or is there someone here who saw me do it?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t push me with your hand, but you rushed over and shoved me, causing me to fall.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Can¡¯t I be fat by nature?¡± After saying that, the woman disdainfully nced at Kate and sarcastically remarked, ¡°You¡¯re so thin and unsteady, whose fault is that? I¡¯m fat, so I need space, okay?¡± With these words, anyone with keen eyes could guess the gist of the situation. Miss Zamora saw the cake first, but before she could act, she was pushed aside by this woman. As for the falling incident¡­ to be honest, the chubby woman didn¡¯t actually extend her hand. Legally speaking, the chubby woman didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But morally, she had gone too far. However, hical behavior, while hical, is not necessarily illegal. Everyone present was wealthy, and offending Master Glenn over a piece of cake would only invite ridicule from the others. Just then, Kelvin also approached and, upon seeing the woman¡¯s face, he momentarily froze. Then he remembered the information Chris had shown him in the morning. With his remarkable memory, he recognized her identity. ¡°Valeria, your husband is the Chairman of the Logan Group, right?¡± While the chubby woman was self-satisfied, gloating over her ability to render Kate speechless, she suddenly realized that a handsome young man had uttered her name. Kelvin¡¯s appearance was impressive, but he seemed too young. She thought he was trying to curry favor with her because the Logan Group had grown significantly in recent years, and many people were eager to cooperate with them. She nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me! So what? Do you know my husband? If you want to cooperate, go through the proper channels of thepany. I¡¯m not involved in these matters.¡± Kelvin smiled again, full of sarcasm. ¡°No need. I won¡¯t cooperate with you.¡± With those words, Kelvin¡¯s gaze shifted to the displeased Master Glenn, evidently sharing the same sentiment. ¡°Master Glenn, I have already thought of our next game.¡± Master Glenn didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Why would he suddenly bring up a new game at this moment? In the next moment, Kelvin pointed his finger at Valeria and dered resoundingly, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. Who can bankrupt the Logan Group first?¡± Chapter 873: The Bizarre Couple Gets Slapped in the Face Valeria, biting the cake, was puzzled about his words and stared dumbfounded at the young man in front of her. ¡°So, you didn¡¯te to coborate with ourpany after all.¡± These words sounded truly ignorant and foolish, causing the people nearby to burst intoughter. ¡°Who do you think your Logan Group is? Mr. Foley is the president of the Foley Group, and behind him is the powerful Nymphscape Group. Your husband is merely nothingpared to Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really narrow-minded. She doesn¡¯t even know about Akloit¡¯s richest man, Kelvin.¡± ¡°I suddenly feel sorry for her husband. How did he end up marrying such a foolish woman?¡± ¡­ Master Glenn also didn¡¯t quite understand why Kelvin had to interfere. His exnation was: ¡°Just a few days ago, this woman hit my son Oliver. Even if she hadn¡¯t offended you tonight, I would still take action.¡± Who would have thought that enemies would meet at a banquet? Kate almost stumbled herself but didn¡¯t mind dirtying her dress. However, upon hearing that this woman dared to bully Oliver, she became furious. ¡°Despicable! A grown-up actuallyid hands on a child!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re the person Sasha talked aboutst night.¡± After returning homest night, Sasha told her parents about what happened at kindergarten during the day and shed tears because of it. Master Glenn had consoled her for a long time, feeling sorry for her. However, Sasha was too young to articte the details and only mentioned that the person who bullied Oliver was a chubby woman. ¡°She dared to make my daughter cry and now she¡¯s bullying my wife. Mr. Foley, I ept your wager!¡± Kelvin¡¯s lips curled up, his deep-set eyes half-closed. ¡°Alright then, if it¡¯s a wager, it won¡¯t be interesting without any stakes. How about using that piece ofnd in the south of the city?¡± Thend in the south was currently being contested by various parties, and Kelvin had been fortunate enough to win the bid. However, he heard that Master Glenn had an interest in it but decided not topete due to their strained rtionship. Master Glenn pondered for a few seconds, not wanting Kelvin to suffer a loss. ¡°Alright, if you win, I¡¯ll give you 300 million. If I win, let¡¯s consider that piece ofnd as Sasha¡¯s dowry, how about it?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The people present were shocked. The Weaver family¡¯s precious daughter was only three years old; was Master Glenn suggesting a marriage alliance with the Foley family? The Foley family was already the richest in Akloit. If the Weaver family were to form an alliance with them, wouldn¡¯t their power increase exponentially? Kelvin and Cheyenne also liked Sasha a lot, so Master Glenn¡¯s proposal didn¡¯t put him at a disadvantage. If he won, he would get 300 million for free. If Master Glenn won, giving thend to Sasha or Oliver made no difference. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a deal. Starting tomorrow morning at 8 a. m. until one of us deres the matter resolved, how about that?¡± However, Master Glenn felt it was unfair to him. ¡°Oliver was the one who was bullied yesterday. You must have already investigated her background today, so I¡¯m a step behind.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t expect Master Glenn of the Weaver family to be so particr. His lips twitched slightly. ¡°Fine, I promise not to take action tomorrow, giving you a chance to investigate. How about thepetition starts the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Kate never expected these two grown men to be so bored that they would bet on such trivial matters, and it was only getting bigger. Although she did like Oliver, Sasha was her precious daughter, and she hoped that Sasha¡¯s future would be decided by her own choices. She would have a serious talk with Master Glenn about this matter. She couldn¡¯t make hasty decisions about the futures of the two children. Valeria had no idea what to do next. ¡°I¡­ you¡­ this is outrageous!¡± ¡°We, the Logan Group, are significant. You can¡¯t just wipe us out with a few words. Be careful not to speak out of turn!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was angrily interrupted by someone, ¡°Shut up!¡± Everyone turned to the source of the voice and saw a middle-aged man stumbling towards them from the entrance. He appeared to be around forty-five or fifty years old, standing at just over five feet seven inches tall. He had gained weight and sported a beer belly. His head was bald due to the stress from his work over the years. The person who arrived was Valeria¡¯s husband, Henry. Having had a couple of drinks earlier, he had gone to the restroom and encountered a young model on the way. He had intended to flirt with her under the influence of alcohol. However, just as he was about to take off his pants, he heard someone outside discussing how his wife had offended Master Glenn. The mention of Master Glenn sobered him up instantly. He quickly rushed over to see what was happening. As soon as he entered, he overheard two big shots betting against hispany. This caused him to panic, and his mind buzzed with anxiety. ¡°Master Glenn, Mr. Foley¡­ this is all a misunderstanding. My wife acted thoughtlessly. I apologize on her behalf to both of you.¡± Master Glenn elegantly pushed his sses up his nose and replied, ¡°A misunderstanding? I personally witnessed her push my wife. Is that a misunderstanding? Shall we review the surveince footage?¡± Kelvin walked over, his voice icy cold, and his gaze sharp as if he wished to execute them on the spot. ¡°She pped my son, and the incident was documented by the police. Even the Chief of Police personally called to inform me. Is that also a misunderstanding?¡± Henry¡¯s face turned extremely grim, to the point where one could describe it as ashen. His wife had pped the young master of the Foley family? Why hadn¡¯t she told him about such a big matter? He looked at Valeria, but she avoided his angry gaze. She had thought the matter was already resolved when she returned home yesterday, so there was no need to tell him. ¡°Besides, how was I supposed to know he was the young master of the Foley family? I thought¡­¡± He was just a poor boy without parents. ¡°Smack!¡± Henry couldn¡¯t bear it and, in front of everyone, he pped his wife across the face, followed by a furious scolding, ¡°You fool! Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how overbearing you are at home, but you shouldn¡¯t be making enemies everywhere outside. Thepany will eventually copse because of you.¡± Being pped not only made Valeria feel wronged but also stripped her of her dignity. She grabbed her long dress and got up from the ground. ¡°What gives you the right to hit me? Don¡¯t forget, your parents were nothing more than filthy cobblers. If it weren¡¯t for my father seeing something in you and marrying me off to you, you¡¯d be squatting in some corner fixing smelly shoes just like your parents!¡± Henry was from a poor background, and his family background was a shame he never wanted to mention in his entire life. The fact that his parents were cobblers had made him feel inferior throughout the first half of his life. After achieving sess, he had tried various methods to present himself as a sessful member of high society. Today, all his years of hard work had crumbled because of a single sentence from his wife. Chapter 874: She Would Deliberately Wait for Him to Come Home Anger, resentment, and inferiorityplex¡­ Such feelings that had overwhelmed him throughout his past life overcame him once again, just when he thought he had gotten rid of them. Henry stood in ce, his face turning red and then pale. He could even feel the disdainful gazes of the people around him, as they discussed his humble background and mocked him. ¡°Valeria, do you really think I don¡¯t dare to divorce you?¡± After a long silence, Henry finally uttered the suppressed truth that had been in his heart for years, through gritted teeth. In fact, he had wanted a divorce long ago. From the beginning, he didn¡¯t like Valeria, who was both fat and ugly with a bad temper. But in order to change his own fate, he passionately pursued her, wooed her, married her, and secretly plotted against her father, finally gaining control of thepany. Keeping Valeria was just for the sake of their child¡¯s face. Over the years, he had endured a lot. Because of his identity as a son-inw who lived in Valeria¡¯s house and inherited Valeria¡¯s parents¡¯pany, Valeria always mocked him and brought up her father at every opportunity. Now, she had offended both Akloit¡¯s two major giants, causing thepany to be in danger, which was the divorce excuse Henry had been waiting for. ¡°Divorce? You want to divorce me?¡± Valeria couldn¡¯t believe that a kept man like him had the audacity to say such words to her. She immediately stood up from the ground and grabbed a cake, hurling it at her husband. ¡°There¡¯s no way you can divorce me unless you leave with nothing!¡± ¡°Even if I leave with nothing, today this marriage must end.¡± Otherwise, he was afraid of being dragged down by this woman. The bizarre couple ruined the atmosphere of the gathering, and the event organizer quickly called the bodyguards to forcibly remove them both. As they left, Valeria continued to kick and create a scene, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you filthy people! I am the wife of the Logan Group¡¯s chairman¡­¡± Master Glenn,ing from a prestigious background and surrounded by people of the same ss, valued etiquette above all else. He had never seen such a shrew before, and he was even more grateful that his wife was a lovely fool. He would rather remain a bachelor than be with a woman like the one just now. Mr. Foley deeply agreed. Although Cheyenne was often cold towards him, he knew that her words didn¡¯t match her true feelings. In reality, she was a warm-hearted person. The organizers called the waitstaff to clean up the damaged hall, replenished the food and drinks, and personally apologized to Master Glenn and Kelvin. ¡°No need, this is something none of us wanted to see.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank you both for understanding. Next time, we will carefully screen the guest list.¡± With the incident resolved, the banquet continued. The long-awaited mysterious guest, Ernesto, finally made his grand entrance amidst the anticipation of the crowd. He wore a dark blue suit, the well-tailored fabric clinging to his slender yet tall figure. His short hair reached his ears, and a small silver cross earring adorned his left ear. His face was covered by a silver fox mask, revealing only a pair of deep, gentle eyes and a well-defined, rosy pair of lips below a high and sturdy nose. He made his way onto the stage apanied by a beautiful woman. For some reason, Kelvin felt a faint sense of familiarity when he firstid eyes on this mysterious man. Who was he? Just as he was studying Ernesto, thetter also looked over and nodded at him. Kelvin¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter, and he shifted his expressionless face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good to attend at the party. I¡¯m going back to take care of my wife and children. You two can do as you please.¡± Master Glenn had another engagement with a friend, so he bid Kelvin a brief farewell. ¡°Alright, Mr. Foley, you may go. But our bet must continue, don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± On the way back home, Kelvin kept recalling the gaze of that man. He seemed familiar, as he wouldn¡¯t have smiled at him otherwise, and there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity. What could it be?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Everything tonight made him feel a bit uneasy and oppressed, as if something was about to happen. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking it. He wasn¡¯t looking at me.¡± Unsolved mysteries, unanswered questions. They all vanished from Kelvin¡¯s mind the moment he returned home. It was now 11:45 p. m. The two children in the house always went to bed at 10 p. m. sharp, and old Mr. Foley was ustomed to an early sleep and wake schedule. The servants would return to their respective homes after finishing their day¡¯s work, leaving only the lonely butler living here. However, the butler¡¯s room was in the small building on the hill behind the vi, and he wouldn¡¯te to the vi at this time. But when Kelvin pushed open the front door, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t locked, and a faint blue light was refracted onto the floor through the gap. This scene reminded him of the unforgettable bloody memory when he was seven years old, when he walked home from school and pushed the door open, hoping to find his mother. Now the scene was repeating itself. Kelvin hesitated at the door for two seconds before finally pushing it open. There were no lights on in the hall, just silence. Only the flickering light from the television illuminated the hall, ying Kate¡¯s recently released TV drama. Cheyenne had turned the volume down to the minimum to avoid waking others. Kelvin, with his long legs, walked slowly to the front of the sofa and only then discovered that his delicate wife had fallen asleep while waiting for him. She was wearing only a white low-cut slip dress, with her slender arms and legs exposed, and her cascading long hair resting on the sofa cushion. She looked like a fairy, sleeping soundly. The alternating light shone on her cheeks, sometimes bright, sometimes dim, while the person in deep sleep remained unaware that he had returned. The unease and fear in Kelvin¡¯s heart dissipated due to this peaceful wait, reced by joy. ¡°Did Cheyenne wait for me?¡± he wondered. ¡°Such a sweetheart.¡± Unable to resist, he bent down and ced a kiss on her smooth forehead. He wished he could hold her but was afraid of waking her up. Setting his briefcase aside, Kelvin scooped her up in his arms and headed towards the bedroom upstairs. However, just as he took a couple of steps, Cheyenne woke up, barely opening her sleepy eyes and gracefully yawning. ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mhm, didn¡¯t I say you didn¡¯t have to wait for me? Why were you sleeping on the sofa? Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Cheyenne was only obedient and well-behaved when she was asleep. Now that she was awake, she reverted to her characteristic of saying one thing and meaning another. ¡°Who was waiting for you? I was just supporting Kate¡¯s new drama! I identally fell asleep!¡± ¡°Alright, then let me carry you back to sleep now. Let¡¯s not watch it anymore.¡± ¡°Mhm, remember to turn off the TV to save electricity.¡± Chapter 875: Grand Gesture of Taking His Sister on a Pony Ride She was always so busy, not someone who enjoyed watching dramas, and Kelvin knew that better than anyone. He was deeply moved by her waiting. Because of Cheyenne, he felt a happiness like never before. Even Cheyenne herself felt that the excuse she just made wasme. Kelvin¡¯s worth was now in the billions, the esteemed richest man in Akloit. Could he possibly be short on electricity bill money? Feeling too embarrassed to say anything, she decided to continue pretending to be asleep, burying her head in his broad chest. She took the chance to discreetly sniff. Good, there was only the scent of alcohol, no trace of a woman¡¯s perfume. He passed the test. The next day was Saturday. The sun was shining brightly, a perfect day for shopping. Cheyenne had made ns with Kate to pick out her wedding dress, and at the moment, she was sitting in a small breakfast shop, yawning and eating dumplings. Oliver elegantly ced his hands on his knees, sitting up straight. He had changed out of his school uniform and was now wearing an ordinary, in short-sleeved shirt with a cute pink bunny print. This made Oliver feel quite strange, as he kept looking down at his own clothes, opening his mouth several times but not knowing what to say. He epted his fate. On the other hand, Cierra was at the lively age, dressed by Cheyenne in a blue denim skirt, with double ponytails and a bow on her head, cute and beautiful. Being a foodie, she wouldn¡¯t miss out on delicious food, slurping up the noodles. She identally sshed some broth on her mouth. Oliver¡¯s face turned dark. He wanted to grab a tissue to wipe his sister¡¯s mouth but was afraid the tissues were not clean. In the end, he chose to use his own hand to wipe it for her. ¡°Eat slower and don¡¯t make rude sounds, and definitely don¡¯t ssh broth around.¡± In his mind, his sister was a little princess. Cierra cooperatively raised her delicate face for her brother to wipe, and after he finished, she continued to happily slurp up the noodles. ¡°But Mom said we¡¯re out to have fun today, so as long as we¡¯re happy, it¡¯s fine.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After taking care of his sister¡¯s breakfast, Oliver noticed the dark circles under his mother¡¯s eyes and asked dutifully, ¡°Mom, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Cheyenne gave him a resentful look and replied, ¡°Hmm.¡± Of course, she hadn¡¯t slept well. After returning to their roomst night, she thought she could finally sleep peacefully, but Kelvin had her several more times, from the entrance to the bathroom, then from the balcony to the bedroom¡­ She had only managed to fall asleep around three o¡¯clock and could barely walk in the morning. Kelvin had spent a long timeforting her, giving her massages, and personally helping her freshen up, so Cheyenne reluctantly forgave him. In a bad mood, she was nning to take revenge on him today! ¡°Eat up. After your godmother arrives, I¡¯ll take you two to buy a few sets of clothes.¡± In truth, the two children didn¡¯tck clothes, as not only would Old Mr. Foley prepare them, but Kate and Mr. Lara also liked to give gifts to the two little ones. However, when it came to clothes bought by their mother personally, the siblings naturally had high expectations. Before long, Kate finally arrived, bringing her daughter Sasha along. Sasha and Cierra got along very well. The former had taken the initiative to hold Cierra¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie Cheyenne, can I take care of my little sister today?¡± Considering it had been long since they saw each otherst time, Cheyenne naturally didn¡¯t refuse Sasha. ¡°Of course you can.¡± The two little girls walked ahead, and everyone thought they were sisters, showering them withpliments. After about an hour or two of shopping, Oliver and Cierra each got two sets of clothes and even Sasha got a pretty dress bought by Cheyenne. During a break, Cheyenne remembered Kelvin¡¯s jealous look at the hospital yesterday and decided to generously buy him a suit. ¡°Coincidentally, my husband also needs a new outfit. His wardrobe is full of white clothes, and I¡¯m tired of seeing them.¡± ¡°Shall we go take a look?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The children weren¡¯t interested in buying clothes. Cierra wanted to ride the pony outside the store and stood still with a lollipop in her mouth, refusing to move. Sasha also wanted to ride, but she didn¡¯t have any money with her, so she sensibly didn¡¯t say anything. Oliver looked at his sister¡¯s face full of grievances and then at Sasha, who was equally excited. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go get some change.¡± He happened to have a hundred dors in cash, and when he went to the front desk to exchange it for coins, the attendant, impressed by his good looks, was very kind to him. ¡°Boy, do you want to exchange money for the pony?¡± The cold Oliver pursed his lips and pointed at the two girls next to him with his finger. ¡°Not me, it¡¯s them.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± He then confidently pped the hundred dors on the table. ¡°All of it!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± This surprised the attendant, who guessed that the child wanted to ride, but the parents didn¡¯t have change, so they gave him a hundred dors. She was worried that the little boy would be criticized by his own mother when he returned home, so she patiently asked him again, ¡°Do you really want to change all of it into coins?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. Seeing his insistence, the waiter exchanged the one hundred dors into one hundred coins, as each ride on the pony only cost two dors. With that one hundred dors, they could ride fifty times, splitting it evenly between the two of them, which meant twenty-five rides each. Soon, the joyful children¡¯s song filled the mall. Watching his sisterughing like a little fool on the pony, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but find her childish. He furrowed his brow and sighed softly. For kids, riding on a pony was all about experiencing something new. After about three rounds, Cierra grew bored and wanted to get off to find their mom. ¡°I want to get off¡­ Mommy, I want Mommy,¡± she said. Oliver scolded her with a stern face, ¡°No, I¡¯ve already spent the money, and there are still eighty coins left. Didn¡¯t you want to ride the pony? You can y as much as you want in one go!¡± Cierra pouted with a look of grievance, ¡°Brother is mean!¡± Sasha also wanted to cry, but she didn¡¯t dare because Oliver was too fierce. She wanted her dad to hold her now. As Cheyenne and Kate walked out of the men¡¯s clothing store, each carrying two shopping bags, they could see their daughter running towards them with red eyes from a distance. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t ride the pony anymore,¡± Cierra said. Cheyenne looked puzzled, ¡°What pony?¡± Meanwhile, Sasha, after being coldly red at by Oliver, didn¡¯t dare toin. She could only bury her head on Kate¡¯s shoulder. Daddy even said she should marry Oliver when she grows up, but she had made up her mind ¨C he definitely wouldn¡¯t marry him! Chapter 876: Kidnap the Children Meanwhile, in the top-floor conference room of the Foley Group, the atmosphere was serious and tense. The man sitting at the head of the table had been cold and aloof just a second ago, but now he suddenly lifted his lips into a smile. Employee 1: ¡°Am I seeing things? Mr. Foley is actually smiling!¡± Employee 2: ¡°What¡¯s so rare about Mr. Foley smiling? What¡¯s rare is that he¡¯s ying with his phone!¡± Employee 3: ¡°He has such a vtile temper. I wonder how Mrs. Foley manages to deal with him¡­¡± The reason Kelvin wasughing was because his phone was linked to that consumption card. During the meeting, he heard his phone vibrate and picked it up to see various consumption notifications on it. Thest one was from a men¡¯s clothing store! When Mr. Foley saw this, he lost all interest in the meeting and really wanted to know what Cheyenne had bought for him. Meanwhile, some employees who were secretly ying with their phones stumbled upon a very funny video on social media. ¡°#Cute toddler riding pony until she cries ¨C hrious!¡± ¡°Comption of cute toddlers crying @Why do babies cry?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Someone clicked on it and found out that it featured two adorable little girls crying because their brother spent money buying coins for them but wouldn¡¯t let theme down until they used them all up. In just thirty seconds of video footage, there were joyful nursery rhymes mixed with two children crying. Thements below were also very interesting: ¡°Girl, hurry up and grow up!¡± ¡°So cute! I really want to have such beautiful daughters too. I¡¯m already nine months pregnant with eight days left until my due date; hope God blesses me!¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t yet know her daughter would be so upset over riding a pony; she was currently picking out wedding dresses inside an upscale fashion bridal boutique where any dress cost six figures or more while its centerpiece treasure item cost even more than that! The shop assistant sat with her legs crossed on the couch, sipping her tea. When she saw customers entering, she initially had no intention of paying attention to them. After all, the truly wealthy individuals would have directly made appointments for the designers to provide personalized, in-home services. It was a rule they had privately concluded that very few people who casually strolled in during regr hours were willing to spend money on wedding dresses. Therefore, she didn¡¯t greet the two individuals with much enthusiasm and casually muttered, ¡°I¡¯m busy, feel free to look around on your own.¡± Cheyenne and Kate didn¡¯t care much about her attitude since they weren¡¯t necessarily bound to make a purchase here. They could simply take a look around and leave if they wanted to. Oliver, feeling a bit tired, found a single-seat sofa and sat down, waiting. After all, being girls, they had a natural inclination towards beauty. Cierra and Sasha were delighted as they looked at the various wedding dresses under the lights. Cierra ran over to a pink wedding dress, grabbed the skirt, andpared it to herself with her little hands. ¡°When I grow up, I want to wear a pink wedding dress.¡± The little princess loved pink the most. Sasha said she wanted to wear a white wedding dress. When the server saw this scene, her expression was not good. She red at the two little girls. ¡°By the way, remind you to watch your children carefully. These wedding dresses are very expensive! There was a naughty child who identally damaged one of them before. The parents refused topensate and it ended up in court news.¡± She felt obligated to remind the adults of these two children in order to avoid such incidents from happening again. Cierra was scolded and quickly let go of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, I just love pretty dresses too much.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Her sister had been bullied! Oliver stood up suddenly and walked in front of the server with his delicate but cold face staring at her coldly. ¡°What do you want, kid?¡± ¡°My sister is not a naughty child!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The server wanted to say something more but their store manager came out warmly weing Kate as soon as he saw her arrive ¡°Miss Zamora! You¡¯re here without telling me first? Let me treat you well!¡± ¡°This time do you want a red carpet gown for your selection? Our designer hase out with another high-end bridal gown for spring¡­ ¡± Kate was an extremely popr celebrity who married into wealth; even if she had money herself she still wore six-figure gowns on red carpets so if they could get her wearing their own brand¡¯s bridal gowns on one that would be taking their brand name higher than ever before. If it were before, Kate might have patiently chatted with them for a while but now she didn¡¯t feel like dealing with these people anymore ¡°No need, my naughty child isn¡¯t worthy enough touch your clothes from your store; It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t educate my daughter well about aesthetics when she was young.¡± ¡°Cierra, Sasha, let¡¯s go find another ce.¡± After speaking, Kate ignored any further attempts by the store manager to keep them there. The store manager went pale, since offending Miss Zamora was equivalent to offending Master Glenn. ¡°Oh, Miss Zamora, is there some misunderstanding?¡± Cheyenne carelessly brushed off her hand, ¡°Maybe you should take better care of your employees first. Perhaps within this day, you should fire that employee!¡± She pointed to the shop assistant from earlier. The manager was confused. The waiter saw that Cheyenne was dressed inly and immediately felt disdainful. She thought to herself, ¡°She¡¯s the manager¡¯s sister-inw. Who would dare fire her?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? You can¡¯t just fire me like that! Do you even know who manages this bridal shop? Mr. Chavez is my brother-inw!¡± Cheyenne retorted. Kate gave her a nod of approval and said, ¡°Not bad, youngdy. Your courage ismendable.¡± ¡°Mr. Chavez?¡± asked the waiter. After making a phone call, they thought that Cheyenne was just an insignificant character as Kate¡¯s assistant. A few minutester, Mr. Chavez called back and the waiter thought it was about a promotion for her. In a sweet voice she answered, ¡°Hello, Chavez¡­ Did you call about my promotion?¡± But instead of good news about being promoted at work, she received an earful of angry shouting on the other end of the line. ¡°Promotion? What promotion? Did you offend some big shot? The secretary from headquarters called and told me to pack up and leave!¡± ¡°It must be because of you! You¡¯re always causing trouble!¡± he continued yelling. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± The shop assistant waspletely stunned and couldn¡¯t regain herposure while holding the phone. Meanwhile, Cheyenne had had enough of the spectacle and left gracefully with the children. Outside the wedding dress shop, Kate burst intoughter. ¡°That idiot probably doesn¡¯t even know that the designer she was boasting about is you. Hahaha.¡± Cheyenne simply smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Chapter 877: Gift Controversy Actually, the phone call she just made was only to inform the other party that their partnership was terminated and her designs would no longer be authorized to theirpany. That¡¯s all. As for the decision to fire them, it had nothing to do with her. In the end, Cheyenne didn¡¯t buy a wedding dress and was toozy to keep looking around. The design drawings were still in her hands, so tomorrow she would have her assistant find a studio to make it happen.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was six o¡¯clock in the evening. Mr. Foley used to work like a robot before but now he has be someone who leaves work on time. He even issued a very humane management rule ¨C leave on time; as for those who voluntarily work overtime, they will receive high overtime pay. Because of this rule, The Foley Group has also be one of the most conscientiouspanies in the industry and has attracted many young talents. Speaking of which, Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t wait to go home because he wanted to see what his new clothes looked like. He came back at just the right time when Cheyenne and the children had just arrived home with lots of shopping bags on disy on top of table. Cierra showed off her new clothes proudly in front of grandpa while old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t say what looked good about it but smiled kindly and praised her anyway. Cheyenne took out one gift from among them all: an exquisite box containing a dark red suit embroidered with two flying dragons that looked exquisitely hand-sewn. ¡°Grandpa, this is for you.¡± When he received his new clothes old Mr. Foley¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red since no one had given him any clothing since his wife died almost forty years ago. ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne.¡± Oliver¡¯s cold little face rarely showed any expression but when Kelvin arrived he immediately hid his own clothes behind sofa. Kelvin thought, ¡°Hmph! What are you hiding? Do you think I want yours? I have my own!¡± Kelvin seemed serious while sitting casually on sofa watching TV but actually pricked up his ears listening carefully around him. Grandfather said, ¡°Oh my goodness! This suit looks really good! Thank you Cheyenne! My daughter-inw is more thoughtful than some ungrateful wretch.¡± ¡°I worked hard raising him up without even getting grass from him.¡± Cheyenne replied, ¡°As long as Grandpa likes it.¡± Kelvin inwardly snarked: ¡°If you want grass, then why don¡¯t I just go downstairs tomorrow morning and pull out some for you?¡± Cierra was a show-off, ¡°Great-grandpa, look at the butterfly clips, hairpins, purse and little dress that Mommy bought for me. Sasha has the same ones as me.¡± ¡°But hers are blue and mine are pink. Cierra loves pink the most,¡± she said. Kelvin thought to himself, ¡°My daughter is still young and innocent. It¡¯s natural for Cheyenne to like her more.¡± Seeing Oliver not participating in the conversation and sitting there unable to reach anything on the table, old Mr. Foley was afraid of neglecting him. He quickly found a topic and actively talked to Oliver, ¡°Did you buy anything you like? How about I also give you a gift tomorrow?¡± The little boy stood with his hands behind his back in an upright posture with no expression on his face. ¡°No need, grandpa, thank you. My mom already bought it for me but I just wanted a puzzle,¡± he said. Puzzles were Oliver¡¯s favorite toy besides racing cars. While Cierra yed with Lego blocks, he would sit quietly in the corner doing puzzles by himself. Kelvin became anxious when he saw that even Ewan had received a gift ¨C a wallet. All the gifts had been opened but his own present which he had been looking forward to wasn¡¯t there. He took a deep breath as if hearing his inner world shatter into pieces. Was there nothing for him? There were clearly records of men¡¯s clothing being purchased this afternoon¡­ Cheyenne naturally observed Kelvin¡¯s reaction throughout the entire time. From the moment they entered the shop, he had been searching for his own ce, and his gaze shifted from anticipation to growing anxiety. Now, his emotions had transformed into jealousy! Just the thought that the men¡¯s clothing Cheyenne had bought in the afternoon might be intended as a gift for Omari or Benson would surely infuriate him to no end. But then again, since his wife didn¡¯t take the initiative to give him the gift, he didn¡¯t feelfortable bringing it up. What if what he thought was true after saying something out loud? ¡°You guys y first; I remembered there is still so much work left at mypany so I¡¯m going up to my study,¡± Kelvin said calmly trying not let anyone see through him too easily while giving himself some space upstairs where he could think things through properly without any distractions around him anymore. Old Mr. Foley was currently immersed in joyfulness so much that he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention towards Kelvin. Waving goodbye dismissively, he said, ¡°Go ahead then! You sitting here makes me feel pressured; Just leave.¡± Feeling rejected by everyone else made Kelvin walk upstairs feeling quite dejected but then suddenly heardughter from downstairs which sounded like Cierra giggling flirtatiously with Cheyenne¡­ ¡°Mom helped me put on a hair clip,¡± she said. ¡°Okay.¡± So he left. But no one noticed him. Cheyenne looked up at the thin and mncholic figure as she helped her daughter put on the hair clip. She smiled and looked down. In fact, there was a separately packaged gift box hidden under the desk. The pure ck lid was sprinkled with gold powder, making it look luxurious and extraordinary. Cheyenne¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Cierra, Oliver, tidy up your things and go upstairs to do your homework. Come down for dinnerter.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I will supervise my brother well.¡± Actually, Cierra hasn¡¯t even started kindergarten yet. Only Oliver needed to do homework. Cierra just liked sticking to her brother so she would sit next to him while he did his homework. And although the seemingly cold little boy alwaysined about his sister eating while he did his work or leaving packaging bags all over his desk, he actually indulged in her behavior every time. In the study room, the dark gray doubleyered curtains have not been opened since morning; now that the sun has set and the door is closed, the entire study room is pitch ck except for a small red light that flickers intermittently like an eye. Cheyenne walked in without hesitation as light from outside spilled onto her back, creating a bright path behind her in contrast with darkness inside of study room. She sat on hisp seductively with long white legs crossed over each other gracefully. Invisible in darkness, the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly as he took an imperceptible breath. She really is a demon! ¡°You¡¯re angry,¡± not questioning but stating it as fact. The woman¡¯s fingers gently slid across his forehead, eyebrows, eyes before finallying to rest lightly on his lips. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m angry,¡± he answered quickly. Chapter 878: Accompany Her Forever Even though there was no light in the study, Cheyenne could still see his eyes shining, reminding her of a pack of wolves on the grasnds. Fierce and ferocious. Was this his way of showing he was angry? She paused for a second, not afraid at all, but instead burst outughing. ¡°Kelvin, let me guess why you¡¯re angry.¡± He remained silent. The next moment, Cheyenne¡¯s soft red lips were close to his nose as she lightly kissed him and then moved down to his sexy Adam¡¯s apple. With just a flick of her tongue, he stiffened up and couldn¡¯t move. Cheyenne stood up and wiped her lips with the back of her hand before chuckling. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so long now. Do you really need to act like that? Grow up!¡± Kelvin red at her! Although they had known each other for over ten years now, they had only been truly in love for four years. During those four years together, Cheyenne had two pregnancies which forced them apart for twenty months total, making Mr. Foley feel like he missed out on some good times! It wasn¡¯t surprising that he acted this way; it was more because she was too tempting. She was sitting on hisp so closely; how could he not be excited? Mr. Foley didn¡¯t want to hold back anymore as he grabbed onto Cheyenne¡¯s smooth thigh with one hand while holding onto her waist with the other arm tightly around her body. Biting down hard on her lip, Kelvin growled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess why I¡¯m angry first?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡®Damn it! He kissed her so fiercely again! Although she started it first by teasing him earlier¡­¡¯ ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t get you a gift?¡± ¡°You got it right! So now you have to make it up to me,¡± Kelvin said confidently as he began unbuttoning Cheyenne¡¯s shirt slowly but surely¡­ ¡°No¡­ Yesterday we already did that¡­ I¡¯m still sore fromst night.¡± She struggled trying to get off from sitting on top of him but unfortunately failed miserably since Kelvin held onto both shoulders firmly preventing any escape routes avable¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡± His voice became hoarse due to passion that made Cheyenne shiver. Despite being unable to see clearly in the dark room what expression was currently stered across Kelvin¡¯s face, she guessed he should be ferocious-looking now. To distract him, Cheyenne tapped Kelvin¡¯s hand and said with a mischievous tone, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want the gift I personally picked out for you?¡± Kelvin regained hisposure and gave her a cold nce. ¡°Really? If you¡¯re lying to me, I¡¯ll make you pay.¡± He had plenty of ways to do it. Cheyenne blushed at his vulgarnguage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I never lie.¡± ¡°Look, this is it. Put me down first so I can turn on the lights for you to see better.¡± Put her down? Kelvin sneered; he bet that as soon as he let go of Cheyenne she would run away. In fact, he wanted her more than the gift. ¡°I can turn on the lights without putting you down.¡± Mr. Foley snapped his fingers. Snap! The study was suddenly bright as day and Kelvin could see clearly that she was sitting on him with disheveled clothes and soft hair cascading over bare shoulders. There were also purple-red marks left by him on her white swan-like neck and a look of confusion hung over her small face which was white with redness. ¡°Hmm? When did we change themp in here?¡± She remembered that Kelvin liked vintage-style tablemps but now there was an intelligent voice-controlledmp instead. But right now Kelvin didn¡¯t have time to exin this; he lowered his head and picked up the gift she handed him while feeling overwhelmed with emotions that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words ¨C happiness beyond measure. For four years now, every holiday season he had given her gifts: bags, nes, dresses or roses¡­ anything he could think of really! At first Cheyenne refused them,ter epted them while responding calmly with just a simple ¡®thank-you¡¯. Eventually, they no longer needed these cautious gestures between them anymore. However, Kelvin truly wanted one thing from Cheyenne: a gift from her whatever it was! ¡°Open it,¡± she reminded softly. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± With great anticipation, Kelvin slowly extended his long hand towards the yellow bow tie ribbon. As Mr. Foley unwrapped his present, a smile formed on his lips. He suddenly understood why girls loved receiving gifts so much. Opening presents made people feel good! Opening up the lid revealed ck bottomed box filled with Lafite grass along with tie clip resting quietly inside. A pink gemstone carved into rose shape adorned each end, one red one blue, making twin roses together. The flowers intertwined like a double helix, beautiful and unique. Cheyenne smiled and asked Kelvin, ¡°Do you like this gift?¡± She took a fancy to it since she firstid eyes on it since she loved roses. Kelvin understood her intentions perfectly and chuckled softly before tenderly kissing her. ¡°I love it, more than anything,¡± he said. The two of them embraced in the study, their bodies entwined like the flowers they held. The next day, Cheyenne found out that her daughter had be a inte celebrity because of a video they made while shopping yesterday. It was no wonder Cierra seemed unhappy when she saw her motherst night.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Cheyenne and Kelvin were unaware that their daughter¡¯s photo and video had gained international fame as an online sensation. However, they didn¡¯t want Cierra to pursue an entertainment career. That evening, Kelvin instructed his assistant to post a rification statement on the international web: ¡°We appreciate your attention and love for our child. As the father of our child, Kelvin, I would like to make the following statement: Our child was born in March 2020 at Hopedale Hospital; we are all pure Che nationals. Please refrain from searching or posting information about my little princess as she is just a child who deserves nothing but happiness during her ordinary childhood.¡± Kelvin! Chapter 879: Big Shots Everyone in Akloit knows this name. He¡¯s the top candidate to be the next national billionaire. Who would have thought that the little princess was actually a wealthy heiress? After thinking about it, Cheyenne decided to call Jerry herself. Meanwhile, in TF Technology¡¯s conference room, because of a phone call, the young man presiding over the meeting paused.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll take this call. You guys continue.¡± Everyone looked at each other in confusion. They didn¡¯t know who Mr. Young had received a call from that he would leave midway through a meeting like this. They spected that it must be some huge project; otherwise, given Mr. Young¡¯s work attitude, something like this would never happen. The person they referred to as ¡°Mr. Young¡± was actually Jerry himself. Ever since he met Cheyenne back then and waspletely conquered by her charm and influence as an heiress, he delved deeper intoworkputing during hisst two years of college just so he could get closer to her faster after graduation. After graduating from college with his degree in early childhood education, Jerry resolutely switched careers and started up his ownwork technologypany with several fellow alumni who shared simr interests as him. At first it was just their small group of five people; whenever someone hadputer problems they would proactively go over there for repairs. Later on their business grew bigger and bigger until they expanded beyond repairingputers into system development and maintenance fields as well. Manypanies¡¯works systems in Akloit are now managed by them. Cheyenne also took quite an interest in what Jerry was doing so she invested some money into his startup during its early stages. This investment made Cheyenne be the secondrgest shareholder of what has now be one of Akloit¡¯s most famouspanies. In fact only Jerry knew that she could have been itsrgest shareholder if she wanted but Cheyenne found managing things too troublesome so she just wanted to be hands-off about everything instead which is why she gave up her position. With two bigwigs backing him up, Jerry achieved sess right after starting out on his own following graduation which made him always praised by teachers or ssmates every time they got together again afterwards. Now even if he still wears red id shirts, no one dares say anything bad about him anymore since everyone knows how sessful an entrepreneur he has be! Even the goddesses whom he couldn¡¯t pursue before are now chasing after him but unfortunately Jerry wasn¡¯t interested anymore! Jerry left the conference room and walked to the outdoor balcony. He greeted Cheyenne, ¡°Cheyenne, long time no see. I was starting to wonder if you forgot about me. My longing for you is like never-ending.¡± Cheyenne replied tly, ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Cheyenne,¡± he continued. ¡°I saw your heroic appearance on TV yesterday with that big star who¡­ oh Kate is your best friend? Can you help me get an autographed photo of her? I really like her¡­¡± On the other end of the phone line, Cheyenne seemed impatient and tapped on her desk. ¡°Sure.¡± Jerry felt uneasy when she agreed so readily. And sure enough, she proposed a condition next. ¡°If you do something for me today, I¡¯ll have Kate give you an autographed photo in person, not just one but ten.¡± Jerry wondered what kind of help someone as technologically advanced as Cheyenne could need from him. But since it was about getting an autograph from Kate ¨C he agreed anyway. ¡°Please tell me what needs to be done,¡± Jerry said eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll try everything to do it!¡± If anyone else heard this statement they might be moved by his loyalty; however, Cheyenne remained calm and simply responded with a casual ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Someone posted something about my daughter on social media this morning that went viral; now I want it taken down immediately.¡± ¡°Your daughter?¡± Jerry asked surprisedly. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Cheyenne coolly. ¡°My little girl.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s rted to her, then it¡¯s my responsibility too,¡± Jerry assured her confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; within an hour, everything will be taken care of.¡± ¡°That would be great,¡± said Cheyenne appreciatively. ¡°I have several surgeries scheduled today so I don¡¯t have time for anything else.¡± ¡°No problem at all,¡± Jerry reassured her again before adding cheekily, ¡°And don¡¯t forget my autographed photo¡­¡± But before he could finish his sentence, the call ended abruptly from the other side. Jerry¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just get used to it. Hanging up the phone quickly is just a characteristic, isn¡¯t it?¡± After hanging up the phone, Cheyenne was interrupted by her assistant outside the door. ¡°Miss Lawrence, today is the day for Yrumron Medical School interns to report for duty. We still need you to take another look at the personnel allocation list!¡± A tall and slender girl with delicate features ced the list on her desk. Cheyenne hated dealing with these small matters, but Hopedale Hospital was one of the best surgical hospitals in the country. Every year, many schoolspeted toe here for internships. If interns could gain some experience here, they would have an easier time finding jobs after graduation. If they were lucky enough to be noticed by the hospital and signed an employment contract directly, it would be great for them. Once inside Hopedale Hospital, there would be limitless opportunities and resources avable. With tasks at hand, Cheyenne had no choice but topromise. ¡°I know. You can go down first. I¡¯ll notify you when I finish allocating names.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± said her assistant before leaving quietly. There were thirty interns from Yrumron Medical School this time around who had been ranked ording to their excellent grades; Sean was ranked first on that list as soon as she nced over it. Curious about him now more than ever before, she opened her work email on herputer where she found personal files of all students sent by school administration. ordingly, Sean had been taking top honors since his enrollment in college. His grades in every subject were also very good. He received schrships and awards from variouspetitions. As for his home address section, he filled out a ce that surprised Cheyenne ¨C Voteard ¨C which was known as ¡°Akloit slum.¡± Chapter 880: You Shall Not Defile Her Ever since she moved out of the Lawrence residence, Cheyenne had paid less attention to them. When the pandemic suddenly broke out, she was busy day and night. After everything was resolved, she became pregnant with Oliver again and took over thepany and hospital after giving birth. The following year, she became pregnant with Cierra as well. She juggled between her children and work, leaving no energy to keep up with news about the Lawrence family. Kate mentioned once that George had found a home wrecker outside of his marriage and sold their mansion to run away with her secretly. As for Nora, Cheyenne only heard that she didn¡¯t finish college. In Cheyenne¡¯s impression, Sean was just a spoiled boy who only knew how to eat, drink and y around. She never expected him to transform so surprisingly. While feeling emotional about it all, Cheyenne circled his name alone. ¡°Let me help you onest time.¡± The hospital lobby was bustling as usual but today there was something different about it. A gray-haired teacher led twenty or thirty students in Yrumron Medical School uniforms into the building for their internship program ¨C their first step towards entering society from being students. The young men and women were thrilled to be interning at one of the top hospitals in the country ¨C Hopedale Hospital ¨C where many wealthy people and celebrities were VIP patients too! They couldn¡¯t help but look around curiously while exuding youthful vitality which caught everyone¡¯s attention; especially when they started chatting excitedly among themselves: ¡°Wow! Hopedale Hospital is even more luxurious than I imagined! It¡¯s amazing that we can intern here!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I heard many wealthy people and big starse here for treatment too! Maybe we¡¯ll even bump into our idols!¡± ¡°Quickly look over there on the second floor corridor! That doctor wearing a white coat is so handsome!¡± ¡­ The girls couldn¡¯t contain their excitement while some guys sneered disdainfully at them. One guy with short hair who had darker skin said, ¡°This is really vulgar behavior; are you here for your internship or just looking at handsome guys?¡± Another guy agreed. ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t embarrass our school like this please? Being a doctor is a sacred profession.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different though,¡± he continued smugly. ¡°I¡¯m here specifically to see the president Cheyenne because I heard she¡¯s prettier than any celebrity.¡± As soon as he finished speaking he received an onught from female interns: ¡°Aren¡¯t you also here because of beautiful women? Why be proud when you¡¯re probably not going to see her anyway because you¡¯re too ugly!¡± ¡°Is the president someone you can just see whenever you want? Have you even considered our statuspared to theirs?¡± ¡°Yeah, even the principal can¡¯t see them, let alone us¡­¡± They started arguing again. Sean stood in front of everyone and felt like his eardrums were about to shatter. He stood expressionless, staring at the photo on the wall with his pitch-ck eyes. Although it was far away, he recognized her in an instant from the photo. Cheyenne! She used to be his sister. The sadness disappeared in a sh and Sean lifted his head and puffed out his chest. ¡°I can also be as excellent as she is and then I¡¯ll be able to see her again!¡± Quinn, Sean¡¯s good friend and roommate standing next to him didn¡¯t understand how Sean suddenly had such a childish behavior when he was usually calm. Following Sean¡¯s gaze towards the photo of a girl who looked no more than twenty years old with a sweet smile that resembled first love. ¡°Oh, so you also like looking at pretty girls.¡± Quinn said teasingly. ¡°That girl looks pretty good. I wonder if she¡¯s a doctor or an intern here¡­ it would be great if I could sleep with her.¡± Sean blushed shyly while scolding him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If you say something like that again, you¡¯re not my friends anymore!¡± Because Quinn came from a wealthy family background which made him look handsome too; many girls liked him around campus. The way of life for rich second generations was fully disyed through him ¨C changing girlfriends more frequently than clothes; approaching any pretty girl he saw around campus. So when Quinn saw Cheyenne¡¯s picture, he instinctively teased her. Who knew that Sean who got along well with him would publicly rebuke him? This left Quinn feeling confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to sleep with her too? I can give her to you since we¡¯re friends, but why are you angry?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°That¡¯s enough! She isn¡¯t someone that anyone can defile!¡± People have always thought of Sean as diligent student who excels academically while being helpful towards others all while having gentle personality traits. Now seeing this sudden outburst from him has caused everyone talking before to stop mid-sentence and turn their heads over towards them both. Quinn was also angered by this unexpected public scolding given by Sean. ¡°What are you pretending for? I¡¯ve investigated everything about your past since elementary school up until high school; we¡¯re cut from same cloth!¡± ¡°What¡¯s missing from your life? Skipping school for early romance, surfing the inte or getting into fights? You spent four years pretending to be someone else in college, and now your true colors are finally showed, huh?¡± Despite his bad behavior, Sean was grateful for Quinn¡¯s care over the past four years. Now that they had a falling out, he felt remorseful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s someone I really respect, so¡­¡± ¡°Enough with the self-righteousness,¡± Quinn coldly turned and walked away, leaving Sean alone with his thoughts. Just then, their teacher rushed over sweating profusely. ¡°Everyone stand in line quickly! Miss Lawrence wants to meet you all personally.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked. They were just a group of ordinary college students about to graduate. But Cheyenne wasn¡¯t just the hospital president; she was also a board member of Nymphscape Group and an honorary doctor at National Hospital ¨C not to mention one ofst year¡¯s top ten young achievers¡­ After their initial surprise wore off, everyone stood in line as instructed. As all eyes were on them, a petite figure apanied by several people walked towards them like a star among stars. Her high heels clicked against the marble floor as she approached. A pair of ck Roman sandalsplemented her slender white legs while her delicate face looked like that of an enchanting rose. Her wavy hair cascaded down her back while her holy white coat gave off an unapproachable air despite her bewitching beauty. It was hard not to be amazed by both her looks and age. Cheyenne appeared no older than any other student there despite being 25 years old herself. Finally seeing Cheyenne made Sean feel like it was all just a dream ¨C too incredible to believe. Cheyenne nced at everyone nonchntly before smiling. ¡°I¡¯m only a few years older than you guys so don¡¯t be shy around me; treat me like any other senior student.¡± She may have been only 25 but already such an aplished womanpared to themselves who were still nothing more than small cogs in society at this point. Chapter 881: Miss Lawrence Will Guide the Interns Cheyenne¡¯s excellence is undeniable; her good appearance alone could easily outshine many female celebrities. A woman with such talent and good appearance is someone they can only look up to. They thought their goddess would be aloof, but Cheyenne surprised them by personally weing them with a smile on her face, without any airs or graces. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t as difficult to get along with as the outside world had portrayed her to be. ¡°Why are you all staring at me like that? I know I¡¯m good-looking, but you¡¯re interns here for a reason. You shoulde here with a learning attitude and do your best. Got it?¡± There were no strict rules or official instructions, just warm-hearted advice from an older sister reminding younger brothers and sisters to study hard. Everyone blushed shyly and answered in unison, ¡°Got it.¡± Among the students, Quinn was the bravest of all. He was the first one to raise his hand after Cheyenne finished speaking and asked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, can I intern under you?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s main focus was traditional medicine acupuncture, but over the years she had also studied Western medicine and surgery. She was now a true master in both traditional and Western medicine fields. With remarkable achievements, she had gained significant influence both domestically and internationally. Choosing her as an internship mentor would undoubtedly enhance their own value. Upon hearing this request from Quinn, Cheyenne looked over with almond-shaped eyes half-closed while smiling. ¡°In previous years, I never took on any interns because it¡¯s too much trouble!¡± After she finished speaking, everyone clearly felt disappointed. They looked dejected like they¡¯d been struck down by something heavy.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But who knew what would happen next? The situation suddenly turned around dramatically when Cheyenne said, ¡°¡­ but this year I¡¯ve decided to give it a try! If you want to be my student, then you need to prepare yourself mentally.¡± Wow! Miss Lawrence is taking on interns for the first time this year! If they were lucky enough to be chosen, then wouldn¡¯t they be her first batch of students? This was great news indeed! The students were filled with excitement while even their apanying teacher seemed thrilled. Sean stood quietly among the crowd; Cheyenne¡¯s words naturally stirred up quite a mixture of emotions within him too. However, the moment of joy quickly returned to calm. He knew she still hated the Lawrence family, so how could she choose him as her student? Just when Sean had given up on the opportunity, Cheyenne announced another exciting news. ¡°There are thirty of you here this time, and I can¡¯t take all of you.¡± ¡°I will only choose three people from among you. As for how to select these three people, I have prepared a small test.¡± ¡°For the next three days, my assistant will take you to various departments for a tour. Three dayster, I will notify you about how to test and personally lead the top three who pass.¡± ¡°If you are willing after graduation, you can alsoe here to work. Alright, now go prepare for it.¡± After speaking, Cheyenne did not wait for them to ask again and turned around with an air of arrogance while putting her hands in her white coat. The students were already discussing Miss Lawrence¡¯s announcement about assessment and making noise. Sean was staring at that departing figure in a daze. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion or not but he felt like Miss Lawrence looked at him when announcing this news just now. Was she encouraging him to do well on his exam? Thinking about this made Sean uneasy; his heart beat very fast. The beauty had gone far away; everything just now seemed like a dream except for the lingering fragrance in the air mixed with disinfectant odor. Sean¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly covering up his happy expression as he said, ¡°I will study hard and won¡¯t let you down.¡± Miss Lawrence being willing this year to teach interns is good news for Yrumron Medical School. The leading teacher coughed signaling everyone to quiet down. ¡°Okay, everyone stop talking now! Miss Lawrence has given all of you precious opportunities that you must cherish! During your one-year internship period ahead, we won¡¯t be by your side so remember ssmates need to help each other mutually.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry!¡± After their leading teacher left, they were led to their residence by a hospital staff member. ¡°Hopedale Hospital is one of the top medical facilities nationwide which serves as an important research base.¡± ¡°The amodation building you see here was privately donated by Miss Lawrence. It is intended for the important staff of the hospital, and you interns will also temporarily reside here. Remember to be respectful to the senior staff members you encounter.¡± The building itself looked luxurious, akin to a vi from the outside. Opening the rooms revealed luxurious one-bedroom or two-bedroom apartments. The initial concern of everyone having to squeeze into shared amodations was now alleviated. ¡°The apartmentse in one-bedroom or two-bedroom configurations, and you are free to choose.¡± ¡°I want to live alone!¡± ¡°Julie, can I stay with you? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t wake up in the morning.¡± ¡°I think the three of us don¡¯t need to separate. This is great!¡± ¡°I will definitely strive to stay and work at the hospital. This condition is damnfortable.¡± ¡­ While other ssmates had to pay for amodation during their internships, earning only around 2, 500 a month, these apartments were provided for free. In a ce like Akloit, where every inch ofnd was valuable, finding a slightly cheaper rented ce meant going to the outskirts of the city. But that would be inconvenient for work, considering the hospital had night shifts and the subway stopped running after midnight. They had considered sharing a rented ce before, but now they had such a great option of living in a free apartment. Only fools would go outside to rent. Sean chose to live with a fellow ssmate since there were only two one-bedroom apartments, and Quinn had already imed one. The other remaining room was taken by a female ssmate with health issues who suffered from severe insomnia. She couldn¡¯t sleep with even the slightest noise, so who would have the heart topete with her? As everyone happily moved into their new homes, Quinn blocked the entrance with his long legs, looking provocatively at Sean and disdainfully said, ¡°I know you also wanted those three spots.¡± Sean didn¡¯t hide his intentions and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Among the thirty people who came together, who wouldn¡¯t want those spots? Quinn¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sinister, cold as ice. Sean was the strongest among the group that came together. In other words, Quinn had the greatest chance of sess only if he took Sean down. Chapter 882: Mr. Foley Likes Peaches ¡°I advise you to give up, the Berry family is one of the shareholders of the hospital, and you are just a poor man. If you want topete with me, you should weigh yourself first!¡± While speaking, Quinn rudely pushed Sean and coldly walked away. Sean was actually a premature baby and has always had health problems. That¡¯s why Mya has always been more affectionate towards him since he was young. In recent years, the Lawrence family has fallen on hard times. Sean realized this and decided to work hard for his family¡¯s better life. After failing his first college entrance exam, he repeated a year while working part-time outside of school. After entering university, he became self-sufficient not only earning money for himself but also taking care of his sister Nora who had lost her mind. Five years had passed which were enough time for a teenager to grow up but also left him with scars all over his body. The fact that Quinn and he have be enemies is even more painful than physical pain; it is an indescribable helplessness hidden deep in his heart. Seeing Sean being bullied by Quinn made Cain worry about him, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine; sorry for disturbing your rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how Quinn¡¯s temper is: those who follow him prosper while those who oppose him perish. You¡¯ve offended him and you have topete with him for spots; he won¡¯t let it go easily so try avoiding him as much as possible.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cain was in simr circumstances as Sean both being impoverished students except Cain came from generations of farmers where it took great effort to produce one university student like himself. From countryside to bustling city life brought out Cain¡¯s timid farmer mentality making him the most inconspicuous person in ss which kept him safe throughout university. As one of the two impoverished students in their ss, Cain would go collect financial aid funds from school authorities with Sean. Only in this way would he feel less humiliated. ¡°Thank you, Cain; I¡¯m fine though.¡± ¡°The uing exams are crucial we don¡¯t know what will be on them so these three days are critical period and we must work harder!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ Cheyenne didn¡¯t know if what she did was right or wrong while driving home but she never regretted anything she did oncemitted ¡°Isn¡¯t it just teaching three college students? Although I don¡¯t have a degree, I am more than qualified, hmph!¡± ¡°No use thinking about it now, I¡¯ll go to the supermarket and buy some fruit and cake.¡± Cierra asked for fruit in the morning, while Cheyenne herself was craving cake. Parking her luxury car on the side of the road, Cheyenne walked into arge supermarket. Due to the severity of the flu outbreak, everyone who entered had to scan their health code and wear a mask. She was no exception. Once inside the supermarket, Cheyenne who never bought groceries before was at a loss. After thinking about it for a while, she decided to call Kelvin. Meanwhile, Mr. Foley was in a meeting. The serious conference room once again rang with vibrations from someone¡¯s phone. The man sitting at the head of table immediately turned cold as his eyebrows furrowed. In an icy tone, he scolded everyone present, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bring your phones into meetings? Are you all ignoring what I say?¡± The people being scolded looked innocent as they lowered their heads in silence. At this moment, Kelvin¡¯s another assistant coughed softly and reminded him, ¡°Mr. Foley¡­ it¡¯s your phone ringing.¡± Kelvin nced nonchntly at his phone which showed ¡°Honey¡± calling. Kelvin quickly picked up his phone while standing up and coldly ordered everyone else present to continue discussing business matters; he had something important he needed to deal with. What did I discover? It turns out that Mrs. Foley called him; no wonder Mr. Foley didn¡¯t want any dy even for one second¡­ he really has double standards! Kelvin walked back into his own office, holding onto his cellphone, then mmed shut its door with a loud bang. Sitting upright on top of sofa cushions made him appear more nervous than when he first met father-inw! ¡°Cheyenne, why did you call me? Did you know that I¡¯ve been thinking about you during the meeting just now? When I looked through documents earlier, I really miss you.¡± ¡°How about giving me a kiss?¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Hearing Kelvin talk this way, she almost got goosebumps. Did something happen making him lose sense? ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Mr. Foley who stood over 6 feet tall continued acting spoiled. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I really do miss you. It¡¯s all because my useless employees can¡¯t handle trivia well enough that I¡¯m forced to work overtime.¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes at Kelvin¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you being so dramatic? You used toe home and ignore me, always workingte at the office. You just loved overtime, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kelvin remained silent. It seemed like Cheyenne was still angry about what happened in the past. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry. I know I messed up before, but now I¡¯m a good man whoes straight home after work. You have to see my progress.¡± Cheyenne interrupted his excuses with a cold voice. Every time she thought of his past behavior as a scumbag, anger surged through her heart. ¡°Enough already! Stop talking nonsense! Right now, I¡¯m at the supermarket buying groceries. By the way, do you know what fruit our daughter loves to eat?¡± As soon as Kelvin heard that Cheyenne was shopping for their child, his deep-set eyes lit up with joy and he smiled. ¡°Our daughter loves apples the most and then oranges; Grandpa likes dragon fruit while my favorite is¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking out loud that he liked Cheyenne best of all things in this world, Cheyenne ruthlessly cut off his voice without hesitation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me your favorite, since you¡¯re not honored to eat fruits bought by me.¡± Mr. Foley felt wronged,¡±Alright then¡­ Can you give me your leftovers? Whatever you like must be delicious too.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Cheyenne sneered coldly and hung up on him. Kelvin looked at their call log. Itsted 1 minute 35 seconds. He happily took screenshots for keepsake because they never talked on phone for more than one minute previously. Wasn¡¯t this ordinary conversation worth cherishing? He flipped through Line APP on his phone screen and clicked on Cheyenne¡¯s avatar. She was stillbeled ¡°Honey¡±. He quickly transferred her $1000 dors without hesitation. Kelvin: ¡°Honey, thanks for the efforts you put in our family! Remember that peaches are my favorite.¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow. Honey: ¡°Okay.¡± As Kelvin walked back into conference room, he thought that actually what he really liked was her. Chapter 883: No Sympathy for Her Cheyenne took a stroll around and finally picked out apples, peaches, dragon fruit, watermelon and juicy peaches. When it came to choosing a cake, she didn¡¯t hesitate to use the money Kelvin gave her to pick out the most expensive one. Her only thought was that spending her husband¡¯s money was satisfying! After selecting everything she wanted, Cheyenne walked over to the cashier to pay. Unfortunately for her, there were about five or six people in front of her so she had to wait. Bored, Cheyenne pulled out her phone and logged onto Twitter. She checked the homepage and saw that the trending topic about her daughter had disappeared. Jerry may not be reliable but he sure is efficient when ites to getting things done. Maybe I should be generous enough to send him an invitation card for my wedding? Just then, an argument broke out in front of Cheyenne. ¡°You shameless home wrecker! Why did you have to seduce someone else¡¯s husband at such a young age and destroy others¡¯ family? Disgusting!¡± The voice was piercingly loud; even Cheyenne found it hard not hear what was being said. Curious about what was going on up ahead, she looked up only to see a middle-aged woman with slightly chubby build hurling insults at someone else. She had rough features, and two thick and straight eyebrows. Her skin wasn¡¯t particrly fair, but she wore a whitece dress anyway. One foot sported sandals with heels taller than 10cm while the other remained barefoot since its partner served as weapon aimed towards the cashier. It was then that Cheyenne noticed something familiar: The mask on top of this cashier¡¯s face had been pulled down by this woman revealing whoy beneath it¡­ and it surprised Cheyenne greatly: ¡°How could it be¡­ her?¡± Since most shoppers here were women themselves, they naturally sympathized more with wives than mistresses, so manydies joined in on berating this woman too. ¡°Disgusting! You¡¯re pretty enough already and you can work, so why be a home wrecker?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Shameless girl nowadays don¡¯t want work hard anymore; they think about trading sex for easy money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s wrong no matter how you look at it: Home wreckers are societal parasites; beat them up!¡± This woman endured physical abuse from these women along with public scorn yet still remained silent until she caught sight of Cheyenne. Her mind suddenly exploded and went nk. Anger, shame, hatred¡­ various emotions fermented in Emily¡¯s mind. She thought she could just endure it and let this matter pass, but now she was furious. Her eyes turned cold as she snatched the woman¡¯s shoe from her hand and threw it onto the street outside. ¡°Have you caused enough trouble?¡± she yelled. She had previously appeared weak and vulnerable to being hit, but now she suddenly became fierce. The middle-aged woman was somewhat incredulous when Emily pointed at her beautiful face with her finger: ¡°You dare to curse me!¡± ¡°If you have time to curse me as a home wrecker, why don¡¯t you go back and ask your husband how he seduced me? He said he wanted to divorce you and buy me bags and houses¡­ Yes, I am a home wrecker, but that was all his own choice!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even see that you¡¯re old-fashioned with an ugly appearance while having such an aggressive temper like an angry tiger; which man would like you?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted your husband for over a year now. Perhaps he has more mistresses than even you know about! You¡¯re just a pitiful abandoned person; don¡¯t force me to curse at you! Get lost!¡± This outburst did intimidate the middle-aged woman who couldn¡¯t deny that Emily had some reasonable points. After giving birth to two children, she was out of shape while also bingzy in dressing up; moreover, her husband was an executive surrounded by young pretty girls. And perhaps Emily was just one of them. Just then, the supermarket manager rushed over with two security guards blowing their whistles urgently, ¡°Who¡¯s causing trouble?¡± The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t want herself to be caught by police, so she chose to leave, but before that, she spoke harshly towards Emily. ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you; anyway I won¡¯t let go of you. Just you wait!¡± Emily¡¯s hair was disheveled. Buttons of her uniform had been torn off, so she could only cover her chest with one hand. How she was surrounded by various excellent men as the President¡¯s daughter formed a sharp contrast to her current embarrassment. What¡¯s worse, the woman she hated most was watching her lose face. The breakdown of an adult may only happen in a moment. Emily who just scared away the middle-aged woman was now crying sadly on the checkout counter. Cheyenne didn¡¯t have any sympathy for her and pushed her shopping cart towards another checkout without saying anything.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In that instant when she turned around, she heard the manager reprimanding Emily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you make your personal affairs affect thepany business? We can no longer keep you here¡­¡± ¡°Sir, please let me continue working. I really cannot lose this job.¡± ¡°I let you stay and it damages mypany¡¯s reputation. How do you n topensate me? I¡¯m taking a risk for you.¡± Without being told, Cheyenne already knew this man¡¯s ulterior intentions towards Emily. For these kinds of promiscuous women who were somewhat attractive, men naturally wanted to try them out. Although it was disgusting, this was just another side of society¡¯s reality. At the Foley mansion, Cheyenne changed into some home clothes and sorted through all the fruit she bought before taking out one of each kind. Today she would cook herself, preparing a fruit tter for her family. The cooking maid was busy cooking but sees saw elegantly Cheyenne cut up fruit with her delicate hands. ¡°Madam¡¯s hands are so beautiful! It¡¯s such a waste using them to cook.¡± These hands were used to fight against death but now they¡¯re doing ordinary things like cooking in the kitchen. It made people feel surprised at how such great talent could be wasted on something so mundane. But for Cheyenne it was just something small she could do for her family. Cheyenne simply smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay; they all love my sds anyway. First, I am their mother and wife before being the hospital director.¡± At first deciding to study medicine was because her grandpa sparked an interest in her;ter on it was because she wanted to protect those around her; finally, she wanted to use her medical skills to save more people. But if she couldn¡¯t even take care of her own family, how could she be expected to treat and care for others? Chapter 884: Daddy is Not Well-Behaved Upon hearing her say this, the maid also felt that it made sense, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what exactly made sense about it. Cheyenne hadn¡¯t cooked by herself for a long time. Besides preparing fruit sd, she also decided to make her signature dish ¨C chicken mushroom soup. While simmering the chicken soup, Cheyenne took the opportunity to take a shower and change into a fresh set of clothes in the bathroom. Around 5 o¡¯clock, Grandpa picked up Oliver from kindergarten with Cierra and brought him home. As soon as they walked in the door, they smelled a delicious aroma of meat. Cierra is a foodie, and her mouth waters uncontrobly. ¡°Wow, it looks like Nanny has made something delicious again today, huh?¡± The maid ced each dish on the table, saying, ¡°The fragrance today is from the chicken soup that Madam personally stewed. It¡¯s not my credit.¡± As soon as Cierra heard that the soup was made by her mother herself, she praised it before even tasting it. ¡°The soup my mom makes is definitely the most delicious soup in the whole world, no, in the entire universe! Hurry up and serve dinner, I want to drink it all by myself.¡± As Cheyenne walked out of the door, she heard this sentence and paused her steps. This little girl¡­ Old Mr. Foley teasingly rubbed his great-granddaughter¡¯s little nose and asked with a smile, ¡°Can Great-grandpa have a drink?¡± ¡°Sure, Great-grandpa is an elder.¡± ¡°How about older brother?¡± Cierra instinctively turned her head to look at the expressionless Oliver, and she wanted to say that her brother could eat anything and was easy to take care of. But thinking that her brother But thinking that her brother had given her all the snacks before, she should be courteous. ¡°My brother can have a bowl of drink.¡± Old Mr. Foley continued to ask her, ¡°So how much can Dad drink?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t hesitate and pouted with her little face raised, ¡°Daddy said he doesn¡¯t like it when Mommy makes soup. He secretly told me that it¡¯s hard to swallow.¡± As soon as Kelvin walked in, he felt the gaze from upstairs. Looking up, he saw his wife¡¯s pouty face. The nder from his biological daughter rang in his ears. Upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s words, her expression finally improved. Kelvin let out a sigh of relief, thinking to himself that if she weren¡¯t a girl, he would have hit someone. Meanwhile, Cierra had been jealous for quite some time because of her father¡¯sment about how her mother used to make soup for him even before Cierra was born. She held her chubby cheeks in her hands and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t love me anymore. She loves Daddy more¡­ I¡¯m going to drink Mama¡¯s soup more often and not give any to Daddy.¡± Cheyenne wasn¡¯t one to easily give in when children cried unconditionally. She coldly snorted and walked past Cierra. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming if you think that¡¯ll work. Unless you behave better, I won¡¯t even consider it right now.¡± Cierra felt sad and said, ¡°But Daddy isn¡¯t well-behaved either.¡± Kelvin almost choked on his food; when was he not well-behaved? He didn¡¯t smoke or drink alcohol anymore; he rarely went out with friends; women automatically kept their distance from him. Wasn¡¯t he the most well-behaved man in all of Akloit? During dinner, while everyone was distracted, Kelvin reached out his hand and hugged Cheyenne¡¯s waist before whispering something into her ear. ¡°I¡¯m actually the most well-behaved person at home ¨C don¡¯t listen to what Cierra says.¡± Hmm¡­ they were an old married couple now ¨C why did he suddenly say these things? It made Cheyenne feel embarrassed but she remained calm on the surface while holding a spoon weakly with one hand. She red at Kelvin when she turned around, then quickly covered his mouth with half a peach slice, saying, ¡°No talking during meals!¡± The man looked down only to see half a peach slice inside his mouth which he promptly chewed down before letting out a deep yet charmingugh next to Cheyenne¡¯s ear. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s my favorite fruit! Honey is so good to me!¡± Everyone drank all of Cheyenne¡¯s chicken soup even though they couldn¡¯t finish it along with other dishes that didn¡¯t suit their taste buds. It was not yet ten o¡¯clock at night but the bedroom lights were dimmed already. After having just finished an intense sexual encounter together, Kelviny half-sitting against the headboard looking satisfied as he gazed down upon the sleeping woman cradled in his arms. Her long hair dampened by sweat clung onto her neck covering up any marks left behind by kisses making him feel parched just looking at it. He lowered himself towards those lips tenderly kissing them without any hint of profanity ¨C only intimacy between lovers. The woman¡¯s long eyshes trembled like butterfly wings as she slowly opened them revealing his handsome face magnified before hers. Although already over thirty years old now ¨C Kelvin still appeared youthful except for having gained some maturity making him look even more attractive than ever before. She looked at him with admiration and love in her eyes, which Kelvin could see. He was thrilled. He deepened the kiss and said, ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re so sweet, like a peach. I love you.¡± Cheyenne suddenly remembered something and blushed at the thought of what he had said about peaches earlier on their bed. ¡°Stop it, don¡¯te any closer. I¡¯m tired!¡± Mr. Foley felt disappointed as it was only 10 pm and there was still a long night ahead of them without being able to touch his wife. But he didn¡¯t dare to go against Cheyenne¡¯s words; otherwise, he would be the one who would suffer in the end. Heforted himself by thinking that there were still many nights ahead for them to enjoy each other¡¯spany. The woman continued to snuggle into his chest while her small hands hugged his waist like a little puppy rubbing against him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± she said. Mr. Foley thought that conversations should be left for daytime while they should do something more practical at night instead. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m listening,¡± he replied reluctantly as she had been silent all day long and needed someone to talk to now. Firstly, she talked about Sean interning at the hospital where she gave him an opportunity for testing whether or not he had changed from before when theyst met each other years ago. The man didn¡¯t like seeing her frown; therefore, he used his warm fingertips to smooth out her eyebrows before asking, ¡°Do you still hate them?¡± Cheyenne carefully considered this question before shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t hate them anymore because my life is dedicated only towards meaningful things such as studying medicine and taking care of you guys.¡± Kelvin heard her answer with satisfaction as lips curved up into a smile. ¡°So your decision is correct because if Sean has truly changed, then in future times more people can benefit from his help which will also bring good karma.¡± His words made Cheyenne feel relieved.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 885: George is Dying As for the second matter, when Cheyenne mentioned that Emily was now considered a home wrecker for dating an older man while working as a cashier at the supermarket, Kelvin didn¡¯t show any expression on his face. This made Cheyenne poke his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Mr. Foley looked confused, ¡°Say what? I don¡¯t know her well. It¡¯s Iker and Hayden who are engaged to her.¡± As Cheyenne¡¯s coldughter came from within his arms, he felt embarrassed. ¡°Ha ha, did you forget that you wanted to suck up to Emily back then and brought Abbie with you to attend her weing party?¡± Kelvin was ashamed. That was all years ago¡­ why does she have such good memory? ¡°Wait a minute, I need to correct Miss Lawrence¡¯s thinking. I wasn¡¯t trying to suck up to her; I was looking for medicinal herbs.¡± Feeling her gaze bing colder and preparing to leave his embrace again, Kelvin pulled her back into his arms with long arms so their skin touched. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Cheyenne; after all, you were wearing the dress Omari prepared for you and dancing so beautifully with Iker. At that time, I was very jealous too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Well since you still have energy left in your body, let¡¯s do it again.¡± Cheyenne intended on pushing him away but the scumbag already knew where she is vulnerable- he used his long legs pressed against hers making it impossible for her to move around freely. They had sex again before Cheyenne fell asleep from exhaustion. He remained awake gazing affectionately at her peaceful sleeping face before nting a loving kiss on it saying, ¡°Silly Cheyenne! What others do has nothing do with me- all that matters is only you!¡± The next day dawned bright and clear without any clouds or smoke in sight. Cheyenne had two surgeries scheduled today, one in the morning involvingser treatment of kidney stones in a patient. Standing for three or four hours straight made it difficult but she could finally rest during lunch break before returning back workter afternoon performing another surgery. The continuous work made it difficult for her. After leaving the operating room, Cheyenne quickly took out some candy from inside of white coat pocket opening one piece putting into mouth immediately. She had low blood sugar levels which caused dizziness whenever standing or sitting down too long making walking slowly back towards office only option avable right now . Sean and his ssmates were being led by senior staff members visiting various departments of Akloit along with advanced medical equipment not even avable outside this country. They took a tour and were amazed by what they saw. Afterward, the seniors had work to do, leaving them with some free time. Sean originally intended to ask if there was a ce where he could read. However, as he walked down the hallway, he spotted a figure. Cheyenne was sitting in a chair, basking in the sunlight. The sun spilled over her, casting a gentle golden glow, making her appear pure and cool. Herplexion was pale, perhaps not feeling well. With that thought in mind, Sean hesitated for a moment, then headed towards the vending machine in the first-floor lobby. Cheyenne had almost finished her break. She was about to stand up when suddenly a bottle of soda appeared in front of her. Freshly taken from the vending machine, the transparent stic bottle still had rolling bubbles inside. Due to the hot weather, the bottle was covered in droplets of water. The hand holding the drink was slender and beautiful, but unfortunately, it bore several small wounds. It was evident that the person had been busy. Cheyenne squinted her eyes and looked up, surprised to see Sean. Thinking that she had been avoiding him for a while, Sean felt a bit dejected and was about to retract his hand. Unexpectedly, the girl swiftly snatched the c from his hand and handed it back to him. Sean blinked, not understanding. ¡°Are you giving it to me to drink? I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cheyenne frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy it for me to drink?¡± The young boy blushed suddenly, stuttering for a while before nodding slightly, mustering a weak ¡°yes.¡± Upon hearing this, a mocking smile appeared on her face, bright as a flower. ¡°Then, can you help me open the bottle cap?¡± Caught off guard, Sean hurriedly twisted open the bottle cap. The shaking caused the bubbles inside to almost overflow, startling him into searching for tissues. ¡°No need!¡± Cheyenne snatched the c back, took a few sips, and the refreshing coolness finally revived her. ¡°Thanks for the c. Have a seat.¡± She actually invited him to sit down! The young boy¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears, his hands clenched tightly, and he slowly sat beside Cheyenne. Once seated, he didn¡¯t say a word. Cheyenne had been waiting for him to say something to her, but the boy remained silent, as stiff as a log. It was she who couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve changed quite a lot over the years.¡± Sean didn¡¯t know if she wasplimenting herself or insulting herself, and he felt so embarrassed that he wanted to shrink his head into his cor. After holding back for a while, he solemnly uttered a sentence that had been hidden in his heart for many years. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I apologize on behalf of my foolish past self, my mother and Nora.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to forgive us, but¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how to say it. George came back after spending all his money outside and got sick all over himself. Now he was dying and thinking about his life. He felt like Sh and Cheyenne were the people he owed most in life, so he wanted to see her again. Cheyenne saw him hesitate with words and guessed it was something about his family. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I really can¡¯t forgive you guys, but whatever you want to say, I¡¯ll listen.¡± With that said, Sean had no choice but to exin everything. He was afraid that Cheyenne would misunderstand him forcing her to go there so quickly waved hands exining: ¡°It¡¯s up to him whether or not he wants to see you. It¡¯s your choice whether or not you want to meet him. You don¡¯t have any obligation here¡­ Actually these years I¡­ I also hate him!¡± He hated George¡¯s ruthlessness; leaving behind two children with a home wrecker while running away with money without even attending their mother¡¯s funeral. He hated George¡¯s selfishness; when the money ran out and debts piled up high along with sickness only then did George think of himself as a father? George is dying? Cheyenne sneered coldly before making her attitude clear.¡±I won¡¯t go.¡± There was an instant feeling of disappointment followed by relief; Sean nodded understandingly, ¡°I understand.¡± The conversation took another turn when Cheyenne¡¯s cold voice suddenly rang out beside Sean¡¯s ear. ¡°But I can give him a letter if it helps. Can you take it?¡± This offer truly surprised Sean; she is willing to write a letter? ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 886: Miss Lawrence’s Rumored Partner The matter of writing the letter was not urgent, Cheyenne had to return to the office before starting. Her cold gaze swept over Sean, who in her memory was an explosive and easily agitated teenager with a case of middle school syndrome. In the past, whenever they met, they would always argue and fight. They had known each other for so many years but had never sat down quietly like this before. At eighteen years old, Sean may have been a troublemaker but he was already taller than her by a shoulder¡¯s width. After five years apart, Sean had grown even taller and sat up straight like a tall pine tree in the mountains ¨C confident and unyielding. He looked about 6¡¯1¡å, but he was too skinny; when he reached out his hand earlier, Cheyenne saw that both sides of his wrist bones protruded out with only skin covering them. Their days after parting ways were not easy as various pressures forced an immature teenager to grow up overnight. It sounded cruel but Cheyenne thought it was actually a good thing because if George and Mya kept protecting him, then Sean would have be nothing more than an idle rich kid waiting for either prison or hell. He paved his own path differently from what others expected of him. The past grievances suddenly seemed meaningless to Cheyenne as she enjoyed sitting quietly with him now. ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to study medicine?¡± She asked about her own life proactively while Sean blushed excitedly trying hard to suppress his emotions. ¡°Uh¡­ because you are an excellent role model.¡± Although shy, Sean remembered that disaster caused by human error which infected millions in the capital city turning it into hell on earth overnight; while everyone else felt helpless at that time. Cheyenne put on her white coat ignoring just giving birth herself appearing at news conferences dering her determination. ¡°The Edwards family motto is ¡®to heal people¡¯s suffering and help those in need¡¯. I will definitely develop vines because studying medicine is not only inheritance but also protection for those we want to protect.¡± ¡°And I found someone I want to protect so I studied medicine.¡± The boy¡¯s hoarse voice showed no emotion yet made Cheyenne feel like crying from its sincerity. ¡°Keep it up! I¡¯ve reviewed your resume, and your grades are impressive.¡± Her encouragement instantly brightened Sean¡¯s gloomy eyes. He eagerly looked at the person before him, lips parting as he asked, ¡°If¡­ if I were to say that I ranked in the top three in your test, would you ept me as a student?¡± Cheyenne never doubted that he would apply. As for why Sean said those words, he probably thought he would be shut out because of what happened before. With a faint smile, Cheyenne stood up, preparing to leave. ¡°You¡¯re an intern at Sierra Medical School. I¡¯ve mentioned¡­ all the interns have the opportunity to take the exam.¡± Sean was overjoyed, and two silent tears rolled down his cheeks. All his worries vanished, and his state of mind became as bright as the sky outside, where sunshine followed after the dark clouds. Just when he was feeling touched by Cheyenne¡¯s kindness and encouragement, she yfully blew into his ear and teased him with a warning. ¡°Stop drinking so much soda or else you¡¯ll die young!¡± Sean blushed so hard; biting down on his lip nervously and trying to figure out how to respond. It turned out that Cheyenne hadn¡¯t changed one bit since theyst saw each other ¨C still just as quirky and offbeat as ever before. Cheyenne gave him a disgusted look while watching him act all innocent. ¡°What are you pretending for? You started dating in junior high school ¨C don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know what was going on?¡± Sean tried exining himself, ¡°I only dated then because I needed someone¡¯s help with my homework or borrowing their ID card to go online.¡± For many years now Mika has been Sean¡¯s only serious girlfriend- unfortunately their rtionship is doomed due to deep-seated family grudges which will keep them apart forever. At first Sean hated Mika for deceiving him butter learned that everything she did was done in order seek revenge against Nora who killed her sister. He couldn¡¯t bring himself hate Mika anymore after learning this fact. Nora owed Mika too much debt already anyway. What¡¯s more, after she went abroad, there wasn¡¯t any reason left for him think about her again. If they were not meant be together, then let it remain frozen back when they were eighteen years old with shattered dreams of love unfulfilled¡­ Cheyenne vaguely knew some details about what happened between Sean and Mika but ultimately believed that although Mika may have had some genuine feelings towards Sean there were also ulterior motives involved too often times. Although she felt sorry for him, Cheyenne thought he deserved it. ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done. Make good use of these three days. You said you want to study medicine, so let me see your effort!¡± She added with a sharp tone, ¡°People like me who have talent are hard toe by in this world. Those without talent must learn to work hard!¡± Although she made sense, it sounded like she was boasting about herself? Cheyenne left and Sean watched her back disappear into the distance. He repeated thest sentence that the woman had just said. ¡°Those without talent must learn to work hard. I understand now. Thank you.¡± On the other side of the hallway, Quinn was preparing to go out for food with a few friends when he saw Sean sitting with beautiful Cheyenne chatting intimately in chairs. They were even whispering in each other¡¯s ears. As young people full of energy and passion, any hint could be an interesting topic for gossip. Someone winked at Quinn and said, ¡°This poor guy is really something! He managed to hook up with Miss Lawrence after only one day!¡± ¡°Yeah! They¡¯re sitting so close together and whispering. I¡¯ve never seen Sean get that intimate with any girl before. It turns out that he likes mature women.¡± Quinn held his breath as he felt frustrated inside. ¡°Miss Lawrence is rich and young; being her gigolo is better than serving those wealthy women. Sean has really fallen from grace!¡± And just like that, a new rumor started circting around the hospital: ¡°Beautiful Cheyenne can¡¯t stand loneliness; having an affair with new intern Sean.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Attached were two intimate pictures of them whispering together while sitting next to each other ¨C only showing Cheyenne¡¯s mboyant smile since they were taken from behind ¨C but even though only his back was visible in one photo alone it could still be seen that he was a young thin man. Chapter 887: Miss Lawrence’s Punishment Methods When Kelvin heard the news, he was so angry that he threw his phone and his gaze was frighteningly cold. Despite his excellent manners, he couldn¡¯t help but curse in front of his subordinates. ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of nonsense!¡± How could Cheyenne have an affair with another man? But from the picture, she was indeed sitting close to him! After throwing away his phone, Kelvin regretted it and picked it up again to look at the photo with a cold snort. ¡°She¡¯s smiling so happily. Doesn¡¯t she know I¡¯ll be jealous?¡± Kelvin was very irritable today and couldn¡¯t wait to leave work before 5 o¡¯clock. At the hospital entrance, Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect Kelvin toe pick her up personally today even though she had driven herself there; why not take advantage of having a free driver? Naturally sitting in the passenger seat without noticing anything amiss about Kelvin¡¯s expression, Cheyenne reached out to fasten her seat belt. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man didn¡¯t move. Only then did she realize that it felt chilly inside the car and something wasn¡¯t right about their atmosphere together. Looking for its source led her back to Mr. Foley himself ¨C emitting waves upon waves of It was Kelvin who exuded cold vibes and stared daggers at her. In that moment Cheyenne felt like one of those women who yed around with others¡¯ emotions only to kick them away afterwards ¨C while he became one of those pitiful men left behind by such women¡­ ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? If you keep looking at me like this I¡¯ll get out myself.¡± Mr. Foley quickly locked all doors on impulse as soon as Cheyenne spoke up. ¡°Cough cough¡­ Cheyenne, don¡¯t you have anything you want say?¡± Cheyenne looked puzzled,¡±Say what?¡± The temperature inside dropped several degrees again despite no air conditioning being turned on ¨C making Cheyenne feel like sneezing any second now¡­ Kelvin also became annoyed not just because someone honked behind them but also because of what happened earlier during daytime hours¡­ However first things first: He had to deal with whoever was honking behind them before driving off backwards after stepping hard on gas pedal while turning steering wheel towards back direction¡­All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cheyneene:¡±!!!¡± Was he going crazy again today? The car behind them honked, ¡°What the f***! Encountered a rich and reckless driver!¡± Looking at the small golden statue in the other car, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them, he decided to quickly leave before getting hit. ¡°Okay, no more annoying sounds. Cheyenne, please take a look at this!¡± Cheyenne was still shaken up from what just happened. Kelvin showed her his phone again and gave her another shock. ¡°You had someone follow me?¡± She frowned and gritted her teeth in annoyance. Kelvin pinched her cheek with some force due to his anger. Her face turned red from it. ¡°Look closely. Someone sent this to me.¡± He reminded her that it was actually an MMS message sent by an anonymous number. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry for using you.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t want an apology but an exnation instead. He looked at Cheyenne coldly and gritted his teeth as he spoke. ¡°So what¡¯s your exnation?¡± ¡°The man in the photo is Sean. I told you before that he¡¯s interning at my hospital. Is there anything else Mr. Foley wants to ask? Hurry up! I want to go home!¡± Sean was the man in the photo all along, so Kelvin felt relieved now, knowing that there wasn¡¯t anything between him and Cheyenne despite theirck of blood rtion. Kelvin coughed slightly as he asked,¡±So¡­ what were you guys talking about earlier?¡± Cheyenne smiled happily while answering, ¡°I just told him to prepare well for his exam three dayster since I can¡¯t shout out loud saying that I¡¯ll give him special treatment.¡± Kelvin felt even more relieved now knowing they were only talking about giving Sean some help on his exam. However, while Kelvin was happy now; Cheyenne wasn¡¯t pleased at all. Being followed without reason and being secretly photographed upset her; whoever did this obviously wanted to break apart their rtionship as husband and wife. And yet Kelvin believed it all without question then came running over here demanding answers! Now she had gone silent which made things worse. But it was all because of him anyway so there wasn¡¯t much else for him do except swallow his pride and try making things better by cheering her up, ¡°Cheyenne, my dear wife, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s not right for me to use you like that over one picture but my heart hurts too much, not knowing what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°You see, I¡¯m much older than you, and you say you like handsome young guys¡­ I¡¯m afraid one day you won¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Cheyenne grew angrier as she listened to Kelvin¡¯s words. She turned to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to manipte me with your fake sadness! You don¡¯t trust me at all, and it makes me angry.¡± Kelvin knew he was wrong, so he closed his eyes and continued, ¡°Cheyenne, would it make you feel better if you beat me up? You can¡¯t leave me anyway because I love you. I can¡¯t stand seeing you with other men or even talking to them!¡± Cheyenne was furious at his domineering attitude. ¡°What about the beautiful female employees in yourpany? Haven¡¯t I mentioned them before?¡± Kelvin raised his hand to speak up. ¡°Those people can¡¯t enter my office; my secretaries are all male as well.¡± That¡¯s right; Kelvin had a good reputation in the industry but had been falsely used by someone before. His CEO recruitment announcement stated that only males were epted for a while, which caused some people to use him of being sexist towards women. But Cheyenne stood up for him and said it was her request because she feared her husband¡¯s excellence would attract unwanted attention. This calmed things down eventually. Since then, the Foley Group has subconsciously chosen male employees when recruiting secretaries until everyone got used to it. However, Cheyenne was still very angry with Kelvin¡¯s behavior. He looked tough enough for her not to hold back any longer. She suddenly unbuckled her seat belt and climbed onto him! Kelvin was shocked and wondered what his wife wanted to do. ¡°Cheyenne, if that¡¯s what you want, we could do it together, but we need somewhere more private¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want that now; instead I¡¯m going punish you!¡± She unbuttoned Kelvin¡¯s shirt mercilessly, biting on his corbone until there was blood in her mouth before finally stopping. Chapter 888: Let Mr. Foley Continue Sleeping in the Study Room ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. This is Cheyenne¡¯s gift to me.¡± Why did he sound a bit boastful? In the end, Cheyenne gave up on this punishment n since she realized that wasn¡¯t a punishment towards Kelvin. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Our child is waiting for us.¡± Kelvin smiled and looked down at the bite mark on his corbone,ughing with joy all over his face. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue when we get home.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cheyenne thought, ¡°Who the hell wants to continue with you?¡± When they got home, she made him go sleep in the study room. Yes, that¡¯s what she decided! The next day at 9 am. The October sun was still a bit hot. Cheyenne thought she would sleep well after sending Kelvin to the study roomst night. In fact, she had insomniast night and only fell asleep around five in the morning. She had to get up at eight o¡¯clock in the morning and only slept for three hours altogether. When Cierra came to wake her up, she was still feeling groggy. But when she saw her little princess looking at her with big eyes full of grievances, Cheyenne felt guilty again. She promised to get up quickly and go to work while buying something delicious for her on their way back from work just so that Cierra could be happy again. After arriving at the office like a wilted flower under scorching sun rays, Cheyenne wondered why she couldn¡¯t sleepst night. Was it because Kelvin wasn¡¯t there? No way! She wasn¡¯t longing for his embrace! To find out what really happenedst night, she decided to make Kelvin sleep in the study room tonight. Just as Cheyenne dozed off on her desk less than ten minutester, someone knocked on her door abruptly. It interrupted Cheyenne¡¯s nap timepletely. ¡°Come in!¡± As soon as someone opened the door, it turned out that a plump middle-aged woman led by a nurse came looking for her, and Cheyenne stared straight into this woman¡¯s eyes without blinking. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before.¡± Who knew that within seconds, the fatdy knelt down before her crying loudly which shook everything around them; Cheyenne was now fully awake. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The plump woman cried bitterly apologizing profusely while exining loudly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I know I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have targeted you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already been punished. Can you please forgive me?¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne¡¯s mind was a jumbled mess. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand anything, Corinne¡­ Is this a patient or a family member? What¡¯s going on?¡± Corinne, the nurse who had just led the chubby woman in, heard Miss Lawrence call her name and feared that she was going to take out her anger on her. She quickly exined, ¡°Miss Lawrence, she knelt outside the hospital crying for half a day and attracted many reporters who wanted to see you. I had no choice but to bring her here; otherwise, the hospital¡¯s reputation would be damaged.¡± ¡°I understand. You can go now and let me talk to her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Corinne hurriedly left with a sense of relief. In the office now were only Cheyenne and the woman standing before her with one hand resting on the desk while supporting herself with an elegant white hand under her chin as she looked around coldly. When Cheyenne saw that ck dress on Valeria¡¯s body, something came to her mind, causing an icy expression on Cheyenne¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s you! Have you forgotten what happened at the police station that day? Why did youe to my hospital and cause trouble?¡± Valeria listened to Cheyenne¡¯s words, thinking that she was trying to shift me onto herself so Valeria secretly sneered inside. What are you pretending for? If it weren¡¯t for you, the Foley Group wouldn¡¯t have gone after my husband¡¯spany! But now it seemed like Valeria needed something from Cheyenne so she could only lower herself humbly. ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble for you; rather¡­ I need your help!¡± ¡°Your husband joined forces with Master Glenn against my Logan Group; within one day our supply chain has been cut off causing all of our partners¡¯ contracts being canceled leading us into an economic crisis.¡± No matter what methods her husband tried to apologize to both of them, he couldn¡¯t even enter their office door. Thinking it over, Valeria was the one who caused all this trouble. So, Henry used the threat of divorce to make her go to the hospital and apologize to Cheyenne. The Foley Group offices were difficult ces even just getting through reception but Cheyenne¡¯s Hospital was always bustling with peopleing in-and-out making it easier ess. Valeria brought along many reporters along including recording devices waiting for any opportunity to catch hold of some dirt about Cheyenne thus preventing Kelvin from retaliating against them. Kelvin¡¯s love towards his wife was well-known therefore there wasn¡¯t any doubt he¡¯d back down because of his feelings towards Cheyenne. However, they clearly underestimated Cheyenne, thinking that she only reached her current position because of the support of the Edwards family and Kelvin. Cheyenne was not foolish. When Valeria said that Master Glenn and Kelvin were retaliating against her, she was also considering the reasons behind it. ¡°Oh really? Who doesn¡¯t know that my husband and Master Glenn are at odds? How could they team up to go against a smallpany like yours, the Logan Group?¡± ¡°A smallpany like yours means nothing for my husband.¡± Tsk tsk ¨C how arrogant! The reporters outside jotted down this statement. Valeria, who had been humiliated, didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Who says it¡¯s impossible? In fact, they¡¯re using ourpany as a pawn in their game.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ why don¡¯t you tell me what you did to make Master Glenne after you? His temper is famously mild.¡± Master Glenn is mild? Suddenly the reporters outside felt chills down their spines. When they interviewed Master Glenn before, he was so cold that he didn¡¯t even give them a nce. Cheyenne referred to him as mild because she was friends with Kate and Oliver was their godson. Of course Valeria wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to reveal how she offended Master Glenn. Her face turned red from holding back her anger. ¡°Right! You can¡¯t say anything because you feel guilty! You said my husband is targeting you but Akloit has many otherpanies so why would he single out yours?¡± ¡°The Foley Group has been focusing on technology for years now while your business in agriculture has nothing to do with ours. Is there any reason for us to eat into your market?¡± ¡°The market changes rapidly and poor management ismon inpanies these days. I suggest you go back home and work on your temper while reading more books instead of running around like nouveau riche all day long making yourself aughingstock!¡± After her speech ended, Valeria had been scolded mercilessly but still hadn¡¯t received the answer she wanted. She could only continue kneeling on the ground with red eyes saying, ¡°But since yesterday, the Logan Group has been experiencing one incident after another. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Apart from Kelvin and Master Glenn in Akloit, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would have such power over them. Chapter 889: Probably Because It’s Him On the other side, Sean washed his hands slowly and walked out from behind the curtain with a nervous heart. He didn¡¯t know whether he should leave or take this opportunity to talk to her. Cheyenne was sitting in front of herputer, working diligently, unaware of the turmoil in Sean¡¯s heart. She was downloading lecture notes for him. Her clear and captivating eyes were fixed on theputer screen. From the side view, her full forehead and slender nose connected with sexy lips to form an elegant and perfect curve. He had never seen such beauty in someone who was so focused on work before. No wonder men like Kelvin, Omari, and Iker who stood at the top of their fields all fell under her spell. Cheyenne caught a glimpse of Sean standing behind her but didn¡¯t turn around as she said, ¡°Just sit for a while; I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± This sentence made Sean feel somewhat happy. Not knowing whether to stay or go; he chose to stay. Sitting across from Cheyenne without knowing what else to do in this awkward atmosphere, he picked up a magazine that happened to be nearby. The cover featured Cheyenne wearing a white coat and sitting cross-legged on a sofa ¨C exuding both rebellious dominance and sexy pride at once ¨C making it clear that these two qualities were embodied within her personality. Inside there was an interview where they talked about Cheyenne¡¯s life experiences including childhood memories. The host asked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you were once an unpopr youngdy from the Lawrence family; did your sesse from your unhappy childhood?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s answer consisted only of four words ¨C ¡°It¡¯s all over now.¡± Sean couldn¡¯t tell if she hated or didn¡¯t hate those times when she said those words? Suddenly feeling sad because he knew exactly how difficult life had been for Cheyenne during those days at the Lawrence family¡¯s home. She couldn¡¯t eat well or dress warmly enough; everything seemed controlled by Nora¡­ even when she got kidnapped, no one knew about it! When she ran away for three days straight, then came back with high fever almost dying¡­ At that time, his mother¡¯s influence blinded himpletely so much so that he could not see any good qualities within Cheyenne whatsoever. Actually, Sean remembers when he first started elementary school, he was isted by his male ssmates because he had fair and delicate features. They would force him to give up his pocket money, lock him in the equipment room to beat him, and even make him wear a girl¡¯s skirt and run around the yground, causing him to be humiliated in front of the entire school. Only his older sister Nora, who was just one grade above him, knew about the bullying, but she never said anything when she came home. That day, as he was about to be surrounded in a narrow alley, ready to be attacked, Cheyenne suddenly jumped down from the wall. Even though she was only in fourth grade, she had be a notorious school bully in the neighborhood. She carried a steel pipe and had a band-aid on her face. Her dirty little face made her look like a tomboy. It was her bravery that taught those bullies a lesson as she tightly gripped her weapon and fought them off. After driving away the bad guys, Cheyenne handed him the blood-stained steel pipe and looked down at him from above, saying, ¡°Your useless sister ran away on her own. You¡¯re just as pathetic as she is. No wonder you¡¯re siblings!¡± In fact, he wanted to thank her at that time but Cheyenne deliberately provoked him with those words which made Sean¡¯s pride equally strong and caused him to abandon this idea. Later on, Nora returned after disappearing for some time with their mother Mya. Mya cherished Sean more than anything else so when they heard about what happened to him at school there were quite somemotion going around for awhile. Those bullies who hurt Sean received punishment while he transferred schools afterward. From then on Cheyenne went to different schools than Sean did and they grew further apart until they became inevitable enemies who would fight every time they met each other. Sean slowly closed his magazine while sighing lightly without leaving any trace behind. Just then Cheyenne finished printing out some materials which quickly bound into books before throwing it over towards Sean¡¯s direction. ¡°This is my previous surgical case experience which I havepiled into lecture notes for you to read through if you need it.¡± Although it seemed like she threw it casually with an arrogant attitude while speaking carelessly, Sean felt an unprecedented warmth within himself.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Cheyenne frowned, ¡°Did you hurt your brain earlier? Why are you smiling so weirdly?¡± The young man¡¯s smile widened even more. She really hadn¡¯t changed at all after all these years; Cheyenne still remained herself ¨C that unbeatable big sister. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing much really; I just wanted to say¡­ thank you!¡± To be honest, whenever Sean met with Cheyenne, they would always argue since both of them had sharp tongues, but surprisingly enough, neither one ever lost out against each other before. Now this kid suddenly said ¡°thank you¡± so politely making her feel somewhat ufortable instead. He pretended not to care and hummed, ¡°What¡¯s the use of your thanks? If you can¡¯t even pass the exam, it means you have no talent. You should give up on studying medicine and go work in a factory screwing bolts.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I will definitely pass!¡± His gaze was more determined than ever before. Cheyenne felt slightly relieved but then remembered that his mother was responsible for her mother¡¯s death. She couldn¡¯t forgive him nor did she have the right to forgive his whole family. Choosing not to seek revenge was already her greatest act of kindness. Then she coldly said, ¡°Okay, you can leave now.¡± She sat back down in her chair without looking at him again. Her face became expressionless with no trace of a smile. Sean didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly changed her attitude. He tightly held onto the textbook and said, ¡°I understand now, Miss Lawrence. Take care.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After he left, Cheyenne finally rxed herself and sat quietly in her office chair staring nkly at theputer screen. Meanwhile, Kelvin heard about assassination attempt at Cheyenne and couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He forgot all about his important appointment as he grabbed his coat and rushed towards the hospital garage. He drove straight to the hospital. Everyone knew that he was Cheyenne¡¯s husband so nobody dared stop him along the way. The door that Kate had just fixed a few days ago broke again with a loud bang. Afterwards came familiar footsteps rushing into view. ¡°Cheyenne! Are you okay?¡± A man suddenly appeared before her eyes with short hair blowing wildly from running over here out of concern for her safety; his handsome face filled with worry; sweat pouring down from every inch like raindrops on leaves. Kelvin who always paid attention to appearance even wore his suit jacket backwards without realizing it at this moment. Cheyenne looked at him like this while feeling another strong tremble in heart, ¡°Kel¡­¡± Before finishing saying that word, she was pulled into a warm embrace where between their breaths were both Mr. Foley¡¯s unique cool fragrance mixed together with¡­ sweat smell? But she didn¡¯t feel disgusted because it was probably because it came from him Chapter 890: I Forgive You Now ¡°Do you know that when I heard someone tried to assassinate you at the hospital, my heart almost stopped beating?¡± ¡°I only had one thought as I ran all the way here, to see if you were safe. I was really scared, afraid of losing you again.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t consider that they would resort to desperate measures and put you in danger. If anything happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let any harme your way again, Cheyenne. I really love you and nothing can happen to you!¡± ¡­ He had lost her once during their divorce. On the ind where life and death hung in bnce, he lost her again. When Cheyenne lost her memory and forgot about him, it was another blow for him. In the cave he thought they would be separated forever and Kelvin even nned how he could meet her before Omari did in his next life. Luckily fate intervened and they survived but Kelvin never expected this kind of heart-wrenching pain when he heard she was stabbed by someone today. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t a cold-hearted person; all these years she acted maturely and aloof outside because she had no choice but to pretend. She wanted nothing more than being carefree like Kate under Master Glenn¡¯s protection every day without any worries or concerns but reality didn¡¯t allow it. She had no backing except herself so she needed to be stronger than those who wanted to step on her just so they could climb higher up themselves. Her father once said that she inherited Sh¡¯s strong personality traits. Once trust was betrayed it became hard for Cheyenne or anyone else like Sh trusting others anymore. When young, she bravely forced a marriage with Kelvin only ending up being hurt all over and making her setting up defenses since then. Although misunderstandings were cleared over these years making him less detestable, she couldn¡¯t recover her past feelings for Kelvin. With tears welling up in her eyes, Cheyenne hugged his waist tightly while choking out words through sobs. ¡°Kelvin¡­ I forgive you.¡± Kelvin felt like fireworks were exploding in his mind, and tears silently slid down his face, out of sight. ¡°Cheyenne, I swear on my life that I will treat you well, very well. Let me make up for my past mistakes with the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡­ A day earlier, Kelvin had used some connections to investigate the Logan Group¡¯s strategy over the years. Their main business was agriculture. In recent years they had been taking awaynd from farmers by leasing it under false pretenses in order to gain property rights.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Not only did they deceive generations of farmers who relied on theirnd for survival but they also vited national regtions under ¡°Land Management Regtions¡±. When this news broke out, it shook up the stock market. On the previous day, Kelvin boughtrge amounts of shares from Logan Group quietly, bing its secondrgest shareholder. The next morning when trading began at 9 am, he started selling off his shares and released news at 2:30 pm when trading resumed again. In response to an early morning surge, everyone thought that Logan Group would be a dark horse so investors followed suit by investing money into it as well. However,ter that afternoon, Kelvin withdrew his investment, causing stocks to plummet, trapping those who had just followed him into buying stocks earlier that morning without enough time to react or sell before prices fell too low. Master Glenn cut off the Logan Group¡¯s bank loan source which stopped cash flow, forcing Logan Group to sellrge amounts of inventory as coteral. While Logan Group was struggling, Kelvin instructed his assistant buy up their inventory secretly using smallpanies under its umbre. When new scandals arose involving assassination cases with Logan Group involved, he resold previously purchased agricultural products back into market. Even though he sold them at normal prices, he still made huge profits. Ultimately, Kelvin won his bet against Glenn, who kept true to his word, sending him ten million dors as promised. Kelvin didn¡¯t care about such small amount, instead invested it all back into Kate¡¯s new drama series, which turned out sessful, making him more money than ever before while keeping everything within family circle, rather than letting outsiders profit from it. This showdown between two bigwigs wasn¡¯t bloody or violent as media portrayed, instead both parties worked together towards mutual benefit. The two families were already close due to Kate and Cheyenne¡¯s friendship, but now, because of this gambling incident, the two men who had previously ignored each other happened to meet and greeted each other. After all, Glenn had scrutinized every child in the neighborhood and found that only Oliver was worthy of his daughter. Although the child¡¯s father was not very likable, a son-inw could be cultivated from a young age. He was very satisfied with Oliver. For Kelvin, Sasha was a nice girl although she couldn¡¯tpare to his own Cierra in cuteness. But if he could bring her over as his daughter-inw, wouldn¡¯t it be like having another daughter? Unfortunately, Kate and Cheyenne insisted on letting their children choose their own future; arranged marriages were mistakes that modern mothers should not make. Henry Logan thought that divorcing his wife would save his life but he underestimated Kelvin¡¯s methods. The charge of upying and wastingnd resulted in him being sentenced to ten years in prison; while Valeria was sentenced to eight years for intentional injury. Even if they came out of prisonter on, they would probably get divorced. This seemingly small case has rmed Omari ¨C the greatestwyer who hasn¡¯t personally appeared in court for more than three years now. Everyone in the industry knows that Omari is extremely capable but he is way toozy! He only takes one case per year which can earn him fees equivalent to manypanies¡¯ annual revenuebined. If he worked harder, perhaps he would have surpassed Kelvin long ago, but everyone knew that Omari only served Cheyenne. It was said that even the name of hisw firm existed because of Cheyenne; he himself had admitted publicly before that studyingw was initially intended to protect his little girl. Yes, even though Cheyenne was married now with two children, she would forever remain eighteen years old in Omari¡¯s eyes. Today Omari flew from the capital city specifically just to visit Cheyenne. Upon learning about it, Cheyenne started preparing yesterday while Kelvin wore nothing but an angry expression on his face! Chapter 891: Early Sleeping and Rising ¡°Kelvin, hurry up. It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock,¡± said the voice. Kelvin, lying in bed, didn¡¯t want to move at all. He nced at the clock, and it was only nine o¡¯clock. It only took twenty minutes to get from home to the airport. Normally, she liked to sleep in, but today she woke up half an hour earlier to do her makeup and change clothes. All this preparation was to meet another man, her rival-Omari. No one knew the bitterness in his heart. Mr. Foley didn¡¯t want her to go, let alone go alone! Cheyenne deliberately wore a red camisole dress. The silky texture of the dress clung to her body, entuating her curves. Her wavy hair was loosely braided into two braids, which were called ¡°centipede braids¡± or something like that. Even without dressing up, she was already attractive, but with this attire, she was even more radiant. Kelvin didn¡¯t want her to be seen by other men outside. ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour, right? Cheyenne,e here. I have something to tell you.¡± Cheyenne, sitting in front of the dressing table, was holding a lipstick, preparing to apply it. After hearing his words, she had to go over first. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suddenly, the man reached out and embraced her slender waist, pressing her against his chest. He fiercely nibbled her lips. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Cheyenne hadn¡¯t quite figured out what was going on when he pinned her down and forcefully kissed her, almost igniting sparks. Fortunately, she still had some sanity and pushed him away. ¡°Do you want to suffocate me, you bastard!¡± Despite being scolded, Kelvin was still happy because even her angry face looked so beautiful. ¡°Change your clothes. You¡¯re not allowed to wear this to meet him!¡± After venting, Kelvin awkwardly stated his reason. It turned out that the dress she was wearing was too gorgeous, and he was jealous. Cheyenne was not stubborn. Seeing his gloomy expression, she couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look beautiful in this?¡± She stood up and deliberately turned around in front of him. The dress perfectly showcased her wless figure, entuating her chest and legs, exuding sexiness. If she was showing it off to herself alone, Kelvin would sincerely say that she looked even better without clothes. But if she wore it outside for others to see, Kelvin wished she could cover herself from head to toe. Considering the weather was still a bit hot, he didn¡¯t want his wife to suffer. In the end, he chose a retro-style square-necked short skirt for her. ¡°Red doesn¡¯t look good. Wear this.¡± He handed her a canary yellow skirt. It had a simple design but was timeless. This color was picky and could easily look tacky, but Cheyenne had astonishingly fair skin, and the yellow color made her look several years younger. She also braided two twisted braids, so when she walked, everyone would probably think she was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. Standing beside her, Kelvin, who was already thirty-two years old, looked more like a senior in the family. Just as the two arrived at the airport, a young inte celebrity with a stic surgery face eagerly approached them. Half of her fake eyshes had fallen off, unbeknownst to her. She coquettishly blocked Cheyenne¡¯s path and said, ¡°Is the person next to you your uncle, little girl? How about I be your aunt?¡± ¡°I can introduce resources to you and make you famous on the inte. I have over a million followers now. I can live stream with you and have my fans send you gifts.¡± Although he didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to be an inte celebrity and steal his resources, she had to please her uncle through this young girl. Cheyenne, wearing sunsses, was stunned for a moment. Then she took off her sunsses, revealing a stunningly beautiful face with a nonchnt smile. Her smile was charming yet mischievous. ¡°Sure, Miss, when are you nning to live stream with me? My uncle is 32 years old this year and still single. You better hurry up,¡± she said in a casual tone. ¡°What?¡± The woman was almost dumbfounded. This¡­ the face in front of her seemed familiar. Meanwhile, Kelvin, standing beside them, was about to explode with anger. Not only was he mistaken for Cheyenne¡¯s elder, but this disgusting woman dared to have such thoughts about him. With a stern face, he scolded her, ¡°Get lost!¡± The woman was taken aback by his reaction but didn¡¯t seem eager to leave. Suddenly, Cheyenne felt a little sorry for her. It took courage to openly express affection in front of Kelvin. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be too harsh. Grandpa said you¡¯re not young anymore and should learn to be gentle with women.¡± Was she acting? Kelvin regretted being too soft with herst night, as it gave her the opportunity to get out of bed and wee the rival while spouting nonsense. ¡°You shut up! Wait and see how I deal with you when we get back!¡± Without waiting for the inte celebrity to react, Kelvin grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s hand and dragged her into his embrace. This gesture indicated a deration of ownership. The woman stared at them with wide eyes and suddenly understood something, wearing a disgusted expression as if she had eaten a fly. ¡°Hmph! So it¡¯s an uncle-niece incest rtionship. No wonder¡­¡± Well, it definitely wasn¡¯t her problem. On the other hand, as Cheyenne was being dragged away by Kelvin, she realized she had annoyed him, but she had no intention of appeasing him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Let him be angry, it¡¯s not like his anger affects her health. ¡°Let go of me. It¡¯s not good to be pulling and tugging like this. Can¡¯t you see that people around us are staring? They might think you¡¯re a human trafficker, and I¡¯m a university student abducted against my will.¡± Upon hearing this, Kelvin let go of her but still looked at her with a cool gaze, gritting his teeth. ¡°And now you¡¯re not my niece anymore?¡± ¡°University student?¡± He carefully observed Cheyenne, reluctantly admitting that this woman was getting younger and younger. Standing together, he did indeed look old. But so what? She was destined to be his wife and the mother of his child. Is it her fault that she looks young? Cheyenne touched her nose with a hint of pride in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s not me who said it, it¡¯s what they said.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already eight years older than me. I¡¯ve told you before not to stay upte, not to be picky with food, and to sleep and wake up early. It¡¯s your fault for not listening to me.¡± Sleeping and waking up early? Kelvin pondered, stroking his chin. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to quit your job and let me support you at home, waking up early won¡¯t be a problem.¡± As for going to bed early, he paused for a moment, then slightly parted his lips and continued, ¡°If we start doing it after having dinner, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem either.¡± Cheyenne looked dumbfounded. What the hell is he talking about? Doesn¡¯t he know that intense exercise immediately after a meal is not good? Chapter 892: The Love Rival Did Not Arrive ¡°Attention, passengers. Flight F90876 is about to arrive in Akloit¡­¡± The announcement filled the air, and Cheyenne, who had been dozing off and leaning on Kelvin, finally woke up. They exchanged a nce and stood up together. Seeing Cheyenne still looking sleepy, Kelvin considerately took out a blue handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the corner of her mouth. The woman, with her captivating eyes wide open, looked at him and asked, ¡°Did I have drool on my mouth?¡± She then nervously nced around, hoping no one saw her awkward sleeping state. ¡°Hmm,¡± Kelvin responded. She thought it was impossible and subconsciously reached out to wipe her mouth, but there was nothing there. She gave him a disdainful look and eximed, ¡°Liar!¡± He exined, ¡°There was no drool, but your lipstick smudged on your chin, so I wiped it off for you.¡± However, his exnation was ineffective, as she was already angry and decided to ignore him and wait for Omari instead. The two of them stood side by side at the exit gate for a long time, watching Omari¡¯s flight time getting closer, ticking down. But as all the passengers from the arriving ne disembarked and walked past them, they didn¡¯t see the person they were expecting. By now, the ne had been at the gate for ten minutes, and the number of peopleing out was dwindling. Finally, the airport staff closed the exit gate. Cheyenne¡¯s gaze froze, and her expression was no longer as rxed as before. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t see Omariing out. Why did they close the gate?¡± Not only she, but Kelvin also didn¡¯t see Omari. Although he was reluctant toe and pick up Omari, he disliked seeing the worry on Cheyenne¡¯s face even more. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him either. Could it be that Omari left through another exit gate?¡± Kelvin¡¯spany was involved in the construction of Akloit¡¯s airport, and they had spent two billion dors on it. It was one of the top three airports in the country, so naturally, it had arge scale with seven or eight exit gates. If they hadn¡¯t agreed in advance on which gate to meet at, they might have missed each other. Cheyenne shook her head with certainty. ¡°No, we talked on the phone earlier and agreed to meet him at Gate C1. He wouldn¡¯t break his word.¡± ¡°Maybe he forgot. Why don¡¯t you call him now?¡± His words reminded Cheyenne that she couldn¡¯t answer calls during the flight, but now that she hadnded, she could make a call. She pulled out her phone and found Omari¡¯s name. She nned to scold him fiercely if he had picked up. He had made her wait the whole morning for nothing! ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service. Please try againter¡­¡± Seeing the smile freeze on Cheyenne¡¯s face, Kelvin also felt a sense of unease. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t get through?¡± ¡°Yeah, it says the number is not in service. Could it be that he went to some remote mountain area?¡± Kelvin, seeing her anxious, tried tofort her, ¡°Maybe the signal is weak, or maybe he justnded and hasn¡¯t switched off airne mode yet. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s wait for another ten minutes.¡± It was already 10:15 a. m., and in ten minutes, it would be 10:25 a. m. Even if Omari was a fool, he should have left the airport by then. If they still couldn¡¯t find him, perhaps he had already gone home. When it was 10:25 a. m., the call still couldn¡¯t get through, and the aircraft he had been on had entered maintenance mode. It meant that everyone had disembarked. The airport was still bustling with arrivals and departures as couples without anyone to pick them up decided to head home first. Kelvin, on the other hand, had a cunning n. He discreetly sent the flight information to his second assistant, asking him to investigate the passenger list. They returned to their vi. From a distance, they could spot a little boy in a ck suit with a bowtie, leading a girl in a pink princess dress, waiting at the doorstep. They were just like a pair of child couple. As they approached, they noticed a familiar car. Cierra grabbed her brother¡¯s arm excitedly, shaking it. ¡°Brother, godfather ising!¡± They had met Omari before and adored him. He treated them like his own children, providing them with whatever they desired without hesitation. Before the car even came to a stop, Cierra dashed towards the luxury vehicle in her white shoes. Oliver quickly pulled her braided hair from behind. ¡°Come back! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Kelvin, the driver, felt a mix of sadness and fear upon witnessing his daughter recklessly running towards him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He swiftly turned the car in the opposite direction and, after parking, instead of scolding Cierra first, he scolded his son. ¡°Oliver, how could you allow your sister to stand outside in the wind and let her run in front of the car? What if she got hurt?¡± Normally, Oliver would have given him a cold shoulder, but this time¡­ the proud little guy lowered his head first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t watch over my sister.¡± Unable to bear seeing her brother getting scolded because of him, Cierra clung to Kelvin¡¯s thigh, using a face resembling Cheyenne¡¯s and acting coquettish. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry. Brother already held me, so there was no danger. Please don¡¯t scold him, okay?¡± As soon as Kelvin saw that face, most of his anger dissipated. How could he get angry at his beloved daughter whom he cherished in the palm of his hand? He squatted down, gently caressing her hair. And then he lifted her up. Cierra extended her arms, hanging them around his neck, and yfully rubbed against him. She truly resembled a little kitten, with a hint of milk fragrance. Her mother used to do the same, rubbing her head against him. The mother and daughter shared this trait. ¡°Your behavior just now was inappropriate and dangerous. Did your brother pull your hair too hard?¡± Cierra was, of course, in pain, but if she admitted it, her father would surely get angry, and her brother would be scolded again. So, Cierra shook her head, revealing an innocent smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°By the way, Dad, where is godfather?¡± Cheyenne had gotten out of the car and closed the door behind her. The two pairs of little eyes stared inside the car, disappointed not to see their long-awaited godfather. Cierra immediately pouted unhappily. Kelvin felt a pang in his heart. Even though thest time Omari visited, she was less than a year old and just learning to walk, let alone remember anything. Why was she fixated on that guy? ¡°Ahem¡­ We didn¡¯t receive any news from your godfather. We¡¯ll give him a callter to inquire. Let¡¯s go back for now. Sweetie, have you had breakfast?¡± When he got up, the two children were still asleep, so he didn¡¯t disturb them. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± The little girl¡¯s speech was now clear. She spoke a lot, too. He asked her if she had breakfast, and she could babble on about it to Kelvin. Chapter 893: Dad is the Naughtiest in Our Family For example, the eggs in the morning were delicious, but the milk was too sweet. She ate everything, so she was a good kid. Kelvin patiently listened to his little daughter as she nestled in his arms, talking about trivial matters. His smile was faint, his gaze gentle. asionally, he would respond to her, and the father and daughter got along so well that they didn¡¯t need anyone else. Oliver, sitting alone on the other side of the couch, got tired from listening. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine in his mind. If the person sitting on Dad¡¯sp and talking right now was him, he would probably get pped. ¡°Get lost! Why do you talk so much as a child? Go study!¡± There are three versions of the Foley family hierarchy. The first version is based on Oliver¡¯s criteria: Mom ¨C Sister ¨C Grandpa ¨C Oliver ¨C Chance ¨C and then Kelvin. But Grandpa has a different standard: Great-granddaughter ¨C Granddaughter-inw ¨C Great-grandson- Chance, and then Grandson. And in Kelvin¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s always: Wife ¨C Daughter ¨C Grandpa ¨C Son ¨C Chance. Oliver sometimes thinks that his situation isn¡¯t too bad after all. At least Chance lives in a doghouse while he sleeps in a children¡¯s room. Life is still worth looking forward to. Old Mr. Foley hid in his study, reading magazines all morning. When he heard themotion downstairs, he quickly closed the bikini photos in his hands. He scratched his head and ears, took a look, and finally hid the magazine on the bookshelf. The books on the shelf were just for show; the magazine hidden here was the most dangerous yet safest ce. There was no other way. All the treasures he had previously cherished were thrown away by Kelvin. This one was brought back quietly by an old friend from abroad, a collector¡¯s edition. After doing all this, Old Mr. Foley stood up slowly with his cane. Before leaving, he could pat his face a bit; it was a bit hot. But it didn¡¯t matter; going out for a walk would do. On the ground floor, Old Mr. Foley nced around and didn¡¯t see Omari¡¯s figure, causing his eyebrows to furrow. He stared at his grandson Kelvin and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Lara? You didn¡¯t block him outside and refuse to let him in, did you?¡± Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched at his words. What a great grandpa he had! ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± What kind of attitude was that? Old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t stand his arrogant attitude. He was his grandpa, not his junior. He had no respect for the elderly and love for the young. ¡°Omari is a good kid. Every time hees, he ys chess with me and brings me gifts, unlike you¡­¡± ¡°Apart from having the same handsome face as me when I was young, you don¡¯t resemble anyone from the Foley family. You¡¯re petty, pretending to be indifferent. Go and bring Omari in, or else you can sleep in your own vi tonight.¡± After speaking, the old man was afraid that he would take the two little treasures away, so he quickly added, ¡°By the way, daughter-inw and the two children are fine here. You can go on your own.¡± Cheyenne was lounging on the couch like azy cat, drinking water. Just as she lifted the cup and took a sip, she heard Grandpa telling Kelvin to sleep in the vi. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, and the water identally spilled on her clothes, quickly dampening the cor. She identally choked on water, immediately attracting the attention and concern of three people. Oliver: ¡°Mom, are you okay? Be careful when drinking water next time.¡± Cierra: ¡°Mom, do you want to drink from my water bottle? It has a straw, so you can sip it slowly and won¡¯t choke.¡± Grandfather: ¡°It¡¯s all Kelvin¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t have choked. Cheyenne, make sure to punish him. Tonight, he¡¯ll sleep in the study.¡± Kelvin was rendered speechless. ¡°Grandfather, are you joking, or I¡¯m actually not your biological grandchild?¡± When old Mr. Foley saw his stern expression without a trace of emotion, he felt like teasing him. This child had a cold face since he was little, and he became even less lovable as he grew up. It was only after Cheyenne appeared that he showed some normal expressions. Unexpectedly, Oliver, who was only four years old, had been taught the same personality. ¡°Of course, you are my own child. If you weren¡¯t a descendant of the Foley family, I would have kicked you out with a broom a long time ago.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave with my wife and children, leaving you as a lonely old man here!¡± Old Mr. Foley definitely didn¡¯t like this idea, and he was confident that the two babies would choose him. ¡°Oliver, Cierra, do you want to live with Great-grandpa or dad? Dad has to go to work every day. If you live with Great-grandpa, I can take you to school and fly kites with you.¡± As soon as they heard there was something fun, Cierra didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She rushed into the arms of old Mr. Foley. ¡°We choose Great-grandpa! Let¡¯s eat¡­ fried chicken.¡± Old Mr. Foley was delighted. He hugged his precious great-granddaughter and nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Good, today I¡¯ll take you to have fried chicken, burgers and c.¡± Kelvin, on the other hand, was angry. ¡°Grandfather, how can you take Cierra to eat junk food? She¡¯s still so young. What if she gets sick?¡± He was agitated and his voice was loud. Old Mr. Foley was taken aback by his yelling. ¡°Well¡­ I was wrong. I haven¡¯t thought too much about it.¡± Seeing his grandfather, who was already of such a great age, sitting on the couch with a pitiful look and apologizing, Cheyenne felt a little ufortable. She couldn¡¯t help but kick Kelvin to make him calm down. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about eating fried chicken? When I was little, I ate so many spicy snacks and choctes. I am living fine now. Why are you making a fuss?¡± ¡°If she really gets sick from eating,e to me at the hospital. I am a doctor after all.¡± Those were things Kelvin never touched. He didn¡¯t let his grandfather give Cierra fried chicken because he loved his daughter. But now being reprimanded by his wife personally, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Old Mr. Foley received his daughter-inw¡¯s assistance and felt warm. He wiped away non-existent tears and said in a affected manner, ¡°Ah, Cheyenne is still the best. Unlike someone who dares to question me now.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kelvin¡¯s face turned sour. He knew he had gotten a bit too excited just now, but apologizing was difficult for him. ¡°Hmph!¡± Cierra looked at her grumpy father, then at her great-grandpa with tears in his eyes, and finally chose thetter. She reached out and hugged old Mr. Foley, her voice sweet and soft. ¡°Great-grandpa, don¡¯t cry. Dad is naughty! Cierra likes Great-grandpa¡­ kiss.¡± Aforting kissnded on old Mr. Foley¡¯s face, making the old man extremely happy. ¡°Cierra is such a good girl. In our family, your dad is the most mischievous one. We won¡¯t let him have dinner!¡± ¡°Yes, no dinner for him!¡± Chapter 894: Mr. Foley’s Eighteen-Pack Abs Kelvin sat at the end of the couch, feeling a pang of sadness as he watched his beloved daughter quickly siding with her grandfather. It was hard to deny the unease he felt. He looked at his son, who sat on the carpet with a cold, expressionless face, engrossed in watching cartoons without so much as a blink. With his serious demeanor, one might think he was watching his own future. Meanwhile, not far away, his wifey ying on her phone, not even sparing him a nce, smiling to herself. He wondered who she was chatting with and what could make her so happy. Was he the only one feeling isted in the family? Perhaps sensing his father¡¯s unhappiness, his dutiful son, who was still watching cartoons, hesitated for a while and finally handed him the TV remote control. ¡°Dad, you watch TV. I¡¯ll go do my homework.¡± Kelvin wondered if his son thought that watching cartoons could solve the unhappiness of adults? Who knew, he never paid attention to such things! But he did support his son¡¯s love for learning, so he silently took the remote control and turned off the TV. ¡°Well, you go study.¡± Oliver stared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you don¡¯t watch cartoons? I even gave up my favorite cartoon for you, and now you turn off the TV and tell me to study?¡± Kelvin and Oliver exchanged a gaze, and in the end, it was Kelvin, the father, who acted first. His warm palm touched Oliver¡¯s little head. With a deep voice tinged with a hint ofughter, he said, ¡°Go on, finish your homework early and get some rest.¡± In Oliver¡¯s memory, his father had rarely been so gentle with him. Although he was mature for his age, he was still just a four-year-old child, longing for his parents¡¯ affection. He knew he couldn¡¯tpete with his sister because he was a boy and he had to protect his mom and sister in the future. But every time he saw his father being so gentle with Cierra, yet cold and expressionless towards him, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. The question of ¡°Does Dad love me?¡± had been lingering in his mind for a long time, and today, a gentle touch was a very warm gesture for him. He suddenly thought his father also loved him. As Oliver left with his workbook, his heart was filled with hope. He would do his best and strive to make his father love him more. He didn¡¯t need love more than his sister and mom, just a little more than Chance would be enough. The person Cheyenne was chatting with was none other than her best friend Kate and her male best friend, Reece. Previously, when they were bored, Kate had created a social group and added Reece to it. Reece, being clueless about the situation, added Jerome into the group. Kate brought in an acquaintance named Krystal and asked Cheyenne if she had any close friends she could invite to the group. After some thought, Cheyenne didn¡¯t invite anyone. Then Reece openly started unting his rtionship in the group, trying to provoke her. Reece: ¡°I heard you went to pick up Mr. Lara today, Cheyenne. You¡¯re so heartless. I also returned to the country today. Why didn¡¯t youe pick me up?¡± Jerome: ¡°Do you even need to ask? It¡¯s because you¡¯re too ugly, so Miss Lawrence is afraid she¡¯ll have to send you directly to the vet clinic.¡± Krystal: ¡°Why the vet clinic?¡± Jerome: ¡°Because it¡¯s cheaper, hahaha.¡± Kate: ¡°Krystal, don¡¯t pay attention to them. I heard you¡¯re filming in Shedale. Are youing back soon?¡± Krystal: ¡°Not yet. I have to shoot for three months. I can¡¯t see my Chris anymore, boohoo. Cheyenne, can you ask Mr. Foley why my Chris suddenly got sent on a business trip?¡± Cheyenne: ¡°Ah? I never ask about my husband¡¯s business.¡± Krystal: ¡°But we just confessed and announced our rtionship, and the next day he was sent on a business trip. As his boss¡¯s wife, can you exin this?¡± Reece: ¡°No need to say, it must be Mr. Foley¡¯s doing!¡± Jerome: ¡°No need to say, I support my wife¡¯s opinion.¡± Reece: ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m the husband, don¡¯t forget you lost to mest night, so you be the wife.¡± Jerome: ¡°Doesn¡¯t count. You took medicinest night, that¡¯s cheating!¡± The crowd seemed to have discovered something extraordinary. Kate sent a picture of a cute husky with a caption that said, ¡°Just as I expected,¡± dazzling and blinding everyone. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re studying medicine. Do you have any way to help our friend? He¡¯s so young and already needs medication. What will happen when he gets older?¡± ¡°But my Chris is great. I chose him because he has an eight-pack abs! Bragging/Showing off.¡± Kate couldn¡¯t ept that. ¡°It¡¯s just an eight-pack abs, right? My Master Glenn has a ten-pack!¡± Jerome: ¡°I have a twelve-pack. Did I say something?¡± Reece, getting angry and embarrassed, said, ¡°Shut up, Mr. Foley has an eighteen-pack. Did our Cheyenne show off her husband?¡± An eighteen-pack? Cheyenne: ¡°Yes, you all guessed it right. My husband not only has an eighteen-pack abs, but he also has eighteen legs. It takes him an hour just to put on his shoes.¡± Cheyenne nced at them, toozy to chat with this group of immature people, closed the Line chat and went back to find Omari. He frowned. ¡°Omari, have younded? Reply to me when you get home!¡± After about five or six minutes, just as she was about to go upstairs to rest, Omari actually sent her a location. In less than two seconds, the message was quickly deleted. Cheyenne had sharp eyes. Although the other person deleted it quickly, she saw the word ¡°Yheehull.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. And the other person was in the middle of typing. After almost a minute, a short sentence came, ¡°I¡¯m here; don¡¯t worry.¡± Omari was someone she had known for almost ten years. Cheyenne was familiar with his tone of speech and gestures. She knew Omari wouldn¡¯t talk to her this way. After thinking for a moment, Cheyenne decided to make a voice call. After a few seconds, the call was answered. With doubts in her mind, an inexplicable uneasiness filled her. ¡°Answer quickly.¡± Finally, the call connected. A hoarse voice came from the other end, very soft, but she recognized it as Omari for sure. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± The voice sounded like he had a cold. ¡°Omari, where the hell have you been? I brought Kelvin to pick you up this morning, and we waited for nothing. Do you have any idea?¡± On the other end of the phone, a man dressed in a dark blue suit, with a handsome face, was being held hostage and kneeling on the ground. His arm was cut, and he was bleeding profusely. The white shirt was stained pink, and the blue rose-shaped brooch on the cor emitted a subtle and luxurious glow. Chapter 895: Disappearing Listening to the woman¡¯s impatient yet sweet voice on the phone, Omari, his face covered in blood, smiled. Hearing her voice before his imminent death was a great surprise for him. He just felt regretful that he hadn¡¯t seen Cheyenne wearing her wedding dress yet, that he hadn¡¯t delivered the puzzle he bought for Oliver, that he hadn¡¯t fulfilled his promise to take Cierra to the amusement parkst time. The god was so cruel. Couldn¡¯t he wait until he had fulfilled all his wishes before taking his life? Lost in his thoughts, a single tear silently fell. Itnded on the phone screen. Unbiased, the tear fell right onto Cheyenne¡¯s avatar. He stared at it for a long, long time, silently uttering the word, ¡°Cheyenne.¡± On the other end of the phone, Cheyenne kept talking, but there was no response from him. Her suspicion deepened. He used to be so talkative when they talked on the phone, but now he suddenly fell silent. Something was wrong! She turned around and gave Kelvin a nce. Being an understanding couple, with just one look from her, Kelvin understood what she had in mind and quickly picked up theptop bag from the coffee table. It was theptop he took to thepany during the day, with few asions to use it, only for meetings or checking stocks. While Cheyenne was on the phone, Kelvin swiftly opened theputer, connected to the inte, and essed the tracking address website to locate Omari. The deep blueputer interface outlined the seven continents and four oceans with white lines, while red dots kept jumping. Kelvin mouthed a word to Cheyenne. Upon receiving the message, she began her act, ¡°Omari, you finally returned to the country. Did you bring me a gift? Did you buy the True Love perfume I asked you to? How much did it cost? Remember, I said I won¡¯t give you a refund if it¡¯s less than what we agreed.¡± ¡°And Cierra, your goddaughter, says she misses you. Don¡¯t you want to talk to her?¡± ¡­ She rattled off a series of words, and the other person seemed a bit annoyed. Suddenly, a husky and rough voice sounded. ¡°Cheyenne, I haven¡¯t forgotten¡­ I bought the perfume for a total of $1696. Let Cierra know that I¡¯ll take her to see her favorite elephant when I return.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the other party hung up the phone. ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡± Cheyenne looked at the call log in a panic. What was it that he wanted to say to her in thest second? On the other side of the couch, Kelvin¡¯s hands swiftly danced on the keyboard, and finally, he found thest location of themunication. ¡°Cheyenne,e quickly. He should be here!¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne didn¡¯t have time to think about what the unfinished sentence from Omari meant. She hurriedly walked over to Kelvin. Her almond eyes were fixed on the cursor, and through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°It¡¯s North Nastary!¡± Kelvin patted her shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Yes, ording to the information Omari provided, Yheehull is located at 16 degrees 48 minutes northtitude and 96 degrees 9 minutes east longitude. It¡¯s near the mouth of the Ilowadai River, thergest port in Nastary, with the Yheehull River running through it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us to find Omari right now. Let¡¯s have someone infiltrate first and gather some information.¡± ¡°Also, get in touch with the Lara family and ask Hayden about Omari¡¯s recent activities. What cases had he been handling? Could it be the work of enemies?¡± Omari had indeed been mysterioustely. Besides taking over the Logan Group¡¯s cases, he had been abroad most of the time. Not only that, he was supposed to return home today by ne, but he suddenly appeared in North Nastary. But if he hadn¡¯t confirmed his boarding today, he wouldn¡¯t have sent a message asking her to pick him up. The only exnation is that Omari disappeared before boarding. ¡°You¡¯re right. Moreover, we should also investigate what he has been doing in Fustroydor for the past six months. I¡¯ll contact Benson right away and ask for his help.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t really want to meet Benson again, but when it came to Omari¡¯s safety, he had to persuade himself not to be petty.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The more people, the more strength. Soon, Cheyenne contacted Benson. He happened to be in Fustroydor investigating Cami¡¯s whereabouts, so receiving Cheyenne¡¯s call and offering assistance was a natural thing for him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheyenne. Omari has handled several significant cases in Fustroydor. He¡¯s quite well-known. Investigating his affairs won¡¯t be difficult.¡± ¡°Wait for my good news. I¡¯ll get back to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Great, thanks a lot, Benson. Take care of yourself out there.¡± While Cheyenne contacted Benson, Kelvin took the initiative to contact the Lara family. Omari¡¯s father, Leon, had already stepped down as the head of the family four years ago. The current head of the Lara family is Hayden. And Omari, Leon¡¯s beloved illegitimate son, chose to give up his inheritance rights and establish his own foothold. To avoid conflicts with Hayden, he had been away from home most of the time, except for asional visits to his father during Christmas. When Hayden heard the news of Omari¡¯s trouble, he didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°He¡¯s always running around outside and rarelyes home. He¡¯s used to a carefree life. What could happen?¡± Kelvin frowned, ¡°This matter may be more serious than you think, Mr. Lara. Shouldn¡¯t you consult old Mr. Lara?¡± Hayden on the other end of the phone felt his position as the head of the family being questioned. He coldlyughed, ¡°No need. Since he refused the Weaver family¡¯s alliance and established his own path, he ceased to be a member of the Lara family.¡± ¡°Besides, Omari might just be traveling over there. You¡¯re making a fuss over nothing.¡± ¡°Kelvin, my father has been worried and his health has been deteriorating over these years. Unless it¡¯s an urgent matter, I advise you not to disturb him.¡± With those words, Kelvin lost all hope in the Lara family. In fact, he even suspected that Hayden might be behind this incident. After all, Omari holds 15% of the Lara Group¡¯s shares, and even though he¡¯s rarely home, he¡¯s still the secondrgest shareholder. His words could influence Hayden¡¯s position as the head of the family. The husband and wife hung up the phone at the same time. Cheyenne walked over with a furrowed brow and asked softly, ¡°So, any leads from the Lara family?¡± Kelvin shook his head, ¡°Leon is unaware, and Hayden¡­ he¡¯s indifferent. We¡¯ll have to investigate this ourselves. Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to Onistead. You stay at home.¡± Going to Onistead was natural because Omari¡¯spany headquarters were located there. Chapter 896: Mr. and Mrs. Foley’s Late-Night Mukbang Upon hearing this, Cheyenne pouted and looked into his dark eyes, earnestly saying, ¡°I want to go too.¡± Naturally, Kelvin vetoed this idea. He reached out and firmly held the small woman in his arms, his deep and maic voice resolutely echoing above her head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°If both of us leave, Grandpa won¡¯t be able to handle that mischievous child.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I genuinely want to help you find Omari. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that even if you wear a wedding dress and marry me, you will still be thinking about someone else. That won¡¯t do!¡± Helping Omari was actually helping himself. What Kelvin wanted was for Cheyenne to belong to himpletely, from body to heart. As for other men, even thinking about them was uneptable! Kelvin didn¡¯t allow her to go, and Cheyenne couldn¡¯t insist because she couldn¡¯t free herself at the moment. Not only did she have work to handle at the hospital, but she also had two children to take care of. After thinking for a moment, she tiptoed and hugged him proactively, gently resting her head on Kelvin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay, then be careful when you go alone. When do you leave? I¡¯ll book your ne ticket.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Tonight, he still had to hold ast-minute meeting to go over thepany¡¯s affairs. Having a rough idea of what was on his mind, Cheyenne blinked her eyes. ¡°Then call Chris back. Otherwise, Krystal will say you have no humanity.¡± Sending Chris on a business trip was because Kelvin couldn¡¯t stand his show of affection in front of him. Now that there was important business, of course, Kelvin had to call him back. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You go take a shower and check on the children. I¡¯ll go to the study for the meeting.¡± A simple embrace gave Kelvin infinite motivation. Even though it was already ten o¡¯clock at night, he didn¡¯t feel the least bit tired. The couple had their own matters to attend to, and Cheyenne didn¡¯t disturb him. She got up and walked towards the children¡¯s room. When Cheyenne finished telling stories to the two children and put them to sleep in their room, the study¡¯s light was still on. If it weren¡¯t for her, Kelvin wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. Thinking of this, she turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen. Cheyenne knew how to cook very few dishes, but making instant noodles was no problem. The family¡¯s cook only came during the day to prepare meals and left after they had dinner, so if they got hungry and wanted to eat at night, they had to do it themselves. However, the Foley family had a rule: no eating after nine o¡¯clock, so they generally didn¡¯t have the need forte-night snacks. Today was a special day because Cheyenne and Kelvin didn¡¯t eat much for dinner due to Omari¡¯s situation. By now, their stomachs were rumbling. As the water boiled, Cheyenne tore open two packets of instant noodles and threw them into the pot. She found a tomato and a few baby bok choy in the refrigerator, washed them, and added them to the pot with the noodles. Although the vegetables still looked fresh, if they weren¡¯t eaten tonight, the housekeeper would ask the cook to throw them in the trash the next morning. This was Grandpa¡¯s requirement to ensure the health of their two little great-grandchildren. Leftover food, including vegetables and fruits, had to be discarded. The person who used to buy groceries was the cook, and she knew the appetite of everyone in the house very well. The meals were just enough, with very little waste. But this time, Cheyenne bought the vegetables, which is why they were left for the night. Otherwise, even if she wanted to make ate-night snack, she would be at a loss. In the end, Cheyenne fried two eggs, one for each person. The golden eggs and the bright red tomatoesplemented the green vegetables, spread over the noodles. Just by looking at the colors, it feels pleasing to the eye. As for whether it tastes good or not, Cheyenne doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s already impressive that she can cook by herself. If he dares to be picky, then he can eat nothing! She divided it into two bowls, cut an orange and ced it on a te, then carried the tray upstairs to the study. The study door was not closed. In the soft yellow light, Kelvin was diligently assigning tasks to the employees for the next few days. It was already midnight, and everyone on the other end of theputer screen was tired, trying to stifle their yawns for fear of being seen. ¡°Chris will be back tomorrow. He will temporarily take over my position to handle daily affairs. If there is anything urgent, you can contact me. For undecided matters, wait until Ie back. Let the chairman represent me at tomorrow¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony.¡± ¡°The design project in cooperation with Nymphscape Group will be handled by the marketing department. I should be able to return in seven days for the negotiation¡­¡± Before Kelvin finished speaking, a graceful figure calmly walked from the door to his side, cing the tray down. He was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s ears turned slightly red. Even after knowing him for so many years, it was the first time she had made ate-night snack for this guy. ¡°I made it. Eat it if you want.¡± It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether to eat or not, but rather an unexpected surprise! A surprise that caught him off guard! The man¡¯s scorching gaze stared directly at her blushing face, then at the beautifully colored instant noodles in front of him. Kelvin rarely showed a satisfied smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll eat! This is my wife¡¯s cooking for me.¡± After saying that, he picked up a fork and gently stirred the bowl, using it to feed Cheyenne a mouthful of noodles. ¡°You go ahead and eat.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t know that they were currently in a remote meeting. She reached out and ran her fingers through her hair, taking a bite. From the perspective of the onlookers, all they could see was her sitting to the side, her white figure petite and delicate in the soft light, with long hair cascading like a waterfall. The hand that tied her hair was slender, even her earlobes were delicately beautiful. And their usually aloof Mr. Foley now looked like a young man in love, enthusiastically feeding his girlfriend. The smile on his lips never faded. Cheyenne took a bite but didn¡¯t want to continue. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I have some more.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll finish the meeting as soon as possible ande to apany you.¡± Kelvin enjoyed the lovingly preparedte-night snack from his wife. To be honest, it was a bit salty because she put too much salt. But the taste in his mouth felt wonderful when he thought that it was made by Cheyenne. Because it tasted like happiness! On the other side of the screen, everyone seemed to smell the aroma of instant noodles. Late nights were always a time when one¡¯s mouth watered, and now they were forced to watch a live-stream of a couple¡¯s affectionate eating. Kelvin would asionally feed the vegetables from his own bowl to his wife, peel an orange and make sure it waspletely clean before putting it in her mouth. Afterward, he would take a tissue and gently wipe her mouth, his voice as gentle as a spring breeze. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get it on your clothes.¡± ¡°Eat slowly, if it¡¯s not enough, I have more.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re amazing. The instant noodles you cook are even more delicious than those made by hotel chefs. But next time, don¡¯t fry the egg. I¡¯m afraid the oil might stter on you. Maybe you can call me.¡± ¡­ On the other side of the screen, everyone was trying hard not to let their saliva drip from the corners of their mouths. Chapter 897: Now is My Personal Overtime On the surface, everyone was still discussing work, but in reality, the chat group had exploded. Messages were refreshing every minute, surpassing 100 in no time. Those with slower typing speed couldn¡¯t even reply to the previous message before the next one came in. It was apetition to see who among the singles was the fastest. ¡°Damn it, I finally know why the instant noodles I bought don¡¯t taste good anymore. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Your instant noodles don¡¯t taste good not because you¡¯re single, but because you¡¯re poor. Open your eyes and take a good look at Mr. Foley¡¯s luxurious standard edition in his bowl, and then look at your Lao Tan Sour Cabbage Noodles¡­ That¡¯s what we call wealth disparity.¡± ¡°Did you see Mr. Foley just now? Oh my god, he¡¯s so gentle¡­ sob sob, I envy his wife so much. I want Mr. Foley to feed me too.¡± ¡°Well, do you have a wife as amazing as Mrs. Foley? Are you as beautiful as her? Can you cook like her? No? Then get back to work!¡± ¡°Can someone please tell me which brand of instant noodles Mr. Foley is eating? It¡¯s so delicious!¡± ¡°I think ourpany should start a fast food business, specifically selling instant noodles. Let Mr. Foley and Mrs. Foley do mukbang videos. It¡¯ll be a nationwide sensation!¡± ¡­ Some idiot identally sent the chat content to the work group, and it had only two words: ¡°I want to eat instant noodles too QAQ.¡± Apanied by a tearful panda emoji. Kelvin, after finishing histe-night snack and preparing to finish work, nced at it and inexplicably replied below. ¡°These were cooked by my wife, you don¡¯t get any!¡± Then Mr. Foley promptly shut down hisputer. Because it was time for his ¡°digestive exercise,¡± and he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. Everyone was shocked once again! Mr. Foley¡¯s show of affection had reached an unbearable level. Now, even the work group was not spared. He openly praised his wife inside! Ahhh! Cheyenne didn¡¯t know that her simplete-night snack had unintentionally triggered a surge in instant noodle sales. After washing the dishes and brushing her teeth, she returned to her room. To her surprise, Kelvin was sitting naked at the edge of the bed, waiting for her. ¡°Cheyenne~¡± She instantly wanted to go next door and squeeze with the child, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, and I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll go next door¡­ um.¡± Kelvin, who was full and energized, wasn¡¯t tired at all. He was brimming with strength. How could he let her go next door and squeeze? ¡°Miss Lawrence, Mr. Foley has finished work. Now it¡¯s my personal overtime.¡± Cheyenne, who was forced to work overtime, couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears at the thought that the noodles she cooked were all for Kel. In her anger, she bit his neck. This action made Kelvinugh ambiguously. Beads of sweat fell along his jawline onto his tanned skin, giving it a seductive shine. ¡°You can bite a few more times. If someone dares to stick to me when I go out tomorrow, I¡¯ll show them your marks.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched. She wanted to ask if he was too narcissistic. However, she still agreed to bite a few more times! It¡¯s definitely not because she¡¯s jealous. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s mad at herself for doing something stupid and hurting herself in the process. Yes, that¡¯s it. ** The next day. A faint light seeped through the sky outside the window, and the melody in the room gradually ceased after ying all night. The heavy curtains blocked most of the scenery, leaving only ovepping figures intertwined and embracing each other. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Mmm,¡± Cheyenne murmured, ovee by drowsiness. Her consciousness had already be hazy amidst his entanglement, and visible rosy hues adorned her snow-white cheeks. With her beautiful eyes gently closed, swollen lips, and disheveled long hair, she looked like a blooming winter plum, captivating everyone. Kelvin felt a pang of sympathy seeing how exhausted she was. But the thought of being apart from her for several days made him feel iplete. Delicate kisses, filled with warmth,nded on the woman¡¯s fair and round shoulders, on her corbone, and his teeth lightly nibbled, leaving his own mark on her body. Cheyenne murmured and tried to push him away. She weakly scratched the air with her feeble little paw. Kelvin found it amusing and grabbed her hand, cing a searing kiss on the back of it. ¡°Sleep peacefully, I promise not to disturb you anymore.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse yet maic voice resonated in her ears. Upon hearing this assurance, Cheyenne finally fell into a deep slumber. Although Kelvin couldn¡¯t bear to leave her and their two children, he had to get up and prepare to depart. The luggage had been packed since the previous night. Just before leaving, the man, carrying a small suitcase, stood by the bedside and gazed at his sleeping wife. Bending down, he ced an indulgent kiss on her forehead. ¡°When Ie back, we¡¯ll get married.¡± With reluctant steps, Kelvin left the bedroom and walked to the entrance of the children¡¯s room. He quietly opened the door and nced inside at his son and daughter. Oliver was fast asleep, his posture as disciplined as his personality-rigid and precise. Cierra¡¯s sleeping position was quite a sight to behold. Not only was she lying diagonally across the bed, but her cute little mouth was slightly ajar, with traces of what seemed to be drool at the corner. Beneath her white nightgown, one chubby leg rested on top of her brother, and her tiny foot kicked Oliver¡¯s chin. Warmth brimmed in Kelvin¡¯s eyes, and he gently walked in, lifting Cierra from the foot of the bed and cing her back beside Oliver. As soon as he let go, the restless little foot found its way back to Oliver¡¯s waist. Kelvin: ¡°¡­¡± The habit of cing legs on others while sleeping was definitely inherited by their daughter, Cierra, from Cheyenne, as she slept in a simr manner. Sensing a slight weight, Oliver naturally noticed it and felt ufortable, furrowing his brows. His tightly shut eyes slightly opened, and he saw a towering figure, like a mountain, making him utterly incredulous. Unaware that his son had awakened, Kelvin tucked the nkets around both children and lowered his head to give each of them a kiss on their faces. ¡°My darlings, be obedient and listen to Mommy while I¡¯m away on a business trip. I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Boom! Oliver¡¯s eyes remained closed, but he distinctly felt his father¡¯s genuine kiss. Oliver, who always believed that his father loved his sister more than him, felt his young heart wavered at this tender gesture. Kelvin departed, his tall and imposing figure slowly disappearing as the door closed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Bang! Immediately after the door closed, Oliver woke up. He absentmindedly touched his face, his eyes bright. Then, he threw off the covers, stepped barefoot onto the floor, and walked to the bedside, pulling the curtains aside and leaning on the window to look down. Watching the figure open the car door and slowly drive away, Oliver instinctively called out. ¡°Daddy.¡± Chapter 898: Farewell of the Aloof Son Oliver¡¯s voice was not loud, and he thought that person wouldn¡¯t hear it, but the natural bond between father and son made Kelvin subconsciously feel like someone was calling him. He turned around and indeed saw a little boy standing by the window on the second floor, half of his body hidden behind the curtain. If one wasn¡¯t paying attention, they wouldn¡¯t see him. It was Oliver. His son hade to see him without wearing pants. This little guy was always concerned about his image. Even at such a young age, if a drop of oil sshed on his shirt, he wouldn¡¯t continue wearing it, let alone appearing in front of others without pants. It seemed that he had just woken up and hadn¡¯t had time to put on pants beforeing to the window to see him. Kelvin rolled down the car window and, for once, smiled at his son. ¡°Oliver Foley, when I¡¯m not here, you¡¯re the man of the house. Take care of Mom, your sister, and Great-grandpa. Do you hear me?¡± Every time his dad called him by his full name, it was usually when he was angry, but it was different today. Oliver suddenly felt a surge of excitement in his heart. Starting today, he would be the man of the house and take on the responsibility his dad entrusted to him, taking care of the family. ¡°I hear you!¡± Kelvin nodded in satisfaction, rolled up the car window, leaned back on the back seat, and looked at the documents. Although he hadn¡¯t slept all night, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. On the contrary, he was quite energetic. When Cheyenne woke up, the bedroom was quiet. The double-embroidered curtains blocked most of the light from outside, so she didn¡¯t realize that she had slept until nine o¡¯clock. ¡°Kelvin.¡± She habitually called his name upon waking up, but her voice came out hoarse and unpleasant. Cheyenne was startled and touched her throat. It hurt. Not only her throat, but her back and legs also felt sore, as if they didn¡¯t belong to her. As Cheyenne snapped out of her difort, she quickly lowered her head for a look. The marks on her body made her gasp in horror. How could he have done this to her? Looking at the pillow next to her, it was no longer warm. He must have left long ago. ¡°Damn Kelvin, wait until youe back, I¡¯ll show you how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± The working hours at the hospital started at eight o¡¯clock. Cheyenne nced at the time on her phone¡¯s screen with a twitch of her lips. Well, the attendance bonus was gone. Since she was alreadyte, whether it was one hour or two hourste didn¡¯t make much difference. She decided to get up slowly, take a shower, change clothes, have breakfast downstairs, and then go to work. Old Mr. Foley had just returned from taking Oliver to kindergarten. When he saw his daughter-inw leisurely sitting at the dining table eating breakfast, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. His teeth contrasted with the wrinkled face, making him look as benevolent as an old god. ¡°Late again?¡± Cheyenne was drinking milk when she heard her grandfather¡¯s words and identally choked on it, feeling more embarrassed than anything. ¡°Well, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell.¡± Her voice was hoarse now, and she thought no one would suspect anything if she pretended to have a cold or something. However, she underestimated old Mr. Foley. He had spent so much money on those porn magazines and, upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s voice and connecting it to his grandson¡¯s business trip today, the old man knew what had happened. Seeing Cheyenne blush, he stopped teasing her. ¡°I¡¯ll seek justice for you when hees back. He doesn¡¯t know how to cherish his wife.¡± He understood the sorrow of parting, but his grandson didn¡¯t have to make such a fuss since they would see each other again. In an effort to save face, Cheyenne blinked and calmly lied, ¡°Grandfather, I just caught a cold by ident.¡± Old Mr. Foleyughed heartily, stroking his beard as he walked upstairs. ¡°I understand. After you finish breakfast, go to work. I¡¯ll have Rachel cook chicken soup for you to haveter.¡± ¡°No need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. You¡¯re a hero of the Foley family. I can only be happy if you are in good health, and Kelvin can be at ease.¡± Unable to refuse the goodwill of her elder, Cheyenne could only stiffly nod and ept, picking up a slice of bread and eating as she walked. ¡°Thank you, grandfather. I¡¯m off to work. If Cierra misbehaves, give me a call.¡± ¡°Alright, drive safely.¡± Thinking about the possibility of another great-grandchild in Cheyenne¡¯s belly, old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t help but feel in a great mood. However, Cheyenne driving herself made him worried and dampened his good spirits. His granddaughter-inw¡¯s driving skills weren¡¯t that great, and it would be disastrous if something happened. He would discuss hiring a driver when she returned from work in the evening. Spending a bit more money didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was ensuring the safety of his great-grandchild. Today was already the third day and the time for selecting apprentices through intern examinations. Dr. Barnes, who was in charge of organizing the exams, stood in the corridor, anxiously stretching his neck as he had been looking for almost half an hour, his face filled with worry. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Miss Lawrence arrived yet?¡± The examsted for an hour and a half, starting at 8:30 a. m., and there was only half an hour left to submit the papers. Since it was Cheyenne who was selecting the apprentices, who in the hospital dared to stand in for her? In the examination room, thirty interns were writing with all their might. Some of them had studied diligently in these three days, while others came with a try-it-out attitude. They initially thought Cheyenne¡¯s exam would be difficult, but when they received the papers, they were dumbfounded. The questions at the beginning were too simple. Even those who didn¡¯t study could answer them. However, when they flipped to the second page of the exam, their smiles disappeared. The questions on it were quite different from what was taught in ss. Not to mention the ssmates, even Sean, who had received some help from Cheyenne in advance, found it difficult. He had spent almost three days studying the handouts tirelessly. But when the exam came, he realized it waspletely different! He felt a bit overwhelmed, wondering if he was too inept or if Cheyenne simply wanted to y a prank on him. Of course, thetter guess was impossible. Forcing himself to calm down, Sean rubbed his throbbing forehead and continued answering the questions. This time, he found that although the questions on the handout were not present, the theory was simr. He quickly finished writing his answers. Looking up, he saw everyone still writing furiously or scratching their heads. With half an hour left until the end of the exam, Sean didn¡¯t want to waste his time here, so he chose to submit his paper early. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m done. Can I submit my paper now?¡± His words fell like a stone into water, causing ripples.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 899: Submitting the Exam Early Sparks Jealousy The invigtor for the exam was Dr. Barnes, a highly respected senior physician at the hospital. He could already sense that the test would not be easy, and while other students wanted more time to avoid running out, there was one young man who wanted to submit his paper early. It was unclear if he was overly confident in himself or just casually approaching the exam. Dr. Barnes frowned at Sean and kindly reminded him, ¡°Are you sure about this, young man? This is Miss Lawrence¡¯s first time creating the exam. Think it through before you answer.¡± Sean had already double-checked his answers, and he was certain that he wanted to submit his paper. ¡°Yes, thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Reluctantly, Dr. Barnes allowed Sean to submit his paper early, although he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit displeased. Young people these days seemed tock respect for authority and didn¡¯t understand the gravity of situations. But when Dr. Barnesid eyes on Sean¡¯s paper, it felt like a p in the face, burning with a sting. Every question had been answered, even the most difficult ones, with sharp,plete handwriting, leaving no room for half-heartedness. Dr. Barnes cleared his throat, attempting to hide his embarrassment, but deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was getting old. ¡°Alright, you may leave. Just be careful not to disturb other students.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, sir.¡± Sean happily packed his belongings, slung his backpack over his shoulder, and walked out of the ssroom without looking back. Little did he know that his departure had caused amotion among the other students in the ssroom. They had all diligently persevered until the veryst second, only putting down their pens after Dr. Barnes repeatedly urged them to do so. Feeling suffocated, Quinn, who had just left the ssroom, found a staircase and leaned against the wall for a smoke, overhearing snippets of conversation from the other students. ¡°Cain, the test was so difficult this time. Most of the questions were unfamiliar. How did you do?¡± Cain, a quiet and reserved male ssmate whom Quinn didn¡¯t know much about except for his decent grades, responded in a calm and clean voice, ¡°Not bad. Quite challenging.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s impossible to pass this time.¡± ¡°We all feel that it¡¯s difficult, but Sean managed to submit his paper early. He¡¯s so impressive, truly the top student of our Yrumron Medical School.¡± ¡°Hmph, who knows if he deliberately submitted early to show off that he had finished, or if he simply gave up and wrote whatever. I think he¡¯s just trying to mess with our mental state.¡± Cain and Sean had been living together for the past three days. Even though they didn¡¯t talk much, they got along fine. When Cain didn¡¯t understand certain questions, Sean patiently helped him,pletely unlike the snobbish attitude they described.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, guys. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that type of person. Submitting early is his choice.¡± ¡°Cain, why are you taking Sean¡¯s side? Don¡¯t forget we only have three spots. If Sean performs well, he¡¯ll take one, and then there¡¯s Maria¡­ Thest spot is either yours or Quinn¡¯s. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Cain held his book tightly, saying nothing. Everyone knew that Maria was Quinn¡¯s girlfriend. They had entered university together and were now interning together. They were likely to work at the same hospital in the future. Hence, Maria¡¯s spot was secure. Hearing this, the smoke in Quinn¡¯s mouth suddenly tasted bitter, and he gazed at Cain in the hallway, his brows furrowing darkly. Cain and Sean, one of them had to be eliminated! The ferocity in his eyes startled the woman sitting across from him, who was also smoking. But she quickly understood the source of his restlessness. She smiled brightly and took a deep drag of her cigarette. Rising from her seat, she tiptoed and pressed her lips against Quinn¡¯s, as he deepened the kiss. The sharp and bitter taste of nicotine from Maria¡¯s mouth rushed into the man¡¯s lungs. It was truly spicy! The taste of the cigarette was spicy; and so was this kiss. With his girlfriend taking the initiative, there was no room for Quinn to hold back. He reached out and firmly pressed the seductive temptress against the wall. She was still wearing an ultra-short skirt today, barely covering her hips. With one hand covering her lips, her other hand swiftly unzipped his pants. Their agitated emotions, the pressure of exams, secrets about their future, and all the hidden dissatisfaction in their hearts merged into this passionate encounter. Maria sneered softly, shing a charming smile as she licked the palm of his hand, moist with sweat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling threatened by Sean¡¯s presence?¡± ¡°Threatened? He¡¯s just a penniless loser, not worthy of my attention, dear Su Young Master.¡± The reflection of the two figures appeared on the ss in the corridor. Maria looked at her face in the window, even her smile felt so fake. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve told you before, we can¡¯t keep Sean around. But you¡¯ve been hesitating because he¡¯s your friend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I just think it¡¯s a matter of pride to keep him as my underling.¡± Maria thought he was both childish and foolish. If it weren¡¯t for him being the young master of the Berry family, it would have been a miracle for him to survive till today. ¡°Quinn, things were different when you didn¡¯t have anypetition at school. But now, we face a choice for survival, andpetition can be ruthless.¡± ¡°Cheyenne is Sean¡¯s sister. Do you really think that he¡¯ll obediently follow you on her territory? You¡¯ve been bullying him for four years, and he¡¯s suppressed it all. Once he seeds, you¡¯ll be his first target for elimination.¡± The woman turned her head, her red lips pressed against his ear as she spoke, her voice as seductive as a brand imprinted in Quinn¡¯s mind. ¡°What did you say? Sean is Cheyenne¡¯s brother!¡± This shocking news made Quinn lose control. He thrust forcefully, causing the woman beneath him to gasp in pain. ¡°Yes, as far as I know, three days ago Sean received some notes, and they were given to him by Cheyenne. For the past three days, he hasn¡¯t left the house, studying with Cain.¡± ¡°Even when Cheyenne was helping him, he chose to share with Cain instead of approaching you. Your so-called loyalty is trulyughable.¡± As soon as these words fell, Quinn felt a wave of betrayal igniting an intense anger within him. His handsome face turned grim. Desire was now forgotten, giving way to a simple release of anger. When the hatred reached its peak, he was also finished. The two clung tightly to each other, with Maria leaning against his shoulder, both of them heavily panting. ¡°Quinn, I¡¯m the only one who can help you now. We had agreed to stay together.¡± ¡°How can I leave you alone in Akloit and stay behind myself?¡± Knowing Maria was reluctant to part with him, Quinn calmed down. Looking at his girlfriend, who was soft and weak in his arms, he nodded and agreed. ¡°We both have to stay!¡± Chapter 900: The Case of Missing Children in Hurtlepool On the other side, Sean, who had just left the hospital, had intended to go to a bubble tea shop for a part-time job, but his phone rang from his pants pocket. The caller ID disyed ¡°Melody,¡± his neighbor who often helped take care of Noah. She never called Sean without a reason, so Sean hurriedly answered the call. ¡°Melody, is there something wrong that you¡¯re calling me now?¡± Sure enough, an anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Sean, where are you? Hurry back! Your sister ran away, and I chased after her but couldn¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°What did you say? My sister is missing? Melody, wait for me, I¡¯lle back right away!¡± With something happening at home, Sean, who was standing by the roadside, lost the mood to work part-time. Absentmindedly, he stood there, hoping to hail a taxi. Unfortunately, most of the vehicles passing by were private cars, and asionally, there were taxis, but they were always upied. Sean became increasingly anxious and sweat started pouring down his forehead as he stared intently at the road ahead. Just then, a red Lamborghini slowly appeared before his eyes, its bright red color dazzling in his vision. He was instantly stunned. The car window rolled down, revealing a familiar face. Cheyenne frowned at him and scolded, her red lips slightly parted. ¡°Running around during work hours, do you want to get zero scores on your internship record?¡± Sean rushed forward, pressing his body against the car window, pleadingly looking at her with trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I¡¯m in a real hurry now. My sister is missing. Can you help me, please, big sister?¡± Hearing the term ¡°big sister¡± sent shivers down Cheyenne¡¯s spine. In the past, this brat would never call her ¡°big sister¡± even when she gave him a good beating. Silence lingered for a few seconds. But those few seconds felt like an eternity to Sean, who knew he shouldn¡¯t trouble her anymore. The Lawrence family owed her a lot. He had bullied her in the past, but¡­ Nora¡¯s safetypelled him to shamelessly seek Cheyenne¡¯s help. ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sean opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat, providing Cheyenne with the address. Cheyenne had never heard of it, so she relied on the navigation. To her surprise, it turned out to be a road in a small vige on the outskirts. Over the years, Akloit had developed well and even led the national trends. With a growing poption, the city¡¯s area was limited, so the policies focused on developing satellite cities in the suburbs and surrounding viges. Hurtlepool was one of those satellite cities. It was located outside the fifth ring of Akloit, about thirty kilometers away from the city center. Fortunately, there was a subway passing through, but it only operated from 9 AM to 10 PM because of the distance. If Sean lived there, it meant he had to leave before 7 AM, which would require getting up before 6 AM. Cheyenne nced at him with confusion through the rear view mirror. Even if the Lawrence family had fallen, they wouldn¡¯t have to live in such a small vige. She remembered George had spent twenty million buying a vi in the city center, and even after the Lawrence family went bankrupt, they still held onto the house. Why would they run off to Hurtlepool instead of living in the vi? She didn¡¯t ask, and Sean didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them remained silent throughout the journey. They arrived in Hurtlepool. Due to its proximity to Akloit and the support of policies, Hurtlepool was included in the tourism nning zone. Upon entering the vige, the sight was filled with uniformly toned wooden cottages, mostly two-story buildings designed in an antique style. There were peach trees nted along the road. It was already May, so the peach blossoms had withered, but the peaches hadn¡¯t ripened yet. Green little fruits hung from the trees, and one could tell without tasting that the peaches were definitely sour. Cheyenne silently noted the ce. If it were filled with peach blossoms in the spring, it would probably be very beautiful. It was also close by, making it a good choice for tourism and pics. Meanwhile, Sean¡¯s mind was thinking about something else, and he inadvertently neglected Cheyenne. ¡°Turn left and continue forward. Did you see that green old clothes recycling bin? It¡¯s right there!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Most of the people in this vige knew each other. Suddenly, when a multi-million-dor luxury car arrived in Hurtlepool, everyone came out to see the car. ¡°Is it the tourist? It can¡¯t be. Everyone knows our tourist season is in March.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. If it is the tourist, the car wouldn¡¯t havee in. It must be someone¡¯s rtive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I haven¡¯t heard anyone had rtives with so much money.¡± ¡°How about the Lawrence siblings? Weren¡¯t they rich before?¡± ¡­ With the middle-aged man¡¯s reminder, the vigers suddenly remembered. Years ago, Sean, who was just eighteen, arrived here in the middle of the night with his mentally disabled sister, Julissa. Later, they bought Julissa¡¯s house and settled down here. The siblings were the most attractive people in their vige. Sean, at just eighteen, was already 1. 8 meters tall, thin, and fair-skinned, but hardworking. His sister, despite asional bouts of madness, was undeniably beautiful. Over the years, many people came to propose marriage, but they were mostly people with disabilities or old bachelors. Without exception, Sean drove them away. With no elders in the family, he struggled to take care of his sick sister while juggling studies and earning money. Naturally, he had to rely on neighbors for help. Melody was one of the kind-hearted people among them. From a distance, Sean saw Melody standing under the eaves, hands behind her back, stretching her neck to look at the road. ¡°Melody, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Get out of the car.¡± When Cheyenne parked the luxury car in front of Melody, the middle-aged woman showed a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sean got out of the car and quickly walked towards her. ¡°Melody, how is my sister?¡± Upon closer look, Melody realized that the young man in front of her was someone she knew, but she also noticed Cheyenne. Her eyes widened, full of surprise. ¡°This girl is really beautiful, even more beautiful than a celebrity.¡± Cheyenne smiled faintly. To get back on track, Melody pulled Sean into the house and started exining the situation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened exactly. Your sister was painting in the morning, and then Yehuda¡¯s two sons came to look for her. I thought there was nothing wrong and went to the vegetable garden to harvest garlic.¡± ¡°Who knew that when I came back from harvesting garlic, your house door was open, and there was blood on the ground. Your sister was gone, and Yehuda¡¯s two sons had disappeared.¡± ¡°Now, Yehuda¡¯s wife is convinced that your sister went crazy and harmed her son. She wants to hold you ountable.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 901: My Surname is Lawrence As soon as these words fell, a loud and sharp curse came from outside the door. ¡°Sean, you son of a bitch, give me back my son!¡± ¡°You two outsiders, brother and sister, are nothing but a disaster to our vige. If it weren¡¯t for youing here, my son wouldn¡¯t have gone missing.¡± ¡°My poor son, Mom will definitely find you.¡± ¡­ A woman appeared before everyone, crying and cursing. Cheyenne turned around and saw a woman of average stature, slightly plump with an ordinary face. She appeared to be around thirty-five or thirty-six years old, wearing a ck and white striped coat matched with tight ck pants. She wore a pair of thick-soled foam flip-flops. She looked like a typical urban woman, nothing special. Behind her was an old man with graying hair, crying with red eyes, the wrinkles on his face bing more apparent as tears wetted them. Sean became somewhat scared when the woman appeared, trembling involuntarily and taking a step back. ¡°Jillian, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I just got home. And my sister is also missing¡­¡± What he wanted to say was if she could give him some time to figure things out before answering, but the woman named Jillian clearly misunderstood it as something else. With fierce eyes, she looked at Sean coldly and continued to curse, ¡°What do you mean? Your sister is just a fool. If it weren¡¯t for my son being kind-hearted and careful at his young age, who would y with her?¡± ¡°Furthermore, my son went missing at your house, and your sister went missing too. Maybe that fool stole my son. Don¡¯t try to me me for it. Turn the tables on me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡­ I won¡¯t leave your house. Hmph!¡± The woman spoke rudely and crossed her arms, sitting on the Lawrence family¡¯s sofa without moving. The old man who came with her was not as agitated, but he also came to find his granddaughter. ¡°Sean, I know you¡¯re a good kid. It¡¯s not easy for you to live with a foolish sister.¡± ¡°But¡­ but Adrianna is our only granddaughter. How can I exin to my son and daughter-inw if something happens to her?¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s eyes turn red, his thin and haggard figure leaning on a cane, Sean felt ufortable. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Susan. I promise you I will find your granddaughter.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Well¡­ I can rest assured with your words. You know that I¡¯m already eighty-one years old this year. This precious granddaughter is all I have with my old bones.¡± In the end, it was concluded that Nora took her granddaughter away. The old man was now using a strategic retreat, asking Sean to hand over the person. While these two were ¡°having a pleasant conversation¡± and resolving the issue peacefully, Jillian disagreed on the other side. She rolled her eyes in silence. ¡°Susan, are you so old that you¡¯ve lost your sense or haven¡¯t understood the seriousness of the situation?¡± ¡°Sean¡¯s sister is a lunatic. Who knows if she might suddenly go crazy and harm our child? Look at this pool of blood on the ground. Just the thought that it came from my child makes me want to eat her alive!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Susan hesitated indeed. Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen! Although my sister is sick, she wouldn¡¯t harm anyone.¡± ¡°Susan, we have been living here for three years. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person my sister is? The vigers know that she is usually very quiet,¡± he said. The people around nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, in these three years, we haven¡¯t heard of the Lawrence siblings harming anyone.¡± ¡°Exactly, Sean¡¯s sister may be mentally challenged, but she is very well-behaved. Last time I passed by, I saw her sitting by the window, drawing, and she didn¡¯t move the entire afternoon.¡± ¡°She even smiled at me¡­¡± Everyone agreed that Nora wouldn¡¯t harm a child, but Jillian insisted that Nora had taken the child and made her own demands. She not only wanted the Lawrence family to find her son but also topensate her. Cheyenne had been listening to the whole story for a while now, understanding the ins and outs of the situation. She nced sideways at the woman sitting arrogantly on the sofa. She couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us what kind ofpensation you want?¡± Since Cheyenne appeared, everyone¡¯s gaze had intentionally or unintentionally fallen on her. Although the woman hadn¡¯t spoken before, she was undeniably beautiful and exuded an air of nobility. She had arrived in a luxury car. As a tourist vige, wealthy people from the city would oftene for outings and flower viewing in March. The vigers had gained some knowledge from these encounters. That car, a Lamborghini, worth seven figures, was something they had never dared to dream of in their lifetime. Jillian naturally knew that the woman before her was wealthy and quickly calcted in her mind, her eyes darting around. ¡°What is your rtionship with the Lawrence family?¡± Cheyenne could tell from her expression what she was thinking, so she didn¡¯t mind revealing her identity. ¡°My surname is Lawrence. What do you think is my rtionship with the Lawrence family?¡± The Lawrence siblings also having the same surname, this wealthy youngdy in front of her seemed to be around the same age as them. She might be their cousin. Sean was also surprised. He thought his older sister hated them and would never want to acknowledge them again. But now, she was willing to bear the surname she despised. It was hard not to be moved, but more than that, he felt ashamed. Sean took a deep breath, regretting his past actions. ¡°Big sister¡­ this matter has nothing to do with you. I can handle it myself.¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne looked out the window at the peach tree without turning her head and spoke indifferently, ¡°Since you called me ¡®sister,¡¯ how can I stay out of it?¡± ¡°Handle it? How are you going to handle it?¡± She made a dismissive sound, not because she looked down on Sean, but because someone like Jillian, an experienced troublemaker, couldn¡¯t be dealt with by a thin-skinned boy like him. As for Cheyenne, it just so happened that she had been fighting and brawling since elementary school, earning herself the title of ¡°troublemaker.¡± When an old troublemaker encountered her, they would just have to admit their misfortune. Jillian had nned to take the Lawrence family¡¯s house aspensation, but now that Cheyenne was here to support Sean, she no longer had the confidence. ¡°How about¡­ apensation of one million dors? I only want one million!¡± The surrounding people froze once again. One¡­ million dors! She really dared to think that! Chapter 902: Burning One Billion First Although Akloit¡¯s economy was doing well, ranking in the top three nationwide, the average sry had reached a level of $7, 000. However, even if you saved every penny of that $7, 000 without spending anything, it would still take ten years to umte one million dors.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, Jillian had no particr education or technical skills, relying on selling drinks at the vige entrance to earn a living. It was considered good if her monthly ie could stabilize at 5, 000. One million dors would be enough to provide her whole family with a good life for ten years. Sean was extremely anxious, his lips turning pale. Ever since the Lawrence family went bankrupt, his former friends who used to tter and curry favor with him had all turned their backs. He was no longer the haughty young master of the Lawrence family, nor did he have a monthly allowance of tens of thousands of dors. Now, he relied on part-time jobs during his spare time to afford his food, clothing, and shelter. Where would he get so much money for her? ¡°Jillian, you¡¯re asking for the impossible. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know how the Lawrence family¡¯s siblings are struggling. You should have some conscience.¡± Melody lived next to the Lawrence family. She often witnessed Sean sacrificing his share of meat for his mentally disabled sister while he contented himself with in water and sandwich. Even if the vigers didn¡¯t have much money, they hadnd. With a bit of hard work, they could grow their own vegetables without spending much throughout the year. Melody felt sorry for the two adolescents who had no adults to rely on, so she asionally sent them some vegetables she grew herself. Sean couldn¡¯t repay her with money, but he had inexhaustible strength and often helped her with digging. Now, witnessing the despicable Jillian bullying them, Melody couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. Being an upright person, Melody felt she had to speak up. Jillian had long held a grudge against Melody for no reason other than the fact that the thetter also earned money by selling drinks at the vige entrance. Their stalls were set up facing each other, on both sides of the entrance. It was obvious to everyone whether one family had more business than the other. However, the entrance area was public, and they each had the right to do business there without the power to drive the other away. Over time, their hatred grew, especially as Jillian saw how close Melody was to the Lawrence siblings. ¡°Conscience? Bah! You, an unscrupulous woman, still have the face to talk to me about conscience? Don¡¯t forget who introduced you here in the first ce. And after you got married, you stole my business. It¡¯s you whocks shame!¡± Upon hearing this, Melody was even more furious. ¡°You, the shameless one, are truly twisting ck and white. It was I who first came up with the idea of selling water here, and I discussed it with you since I see you a good friend. But you stole my idea and set up your stall before me, taking the spot I had found.¡± ¡°You said it yourself, you only had the idea but didn¡¯t take action. Why couldn¡¯t I sell water then? Who gave you the right to im that spot as yours? All I know is that I was the first to set up my table there.¡± ¡°You said it was an idea, but you hadn¡¯t taken any action. So why can¡¯t I sell water? Who says you¡¯re the one who found that spot? All I know is that I was the one who put the table there first.¡± The vigers remained silent, but some suddenly understood. No wonder Jillian and Melody couldn¡¯t stand each other. The origin of their enmity was now clear from their fragmented words. From the bits and pieces, everyone could guess the truth of what happened back then. Melody and Jillian both came from the south and were middle school ssmates. They came to Akloit together to work. Later, they heard that a tourist attraction would be developed here. With savings and some social experience, Melody didn¡¯t want to continue working in the factory, doing meaningless repetitivebor. Melody shared her entrepreneurial idea with her best friend, Jillian. Jillian appeared supportive on the surface but actually stole her business idea and took action ahead of her. Meanwhile, Melody had always been highly regarded by her superiors in the factory due to her hard work. When they heard she wanted to resign, everyone was reluctant to let her go, so they advised her to reconsider for three days. If she was still determined after three days, they would process her resignation. Because of the time dyed, Melody missed the opportunity to be the first vendor there. However, there was someone in the management who had a close rtionship with her and happened to be from Hurtlepool. So, he acted as an intermediary and consulted with the vige chief. Melody rented his house and obtained the vige chief¡¯s permission to set up a small stall at the entrance across from Jillian¡¯s. Sinceing here, Melody also met her lover, a hardworking and kind viger from Hurtlepool. After they got married, Melody moved out of her rented house. Her husband treated her well, so their life as a couple was going quite well. This made Jillian extremely jealous. She had a strong sense ofparison and when she saw Melody getting married and living a good life, she also found a local Hurtlepool resident to marry. However, she just randomly found someone and was only interested in the fact that the man had a house here. The man wasn¡¯t as good as she had imagined; he was not onlyzy but also an alcoholic. Moreover, her mother-inw favored boys over girls, so Jillian faced constant criticism from her mother-inw for giving birth to a daughter. It wasn¡¯t until she gave birth to a son and improved her position at home that she started a small business and had some ie. With confidence, Jillian became arrogant and domineering. Her mother-inw doted on her grandson, and as long as she gave her husband money to buy alcohol, she controlled everything in the household. In Jillian¡¯s eyes, her son was worth a million dors. If the Lawrence family dared not to give her what she wanted, she would take them to court! However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Cheyenne agreed without hesitation. ¡°A million dors? Sure!¡± Sean immediately became anxious, ¡°Sis, no.¡± Melody also frowned. Whether it was for the sake of the Lawrence family or her personal grudges, she didn¡¯t want Jillian to get that million dors. Jillian was already arrogant, and if she had some money in her hands, wouldn¡¯t she be over the moon? The other people in the vige expressed their envy. Jillian received a million dors just like that. Why couldn¡¯t they have such good luck? Jillian herself was also excited. She almost fell off the couch but managed to conceal it. However, she was regretful inside. She regretted not asking for more. This woman drove a car worth millions, so a million dors was like a drop in the bucket for her. In the next moment, a young girl¡¯s cold voice, tinged with a sarcasticugh, pleasantly echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°A million Joss paper? Is that too little? How about I give you more? Let¡¯s start with a billion so that Lord Yama won¡¯t use me of being stingyter.¡± Jillian felt like she was being mocked and her face turned red with anger. Sean also felt relieved. He almost thought his sister was really going to give that shrew a million dors. Melody, on the other hand, burst intoughter when she realized what was happening. ¡°Well, well, well, if that¡¯s the case, a billion is too little. Since we¡¯re all from the same vige, I¡¯ll give you another billion. That adds up to two billion. Jillian, when will you bring a rotten pot to collect it all? Otherwise, the ashes will fly everywhere, and that¡¯s not eco-friendly.¡± Chapter 903: The Set-up and the Five Million Dollar Inheritance Their mockery left Jillian speechless. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of getting caught by the police for assault, she would have rushed forward to attack them. ¡°You never came here with genuine intentions to solve the problem. I see that you deliberately came to mock me. People from the Lawrence family are all despicable individuals, hmph!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips curled slightly as she retorted. ¡°I can see that you are not sincerely here to solve the problem either. As a mother, your first thought after your son went missing wasn¡¯t about how to find him, but rather how to extort a heftypensation from us,¡± she replied without missing a beat. ¡°Now, I¡¯m starting to suspect if you¡¯re the stepmother of the child. The so-calledpensation might be just a staged act orchestrated by you.¡± ¡°Everyone knows that Nora has be mentally disabled and unable to take care of herself, while your son is already eight years old and has his own independent consciousness. Who knows, maybe your son took Nora away. I haven¡¯t caused trouble for you yet, but you dare to ask me forpensation!¡± The woman¡¯s cold and resounding voice echoed, and upon careful listening, it seemed like there could be some truth to her words. Jillian was clearly not a good person; she would do anything for money. Not long ago, there was an incident where a young man identally bumped into her while walking. Upon seeing the Rolex watch on his wrist, she immediately thought of a scam. She refused to get up from the ground and demandedpensation, starting with a demand of thirty thousand dors. The man had no choice but to give her the money. But she wasn¡¯t satisfied. She wanted to continue deceiving for money, so she took a kitchen knife and cut her own foot, iming it was a seque of the previous injury from the collision. This time, the other party spent money to bring in a forensic doctor to examine her wound and confirmed that it was a cut caused by a sharp object, not a collision. They even found a towel with bloodstains used to bandage the wound in her house. With solid physical evidence, Jillian almost got arrested as a fraud. It was only because the vige chief pleaded on behalf of her unfortunate and honest husband that the young man agreed not to pursue the matter. Having a criminal record, Cheyenne¡¯s current guess happened to be identally close to the truth. As soon as she finished speaking, Jillian¡¯s face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t meet Cheyenne¡¯s gaze. Cheyenne, with a pensive look, nced at her and then walked towards the bloodstain on the ground amid everyone¡¯s gaze.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She squatted down and used her fingers to touch the blood, smelling it. She frowned. Seeing her expression, Melody quickly asked, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sean didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes followed her closely, observing every move and detail. ¡°Sister, did you find something?¡± Sean anxiously asked. Cheyenne stood up, her deep eyes cold as frost as she looked at a certain restless person and spoke in a chilling voice. ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t human blood; it¡¯s chicken blood.¡± As soon as she uttered those words, it stirred up astonishment among the crowd. ¡°What!¡± ¡°Oh my God, Jillian hasn¡¯t changed a bit. It hasn¡¯t been long since thest scam, and now she deliberately plotted against the Lawrence siblings. Ugh, she¡¯s truly wicked!¡± ¡°She¡¯s capable of doing such things. It¡¯s terrifying. I won¡¯t dare to talk to her anymore. What if she targets me?¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯m not even buying water from her house anymore. Who knows if she might put drugs in it?¡± ¡°I heard some people bought drugs and as long as they pat your shoulder, you¡¯ll be under their control, obediently giving away your money and cards.¡± Jillian heard everything everyone said in the room, and her face turned dark and ugly. With eyes filled with hatred, she stared at Cheyenne, gritting her teeth and distorting her once somewhat delicate face into a hideous, demonic appearance. Cheyenne, on the other hand, stood there unaffected, allowing Jillian to stare at her. Sean, knowing her preference for cleanliness, handed her a tissue. After taking it, the young girl elegantly wiped her hands, making the motion look incredibly graceful. Melody,cking in education, could only think of one word in her mind ¨C ¡°elegant.¡± That¡¯s the difference between a rich youngdy and the rural aunties like them. If it were her, she would have simply wiped her hands on the ground. But Cheyenne slowly wiped her hands, crumpled the tissue into a ball, and with a precise motion, dropped it into the trash bin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset because I hit the nail on the head? Your look so awful.¡± ¡°Pah! You shameless slut, you despicable woman! You spout nonsense and nder. My son only came to see her because he felt sorry for that idiot from the Lawrence family who was all alone at home.¡± ¡°If I had known you people were so ungrateful, I would never have let my childe here. As far as I¡¯m concerned, the Lawrence siblings are nothing but trouble. Ever since they moved to the vige, many chickens died, and their business has been declining.¡± ¡°That big fool, pretending to be some precious treasure, dressing up and painting like a rich person. How presumptuous.¡± ¡°Now Sean is supposedly studying outside. But I think he¡¯s probably involved in some shady business, like dealing drugs. Otherwise, how could he afford to buy this house?¡± Julissa¡¯s house, though notrge, was around 80 square meters, and being rtively close to Akloit, thend prices were not cheap. It could even rival some third-tier cities outside. A square meter would cost around $10, 000, so buying this house would require around a million dors in total. Sean, who was only seventeen years old at the time, surprised and envied everyone by paying the full amount for this house. He imed to be an orphan with only one sister; people naturally doubted where his money came from. However, over the years, they hadn¡¯t seen any signs of extravagant spending from the siblings, so their doubt faded. Now that Jillian brought it up again, Sean couldn¡¯t continue to swallow his pride. In the past, he chose to live an ordinary life and act modestly. ¡°The money to buy the house was left to me by my parents. My mother had a pile of jewelry before she passed away, and I exchanged all of it for money, roughly around five million dors. I took one million and bought the house, and the remaining four million is invested in a fund.¡± Three years had passed, and now that four million had be six million, a small return on investment. When the vigers heard that the money was an inheritance from his parents, they felt much more at ease. Otherwise, a seventeen-year-old boy earning more than they would in a lifetime would make them feel mentally unbnced. However, jealousy began to arise towards the Lawrence siblings. Cheyenne felt somewhat relieved. In the past, Sean would have squandered that five million a long time ago, but now he had learned financial management. He had indeed be much more mature and sensible. Chapter 904: The Name of the Scammer is Cheyenne The origin of the money used to buy the house became clear and the Lawrence siblings¡¯ family fortune was exposed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jillian, filled with envy and discontent, muttered with her tongue against her mrs, ¡°So rich yet pretending to be poor. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne turned her head and nced at her, a look of disdain filling her eyes. Anguid and graceful voice resounded, so captivating that it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Is five million a lot? It¡¯s merely the price of a ne.¡± ¡°Our family used to run a pharmaceutical factory, Lawrence Pharmaceutical Group, which belonged to us.¡± Lawrence Pharmaceutical! As an Akloit resident, who wouldn¡¯t know that it was thergest pharmaceuticalpany? Twenty years ago, many elderly people in the vige even gathered mountain herbs to sell to theirpany. Later on, thend contracting system was implemented, and some surrounding viges took charge of cultivating medicinal herbs on the hills. They would dry the herbs and sell them to Lawrence Pharmaceutical Group. Many people made their fortune by growing medicinal herbs, and they gotta thank Lawrence Pharmaceutical Group for that. They were still using the burn ointment, as well as the medicine patches for treating rheumatism and injuries produced from Lawrence Pharmaceutical Group. Unfortunately, five years ago, Lawrence Pharmaceutical Group dered bankruptcy and underwent restructuring. I heard that the factory waster acquired by the Foley Group, and now it¡¯s called ¡°SM Pharmaceutical Group.¡± If Sean is indeed a member of the Lawrence family, then having five million in his hands is the most normal thing. Jillian felt that today¡¯s events had far exceeded herprehension. First, the Lawrence family had a wealthy rtive driving a Lamborghini, then Sean inherited five million, and now she hears that Sean is a member of the Lawrence family! Oh my God! If this is true, then there¡¯s no turning back for what she has done, right? At this critical moment, Jillian kept urging herself to stay calm. She couldn¡¯t lose herposure. What if this woman was just making everything up? She¡¯s so beautiful, maybe she¡¯s just a scammer. During her many years in Akloit, she had encountered countless women like her-fancy fur coats and high heels during the day, being chauffeured in luxury cars and mingling with wealthy people. But behind the scenes, they were just high-ss swindlers. Once their schemes were exposed, they would end up in prison, obediently receiving re-education from thew. Thinking of this, Jillian suddenly felt invigorated! She happened to have a cousin who was a team leader at SM Pharmaceutical Group. When her cousin came to visit, she gave Jillian a business card. On the card was the contact information of SM Pharmaceutical Group. It seemed to be an officendline number. She couldn¡¯t wait to make that call and expose this woman¡¯s lies. Let¡¯s see if she can remain asposed as she is now. The more she thought about it, the more excited Jillian became. She took out her wallet and found the business card, which had been there for a while and had be crumpled, but luckily, the contact number was still legible. ¡°Hmph! You say Sean is the heir of Lawrence Pharmaceutical Group. Well, Lawrence Pharmaceutical Group has now be SM Pharmaceutical Group. I happen to know people from SM Pharmaceutical Group. Do you dare let me make a call and expose your true identity?¡± Jillian proudly raised the business card for everyone to see, lifted her chin, and looked down on Cheyenne, as if she could already envision Cheyenne being escorted away by the police in a miserable state. Her smile was radiant. Cheyenne nced casually at the business card. It was printed three years ago when thepany reopened, with an unimpressive design and simple information. However, it was her office phone number because thepany was in a state of disarray, and she had to take matters into her own hands and print her contact number on it. Later, with Kelvin¡¯s help, thepany revived and everything returned to normal, so she had her secretary reprint the business cards. Naturally, the phone number changed as well. She shrugged her shoulders, disying a calm demeanor. ¡°Go ahead, call if you want, I don¡¯t care.¡± Jillian seethed with anger. This little wench just wouldn¡¯t give up. Let¡¯s see how stubborn she¡¯ll be in a moment. ¡°Hmph, I will call.¡± Without hesitation, she took out her phone and dialed the number on the business card. To ensure that everyone understood the woman¡¯s lies and exposed her identity as a fraud, thereby overturning Cheyenne¡¯s previous spection, Jillian intentionally put the call on speakerphone. The call connected quickly, and after a few seconds, a gentle voice answered. ¡°Hello, this is the President¡¯s Office of SM Pharmaceutical Group. I am the President¡¯s secretary. May I ask who is calling?¡± Just by listening to the voice, Cheyenne recognized it. The person on the other end of the line was her assistant, Raina, a talented individual who had returned from abroad. Although her voice sounded sweet and youthful, she was actually 35 years old, highly capable, and extremely loyal to Cheyenne. That¡¯s why Cheyenne trusted her to handle thepany¡¯s affairs, and she only needed to check in asionally. It was Jillian¡¯s first time calling apany executive, and she was extremely nervous, trembling even as she spoke. ¡°You¡­ I have a scammer here iming to be from yourpany. This could damage yourpany¡¯s image. Can you please report it to the police and have the person arrested?¡± ¡°A scammer? What scammer?¡± ¡°She¡­ Her name is¡­¡± Right, Jillian didn¡¯t know the scammer¡¯s name, so she turned to look at Cheyenne. Cheyenne cooperatively responded, introducing herself, ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Jillian hesitated for a moment. She thought to herself that this scammer had quite the audacity, or perhaps she had given Jillian a fake name, which was why she was so confident. ¡°Yes, the scammer¡¯s name is Cheyenne.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Over the phone, Raina¡¯s voice became sharp and seemed quite agitated. Jillian was overjoyed by this reaction, thinking that she had exposed Cheyenne¡¯s true identity as a scammer. Her tense heart suddenly rxed. ¡°Yes, the scammer¡¯s name is Cheyenne, and she is currently in Hurtlepool.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, did you say that our Miss Lawrence is in Hurtlepool? That¡¯s great! Could you please pass the phone to our Miss Lawrence? I have something to discuss with her.¡± Huh? Jillian was dumbfounded. Could it be that this scammer had the same name as the President of SM Pharmaceutical Group? Cheyenne chuckled lightly and gave a meaningful nce at the bewildered Jillian. She instructed the person on the other end of the phone directly, ¡°Raina, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, we finally have news from you. I¡¯ve called you several times in the past few days, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been busy with hospital matterstely. Regarding work, send me an email to my inbox and we¡¯ll discuss itter. Now, I have something to attend to, so please hang up.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Lawrence. But why did you suddenly go to Hurtlepool? Is there a new project?¡± Cheyenne cast a meaningful nce at the perplexed Jillian and sarcastically chuckled, ¡°I have something to take care of.¡± Chapter 905: The Truth Revealed ¡°Oh, well then, Miss Lawrence, you go ahead and take care of your business.¡± ¡°Beep-beep-beep¡­¡± The phone hung up. The crowd snapped out of their shock, realizing that everything that just happened was as real as it was terrifying, like a nightmare. The young girl in front of them, who appeared to be in her early twenties, turned out to be Cheyenne, the President of SM Pharmaceutical Group. And Sean¡¯s identity was none other than the eldest son of the Lawrence family. Nora, that fool, turned out to be a richdy too. Now it was Jillian¡¯s turn to panic. As an ordinary person, how could she possiblypete with the President of SM Pharmaceutical Group? Just the thought of it made her legs go weak. Not paying attention, Jillian fell off the couch and ended up sitting on the floor. Cheyenne nced at her with disgust and turned to Sean, instructing him coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Call the police and tell them that there¡¯s a woman trying to extort money by setting up a scam in Hurtlepool.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s also involved in human trafficking. Request the assistance of the police in finding her.¡± With fraud and human trafficking, Jillian would be looking at at least ten years in prison. Sean¡¯s mind was still buzzing, amazed at how skilled she was. With just a few words, she hadpletely turned the situation around. Now, Cheyenne¡¯s words were like a decree to him. Whatever she said, he would do. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call the police right away.¡± Saying that, Sean took out his phone from his pocket, preparing to dial 911. Jillian got terrified and genuinely afraid of going to prison. She quickly got up from the ground, rushed over to Sean, grabbing onto his pants leg in a disheveled manner, and tearfully pleaded, ¡°Sean, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have coveted your family¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Yes, it was me who deliberately spilled the chicken blood in your house. I made my two sons use sugar to lure your sister out. But I really didn¡¯t mean to kidnap your sister!¡± The truth came out, and Susan was so enraged that she raised her cane and struck Jillian. Sean, fearing he might be identally hit, quickly pushed Jillian away and took cover behind her. Despite being in her seventies, Susan was in good health. She would often go to the mountains to gather herbs and pick tea leaves, and her steps were as quick as a young person¡¯s. The cane in her hand was made of rattan, resilient enough to hurt but not break when it struck. ¡°You wretched woman with a cruel heart, why did you involve my Adrianna in your schemes?¡± ¡°I never thought you were a good person. Sitting in a chair with your skirt raised and your breasts exposed, anyone who saw you would think you were selling yourself. I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°Poor Yehuda, an honest man, married a despicable woman like you. His two sons turned out to be crooked, always idling around, stealing and causing trouble. It¡¯s all because of this jinx!¡± ¡°Where is my Adrianna now? If you don¡¯t tell me, I swear on my life I¡¯ll tear you apart, you filthy whore!¡± ¡­ The rattan cane struck Jillian repeatedly, with Susan skillfully targeting the same spot. It was summer, and Jillian was wearing a thin shirt to show off her good body shape. The wounds piled up, and soon they broke open, staining her clothes red. Jillian screamed in pain. Her husband, Yehuda, was a coward who was too scared to even make a sound, hiding among the crowd. Only when he saw his wife bleeding did he gather the courage to plead with the vige chief, ¡°Vige chief, this is assault, it¡¯s against thew. My wife has learned her lesson, please make them stop.¡± The vige chief was afraid that news of someone being beaten to death would spread, which would tarnish Hurtlepool¡¯s reputation. So, he quickly put a stop to Susan¡¯s actions. The olddy was furious and identally hit the vige chief with her cane. The cane struck his arm, causing a fiery, throbbing pain. Now, the vige chief was also angry and coldly shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Susan, exhausted, gasped for breath. Seeing Jillian in a worse state than herself, she felt satisfied. ¡°Tom, please make a decision. Adrianna, your granddaughter, is only six years old. I can¡¯t imagine anything happens to her.¡± Tom was the vige chief¡¯s nickname. Susan was the cousin of the vige chief¡¯s mother, and they were rted by blood. Jillian was terrified of the vige chief¡¯s presence. She crawled to his side, pitifully reaching out her hands and looked up at him. She threw a seductive nce and said, ¡°Tommy, I know I was wrong. I promise the kid is fine. I just let my sons take them to a nearby forest to y. They won¡¯t go far.¡± While speaking, Jillian continuously rubbed her chest against the man¡¯s legs¡­ It seemed like an unintentional action, but it was full of implications. Others didn¡¯t pay attention, but Cheyenne saw everything clearly. Now she was shocked once again. No wonder Jillian dared to act so arrogantly in Hurtlepool. It turned out she had cuckolded her own husband and had an affair with the vige chief. Previously, Cheyenne hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the vige chief of Hurtlepool, but now she had to take another look at him. He was in his sixties, with silver-grey temples, tall stature, but too uglyN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. . To be honest, he was not as good-looking as the skinny and honest Yehuda. Apart from Cheyenne, there was another person who witnessed this scene, Jillian¡¯s arch-enemy, Melody. She sneered disdainfully in her heart. ¡°Puh, shameless.¡± The vige chief had his own considerations. Jillian couldn¡¯t afford to have any mishaps. First, because they were having an affair; second, because Jillian knew some of his secrets. If he abandoned her now, Jillian could do anything in her desperation. Helplessly, he had to swallow his pride and, in the vige chief¡¯s name, plead with Cheyenne, ¡°Miss Lawrence, the truthes out. It was indeed Jillian¡¯s fault. Can you forgive her this time, considering she has already admitted her mistake?¡± ¡°To be honest, her parents died when she was young, and she lived a wandering life. She traveled from the south to the north to find work when she was young. Soon after marriage, her mother-inw fell ill, and she umted a lot of debt.¡± ¡°In recent years, her life has been slightly better, but her husband was diagnosed with thyroid swelling and needs surgery. She had no choice but to take the wrong path.¡± Yehuda often coughed. He coughed on sunny days, rainy days, in spring, and in winter. However, strangely, he was an honest person who never smoked. People couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him. It wasn¡¯t until shortly after Christmas that Jillian mentioned he was actually sick. Chapter 906: Favorite Fruit The vigers had no idea what thyroid swelling was. But just by hearing the name, they knew it was a pretty serious illness. However, for Cheyenne and Sean, as doctors, trying to use illness as an excuse to fool the vigers was really like bringing coals to Newcastle, and bringing flowers to the axe¡¯s edge. Looking at the expectant gazes of the vige chief and Jillian, Cheyenne sweetly smiled. ¡°I forgot to tell you, not only is my brother Sean a medical student, but I also double as the director of Hopedale Hospital. So, are you saying Jillian¡¯s husband needs money for thyroid surgery?¡± ¡°From what I know, the major symptoms of thyroid nodules include heat intolerance, sweating, dizziness, insomnia, palpitations, and hand tremors. If left untreated for a long time, it can develop into thyroid nodules.¡± ¡°Even with thyroid nodules, there are differences in levels 1 to 6. Based on my observation of Yehuda just now, besides coughing, he also has a habit of clearing his throat. Although he appears thin, his mental state and pupil are normal. Therefore, I judge that he is currently at stage 3A.¡± ¡°This stage is still in a benign nodule state, and it does not require surgery. It can be cured by taking anti-thyroid medication to bnce the hormones.¡± ¡°His middle and index fingers do not have calluses and have no traces of being smoked. He probably doesn¡¯t smoke usually, and Hurtlepool doesn¡¯t have much air pollution, so I specte that this is rted to his dietary habits, perhaps due to excessive salt intake.¡± ¡°Even inter stage 6 thyroid nodules, which turn into malignant nodules and require surgical removal, removing the entire thyroid and risks associated with the surrounding throat nerves and thyroid tissues is only a minor surgery, and ording to the current medical level of Akloit, the fee is about 30, 000 to 50, 000.¡± ¡°Not to mention, you also have rural cooperative medical insurance that can reimburse 35%. So, if you want to use this as a reason to persuade me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡­ Her words left everyone speechless, and there was no longer any disdain in their eyes as they looked at Cheyenne again. There was only admiration.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At a young age, she was not only the president of SM Group but also the director of Hopedale Hospital. Listening to her analysis of Yehuda¡¯s condition and her understanding of the surgical costs, it would be hard for anyone to believe she wasn¡¯t a doctor. The vige chief was stunned. Jillian almost bit her tongue. She had tried this set of arguments on at least ten people, and they all believed her. Why did it not work with Cheyenne? On the other hand, Melody looked at Cheyenne with a radiant admiration in her eyes. This girl looked even younger than her own daughter. How could she be so amazing! ¡°Miss Lawrence is right. Yehuda does indeed consume a lot of salt. We had a meal together, and we all found the bacon to be very salty, but he still wanted to add a little more salt to it.¡± Yehuda hadn¡¯t expected that his chronic cough was actually caused by excessive salt intake. His face turned red, but because he had been working outdoors for years and was sunburned, no one noticed his blush for a while. ¡°I just feel like I have no taste in my mouth without salt when I¡¯m working hard every day.¡± Hearing this, as a doctor, Cheyenne could only kindly remind him, ¡°You can¡¯t continue to consume so much salt. Although your condition is still at a benign stage, if you don¡¯t pay attention, it could develop into cancer, and by then it would be incurable.¡± Cancer! This is one of the diseases with the highest incidence and mortality rates in modern times. If a wealthy person contracts cancer, they might be able to survive for a few more years. If a poor person contracts cancer, there is only one road for them: waiting for death. Melody had heard numerous cases of people around her who, in order to avoid burdening their families, chose to end their lives. Ultimately, it all came down to poverty. Even Yehuda was afraid. He awkwardly touched the back of his neck, took two steps back, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I know where my sons are. I can take you there, but I have one condition: can you help me receive free treatment for this disease?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne coldly interrupted him, ¡°No.¡± Yehuda frowned. He thought to himself, ¡°This woman is beautiful, but her temper is too fierce.¡± ¡°Your wife is the one who framed me. I¡¯ve done you a favor by not having her arrested and taken to the hospital. How dare you negotiate with me? Who do you think you are?¡± Yehuda blushed at her words, who could he be? Just an ordinary farmer with neither money nor connections, while Cheyenne¡¯s lofty status is so intimidating that even the president¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful in her presence. He truly had no right. Melody sneered, ¡°Yehuda, I advise you to take Miss Lawrence to find your sons. This way, your wife can serve two fewer years in prison. Otherwise, your two sons will suffer.¡± It¡¯s true, given Miss Lawrence¡¯s personality, it¡¯s unlikely she won¡¯t involve the police. Even though Yehuda didn¡¯t have much love for Jillian, he had toply for the sake of their two children. ¡°I understand. Follow me.¡± ¡°Hmph, it would have been better if you were this honest from the beginning instead of ying this game and making yourself look like the protagonist, wasting my time. Sean, keep up.¡± Once Sean had contacted the police, he sent a message and quickened his pace upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s voice. Peach Blossom Forest. This vast peach forest upies the space between two mountains, appearing lush and green from afar. One can imagine how breathtaking it would be when the flowers bloom in spring, no wonder it has be a standalone tourist attraction. Knowing she was unfamiliar with the ce, Sean took on the role of a guide and introduced, ¡°This is Hurtlepool¡¯s Peach Blossom Forest. Thend between the two mountains is a shared property among the vigers, covering an area of over 80 acres. Compared to other peach forests, this ce is truly remarkable.¡± ¡°The peach tree varieties here are also diverse. In spring, when the flowers bloom, the fragrance is delightful. Many crews filming historical dramase here for the scenes.¡± Cheyenne knew about this ce; Kate mentioned it while filming a popr fantasy dramast year, but she was too upied with work to visit. This peach blossom forest is the pride and joy of the vigers, and Melody, being from Hurtlepool, couldn¡¯t help but boast to Cheyenne. ¡°Yes, in spring, you can enjoy the peach blossoms, and by June, the peaches are ripe for picking. We have a variety of peaches here. Miss Lawrence, if you visit, I¡¯ll dly gift you a basket.¡± Nectarines~ At the mention of these words, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly. Because Kelvin¡¯s favorite fruit was peach. Chapter 907: It Feels Like She is Patting a Dog The group walked through the peach blossom forest for about ten minutes. Cheyenne felt that as she walked further in, her heart beat faster, though she wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination. Her vision became a bit blurry, and there seemed to be a strange smell. Just as she wanted to carefully sniff the scent, it seemed to vanish. In the air, aside from the fragrance of the trees, there was only the earthy smell of the soil and various scentsing from the vigers. As she was lost in thought, a gust of wind came, and the smell returned. Along with the somewhat bewildering figure in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit weary. Sean¡¯s continuous chattering brought her back to her senses. Only then did she feel more awake. It was Melody who first noticed something amiss about Cheyenne. She turned back and saw Cheyenne with a slight sweat on her forehead, her steps involuntarily slowing down, falling behind the group. Her fair, delicate face had turned a bit red. Thinking it was due to the sun, Melody kindly handed Cheyenne a wet towel. ¡°The UV rays on the mountain are strong, Miss Lawrence. Your fair skin can¡¯t withstand such exposure. Try to walk in the shade, it¡¯ll be cooler.¡± Cheyenne took the towel and wiped her face. The strong smell of alcohol on the towel was familiar to her, and she finally felt a bit morefortable. The strange smell disappeared as well. ¡°Thanks, Melody.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it, Miss Lawrence, being Sean¡¯s older sister, you must still be quite young. To have achieved so much at such a young age¡­ My daughter is already 24 and still living off me, not a bit as sessful as you.¡± Cheyenne had never seen Melody¡¯s daughter, so she didn¡¯t know how to respond. As for her age, it was no secret, already documented on Wikipedia. ¡°Well, everyone has their own path, Melody. There¡¯s no need to worry. Actually, I¡¯m not that young anymore. I¡¯m 25 this year and already have two children.¡± When she mentioned that she had two children, Melody looked surprised. Cheyenne¡¯s face was just too deceptive. You could say she was eighteen, and people would believe it. ¡°Twenty-five with two kids. I thought sessful people like Miss Lawrence would marryte, but this is normal. In our vige, girls usually get married and have children by the age of 20 if they don¡¯t go to school.¡± Cheyenne showed no reaction to her words on the surface, but she was starting to feel annoyed. So what if she didn¡¯t study and got married at 18? Many graduates and doctoral students wanted to be her assistant, but she thought they were too slow. In consideration of this person having taken care of Sean, she patiently endured. At this moment, Cheyenne even admired herself a bit. When did she be so patient? Maybe it was because she had two children. Being a mother made her more patient than before. Cheyenne selectively changed the subject and softly asked about something else. ¡°Melody, do you feel dizzy when you enter this forest?¡± At this, Melody lowered her head, her bangs covering the panic in her eyes. Her hands clenched slightly under her long-sleeved earth-colored shirt, sweat trickling from her palms. Seeming afraid that not answering promptly would arouse Cheyenne¡¯s suspicion, she quickly raised her head and shed her a kind smile. ¡°No, of course not. Miss Lawrence, do you feel dizzy?¡± Cheyenne nodded truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, probably just a mild case of heatstroke. I used to bring an umbre whenever I went out.¡± Melody discreetly pursed her lips. It was already October, and the outdoor temperature ranged between 27 and 28 degrees Celsius. The temperature on the mountaintop would be even lower, around 24 to 26 degrees. Such a temperature should befortable for most people, but Miss Lawrence still found it hot. She truly lived up to her title as a pampered heiress. Umbre necessary for going out? That seemed too delicate. Melody wondered how Cheyenne¡¯s husband could tolerate her. Of course, these were just Melody¡¯s internal musings. Outwardly, she still treated Cheyenne with utmost respect, even offering to support her since she seemed unsteady in high heels. ¡°If Miss Lawrence feels dizzy, let me support you and walk slowly. Be careful not to trip.¡± However, Cheyenne disliked being touched by anyone other than those she trusted. ¡°No need, thank you, Melody. I¡¯ll just walk a bit slower,¡± she replied, speeding up and walking over to Sean. Without hesitation, she ced her hand on his arm, gazed at him with a haughty andzy expression, and lightly parted her red lips. ¡°I feel dizzy; could you support me?¡± Sean stared at the fair hand resting on his arm, surprised because it was the first time she had initiated physical contact like this. However, he quickly recovered from his surprise and blushed with shyness. ¡°Alright, sis, I¡¯ll walk slower for you.¡± Cheyenne looked at his blushing ears, so bashful as if he were a 17 or 18-year-old teenager in love. She couldn¡¯t resist teasing him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a rtionship at 16? Haven¡¯t you been with any other women these years? Why are you so shy? It¡¯s embarrassing for our family.¡± Sean¡¯s face darkened at the mention of his teenage rtionship. It wasn¡¯t really a rtionship; it was just a senior girl confessing her feelings for him, and he agreed because she could introduce him to online games. They broke up within a week because he was terrible at the game. Since then, Sean became enthralled with Arena of Valor and acquainted himself with a group of delinquents, forgetting his true nature in the process. Later, he met Mika, someone he loved and hated. His gaze turned distant as he stared ahead. ¡°No, I just want to focus on studying and restore our family¡¯s reputation.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne smiled generously, patted the back of his head, and said, ¡°Good, having such determination is admirable. I know quite a few nice young girls; when you¡¯re ready and at peace with yourself, I¡¯ll introduce you.¡± ¡°No, big sis, please don¡¯t. I just want to study hard and improve myself every day!¡± Sean thought about how she was half a shoulder shorter than him, and it would be tiring for her to raise her hand. So, he obediently bent down, allowing her to touch his head. It felt a bit embarrassing for him because he felt like a dog being teased. He must admit that Cheyenne¡¯s familiarity with this gesture was due to her yful interactions with Chance at home every day. Sean wasn¡¯t the first person to have this thought; Kelvin and Cierra had felt the same before. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Yehuda, who was leading the way, whispered. Everyone¡¯s footsteps ceased. Cheyenne looked up and saw a small mound before her. Unlike other ces, this mound wasn¡¯t filled with peach trees. Instead, it was surrounded by a fence and had a small wooden house in the center. Chapter 908: The Crime Scene Turned into a Scene of Domestic Violence Surrounded by green trees, this small wooden house stood with a somewhat idyllic beauty. It was enclosed by a fence, with a narrow path in the middle and two square vegetable gardens on either side. However, instead of vegetables, flowers filled the gardens. Theycked distinguishable names, but their red, blue, white, and pink hues embellished the picturesquendscape. The bamboo-constructed house was standalone and single-storied. Upon entering, a faint fragrance of bamboo filled the air. The furnishings inside were simple: upon entering through the main door, there was a living room with a small wooden table and four long wooden benches. The design was old-fashioned, but the craftsmanship was decent, indicating the table and benches had some history judging from the engraved patterns. To the east, there was a small room with a makeshift wooden door made of burnt bamboo pieces tied together with iron wire, creating a simple partition between the living room and the bedroom. Cheyenne pushed the door open, and a musty smell assaulted her senses. She fanned her hand, holding her nose, and entered the room to take a look. The room was tiny with only a 1. 5-meter bed, leaving no space for anything else. The nkets and sheets on it were so dirty that their original colors were hardly discernible. To her surprise, there was a little girl lying on the bed, seemingly sleeping soundly despite therge bloodstains on her white dress. Seeing her granddaughter¡¯s face, Susan urgently pushed aside the person in front of her with her walking stick and called out her granddaughter¡¯s name with tearful concern. ¡°Plop,¡± she fell by the bed, and without anyone¡¯s help, she shakily stood up with her walking stick. Tears fell unexpectedly onto the little girl¡¯s face. ¡°Adrianna, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you sleeping here? Wake up¡­ Grandma¡¯s here for you.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking for egg custard this morning? I¡¯ll go make some for you when we get back. Adrianna, open your eyes and look at me.¡± ¡°My poor granddaughter, you¡¯re only six¡­ Who on earth could have done this? My Adrianna is so little and adorable, always smiling¡­ My good granddaughter¡­¡± The hoarse and low sobbing of the olddy trembled more with each cry. At her age, losing someone close was an indescribable grief. Everyone present was moved to tears. Jillian and Yehuda, a married couple, also gazed nkly at the lifeless Adrianna. Jillian copsed to the ground, her face turning ashen.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­ How could this happen?¡± ¡°Adrianna is dead, what about my sons?¡± Thinking of her two sons, Jillian scrambled to her feet, grabbed her husband Yehuda¡¯s cor, and roared at him, ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry and find our boys!¡± Yehuda also seemed worried about their two sons. At his age, he didn¡¯t dare to think about divorce, let alone having another child. The couple split up around the small wooden house, searching frantically around the peach grove multiple times, but they did not find their children. The gruesome scene of the Mooney family¡¯s granddaughter¡¯s death finally made Jillian unable to contain her sorrow and self-me. She sat on the ground weeping, holding her head in agony, her cries deafening, ¡°My precious sons¡­ Where are you?¡± ¡°me it on me. If I hadn¡¯t coveted the Lawrence family¡¯s property, I wouldn¡¯t have let my two kids hide out here,¡± she said. Her intention was to have the two children pretend to be missing and stay here for a few days. After all, no one had lived here for a long time, and it was far up on the mountainside. Now was not the season for fruit picking and flower admiring, so there wouldn¡¯t be anyoneing here on ordinary days. Therefore, it was absolutely safe for the kids to hide here. She had nned to have them hide for only three days, as the golden time for the police to search for missing persons was three days. She was also afraid the two kids would go hungry, so she bought a lot of their favorite snacks and toys to put in the house. Little did she know that the Mooney family¡¯s granddaughter would alsoe along. She never thought her clever arrangement would indirectly lead to the death of her own two kids. Even though Jillian wasn¡¯t a good person, she was a mother, and she loved her two sons immensely. Yehuda was also very saddened, and in that moment, he saw the light. He would never be an honest man and listen to this woman¡¯s blindmands again. In his anger, Yehuda fiercely straddled Jillian and rained punches down on her. Although Yehuda was lean, he was, after all, a man who had been doing farm work in the mountains for years, which had built him a great deal of strength. The force of his punches, which pierced throughyer afteryer of fat, felt as though they were hitting her bones. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you greedy wretch. If it weren¡¯t for you, my two boys wouldn¡¯t be missing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re having an affair with the vige chief, and if I end up in jail, I¡¯ll still kill you, you wretch!¡± ¡°¡­ Inside the wooden house, Susan cried uncontrobly, and everyone had not yet recovered from the grief. Outside, Jillian¡¯s cries were heard again, and everyone hurried out to see that the husband and wife couldn¡¯t find their children, which led to a conflict and a fight. Yehuda was usually silent; even the dogs in the vige would howl to show their dominance to him. Today, the honest man had turned into a killer, and everyone watched with fear and regretted bullying Yehuda before. Seeing him looking as though he could devour a person, they silently sweated and never dared to underestimate him as an honest man again. Apart from the spectacle of witnessing domestic violence, everyone also learned some other news. Jillian was cheating! And she was cheating with the vige chief, tut-tut! The vige chief usually carried himself like a cadre, making himself look like a just official. It turned out that he had long been involved with Yehuda¡¯s wife behind the scenes. Unfortunately, today the vige chief¡¯s wife had alsoe, and upon hearing about her husband¡¯s betrayal, this formidable woman, immediately took off her slippers and chased after the vige chief. ¡°You old rascal, at your age and you still do disgusting things.¡± ¡°Honey, listen to me, he¡¯s framing me. I really didn¡¯t do it. How could I even stomach Jillian, who¡¯s so fat?¡± Speaking of fat, the vige chief¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t one to be outdone, but at least Jillian had fair skin. She lowered her head and looked at herself, her skin was rough and tanned. Chapter 909: Mr. Foley Becomes a Tacky Old Scumbag The slipper in her hand relentlessly came down, ¡°I should just beat you to death today, you disgraceful piece of trash!¡± ¡°Help! Somebody, please¡­ help me!¡± Now there were two domestic violence scenes, and both were quite thrilling. Cheyenne was momentarily unsure of which one to watch. Of course, this minor dilemma couldn¡¯t stymie her cleverness, as she immediately pulled out her phone. ¡°If you encounter something, don¡¯t panic, open Instagram¡­ and record it.¡± Sean hesitated to speak for a long time, afraid that his voice might identally disturb her. After she finished recording, as she was busy selecting music, he cautiously ventured over to voice his curiosity, ¡°Sis, are you recording this to find some clues?¡± Cheyenne was still selecting music, but since she generally disliked wasting time listening to songs, she found herself in a bit of a quandary. Without raising her head, she replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m recording this for your brother-inw who¡¯s away on a business trip.¡± Having said that, Cheyenne quickly saved the video to her album, then sent it to Kelvin via Line. After finishing, she smiled and revealed two adorable teeth. ¡°Some things are better shown than said a thousand times. Educationes from practice¡­ you¡¯ll understandter.¡± In the capital. Kelvin¡¯s flight arrived around noon today. As soon as he left the airport, he turned off the ¡°flight mode¡± he had set up in order to check in with his wife. He was ted to see the two messages from Cheyenne, thinking she was concerned about his safety. However, upon opening them, he found two videos along with a curious burst of noisy music that made his phone almost slip from his hands. The capital airport was bustling with people, and passersby looked over upon hearing the outdated and tacky song, disying a variety of expressions ¨C shock, dumbfoundedness, secretive amusement, open mockery¡­ The man, impably dressed in a refined pair of handmade leather shoes, stood awkwardly in ce. The capital was much colder than Akloit; it was already October, and people had started wearing down jackets. But ever since Kelvin had fallen in love with Cheyenne and began to pay attention to his appearance, especially knowing his wife was a stickler for looks. Who says that only women should beautify themselves for the pleasure of others? When a man wants to court a woman, he also pays extra attention to his appearance. Therefore, despite Cheyenne¡¯s warning about the cold, Mr. Foley, always a man of style, had chosen a ck overcoat. This coat was bought by Cheyenne and suited him perfectly, the fabric crisp and smart, making him look remarkably distinguished, like an elegant gentleman stepping out of a Western court. However, the music ying on the gentleman¡¯s phone just now was the outdated and tacky song, At this moment, a few post-00s adolescents, dressed in outfits less prepared for the cold, approached. They were wearing ripped jeans, chewing gum, and had a girl with dyed hair in their arms, all of them mooning over Kelvin, captivated by his mature and captivating face. From the intimacy of the two, it¡¯s not difficult to guess that they should be in a romantic rtionship. When the boy saw his girlfriend acting infatuated with another man, he felt jealous. So when they passed by Kelvin, the arrogant young man deliberately sized him up, secretly estimating that Kelvin must be a middle-aged man over thirty. While he himself was still young, only seventeen years old this year, which was his advantage. He wanted to beat up thetter to show his girlfriend his strength, but things turned out the other way. Upon approaching the older man, the natural aura of dominance and pressure emanating from him instantly reminded the boy of his stern father. He hesitated, opting for the second option, and forcefully covered his girlfriend¡¯s eyes, grumbling in her ear without a good mood. ¡°What are you looking at? Where¡¯s the charm in that outdated and cheesy old dudepared to me?¡± With one hand holding a suitcase and the other a phone, and a pigeon-patterned scarf draped over his arm, Kelvin was about to check the message his wife had sent him. However, he was suddenly osted by the boy¡¯s insults, his face darkening instantly. Angry! Not because he was unjustly insulted, but because the phrase ¡°outdated and cheesy old dude¡± struck a chord with Mr. Foley¡¯s heart. Old? He hurriedly took a selfie on his phone, reluctantly admitting that he had acquired another wrinklepared to his self from five years ago. But honestly, among people of the same age, there were really not many who could maintain themselves as well as he could at thirty-three. ¡°Does Cheyenne also think I¡¯m old?¡± Thinking of this, Kelvin felt a bit disheartened. There was an eight or nine years¡¯ age gap between him and his wife, so in order not to be discriminated against in the future, Mr. Foley had decided to intensify his training after returning. For now, he had to quickly reply to his wife¡¯s message, otherwise she would be mad again. Opening Line and finding Cheyenne, Kelvin also noticed the two videos she had sent. It wasn¡¯t to ask if he had arrived safely, but two videos. With past experience, he quickly turned down the volume on his phone before opening the videos. As soon as he did, the scene was more sensational than a TV drama. It seemed to be in a forest, where a plump old woman was sitting on top of a man while another couple was chasing each other with shoes in hand. ¡°This¡­¡± It was the first time Kelvin had witnessed a domestic violence scene, and he was at a loss for words. He was very relieved that Cheyenne was not like those coarse and brutal women in the video.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nor was she, because if she got angry, it would be scarier than the scene of domestic violence, as his delicate and tender wife would choose to cold-shoulder him. He was more afraid of the cold shoulder than the violence. [Where are you?] Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect him to reply to her message so quickly, and she turned her attention away from the video that she was enjoying. [Have you arrived in the capital?] [Yes.] Perhaps thinking that just replying with one word would make her feel like he was brushing her off, Kelvin sent her a voice message. [I just got off the ne and I¡¯m still at the airport, I was going to call you, my baby, to let you know I was safe, and then I saw what you sent. What was that?] It was very noisy around him, so Cheyenne had to hold the phone close to her ear to listen. The man¡¯s deep voice flowed out of the phone, and she had a strange feeling that he was talking next to her ear. Sure, here¡¯s the tranted version of the text: Chapter 910: Between Husband and Wife ¡°Baby?¡± Cheyenne gave a shiver at being called ¡°baby¡± in public. She was blushing, and her cheeks were burning hot. She knew he could be a bit of a prude, but he was mostly serious, especially when in a private space with just the two of them. And then¡­ She tried not to dwell on it, or she¡¯d involuntarily conjure up some horny images in her mind. Swiftly, she tapped out a message on her phone, ¡°I¡¯m in Hurtlepool, sending a video so you can learn a thing or two.¡± Kelvin received her message as he stood by the roadside, stretching his long legs. Before his arrival, Cheyenne had spoken with her father over the phone, and Channing said he would send someone to pick him up. And just like that, here he was. A silver-gray luxury car approached from a distance, and the figure of a tall man standing on the side of the road was visible from afar, the driver pulled over. The window rolled down, revealing an unfamiliar face, that of a middle-aged man. Slightly chubby, around forty, with a shaved head adorned with a blue skull tattoo, his features were fierce. Most people would instinctively flinch upon seeing someone with such a look and tattoos, but Kelvin wasn¡¯t like most people. He lightly knocked on the car window and gazed calmly at the man. ¡°Are you the one sent by my father-inw to pick me up?¡± The bald man took off his sunsses, unfastened his seat belt, and respectfully bowed before Kelvin. ¡°My name is Hezekiah. You must be Master Kelvin. Please get in the car.¡± With that, he opened the car door, and Kelvin, with his long legs, bent slightly and entered the back seat, sitting firmly. Hezekiah then ced the luggage he had brought into the car trunk and started the car, ready to depart. Kelvin had gotten up early to catch the flight, and now, amidst the arduous journey, he finally found a moment to rx. He engaged in a serious chat with Cheyenne. ¡°Learn? What¡¯s there to learn from that shrewish behavior? Cheyenne, you¡¯re a sensible person. Let¡¯s not bother with that.¡± Cheyenne: ¡°Do you know why those two men got beaten?¡± Kelvin: ¡°No.¡± Cheyenne: ¡°The one on the ground-his wife cheated on him and lost their son.¡± Upon reading the words ¡°wife cheated,¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy. He quickly tried to tter Cheyenne, ¡°Well, she brought it upon herself. But my Cheyenne is a devoted and sincere woman, unlike her.¡± Kelvin was clearly implying something, which made Cheyenne smile. Just to tease him a bit, Cheyenne yfully replied with sarcasm, ¡°Oh really? I happen to like good-looking men. If you turn ugly, I might just find someone else attractive.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t find it funny, because Cheyenne said she liked good-looking men, and he was already in his thirties. ¡°Nope, you can only like me, or else I¡¯ll lock up the men you like and give them a beating.¡± Cheyenne: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only like you, my dear husband.¡± Kelvin felt delighted by Cheyenne¡¯s reply.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At this moment, Cheyenne continued to message, ¡°As for chasing after the person who got beaten up, it¡¯s because that guy is having an affair with the woman in ck clothes.¡± Kelvin¡¯s first thought upon seeing this was that these two people had quite the bold taste. The woman in ck clothes was old, fat, and fierce, while the man could easily be her father. Cheyenne said, ¡°See, if you start to like another woman, I¡¯ll take off my high heels and beat you!¡± Seeing this, Kelvin finally understood why she sent her these videos. At this moment, he thought she was the most adorable girl in the world. Even though she cared a lot, she insisted on using this method to tell him, and Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but let out a few deep, pleasantughs. This inexplicableughter puzzled the driver, Hezekiah, who was driving in front. Kelvin didn¡¯t have the energy to care about how his image in the driver¡¯s mind was copsing. Right now, all he could think about was Cheyenne chasing and hitting him after taking off her high heels. Fiery, and¡­ quite cute. Yes, in Mr. Foley¡¯s mind, even if his Cheyenne were to hit someone barefoot, she would still be adorable. After all, he had seen Cheyenne in high school. Her reputation as a ¡°school bully¡± was well-deserved ¨C despite being short and petite at sixteen, she already had quite the notorious presence. He still remembered catching a glimpse of Cheyenne carrying a watermelon knife, wearing white shoes, and chasing a group of delinquents down the street. She had an air of bravery and freedom at that time. Although she is great now, mature andposed, sometimes absent-minded andzy, even coquettish at times¡­ Kelvin has always felt that he couldn¡¯tpensate for the youth he missed out on with her. Now, hearing Cheyenne speak in this way, he finally felt that this was her true self. Earlier, he had been foolish, causing Cheyenne to put away her bold side and grow up against her will. The youth that she had lost, he wanted to help her reim. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll definitely craft the world¡¯s toughest and most beautiful high heels for my darling, so you can hit me, alright?¡± When Cheyenne saw this, she replied, ¡°What do you mean? Do you really want to be with someone else¡­?¡± Kelvin rubbed his chin. Why was she so clever, yet her thoughts were so strange? ¡°Of course not. I only have you in my entire life. What I meant is that you can hit me whenever you want, not just because of that impossible reason.¡± Cheyenne: ¡°You¡¯ve already made me angry now. What will you do since I can¡¯t hit you now?¡± He was truly asking for trouble! Why did he say that? Cheyenne had put down her phone and didn¡¯t look at his reply. But she was smiling mischievously, clearly in a good mood. Sean, who was beside her, observed her change and suddenly felt as if he had been forced to see disy of affection. Chapter 911: Nora’s Painting The tranquil and picturesque vige became noisy due to this scandal, as Cheyenne gazed at the green mountains and clear waters before her, pondering silently. There¡¯s no real utopia in this world; wherever there are people, there are conflicts. When conflicts arise and disputes ur, people¡¯s hearts be twisted. The vige chief¡¯s wife, after beating her own husband, still believed that Jillian was the problem. She med Jillian for intentionally seducing her husband, saying that if it wasn¡¯t for her, her husband, at his age, would never have strayed. Jillian¡¯s husband, still firmly punishing his own wife, couldn¡¯t tolerate being cuckolded and their son¡¯s disappearance. Any man would find it uneptable. But just one beating wasn¡¯t enough, was it? So now it was the vige chief¡¯s wife and Jillian¡¯s husband that were hitting Jillian. Jillian surprisingly holds her ground in this fight. Even in a two-against-one situation, her remarkable physical strength keeps her from falling behind. On the contrary, her words are as harsh as ever. ¡°What gives you the right to say that I seduced the vige chief? It was him who first praised me for being prettier and having arger chest than you, and he even said you¡¯re getting old and don¡¯t like to take showers, with a revolting stench all over your body!¡± No one knows whether the vige chief¡¯s wife liked taking showers or not, but whenever she passed by, a distinct smell could be detected. Initially, people thought it was because of her obesity, as it was believed that overweight people often have a strong body odor. But now they realize it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t like to bathe. The vige chief¡¯s wife is now 58 years old, having given birth to four children. Her youngest daughter gave birth to a grandsonst year. Now that she¡¯s be a grandmother, she naturally doesn¡¯t pay much attention to her husband anymore. Their only interaction mostly happens when they sleep together at night. The old man doesn¡¯t mind, and she doesn¡¯t mind either. As the weather gets colder, there are times when she can go the whole winter without bathing. But this is, after all, a personal matter, and having Jillian openly speak about it, where could she save face?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The furious vige chief¡¯s wife red fiercely at Jillian. With a winning move, Jillian proudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t scold me for being shameless. Isn¡¯t your daughter also carrying a child without even having a wedding?¡± By mentioning her own daughter, she enraged the vige chief¡¯s wife further. The olddy reached out and grabbed Jillian¡¯s cor, only to discover marks on her neck, a clear sign of passionate kisses. ¡°Hmph! Shameless woman, you reek with your unwashed body! You have no shame. Look at what¡¯s on your neck! Everyone,e and take a look. This little slut¡¯s neck is covered in love bites!¡± Jillian was filled with fury, showing no signs of embarrassment. She even pulled down her cor to let everyone have a look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a little kiss? The vige chief and I are mutually attracted to each other. Oh, could it be that you, olddy, are jealous? I heard him say that he hasn¡¯t touched you in almost a decade!¡± ¡°Who would want to touch you when you¡¯re blown up like a balloon? You¡¯re a repulsive old woman.¡± ¡°Fine, what a sharp tongue you have! Watch me tear your mouth apart today.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t get too proud!¡± As Yehuda clenched his fist, ready to charge forward, Jillian finally grew afraid. She could only re at the man fiercely, kick him, and turn away. After she left, the man also ran away. The vige chief¡¯s reputation was in tatters, and it was awkward for him to remain here. However, he was still the chief of the vige. If he wasn¡¯t present when a murder urred in the vige, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Thus, in the quiet atmosphere, everything seemed even more eerie. Seeing the departure of the vige chief¡¯s wife, the spectators who had been watching the scene started discussing the incident. ¡°Could it be that Jillian¡¯s two sonsare actually the children of the vige chief and Jillian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. Even if they are foolish, can¡¯t they see that their sons don¡¯t resemble them?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always thought that her little son doesn¡¯t look like Yehuda. Now I finally understand that he resembles the vige chief.¡± ¡°Shh, lower your voice. If the vige chief hears you, he might secretly hold a grudge against you.¡± ¡­ With no more spectacle to watch, Cheyenne felt somewhat regretful. She touched her nose and stood up from the ground, stepping on her high heels as she walked into the house. Susan had already cried for a while and now her emotions had calmed down. Cheyenne sympathized with Adrianna; she was an innocent victim. She walked over and gently patted Susan¡¯s shoulder from behind. ¡°The dead cannot be brought back to life. Please ept my condolences.¡± ¡°I know, but my Adrianna was still so young, sob¡­¡± ¡°Susan, you can¡¯t move Adrianna¡¯s body right now. This is the first crime scene, and we need to keep everything as it is to seek justice for Adrianna.¡± Upon hearing that they were seeking justice for Adrianna, Susan wiped her tears and stood up straight, her gaze meeting Cheyenne¡¯s clear eyes. She suddenly thought of something and handed a piece of paper to Cheyenne. ¡°I found this in Adrianna¡¯s hand. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s evidence, Dr. Lawrence, please take a look.¡± As Susan spoke, she handed over a crumpled piece of paper stained with blood and dust to Cheyenne. ¡°What is th¡­¡± Cheyenne, without any hesitation, epted it, curious to see what it could be. She carefully opened it. It turned out to be a scroll. The scroll depicted a family of five, with a chubby, bald man who was George, a woman wearing a skirt and high heels-Mya. The silly smiling teenager hugging a basketball was likely Sean. The little girl sitting on the ground and drawing was Nora. Lastly, standing beside Sean, looking at Nora¡¯s drawing and passing a paint box, was her! Nora had improved in her drawing skills since bing mentally disabled. This was a simple and inexpensive watercolor pen artwork, but with just a few strokes, it portrayed the warmth of a family of five. She thought she would hate herself. After all, Mya¡¯s death was something Cheyenne felt responsible for. Sean also saw the drawing, and her nose couldn¡¯t help but feel a tingling sensation. Her voice carried a hint of sobbing. ¡°This was drawn by Nora on the evening of the first year she moved to Hurtlepool. She always carried it with her. Does this mean she also came here?¡± Cheyenne handed the painting to the young man behind her. ¡°Since it¡¯s her artwork, I¡¯ll leave it in your care.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 912: Four Suspects After a while, the familiar sound of police sirens rang out. Beep-beep-beep¡­ Three long beeps followed by a short one, echoing for quite some time, sending shivers down their spines. For ordinary vigers living their mundane lives, having the police show up at their doorstep was no small matter, enough to stir up the entire vige and attract everyone¡¯s attention. The men maintained a curious gaze; The women found the police officers¡¯ stern faces and intimidating presence unsettling. Children were visibly excited to see actual police officers. That¡¯s when Gordon arrived. Today, surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t wearing his usual uniform but casual attire. A ck jacket paired with a white shirt, matching pants, and a pair of ck handmade leather shoes on his feet. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but snark, ¡°Mr. Murillo, isn¡¯t your dressing a bit outdated? At first nce, I thought you were some retired cadre from a government department.¡± Topped with his short, fierce haircut and a cold face, even before he spoke, the children screamed and ran away. ¡°Ah! The police is here to catch naughty kids! Run, everyone!¡± He wouldn¡¯t catch naughty kids; he would just give them a spanking. However, upon hearing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, her voice carrying a teasing tone. ¡°I must say, Director Murillo, with that grim face of yours, it looks like someone owes you money. Look, you scared off all those children just now. Don¡¯t be so serious.¡± This man is the director of police? The way Cheyenne addressed him made the vige head¡¯s legs go weak, and he nearly fell to his knees, but he managed to catch hold of his wife in time. As the vige head, the highest-ranking official he had ever seen was a secretary or a district head, let alone the director of police. Once his thoughts settled, the vige head forced a smile and, with a face more swollen than a pig¡¯s head, approached Gordon. At the same time, he reached into his pocket and took out a pack of cigarettes. He politely took one out and held it out to the high-ranking official in front of him, his voice slightly stuttering, ¡°Director Murillo¡­ Hello, I am Tommy, the vige head of Hurtlepool.¡± Gordon looked at him expressionlessly, giving him a cold nce. That nce frightened Tommy so much that goosebumps appeared all over his body. This director of police was truly awe-inspiring. After a few seconds, he finally heard a light and airy voice from above, ¡°I don¡¯t smoke, thanks.¡± Because the vige head had been losing his hair since the age of twenty-five, he now had a Mediterranean hairstyle, and Gordon was taller than him. This cool and casual ¡°thanks¡± sounded above his head, causing the vige head to feel a tingling sensation on his scalp, and he instinctively pulled his neck back into his cor. Only when Gordon saw the familiar face of Cheyenne did his expression change slightly. ¡°Why are you here? And why did you call the police? What happened exactly?¡± He wasn¡¯t typically an impatient person, so asking three questions in a row was already quite a change for him. As old acquaintances, Cheyenne didn¡¯t beat around the bush or waste time. She straightforwardly said, ¡°I came here because I encountered a scammer, but it turned into a homicide case unexpectedly. So, I called the police.¡± She stated it simply yet clearly, and Gordon nodded slightly. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Any suspects?¡± Cheyenne lightly tapped her chin, imitating his aloof demeanor and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you, in my mind, there are four suspects.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Four! What suspects? And she hade up with four. Not to mention the vigers being confused, even Sean, who had apanied Cheyenne, felt inexplicable. More puzzling.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Gordon, however, brightened up. Cheyenne didn¡¯t directly mention the names of those four suspects, indicating that she might still be considering other possibilities. He smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you againter. For now, I¡¯ll go in and take a look at the body.¡± Cheyenne was still pondering Gordon¡¯s ¡°smile¡± just now. Did that count as a smile? With an unmoving face and furrowed brows, he barely lifted the corners of his lips¡­ It was a terrifying, inscrutable smile. Best not to dwell on it. After all, she was a doctor, so it shouldn¡¯t be a vition of the rules for her to go in and take a look at the body with the forensicrade. And so, Cheyenne and the forensic expert entered the cabin together. When they saw that the deceased was a little girl, everyone felt an unexined heaviness in their hearts. Gordon even clenched his fists, his knuckles bulging with anger. ¡°The fifth one this month¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What fifth one? This time it was Cheyenne who waspletely bewildered. She recalled some photos she had seen on the wall of the police station half a month ago. It seemed that, just like Adrianna, the deceased were all girls. Thinking about how these innocent little girls had once been someone else¡¯s cherished ones, but now they were gone forever, a surge of anger rose in Cheyenne¡¯s heart. This anger spurred her to feel an irresistible urge to find the murderer! ¡°Since the discovery of the body, I haven¡¯t let anyone disturb the scene. No more than ten hours have passed since Adrianna went missing.¡± ¡°Get the photographers in here.¡± The people brought by Gordon were all professional investigators, each knowing their job well. The vigers were kept outside the house, helplessly watching the police officers going back and forth inside. The forensic expert used a white cloth to cordon off the bed where Adrianna had slept, and began to examine the little girl¡¯s body. Most people would have been too scared to even approach, but Gordon and Cheyenne stood quietly in ce. After a thorough inspection, the forensic expert reached his own conclusion and reported to Gordon, ¡°There are two different types of bloodstains on Adrianna¡¯s body. The blood that flowed from her chest is dark purple, almost ck, indicating that it¡¯s been there for some time.¡± ¡°While the blood on her skirt is bright red, so I specte that this blood isn¡¯t hers, but was intentionally caused by someone.¡± ¡°Her fatal wound isn¡¯t the one on her chest, there should be another wound. I need to go back to theb to conduct aprehensive examination.¡± ¡°Alright, but you said the blood wasn¡¯t Adrianna¡¯s, then whose is it?¡± Gordon nced at therge patch of blood on the deceased¡¯s chest, even staining the sheet. When he first entered the room, he even thought that the deceased had died from excessive bleeding that couldn¡¯t be treated in time. ¡°Mr. Murillo, Adrianna came here with Nora and Yehuda¡¯s two sons from the vige. Now that Adrianna is dead and the other three are missing, this blood might belong to one of the three.¡± Turns out there was this hidden story to the case. The forensic expert agreed, ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible, but we¡¯ll need to match the blood to someone, and it won¡¯t be easy to find those three who are currently missing.¡± Chapter 913: Quinn Gathers Information Cheyenne suddenly snapped her fingers, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Even though they are not here, I have a way,¡± she said. ¡°What way?¡± asked someone. ¡°Akloit provided free vinations for childrenst year, right? I remember Hurtlepool was on the list. The hospital has a medical examination report for every child who received the vine, which includes blood indicators,¡± Cheyenne exined. Sean remembered the files he kept in his cab and chimed in, ¡°I take my younger sister for check-ups every three months. Thest check-up was two months ago, and I still have the report.¡± They couldn¡¯t waste any more time. Cheyenne and Sean needed to go back to the hospital to retrieve the files. As for the tasks at hand, they would leave them to the professionals. Cheyenne believed Mr. Murillo was the right person for the job, as he wouldn¡¯t let any lead slip past him. At the hospital. A suspicious figure lurked in the shadows outside the office of the hospital director. He had been observing for nearly half an hour and noticed that Cheyenne hadn¡¯t shown up for work. Only a couple of doctors came to find someone, but upon seeing she wasn¡¯t there, they left. The young man nced at his wristwatch. The shortest hand on the dial had already passed 60 degrees, which meant there were two more hours until closing time. Indecisive, he decided to take a detour through the stairwell and made a phone call. ¡°Maria, didn¡¯t Miss Lawrence have an appointment with the specialist today? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡± he asked. Azy voice came from the other end of the line, sounding as if the person had just woken up with a touch of coquettishness, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Dr. Barnes has been looking for her twice today. Why don¡¯t you find someone and ask?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, Maria, are you still sleeping in the dorm? We finally finished exams. How about I treat you to a Western dinner and then watch a movie?¡± he suggested. They hadn¡¯t gone out to eat together for a long time since leaving school. Quinn was starting to miss the taste of steak. Mariaughed uncontrobly, her voice trembling with joy, ¡°You just had sex in the afternoon. I won¡¯t go with you. I¡¯m so tired, I need to sleep. You go and enjoy the meal yourself.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± In fact, he simply wanted to go on a date. Little did Quinn know that Maria would take it so seriously. Although their previous dates followed the same routine, eating dinner and watching a movie, they would then book a hotel room for the night of debauchery. The next day, he would send her back to school. But today, Quinn just wanted to be a dutiful boyfriend. Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The call ended. Looking at the call duration, which was only twenty-seven seconds, Quinn couldn¡¯t help feeling mncholic. He wondered if it was just his imagination, but he felt that Maria didn¡¯t love him as much as before. When they first started dating, they would spend hours talking on the phone every day. Later on, they would at least make three phone calls a week and chat for around ten minutes each time. Lately, Maria had been using her internship as an excuse for being too tired, and they hadn¡¯t met in nearly a month if it weren¡¯t for her initiative to meet today at noon. Of course, Quinn was just pondering. He knew Maria came from a poor family and needed his help. That was why she pursued him in the first ce. However, Quinn genuinely liked Maria. She didn¡¯t get jealous easily and was obedient as long as he bought her things. The crucial point was that she was uninhibited in bed, which was the main reason why Quinn stayed with her despite having been with many women over the past four years. He even considered waiting until Maria had a stable job before bringing her home to meet his parents. For now, in order to help his girlfriend settle down here and to avoid being separated from her, Quinn had to do something necessary. He deliberately approached Miss Lawrence¡¯s assistant, a small round-faced nurse, pretending to be discussing academic issues and carrying a thick medical book. ¡°Hello, beautiful missy, I¡¯m the new intern Quinn. I have encountered a problem that I don¡¯t quite understand and would like to consult Miss Lawrence. Is she in her office?¡± Quinn was good-looking with fair skin and a tall figure. His charming eyes had a touch of a dashing gentleman when he smiled. Many nurses in the hospital had been talking about him these days, saying that he had a high emotional quotient and knew how to talk well. It turned out to be true! The nurse blushed instantly and dared not look at him, answering with her head lowered, ¡°Miss Lawrence hasn¡¯te to work for some reason. But I heard from the vice dean that she¡¯s on leave again.¡± Quinn¡¯s eyes flickered, and he pretended to be nonchnt as he continued to inquire, ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s a pity Miss Lawrence isn¡¯t here.¡± Worried that she might misunderstand his intention, Quinn opened the book he brought and showed it to her. It was filled with notes, showing that the owner of the book was very diligent in studying. Although the nurse was a new assistant, she also aspired to pass the medical licensing examination. She had always admired those who excelled in their studies, and on top of that, Quinn was handsome. So, her guardpletely dropped. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you secretly, don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± She nced around and Quinn leaned closer, almost half his body, and said, ¡°beautiful missy, rest assured, I¡¯m the most trustworthy person. Besides, as a guy, I dislike gossiping with others the most.¡± The little nurse agreed since most of the guys around her were not talkative, and gossiping tended to be more popr among girls. ¡°Our Miss Lawrence is not only the hospital director but also the CEO of a bigpany. That¡¯s why she may not always be at the hospital; she onlyes to work on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays.¡± ¡°Even though she only works three days a week, she¡¯s oftente. Thest time she came to work was on Monday, and she left the officete. It shocked everyone.¡± ¡°Why were they shocked?¡± The little nurse couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Our Miss Lawrence is a married woman. She has two children, and the older one is in kindergarten, getting off at four o¡¯clock. I heard that she leaves early to pick up her child, and everyone turns a blind eye to it.¡± Thinking about how Cheyenne could leave early, while they had to work hard and clock in, Quinn, as a second-generation rich kid, felt a sense of injustice. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really a case of different destinies. We can¡¯tpare. But I¡¯m very curious why Miss Lawrence leftte on Monday, which was the second day we interns were visiting?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what she was busy with, but I saw her leaving with one of you interns whose surname is also Lawrence.¡± Intern? Surname Lawrence! Among this group of people, there was only one person with the surname Lawrence. Sean! Chapter 914: The Trash Sorting Three days ago, that was the day they were supposed to prepare for their exams. Quinn remembered it vividly because there was quite amotion when a crazy woman burst into Cheyenne¡¯s office and caused a scene. Even the interns went to see what was happening, and it was Sean who helped her out that day. After the police took the woman away, everyone dispersed to continue with their day. Quinn didn¡¯t notice that Sean was missing from the crowd since he had already left.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Combining that with Cheyenne keeping him alone, and the fact that they were like brother and sister¡­ Quinn had a bold guess in his mind. He had already obtained Sean¡¯s test paper. Initially, he was shocked when he first nced at it, but then deep jealousy set in. As a rich second generation, he wasn¡¯t just all about partying and ying. He also excelled in academics, and his parents were proud of him, often praising him at banquets. The exam questions were undoubtedly difficult, and even Quinn himself only had a fifty percent chance of getting them right. After stealing the test papers, hepared his answers with Sean¡¯s, and only half of them matched. Thetter¡¯s skills surpassed his own, and he wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think that he got everything right while Sean made mistakes. If nothing unexpected happened, Sean would be the first in this exam. Quinn was already jealous of Sean¡¯s grades, but now that he heard Cheyenne taught him alone, it naturally made him think that she was giving some favor to someone surnamed Lawrence. But this was just his spection; he needed evidence to confirm it. ¡°Thank you, beautifuldy. Since Miss Lawrence isn¡¯t here, I¡¯lle back on Friday,¡± Quinn said. The young nurse probably felt sorry for him and his frowned brows, so she said something without thinking. ¡°I also graduated from Yrumron Medical School, but I graduated earlier, in 2020. If you don¡¯t mind, I can help you with any questions,¡± she said. Quinn was just looking for an excuse, and there were no real questions. But when he heard that she was his senior schoolmate, he became dejected and forced a smile, ¡°Um¡­ Isn¡¯t it your working hours now? Would it be too much trouble for you?¡± The young nurse smiled faintly, with a hint of cuteness, ¡°No, Miss Lawrence probably won¡¯te today, and I don¡¯t have any other tasks.¡± She was very enthusiastic, so Quinn reluctantly opened his book and randomly pointed at a question. ¡°Look, it¡¯s right here. It¡¯s about the methods for diagnosing hepatitis B in traditional medicine. I¡¯m not very familiar with traditional medicine, so I wanted to ask Miss Lawrence,¡± Quinn said. After taking a quick look, the young nurse felt confident, ¡°You¡¯vee to the right person. Our Miss Lawrence is a master of traditional medicine. I asked her the same question before, and I remember she exined it to me in detail.¡± ¡°I even took notes. Wait a moment, let me get the key to open the office. I identally left my notes in the drawer,¡± she said. ¡°Okay, take your time. There¡¯s no rush. We had the exam this morning, and we were given the afternoon off,¡± Quinn said. Hearing this, the young nurse¡¯s impression of him improved. After such a tiring exam in the morning, instead of rxing like others, he was studying so diligently. She had to help him. Cheyenne¡¯s office had three keys: one for herself, one for the vice dean, and thest one was for her assistant. Because the assistant was responsible for cleaning the office, periodically organizing documents, and sending out materials, Cheyenne had left a key for her. Only she had the key to the VIP client information inside the safe. It was the hospital¡¯s highest secret. After the young nurse found the key and opened the door, she went straight inside to look for her own notes. She had made some annotations on a patient file at that time. Now¡­ finding what she was looking for would take some time. Quinn stood respectfully three meters away from the desk, watching her search through the documents behind the curtain. His gaze shamelessly wandered around the office. The walls were filled with certificates, all earned within the past four years. That woman, Cheyenne, had managed to umte more awards in just ten years than Quinn had received from elementary school through university. No, perhaps even more than what he had at home. Beside the certificates were photographs. The central one showed her standing with President Mr. Harrison, who appeared to have great respect for her as he personally awarded her a purple ribbon. Quinn couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. Four years ago¡­ Cheyenne was only twenty years old then. Was the president so easily essible? His father had spent millions trying to build connections with the Weaver family in order to get closer to high-ranking officials, but to no avail. Meanwhile, this woman, Cheyenne, effortlessly obtained honors that others wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of. Apart from the certificates and photographs, the most eye-catching object on Cheyenne¡¯s desk was a desktopputer and a pink potted nt. Perhaps she was toozy to water it, so she chose a sulent. There were also some toys that children would y with, like a chicken feathered pen and a puzzle¡­ a half-eaten pack of biscuits and a rubber duck water cup. A slight twitch appeared at the corner of Sean¡¯s lips. He thought Miss Lawrence to be a sexy and aloof beauty, but she turned out to be quite childish in private. Just as Sean was about to avert his gaze, he noticed a few crumpled papers in the trash can. Usually, someone of her caliber would shred or put away any unwanted papers in the office. The fact that these crumpled papers ended up in the trash can either meant the staff had been careless, or they simply weren¡¯t important. Driven by curiosity, Quinn crouched down with his dignified posture and reached into the trash can. Picking up one of the crumpled papers and unfolding it, he realized it was a set of lecture notes! The topics on the paper surprisingly ovepped with what they had encountered in the exams. Holding the crumpled paper in his hand, Quinn felt that it was solid evidence of Cheyenne secretly helping Sean. An angry fire ignited within him as he clenched his teeth. ¡°Alright then, let me expose this.¡± He had always believed that although Sean¡¯s grades were better than his, the difference shouldn¡¯t be this significant. Now he discovered that someone had been favoring that poor guy behind the scenes. If this matter was brought to light, even Director Cheyenne would face consequences. Quinn grew increasingly excited with his thoughts. Just as he was about to discreetly tuck the crumpled papers into his pocket, the young nurse came out happily holding a file. ¡°I found it!¡± Seeing him crouching next to the trash can, with his hand inside it, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Was this intern actually rummaging through the trash? Quinn felt quite embarrassed. After all, he was a noble and wealthy young man! Chapter 915: I’m Female but I Prefer Guys The two of them stood there staring at each other for several seconds. Eventually, it was because the sunlight outside was a bit dazzling, so the nurse standing by the window blinked first. ¡°Quinn, what are you doing?¡± Quinn was quick to react. He awkwardly chuckled a few times before swiftlying up with a reasonable excuse for himself. ¡°Cough¡­ I saw some trash fall to the ground, so I pick it up.¡± ¡°By the way, I heard that Miss Lawrence is a clean freak and requires her office to be cleaned every day, and the trash bin also needs to be emptied properly.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ll pass by the transfer station on my way back to the dormter, why not let me dump the trash for you, consider it as your reward for answering my questions?¡± The shy nurse nodded in agreement, her impression of Quinn getting better. Observing the luxury watch on his wrist, probably from Vacheron Constantin, she spected that he was a well-off second-generation, actually willing to help her with the trash. Did he¡­ have a crush on her? The nurse, who had never been in a rtionship before, suddenly felt a pleasant mood, her smile naive. ¡°Alright, let me solve your puzzles now.¡± Quinn was absent-minded, only concerned about the bag of trash. He didn¡¯t listen to a word the nurse said as he hastily carried the bag of trash and made his escape. In the end, he replied casually, ¡°You are so good, I finally understood,¡± and quickly carried the bag of garbage. In the office, the nurse watched his departing figure with a spring in her step, further solidifying her spection. ¡°He¡­ does he really like me? How should I handle this now?¡± Should she reject him? After all, he was two years younger than her. But then she thought about Quinn¡¯s good looks and wealthy background, so she decided to give it a try. Just as she was about to lock the door, a muffled sound echoed from a distance, getting closer. ck, ck, ck¡­ It was the sound of high heels on the white marble floor, rhythmic and melodic. The nurse turned to look. Sure enough, at the end of the corridor, a ck figure was approaching, a woman with graceful curves. Her fair skin appeared even whiter under the ck dress, even several shades whiter than the surrounding walls. Her long hair swayedzily with her steps, bathed in sunlight, the xen strands with a faint golden glow. Her enchanting features smiled lightly, a lollipop in her mouth, the taste so delicious that it made her squint with enjoyment. The person was Cheyenne, who had just returned from Hurtlepool. As for Sean, she had taken him to the psychiatric hospital because Nora¡¯s follow-up report was from there. Worried that he would be harassed, Cheyenne personally took him there. She knew the director of the psychiatric hospital from gaming and they had a decent rtionship. In general, a patient¡¯s medical records, including examination reports, are confidential hospital documents that can only be essed by the police and the patients themselves. But when Cheyenne intervened, nothing they said would stop her from looking for things. She had skipped work in the morning and arrived half an hourte in the afternoon, feeling embarrassed as she touched her nose. Beingte was better than being absent, so she showed her dedication bying to work. As she walked up to her office, she saw Lh sitting there with flushed cheeks, staring into space as if in a daze. Cheyenne waved her hand in front of Lh, but she didn¡¯t snap out of it. ¡°Lh, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Cheyenne asked. Lh simply smiled sweetly. Cheyenne thought to herself, ¡°Oh no, is this girl hypnotized by my charm? It¡¯s all my fault for being so charming and irresistible.¡± Kelvin had alsoplimented her dress, so maybe she should start wearing pants to work after this. ¡°Lh! I¡¯m back. Is there anything important this afternoon?¡± Cheyenne raised her voice, finally bringing Lh out of her trance. Lh blushed even more, turning as red as a traffic light at a crossroads. She shyly lowered her head and softly replied, ¡°N-no¡­ nothing important. Just¡­ Dr. Barnes came to see you twice.¡± ¡°Oh, what did he want?¡± Cheyenne suddenly remembered something important ¨C today was exam day! Dr. Barnes must havee to deliver her exam papers. ¡°Alright, I got it. Go to Dr. Barnes¡¯s office and tell him I¡¯m back. Also, bring me the exam papers,¡± Cheyenne instructed Lh. ¡°Yes.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Cheyenne decided to give Lh some advice. She reached out and patted Lh¡¯s shoulder before saying mysteriously, ¡°I am a woman who loves men. Don¡¯t overthink things and focus on work, alright?¡± Lh, who had just graduated two years ago and was chosen by Cheyenne as her assistant for being obedient and innocent, subconsciously agreed to her boss¡¯s orders. ¡°Yes!¡± Cheyenne smiled satisfactorily with her eyes half closed, looking like a proud and aloof cat. She then turned and entered her office, closing the door behind her to take a break. Meanwhile, Lh, still confused by Miss Lawrence¡¯s words, finally pieced together their conversation as she stood outside the closed office door. ¡°What does Miss Lawrence mean by telling me to focus on work and not overthink things? Could she have noticed that the younger student likes me?¡± Feeling a tinge of danger, Lh, who already faced jealousy due to her position in the hospital and owed her role as the director¡¯s assistant to Miss Lawrence, worried about the consequences of her romantic involvement and decided to keep her distance from the younger student, opting to heed the director¡¯s advice and concentrate on work. A few minutester, the exam papers were delivered to Cheyenne¡¯s desk from Dr. Barnes¡¯ office. After cing the papers down, Lh hurriedly left the room. Cheyenne had thought of giving her a candy, but when she looked up, Lh was already gone.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give this to Oliver to eat. It¡¯s candy bought by his little uncle.¡± Chapter 916: Hilarious Student Although Cheyenne had been traveling all over the country as an expert, giving lectures to fellow doctors, she had never really been a teacher in the true sense of the word. Now, being asked to mark papers, she found the experience absolutely fantastic! She even went to great expense to send Lh downstairs to buy a red pen. At the beginning, she was full of interest while marking the first test paper, the red pen in her hand swaggering like the brush of a court official, and the test paper itself seemed to turn into a book of life and death. By the time she got to the second, third¡­ Ninth paper, her enthusiasm had been worn down by the multitude of red crosses, leaving only a deep-seated anger. An anger of wishing to see improvement! The mindset of a teacher, hoping for students to excel, gradually took hold. In fact, the first ten questions of this test were multiple choice, and when Cheyenne set the questions, she intentionally chose very simple ones to avoid hurting the pride of these high-achieving students. In her opinion, these were freebie questions. Yet, even so, there were still people who managed to get them wrong, which really got on her nerves. So, she took out her phone, snapped a picture and sent it to Reece. At the same time, Reece was toiling away in the capital, with no way out as this was thest deadline his family had given him. If he couldn¡¯t win the Best Actor award by the end of this year, he would really have to go back home and raise pigs. On the set. He propped up a yellow umbre in the rest area, with a logo from some advertisingpany printed on it, clearly something the director had picked up from a free trash heap. There was no choice, because the crew was really that broke. The newly appointed director not only directed the show, but also acted as a producer, part-time supervisor, and even part-time ountant and post-production worker. Entrepreneurship is not easy, and every penny counts. Nevertheless, the director¡¯s love for Reece was exceptional. Beneath the free advertising umbre, there was even a high-quality Ikea recliner When Cheyenne messaged him, he was in the middle of ying a game, and in his eagerness to read her message, he identally died again. The teammates in the game immediately started cursing, ¡°You¡¯re so bad at ying a mage. Who gave you the courage?¡± Although Reece was bad, he couldn¡¯t tolerate being insulted. He handed his phone to Jerome in anger and said, ¡°Bro, help me beat his face.¡± Jerome, however, was not as idle as him. He still had to talk to the editor about the ws in the script. After turning on theputer, he discovered the copse of the supporting character¡¯s personality. Being a pursuit of perfectionist, he immediately announced the suspension of the script for revision. Of course, this small problem wouldn¡¯t halt the work for several days, at most, just an afternoon, since, time was money to him. However, when he saw Reece¡¯s sulky face, he reluctantly took the phone and smirked as he looked at the ¡°0-8-2¡± record shining on the screen. His following words were even more venomous than the teammates¡¯: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even insult pigs. At least they can be ughtered for meat!¡± ¡°They asked you to tighten the screws, but I don¡¯t think you can handle it. Even though you¡¯ve been single for over twenty years, there¡¯s no mention of your agility.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a champion like Annie, going 0-8. What game are you even ying? You should just y a matching game; don¡¯t waste money buying skins, leave it for me to invest.¡± ¡­ Reece wanted to retort several times, but seeing Jerome skillfully ying with his phone and quickly getting two kills to get a better KDA, he suddenly couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Instead, he felt extremely guilty. As for the emphasis of thetter¡¯s words, when he was in a good mood, he generously announced a ten million investment. Jerome had invited him to act as the protagonist this time, without pay, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to ask him for more money, just smiled. With him around, the battle saw a stormy reversal. The enemy had even reached the midne¡¯s second turret, but Jerome led the team to two beautiful team fights. Two pentakills, ten kills in total. The previously expected stalemate turned into a quick battle, ending in about fifteen minutes. The teammate who had just insulted Reece was about to add friends to him, but Jerome saw it and directly replied in thements section: ¡°You suck, not worthy of appearing on my list.¡± On the other side, the screenwriter had been waiting for him for almost ten minutes, and a runner girl was sent to call him. Jerome threw the phone back to Reece as he had things to do, and sarcastically reminded him, ¡°Your Cheyenne sent you two messages, and I didn¡¯t reply.¡± At the words, Reece, still immersed in the joy of winning, almost stumbled. ¡°What!¡± ¡°I thought you had just replied! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. That girl is so impatient; she might have already badmouthed me.¡± Jerome snorted. Was he so afraid of Cheyenne? ¡°Hmph, cherish this afternoon of rest. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll start shooting.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Waving his hand dismissively, Reece picked up his phone and looked at the messages from Cheyenne, thrilled. He knew that Cheyenne¡¯s wedding was next month, but he hadn¡¯t figured out a wedding gift yet. A headache. Jerome seemed to know how to please a woman. Should he ask him? There was no filming in the afternoon, and Reece, after learning from Cheyenne that Kelvin was also in Onistead, decided to visit the Lucas family as well. The Lucas Residence. From a distance, Kelvin spotted a dark figure standing amidst the flowers. The man¡¯s slender figure didn¡¯t betray his nearing fifty years; he stood with a watering can in hand, wearing a gentle smile on his handsome face as if focusing on a loved one rather than the flowers. The luxury car pulled up to the entrance, and without lifting a finger, the servant took care of Kelvin¡¯s luggage. He headed straight for his father-inw amidst the flowers. The elder, engrossed in watering the flowers, preferred not to be disturbed during such tasks, so Kelvin patiently waits outside the flowerbeds.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Whether intentionally or genuinely overlooked, Channing remained silent, only passing the empty watering can to the person behind him after he¡¯s done. Hemanded, ¡°Put it on the nearby shelf.¡± Kelvin humbly took it and was mercilessly scolded by his father-inw as he stepped into the flowers, ¡°Are you so blind? There¡¯s a flower bud just three centimeters away from your foot. Be more careful.¡± Kelvin was speechless. Perhaps feeling himself a bit harsh, Channing awkwardly coughed, attempting to ease the tension. ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°Just arrived. Did you nt all these roses, Dad?¡± Channing admired his flower garden, and through these words, it seemed he saw the person he longed for. ¡°Cheyenne and her mother both love red roses.¡± He chuckled, thinking of his daughter and two grandchildren far away in Akloit. Kelvin knew that Cheyenne liked roses, but he was not exactly skilled in gardening. In the next moment, he found himself holding a pair of scissors, meeting his father-inw¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you can¡¯t be idle. Help me trim the dead leaves; I¡¯m going inside for some tea.¡± Kelvin thought speechlessly, ¡°I haven¡¯t even entered the house or sat down, but he¡¯s already put me to work.¡± However, he understood his father-inw¡¯s temper and decided it was best not to defy him, especially since his wedding with Cheyenne was just a month away. On the wedding day, he had to take Cheyenne¡¯s hand from this ill-tempered old man. Chapter 917: It Wasn’t Like This Last Time Outside, Kelvin numbly pruned dead branches in the cold wind, while his father-inw leisurely held a thermos cup under the eaves, watching him. He took the opportunity to give him some pointers on his technique. ¡°You don¡¯t need to trim that nt in your hand. Be careful not to disturb the flower buds¡­ Also, pay attention to the thorns on the roses.¡± After about an hour, Kelvin finally finished dealing with these troublesome tasks and sincerely felt that the sulents on their balcony were indeed wonderful nts. They were much less finicky than roses. But Cheyenne liked them¡­ Braving the cold wind, Kelvin decided to learn more about nting techniques. As his father-inw, Channing found him quite diligent and eager to learn, and his impression of Kelvin instantly improved. ¡°Alright,e inside. Don¡¯t stay outside in the cold. If you catch a cold and I have to take care of you, Cheyenne would surely give me a hard time.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen,¡± Kelvin replied. Setting down his tools, Kelvin walked into the living room and sat across from Channing, engaging in casual conversation. The topics mostly revolved around Cheyenne and their two children. They also briefly discussed Grandpa and the family dog, Chance. When the conversation wasing to a close, Kelvin suddenly realized that he had forgotten something. He nced at Kelvin, who was sitting straight-backed, and it jogged his memory. ¡°Oh, by the way, have you had lunch?¡± It was already three in the afternoon¡­ Kelvin honestly replied, ¡°No.¡± Furrowing his brows, Channing waved his hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a few more hours and have dinner. It¡¯s good to save some money.¡± In Channing¡¯s eyes, men didn¡¯t have to be so particr about their meals, as missing one wouldn¡¯t starve them. Kelvin was wordless. It wasn¡¯t like thisst time when he came with Cheyenne. On the set of a period drama, Kate stood in a gallery, wearing a chiffon dress and letting the cold wind blow around her. Today¡¯s scene mainly focuses on Kate¡¯s character being envied by others. The male leades to her rescue, ying the hero. In a bustling city, the grand opening of a much-anticipated art exhibition was underway. Among the attendees was Kate, a talented and stunning young artist, who had worked tirelessly for months to showcase hertest masterpiece. Little did she know that this event would be a turning point in her life. As Kate gracefully strode through the exhibition hall, her artwork attracting the admiration of all whoid eyes on it, a wave of envy began to silently sweep through the crowd. Whispers of awe and jealousy filled the air, as people couldn¡¯t help butpare their own achievements to Kate¡¯s tremendous talent. Unbeknownst to Kate, there was one particr attendee who felt an intense surge of jealousy and couldn¡¯t bear to see how effortlessly Kate had stolen the limelight. Lisa, a struggling artist herself, had long harbored dreams of recognition and sess, and now felt overshadowed by Kate¡¯s brilliance. In an attempt to regain the attention she believed she deserved, Lisa resorted to a petty act of sabotage. As Kate unintentionally strayed away from her artwork for a moment to engage in conversation, Lisa tampered with the disy, causing it to copse in a disastrous mess. The room fell silent as the chaos unfolded before everyone¡¯s eyes. Gasps and murmurs of shock reverberated through the hall. It was in this moment of despair that the hero of our story, Mark, a charismatic andpassionate art critic, appeared. With his keen eye and quick thinking, Mark instantly recognized the sabotage that had taken ce. Without hesitation, he rushed to Kate¡¯s side, shielding her from the disbelief and confusion that had gripped the crowd. He saw the distress in her eyes and knew that he had to do something. Taking charge, Mark addressed the stunned attendees and exposed Lisa¡¯s act of jealousy and sabotage. His voice resonated with authority, his words a piercing truth that shattered the tension in the room. The crowd¡¯s gaze shifted from Kate¡¯s damaged artwork to the perpetrator, Lisa, who was now drowned in shame. ¡°Cut!¡± the director shouted, and instantly a down jacket appeared on Kate¡¯s shoulders. It was her assistant who brought it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Where¡¯s Sasha?¡± Chapter 918: Kate Almost Chokes Juliana The assistant was taken aback and pointed towards the dressing room,ughing, ¡°Sasha is still in there ying with lipstick, being all girly and stuff, haha.¡± Kate, being Sasha¡¯s mother, chimed in with an amusing anecdote about her daughter¡¯s love for looking pretty. ¡°Well, she insists on having her hair braided every day before going out, and when we go shopping, she always picks out dresses first.¡± However, Kate and Master Glenn had no intentions of grooming Sasha to be a second-generation star. As the heiress of the Weaver family, she would be financially supported even if she never works. There was no need to have her toil and struggle in the entertainment industry. Since Sasha was still attending kindergarten, their previous routine involved their household staff picking her up after school. However, in the past few days, they hadn¡¯t found a suitable recement since the staff member had left to get married. Kate was temporarily tasked with picking Sasha up from school today at 4 pm. After that, she would continue shooting for another two hours, and it would soon be time to go home for dinner. Otherwise, she knew she would get a phone call from her daughter-obsessed husband. Just as the saying goes, ¡°talk of the devil, and he will appear.¡± Kate was indeed receiving a call from Master Glenn as she made her way to the dressing room. She heard his anxious voice on the other end of the line, ¡°Kate, is Sasha there?¡± ¡°Yes, she is. I was filming just now, and the assistant let her y in the dressing room,¡± Kate replied. Relieved, the man on the other end of the call audibly sighed before giving her a grave warning. ¡°We need to keep a close eye on Sasha during this time. I heard people talking at the dinner table that there are several cases of children going missing in the city.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m about to enter the dressing room. Let Sasha talk to you for a moment; she¡¯s been mentioning you all afternoon.¡± Kate requested. ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Master Glenn finished speaking, Kate pushed open the door to the dressing room. However, instead of seeing her daughter¡¯s cute face, she saw a mess of makeup and clothes scattered all over the floor. ¡°Sasha!¡± Master Glenn was still waiting to talk to his precious daughter, but instead, he heard his wife¡¯s heart-wrenching crying from the other end of the phone. ¡°Kate!¡± ¡°Kate, what happened?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°¡­¡± The phone slipped from Kate¡¯s hand and fell to the ground, the screen cracking, but the low, worried voice from the other end could still be heard. Kate froze in ce before frantically searching for her daughter in the dressing room, as if she had gone insane. ¡°Sasha, where are you? Please don¡¯t scare mommy, okay?¡± ¡°Sasha,e out quickly, let¡¯s go home. Otherwise, daddy will worry about you, sniffle¡­¡± ¡°Where is my daughter? Nn, didn¡¯t you say she was in the dressing room? I can¡¯t find my Sasha.¡± ¡­ Nn stood frozen at the doorway, just as stunned as Kate. The child was clearly here a moment ago. The dressing room was rtively small, with a row of costumes against the wall and two changing rooms inside, one for males and one for females, for the convenience of the actors. When Kate opened the door to the first dressing room, it was empty. The second one had someone inside. It was Juliana. She was the newly-added female supporting actress in this drama. They had no prior interaction, but Juliana had always targeted Kate because of Cheyenne. Before the casting, Juliana had even tried to outshine Kate for the lead role, but the director had their eyes set on Kate from the start. In addition, with Master Glenn¡¯s support, Juliana was resigned to being the supporting actress. So, it wasn¡¯t abnormal for Juliana to be here. What¡¯s abnormal is that today happens to be the day Sasha went missing, so naturally, she became the prime suspect in Kate¡¯s mind. She was in the middle of changing clothes when Kate barged in, causing her to almost sh herself, and she couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Kate!¡± With her beautiful eyes widened, she covered her chest with both hands, clearly filled with anger. Kate paid no attention to whether she was angry or not, forcefully gripping her wrist and dragging her out of the dressing room. ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± When a person is angry, they can¡¯t control their strength, so it¡¯s inevitable that Kate¡¯s grip was strong. Juliana¡¯s uncooperative behavior fueled her anger, and at this moment, she resembled a mother tiger who had lost her cub, fierce and shocking. ¡°Why are you being so aggressive? Just because you¡¯re the protagonist doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter, how would I know where she is?¡± Upon hearing those words, Kate wished she could strangle her. And so, she did. She reached out and grabbed her neck, forcefully pinning her against the wall. Kate, standing at 5¡¯7¡å, towering over Juliana, looked down at her. Burning with anger, she was exceptionally menacing. ¡°Why are you still trying to argue? My daughter disappeared in the dressing room, and you¡¯re the only one here. If it¡¯s not you, then who?¡± With her neck being squeezed by Kate, Juliana nearly suffocated, coughing continuously, her delicate face turning red fromck of oxygen. She clenched her fists and struck Kate repeatedly, but even so, Kate didn¡¯t let up. ¡°Cough¡­ you¡­ crazy¡­ let go.¡± Themotion in the dressing room immediately alerted the people outside. When everyone rushed over, they witnessed Kate, the female lead, bullying Juliana against the wall. A paparazzo secretly hidden within the crowd captured this scene, secretly delighted that if it were to be leaked, it would definitely make headlines today. No, it should be said that it would go viral all over the inte! Juliana¡¯s agent¡¯s face turned pale, quickly trotting over in high heels to help push Kate away. ¡°Even if Master Glenn has your back, you shouldn¡¯t bully others like this. Look, you almost choked our Juliana to death!¡± ¡°She deserves it! I¡¯ll ask you one more time, where is my daughter?¡± Kate shouted furiously, gripping tighter, her grip like that of a tiger¡¯s mouth. Clearly, the sound of a bone dislocating, a ¡°snap,¡± could be heard. Juliana thought her head was about to separate from her body, so she identally wet herself. The sound of water sshing came from under her skirt, quickly soaking it. The onlookers were engrossed, realizing that Kate, who was usually cheerful and optimistic, could also be so domineering when she went mad. At the same time, they also disdainfully regarded Juliana, who, after all, was a female celebrity, but ended up so scared that she wet herself. Of course, there were also malepatriots who felt sorry for Juliana, having been bullied so miserably. Seeing that a big incident was about to happen, Nn quickly stepped forward to persuade Kate to let go. ¡°Kate, listen to me, we can¡¯t rush this matter. Please let go, alright?¡± With a choked voice, Kate turned her head to look at her, biting her red lip tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let go! She was the only one here when my Sasha went missing!¡± Chapter 919: The Aura of a Boss As tears rolled down her cheeks, the beautiful woman wept silently. Nn med herself and knelt in front of her publicly, ¡°Kate, Sasha¡¯s disappearance is my fault. I didn¡¯t take care of her. Please, I beg you, let go of Juliana.¡± Juliana, not only a top female star in the entertainment circle but also carrying the title of the Lara family¡¯s young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If Kate actually harmed her, it would mean offending the Lara family. Even with Master Glenn backing her, the fact remained that killing Juliana would not only ruin her years of hard work in the showbiz but alsond her in jail! Yet Kate, at the moment, couldn¡¯t care less about the consequences. She only wanted to find her Sasha. With eyes burning like a devil, Juliana stared at Kate, ¡°Will you speak up? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll strangle you for real!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­ know!¡± Juliana was losing patience, the director was getting anxious, rushing over with the script from behind, trying to pull Kate away. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t be impulsive. Let¡¯s talk this out nicely for my sake, okay?¡± The director was introduced by her husband, a senior in the industry. He treated Kate well, and Kate respected him as well. Hearing Alonzo¡¯s words, Kate calmed down slightly and slowly released her grip. Unexpectedly, Juliana, holding a grudge, took advantage of Kate loosening her grip and grabbed a clothes rack hung on the wall, suddenly attacking Kate. ¡°You bitch, you¡¯re the reason I lost face.¡± The sticknded squarely on Kate¡¯s head, sttering blood and staining her pristine white dress with crimson. ¡°Ah! Murder, murder!¡± The sudden twist, the blood-soaked scene, frightened everyone; even some timid actresses screamed outright. Chaos ensued. Before Kate could react, she felt a darkness creep in, and then she lost consciousness. Before slipping into aa, she softly murmured her daughter¡¯s name. ¡°Sasha¡­ Find, find¡­ my daughter!¡± ¡°Kate!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nn knelt on the ground and crawled towards the fallen figure. The director also fainted, suffering a sudden heart attack out of shock. Soon, the sound of an ambnce siren rang out ¨C beep¡­ beep¡­ In a single day, the director and female lead of this drama met with idents. With the loss of these two pirs, how would the drama continue? After snapping out of her anger, Juliana stared dumbfounded at the bloodstain on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s over, sis, what should I do now?¡± Her agent, being older than her, managed to stay calm. Taking a deep breath, she advised: ¡°Juliana, quickly call Mr. Lara. Take a break from the crew for now and stay at the Chambers family, don¡¯t go out.¡± Whether Kate lived or died, Master Glenn would surely seek revenge. Only with Mr. Lara¡¯s intervention might there be some hope. The Chambers family, being a prestigious literary family, could offer Juliana some shelter, and even Rex, due to their blood ties, wouldn¡¯t stand idly by. The uing battle would be a tough one! Meanwhile, at the hospital. Cheyenne found herself in an inexplicable crisis. The exam papers had been marked the previous day, and the results were announced in the morning. The top three were Sean, Cain, Maria. If everything went as expected, these three would be her named disciples, whom she would lead through the internship assessment. However, the results were only released at nine in the morning, and by ten at night, a nderous post aimed at Cheyenne appeared out of nowhere. She was used of ¡°helping students cheat,¡± ¡°abusing power,¡± ¡°epting bribes,¡± and ¡°corruption¡± as the director of Hopedale Hospital. The situation escted, even the disciplinary department got involved. At this moment, in an office, Cheyenne sat on a chair like a criminal, facing three people dressed in ck suits ¨C two men and a woman. The woman, whom Cheyenne was familiar with, was Jaelynn Weaver, Elsa¡¯s aunt from the Weaver family. Jaelynn was approaching forty but looked younger due to good maintenance, appearing in her early thirties. She had a military background, sporting a sharp short haircut, a face resembling Elsa¡¯s by five points. Her skin, tanned from years of being outdoors, sharp eyes like knives, exuded a tough andpetent woman leader vibe. Cheyenne had only seen her once ¨C at a congressional awards ceremony four years ago. Jaelynn, in her green military uniform, stood out at the leadership table with her shining medals, symbols of her aplishments. Cheyenne admired this military beauty; in her eyes, a woman capable of being a soldier was admirable. Reflecting on herself, Cheyenne acknowledged her admiration for the female general but knew that a soldier¡¯s life was not for her. She was ustomed to azy lifestyle, waking up whenever she pleased. However, the female general¡¯s gaze towards her was far from admiring. It was prating, disdainful, even contemptuous ¨C the disdain of a strong towards the weak! Cheyenne found the stare irritating, rolling her eyes publicly. ¡°Ask your questions quickly. I¡¯m busy and only have ten minutes; I have to go back to work.¡± ¡°Do youpensate me for the wages deducted from dying my work?¡± She challenged. The two men seemed wary of Cheyenne as her identity was extraordinary ¨C the president¡¯s acknowledged foster daughter, the miraculous healer who saved millions four years ago. Not to mention her lineage ¨C granddaughter of old Mr. Edwards, daughter of the Lucas family¡¯s head, wife of the billionaire Kelvin. Both Cheyenne and those behind her were untouchable. Truth be told, when the report arrived in the morning, everyone was surprised. The chief even considered quietly letting it go. But then a chief inspector, Jaelynn, arrived from above, determined to personally investigate. Faced with this member of the Weaver family, a decorated female general, they, mere underlings, had no chance to refute. They could only put on a face of distress. They hoped General Jaelynn wouldn¡¯t be too harsh. This way, they, as middlemen, could maintain their standing. The office atmosphere sank to its lowest point, everyone feeling immense pressure, as if sitting on pins and needles. Someone wiped off cold sweat silently. Was this the vibe of a big shot? Chapter 920: Gentle but Assertive Rebuttal Even though Cheyenne¡¯s tone seemed yful as she mentioned the idea of demandingpensation for her lost wages, the dissatisfaction with the disciplinary department was evident to everyone. One of the men smiled and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a simple question, and it won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A cold gaze flickered onto Jaelynn from Cheyenne. It was clear to Cheyenne that this general was not someone to be easily persuaded. From the moment she stepped into the office, she felt a strong sense of hostility emanating from Jaelynn. Honestly, Cheyenne was quite perplexed. It was only their second meeting, so where could this hostility from the generale from? Regardless, when the going gets tough, the tough get going. Just as Cheyenne was thinking, a sudden loud noise disrupted her train of thought. The entire office resonated with a sharp and piercing interrogation. ¡°Director Hartman, Director Soto¡­ If you¡¯re refraining from offending Miss Lawrence due to her status, perhaps it would be better for me to handle this matter.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. By saying this in public, Jaelynn was tantly implying that the two directors were sheltering Cheyenne. As expected, the expressions of Director Hartman and Director Soto turned grim. However, constrained by their respective affiliations, neither of them dared to offend the other. They could only swallow their pride for the time being. Feeling embarrassed, Cheyenne rubbed her nose and gracefully offered them a way out, ¡°I conduct myself with integrity and will ept responsibility for my actions. However-¡± She slightly paused. ncing at the general in front of her, Cheyenne continued with unwavering confidence, ¡°No one should try to frame me or nder my reputation!¡± To Jaelynn, this stern deration seemed like Cheyenne abusing her special status to deliberately threaten them. For years, the Weaver family had been repressed unfairly, all because of this woman. Four years ago, due to her temporary absence on a secret mission abroad, Cheyenne had been targeted. Now that she was back, nobody could bully the Weaver family. Before the discussion even began, the battle of eyes had waged hundreds of times. Jaelynn was intimidating, but Cheyenne was no ordinary person, and her calm andposed eyes showed no sign of fear. Jaelynn inwardly sneered, curious as to how long Cheyenne could keep up her facade. Subsequently, with an aloof demeanor, Jaelynn unzipped her briefcase and took out a report, apanied by over a dozen pieces of information. ¡°Miss Lawrence, perhaps you could exin the usations of epting bribes, embezzling hospital funds. Is there any truth to them?¡± epting bribes? This reason seemed absurd indeed. Cheyenne didn¡¯t even bother to raise her head,zily leaning back in her chair, toying with her delicate fingers. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s false. Every transaction of the hospital funds I¡¯ve authorized has been recorded, every expenditure has been documented. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at these records. Lh, bring them in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lh, who had only graduated two years ago, was seeing so many high-ranking officials for the first time. Her usual encounters with authority were limited to Cheyenne. She had heard that the team in this office was from the central inspection team, wielding significant power. No wonder their presence was so intimidating. Especially the woman in the ck suit with short hair. When her eyes met Lh¡¯s, she felt her legs turn to jelly. If not for her determination not to embarrass Miss Lawrence, she might have knelt down right then and there. Cheyenne noticed her nervousness and intentionally smiled at her, ¡°Just sending out some documents, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After cing the prepared documents on the table, Lh left. Just as she stepped out of the meeting room, her body went weak. Leaning against the wall, she squatted slowly on the cold floor, taking a long time to regain herposure. Comparing herself to Miss Lawrence, who seemed as rxed as if she were painting her nails in her own living room, she suddenly felt useless, considering they were the same age. It¡¯s no wonder that Miss Lawrence could be a hospital director while she could only be a nurse. Idle talk aside, looking at the others in the meeting room, they were all going through the motions, casually chatting and skimming through the documents. If there were any real issues, clever individuals like Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t let them be found out. However, Jaelynn was different. She was determined to tarnish Cheyenne¡¯s reputation, so she scrutinized the documents carefully, not letting any detail slip by. But she was bound to be disappointed, as the hospital¡¯s ounts appeared legitimate, and no issues could be pinpointed. Even more surprising was that after purchasing equipment and paying employees¡¯ sries, the hospital only had a bnce of just over two million left. For a top-tier research institution in the country, this amount of liquid assets seemed too little. Thergest source of funds on the books came from donations from themunity, such as the Foley Group donating 300 million duringst year¡¯s earthquake; Cheyenne personally donated five million¡­ and a celebrity group led by Kate donated one hundred million. The allocation of funds for each cause was clear: providing free medical services to children in impoverished mountainous areas, a 20% increase in medical cooperation reimbursements, and a fund for impoverished disabled individuals. Lastly, the funds were utilized in the hospital¡¯sboratory. The advancement of medical care relied on the contribution of scientific talents. Since bing the director, Cheyenne ced great emphasis on nurturing talent in this area. Jaelynn seemed to be at a loss as to where to find faults, so she could only raise objections to the issue of highboratory expenses. Cheyenne calmly countered her, ¡°Four years ago, you were abroad and might not know a man-made cholera outbreak that ravaged the country, causing countless deaths and injuries.¡± ¡°Why were we helpless in the early stages of the virus mutation and had to resort to containment measures only? Simply because we didn¡¯t have the corresponding vine.¡± ¡°So here¡¯s the question, where does the vinee from? Isn¡¯t it from the hard work and dedication of research talents who fear neither death nor hardship, who care for the country and its people day and night?¡± ¡°Akloit Hospital already had a researchb, as promised by President himself. I operated it using funds from the national treasury and donations from society.¡± ¡°To be honest, all this money was used for vital purposes. You can see how much we pay a top-tier academician; their annual sry is less than eight hundred thousand.¡± ¡°With such qualifications, they could easily be millionaires abroad or receive million-dor sries at major domestic enterprises. They chose to be here for the ideals, to fight for the betterment of all of humankind!¡± ¡°But what about celebrities? Even a second-rate female celebrity can earn over a hundred million a year. Compared to them, I feel like I¡¯m giving them too little!¡± Chapter 921: My Husband Disallows Me to Talk Dirty Silence filled the office. Cheyenne¡¯s words left everyone deep in thought. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden outbreak of a pandemic four years ago, people wouldn¡¯t have been able to appreciate the greatness of healthcare workers. Invisible viral factors lingered in the air, leading to school closures, factory strikes¡­ A bustling city turned into a ghost town in an instant. Venturing outside meant facing the threat of death. Ordinary folks like them could hide in their homes and enjoy the government¡¯s provisions to get by. But medical personnel had to don thick protective gear and walk through the air that could snatch their lives at any moment. Despite this, there were still many volunteers who stepped forward without hesitation. Cheyenne was one of them. If she hadn¡¯t researched and developed a vine in time to address the situation, the epidemic might not have ended so quickly. It also meant more lives would have been lost. Her stance today was not from her own perspective but from the viewpoint of a scientist. It was through continuous thinking and exploration by people that the world became civilized and abundant. However, these greatest individuals were gradually forgotten by the era and flowed away in the river of history. Everyone dreams of shining under the spotlight, but how many are willing to toil under a deskmp? Cheyenne, a young woman of only twenty-four, would have just graduated from college and entered society to experience the harsh realities if she were outside. Yet, she had already surpassed her peers and even had more vision than the old folks in their fifties. Jaelynn couldn¡¯t say a word. Naturally, she also had a research room in the military, specifically focusing on research on how to serve the army. If we were talking about burning money, it was actually more extravagant than Cheyenne¡¯s, but she couldn¡¯t stand the woman¡¯s arrogant and disrespectful manner! Director Hartman was the leader of the disciplinary department. He felt that things had reached this point and it was time to make peace and let both sides end it here. ¡°The ounts are fine. Miss Lawrence is a person of integrity, and I trust her. What¡¯s more important is that Miss Lawrence, at such a young age, has a worth of billions. She has no reason to covet such paltry sums.¡± Cheyenne enjoyed hearing that. Normally reserved, she didn¡¯t mind showing off a bit to suppress General Jaelynn¡¯s arrogance. ¡°My grandfather Layne left me a courtyard worth a billion, my mother left me a bunch of priceless antiques before she passed away, and I never bothered to calcte the exact value.¡± ¡°My father only has me as a daughter, and in the future, I will be the chairman of Nymphscape Group. I personally rescued SM Pharmaceutical Group, which is now listed and has an annual ie of billions.¡± ¡°Oh, and my future husband, Mr. Foley, has also transferred half of his industrial shares to me. I could live without working for a hundred lifetimes.¡± ¡°With such high aspirations and wealth, those who want to bribe me probably can¡¯t meet my standards.¡± ¡°I might as well tell you that I often have meals with the famous star Kate. Just the other day, she bought a bunch of breakfast items to try and bribe me. My assistant Lh also gave me a pack of cookies, which I haven¡¯t finished eating in my office¡­¡± ¡°As for the recent bribes I received, my brother and future subordinate gave me two lollipops worth two dors. General Jaelynn, if you consider these as bribes, I can only admit to it, as I indeed have a sweet tooth and ate what they gave me.¡± With a shrug, Cheyenne helplessly indicated, as if to say, ¡®Go ahead and catch me if you must. I don¡¯t care.¡¯ Both Director Hartman and Director Soto were wordless. Breakfast, snacks, lollipops were just things for kids.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. These words infuriated Jaelynn, whose face was already dark. ¡°Enough, Cheyenne! Just because you¡¯re rich doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want!¡± With that said, Cheyenne slowly stood up, hands resting on the table, leaning forward with a pair of shiny, dark, almond-shaped eyes coldly staring at the angry individual. With a haughty smile on her seductive red lips, she retorted, ¡°General Jaelynn¡­ you¡¯re mistaken. Not only am I rich, but I¡¯m also beautiful, which makes me even more outstanding!¡± It was a tant provocation! ¡°You shameless little bitch!¡± Cheyenne immediately furrowed her brows, ¡°As the heiress of the Weaver family, I remember that even if the Weaver family has fallen into decline now, it was still a prestigious family a dozen years ago. How can you use foulnguage?¡± ¡°I know you faced a lot of old men in the military so you stopped using vulgarnguage, but I¡¯m still young. You¡¯re my elder, can you not corrupt me in front of me?¡± After saying this, Cheyenne even pretended to wink cutely, ¡°After all, my husband doesn¡¯t like me using foulnguage, or I¡¯ll get a spanking.¡± ¡°By the way, you are now a public servant. If you threaten my safety with such a bad temper, I have the right to report you.¡± ¡°You!¡± If Cheyenne were her subordinate, Jaelynn would have already rushed over to p her. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t under hermand, and their ranks didn¡¯t allow her to physically attack, no matter how angry she was. Seeing Jaelynn looking like she was about to lunge and hit someone, Director Hartman and Director Soto suddenly felt uneasy and shifted in their seats as if wanting to make a quick escape. They thought to themselves: Wow, are all the women of the Weaver family this terrifying? No wonder they could only find a son-inw by actively seeking¡­ No wonder the men of the Weaver family don¡¯t live long. Because just the thought of living under the same roof with a group of ¡°tigresses¡±, which man could live to a ripe old age? Just as the war between Cheyenne and Jaelynn was about to break out, a siren was heard outside. This was an rm usually heard in emergencies. Cheyenne¡¯s face immediately turned serious, wanting to go outside and check, but she was stopped by the ¡°tigress¡± at the door. ¡°Stop right there! You are still under interrogation and cannot leave.¡± After ¡°chatting¡± for so long, Cheyenne¡¯s patience was wearing thin. The smile vanished from her face, and she became determined. ¡°General Jaelynn, there¡¯s an emergency outside. Are you getting too old to hear properly?¡± ¡°I only know that you¡¯re my suspect. If you don¡¯t write down your mistakes today, I won¡¯t let you leave.¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne chuckled coldly. ¡°General Jaelynn, it seems that not only have you grown old and deaf, but your brain isn¡¯t working either. Even if I have been reported, I¡¯m just a suspect at best. Without evidence or a court summons, why do you dare to call me a criminal?¡± Chapter 922: Playing Favorite ¡°Yeah!¡± They are from the disciplinary department. Their visit today for inspection was just triggered by a tip-off letter they received. Other than that, there¡¯s no other evidence to prove Cheyenne¡¯s fault. Arresting someone is the job of the police station, and even if they want to arrest someone, they have to write a report first and submit it to the court. Only after it¡¯s approved can they get an arrest warrant. Director Hartman knows how to handle things well. Seeing Cheyenne getting angry, he quickly stepped in to smooth things over. ¡°Um¡­ Ms. Weaver, it seems like things are almost settled here. Miss Lawrence still has things to do, why don¡¯t we leave first ande back another day to get more information.¡± Director Hartman¡¯s retreat made Jaelynn feel ashamed. She thought Director Hartman was too timid, surely because he was afraid of Cheyenne¡¯s background. But Jaelynn was not afraid. She came all the way from the capital, transforming from a general to the head of the inspection team just to catch Cheyenne¡¯s loophole; this tip-off letter was a golden opportunity for her. She wasn¡¯t going to let go easily. ¡°Director Hartman, you are mistaken. Although the allegations of bribery and misappropriation of funds are false, it is true that Cheyenne has been giving students special treatment, letting people into the hospital without authorization, right?¡± ¡°I think this matter has caused quite a stir. As the director of Hopedale Hospital, her actions are considered an abuse of power, and it should be thoroughly investigated!¡± Upon hearing this, Director Hartman felt helpless. He cursed Jaelynn in his heart, thinking she was a fool, and he even questioned how a dumb woman like her managed to rise in the political arena for so many years and be a general. Was it just because of the power and influence of the Weaver family? It had to be said that Director Hartman¡¯s spection was half-right. Jaelynn had reached her current position partly due to her own efforts, but mostly because the Weaver family helped clear obstacles in her path. Because her career had been too smooth, rising to the rank of general at a young age, and being the only female general in history, Jaelynn had be so arrogant and thought she was above everyone else. Cheyenne felt her temper today was exceptionally good, even moving herself. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was already married and established, she would have loved to fight Jaelynn now and settle the score. ¡°Ms. Weaver, I do not acknowledge what you¡¯re saying. That¡¯s simply not true at all!¡± Jaelynn seemed to have anticipated her denial, so she mmed the evidence she had collected earlier onto the table, her voice sharp and chilling. ¡°You dare to argue? You¡¯ve been favoring your intern, your brother Sean, these are the proofs!¡± Her so-called evidence was just photos of Seaning and going from the office and the hospital gates, as well as a snapshot of the siblings riding in a car together yesterday. Oh, and a few crumpled papers. Cheyenne picked up these paper balls and nced at them. The titles looked familiar¡­ She suddenly remembered, weren¡¯t these the lecture notes she copied for Sean a few days ago? She clearly remembered throwing these things in the trash bin, how did they end up here? The first thought that came to Cheyenne¡¯s mind was a serious one ¨C there¡¯s an inside traitor! First of all, not many people knew about this matter, except for herself, Sean, and her office assistant Lh.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Because at the time when she was printing the test papers, the copier had a slight problem, so Cheyenne called Lh to help her check it. Sean naturally wouldn¡¯t gossip about private matters, so it had to be Lh. Thinking about Lh, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t believe it. In her impression, this girl was a simple and studious person, innocent at heart¡­ she believed Lh was being manipted. She would investigate this matter thoroughlyter, but for now, she needed to focus on dealing with Jaelynn. Sure enough, Jaelynn came for her just as she had expected; otherwise, why would there be such strong animosity and continuous targeting against her? Seeing Cheyenne hesitating without answering, Jaelynn thought she was feeling guilty and figuring out how to turn the tables in her mind. So, she triumphantly threw a test paper in front of Cheyenne. ¡°This test paper belongs to Sean. His answers are almost the same as the notes you provided, Miss Lawrence¡­ Care to exin?¡± Indeed, the test paper belonged to Sean, and Cheyenne had personally given him a perfect score of 98. He should have gotten a full score, but she didn¡¯t want the recently corrected Sean to be too proud. Slowly picking up the test paper, Cheyenne folded it neatly and ced it back on the table, smoothing out the creases with her hand. ¡°I suppose, Ms. Weaver, you perhaps don¡¯t care much about studying since you¡¯re a warrior and don¡¯t understand what a lesson n is.¡± ¡°This test paper is the most perfect one among the thirty interns. I was nning to keep it as an example for teaching. Be careful not to tear it with your strength.¡± Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Cheyenne was indeed the woman even the President wanted as his goddaughter. Although young, her demeanor was extraordinary. How could she remain so calm andposed at a time like this? Jaelynn red at her fiercely, ¡°Stop beating around the bush and trying to change the subject. You just need to sign this confession.¡± Saying that, Jaelynn took out the confession she had prepared earlier andid it out in front of the woman. ncing over the tyrannical terms on it, Cheyenne expressed her disdain, ¡°I won¡¯t sign it. Ms. Weaver, you came prepared, and I can¡¯t bear that responsibility.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple if you want an answer. I admit that I made copies of study materials for Sean.¡± As the words fell, the interns eavesdropping outside showed jealousy all over their faces. Just as they suspected! Jaelynn showed a hint of emotion. She looked at Cheyenne with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve confessed, it¡¯s easy. Sign it!¡± She handed her the pen. Unexpectedly, Cheyenne pped the pen away, saying, ¡°I admit to copying materials for Sean, but it doesn¡¯t mean I admit to giving him special treatment.¡± Jaelynn was stunned, then mmed the pen to the ground and eximed sternly. ¡°You¡¯re ying me!¡± That was a fine pen imported from era. It was unbelievable that she just smashed it as if it were garbage. Cheyenne felt it wasn¡¯t worth it for that pen. Because she had once handmade a pen for Kelvin, she paid extra attention to this pen. With a light touch of her red lips, she continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t ying you. You also said Sean is my little brother. As his sister, what¡¯s wrong with providing him with some study materials?¡± Chapter 923: I Spent Ten Dollars to Become a Member As Cheyenne¡¯s voice fell, the room quieted once again. They had all forgotten about thisyer of rtionship. Even in ordinary families, siblings with a good rtionship exchanged gifts; giving study materials like books was not a rare urrence. Cheyenne was indeed the hospital¡¯s director, but she was also Sean¡¯s sister. Knowing that her brother was about to take an exam, it seemed perfectly reasonable for Cheyenne to provide him with some study materials. Jaelynn suddenly felt as if a fly was stuck in her throat. Her next words were all blocked because of Cheyenne¡¯sment. However, she was not one to be taken lightly, and she quickly found a new angle to retort on Cheyenne. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s understandable for a sister to provide study materials to her brother, but the materials you gave him are rted to the apprentice exam in three days. This concerns the issue of national civil service positions,¡± Jaelynn said, feeling increasingly uneasy deep down. Cheyenne responded with a cold smile, lips slightly parted, revealing her pearly white teeth in a very sweet smile. She showed no fear of Jaelynn¡¯s threat. ¡°Go on, Ms. Weaver, why don¡¯t you continue?¡± ¡°I believe you are aware that Sean, along with twenty-nine other interns, is here for an internship. In other words, this ce is just one of many internship sites for them. Whether they can stay and work here in the future is uncertain. So even if he performs well here, all I would do is write amendable or mediocre evaluation in his intern file. How does this rte to the selection of positions?¡± Cheyenne did not know who the idiot was that wrote the report letter, but from the moment Jaelynn showed up with this foolish letter to interrogate her, her good impression of Jaelynn waspletely ruined. She continued, ¡°And please, Ms. Weaver, don¡¯t let your age surpass your wisdom. This exam that ising up is personally organized by me, and students are participating voluntarily. It is not rted to any benefits. When I mentioned taking on the top three as apprentices and personally guiding them, it was just a passing thought. If you think there¡¯s an issue with this method, I can easily cancel the exam and all results. I won¡¯t take on any apprentices!¡± The statement ¡°won¡¯t take on any¡± left the interns outside the door stunned in ce. They had forgotten that this exam was only announced because their supervising teacher requested Cheyenne¡¯s help.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The greatest benefit was merely bing her named disciple to study under her guidance, and they had voluntarily chosen to participate in the exam. If they didn¡¯t want to, they could simply skip the exam, as it would not affect their future employment during the internship. Nevertheless, they should be thankful to Cheyenne for giving them an opportunity to prove their abilities. Now, because of an inexplicable usation letter, Miss Lawrence was no longer willing to take on apprentices, rendering their efforts over the past three days in vain. Quinn and Maria were also stunned. They had conspired to push Sean out and have Cheyenne choose a new candidate ¨C likely Quinn as the fourth-ced. Now that their n had backfired, with Cheyenne no longer epting apprentices, it meant they had wasted their efforts and even lost the spot Maria had secured. Compared to his impatience, Maria seemed to not care much about the position, she evenforted her boyfriend Quinn. ¡°In this world, there is more than one good doctor, Cheyenne not taking us as her apprentices, we can easily go to the capital, the four halls are good ces to study, I believe there are many capable senior mentors than Cheyenne.¡± ¡°She¡¯s missing out on us, that¡¯s her loss!¡± Cain, who was beside them, also overheard their conversation and felt disappointed after hearing about Cheyenne¡¯s decision. But Cain didn¡¯t harbor any resentment towards anyone because he believed in Miss Lawrence¡¯s character. Even if he was not selected as her official apprentices, she would still teach them diligently, and he could always ask questions proactively when needed. Cain was surprised by the sibling rtionship between Sean and Cheyenne, as despite being dorm mates for four years, Sean never mentioned having a sister before. He only knew that Sean had a sister, but she seemed to have suffered from some kind of mental setback. Sean was not present at the moment, otherwise, Cain would give him a good punch. Why would he hide such a formidable sister? Finding the conversation uninteresting, Cain decided it was better to spend time studying to catch up with Miss Lawrence sooner, and so he left, leaving the others waiting for the continuation of the story. The tension in the meeting room lingered, the battle between Cheyenne and Ms. Weaver shifted from words to silent stares. Neither willing to back down¡­ Finally, Cheyenne threw the paper in front of her, along with the lecture notes. ¡°These lecture notes were just randomly downloaded from the inte, I thought the topics were good at the time so I kept them.¡± ¡°Ms. Weaver, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can search online. I believe you are not blind to the point of not being able to read.¡± ¡°As for the exam paper, I believe Director Hartman and Soto are both astute. The content in these notes mostly covers outlines and theoretical aspects, but doesn¡¯t give the direct answered to the exam questions.¡± ¡°This method is often used in college entrance exams and university exams. Why is it considered ying favorites when it¡¯s used by me?¡± When being asked, both Director Hartman and Director Soto pretended to be clueless. Jaelynn knew she brought these two useless people along just to make up the numbers. It was pointless, she had to handle it herself. Cheyenne imed that the questions in the notes were from online sources, and at first, she was doubtful. With a skeptical attitude, she took a picture and posted it online. After a quick search, in a certain document repository, an identical exam paper was found, which required payment for download. Seeing her distressed expression, Cheyenne knew what she was thinking. Chapter 924: A Twelve-Year Friendship Cheyenne snorted immediately. ¡°So you think I gave special treatment to Sean? Let me remind you, I paid ten bucks to be a member and download the exam paper. Sean hasn¡¯t even reimbursed me for that!¡± Jaelynn suppressed her anger. Cheyenne really is someone who can make her niece, Elsa, suffer. She¡¯s truly cunning. ¡°Loquacious and troublesome. Miss Lawrence is indeed someone who has gained favor from the president at such a young age! It¡¯s a shame¡­ Why didn¡¯t you stay in Onistead instead ofing back to this small ce called Akloit?¡± Akloit is a small ce? As the secondrgest city in Che, both economically and politically, Akloit is catching up to Onistead. This is the first time Cheyenne has heard someone belittle Akloit. As a native of Akloit, she doesn¡¯t like hearing such derogatory remarks. She refuses to engage in regional discrimination. ¡°Is that so? I actually think Akloit is great. More importantly, this is my home, where my husband and children are.¡± After saying this, Cheyenne suddenly paused and nced at Jaelynn intentionally, apologizing in a dramatic way. ¡°Oh, I forgot. General Jaelynn is a wanderer who considers the world her home.¡± ¡°I heard that General Jaelynn is already forty-three and still unmarried with no children. It must be difficult for her to understand the concept of family. But it doesn¡¯t matter, the Weaver family is a prestigious household, finding a son-inw should be easy.¡± These words didn¡¯t contain any profanity, yet it felt like a verbal insult to Jaelynn. What do you mean by considering the world her home? It¡¯s a mockery of herck of love for her homnd. She unts her young age, having a spouse and children, boasting a happy family life, and ridicules Jaelynn as an old, lonely woman. The topic of finding a son-inw has always been a taboo for the Weaver family. Although everyone knows about it, Cheyenne is the first one to openly tease Jaelynn about it. Jaelynn red at her with anger burning in her chest, her fists clenched. She could pounce at Cheyenne¡¯s face like an agile leopard at any moment. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t get too cocky! No matter how well you hide yourself, one day your true colors will be revealed!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Cheyenne shrugged indifferently, as if she had no idea what Jaelynn was talking about, her eyes sparkling with a smile. Her talent for acting crazy and ying dumb is as formidable as her eloquence. The frustration in Jaelynn¡¯s chest couldn¡¯t be released, and it twitched repeatedly. ¡°Cheyenne Lawrence!¡± Jaelynn¡¯s shout carried a sense of impending doom. Cheyenne knew she had thoroughly offended her, but so what? Their rtionship with the Weaver family had been estranged four years ago. The only reason they were able to coexist peacefully in recent years was because the Lara family acted as a buffer. Now that Omari is missing and Hayden is in charge of the Lara family, the Weaver family has naturally directed their revenge towards her. ¡°General Jaelynn, I know my name sounds grand and pleasant, but you don¡¯t have to call me that affectionately. After all¡­ I¡¯m afraid my husband would get jealous if he found out.¡± After saying that, her eyes sparkled . ¡°After all¡­ he is the stingiest person.¡± Jaelynn suddenly felt terrible about herself! What nonsense is this bastard talking about! ¡°Disgusting, shameless thing! Truly raised without a mother.¡± The smile on Cheyenne¡¯s face instantly disappeared, she detested people insulting her mother, someone she used to hate for her absent presence, now only left with respect and longing after learning her story. No one could nder her mother, not even herself. In an instant, Cheyenne¡¯s figure shed before Jaelynn, unexpectedly raising her hand to p Jaelynn across the face. The sound was loud. The two directors in the office were shocked, their eyes almost popping out. ¡°Oh my goodness, Miss Lawrence just pped General Jaelynn.¡± Jaelynn, who had lived for over forty years, was pped by a woman for the first time today, and Cheyenne was nearly old enough to be her daughter. Thinking of it this way, it was a double humiliation! As someone ustomed to the ruthlessness of the battlefield, the chilling killing intent naturally emitted from Jaelynn was as sharp as ice picks. She covered her hot cheek with one hand, staring at Cheyenne. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± This was now a full-on face-off. ¡°General Jaelynn, mind your words!¡± Just then, cries came from outside. ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you in there? Please¡­ pleasee out, save Kate.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence!¡± That familiar voice was from Nn! Upon hearing the word ¡°Kate,¡± Cheyenne involuntarily felt her eyelids twitching, as if something major was about to happen. She couldn¡¯t care less about Jaelynn, quickly trotting over to open the door to the meeting room, where indeed she found Nn. There were bloodstains on her, her eyes swollen from crying. Seeing Cheyenne, she knelt before her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please save Kate.¡± Cheyenne tried to help her up by holding her arm. ¡°What happened to Kate?¡± Nn was unable to utter a word. But following her gaze, Cheyenne quickly saw the hospital bed parked in the hallway, with a lifeless woman lying on it. The white sheets were stained red with her blood, the bright blood dripping down her porcin arms. ¡°Kate!¡± Their bond, forged over twelve years growing up together, was considered friendship but was, in fact, as close as family. Seeing Kate in such a pitiful state before her, Cheyenne was at a loss. She rushed over, grabbed Kate¡¯s hand in an attempt to wake her, tears uncontrobly falling on her face. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°Please wake up¡­ I¡¯m Cheyenne, can you hear me?¡± Chapter 925: I Protect You In a daze, Kate seemed to hear a familiar voice. The person was crying by her ear, calling out her name with a heart-wrenching voice, and she felt warmth because of this voice. Cheyenne, Master Glenn, Sasha¡­ her brother, and Reece¡­ she really wanted to see them! But her eyelids seemed glued shut, with no strength to open them. With thest bit of willpower, Kate struggled to grasp the hand. She mustered all her strength to utter a broken voice, ¡°Find¡­ Find Cheyenne, and also¡­ my daughter!¡± ¡°I am Cheyenne, Kate, open your eyes and look at me, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Do you remember? We used to bete for school together, skip sses together, and I even took you and Reece to fights, to surf the inte¡­¡± Her voice gradually became clear, and Kate listened to this familiar voice, her chest heaving with excitement. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Cheyenne, I-I¡¯m so scared; I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Cheyenne embraced her, speaking firmly in her ear, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die, absolutely not! I am Cheyenne, and you are Kate, we are best friends. For me, you must hold on, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kate was losing a lot of blood on the way here, and now she was at death¡¯s door. Cheyenne looked at her pale face, trying hard not to cry. No matter what, she had to save her life! ¡°Quick, take her to ER 1, get ready for a blood transfusion¡­¡± The nurse hurried over to help Cheyenne prepare to take the patient to the emergency room, but Jaelynn, the madwoman, stood in front of the bed, blocking their way. Cheyenne was so angry she wanted to kill, looking up at her coldly, shouting angrily, ¡°I have no time to chat with you now, get out of my way!¡± Jaelynn looked down at Kate with an air of contempt, having heard about this niece-inw she had never met before. Because she had stolen Glenn¡¯s heart, her proudest nephew. Glenn, her most proud nephew, was able to snatch the position of family head from the women of the Weaver family who believed in female supremacy, showing his remarkable ability. But he had actually fallen for a woman and left the Weaver family, which was one of the two things that Jaelynn hated the most. It was because of Glenn¡¯s departure that the Weaver family was eventually excluded from the three major families. The culprit was Kate. In a split second just now, a crazy n popped into Jaelynn¡¯s mind ¨C Kate must die! Her death would be enough to make Glenn return to the Weaver family; at the same time, it would also sow discord between the Zamora family and Cheyenne, a perfect n that she could not let Cheyenne ruin. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it was official business just now, but now it¡¯s personal. Kate is my niece-inw, and I have the right to keep you away from her!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s dying?¡± Cheyenne was trembling with anxiety, for the current Kate, she was undoubtedly racing against death; every second dyed would add to her danger, what was this old woman trying to do? ¡°Ridiculous, of course I can see she¡¯s about to die, and¡­ you, Cheyenne, are the one who hurt her. I don¡¯t believe you have the power to bring her back to life, so I¡¯ll take her, find a better hospital, a better doctor!¡± The doctors and nurses were dumbfounded on the side. Their hospital was already the best in Akloit, and Miss Lawrence¡¯s skills had never been questioned. Cheyenne took a deep breath, clenched her fists, deeply regretting she had held back that p just now. ¡°On the count of three, if you don¡¯t step aside, I¡¯ll have you arrested for obstructing medical professionals and attempting murder.¡± Jaelynn was unshaken; she pulled out her pistol and pointed it directly at Cheyenne¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, I¡¯m her aunt, and as a patient¡¯s family member, I have the right to choose the doctor!¡± Even a gun was brought out. It was quite a scare for everyone. Some even felt their legs weaken from the intense hostility in the air. However, Cheyenne remained calm, the silver needle in her hand ready to strike. ¡°One, step aside!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°You can try whether my gun is faster or your silver needle!¡± ¡°Three!¡± Just as Cheyenne was about to throw the silver needle, Jaelynn was prepared to pull the trigger. But their confrontation was interrupted by intermittent voices. Master Glenn appeared seemingly out of nowhere, standing before Cheyenne in a sh. He forcefully disarmed Jaelynn, pointing the gun at himself. ¡°Aunt, if you want to kill someone, kill me!¡± His deep voice carried a hint of coldness, indicating that Master Glenn held no fondness for his aunt. Cheyenne stared in astonishment at his resolute figure. She spoke up, reminding him, ¡°Kate¡¯s condition is critical, I must perform surgery on her.¡± Master Glenn turned around, his eyes bing misty as he nced at his beloved lying on the bed. He earnestly nodded at Cheyenne and hoarsely pleaded, ¡°Please¡­ you must save her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would do it. She¡¯s my best friend.¡± With those words, Cheyenne pushed the hospital bed past Jaelynn, preparing to go to the emergency room. However, Jaelynn was still unwilling to give up and tried to stop her. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re still a criminal now, don¡¯t think you can y tricks!¡± Jaelynn suddenly turned around, drawing a sharp military knife from her waist, and held the de against Cheyenne¡¯s neck. The pale neck already bore traces of blood. Without a doubt, if the razor-sharp dagger moved a bit further, Cheyenne¡¯s head would be separated from her body. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Glenn¡¯s hatred burst forth as he reached out and grabbed Jaelynn¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt! Are you forcing me topletely destroy the Weaver family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± A loud voice echoed from the corridor, causing everyone to turn their heads. Soon, two rows of soldiers in military uniforms lined up in an orderly fashion, surrounding Jaelynn and the others. A way was made, and from afar, a tall and heroic figure appeared. He wore a green military uniform, draped with a matching coat. His ck hair was shiny and well-groomed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With sharp eyebrows and narrow, piercing ck eyes, his finely chiseled face was both delicate and frigid, resembling a translucent ice sculpture. ¡°Master Iker!¡± Upon hearing her call, Iker¡¯s face, for the first time, revealed a shallow smile as he nodded in her direction. ¡°Cheyenne, go do what you want to do. Today, I will apany and protect you. Let¡¯s see who dares to touch you!¡± As Cheyenne heard his open and unwavering protection, her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, she turned her head, pushed Kate into the emergency room, and began another battle against the Grim Reaper! Chapter 926: He Wants to Prove He’s Different The red light in the emergency room shed, with people inside and outside feeling distinctly different. Cheyenne only wanted to save her best friend with her own hands. Meanwhile, outside the door, Jaelynn watched her n fail, her face turning ashen, her gaze cold as ifced with poison as she stared at the door. Master Glenn let out a small sigh of relief, but soon began to worry about his daughter¡¯s whereabouts, a shadow creeping across his brow once more. After several seconds, he finally remembered Jaelynn¡¯s presence and turned around to look at this woman with a guarded expression. ¡°Aunt, why are you here?¡± The former head of the Weaver family was Violet Weaver, Elsa¡¯s grandmother. In the Weaver family, women held the power, with the old Weaver marrying twice, first giving birth to a pair of twins with her first husband. The eldest daughter was Violet Weaver, and the second daughter was Ivy Weaver. Violet was gentle and cultured, a ssicdy of society. On the other hand, Ivy was a disgrace to the entire Weaver family for herck of education and loose character. Fortunately, she disappeared on her eighteenth birthday, never to be seen again. The old Weaver then had a son, Daniel Weaver, with her second husband. When Daniel was young, he was a reckless yboy who, despite knowing he was destined to marry within the family, still tasted the forbidden fruit with a female ssmate. ording to the Weaver family rules, no bloodline could remain outside the family, so Jaelynn was brought back into the Weaver family. However, like other Weaver family men, Daniel married ady from another prestigious family and passed away before the age of thirty. It¡¯s unclear whether it was due to his wife¡¯s poor health or Daniel¡¯s reckless youth, but the couple never had any offspring during their marriage. After the old Weaver stepped down, Violet inherited the position of family head. Seeing that her brother had only one daughter left, Violet ced great importance on Jaelynn. As a result, Jaelynn¡¯s status within the Weaver family was second only to the family head. Sadly, Violet passed away at a young age, leaving behind only one descendant, Elsa. In such circumstances, Jaelynn was the most eligible to inherit the family head position, but instead of seizing power, she enlisted in the military to be the backbone of the Weaver family. The position of family head remained vacant for twenty years. Everyone knew that Jaelynn was waiting for Elsa to grow up and was working tirelessly behind the scenes to ensure her niece¡¯s ascension to power. As for Glenn, he was the illegitimate child of a brief fling Violet had with a man when she was studying abroad in her youth. Rumors had it that the man was a gigolo from a nightclub, not even deserving of a name. Due to family tradition, Glenn was reluctantly brought back to the Weaver family to maintain Violet¡¯s reputation, and Jaelynn, in order to save face, named him ¡°Glenn¡± and handed him over to a distant cousin to raise. In Jaelynn¡¯s eyes, Glenn, this illegitimate child, was never meant to exist in this world, especially not at this moment. Pointing at Glenn¡¯s face, Jaelynn, filled with anger, spat out fiercely, ¡°I should never have brought you, this dirty illegitimate child, back. The Weaver family raised you for over twenty years, and this is how you repay us?¡± In response to the debt of nurture, Glenn chuckled self-derisively, ¡°What am I in the eyes of the Weaver family? You only cared about Elsa, Aunt. ¡°How dare you mention Elsa? Have you taken a good look at yourself, dare to vie for a ce with Elsa? Everything you possess should rightfully be hers!¡± ¡°At the Weaver family, a married man is like water thrown away. It¡¯s shameless of you to delusionally attempt to seize control of thepany!¡± Fortunately, there¡¯s still time for everything. She¡¯s back, and that bastard Glenn has been kicked out to fend for himself. With her presence, she can definitely help Elsa restore the glory of the Weaver family¡¯s namete! The first thing to do is to eliminate the huge obstacle, Glenn, who should have never existed in the first ce. Next up are the Lawrence family, the Edwards family, the Owen family¡­ and the Harrison family. She won¡¯t spare any of them! Shameless¡­ Glenn has heard these words countless times since he was little. Just because he¡¯s a man, he can¡¯t stand out in his studies. It would make Elsa, the future heir, look stupid! Just because he¡¯s a man, wanting to intern at thepany is seen as ambitious. He has to undergo tests many times harder than Elsa to be considered qualified. Just because he¡¯s a man, he can¡¯t even choose his own marriage. When he decided to break the marriage and marry Kate, his cousins pointed their fingers at him, calling him shameless. Why?! Thew already stiptes gender equality, yet the Weaver family insists on clinging to the outdated and disgraceful rule of ¡°women in power.¡± He is a man, superior to Elsa in physical strength, academic performance, and business acumen by several magnitudes. It¡¯s just because he was born the wrong gender that he¡¯sbeled as shameless scum!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. And Elsa is the lofty future heir. From childhood until now, Glenn has never enjoyed anything. Everything he does is to prove himself! He is different from the men in the Weaver family who have been tamed. He refuses to be treated as a mere pawn, ced wherever the Weaver family wants. He deserves respect from everyone. Even if it means sacrificing his life. In this world, only Kate understands him, protects him. When she entered his world, Glenn realized that women are not as selfish as the Weaver family portrays them to be. There are also innocent and pure-hearted people like Kate. She likes him simply because he is Glenn. Otherwise, when he was expelled from the Weaver family and his life was in danger, as the heiress of the Zamora family, he would never be worthy of her! But Kate still wholeheartedly married him, and she even offered to bear his child without fearing for his death, not leaving behind any kinship. The first thirty years of his life were lived for the Weaver family. In the future, he lives only for the person he loves! But at this moment, his aunt appeared and plotted against his wife. If Glenn had arrived just a momentter, Kate would have died from excessive bleeding. The thought of this makes Glenn feel like his world is copsing. If it weren¡¯t for him still worrying about his daughter¡¯s whereabouts, he would have considered following Kate. From now on, he will show no mercy to the Weaver family! After realizing this, Glenn¡¯s gaze turned icy and empty, devoid of any ripples, as if he were looking at an inanimate object. Jaelynn had seen that same gaze when he was five years old. That year, just after Violet died, everyone discussed sending Glenn to the ancestral hall to guard the family¡¯s tomb for three years. However, Glenn somehow got wind of the n and tried to escape. In the end, his foster father, Alvin Weaver, caught him and personally broke his leg. With a body covered in blood, the little boy woke up from the chaos, looking at them with that gaze. As if he were looking at his enemy! Chapter 927: Marry My Father After Alvin¡¯s death, Jaelynn rarely returned to the military base, and her impression of Glenn was limited. The most memorable moments were when she personally carried him off the operating table and when he looked at her with hatred after someone broke his leg. In the blink of an eye, Glenn underwent aplete transformation. He became colder, more dangerous. ¡°Aunt, this will be thest time I address you as my aunt.¡± ¡°From now on, Glenn and the Weaver family are at odds!¡± There was a sudden thud. Iker, who was standing beside them, deliberately nced at Glenn. He had heard of the name ¡°Master Glenn¡± before, but as someone in the military and someone in business, they had no ovep, so they were not familiar with each other. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was Cheyenne¡¯s friend¡¯s husband, they might never have met in their lifetime. Strictly speaking, this was Iker¡¯s second time meeting Master Glenn, and this time¡­ he was surprised and also admired him. To risk everything and defy the family for the sake of love, that kind of courage wasmendable. As someone with a simr temperament, Iker was actually quite envious of him. At least Glenn still had a chance to fight for love. Inparison, his own situation was more miserable because even if he wanted to take a chance, he didn¡¯t have the opportunity. Cheyenne and Kelvin had such a good rtionship that he was destined to only be a spectator in his entire life. Just as Jaelynn was incredulously looking at him, about to erupt in anger again, Iker, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Master Glenn, you have boldness. I admire you!¡± They weren¡¯t familiar with each other, so Glenn was surprised and grateful that Iker spoke up for him and nodded lightly. Iker walked expressionlessly in front of Jaelynn, his narrow, sharp eyes piercing her face as he disdainfully sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. The reason I said that is entirely because of Cheyenne. And Jaelynn, daring to go against her¡­ has thoroughly provoked me!¡± Although Iker was exining to Glenn, he was actually intentionally speaking for Jaelynn to hear, revealing his intention as the young master of the Todd family and the youngest general who wanted to support Cheyenne. In terms of age, Jaelynn was undoubtedly Iker¡¯s elder. But in terms of position, the two of them were on equal footing. Moreover, Iker personally led the special forces that the President personally named, so he held real power. Jaelynn was subtly being overshadowed. If it were someone else, they might have understood the situation and apologized before leaving. Unfortunately, the women of the Weaver family had been brainwashed over the years and truly believed they were invincible. Jaelynn was still immersed in her past achievements, and when facing Iker, she still felt that this menacing young man respected her!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She was the only female general in Che, and also his elder! ¡°Young man, be respectful! Your father and I wererades-in-arms back then. I respected him and called him Mr. Todd. Don¡¯t you think you should address me as your elder?¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of displeasure shed across Iker¡¯s cold and cool face. ¡°To be able to treat my father, a fickle old mane, as arade. It seems you don¡¯t have any ambitions. Or perhaps you still fantasize about being my stepmother?¡± Though Mr. Todd had passed away, Iker still held a grudge against the former. Jaelynn was infuriated and even a bit embarrassed after hearing these words. The fact was indeed as Iker had guessed. Years ago, the Edwards family and the Harrison family had intentions of a union to prevent the Weaver family from being in a passive situation. Violet had considered a union between the Weaver family and the Todd family. At that time, the Todd family was a rising star in politics. Mr. Todd was handsome, capable, and had just be a widower, attracting many women. Within the Weaver family, only Violet and Jaelynn held simr status and age. As the head of the family, Violet was already married with children, so the hoLibbyble task fell onto Jaelynn¡¯s shoulders. Moreover, since she was in the military, as a female soldier, she had more opportunities to meet Mr. Todd than other women. Proximity to power leads to opportunity. Unfortunately, Iker¡¯s father saw himself as a tough man who preferred delicate beauties over strong women like Jaelynn, as evidenced by the types of his four previous wives. Jaelynn, proud and lofty back then, believed herself to be a strong woman of high status, thinking it would be an honor for Mr. Todd to marry her. It made no sense for Mr. Todd not to like her. They had one meeting, but nothing came of it, which enraged Jaelynn. Thus, she intentionally targeted Iker¡¯s father in training, causing him to be injured, which indirectly led to him bringing Erica back to adopt. In the end, Mr. Todd married three women without considering her, and Jaelynn never became Iker¡¯s father¡¯s wife. She remained unmarried, now a woman in her forties. If she had married Mr. Todd back then, she would be Master Iker¡¯s stepmother now. In that case, Iker would not be as arrogant in front of her. Of course, this was her own spection. To Iker, there were only two kinds of people: those he approved of, and those he didn¡¯t. Unfortunately, Jaelynn belonged to thetter. But she was unaware of this, still holding onto the matchmaking event from years ago as a way to teach the younger generation some respect. ¡°Disrespecting your elders, no wonder you mess with women like Cheyenne, because you are just like them.¡± In his mind, Cheyenne was the best person, and Iker wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to disparage her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Lawrence? Isn¡¯t she much better than you with a bad temper, unattractive appearance, and malicious heart?¡± ¡°If you want to be my elder, go marry my father in the heavens first.¡± ¡°You!¡± The men from the Todd family were the people Jaelynn hated most in her life. Iker¡¯s father abandoned her, and now his son dared to bully her. They acted as if she was a pushover. Before she could act, Iker was faster, swiftly disarming her in the blink of an eye. ¡°I suggest General Jaelynn think twice. We are equals, if you harm me, you may end up behind bars for life!¡± With that, Iker handed her the gun. The humiliation made Jaelynn feel ashamed. Without a word, she coldly left, not even wanting the gun anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this humiliation!¡± The man leisurely took out a cigarette from his military coat and lit it. ¡°Oh well, whatever.¡± Chapter 928 I’m Just Here for Cheyenne Jaelynn stormed off, leaving the not-so-empty hallway suddenly quiet, with even the sound of a dropped pin echoing through it. Iker, his tall and slender figure leaning against the wall, was smoking, but he quickly stubbed out the cigarette upon seeing a girl in hospital attire coughing. Only two drags in and still plenty left, it was a shame, but he tossed it anyway. Glenn used to smoke too before Kate got pregnant, but he hadpletely quit now. After some thought, he strode over to Master Iker, ¡°Thanks for stepping in back there, Master Iker.¡± It wasn¡¯t just about Jaelynn; if she broke loose, his wife could be in danger due to dyed treatment. Iker merely nced at Glenn nonchntly upon hearing his voice, then shifted his expressionless gaze to the emergency room door, a hint of tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Master Glenn, no need to thank me. I did note for you, but for her.¡± To be honest, Master Glenn also admired Cheyenne, but he couldn¡¯t understand why formidable men like Kelvin, Omari, or even the war god Iker would be smitten by her. Cheyenne was capable, but her personality¡­ too fiery and hot-headed, just thinking about it gave him a headache. ¡°Anyway, I must thank Master Iker, so thank you!¡± As he spoke, Glenn reached out a hand. After a brief hesitation, Iker shook his hand, giving a dry chuckle, ¡°Jaelynn may be fierce, but her hidden strength is unfathomable. Watch yourself if you cross her.¡± At that, Master Glenn smiled bitterly, his gaze turning more determined, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t sit idly and wait for my doom.¡± Whether it was Kate or Sasha, they were his life! Touch his life, and he¡¯d take theirs! Even if it meant toppling the entire Weaver family! Onistead. The Edwards family was cleaned up to wee guests. Not only the son-inw of the old master wasing, but also his grandson-inw. Layne told the butler not to make it too grand, but he himself had been ncing out the window since morning. Layne had stepped down from being the head of the Edwards family three years ago. Now, Cheyenne was the head, and even those who disagreed within the family had to suppress it. They just couldn¡¯t grasp the Thirteen Needles, while Cheyenne not only mastered it but also developed the Fourteenth Needle from it. On this merit alone, she was more than qualified to be the head of the Edwards family. Originally, Wind Hall should have been passed down to her, but Cheyenne had too much on her te with family matters, so the old master continued to assist her. Apart from being the hall master of Wind Hall, he spent all his other moments on Chinese painting. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet? So slow!¡± An elderly man with silver hair, dressed in a white traditional suit, stood at the doorway, anxiously waiting. He wore a pair of ordinary ck cloth shoes. Growing impatient, he returned to the sofa, picked up the remote, and randomly tuned in to a program. It happened to be a TV series starring Kate. ¡°That little girl used to follow Cheyenne around like a shadow, but she¡¯s doing quite well now. What¡¯s her daughter¡¯s name again? Thest time I saw her, she seemed quite charming.¡± He was referring to the gathering before Christmas, where Cheyenne, Kate, and others dined together with their children. It was when Layne had made a video call and caught a glimpse of Sasha, who was unlike his own daughter, Cierra. Sasha was quiet and well-behaved, while Cierra was mischievous. But Layne preferred Cierra. When Layne mentioned this, Yvonne suddenly remembered something and pped her forehead, eximing, ¡°Oh my, Ipletely forgot! I didn¡¯t buy enough yarn!¡± ¡°Cheyenne gets along well with Kate. It doesn¡¯t feel right to only knit sweaters for Oliver and Cierra.¡± Old Mr. Edwards couldn¡¯t help but have a wry smile as he watched here up with ideas one after another. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a diplomat? Howe your memory seems to be getting worse?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne was about to turn fifty this year and had transitioned from being in front of the screen to working behind it, educating and nurturing others. However, she was still considered a national goddess in the eyes of many. Four years ago, during the three-month city lockdown due to the outbreak, Layne fell seriously ill. At that time, Cheyenne had just given birth and was busy with medical treatment, unable to spare any time. Yvonne took care of him during that period, and through time spent together, feelings developed between them. After the pandemic, with the persuasion of everyone around them, Layne finally embarked on ate-life romance. However, Yvonne suggested that they forgo a wedding ceremony. She just wanted to apany him through their golden years. They quietly obtained a marriage certificate from the civil affairs office, and with a simple meal shared with close friends and family, they considered themselves married. Due to Yvonne¡¯s work obligations, she had to stay in Onistead. Therefore, Layne moved from Shedale to the branch of Wind Hall in Onistead, making it easier to manage his business. Their son-inw, Channing wanted to invite them to live in his vi, but Layne found him too intrusive and firmly declined the offer. So Channing could only set aside a day each month to visit them. In truth, Channing felt quite awkward around Yvonne because their ages wereparable, and Sh used to be good friends with Yvonne. Now he had to address her as ¡°mother-inw.¡± Chapter 929: Good Father-in-Law Yvonne found her memory worsening recently, not to mention frequent dizziness and vertigo. However, she thought these were just minor issues and didn¡¯t feel it necessary to tell Layne, as it would only make him worry for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, probably just due to the hectic work scheduletely, a pill or two will do the trick.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She had moderate symptoms of insomnia and had been relying on mtonin to fall asleep for the past half year. When Layne found out, he believed the side effects were significant and advised her to switch to traditional Chinese medicine and massage therapy for treatment. But with Yvonne being out and about two-thirds of the time in a month, she still found mtonin more convenient and continued to secretly take it. Recently, her group of old girlfriends rmended a good health supplement to her, and just one dose helped alleviate fatigue symptoms significantly. The downside was it was pricey, with a 100ml bottle costing five figures. Luckily, after years of hard work, she had umted some savings, or else she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford this expensive imported medicine. ¡°What medicine are you taking? Let me take a look at it for you. Even though I practice traditional medicine, there should be an ingredient list on the medicine bottle.¡± Even if it¡¯s Western medicine, as long as there is an ingredient list, he could probably understand its effects and functions. But Yvonne remained still, continuing to knit the sweater in her hands. ¡°The medicine is good, purchased by my friend from a research studio overseas. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°As long as it works, if you feel unwell anywhere, don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Just as they were talking, the butler¡¯sughter came from outside, ¡°Old Mr. Edwards, Mr. Kelvin and Mr. Channing have arrived.¡± Upon hearing this, Layne immediately wanted to get up from the sofa in excitement, but then realized his seniority. How could he personally go to wee them? He cleared his throat and sat upright on the sofa, pretending to be like a monarch waiting for his subjects to pay respects. However, the slight trembling in his hand holding the cane exposed his true emotions. ¡°If they¡¯reing, they¡¯lle on their own. It¡¯s not some great task that requires me to go greet them. They know the way in; they¡¯re not strangers.¡± Alright, he was reprimanded before they even entered the door. Seeing his awkwardness, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°You talk tough but your heart is kind. Alright¡­ I¡¯ll go greet them at the door.¡± This time, Layne said nothing. The first person to step out of the luxury car was Channing. He still preferred to wear a white suit, just like when he was young. If his skin wasn¡¯t fair, this bright color would seem out of ce. But even with his wheat-colored skin, the white suit on him exuded an elegant and noble aura, perfectly blending in. His hands were empty as he strolled in confidently. Following closely behind was Kelvin, who was forced to y the role of a ¡°Christmas tree,¡± with his arms loaded with gift boxes. All expensive supplements were prepared by Channing. As soon as they entered, they were greeted by Yvonne¡¯s warm smile. Due to the cold weather, she was wearing a ck fitted down jacket paired with a ck velvet skirt that shimmered under the light. Elegant and graceful, even with her advancing age, she couldn¡¯t hide her beauty and charm. ¡°Finally, you guys are here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you all morning,¡± Layne¡¯s voice sounded in the room, pretending to be annoyed as he said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, who¡¯s been looking forward to them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not Cheyenne and Cierra, I can¡¯t stand those two young troublemakers!¡± It was one thing to call Kelvin a troublemaker, but for some reason, Channing got dragged into it as well. Just yesterday, Channing had experienced the joy of being a father-inw through Kelvin, but today he had to face the embarrassment in front of Layne, losing face in front of his son-inw. Nevertheless, he walked in calmly. ¡°Dad, Kelvin and I came to see how you and Yvonne are doing. I heard you haven¡¯t been feeling welltely. Are you feeling better?¡± Even though Sh had divorced him before her death and married George, in Channing¡¯s mind, she would always be his wife. That made Layne his father-inw. When they brought Sh¡¯s ashes back, Layne surprised him with another revtion. Turns out, when Sh married George, they only had a wedding banquet and didn¡¯t actually get a marriage certificate. Perhaps feeling guilty towards him, not knowing that George, ambitious as he was, wanted more and ultimately led to her demise. Kelvin, unusually obedient, followed Channing and ced the gifts he brought in the living room before greeting them. ¡°Grandpa, Aunt Yvonne.¡± Yvonne had heard about theplications between Cheyenne and Kelvin, and she didn¡¯t have high hopes for the person standing before her. It was Omari, the sweet-talking boy, who fit her vision of a son-inw. However, witnessing Kelvin¡¯s actions in Jostrana, where he consistently defended Cheyenne, moved her, and for the sake of the two children, Yvonne acknowledged his presence. ¡°Hey, Kelvin, why did you bring so much stuff? Don¡¯t do this next time!¡± Despite Channing¡¯s aloof demeanor and continuous reservations about Kelvin, he still defended his son-inw in front of others. ¡°These are all gifts from the children, worried about you, so they bought them. I even told him to buy less, but he insisted.¡± Kelvin was speechless. Layne¡¯s expression softened slightly, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m quite well, but since the money¡¯s been spent, keep it then. Kelvin,e y chess with me, as for you¡­ just hang around.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Kelvin, pleasantly surprised by the favor, approached as Layne had set up the chessboard, waiting for him to take a seat. Layne was a traditional schr, skilled in various arts, but excelled in painting. He simply loved ying chess. And if one were toment on his chess skills, it was torturous for opponents due to his mediocre y. He would curse when angry, and even renege on his losses. Kelvin had yed a few games with him, always needing to leave a chance for Layne to win, all while trying to preserve his pride. To be honest, losing was more challenging than winning. Chapter 930: Playing Chess with Layne After setting up the chessboard, Layne prepared himself for a fierce battle against Kelvin, as if he was determined to defeat him without leaving any chance for aeback. However, a few minutes passed. ¡°Oops, wait¡­ just give me a moment to think.¡± ¡°No, I made a wrong move earlier. Let me reconsider¡­ Why are you so impatient?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­ You said earlier that once you make a move, there¡¯s no regret!¡± ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t recall saying that. What are you talking about? Well, this time I¡¯m sure I want to ce my piece here. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Kelvin discreetly took a deep breath. If the person sitting across him was his own grandfather, he would have already excused himself and left by now. ying chess against his own grandfather would at most invite a few taunts. However, ying against Cheyenne¡¯s grandpa was apletely different story. He had to be extremely cautious. He wondered when he could get these two old men to y together so that everyone could be free from this chess match. The gamested until past six o¡¯clock from half-past five, but luckily, dinner was already prepared, and Yvonne¡¯s call to eat saved him! ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s have dinner first. The chess game can wait.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Layne hadn¡¯t won yet, and he tightened his grip on the white pieces, unwilling to give up. ¡°Are you very hungry?¡± Kelvin tensed up, ¡°Not really.¡± Layne hummed in a spoiled tone, ¡°Since you¡¯re not hungry, you can finish the game before you eat. The loser shouldn¡¯t be allowed to have dinner, right?¡± Damn, he didn¡¯t want to win, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t want to eat. Just as Kelvin hesitated, Yvonne walked over and forcefully pulled Grandfather away from his seat. ¡°You¡¯ve had enough. Kelvin and the others came all the way here, and if you continue like this, they won¡¯t even have a bite to eat. If Cheyenne finds out, she¡¯ll definitely scold youter.¡± Upon hearing the name ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Layne immediately wilted, obediently putting down the chess pieces and following Yvonne back to the dining room. Kelvin also took a seat next to Channing. Today¡¯s dinner wasvish, filled with all of Cheyenne¡¯s favorite dishes. Unfortunately, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t present, and everyone¡¯s mood was a little down looking at these dishes. Layne, in particr, expressed his dissatisfaction through his eyes, ¡°You, why didn¡¯t you bring Cheyenne along this time?¡± Kelvin also wanted to do so, but the circumstances didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°Grandfather, Cheyenne and I still have two children at home. Oliver needs to go to kindergarten and requires someone to pick him up. Cheyenne needs to go to work.¡± Upon hearing this, Layne felt a slight loss, but he knew Kelvin was telling the truth. However, as an old man¡­ the older he got, the more he enjoyed having more people at home, making it lively. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. Cheyenne and I are getting married next month. You and Aunt Yvonne cane together and stay for a while.¡± Kelvin brought up the topic proactively, and Layne¡¯s expression improved, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just on the 24th next month. I¡¯ll definitelye then.¡± ¡°Great.¡± When it came to the wedding preparations, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but ask a few more questions, ¡°How are the preparations going? If you need any help, just let us know.¡± As Cheyenne¡¯s biological father, Channing also paid special attention to this matter. He looked up from his te with a condescending gaze towards Kelvin. ¡°No matter what, Cheyenne is my only daughter, and this is her second marriage to you. The first time, I wasn¡¯t around but I still heard how you neglected her back then. This time, I¡¯m going to be involved in the entire process.¡± Speaking of the past, Kelvin felt guilty. He knew he had let Cheyenne down¡­ The marriage was all arranged by his grandfather; he was only responsible for showing up. As soon as the wedding was over, not even the wedding night was spent together before Kelvin flew abroad alone, leaving Cheyenne to drown her sorrows in a bar until dawn. Looking back now, he wanted to smack himself in the face, especially considering Layne and Channing who deeply loved Cheyenne. The meat on his te seemed to be stabbed and crushed by the fork as if it were not a chicken cutlet but Kelvin himself. Feeling uneasy, Kelvin remained silent, unable to speak up. ¡°Grandpa, Aunt Yvonne¡­ and dear father-inw, rest assured, this time I will give Cheyenne a luxurious wedding that everyone will admire. It¡¯s what she deserves.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Layne expressed disdain. He wasn¡¯tcking in money, and to the Edwards family, organizing a wedding was just a matter of talking. He didn¡¯t care for Kelvin¡¯s idea of a ¡°luxurious wedding.¡± To Layne, it was simply materialistic; what he wanted to see was sincerity! Channing, Kelvin¡¯s father-inw, was straightforward in his speech. He patted Kelvin on the shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Very well, I want to see how deep your love for Cheyenne truly is. Otherwise¡­ my daughter has no shortage of suitors, that¡¯s a fact everyone acknowledges.¡± Currently, Omari, Iker, Benson¡­ were all eligible bachelors. Channing favored Iker the most. He had met the boy before and, though a bit aloof, his treatment of Cheyenne was beyond reproach. Kelvin felt like he was being pounded by his father-inw¡¯s words, almost on the verge of a breakdown. He hurriedly promised, ¡°Please rest assured, dear father-inw, I will make sure Cheyenne is satisfied, and so are you.¡± This was what Channing wanted to hear, finally giving Kelvin a look. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s eat. After dinner, we¡¯ll talk about Oliver and Cierra.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The dinner was not exactly harmonious, mainly because Kelvin was under immense pressure. After dinner, Reece unexpectedly arrived. Holding a bag of fruit, he grinned. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± He and Cheyenne had been good friends since childhood, so he also called Layne ¡°Grandpa¡± just like Cheyenne did. Layne had a favorable impression of Reece, considering him a good kid. ¡°Oh, Reece is here. Have you been filming in Onistead recently? Come on in!¡± Reece had only arrived in Onisteadst week and had joined a production team right at the airport, finally taking a day off to visit Layne. Upon entering the house, Reece noticed Kelvin¡¯s presence and coldly snorted. He didn¡¯t particrly like the man who married his best friend. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the always-busy Mr. Foley? What brings you here? Where are Cheyenne and the two kids, where are they?¡± Apart from the three rivals, Kelvin disliked this man in front of him the most. The man not only looked mboyant but also always found opportunities to talk to his own wife while ying games. Chapter 931: Kelvin Gets Jealous Although he found Reece unpleasant, Kelvin knew he had to maintain some courtesy. Otherwise, Cheyenne mightin to Cheyenne, and he would be the one who gets scolded. ¡°Cheyenne and the kids are at home, they didn¡¯te.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a shame. I even bought oranges, Cheyenne¡¯s favorite.¡± Kelvin shook his big hand. Luckily, Cheyenne didn¡¯te today. Hmph! After chatting a bit about the wedding, everyone expressed their desire to see Cheyenne and the two kids. Surprisingly, that clueless Reece took out his phone and called Cheyenne first, ¡°I also want to see that stubborn girl. It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw her. Let me make the call.¡± Kelvin, who was a step behind, didn¡¯t want his wife to answer Reece¡¯s call. He secretly prayed that no one would pick up. The call went through, but no one answered. Reece awkwardly scratched the back of his head. ¡°Well¡­ She must be busy. We¡¯re really close buddies. Back in the day, she even fought with someone for me. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t answer my call!¡± As he said that, Mr. Foley¡¯s jealousy red up. He envied Reece, in his youth, being protected by Cheyenne. Even though he knew it wasn¡¯t love that motivated that protection, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel sour. Kelvin didn¡¯t hold back and retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re useless? Being a man, you let a woman protect you!¡± Reece wanted to retort back, but he didn¡¯t dare. After all, Kelvin was now one of the shareholders in hispany! There were only two possibilities for Cheyenne not answering the call: She was sleeping and didn¡¯t hear it; she was in the operating room. So, Kelvin wisely decided to call his grandpa first. The call connected, and he saw his grandpa wearing a pink hat, sucking on a lollipop while sitting under a tree in the park with Cierra¡¯s bottle hanging around his neck, ying cards with someone. The look was funny and cute, not much different from an ordinary old man! Maybe ying mahjong and chess no longer satisfied his old man¡¯s interests, so he started hiding his identity and mingling with thedies who loved to dance in the square and the old men who enjoyed strolling with their birds in the central park. Old Mr. Foley nced briefly from his cards and shouted, his bad temper showing. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter with you calling me at this time? Hurry up and speak, I¡¯m busy!¡± His idea of being busy was ying cards, a game that required no skill and relied purely on luck. The stakes were low, with just ten dors to y for the entire day. It was a good way to pass the time. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched, his face darkened, and he eximed impatiently, ¡°Grandpa, why did you take Cierra to that kind of ce again?¡± He was genuinely afraid that Cierra would grow up to be a gambler in the future¡­ Old Mr. Foley scratched the back of his head for a while, unable toe up with a response. ¡°Youin about the smoky mahjong room, the noisy pool hall¡­ You¡¯re picky about the park too. What on earth do you want me to do?¡± Kelvin felt helpless. When he returned home, he would definitely keep Cierra by his side. Following grandpa would only result in going hungry for three days! ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s Cierra? Her great-grandfather and grandfather want to see her.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the inws who want to see the child. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier¡­ You¡¯ve wasted my time, hold on!¡± After saying that, he handed the phone to Cierra. ¡°Here, it¡¯s a call from your dad!¡± As soon as she heard that it was her father calling, Cierra picked up the phone. Her cute and delicate little face appeared on the screen, her beautiful eyes staring at her dad through the camera, blinking cutely like a little angel. However, at this moment, the little angel was wearing a dress that had lost its color, squatting under a tree with a sunburnt red face, digging for earthworms. Her fair little hand held a dirty earthworm, showing it off to Kelvin as if it was something to be proud of. ¡°Daddy, look, I caught this!¡± Kelvin: Can I keep a daughter like this? However, all three elders in the family were captivated by their daughter and not only refrained from scolding her but also vied to praise her. Layne: ¡°Wow, it¡¯s an earthworm! Cierra, you¡¯re amazing, daring to catch earthworms with your bare hands. But, did you know that this thing can be used in medicine? It can treat¡­¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was evident that he was trying hard to guide the child towards medicine. What if she turned out to be a genius like Cheyenne? Chapter 932: The Timid Son-in-law Channing: ¡°Well, children with courage have a bright future, and that applies to both personal and business matters¡­¡± Indeed, indeed, the Nymphscape Group has a sessor. Yvonne: ¡°These earthworms have grown really well. Does Cierra know she can turn the soil when she¡¯s in it, so that next year when the farmers are nting¡­¡± Learning from Cierra that Cheyenne was still working at the hospital, Reece suddenly feltforted. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t ignoring his calls; she was just busy. Looking at his daughter¡¯s innocent and lovely face on the phone, Kelvin felt a strong sense of unease welling up inside him. He thought of the recent series of child abduction cases in Akloit and his lips parted slightly, ¡°Grandpa, stop ying cards. Once you pick up Oliver and take Cierra back, if there¡¯s nothing else, try to keep the kids from going out too much recently.¡± Old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t like this at all, ¡°Are you trying to kill me? You already sold off my magazines, and now a lonely old man like me will just sit at home.¡± ¡°And Cierra also likes to y outside.¡± There was no room for negotiation on this issue. Kelvin¡¯s tone was firm, ¡°No, if you really want to have fun, I can have a yground built at home for you, and Joe can find a few people to y cards with you, okay?¡± Seeing his serious expression, Grandpa finally noticed something was off with his eldest grandson, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something happening?¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t share his concerns with them. Grandpa was getting old, and the children were still too young; telling them would only increase their anxiety in vain. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just for safety reasons.¡± At his words, Grandpa generously rolled his eyes at him and then turned back to the gambling table, ¡°Fine, you¡­ are just worrying for nothing. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been taking Cierra out every day recently, and everything¡¯s been fine, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y for another half an hour and then go pick up Oliver from school.¡± Without waiting for Kelvin to say more, he decisively hung up the phone. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Kelvin looked at the ck screen with a helpless expression. No one seemed to be concerned about this matter, but he himself, the next morning, went to Omari¡¯sw firm- Headquarters of NIGHTBREEZE Law Firm in Onistead . Simr in style to the branch in Akloit, there were two huge stones ced at the entrance, engraved with the calligraphic characters of ¡°NIGHTBREEZE¡±. Below was a small line: [Her smile is so sweet, like the evening breeze in spring.] As Kelvin stood in front of this stone in a daze, the female employees in thepany also noticed him shining in the crowd, their cheeks slightly flushed. The reason was simple-because the man was just too handsome! Looking no older than thirty, tall and handsome, his well-tailored suit exuded a stiff elegance, clearly of high value.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Young, handsome, wealthy¡­ Kelvin perfectly met her criteria for a partner. The woman deliberately took out a mirror, checked her own face, pursed her red lips, and then elegantly walked towards him with a sweet smile. With what she thought was her most beautiful angle, she said with a warm smile, ¡°Sir, what can we help you with at our NIGHTBREEZE Law Firm?¡± ¡°Our NIGHTBREEZE Law Firm is the strongest and most elite team in all of Onistead, bearing the title of ¡®Onistead¡¯s Victorious.¡¯ Every client¡¯s needs are met with the most satisfactory results.¡± Kelvin found her voice grating, and without giving her a nce, he simply said, ¡°No need!¡± The woman paused for a moment, unwilling to give up without a fight. ¡°You must not know much about NIGHTBREEZE. I can guarantee you won¡¯t regret choosing NIGHTBREEZE. Ourpany¡¯s CEO is a renowned topwyer named Omari.¡± ¡°He personally chose the name NIGHTBREEZE.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Kelvin interrupted her with a cold tone. The woman was taken aback. ¡°Ahem¡­ Mr. Lara is remarkable. NIGHTBREEZE was also established to protect his beloved¡­¡± The word ¡°beloved¡± struck a chord of jealousy in Kelvin¡¯s heart. When he raised his head, his deep-set eyes reflected disgust and iciness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear the sess story of NIGHTBREEZE. I¡¯m Kelvin Foley, and I came here to meet Mr. Lara¡¯s assistant and thepany¡¯s deputy CEO.¡± Kelvin Foley! Che¡¯s richest person ording tost year¡¯s Forbes list? And a young entrepreneur ranked in the top fifty globally, with assets worth trillions! The unexpected news left the woman stunned, almost causing her to stumble while wearing high heels. However, this wealthy gentleman looked at her with disdain, showing no interest in extending a helping hand, absolutelycking in gentlemanly manners! Kelvin didn¡¯t care how she perceived him. With one hand casually tucked in his suit pocket, he strode confidently towards thew firm, his long legs in full view. Beforeing, he had already contacted NIGHTBREEZE¡¯s deputy CEO, Noe Kirnd. The receptionist¡¯s initial astonishment at the sight of such a handsome young man quickly turned into a flurry of action as she made a phone call to Mr. Kirnd. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Foley, please wait in the VIP lounge. Mr. Kirnd is currently in a meeting, and it should be ending in about ten minutes.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± He replied indifferently. Guided by the staff, Kelvin made his way to the VIP lounge and was offered a cup of hot coffee along the way. His gaze casually swept over the magazines on the bookshelf, and he noticed that several of them featured his wife Cheyenne¡¯s face on the cover. When he caught sight of that familiar face, his cold demeanor softened slightly, and he picked up one of the magazines to take a closer look. It was an expired issue of magazine, featuring Cheyenne as a guest. The host had interviewed people¡¯s opinions about Cheyenne, and Omari was the first to remark. ¡°Cheyenne is a genuinely kind and honest girl. Despite her carefree andzy lifestyle, once she gets serious, she forgets about herself. The only w is that she¡¯s too harsh on me!¡± The half-joking, half-hearted remark was said in front of the media. Omari¡¯s fondness for Cheyenne wasn¡¯t a secret. It was pretty much known throughout the upper-ss circles. However, Kelvin still felt ufortable seeing his name. He tore out that page, crumpled it twice, and tossed it into the trash can. Now, only his name and Cheyenne¡¯s name remained together, and they would be together for a lifetime. After ten minutes, the door to the VIP lounge was pushed open once again. ¡°Sorry, sorry, Mr. Foley, for keeping you waiting.¡± Chapter 933: The Truth Behind Mr. Lara’s Disappearance Kelvin turned around at the words and saw a figure dressed in ck at the doorway, appearing to be in his early thirties. He was of average height, not tall nor short, with a slightly chubby figure. He had a fair and refined face, entuated by a pair of silver-framed sses, which added to his schrly elegance. Kelvin assumed that this man must be Noe, the deputy CEO of NIGHTBREEZE and also Omari¡¯s roommate. ¡°No worries, I came unannounced today,¡± said Noe. He had only caught glimpses of Kelvin at a few important gatherings before, but he was astonished by the handsome face of this young billionaire. Being in close proximity to him now, Noe could sense his extraordinary aura, which exined why he was such a sessful individual. ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s NIGHTBREEZE¡¯s honor to have you visit. Please have a seat,¡± Noe said, gesturing towards a chair. Noe wanted to shake hands, but he had heard that Mr. Foley had a germophobic tendency and never indulged in handshakes. So he refrained from approaching further, not wanting to risk an awkward situation. After Kelvin sat down, Noe prepared a pot of tea with his own hands and ced it in front of him. ¡°Mr. Foley, please have a taste. This is authentic Earl Grey tea.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Kelvin replied. He wasn¡¯t particrly particr about food and beverages, and tea tasting was neither his hobby nor expertise. He took a sip and went straight to the point, stating his purpose, ¡°Mr. Kirnd, no need for formalities. I believe you¡¯re aware of the connection between Mr. Lara and me. I¡¯m here on behalf of Cheyenne to inquire about Mr. Lara¡¯s whereabouts.¡± As Noe had been Omari¡¯s roommate during their university days, he was well aware of Omari¡¯s deep love for thedy known as ¡°Cheyenne.¡± For her, Omari had remained chaste throughout their four years in college, rejecting any advances from the opposite sex. For her, he had given up high-paying jobs abroad upon graduation and had chosen to return to the country without hesitation. For her, he had put aside the ongoing cases, ready to lend his support to her at any moment of need. ¡­ Their aspirations for wealth and sess differed from those around them. The Omari family was already affluent, with a prestigious position thatmanded respect from the top of the social pyramid. Omari¡¯s dedication stemmed solely from a woman named Cheyenne. NIGHTBREEZE had witnessed Omari¡¯s deep affection for Miss Lawrence over the years. So it came as a surprise to Noe that Kelvin was the one trying to find Omari. He thought Kelvin would be delighted by Omari¡¯s disappearance. However, he had misunderstood. Kelvin disliked Omari, that was true, but he did not wish to witness the downfall of an exceptional man. Perhaps¡­ it was an unspoken understanding between rivals.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In that case, I will directly inform Mr. Foley of the information we have regarding this matter. It all began with a child abuse case three months ago.¡± Three months ago, as the pandemic subsided, various industries gradually returned to normal, including NIGHTBREEZE, whose business had suffered due to the outbreak. With the pandemic settling down, there was an influx of divorce cases, most seeking legal assistance for property disputes within marriages. Amidst this hectic period, Omari proposed a charitable project-a month of free legal aid. It was his response to the national call for solidarity. As a prestigious internationalwyer, it was already difficult to hire him even with substantial wealth, let alone for free. During that time, there were many people looking for Omari, but he was selective, only choosing to help those who truly needed it. One case in particr involved domestic violence. The child involved was named Juan Hood, a seven-and-a-half-year-old boy. Omari came into contact with him not because Juan sought him out, but through a video. The video was taken by a neighbor near Juan¡¯s house, and it showed Juan lying in a dark ditch between two buildings, covered in blood. His whole body was covered in blood and mud, making it difficult to determine his gender. His neck and limbs were chained, with one end of the chain secured to a wall. There was a circle of wire in the ditch, coated with glue. It was already pitiful enough that the child was chained, but being stuck to the wire with glue made it impossible for him to move. Every night, his foster father would throw a piece of bread through the window for him to eat. When he was thirsty, he would drink the dirty water from a pipe. This went on for several days, and Juan became so weak and thin that he was nothing but skin and bones. In the hot weather, the ditch was filled with flies and mosquitoes, causing abscesses to form all over his body due to the infections. Because of the bacterial infection, his wounds itched, and he could only alleviate the pain temporarily by rubbing against the iron chain underneath him, allowing the spikes to pierce his body. Only through this excruciating pain could he temporarily relieve his suffering. Being mute, he had no chance to cry out for help; he could only make feeble breathing sounds. It wasn¡¯t until a valuable doll identally fell into the ditch that the cat¡¯s owner, came to search for it and discovered the child. The owner immediately called 911, and this incident made it to the newspaper, causing a sensation online. Omari came across this news when he was reading the newspaper in the morning. Intrigued, he took the initiative to contact the journalist from the newspaper. To uncover the truth, he went to the hospital to visit Juan. The doctor exined that because of long-term malnutrition and systemic fungal infections, Juan¡¯s vital signs were extremely weak. It would require a significant amount of money for his treatment. Omari generously offered to cover most of the medical expenses, and additional funds came from donations received from themunity. At that moment, Juan¡¯s foster father arrived at the hospital. He tearfully admitted his mistakes to Mr. Lara, exining that he had been away dealing with matters in his hometown and was unaware of what had happened to the child. As there was no evidence or clues to verify the foster father¡¯s words at that time, Omari left the money behind and departed. Little did he know that the very next day, the man took Juan out of the hospital. When Omari and the local police returned to find Juan and his father, the doctor informed them that Juan had already been discharged. Juan¡¯s father had swallowed the money, and sadly, Juan couldn¡¯t survive for more than three days before sumbing to his illness. This incident deeply affected Omari, and he decided to sue Pablo Hood for domestic violence. During the investigation, it was discovered that Pablo was not Juan¡¯s biological father, but his foster father-the one who had locked Juan in the ditch. It was his daughter who had been throwing bread from upstairs. After years of marriage without children, Pablo and his wife had decided to adopt a child from the southwestern mountain region to carry on their family name. That child was Juan. He had been a victim of trafficking, sold to Pablo when he was only six months old, shortly after being weaned. Coincidentally, shortly after bringing Juan home, Pablo¡¯s wife became pregnant, and after ten months, gave birth to a daughter. By then, Juan was already a year and a half old, but still unable to speak. Pablo realized he had been deceived. He had paid ten thousand for a mute child. Meanwhile, his wife had given birth to a daughter. Chapter 934: Near Fatal Consequences Pablo was inherently biased towards males over females, believing that it was Juan, the mute, who turned his beloved son into a girl. As a result, he grew more and more displeased with this adoptive son, reluctantly raising him from the age of one to six. His mistakes at work led to his dismissal from thepany, adding to the stress of middle-aged unemployment and fueling his irritable temper. One night, in a drunken stupor, when Juan stood at the door to let him in, Pablo, unable to steady himself, stumbled and burned his leg on a nearby stove. In a fit of rage, he kicked the child into the corner, and while spending half a month in the hospital, Pablo found his pockets stretched thin. It was then that he conceived the idea of killing his adoptive son. Aware of the illegality of murder, he began to spread rumors about the child¡¯s mischievous nature, using Juan of stealing money and sabotaging his drinks with salt. Poor Juan, a mere six-year-old and unable to speak for himself as a mute, was gradually painted as a miscreant by everyone around him. With the backing of public opinion, Pablo¡¯s courage swelled. Under the cover of night, while everyone slept, he fed the child sleeping pills and locked him in the drain behind the building. The back of their house bordered a mountain, part of which had been sted away during construction, leaving behind a neglected drain choked with filth. The ce was a breeding ground for sewage, fallen branches, and asional snake skins and dead rats¡­ Pablo¡¯s wife, Hailee, timid and from a rural background, worked as a cleaner, earning a meager sry of only 3000 a month. When her husband had a job, the family managed, but after his unemployment, her wages barely covered the rent, let alone living expenses. Their daughter was about to start kindergarten, adding to their financial burden. The couple often quarreled over the issue of the adopted son¡¯s fate, and in fits of anger, Pablo would sometimes turn violent towards Hailee too. After several beatings, Hailee grew fearful of her husband. For the sake of their daughter, shecked the courage to divorce him; having borne a child in her forties, she didn¡¯t know how she would cope alone. So she endured. Unable to witness the adopted son she had nurtured for five years lying near death, Hailee secretly had their daughter throw bread out of the kitchen window. This allowed Juan to cling to life for another week, until he was discovered and ultimately sumbed to his injuries. In court, Pablo brazenly imed the child died of natural causes, unconnected to him, until Hailee¡¯s guilty consciencepelled her to reveal the truth. Omari, as Juan¡¯s defensewyer, fought a valiant battle in court, and ultimately, Pablo was convicted of ¡°child abuse resulting in death¡± and sentenced to seven years in prison. It was not that Omari didn¡¯t want the demon to face the death penalty; the legal system in Che simply operated that way. Without Omari, Pablo might have walked free in just two years through his connections. This oue clearly left Omari dissatisfied; a six-year-old child barely glimpsed theplexities of the world before his brief life was brutally cut short. And in such a cruel manner, departing from this world! ¡°Just when everyone thought this matter hade to a close, little did they know that behind this domestic violence casey an even greater conspiracy ¨C human trafficking!¡± ¡°Mr. Lara found the phone number of the person who sold the child in Pablo¡¯s contact list. Out of curiosity, he called and found out that the person was just a middleman, and there were over fifty children like Juan.¡± ¡°He became anxious right away and insisted on continuing the investigation despite my attempts to persuade him otherwise.¡± Initially, Noe thought that this matter was filled with unknown risks and disagreed with his decision to investigate. However, Omari, who was usuallyzy, insisted on getting to the bottom of it. ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t choose to go solo but coborated with the police, particrly Mr. Murillo.¡± ¡°Gordon.¡± Of course, Kelvin knew Gordon. A few years ago, he and Cheyenne uncovered the conspiracy of the Lucas family together. Because of this, Gordon was promoted directly from a local position to the head of the capital authority. ¡°Mr. Kirnd, do you happen to know the address of the Hood residence? I want to meet them and maybe find some clues.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± It¡¯s not that Noe didn¡¯t want to provide him with the information, but he simply felt that Mr. Lara and Mr. Murillo had already asked, so what more could Kelvin possibly find out? However, seeing Kelvin¡¯s determination, he cooperated and provided all the avable information. ¡°Here is everything about the Juan case, Mr. Foley. Take your time to look through it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Noe didn¡¯t disturb him any further. Seeing that Kelvin had things to attend to, he quietly left the VIP room. Akloit Hospital.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Time passed minute by minute, and the sun gradually moved from its zenith towards the west. A strand of golden-red sunset shone on Glenn. Yet, he couldn¡¯t feel an ounce of warmth. Looking up at the emergency room door, as the red light gradually went out, his silent yet tense heart finally stirred slightly. Click- The closed door slowly opened within his field of vision. Master Glenn just woke up and approached to inquire about the situation inside, only to realize that he had been standing for too long, and his legs had already be numb. He almost stumbled with that slight movement, but luckily he managed to grab onto the nearby wall in time. Cheyenne walked out from behind the door, dressed in surgical attire. After an entire afternoon of intense work, she was covered in sweat. As soon as she stepped out of the emergency room doors, she took off her cap to catch some fresh air. ¡°Miss Lawrence, how is my wife¡­ How is she doing?¡± Master Glenn anxiously asked. Cheyenne raised her eyes and nced at him. ¡°She is temporarily out of danger, but because her injury is in her brain, I can¡¯t say whether there will be any aftereffects.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll conduct a brain CT scan on Kate once her condition stabilizes.¡± ¡°As long as she¡¯s okay¡­¡± God knows that he rushed from thepany and felt his heart tearing apart when he saw Kate lying in the hospital bed covered in blood. When Cheyenne saw Master Glenn¡¯s face, she became a little angry and didn¡¯t give him a friendly expression. She snorted. ¡°As a husband, you can¡¯t even protect your own wife and child. You¡¯re simply useless!¡± ¡°When Kate¡¯s condition was critical just now, your aunt dyed me from performing surgery, clearly not having good intentions.¡± ¡°I was frightened this time too. If it had been five minutester, I¡¯m afraid it would have been a double tragedy.¡± ¡­ Master Glenn didn¡¯t quite catch the first half of the sentence, but when he heard ¡°double tragedy,¡± he froze in ce. ¡°Wha¡­ What did you say?¡± Cheyenne became even angrier. ¡°What else? She¡¯s pregnant, already two months!¡± Chapter 935: Borrowing Thirty Years of Life The sudden news shocked Master Glenn, causing his body to tremble. His steps faltered, and he fell onto the cold chair. His eyes turned red, gradually tinged with tears. ¡°Kate¡­ almost¡­ almost died, along with our child.¡± Cursed by the Weaver family, men couldn¡¯t live past the age of thirty. He had believed that he would leave this world on his thirtieth birthday and had thus never dared to respond to Kate¡¯s feelings. But then, he encountered that mysterious girl from the Miller family, who used Praying Magic to extend his life. This incredible spell naturally came with a price. He borrowed his extended life from someone else, and Kate willingly gave him thirty years of her own lifespan. It meant that he would live a maximum of sixty years in his entire life. Neither he nor Kate coveted the dream of living to a hundred years old. All they wanted was to be able to apany each other for the remaining days. When it came to having children, Master Glenn believed that it didn¡¯t matter whether they were boys or girls. Seeing the painful look on Kate¡¯s face when she gave birth to Sasha, he decided that having only one child would be enough in this lifetime. He never expected that Kate would be pregnant again! And it was in such a dangerous situation that they discovered it. Master Glenn, overwhelmed by self-me, raised his hand and gave himself a p, dejectedly saying, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m truly useless!¡± Cheyenne, seeing that her p had turned his face red, frowned and said, ¡°Enough of your self-pity. I want to know why Kate became like this!¡± Wasn¡¯t she busy with filming recently? In fact, Master Glenn was not entirely clear about what had happened. So it was Nn who filled him in on the details. ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ Kate, it was because she found out that Sasha was missing that she had a confrontation with Juliana. Then Juliana attacked our Kate¡­¡± ¡°What did you say? How could Sasha be missing?¡± Cheyenne was very fond of Sasha, treating her almost like a future daughter-inw. Even if she and Oliver grew up and weren¡¯t together, Sasha would still be her goddaughter. As a godmother and a future mother-inw, she was also very worried upon hearing the news of Sasha¡¯s disappearance. As Nn answered, tears streamed down his face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I saw Sasha ying in the dressing room while Kate was filming, but in the blink of an eye, she was gone.¡± ¡°When Kate and I returned, we found everything in a mess. Only Juliana was in the dressing room, so Kate thought it was her.¡± Cheyenne had some impressions of Juliana, who was just an eye candy and regarded herself highly. It was hard to imagine her doing something as serious as kidnapping Sasha. ¡°If she went missing on the set, have you searched around?¡± Nn shook his head, tearfully exining, ¡°But Kate was covered in blood, and I was too panicked to search. We had to call 911 and bring Kate to the hospital first.¡± Master Glenn had slightly more time than Nn. He had heard about the argument between Juliana and his wife on the phone and rushed to the hospital without going to the set. He met up with Nn there instead. In other words, he hadn¡¯t been to the set and hade straight to the hospital. Iker, who had listened to the entire ordeal, had a serious expression. ¡°This matter seems to be moreplicated because there have been several cases of child disappearances recently.¡± He came from Onistead to here because Gordon had requested assistance from higher authorities. ¡°For now, we should quickly go to the set and look for any clues. I¡¯ll call Mr. Murillo.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words awakened Master Glenn, who took onest look in the direction of the emergency room before entrusting Kate to her care. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lawrence, for looking after her. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have Kate transferred to a VIP ward.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± On the film set. In the afternoon, an ident urred involving Juliana and Kate, temporarily halting the production. All the actors went home to wait. The director and the investors were frantic. Just as they were thinking of going to the hospital to check on Kate¡¯s condition, Master Glenn arrived. It was no secret that Master Glenn was behind thergest entertainmentpany in the country. He invested a billion dors in just this production, with his wife as the lead actress.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Master Glenn exuded a strong presence. Even Mr. Holmes couldn¡¯t manage to speak aplete sentence in front of him today when he came to demand answers. ¡°Master Glenn, you¡¯re here.¡± Master Glenn didn¡¯t even spare him a nce and, under the protection of his bodyguards, headed straight to the scene of the ident ¨C the dressing room! ¡°Mr. Holmes, what should we do now? Everyone knows that Master Glenn is notorious for doting on his wife. With Miss Zamora being beaten like that on the set, he might even want our lives.¡± The one speaking was the producer, responsible for selecting suitable actors for the production. It was he who had introduced Juliana to the crew in the first ce. Mr. Holmes scratched his head in annoyance. ¡°Who should I ask when you¡¯re asking me? I told you before that Juliana wasn¡¯t a good fit, but you persuaded me to give her a chance. Now, look, she¡¯s caught up in a murder case!¡± Leaving behind thoseining words, Mr. Holmes hurriedly followed Master Glenn. They arrived at the dressing room, where everything remained as it was before everyone left. Master Glenn immediately noticed scattered lipstick, BB cream, makeup brushes, and other items on the floor. The costumes on the hangers alsoy dirty on the ground, trampled upon. There was arge puddle of blood on the floor, which had turned from bright red to dark purple over time. Seeing this blood, Master Glenn felt even more self-me and anger, as this blood had flowed from Kate¡¯s body! ¡°Where¡¯s Juliana?¡± Upon hearing Master Glenn¡¯s voice, Mr. Holmes trembled and stammered, ¡°Miss Chambers also left. She must have gone back to the Chambers Residence.¡± In fact, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, Juliana couldn¡¯t really be med for this. Everyone witnessed Kate pinning her against the wall and going crazy. Later, Kate ended up being injured by Juliana. ¡°Fine, she harms my wife and child, and she wants to escape the consequences? She¡¯s delusional!¡± ¡°Call the police first!¡± Master Glenn picked up Kate¡¯s phone, which had fallen to the ground, its screen shattered like a spider web. He pressed the power button, and the screen disyed two simr smiling faces ¨C one big and one small ¨C causing his eyes to well up. ¡°Kate, Sasha¡­ It¡¯s my fault for not protecting you.¡± If he had called Kate earlier, maybe Sasha wouldn¡¯t have gone missing, and she wouldn¡¯t have been in trouble. As Master Glenn knelt on the ground, silently shedding tears of immense pain, he noticed a toy watch that had fallen just beneath the wardrobe. Chapter 936: Blood Behind the Mirror ¡°That is¡­¡± Everyone was hesitating on how tofort Master Glenn, but then they saw Master Glenn actually humble himself by kneeling on the ground, bowing down to let his expensive suit get dirtied. ¡°Master Glenn, what are you doing?¡± It wasn¡¯t until Master Glenn found a pink smartwatch from under the wardrobe, the most popr style from Akloit at the moment. Just like Sasha had seen some ssmates in her ss wear, being able to make calls, send messages, and be used as an rm clock. Although the little girl had never said she wanted one herself, how could he, who spoiled his daughter so much, not be willing to buy it for her? ¡°I personally picked this out, my Sasha loves it.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to think about what would happen if his daughter fell into the hands of human traffickers. Sasha was actually a very timid child, afraid of the dark and thunder, needing to listen to his stories at night to fall asleep. ¡°Sasha¡­ Daddy will definitely find you and bring you back safely.¡± The watch had run out of battery, so Master Glenn casually put it in his suit pocket and continued to observe the scene. After calling the police for over ten minutes, the police finally arrived, led by his old acquaintance ¨C Gordon! Thetter went straight to the scene to take photos for evidence, while he stood in front of Master Glenn and said, ¡°I never thought it would be you calling the police this time.¡± In the conspiracy of the Lucas family, Master Glenn had once been an aplice, but fortunately, he chose to turn against them in the end, earning him a chance to redeem himself. For the first two years, some still doubted him, fearing he would collude with the Lucas family again to make aeback.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But over four years had passed, and Master Glenn had been going to work anding back home as usual without contacting any suspicious individuals, so the surveince on him had been lifted. Just when he was starting to settle down, something like this happened. At this moment, Gordon felt sympathy for him. ¡°Master Glenn, don¡¯t worry. ording to the information I have, it seems that those people intentionally abducted these children, and the whereabouts of the missing children are unknown, so I think they should still be alive.¡± Upon hearing this, Master Glenn chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°How could I not worry? That¡¯s my daughter! I was the one who delivered her into this world.¡± ¡°You, a loner like you, must find it difficult to understand my emotions.¡± Being despised, Gordon was a little angry, ¡°Master Glenn, consider if you have offended anyone recently? If you have enemies, or targets, they might be moving faster.¡± Thinking about recent enemies, Master Glenn carefully recalled, and hispany had been well-behaved recently without any mistakes. Except for one thing. ¡°I remember now, I had a small dispute with the Terry family before.¡± But he didn¡¯t think that the couple had the guts to harm Sasha. Perhaps there was more to this than meets the eye. Just as a dangerous thought briefly crossed his mind, a pleasant voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°Boss, we have a lead!¡± The speaker was a young policeman with a crew cut, with slightly dark skin and bright white teeth when he smiled, exuding a sunny demeanor. He was a newly transferred young patrol officer, and he had tagged along out of curiosity when Master Glenn called the police earlier. As soon as the words ¡°lead¡± were mentioned, everyone¡¯s gaze concentrated on the man, making the shy young man blush. ¡°Where are the clues?¡± Gordon asked in a cold voice. In the next moment, a young officer actually moved the mirror from the dressing room outside. The mirror looked to be about half the height of a person, one meter wide, reflecting the faces of everyone present. There was a mirror inside the dressing room because this room used to be a dance studio, and dance studios often install mirrors on the walls to create a sense of space. After it was converted into a dressing room, the mirror inside the dressing room was left there. When there were many female celebrities, the mirror outside was simply not enough. So, it was no longer a secret to look in the mirror after changing clothes in the dressing room. The young officer continued to speak about how he found the mirror: ¡°I was ordered to go to the dressing room to look for clues, and I caught a glimpse of the mirror on the side, then I noticed the bloodstains on the mirror.¡± ¡°I curiously turned the mirror over and saw there were words on it!¡± ¡°Let me see that.¡± After Gordon spoke, two policemen approached, lifted the mirror, and turned it in a direction. Behind the mirror, there should have been a thinyer of metal, but at this moment, it was written in blood- ¡°If you want to find your daughter, trade your life for hers. This is what you owe me!¡± At the sight of this familiar handwriting and message, Master Glenn¡¯s face turned pale, his tall figure staggering back a step, his back against the table. It¡¯s him! He¡¯s back! The attention of Gordon and the others was focused on the mirror, and for a moment, they did not notice Master Glenn¡¯s unease, continuing to discuss among themselves. ¡°Boss, there are fingerprints on the mirror. Should we collect them?¡± ¡°Of course, when you handle it, remember to wear gloves and don¡¯t disturb the crime scene.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After some evidence collection, Gordon already had a rough idea of what had happened. This case was different from the previous incidents of missing children. In the previous cases, the children disappeared in crowded public ces, but this time¡­ the child disappeared in a closed dressing room. ¡°I specte that the guy abducted Sasha in the dressing room and then hid in the dressing room after it happened. The mirror piece fell off, so he hid behind it.¡± ording to the director and eyewitness testimonies, only a few minutes passed between Sasha¡¯s disappearance and Kate noticing the child missing. If the guy was familiar to Sasha, the scene would not have turned out like this. On the contrary, if the guy was a stranger to Sasha, she would have felt fear subconsciously and struggled, knocking over the makeup tools. Perhaps afraid of making noise that would attract attention, he hid. Juliana entered the dressing room after the perpetrator, and then the y between her and Kate began. The perpetrator probably took advantage of the distraction between the two and escaped with the child unnoticed. The film base had a considerable flow of people. During peak season, at least eight to ten film crews were shooting every day, including children. Therefore, no one would suspect a person carrying a child among them. ¡°Quick, find all the surveince footage you can from here!¡± Gordon ordered, and Master Glenn immediately dispatched someone to do it. However, everyone knew that the film base was vast, with limited surveince coverage, not to mention that ces like restrooms and dressing rooms, where privacy was paramount, had no surveince. Finding someone through this route was not easy, akin to finding a needle in a haystack! Chapter 937: Dirty Sister and Clean Freak Brother After work, Cheyenne drove straight home. Today had been too much for her, leaving her extremely unsettled. She needed to see her two kids as soon as possible to make sure they were safe before she could rx. Upon arriving at the old house, she found the front gate tightly shut. Once inside, the living room was tidy, luxurious, but deserted, with not a soul in sight. Looking up at the wall clock, she noticed the hour hand pointing at ¡°six.¡± ¡°At this time, grandpa should usually be at home with the kids. Where could they have gone?¡± After searching both upstairs and downstairs, Cheyenne was about to call grandpa when she heard a voice outside the door. ¡°Great-grandpa, that spicy crayfish was so good¡­ Let¡¯s continue tomorrow¡­ How about the next spicy one?¡± It was Cierra speaking, with a mouthful of c, causing her words to be slightly muffled. Following closely behind old Mr. Foley was the cold and cool little prince, Oliver. Seeing his silly sister with a sesame seed stuck in her mouth, he felt apulsion to wipe it off. As soon as his hand reached out, Cierra dodged, looking at him with a guarded expression, blinking her big watery eyes. ¡°Bad brother! This c is bought by my Great-grandpa!¡± she eximed. Frustrated, Oliver pinched her chubby little face. ¡°Silly girl! I wanted to help clean the dirt off your face, or else Mom will find out we ate junk food outside.¡± So that¡¯s the reason! Cierra, wanting to have delicious hamburgers and ice cream next time, willingly leaned her face forward and closed her eyes, letting her brother help clean her mouth. With practiced movements, Oliver took out a small white handkerchief from his shirt pocket and gently wiped Cierra¡¯s face. He then carefully cleaned her dirty little hands, especially wrinkling his nose in disgust when he saw dirt under her fingernails. ¡°Cierra, did you y with mud again?¡± the little boy expressed his disapproval. Cierra, an honest and good child, nodded and excitedly acted cute to her brother. ¡°Yeah, Great-grandpa took me to the park, and I even caught a worm. Look, brother!¡± she said, proudly disying her catch inside her water bottle. Seeing that she used her drinking thermos to hold the worm, Oliver didn¡¯t even want to talk to her anymore. He took a few steps back with the handkerchief in hand. ¡°It¡¯s too dirty! Quick, get rid of it!¡± He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of that ugly and disgusting bug being held by her bare hands. Thinking about other people¡¯s clean and adorable sisters, Oliver suddenly wished he could trade his sister for someone else. Cierra, however, refused to let go of the little worm. She held it like a precious treasure and angrily stated, ¡°No! Great-grandpa said we can use it for fishing. I want to keep it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re such a dirty child! I won¡¯t sit with you at the same table anymore, hmph!¡± Cierra tilted her little head, a conflicted expression appearing on her face. She wanted to eat with her brother, but what about the little worm? Finally, the young girl ced her chubby little hands in front of her brother, wiggling them, and in a coquettish voice, she held onto his arm. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be mad¡­ I, I really washed my hands before eating.¡± Oliver, who had a cleanliness obsession, couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her touching him with her worm-covered hands. He wanted to immediately push her hand away but didn¡¯t want to hurt his sister.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Let go quickly!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡­ Cheyenne breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the three figures standing at the door. She walked wearily towards the two children, Cierra and Oliver. ¡°Cierra, Oliver¡­ you¡¯re back. Grandpa¡­ why are you an hourte today?¡± Old Mr. Foley still had Oliver¡¯s small backpack on his shoulder. He was a tall, elderly man who appeared frail, yet the blue Superman backpack strangely suited him, almost looking adorable. Cheyenne¡¯s question was a mundane one, but it made the three of them tense up as if facing a great threat. Grandpa looked at Oliver, Oliver looked at Cierra, and Cierra sought help from Grandpa. They stood there, exchanging nces for several seconds. Finally, they all answered simultaneously: Grandpa: ¡°We went to visit an old friend.¡± Oliver: ¡°There was a one-hour traffic jam near the kindergarten.¡± Cierra: ¡°We helped an olddy cross the road¡­¡± Three people, three different answers. Cheyenne¡¯s lip twitched¡­ Did they really think she would believe them? ¡°Tell me the truth, where did you really go?¡± Grandpa: ¡°There was really bad traffic near the kindergarten.¡± Cierra: ¡°We went to visit Great-grandpa¡¯s friend.¡± Oliver nced at the clueless faces of the other two and let out a subtle sigh before summarizing everything. ¡°Mama, Great-grandpa came to pick me up from the kindergarten, but there was a traffic jam. On the way, Great-grandpa said he wanted to visit a friend, so we went somewhere else. We happened to see an olddy fall while crossing the road, and Great-grandpa took her back home.¡± Oliver expected his exnation to be believable. Instead, Cheyenne reached out and snatched the c from behind Cierra¡¯s back, both amused and annoyed. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to lie to me anymore.¡± ¡°You just went to KFC, and what¡¯s infuriating is that you didn¡¯t bring me anything!¡± Upon seeing this, Grandpa quickly coughed apologetically, ¡°Well¡­ Cheyenne, it¡¯s not that Grandpa didn¡¯t bring you any, it¡¯s because¡­¡± Oliver cut in, ¡°It¡¯s because Cierra ate it!¡± ncing at Cierra¡¯s bulging belly, Cheyenne drank the c in one gulp and said, ¡°Fine, Cierra doesn¡¯t have to eat dinner tonight. How dare she steal my portion!¡± Cierra looked sadly at her diminishing c and anxiously grabbed onto Cheyenne¡¯s dress. ¡°Mommy, can you leave¡­ leave a little for me, please?¡± ¡°You greedy girl, if you eat too much, you¡¯ll have indigestion. Mommy is just solving your problem.¡± The little princess was visibly angry, thinking that Mommy was the one who was more greedy! Once inside the house, Cheyenne immediately became serious. She decided to tell them about Sasha¡¯s disappearance and to alert everyone in the family to be more cautious. ¡°Grandpa, from now on, when you drop off and pick up Oliver, maybe you should have a bodyguard with you. There have been consecutive cases of child abduction in Akloit, and I¡¯m a bit worried.¡± Old Mr. Foley thought Cheyenne was being overly cautious, as it really wasn¡¯t necessary. He waved it off, not taking it seriously. ¡°Cheyenne, you must be reading too much news. There isn¡¯t a day in Akloit without something happening. Don¡¯t worry, as long as Grandpa is there, nobody would dare harm the kids. I¡¯ll fight them tooth and nail!¡± In his prime, he was a formidable figure in Akloit, so there was no reason he couldn¡¯t protect his two little great-grandchildren. Confidence was great, but Cheyenne still couldn¡¯t shake off her worries. ¡°Grandpa¡­ you might not know this, but today, Sasha¡­ went missing. Kate got into a conflict with someone over our child and got seriously injured. I had to perform surgery on her myself.¡± Chapter 938: The Princess Must Save Face It took Grandfather quite a while to recover from the shock of what was said. ¡°What! How could this happen¡­ So, is there any news about the child now?¡± Old Mr. Foley had met Sasha before. In his memory, she was two years older than his own great-granddaughter, and she was cute, pretty, and well-mannered-a likable little girl. How could she have gone missing? When Oliver heard his mother say that Sasha had gone missing, a serious expression filled his young face. ¡°Mom¡­ Is Aunt Kate doing better now?¡± Cheyenne patted her son¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°She just came out of the operating room. Although there¡¯s no danger to her life, she hasn¡¯t regained consciousness yet. Tonight is the most critical time for her. After dinner, I¡¯ll personally stay by her side.¡± ¡°So, I won¡¯t be home tonight. You guys have to listen to Great-grandpa. Cierra may wet the bed¡­ Before sleeping, don¡¯t give her any sweets, and certainly no water.¡± Hearing this, Cierra, who had always been prone to bedwetting, crossed her arms and unhappily protested her mother¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not me who wets the bed! Mom, don¡¯t speak nonsense with Great-grandpa. I¡¯m a princess, and I care about my reputation!¡± Upon hearing Cierra¡¯s words, Cheyenne showed her disdain and picked her up, lightly poking her daughter¡¯s cheek with her finger. ¡°You little thing, you¡¯re clearly a dirty mess, and yet you have the audacity to call yourself a princess. Look at your dress, your shoes¡­ all covered in mud, and your hands too!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t clean yourself properly during your bath tonight, I won¡¯t mind using disinfectant to wash you.¡± Hearing that her mother would actually use disinfectant on her, the little princess was frightened, feeling like Cindere, and was convinced that her mother must be a wicked stepmother! Oliver looked at his listless sister and couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh, covering his mouth. Everyone in the family doted on his sister, and only when his mother was around would Cierra be quieter. ¡°I understand, Mom. Don¡¯t worry, I will listen to Great-grandpa,¡± Oliver assured, taking responsibility for taking care of his sister and ensuring they go to bed on time. Cheyenne happily kissed Oliver on the face, and his ears turned red, trying to maintain a dignified andposed demeanor. Wiping off the ce where his mother had kissed him, Oliver made a face of disgust. ¡°It¡¯s all saliva¡­¡± ¡°Hehe! You little brat, how dare you dislike your own mother¡¯s kiss? What if you get married in the future? Come here, I¡¯ll give you another one,¡± Cheyenne teased. Oliver ran away, not letting his mother catch him, but Cheyenne insisted and managed to nt a kiss on his little face. Looking at the shrunken version of Kelvin¡¯s face in front of her, she secretly gnashed her teeth and pinched him a few times after the kiss. ¡°You rascal, you have the leisure to hide in Onistead while leaving me alone at home, hmph!¡± Oliver knew his mom mistook him for his dad again and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your son Oliver! If you want to pinch someone, wait until Dades back and pinch him!¡± Cheyenne awkwardly withdrew her hand. Her son was too mature and not as fun as little Cierra. ¡°Brat, I didn¡¯t even use much force. Alright, you go y upstairs for a while, and Mom will take your sister for a bath.¡± Upon hearing that it was time for a bath, Cierra, uncooperative, tried to escape. However, Cheyenne quickly lifted her by the cor, half-carrying and half-dragging her toward the upstairs, leaving Cierra¡¯s legs dangling in mid-air. ¡°Mom¡­ It¡¯s not urgent to take a bath. We¡¯ve run out of disinfectant at home,¡± ¡°Enough! If you don¡¯t clean properly, I¡¯ll throw you into the trash can. How can a little girl like you be so unclean and still wet the bed? I was never like you when I was your age!¡± Once again, the topic of bedwetting came up, and Cierra felt genuinely aggrieved. She didn¡¯t have any memory of wetting the bed at all. She would sleep until morning without a fuss. Bathing Cierra alone took Cheyenne more than half an hour. After cleaning her, she dressed her in a white ruffled nightgown. ¡°That¡¯s better. My daughter, the daughter of Cheyenne, is indeed beautiful. Yes, just like me.¡± Hearing the first half of the statement, Cierra thought her mom was praising her and shyly nodded. It wasn¡¯t until the end that she realized her mom was praising herself indirectly. Hmph! After shooing both children upstairs to y, Cheyenne hastily fixed herself a simple dinner and then drove off, leaving quickly. On the Second floor, Cierra and Oliver leaned over the carpet to watch their mom leave. Both of them involuntarily pouted. ¡°Dad¡¯s not home, and Mom has to go to the hospital to take care of Aunt Kate. Brother¡­ we¡¯re left-behind children now.¡± Before the words had even finished, Cierra was pulled back by her little ear. ¡°Silly sister, it¡¯s different-we still have Great-grandpa at home. Don¡¯t worry, Mom is just going to be away for one night. She¡¯ll be back in the morning. Tonight, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± ¡°I know. So, Great-grandpa is a ¡¯empty-nest elderly¡¯ mentioned in the news. Shouldn¡¯t we find him a partner, too? Thedy in the picture is very beautiful. He will definitely like her,¡± Cierra said earnestly. ¡°Pfft!¡± What picture? Oliver suddenly recalled the magazine he had seen under the sofa one day, with beautifuldies dressed in very little clothing. He glimpsed at it and quickly put it back. Did the foolish sister see it too? Meanwhile, at Onistead, Kelvin, weary after a day out, returned home, having visited the Hood family before driving back from the outskirts after dark. Channing might have hadpany matters to attend to, as he wasn¡¯t home, and the butler had already prepared dinner per his instructions. Eating alone was somewhat lonely, and Kelvin looked at the empty long table, missing the lively days at home. ¡°I wonder how Cheyenne and the kids are doing.¡± With little appetite, he pushed the food away after a few bites and asked the butler to clear the table. He then borrowed his father-inw¡¯s study to organize the data he had obtained. As soon as he sat down, he received a video call from his father-inw. ¡°Grandfather¡­ Why are you calling me?¡± Upon answering, Kelvin¡¯s eyes were greeted by his daughter¡¯s adorable face, and his expression instantly softened as he gazed at her smiling face. ¡°Cierra, Daddy misses you. Give me a kiss.¡± The little girl pouted and blew a kiss to him, a joyful sound reaching his ears. ¡°Daddy is so handsome! Cierra really misses Daddy. Look, this is the mansion I built, and the car. I bought them for you.¡± Kelvin watched the fleeting images, but did not see his wife in them-only his cold and unfeeling son, earnestly building with blocks. This left him feeling a little disheartened.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 939: Dad Disturbs My Thinking ¡°Oliver doesn¡¯t want to talk to Dad?¡± The little boy refused without even turning his head, ¡°No, I want to think, you only bother me.¡± His son was so indifferent, it made Kelvin feel a bit sad. When Kelvin found out that his daughter had called him specifically to find apanion for his grandfather, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Cheyenne used to say the same thing. She and Cierra were indeed mother and daughter. Meanwhile, Old Mr. Foley, who was eavesdropping nearby, blushed and grabbed the little girl¡¯s arm, lifting her up. ¡°You little girl, Great-grandpa doesn¡¯t need apanion. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, or I won¡¯t take you fishing tomorrow.¡± Cierra had prepared the fishing worms, how could they not go fishing? She quickly apologized. Kelvin looked at the lively and noisy family in front of him and felt warm inside. ¡°By the way, Grandpa, is Cheyenne not at home?¡± Upon mentioning this, Old Mr. Foley¡¯s smile faded a bit. ¡°Cheyenne is in the hospital.¡± Kelvin knew Cheyenne¡¯s temperament very well. She always left on time. He couldn¡¯t help but worry if something had happened to her. ¡°Did something happen to Cheyenne? Is she feeling unwell or¡­¡± It was all his fault for being too busy today and not having time to talk to her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ Don¡¯t guess randomly, it¡¯s about Kate.¡± ¡°Oh, this is really worrying. Cheyenne came back tonight and said that the Weaver family¡¯s little girl went missing, and Kate got into a fight and ended up in the hospital.¡± Kelvin was a bit surprised to hear this. Even someone like Master Glenn, his daughter had unexpectedly gone missing! This matter was definitelyplicated. With the information he had on hand, Kelvin felt increasingly uneasy. Looking at his well-behaved children sitting together and ying, he couldn¡¯t help but advise them. ¡°Grandpa, you must take good care of Cierra and Oliver during this time. Go out less, especially in crowded ces!¡± ¡°Just like what Cheyenne said earlier. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve lived for so many years, haven¡¯t I seen it all? You young people, you¡¯re too impatient.¡± Kelvin responded lightly without saying much. Back then, although Gregory was surrounded by explosives on the ind, when people cleaned up the scene, they found that all the bodies were unrecognizable, and they could only identify the victims by the clothes they were wearing. It was certain that Gregory was indeed dead, but Kelvin didn¡¯t believe that Gracie and Sam¡­ just died so easily. Later, there was word that Sam had gone abroad, but despite searching for many years, there was no news about him. Whether he was alive or dead was still unknown. If he returned again¡­ Kelvin didn¡¯t know how to face his half-brother, who shared the same mother but had a different father. ¡°Sam¡­ do you hate me?¡± ¡°Probably, you do hate me.¡± Surprisingly, Kelvin didn¡¯t actually hate Sam at all because they were blood-rted brothers. This feeling was strange, and Kelvin couldn¡¯t figure out such a simple question no matter how much he thought about it. In the hospital, different from the hustle and bustle during the day, the hospital at night was always quiet and eerie. The snow-white ceiling was blindingly lit by the harsh lights, and the high heels made regr and muffled sounds as they stepped on the cold and hard marble floor. ¡°ck, ck, ck¡­¡± They converged into a haunting melody, making people¡¯s hearts race with fear. Cheyenne quickened her pace involuntarily, unsure if it was her imagination, but she felt as if there was a chilling wind following her. When she reached a secluded spot, the light above suddenly flickered, plunging the world into darkness for a moment. In that brief second, she thought she heard a deep, raspy breath. ¡°Hiss, I never felt this way even when working the night shift, it¡¯s like something out of a horror movie.¡± Luckily, she never watched horror movies. After a second, the world brightened again, and Cheyenne abruptly turned to look behind her. The corridor was empty, no one else in sight but her. Not far ahead, the nurse station was still lit, with two uniformed nurses slumped over the table fast asleep. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡± Taking a deep breath, Cheyenne lifted her head and saw the closed door with the sign ¡°302¡± on it. It was Kate¡¯s room. Without hesitation, she pushed the door open. At that moment, as she closed the door, a ghostly figure silently emerged from the corridor. The person wore a ck coat, a matching mask, and a ck duckbill cap hiding their facepletely. ¡°Impressive, Cheyenne, you¡¯re really alert.¡± Meanwhile, unaware of the situation, Cheyenne routinely checked Kate and reced the glucose drip hanging on the pole with a new one. She twisted the bed sheet, half-leaning on the bed rail, chatting with her. ¡°Kate, you have to wake up soon. Remember our agreement from before? You and Reece promised to treat me to drinks the night before my wedding.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Remember our childhood when we were so poor, we could only share one ice cream among the three of us. Reece was the most greedy, he always ate the most, and you, being shy, could only take a bite.¡± ¡°I swear, once you wake up, I¡¯ll buy you lots and lots of ice cream, for Sasha, Master Glenn, and your child inside¡­ Please, please get better.¡± Kate in her dreamy state faintly heard someone talking, bringing back memories of her happiest childhood moments. A silent tear slipped from her eye, gently wiped away by Cheyenne the next moment. ¡°I knew you could hear me. Rest well¡­ I¡¯lle see you again tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find Sasha for you.¡± Saying that, Cheyenne left the room, instructing the nurse to keep a close eye on Kate and to call her if she developed a high fever at night. By the time she returned to her office, it was almost 11 p. m. Cheyenne saw the information Kelvin had sent her. It detailed Omari¡¯s investigation from discovering Juan¡¯s case to tracking the human traffickers overseas. Of note, on the same day Omari left the country, the Weaver family¡¯s heiress, Elsa, also appeared at the airport. Seeing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but immediately call Kelvin. He had been waiting for this call for a long time after sending her the information two hours ago. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s me!¡± Chapter 940: Then Kiss Me The very brief words brought a sense of reassurance to Cheyenne. In the video, Kelvin appeared to be in the study, dressed in a deep blue bathrobe, with a slightly open cor revealing a small area of tanned skin and an imposingly attractive Adam¡¯s apple. Cheyenne subconsciously swallowed and took a few more nces. She muttered softly, ¡°Sultry!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, what are you saying?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ actually.¡± It seemed like the man moved the camera upward a bit, and his unexpectedly handsome face appeared under the warm, dim yellow light. Kelvin seemed to have just washed his hair, and the wet short hair wasbed back, revealing a broad and full forehead. He was also wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his nose, and the lenses faintly reflected the light, making the tender smile in his long and deep-set eyes appear somewhat trance-inducing. With his dominant and restrained aura, Kelvin exuded confidence. Cheyenne didn¡¯t hide her admiration for her own husband¡¯s appearance. Then, Kelvin noticed the infatuated look in his wife¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and his voice became maic. ¡°Miss me?¡± Cheyenne coughed, bringing herself back from his masculine charm, and pouted unhappily. ¡°Weren¡¯t you gone for just a few days? And I¡¯m busy all day, I don¡¯t have time to miss you!¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t quite like this answer, and his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re so heartless¡­ fine. Even if you don¡¯t miss me, I miss you a lot.¡± ¡°As soon as I got off the ne, I was thinking, it would be great if you were with me; at dinner with Grandpa, seeing all your favorite dishes on the table, I thought, you would definitely be happy if you were here.¡± ¡°Even when I yed chess with Grandpa, I was thinking of you¡­ especially at night, I can¡¯t sleep without holding you.¡± Listening to him chatter about these details, Cheyenne could even imagine everything he had experienced on this trip, and she blushed and listened to his expressions of longing for her. Biting her red lip, she added, ¡°Alright, stop trying to y the victim. I¡­ I miss you, okay?¡± In the video, Kelvin smiled triumphantly. ¡°I knew Cheyenne must miss me a lot too.¡± ¡°Hmph. By the way¡­ how are my dad and Grandpa doing recently?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re both doing well.¡± Only when Kelvin said it could she believe it. ¡°Great, by the way, Kelvin¡­ I called you for something. I found Omari¡¯s name on the list of outbound passengers from the airport on April 12th that you sent me, and¡­ Elsa¡¯s name as well, and they both left the country on the same day. The only difference is the destination. Can you help me find out about Elsa¡¯s recent whereabouts?¡± When Kelvin received the information, he only noticed Omari¡¯s name and really didn¡¯t notice that Elsa Weaver was also on the list. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone look into it right away, and we should have some news by tomorrow. And by the way, I heard that Kate¡¯s in trouble. Are you at the hospital alone watching over her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kelvin knew that she and Kate had grown up together like sisters, but Cheyenne was his wife first before being someone else¡¯s friend, and he wasn¡¯t happy that she was jeopardizing her own health for the sake of others. There was even a hint of jealousy, even if the other person was a woman. ¡°Cheyenne, if you ever treat me so well, I¡¯d give up my life for you even if you asked for it.¡± Listening to his words, Cheyenne rolled her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, on our wedding night, you left me for Abbie¡¯s phone call. Kate is my good friend.¡± When it came to settling old scores, Kelvin could never win against her, especially when it involved Abbie, a person he never wanted to mention in his life. At this moment, he could only surrender. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anymore. I admit my mistake. I¡¯m just worried about your health, so promise me not to act tough.¡± Cheyenne nodded with a smile. Kelvin had things to do tomorrow, and it was almost time. He kissed Cheyenne through the screen with a charming smile. ¡°Goodnight, my darling.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s only fair that you should give me a kiss too, right?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s too silly.¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t kiss me now, you¡¯ll owe me one when I get back, deal?¡± Cheyenne was getting fed up with him; she didn¡¯t want to be bullied against the wall, so she reluctantly puckered her red lips and blew him a kiss across the screen. Little did she know the man took a screenshot when she leaned in, and as he looked at her cherry lips on the screen, Kelvin rubbed the phone screen with his finger. He vowed to make up for all the lost time when he got back! After Cheyenne hung up, he sent the screenshot to her Line and left a message. ?Your lips look a bit dry, I¡¯ll moisten them up for you when I get back.¡¿ Angry at her own ugly look in the photo, Cheyenne thought about smashing the phone, but considering it was bought with money¡­ forget it. Back in the moment, Cheyenne picked up a book from the shelf to pass the time, and before she knew it, an hour had passed. Her previous lifestyle was a bit irregr, staying upte at night; but ever since Cierra was born, she rarely stayed upte. As she read, drowsiness crept up on her, and Cheyenne felt her upper and lower eyelids battling to stay open. Just then, a sharp, tense voice echoed in the corridor. Midnight had arrived. The chime woke Cheyenne up; she rubbed her eyes and reluctantly opened them, looking at the deep night outside the window. Then, a shrill voice disrupted her thoughts, someone calling her name from outside the office door. ¡°Miss Lawrence, something¡¯s wrong! Patient in room 203 is in trouble.¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Cheyenne was instantly alert, and as she opened the door and saw a somewhat unfamiliar nurse in front of her. She felt a sense of unease. ¡°What happened to the patient in Room 203?¡± ¡°When I went in to administer the saline, I found the patient¡¯s heart rate suddenly weakening. Miss Lawrence, you need to go see.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Without hesitation, Cheyenne followed her inside.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 941: Ghostly Happenings in the Morgue at Midnight The nurse led Cheyenne straight to room 203, but as soon as she entered the room, the door mmed shut behind her. She turned around and saw that the nurse had disappeared, reced by a tall figure dressed in ck with a mask covering most of his face. His eyes were full of malice. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The man approached Cheyenne step by step, his hand gripping a knife handle in his coat pocket. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that both of you will be joining me in death today,¡± he said with a hoarse voice. A glint of silver shed before Cheyenne¡¯s eyes as she saw the man¡¯s knife. She quickly grabbed a pillow from the bed and held it up to protect herself from his attack. The sharp de sliced through the pillow and cotton flew everywhere like snowkes falling from above. Through the pillow, Cheyenne could see hatred burning in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Why do you want to kill me? How much did they pay you? I¡¯ll give you double!¡± she pleaded desperately. But revenge was all that mattered to him; money meant nothing. He prepared for another attack while Cheyenne ran towards the door so as not to hurt any innocent bystanders nearby. Seeing the other person still rushing towards her, refusing to give up, Cheyenne, afraid of harming the innocent, ran towards the door. ¡°If you want to kill me,e after me, but you don¡¯t have the guts to take my life.¡± ¡°Even at the brink of death, you¡¯re still so bold, truly deserving of being Cheyenne!¡± But this provocation worked after all. In the moment Cheyenne opened the door, she rushed forcefully towards the outside. The man¡¯s dagger came from behind to attack, about tond on her shoulder, but unexpectedly the woman suddenly turned around and kicked him in the knee with the back of her foot. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The kick was powerful, causing the man to bend over in pain, clutching his knee. The dagger in his hand slipped with a tter, making a crisp sound. At the same time, Cheyenne let out a loud shout in the hallway, ¡°Help¡­ thief! Come quickly!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± If she really managed to attract someone over, he would have no way to escape. With the assassination failed, the man could only swiftly retreat as nned. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, Cheyenne. I wille back to kill you sooner orter!¡± With that, the man quickly disappeared, and Cheyenne hurriedly chased after him from behind. Cheyenne chased after him, ¡°If you wanted to take my life, why run? Who are you? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever offended you.¡± A shout of ¡°thief¡± rmed everyone on that floor. Security guards from the first floor rushed up to investigate. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the thief?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like anything has been stolen.¡± ¡°Could we have misheard something? People always say this hospital is haunted at night.¡± It was now past 12:05 am and a chilly breeze blew in through the window causing everyone¡¯s scalp to tingle. Meanwhile, Cheyenne chased after the fleeing shadow down an empty hallway but unfortunately lost sight of him as he disappeared into an elevator with a ding. ¡°You stop right there!¡± Cheyenne finally reached the elevator leading to the top-floor morgue, but she was a step toote and had to climb the stairs instead. Wearing high heels made it inconvenient, so she decided to take them off and toss them aside. With bare feet on the cold floor, she exerted all her strength to run continuously in the dark and suffocating stairwell. The dim green light of the safetymp in the corner flickered past her eyes as she gasped for breath, feeling exhausted.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I had always said that having only one elevator in this building isn¡¯t enough, so tiring. Once this is all over, I must have two more elevators installed.¡± Hands on her hips, Cheyenne took a deep breath and continued to spiral forward in the dark world. The mysterious man in ck reached the top floor before her and upon exiting the elevator, he realized that this ce seemed to be the hospital morgue, where this floor was only used for storing bodies. Just when he thought about finding a way out of there, he saw a white figure emerging from one end of staircase with long hair flowing behind them -it was Cheyenne! Unfortunately, he had no choice but to turn around and slip into the nearby morgue. He didn¡¯t know which careless nurse was on duty today, as they had forgotten to lock the door. To prevent theft of corpses, the morgue kept its doors closed at all times except when bodies were being transported in or out. But luck was on his side today as he found a loophole. When Cheyenne arrived, she saw that the elevator light was still shing, indicating that someone had just been there. However, the hallway was empty except for the sound of whistling wind. She licked her lips nervously and fixed her gaze on the morgue in front of her. She walked from left to right barefooted and found every door locked except for one ¨C this one right in front of her eyes. Cheyenne¡¯s heart raced fast; she had never been here at night before ¨C let alone at midnight with its mysterious aura surrounding it. The morgue was pitch ck inside; only a faint light shone through from outside onto its doorway making it feel like winter already set in early. She encouraged herself inwardly before taking a deep breath and stepping forward into darkness while using her phone¡¯s shlight function for illumination until she found a switch on the wall. Snap! The lights came on brightly. The foggy white room contained body after body covered with white sheets lying stiffly there motionless. The overheadmp flickered intermittently causing Cheyenne¡¯s breathing to slow down while increasing her heartbeat rate continuously. ¡°May Heaven bless us! Misfortune be gone! Please forgive me if I am disturbing you; I am looking for someone,¡± she said half-closed-eyed while pulling off the sheet covering closest corpse next to herself. Before Cheyenne could find what she sought among them all, however, thest one suddenly shook violently, causing an eerie creaking sound above their heads, followed by an immediate crash as it fell straight down towards where Cheyenne stood moments ago! If hit by such weight falling from such height, death or injury would be inevitable! ¡°Help!¡± At that moment, fear gripped Cheyenne tightly as various images of dead ghosts shed across her mind apanied by cold chills running up through soles of feet straight up spine! Chapter 942: I’ll Protect You When He’s Not Around ¡°Be careful!¡± Just as Cheyenne thought she was about to be hit by themp, a hand suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The man¡¯s chest was incredibly warm, and when her back touched it, she thought there must be a furnace hidden inside. As she turned around in surprise, she didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar face. Iker hade to her rescue. Just then, themp fell to the ground with a loud crash. Iker quickly wrapped his cloak around Cheyenne for protection. In that split second of light from the fallingmp, they saw corpses with purple faces scattered throughout the room. Cheyenne swallowed hard in fear and stuttered out, ¡°I-it¡¯s so scary. Maybe we should leave.¡± After the noise subsided, darkness enveloped them once again except for their small space under Iker¡¯s cloak. He looked at Cheyenne biting her lip in frustration and chuckled softly. ¡°What? You¡¯re a doctor but you¡¯re afraid of ghosts?¡± Cheyenne felt embarrassed but didn¡¯t want him to look down on her so she retorted, ¡°Who said doctors can¡¯t be scared of ghosts? I believe in science but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t respect deities.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± he replied nonchntly. Is that all he had to say? Cheyenne nced at him before muttering under her breath, ¡°If you were a woman, then you and Kelvin would make an ideal couple since both of you hardly ever talk.¡± At Kelvin¡¯s name being mentioned, Iker frowned unconsciously looking unhappy at hearing it. ¡°Nonsense!¡± He could never get along with Kelvin who had taken away what he liked most ¨C Cheyenne herself! Cheyenne smiled lightly before grabbing onto his sleeve saying, ¡°Let¡¯s just go already¡­ I¡¯m cold.¡± Without hesitation or protestation this time around, Iker took off his cloak and draped it over her shoulders gently as if handling something precious while maintaining an expression serious enough as if carrying out some kind of mission; which would have surprised anyone who knew him well enough as one fearedmander known throughout military circles . It was more spine-chilling than seeing ghosts! ¡°What about you?¡± She asked after putting on his cloak. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± He replied dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re too thin-skinned anyway¡± This made Cheyenne angry again causing her fist tond lightly on his back while shouting,¡±Being tall doesn¡¯t make you superior!¡± The man had his back to her, but he was still smiling even though he had been beaten. ¡°Hmm, the air up here is definitely much fresher than down below,¡± he said. Cheyenne was most proud of her silver needle technique, but she also had a w in her figure ¨C she was too short. Even though her grandfather and father were both tall, and Sh looked at least 168 in her younger photos, Cheyenne was only 163 cm tall. In this world where 180 cm is considered average height, she felt like a little dwarf who needed special attention. Iker was 186 cm tall ¨C half a shoulder taller than Cheyenne ¨C which made her feel uneasy. If she could trade ten pounds of fat for one centimeter of height, she would do it without hesitation! ¡°Hmph! What are you so proud of? When my husbandes back I¡¯ll make him carry me on his back so I can feel the fresh air up here too.¡± As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking, Iker bent over in front of her. She was surprised again and asked him why he did that: ¡°Is your waist sore?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Iker¡¯s cool voice sounded above her head again: ¡°I mean¡­ if you want to feel the fresh air up here you don¡¯t have to wait for Kelvin; I can carry you on my back.¡± Cheyenne fell silent immediately because she knew that Iker liked her more than just friends should be. She shouldn¡¯t give him any hope if they were just friends especially since now that she has reconciled with Kelvin and be a mother of two children. ¡°Never mind; let¡¯s go quickly instead. Thank you for your kindness,¡± Cheyenne said hastily. But before she could finish speaking, Iker firmly grabbed hold of one arm and lifted Cheyenne onto his back: ¡°Idiot! Can¡¯t you feel your feet bleeding? You¡¯re ungrateful even when someone wants to help you out? Why bother thinking so much?¡± ¡°Are you afraid that Kelvin will get angry if he finds out? You¡¯re done for now; being controlled by a man like this¡­ have you forgotten what your goal used to be when we were young girls?¡± Why did they have to end up like this now? Iker felt very unwilling because it used to be him who wasn¡¯t behaving properly which made him alwaysg behind Kelvin by one step or more. If it had been him who fell into the sea with Cheyenne at first ce, would things be different between them right now? That¡¯s why after his leg healed from injury three years ago, he chose to go abroad military school for further study. During these three years, he kept an eye on everything about Cheyenne. He knew that She started apany; He knew that She got along well with Kelvin; He knew that She gave birthed two children; But he also knows deep down inside himself, that there has always been only one person in his heart ¨C Cheyenne. Knowing that he should let go and forget about her, but he just couldn¡¯t do it. So every chance he got toe back to the country, he eagerly returned. Leaving Onistead for Akloit was only to see her once. He wasn¡¯t nning on telling Cheyenne any of this. Cheyenne snapped out of her panic and looked down at her bleeding foot. She had been too busy chasing after the person and hadn¡¯t noticed when she stepped on something sharp. And then there was the burn mark from when the chandelier fell, making it red and swollen. It looked terrible. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Thank you very much. But please put me down now, these are just flesh wounds so I can walk.¡± ¡°Stay put. If you leave a trail of bloody footprints outside the morgue tomorrow, what will people think?¡± What would they think? They would naturally think¡­ it¡¯s haunted! Cheyenne felt like she was being dramatic over nothing. Why did she feel like this wasn¡¯t right? Was it because she was afraid Kelvin would find out and get jealous? As soon as that thought crossed her mind, she dismissed it immediately ¨C it definitely wasn¡¯t because of Kelvin! In an empty hallway, Iker carried Cheyenne on his back through a dark staircase without hesitation or stumbling despite not being able to see where they were going. Cheyenne trusted himpletely not to let her fall or hurt herself along the way. From the top floor all the way down to her office twelve floors below ¨C there was even an elevator at level ten ¨C Iker had chosen this path solely for more time with Cheyenne alone together. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel burdened by any of this; everything is voluntary on my part.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t respond at all. Iker knew what she wanted to say but didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me; at least let me protect you while Kelvin isn¡¯t around.¡± Chapter 943: Another Strange Illness Afterwards, Cheyenne quietly reached out and touched his ear, causing her fingertips to recoil from the heat. ¡°Iker, thank you. Whether it¡¯s your affection or your life-saving grace, this ¡®thank you¡¯es straight from my heart.¡± Of course Iker knew she had secretly touched his earlobe; he was just pretending not to notice. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± How nice it would be if they could keep walking down this road forever. But even the longest road has an end point. The light on the second floor was right in front of them; all they needed to do was push open that door and Iker would have to return Cheyenne back to someone else. He stood at the doorway for a few seconds. Cheyenne sensed his change in mood and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Master Iker, are you a bat? Do you only like thinking in dark environments?¡± ¡°My feet are still bleeding; who knows how much chicken soup I¡¯ll needter on.¡± Upon hearing this, Iker felt guilty for spacing out earlier and put her down gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; my mind wandered off for a bit there. Let¡¯s go find someone to treat your wound.¡± ¡°How about Lh? She¡¯s my assistant and is working with me tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He helped Cheyenne sit down on a chair in the hallway before going off to find someone at the nurse¡¯s station. It didn¡¯t take long before Lh arrived with him. When Lh saw that Cheyenne¡¯s foot was bleeding, she was surprised for a moment before opening up her medical kit and using water first to rinse away any dirt on the wounded ce. Then she used alcohol wipes followed by hydrogen peroxide disinfectant¡­ and finally wrapped everything up neatly with gauze bandages. Cheyenne looked at her newly bandaged leg while gritting her teeth in pain. ¡°What bad luck! The real culprit got away while I became crippled instead!¡± Iker felt heartbroken seeing that she still had enough energy left over after everything that happened earlier just so she could make jokes like these ¨C he clenched his lips tightly without getting angry or losingposure. ¡°Were you chasing after someone when you went into the morgue?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ a nurse tricked me into going into Kate¡¯s room earlier but then suddenly there was this man wearing ck clothes with a mask who tried killing me! Luckily I managed to escape and called security ¨C he ran away because he didn¡¯t want anyone finding out who he really is.¡± ¡°I chased him all the way into morgue,¡± said Cheyenne as an exnation of why they ended up there together now Lh listened intently beside them ¨C scared stiff by what had happened: ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­someone actually wanted kill YOU? That¡¯s too terrifying!¡± She thought colleagues trying to smear each other over some job title were was scary enough, but never did it cross her mind that life-threatening situations could happen too! It seemed being a doctor wasn¡¯t such an easy profession after all¡­ Cheyenne nodded calmly, ¡°Hmm¡­ that person gave me a familiar feeling, but unfortunately¡­ he escaped.¡± She still hasn¡¯t figured out how he managed to escape. When Iker heard that she had been stabbed, his first thought was toe and personally protect her tomorrow. ¡°Cheyenne, besides your foot¡­ are there any other injuries?¡± Cheyenne shook her head. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± After talking about her situation, Cheyenne absentmindedly touched her white chin and fixed her gaze on Iker. ¡°What about you? Why did youe to the hospital sote? And¡­ why did you go to the morgue?¡± Iker was about to exin when a soldier in deep green camouge ran over. ¡°Captain, I finally found you! Monica¡¯s condition is not good. The politicalmissar wants you to go see her immediately.¡± Upon hearing this news, Iker nodded lightly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± He turned his head and wanted to say goodbye to Cheyenne before asking Barrett if he should send her back to the office or¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cheyenne interrupted him before he could finish speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a doctor and also the director of this hospital! What happened with your soldier? Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Iker hesitated because of Cheyenne¡¯s injured foot. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she reassured him quickly. ¡°Doctors use their hands for diagnosing illnesses and acupuncture treatments ¨C not their feet! Don¡¯t worry; let¡¯s hurry up since it¡¯s an emergency situation.¡± She said it so decisively that they left without further discussion. Lh watched them leave with envy written all over her face: Miss Lawrence is amazing! Not only is she Kate¡¯s best friend but also ys video games with national idol Reece; Lawyer Lara who previously sent roses was charming too; now there¡¯s another cool military guy!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. What kind of price does one have to pay in order be as amazing as Miss Lawrence? Meanwhile Barrett remained stunned in ce for quite some time: ¡°Ca-Captain¡­did he get possessed by something?¡± Lh nced back at the soldier and chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, or we¡¯ll get scoldedter.¡± Barrett saw a girl so cute for the first time. She was smiling brightly in front of him, and her young face turned red. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s in room 303.¡± Room 303. Cheyenne felt that the world was really small when she arrived here. Kate was in room 302, and now she came to visit another patient in room 303. A group of soldiers stood outside room 303 with varying degrees of injuries but still standing tall like a row of unyielding por trees. It could be seen that Iker as their leader must also be a tough guy. ¡°Lh¡­ go find some people to bandage them up and check those who need it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Lawrence.¡± When they saw the cold-faced captain apanied by a beautiful female doctoring towards them, their dull eyes suddenly brightened up with gossip vibes. Iker nodded lightly. ¡°Go ahead; you guys handle your wounds first.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He then entered the ward with Cheyenne. Room 303 was an ordinary ward where four patients were housed together. The one closest to the door was a short-haired female soldier who looked about twenty-five or six years old. Her face had been tanned darkly by sun exposure and two smudges of oil paint were applied on her cheeks. She should have been an imposing female warrior on the battlefield but now curled up because of pain; sweat beads covered her forehead. When she saw Ikering over, she struggled to get up for saluting him. ¡°No need; just stay lying down,¡± he said calmly. ¡°This is Miss Cheyenne Lawrence from Hopedale Hospital; she came here to treat you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Monica gritted her teeth slowly pulled up her pants leg revealing legs bitten all over by insects which made flesh fall off like snake scales showing ck veins coiling around them like earthworms. Cheyenne had never seen such condition before so her mind went nk for a moment. Chapter 944: Miss Lawrence, Determined Despite Her Disability The speed of the flesh rotting was beyond Cheyenne¡¯s imagination. Just moments ago, she knew the location of the bite on her calf, but now it had spread below her knee. There was no doubt that if this continued, her entire body would rot and fall off until only a skeleton remained. The pain was unbearable, akin to being slowly tortured alive. Watching a young and beautiful warrior suffer from such agony made Cheyenne¡¯s nose tingle with emotion. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. Iker felt uneasy too. Although he had put his life on the line when he chose to enlist in the military, Monica was under hismand and it was his responsibility that she got hurt. He leaned closer to whisper in her ear about their secret mission tracking down a group of criminals near Yocmery border. They got lost while entering into a forest and were ambushed by enemies at nightfall. Iker pretended defeat and fled towards a nearbyke where theyid an ambush for their attackers. But during their fight with one strange enemy who could y flute to summon countless poisonous insects, snakes and scorpions, Monica got injured while protecting one teammate from those creatures¡¯ attack. They initially thought it was just an insect bite on Monica¡¯s leg which could be treated with antibiotics injection but as time passed by, things worsened rapidly. Those who got bitten all had simr symptoms like hers. Cheyenne listened carefully but became intrigued when Iker mentioned someone who yed flute to summon poisonous creatures. ¡°Who is that guy? If we find him maybe we can figure out what caused this disease,¡± she said hopefully, Iker shook his head regretfully. ¡°That guy is very cunning; he ran away during chaos before we could catch him even after searching through forests for days.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But there wasn¡¯t much time left as doctors suggested amputation as best option given how serious Monica¡¯s condition had be due to dy in proper treatment earlier¡­ But she was a warrior, and if these legs were to be disabled, it also meant she would have to leave the military camp she loved so much, and face the hardships thaty ahead in her life. Iker had been sitting in a wheelchair for three years due to his disability, going from being a proud and aplished individual to feeling like a worthless burden. He knew all too well the pain and hardship that his subordinates were about to face, which made him take this matter very seriously. Meanwhile, Cheyenne had put on a pair of clean white gloves and was slowly inspecting Monica¡¯s leg. She used tweezers to pick up a piece of loose skin and ced it in a white container for examination before gently pressing on Monica¡¯s leg. Even with just the slightest bit of pressure, Monica cried out in pain as her once beautiful face twisted into an ugly expression. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch me¡­ it hurts¡­¡± ¡°It hurts that much? That means your legs still have sensation. Wait here while I give you an injection to ease the spread of toxins. If we don¡¯t act quickly enough, more than just your foot may be useless,¡± Cheyenne said calmly. Monica was truly scared; she was only 25 years old with so much life ahead of her. If she died on the battlefield amidst gunfire and explosions, she wouldn¡¯t feel regret because that would be her fate as a soldier. But dying at the hands (or rather bite) of such small creatures would be too frustrating¡­ even if she died, she wouldn¡¯t ept it. The woman grabbed onto Cheyenne¡¯s arm tightly; because it hurt so badly, she didn¡¯t know how much force she used herself ¨C tightening her grip until her knuckles turned white¡­ Cheyenne felt like her arm might break any moment now; imagining how painful this must be for Monica made her heart ache even more than before but instead of pushing away from Monica¡¯s grip or scolding at them both ¨Cshe triedforting words instead: ¡°Dr Lawrence is here for you¡­ I will do everything I can¡­ As long as you don¡¯t give up hope then neither will I.¡± She had ovee such serious epidemics before ¨C surely this tiny bug wasn¡¯t something they couldn¡¯t handle? After speaking those words softly yet firmly enough, Cheyenne pulled out what looked like silver needles from their bag which glinted under bright lights. ¡°This process cannot be disturbed by anyone else,¡± Cheyenne dered sternly while looking straight at Master Iker who stood nearby watching over everything happening inside the room with concern etched deeply into his features despite trying hard not to show any signs worry outwardly. ¡°You should wait outside.¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m outside. What do you need?¡± Iker looked worriedly at her feet. With such a long time standing, could she hold up? But once Cheyenne was immersed in her work, she would enter a ¡°self-forgetful¡± state. She twisted one silver needle after another and almost turned Monica¡¯s leg into a pincushion. She didn¡¯t even remember her own foot injury. Most of the patients she treated over the years hadmon illnesses that didn¡¯t require the use of silver needles very often, and even if they did¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have to use all of her skills. Even with aplete set of Fourteen Needles applied to Monica¡¯s poison, Cheyenne couldn¡¯tpletely remove it. She could only gather all the toxins together with golden needles to prevent them from spreading. Unknowingly three hours had passed by and Cheyenne was exhausted and sweaty all over when she finally pulled out thest silver needle. Her hand that had been pinched by Monica earlier trembled uncontrobly as soon as she finished. Cheyenne rolled up her sleeve to see that her small arm was purple and swollen¡­ even slightly numb¡­ ¡°Hiss! I¡¯m too amazing! Working for three hours despite my injury.¡± Cheyenne chuckled self-deprecatingly before taking a deep breath. Just as she tried to step out, however, her foot swelled like a bun while the other went numb so much so that she couldn¡¯t walk at all. Outside the door, Iker kept a close eye on the activity inside the ward. Cheyenne had been busy inside for three hours, and he had sat outside for the same amount of time without even blinking. When he finally heard some noise from inside, he stood up from his seat with a ¡°swoosh¡± and quickly pushed the door open to take a look. Cheyenne was staring at her legs in frustration, looking very much like a child sulking after not getting to eat grapes. He found it extremely adorable. Chapter 945: Cheyenne Has an Affair ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Iker¡¯s voice sounded at the door, and the next moment his tall figure enveloped her, his lips pursed upwards showing that he was in a good mood. Cheyenne didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries and simply extended her swollen foot towards him. ¡°Look¡­¡± ¡°Why is it so serious?¡± He crouched down to carefully examine her foot, his thick eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, but my foot feels numb.¡± Iker understood. He turned around and offered his broad back to her, patting his shoulder. ¡°Come on up, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°Well then thank you very much. Don¡¯t worry though, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal, hehe.¡± Iker didn¡¯t refuse; they had known each other for so long but hadn¡¯t had a proper meal together yet. If she was willing to treat him, then of course he wouldn¡¯t say no. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re feeling better first. For now, let me take you back to your office.¡± It was almost 4 am now; if she went home like this in the middle of the night, she would only scare her family. So, she nned on waiting until morning before going back. She could check on Kate tomorrow morning. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people at the hospital at night so no one saw Iker carrying her like this; otherwise Cheyenne couldn¡¯t imagine how angry Kelvin would be if he found out. However, Cheyenne was naive; even at this time of night there were two paparazzi hiding in the bushes outside watching them. The scene where Cheyenne and Iker were alone together happened to be captured by them. The next day¡­ At 7:30 am on what should have been a beautiful autumn morning, Cheyenne had be a hot topic among Akloitizens despite still being asleep. Today seemed particrly lively in entertainment news as two major events caused countlessizens who were supposed to be working dy their schedules. Firstly from entertainment section: [Famous actress Kate vs popr young star Juliana ¨C A brutal fight!] [Kate severely injured and hospitalized ¨C Life or death unknown!] [Master Glenn shuts down filming base for revenge!] [Juliana releases statement iming self-defense!] Overnight online rumors about ¡°Kate losing her child¡±, ¡°Kate fighting with Juliana¡±, ¡°Kate being seriously injured and hospitalized while Juliana fled¡± kept popping up endlessly. Juliana¡¯s fans were all outraged online as they battled against Kate¡¯s fans. It all started when someone named MyBelovedJuliana posted surveince footage¡­ In the video, Juliana was in the dressing room when Kate forcefully pulled her out and pinned her against the wall, looking like she was about to eat her alive. Aizen wrote a post as an ¡°onlooker,¡± which was over a thousand words long. In the post, ¡°he¡± imed to be a staff member on set and first used Kate of throwing her weight around because of Master Glenn¡¯s connections. First, she changed the script, then she nitpicked at the costume teacher and even took time off during filming to pick up her child, making everyone wait for her return. All this caused two hours of dy before they could start shooting again. It made everyone have to work overtime with her. The middle part of the post talked about what happened with Sasha in the makeup room. She yed with lipstick for business use and didn¡¯t greet people properly or show any manners. No one knows exactly what happened when Kate¡¯s child went missing. There were too many people on seting and going, so no one had any obligation or time to help watch over them. Finally, ¡°he¡± talked about how he saw Kate bullying Juliana after finishing work that day. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes; Juliana¡¯s face turned purple from being choked by Kate so hard that she almost passed out. Everyone tried persuading Kate to let go but it seemed like she had made up her mind to kill Juliana.¡± ¡°Even Juliana¡¯s agent kneeled down begging for mercy but Kate just used this opportunity as an excuse since they¡¯ve always had bad blood between them!¡± ¡°Juliana only fought back because there was no other way out! Don¡¯t be fooled by news reports saying that poor little victim is guilty!¡± The entire post criticized everything about Kate while fans of Juliana said all sorts of nasty things too. Some people were curious why he said they had bad blood despite being first-time co-stars together? So this mysterious poster exined what happened four years ago: ¡°Everyone knows that Cheyenne Lawrence, the hospital director, is good friends with Kate; four years ago our dear Julie identally offended Miss Lawrence which led to Miss Lawrence¡¯s retaliation against Juliana who almost got cklisted.¡± ¡°Luckily, Juliana worked hard for four years, improving herself, and made aeback.¡± ¡°Kate is Cheyenne¡¯s friend, and when she found out that Juliana was going to work with her, she told the director that Juliana wasn¡¯t suitable for the role of the second female lead. It was nothing more than jealousy because Juliana is prettier than her and she¡¯s afraid of being overshadowed.¡± When Kate mentioned Cheyenne, everyone searched for information about her. Firstly, they were amazed by Miss Lawrence¡¯s brilliant achievements at such a young age. She didn¡¯t have a college degree but had an exceptional family background, appearance and talent. But some people still couldn¡¯t ept it. Just as everyone was admiring Cheyenne¡¯s excellence, a financial entertainment newspaper released breaking news about her: ¡°Goddess Cheyenne has an affair with mysterious military officer; rendezvous at hospital in the middle of the night.¡± The article included a photo where Cheyenne wore a white coat while being carried by a tall man in military uniform. Although his face wasn¡¯t visible in the picture, judging from his height and build, he must be handsome. In the photo, Cheyenne smiled with elegance that captivated people¡¯s attention. After this news broke out, many people felt sorry for Kelvin. They thought that Cheyenne went too far! Juliana¡¯s fans tried to defend their idol by grouping Kate and Cheyenne together: ¡°Birds of feather flock together.¡± They hoped to clear their own idol¡¯s name from any wrongdoing. This incident caused chaos online; all major browsers crashed due to heavy traffic early morning after its release! Meanwhile, Kelvin just woke up in Onistead. Today he will meet with that mysterious seller along with the Hood family¡¯s mother and daughter. This time he went as a ¡°buyer,¡± and this trip would probably take three days. It was to the southwestern border, so Kelvin didn¡¯t n to tell Cheyenne to spare her from worry. Before boarding his flight, Kelvin took out his phone intending to send ¡°Good Morning¡± to Cheyenne, but instead sawtest explosive news headline: ¡°Cheating Goddess ¨C Who is this Mysterious Military Officer?¡± Kelvin naturally didn¡¯t believe it; Cheyenne was on the phone with him just before she went to bedst night. But the mention of ¡°mysterious military officer¡± made him think of an old acquaintance.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 946: My son is young Finally, he hesitated for a moment before clicking on the picture. The silhouette in the photo was indeed someone he knew ¨C Iker! ¡°He actually went back to his home country!¡± And he was carrying his wife!! Kelvin¡¯s face turned dark, and the joints of the hand holding his phone turned white. Despite being angry, he didn¡¯t lose hisposure. Instead, he noticed something from the photo. Although Cheyenne was being carried by Iker in the photo, Kelvin still saw her bare feet. One of them seemed to be wrapped in gauze. It wasn¡¯t very obvious because of how far away they were when it was taken. You had to look closely to notice it. Kelvin didn¡¯t have time to be jealous now; all he could think about was Cheyenne getting hurt. ¡°Cheyenne,¡± he whispered softly under his breath. In Akloit, it was just dawn when Lh drove Cheyenne back home. The assistant looked nervous throughout their journey as she had never driven such a good car before and feared damaging it. Cheyenne found Lh¡¯s anxious demeanor amusing and triedforting her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; just pretend you¡¯re driving your Chery QQ.¡± Lh became even more excited at this suggestion; however, her Chery QQ only cost less than four thousand while Miss Lawrence¡¯s Lamborghini costs millions! Coughing nervously, Lh replied, ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Throughout their journey together, she remained extremely anxious but managed to safely deliver Miss Lawrence home without any incidents. Seeing this billion-dor mansion right in front of her eyes made Lh feel like she had stepped into aic book world. ¡°This house is so beautiful! I¡¯ve only seen something like this inics!¡± eximed an awestruck Lh. Cheyenne yfully tapped on her forehead with one hand and said, ¡°Come on inside already!¡± ¡°Can¡­ can I really?¡± asked a hesitant Lh. ¡°Of course you can! You¡¯ll be picking me up from work these next few days anyway,¡± replied Cheyenne with a smile. ¡°My maid cooks delicious food too ¨C don¡¯t you want to try some?¡± Unable to resist temptation anymore after hearing that statement, Lh nodded eagerly and said, ¡°Yes please!¡± As soon as they entered Cheyenee¡¯s house at that time point, Oliveer sat obediently eating breakfast on one of chairs near them. Grandpa, on the other hand, was reading a porn magazine with a red face and shaking his beard in the early morning. It all seemed a bit¡­ sleazy? Fortunately, Oliver had the same temperament as Kelvin and paid no attention to it. After finishing his milk, little Oliver stood up straight with his hands behind his back and looked at Great-grandpa very seriously. He couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m going to bete for school.¡± The old man didn¡¯t even take his eyes off the book and just said calmly, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry; Great-grandpa won¡¯t let you bete.¡± The next second, Oliver mercilessly retorted, ¡°But I¡¯ve already beente three times this week! The teacher said she¡¯ll have to call my parents if it happens again.¡± ¡°What?¡± They¡¯re going to call your parents? Finally putting down his book, Great-grandpa replied, ¡°Uh¡­ if your teacher wants you to bring your parents next time, go find your mommy instead. My legs aren¡¯t what they used to be.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Howe you don¡¯t seem like you have bad legs when you go fishing or y chess outside? ¡°Grandpa! Oliver! I¡¯m back!¡± Upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s voice, Oliver who was previously aloof immediately became clingy. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re back!¡± However, before two seconds of happiness had passed by, he noticed something wrong with her foot. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re hurt!¡± Old Mr. Foley also looked up upon hearing this and saw Cheyenne¡¯s wrapped-up foot which made him furious. ¡°What happened?¡± You were fine when we leftst night right? Knowing that Grandpa was just worried about her made Cheyenne not feel strange about it but Lh got scared and started trembling. Just as she opened her mouth, Cheyenne stopped her with a look. ¡°Grandfather, please calm down first; I fell while on dutyst night so my foot is wrapped up now but it will heal in a few days.¡± She didn¡¯t tell them about being attackedst night because she didn¡¯t want them worrying too much. Upon hearing that Cheyenne only hurt herself from falling, Old Mr. Foley felt sorry for her then tried hard not show any weakness by saying:¡±You are such an adult already yet still can¡¯t do things carefully.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°A perfectly fine person ends up falling in hospital; how foolish can one get?¡± ¡°Alright then, sit down first since your feet are swollen so severely.¡± Despite his scolding, old Mr. Foley still cared for her. Cheyenne she pulled Lh to sit down with her. She didn¡¯t forget to act weak and cute in front of her grandfather. ¡°Grandpa¡­ look at me, I¡¯m like this now. Are you really going to let me starve?¡± Old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, but he had no choice but to wave his hand impatiently and say, ¡°Alright! Stop pretending! Just eat your breakfast while I take Oliver to kindergarten.¡± He also needed to find a family doctor while he was out. ¡°Thank you so much, Grandpa! You¡¯re the best!¡± Cheyenne said gratefully before turning her attention back towards Oliver who was still worried about her injury. ¡°Oliver,e here,¡± she called out as the little boy ran over and buried himself in her arms. ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± Cheyenne smiled at the concern of having a son and kissed him on the forehead reassuringly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweetie! It¡¯s just a small injury. You go study at school okay?¡± Oliver was very intelligent even when he was still in his mother¡¯s womb because both Kelvin and Cheyenne gave him prenatal education from an early age. When he turned two years old, Kelvin sent him off to an early education ss where they trained his logic and thinking abilities, which helped him excel beyond other children. For Oliver, it didn¡¯t matter whether or not he went to school because his intelligence was already advancedpared with other children in preschool. Oliver wanted to stay at home to take care of his mother instead of going to school, but Cheyenne refused. ¡°When Ie back after school, I¡¯ll bring you your favorite ck Forest cake.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom will be waiting for you at home.¡± After watching Grandpa and Oliver leave, Cheyenne withdrew her gaze and instructed the maid to bring up breakfast for two. Meanwhile, Lh was still mesmerized by Oliver¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Miss Lawrence, was that your son just now? He¡¯s so cute with his bright eyes, and his fair little face is charming, too! So handsome!¡± Seeing her infatuated expression, Cheyenne chuckled lightly. ¡°Stop dreaming. My son is a child, and you¡¯re already old.¡± Lh thought, ¡°I¡¯m actually only 25.¡± Chapter 947: This is Your Uncle After breakfast at the Foley Mansion, Lh got up and left while Cheyenne was so tired she hopped back to her bedroom on one leg. She was toozy to even take a shower, opting instead to lie in bed and catch up on some much-needed sleep. She slept straight through until noon. The autumn light outside was just right, with the gingko trees in the yard already turning yellow. A gust of wind blew by, causing gingko leaves to fall like butterflies from their branches. Cierra wore a bright pink puffy skirt and had two braids tied up as she yed under the tree. She had collected a pile of gingko leaves inside her skirt. After picking out the prettiest one, she ran excitedly upstairs with it. Old Mr. Foley saw this and couldn¡¯t help but remind her to slow down and be careful not to fall. ¡°I know Great-grandpa, I¡¯m going to see Mommy,¡± Cierra said happily. Cheyenne felt something tickling her nose as if something soft was gently stroking her face. Themotion woke her up from her nap. With half-closed eyes, Cheyenne saw that it was Cierra standing before her. She reached out and grabbed Cierra by the cor, dragging her onto the bed. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Cierra proudly showed off the gingko leaf in hand. ¡°I brought this for Mommy! Great-grandpa said you were hurt; does it hurt?¡± Looking at Cierra¡¯s pretty little face with its soft voice full of concern for Cheyenne¡¯s well-being made Cheyenne feel warm inside. Holding onto Cierra tighter than ever before while nting a kiss on her cheek replied, ¡°No dearie, I¡¯m not hurting; don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°By the way, where is your Great-grandpa?¡± ¡°He¡¯s downstairs feeding his fish.¡± Cheyenne got ready after waking up, feeling refreshed enough. Probably because she rarely lounged around at home during the day, Cierra seemed particrly clingy today, following her wherever she went. She was even afraid Cierra would stumble and fall, so she would follow along to support her¡­ Having had a child for so long, for the first time, Cheyenne felt the warmth of her daughter¡¯s care. It¡¯s a good thing for children to be filial, there¡¯s no need to stop them, so she rxed and enjoyed her daughter¡¯s affectionate service. ¡°Not bad, but use more force.¡± ¡°Tap my left shoulder too!¡± ¡°Go ahead pour me some water- not too cold or hot.¡± ¡°Wash this apple for me please.¡± Cheyenne bossed around her daughter who wasn¡¯t even three years old yet but enjoyed every moment of this rxing afternoon. Just them, some guests arrived.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. On the left was Gordon, dressed in casual attire with a white shirt and ck pants. In the middle stood Iker, still donning his sharp green military uniform. His towering figure and haughty gaze made him seem difficult to approach. And on the far right was Sean, who had hitched a ride with them. He was the smallest of the three in stature and age, but he exuded an air of elegance that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Cierra had never seen them before and couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of them. Her cherry-red lips were slightly parted as she curiously examined these three handsome uncles who suddenly appeared in her home while her father was away on business. Cheyenne saw them first and froze for a second before breaking into a happy smile. Cierra looked at her mother worriedly ¨C would she be stolen away by one of these uncles? Should she tell Dad about this? ¡°How did you guys get here? Come on in¡­ someone bring us some tea,¡± Cheyenne said quickly. Gordon sat up straight on the couch with a serious posture, hands resting on his knees as he surveyed their surroundings quickly. Finally, his gaze settled on Cierra nestled in Cheyenne¡¯s arms, there was an extra hint of tenderness in his eyes when he looked at her. ¡°Is this your little girl?¡± he asked softly. Cheyenne nodded and presented Cierra to him. ¡°This is my daughter Cierra. Cierra, this is Uncle Gordon,¡± she said pointing to Gordon and Iker, ¡°and Uncle Iker.¡± Iker gazed at this little girl who bore such striking resemnce to Cheyenne; it softened even his cold heart just looking at her cute face. ¡°Cierra,¡± he said gently as he scooped her up into his arms before Gordon could pat her head like he wanted to do earlier; their eyes met briefly but warmly during that exchange. ¡°Hello there! I¡¯m Iker, your mom¡¯s friend! Can you tell me how old you are?¡± Cierra stared at Iker without blinking, and in the next moment, she tiptoed and nted a kiss on his face with a loud smack. ¡°Hello Uncle Iker, I¡¯m two and a half years old this year.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl!¡± Iker had no idea that there was a child at home. He came empty-handed and now he wanted to give the child a gift but found out that his pockets were empty. He felt embarrassed instantly, annoyed that none of his people reminded him beforehand. On the other hand, Gordon looked enviously at Iker. He didn¡¯t understand why Cierra didn¡¯t kiss him when he was clearly stronger and better-looking than Iker. As for Sean, he looked at Cierra with puppy eyes. Cheyenne chuckled before introducing Cierra to Sean. ¡°This is your little uncle. Say hello to him.¡± ¡°Little uncle?¡± This was the first time Cierra had met Sean. She tilted her head to look up at him with her crystal-like eyes reflecting his gentle face. Sean reached into his pocket and took out candy wrapped in colorful paper before handing it over to her. ¡°Hello, Cierra! I am your little uncle here to treat you with candy.¡± Children can never resist sweets¡¯ temptation; neither could Cierra. Cheyenne usually forbade her from eating sweets but since it¡¯s from her little uncle, today she couldn¡¯t refuse it! Thinking about this made Cierra quickly take the candy from Sean¡¯s hands, then handed it over to Iker while batting those big innocent eyes of hers pleadingly, ¡°Uncle Iker, can you help me peel this?¡± She was so cute, and Iker had no reason to refuse. Clumsily, he peeled off the candy wrapper and then stuffed it into her mouth. Cierra got her snack, and her eyes squinted with joy, looking quite content. She gave birth to her daughter, how could Cheyenne not see through her little thoughts? Wasn¡¯t it just because she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t let her eat it? She couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. Chapter 948: Cierra’s Birthday Cheyenne lightly patted Cierra¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go y upstairs, Mom and the uncles have something to discuss.¡± Cierra, with a candy in her mouth, kept ncing back and forth between the two uncles. Dad was more handsome! But since Dad was not home now, she must watch over her mom well for her dad. She clung to Cheyenne¡¯s arm, acting cute, and refused to leave. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s not fun upstairs. Mom, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you guys.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s face stiffened, her brows furrowed, and she called out to her in a low voice. ¡°Cierra!¡± Her tone was already quite displeased. Cierra was a little scared and she shrunk her neck, falling into Iker¡¯s arms. Her fair and tender chubby little hands grabbed onto Uncle Iker¡¯s arm. The sweet voice sounded, ¡°Uncle Iker, look at my mom, she¡¯s so fierce.¡± She has even learned how toin now; Cheyenne was almost driven crazy by her. Through the fabric of his clothes, he felt the warm sensation of her arms around him. When she called out ¡°Uncle Iker,¡± he forgot what he was going to say and stiffly held Cierra in hisp. ¡°Cheyenne, let her stay here. She¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t understand anything anyway.¡± Cheyenne nodded helplessly, but she still had to remind Cierra, ¡°You can stay here if you want, but you have to behave and not talk or cause trouble.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very well-behaved.¡± After speaking, she puckered her mouth to indicate that she absolutely wouldn¡¯t speak. Iker had hugged Cierra twice, while Sean only held her hand and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed. But when he thought of Gordon, who had it worse than him, he felt a littleforted. Now it was time for them to officially enter the topic. Cierra was indeed obediently staying in Iker¡¯s arms, quiet and silent. ¡°Miss Lawrence, these are the missing persons over the past period of time.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Gordon spoke as he ced a thick file folder wrapped in cowhide paper in front of her. Cheyenne took out the information and saw that there was a summary table on top of the document. As of yesterday, 36 children had already gone missing. All of them were boys, except for Sasha who was thetest missing girl. And Libby was singled out, she stood out among this group of children. After scanning through the documents, Cheyenne felt overwhelmed. ¡°There¡¯s no connection between these kids, I can¡¯t figure out what the criminal is after,¡± she said. Iker took a look and offered his opinion after a few seconds. ¡°Based on the information, all of these kidse from wealthy families. If the kidnappers want money, they would have demanded it already. The fact that there¡¯s been no contact means they want something more than just cash.¡± The other three nodded in agreement. Cheyenne sighed helplessly. ¡°I wonder if Kelvin has found any new information yet? Omari has been missing for three days now, can we report him as missing?¡± There are regtions for reporting missing persons ¨C you have to wait 72 hours before filing a report. Gordon nodded in agreement. ¡°We can do that.¡± ¡°In that case, let me file the report under my name. By the way, how is investigation about Elsa going?¡± Cheyenne wasn¡¯t familiar with searching for missing people; naturally she left it tow enforcement. Gordon didn¡¯t disappoint her trust and provided some fresh news. ¡°We¡¯ve got something interesting ¨C our team saw Elsa and Omari arguing at a party.¡± ¡°Really? Where is Elsa now?¡± Gordon picked up his phone and checked his album before showing everyone her itinerary: ¡°ording to her schedule, Elsa will be back in Onistead today.¡± The best course of action now was to intercept Elsa and question her thoroughly but unfortunately she was only a suspect. There was no concrete evidence linking her with Omari¡¯s disappearance. Not to mention their rtionship wasplicated. Even if she knew anything about it, she wouldn¡¯t reveal anything easily. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Gordon asked. Cheyenne pondered for two seconds before replying, ¡°We can¡¯t arrest anyone directly so let¡¯s start by monitoring Elsa¡¯s every move closely, who does she interact with etc.¡± Upon hearing this, Iker volunteered himself, saying, ¡°Let me handle this matter. I have an excellent scout under me who specializes in tracking.¡± ¡°That would be great,¡± Cheyenne replied. Sean hade here simply to deliver Cheyenne¡¯s health check-up reports but he seemed hesitant about leaving right away once he had dropped them off here. At that moment, Cierra, who had been quiet the whole time with a piece of candy in her mouth, spoke up in a muffled voice. ¡°Mommy¡­ look! This boy has the same birthday as me.¡± Cierra¡¯s birthday was on July 7th, which had passed this year. Cheyenne didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first but Iker picked up little Cierra with a gentle smile and suddenly looked like he would make a great father if he ever had children. ¡°Oh wow! So Cierra¡¯s birthday falls on July. Uncle Iker will get you a gift next year when your birthdayes around,¡± he said. ¡°Okay!¡± replied Cierra excitedly. Suddenly Cheyenne remembered something and pulled out all the files Gordon had just finished organizing one by one. ¡°Wait! I have found something new!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Cheyenne!¡± Everyone turned their attention to her as she grabbed a pen from somewhere nearby. ¡°Look at this ¨C the first missing child has his birth date in July and so do all the others.¡± Why were they specifically targeting children born in July? ¡°Gordon raised a question, ¡®But the Weaver family¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t born in July, so why did she also go missing? Could the perpetrator be among this group?¡¯ Cheyenne shook her head. She also had no certainty about this matter. It seemed she would have to ask Master Glenn if they had offended anyone. ¡°Has Master Glenn been in contact with you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gordon replied. It appears that Master Glenn might know who took Sasha, which is why they didn¡¯t seek help from the police.¡± Chapter 949: Uncle is a Friend of Your Father The wilderness was deserted, and the night was dark. The October sky was dimly lit with stars, and dark clouds hung high in the vast sky. A crescent moon, resembling a cat¡¯s w, half-hidden among them with a somewhat eerie moonlight. When the wind blew, a weak voice came through without energy. ¡°Is anyone there? Help me¡­ Mommy, Daddy¡­ Sasha is scared.¡± ¡°Help! Help me!¡± ¡°I miss my mommy and daddy. Aunt Cheyenne¡­ Oliver, Cierra¡­ I want to get out of here. Please let me go.¡± ¡­ The towering bald mountains in this deste ce were unimaginable to have any living beings around. Natural caves had been artificially carved out and expanded many times over their original size. One cave after another connected with each other like a huge maze that one could not tell from which cave the cry for help came from at first nce. In one of these caves, a strong smell of blood permeated through damp air that even medicinal scent could not mask. Seven or eight children who had just been captured were tied up by ropes on their hands and feet while blindfolded by ck cloth inside this narrow cave. They did not know how long they had been kept here; from crying loudly at first to now being weak as if on death¡¯s doorsteps; many children had given up seeking help altogether. As such, the little girl¡¯s crying sounded particrly abrupt here. Finally, she cried herself tired and could only sob softly. People around her even spoke continuously to provoke her, ¡°You should save your strength instead of crying; no one will care even if we starve to death. What good does it do for you to cry now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Someone who got caught along with me can cry more than you but still ended up dead anyway.¡± Sasha dared not cry anymore but whimpered like a small animal instead which made people feel more sorry for her than before. Just then, a hoarse yet gentle voice sounded softly beside her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; we won¡¯t die temporarily. Don¡¯t cry because tears won¡¯t solve anything.¡± Sasha listened intently as she wanted to see this boyforting her but unfortunately couldn¡¯t see anything due to being blindfolded by ck cloth covering her eyes,pletely leaving nothing visible except darkness all around them. All she could do was sob twice before stoppingpletely while sweetly saying, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Sasha Weaver.¡± The little boy responded weakly and then leaned against the mountain wall to rest. He had suffered serious injuries during his escape, and now his wounds were infected and he caught a high fever. He was delirious and even speaking was difficult for him. But the words ¡°Sasha Weaver¡± were imprinted in his mind. It was a pretty name, and he imagined the one who talked to him was a lovely little girl. It was cold and damp here, and Sasha was very hungry. The unknown fear made her purse her lips and want to cry again. But the boy said that tears cannot solve any problems, so she can only endure it. She buried the head on the knees, silently shedding tears. She missed her dad and mom very much. After an unknown amount of time, someone finally arrived. The heavy footsteps grew closer and closer, and before the person even reached Sasha, they could smell a faint scent of orchids. In the next moment, a clear and gentle voice as soothing as water sounded above her head, ¡°Are you Glenn¡¯s beloved daughter?¡± ¡®Glenn is my dad¡¯s name.¡¯ As the person approached, Sasha felt increasingly cold and instinctively moved back a little. ¡°Who are you? Why are you trying to capture me?¡± The man¡¯s icy fingers gently pinched the little girl¡¯s chin, and his thumb wiped away the tears on her face. This gesture was full ofpassion. ¡°You are crying so pitifully, it breaks my heart to see.¡± The piercing cold made Sasha feel extremely frightened, and she stood frozen in ce. ¡°Uncle, do you know my father? Are you his enemy?¡± ¡°No, we are friends.¡± The man smiled lightly and released her chin, looking at the little girl¡¯s face still covered in dirt. He kindly wiped it off with a handkerchief. ¡°Friend.¡± Sasha didn¡¯t feel the same way inside. If he was Dad¡¯s friends, he should have been like Uncle Kelvin instead of tying her up. ¡°Uncle is a liar, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Uncle didn¡¯t lie to you. Your father and I were supposed to be people from the same world. You will know soon.¡± He didn¡¯t expect a little girl who was only three or four years old to understand the meaning behind his words. He just wanted to see the girl that made Glenn give up everything he once owned. He saw her now, but she was just a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Sasha, just because of the fact that your father and I were friends, I will give you a new ce. Someone,e here and take her away.¡± As soon as the words fell, two people quickly walked in and carried Sasha like a sandbag, ready to leave. ¡°Since Uncle is a friend of my dad, can you take this little boy with us too?¡± Sasha asked. The little boy looked confused since they had never met before and he didn¡¯t know where this man was taking them. Why would she make such a request? The man looked up and saw the little boy in a white shirt, barely conscious against the mountain wall, his lips dry and colorless. He looked seriously ill. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. He was not a good person by any means, even if this little boy was about to lose his life; it wouldn¡¯t evoke any sympathy from him. If he couldn¡¯t survive, it meant that death was his destiny! Sasha¡¯s voice trembled as she replied, ¡°Because¡­ because I like him!¡± Like? That word sounded cute to him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The man paused for a few seconds before smilingzily, ¡°How old are you? Do you really understand what ¡®like¡¯ means?¡± Glenn left the organization for the same reason years ago, just like Benson betrayed him because of Cheyenne. In Sasha¡¯s world, ¡°like¡± is just an innocent expression of emotion like how she likes her dad or mom or Oliver and Cierra¡­ It¡¯s an indiscriminate feeling. But for this boy abandoned by the world, those word was precious beyond measure. His heart suddenly felt warmth inside. No one had ever liked him since he could remember; everyone who saw him showed disgust and hatred. This girl who had never met him dered that she liked him! Did she really know anything about herself? The man remained silent for some time while Sasha became worried again. ¡°If you¡¯re my father¡¯s friend, why can¡¯t you even agree to such a small request? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Sasha, you¡¯re so smart! Since you¡¯re so cute, then Uncle will take him with us.¡± Chapter 950: The Yellow Oriole Who Knows Romance The little boy was also carried on someone¡¯s shoulders as Sasha bit her lip, unsure if her decision was right and if it would harm him. But she wanted to try! Staying here would eventually lead to death, so taking a one in a million chance was better than doing nothing at all. Perhaps knowing that she wasn¡¯t in immediate danger, Sasha unknowingly fell asleep. When she woke up again, she found herself in a luxurious European-style vi with magnificent golden hues everywhere. Shey on a soft bed wearing a clean white nightgown that someone had helped her change into. After briefly staring around the room, Sasha rolled off the bed andnded on the cold floor with her chubby feet before quietly opening the door and peeking out. A dark-skinned woman with beautiful features carried food towards her, most likely one of the maids here, but looked different from anyone else Sasha had seen before. She wore an egg-yolk yellow jacket paired with light green straight skirt without any decorations except for a white camellia pinned at her waistline, simr attire to what Sasha saw when visiting Mom¡¯s filming set where Mom said it belonged to an ethnic minority group. Sasha quickly closed the door and ran back to her bed, pretending to be asleep with her eyes closed. Sure enough, the older sister hade looking for her. Creak- It was the sound of the door opening. Then someone came in. After a brief look around the room, finding nothing amiss, the person saw the exquisitely cute little girl on the bed still sleeping soundly. In a proper sleeping posture, with hands ced on either side of her body, breathing evenly¡­ she looked just like a well-behaved little princess. The visitor didn¡¯t want to wake the child up, but Mister had instructed to take care of this youngdy before leaving. It was already mealtime, so it was not good to skip meals. After some hesitation, she gently patted the little girl¡¯s shoulder. Actually, Sasha pretended that she just woke up. She fixed her curious eyes on the older sister and in a soft, delicate voice, she began to inquire. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°What about Uncle who brought me here?¡± ¡°And what happened to that young boy? Where is he? I want to see him!¡± ¡­ She asked a series of questions, but the woman seemed to not understand what she was saying and just smiled at her. Gesturing in the air, Sasha couldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to convey. Sasha¡¯s lips twitched slightly. It turned out the woman was deaf and mute, so her earlier questions had been asked in vain. Seeing her getting up, the maid reached out and lifted her up from the bed. This sudden action startled Sasha, who was not used to being embraced by strangers, so she couldn¡¯t help but struggle. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do? Are you going to sell me off?¡± The maid had no choice but to put her on the ground and point with her finger towards the direction of the bathroom, indicating for her to freshen up. Sasha looked at her strangely several times, until finally she was sure that the older sister meant no harm to her. She was just here to take care of her, which made Sasha breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± This bathroom is certainly not as spacious and luxurious as the one in her own home, but she now finds herself having to stoop under the low roof. At least it¡¯s much better than being tied up in a cave, isn¡¯t it? The maid was afraid that she was too young to know how to wash and clean properly, and even wanted to help her wash her face. Sasha quickly took matters into her own hands and grabbed a towel to do it herself. ¡°No need, thank you, big sister, I cane by myself.¡± She¡¯s the apple of Master Glenn and Kate¡¯s eyes, but when daddy¡¯s away on business trips and mommy¡¯s filming, there¡¯s no one at home. She has to fend for herself, dressing and eating on her own. The little girl, because she was not tall enough, had to stand on a stool to wash her face. As she looked at herself in the mirror, Sasha began to miss her daddy and mommy again, with tears welling up in her eyes. With determination, she forced out a hint of a sweet smile. ¡°Okay, big sister, I¡¯m done with my washing up.¡± The woman led her back to the room and had her sit on the single sofa by the window, then served delicious and abundant food. A white porcin te holds a golden and soft egg pancake, a piece of pink strawberry cake, and a ss of fresh milk. Being trapped in a cave for several days, every day was half a bowl of cold water and difficult to swallow. Now, suddenly seeing such tempting food, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes and secretly swallow her saliva. ¡°Are all of these for me?¡± The woman cannot speak and can only nod her head. Sasha is once again in a dilemma. She is very hungry and wants to eat the food, but she doesn¡¯t trust the people here. Is there anything else in these foods? Mommy¡¯s script is written like this, the viin puts poison in the food, and people will die after eating it. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry! Thank you, big sister, for bringing me food. You can go first and I¡¯ll eatter.¡± The maid wanted to persuade her, but when she opened her mouth, no words came out. The little girl sat with her hands propping up her chin, looking outside the window with a stubborn expression that gave the maid a headache. She decided to seek advice from the person in charge and turned to leave. As soon as the maid left the room, Sasha¡¯s stomach growled loudly. ¡°Gurgle¡­ I¡¯m so hungry. When will Daddye save me? And Mommy¡­ I miss you so much,¡± Sasha whimpered while burying her head in the nkets. Silent tears streamed down her face and soaked into them. Suddenly, a bird on the windowsill caught Sasha¡¯s attention. It was smaller than one of Sasha¡¯s hands and had green feathers on its head and yellow feathers on its body. In its beak was an unknown white flower that made it look adorable. Sasha stared at it without moving for a while, forgetting about all of her troubles for just a moment. She felt like an innocent three-year-old who was curious about everything around them. The bird chirped happily before smelling food nearby; it put down its flower on the windowsill and pped over to Sasha¡¯s te of food where it drank some milk from a cup before pecking at some egg cakes and cake slices. Of course, given how small it was even if its stomach was filled, there would still be leftovers! After the little bird had its fill and flew away pping its wings, Sasha finally got out of bed. She picked up the egg pancake and devoured it eagerly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. For the next few days, the little bird would fly into her room¡¯s window sill with a small flower in its beak, cing the wildflower down before eating her food. Sasha would collect all these little flowers, waiting to eat until the bird flew away. This went on for several days. She never once saw the uncle who imed to be Daddy¡¯s friend in the cave, making the vi seem as quiet as if it were just her and the disabled maid. Oh, and there was a romantic little yellow warbler too. Chapter 951: Mysterious Underground Chamber In the mysterious basement behind the vi, a young boy who had just recovered from his illness was brought here by someone. His hands were tied with rope, and the other end of the rope was held by a tall man in a ck robe with a white mask covering his face. The man pulled on the rope impatiently, urging him to move faster. ¡°Where am I? What are you going to do to me?¡± The boy asked several questions in session, but the man ignored him. He only used his whip to mercilesslysh out at him whenever he slowed down. Crack! As he was just a child with delicate skin and flesh, this onesh left behind a red swollen mark on his face. Blood dripped onto his white shirt like enchanting flowers blooming. If it were any other child, they would have cried out in pain long ago due to thissh. However, this young boy remained unexpectedly calm. Perhaps he knew what kind of situation he was in and that crying would only make things worse for himself. So instead, he gritted his teeth and let sweat drip down from his forehead. Finally, the man stopped walking and turned around to look at him with cold mocking eyes under the light bulb hanging above them both. In front of them now stood an iron door surrounded by silence as if it were warning him. ¡°Do not open that door!¡± ¡°Run away before it¡¯s toote!¡± But just as he turned around, ready to flee, he heard a faint creaking sounding from behind him, followed by an icy cold breeze, carrying an unmistakable scent of blood. The wind seemed to have a mind of its own as it pierced through his body, spreading from his feet to his mind, until the little boy felt his limbs stiffening, his legs feeling as if they were filled with lead and unable to move. Escape was out of the question. Just then, a hoarse voice sounded, ¡°He¡¯s a bit too young.¡± The young boy curiously looked over towards where this voice came from using only peripheral vision; there stood an old doctor wearing a white coat not far away whose hair had already started turning grayish-white while wrinkles covered every inch of his face. Finally, under the persuasion of the man in ck, he reluctantly epted the existence of the little boy. ¡°Okay, leave the rest to me. You can go back and report.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± after speaking, the man in ck handed over the rope to an old man and left gracefully. The little boy was now forced to face the old man. Thetter¡¯s face showed no joy or sorrow, but his lips curved into a meaningful smile.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,e with me.¡± He wasn¡¯t stupid. This old man didn¡¯t look like a good person at all. Besides, he wasn¡¯t mistaken. There were clearly bloodstains on his white coat. In such a ce as this one, many thoughts shed through his mind and his face turned pale. ¡°I won¡¯t go with you. My family is poor.¡± The old manughed heartily, rubbing against his small head with thin fingers that seemed to want to crush him. His actions were full of danger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I don¡¯t want your money. What I want¡­ is your cooperation!¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°No!¡± The old man admitted that he was not a good person nor did he have much patience when dealing with uncooperative children. Facing such children who refused to cooperate only allowed him one effective method ¨C acupuncture! He held onto a silver needle before quickly inserting it into the back of young boy¡¯s neck. While still thinking about how to save himself from this situation, the young boy suddenly felt everything turn ck before faintingpletely. His body fell down. After kicking him once or twice just for assurance that he had passed outpletely, the old man lifted up the child¡¯s body over shoulder, heading towards the deeper part of basement while at same time his eyes shining brightly, filled with anticipation. ¡°This is already seventh time; we cannot fail again.¡± Meanwhile, in the border city¡­ Suddenly, a tall handsome-looking gentleman appeared in airport, carrying luggage, dressed impably in suit and leather shoes, making people take notice immediately upon arrival. Kelvin had just arrived at airport too. He traveled around both domestically and internationally due to work reasons for several years, but this was his first timeing Yocmery. ording to information given by human traffickers, they should be inside Yocmery Airport right now. Looking around, he saw signs and buildings with unique ethnic characteristics everywhere, making him feel unfamiliar and lost. Just then, a man wearing a blue jacket and with dark skin and rosy cheeks approached him speaking in dialect. ¡°Sir, where are you headed? Do you want to take my car? It¡¯s parked outside and about to leave.¡± Kelvin was confused for a moment as he couldn¡¯t understand the dialect, but from the second half of the sentence he could tell that this man was probably one of those infamous ¡°ck cabs¡±. He usually traveled in his own luxury car or had someone pick him up. He didn¡¯t need to take a cab himself. So after guessing this man¡¯s identity, Kelvin politely declined. ¡°No, thanks.¡± But the man continued to pester him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cheat you. You won¡¯t be able to find a taxi here at the exit now.¡± ¡°Thanks, I have my own arrangements,¡± Kelvin replied curtly before walking away with his luggage. After Kelvin left, the ck cab driver continued pestering other travelers. As soon as he stepped out of the airport, Kelvin felt how different Akloit was from Yocmery or Onistead¡­ it was already quite cold byte October in those ces but he felt hot now despite wearing both his white shirt and coat because his driver only wore short sleeves. The driver noticed that Kelvin dressed well so assumed that he must be rich and started enthusiastically introducing Yocmery cuisine to him. ¡°Sir! You¡¯re obviously not from around here! Where are you from?¡± ¡°Akloit,¡± replied Kelvin briefly. ¡°Oh wow! That¡¯s such a big city! My aunt works at one of Akloit¡¯s hotels, making seven thousand per month for being just an attendant there!¡± The driver went on talking non-stop about himself until they arrived at their destination whereupon Kelvin gave him 100 without waiting for change before quickly leaving because every extra second spent with this talkative guy made his ears ring like crazy. But surprisingly enough, the guy chased after him, holding some change in hand under scorching sun, while smiling brightly, showing off his simple yet charming face, saying, ¡°I said it¡¯s thirty, so it¡¯s thirty; I won¡¯t charge you more!¡± Chapter 952: Did I Not Buy Clothes for You? Kelvin looked at the change in his hand in shock. He had a bit of a germaphobe tendency, and he wouldn¡¯t normally ept dirty money with sweat on it. But seeing the man¡¯s enthusiastic smile, he took it anyway. ¡°Thank you.¡± The taxi pulled up outside the most luxurious hotel in town, and Kelvin had booked the presidential suite on his phone before leaving. To wee him, the hotel manager made all sorts of grand arrangements. They rolled out a red carpet and even brought ten good-looking female servers to greet him personally at the door. These servers were all dressed in local ethnic clothing ¨C white jackets with pink vests over them embroidered with yellow or blue camellias. They wore long pants that only had embroidery around their ankles. On their heads were hats that looked like they were covered in flowers ¨C green and colorful¡­ with white tassels hanging down from one side. Kelvin took a deep breath; he instinctively felt repulsed by these shy things but couldn¡¯t help imagining how much better Cheyenne would look wearing this outfit than any of them! After seeing him arrive, Remington, the hotel manager ran over to help carry his luggage himself. ¡°I can handle it myself,¡± Kelvin said dismissively. Remington was embarrassed not to have ttered him enough but still greeted him with a smile. ¡°You must be Mr. Foley; I¡¯ve heard so much about you! I¡¯m Remington, manager of this Majestic Hotel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll make sure your stay is satisfactory here at Majestic Hotel,¡± Remington continued. Kelvin was immune to such ttering words and simply nodded before following Remington through VIP channels into an elevator. As for those ten female servers? Only one followed behind Remington. From the moment Kelvin appeared, her gaze never left him because she¡¯d never seen such an attractive man before! And most importantly, he was rich! The presidential suite cost five figures per night alone, yet he¡¯d booked an entire floor generously! He truly lived up to being the most wealthiest man who spared no expense¡­ Unfortunately for her though, she was destined for disappointment because Kelvin didn¡¯t even notice her presence or give her so much as a nce. Upon reaching the top floor, Kelvin chose the room in the middle, entered the passcode to unlock the door, and inserted the room card into the maic card sensor by the switch. The room was decorated in the modern style of North Enofone, spacious with all kinds of furniture, and an open kitchen. However, none of this mattered; he was just nning to stay for one night and then leave. Mr. Pruitt kept chattering behind him, ¡°Mr. Foley must be tired after such a long journey. The hotel has a restaurant on the first floor, but if Mr. Foley doesn¡¯t want to go down there, we can have someone bring food up here.¡± ¡°Yocmery may not be as good as Akloit, but our local cuisine is also very delicious¡­¡± He went on and on until Kelvin became annoyed and furrowed his brows in displeasure. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not hungry at the moment. If Mr. Pruitt has nothing else to do, I¡¯d like to take a shower and rest for a bit.¡± Upon hearing this, Remington knew it was time to leave too; he left with the girl feeling disappointed that rich people were so difficult to please. Kelvin wasn¡¯t lying when he said he was tired; taking a shower and changing into fresh clothes were necessary actions. ¡°Why is it so hot in here?¡± He checked the weather forecast on his phone ¨C it was only 25 degrees Celsius outside ¨C even during summer in Akloit where indoor air conditioning would still make it 27 degrees Celsius inside; logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t feel hot at all! Just as Kelvin finished taking his cold shower, the doorbell rang outside. He thought that Gordon had sent someone over for him, so he wrapped himself up with a towel around his waist before opening the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± To his surprise, standing before him wasn¡¯t anyone sent by Gordon but rather a young woman who appeared about twenty-five or twenty-six years old with average looks, wore heavy makeup which made her seem somewhat annoyingly flirtatious. She thought she looked like an angel while trying hard to get closer towards him while her eyes couldn¡¯t help ncing at Kelvin¡¯s well-built chest muscles which she found attractive thinking that this wealthy man must lead quite an easy life without any hardships or struggles whatsoever! ¡°I¡¯m here delivering drinks for you Mr. Foley,¡± she said sweetly Kelvin exuded cold vibes upon seeing how shamelessly she stared at his body. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± A maic voice came from above, sounding icy cold. The girl who had been lost admiring Kelvin¡¯s handsome appearance didn¡¯t realize what kind of trouble awaited her next. She thought this man had taken a fancy to her. Otherwise, why would he deliberately ask for her name?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Such things were not umon in hotels; waitresses getting involved with wealthy individuals, receiving significantpensation after a one-night stand. Thest wealthy man she entertained gave her a new LV bag before leaving, just for a night¡¯s sleep, quite profitable. And this one was Che¡¯s richest man, his generosity would certainly surpass the previous one. She¡¯s experienced enough to boldly try to seduce Kelvin and climb into his arms. But he took the wine from her hand and mmed the door shut. ¡°I got the wine, now leave!¡± Bang! The rude rejection made her face turn dark. After all, she was the most beautiful woman in this hotel. But it doesn¡¯t matter; she spiked his drink earlier and he¡¯lle looking for her after drinking it. Thinking of this, she left and waited until dark. Little did Kelvin know that someone had captured them at the door on camera and sent it intentionally to Cheyenne¡¯s phone. Anyway, after getting his wine, he returned to his bedroom without touching it because he was here on business rather than vacationing or drinking leisurely like others might do. He couldn¡¯t help but think about what he saw that morning regarding rumors about Cheyenne as soon as he had some free time now though¡­ Akloit! Cheyenne sent Gordon away before returning to see several vibrations from an unknown sender on her phone lying on top of a table nearby. She picked up her phone only to find one photo message containing more information than she could have imagined: Kelvin standing shirtless outside while wet-haired next to a woman leaning against him like they were together intimately¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Kelvin! Did I not buy you clothes?¡± Chapter 953: Who is Jealous? Cheyenne wasn¡¯t stupid, and she didn¡¯t immediately explode upon seeing the photo because she had more to consider. Based on the timeline, someone intentionally sent her this photo shortly after Kelvin got off the ne, and their intentions were clear. The photo also indicated that he was being monitored! The person behind it had been acting since Kelvin left Akloit or even since he boarded the ne to Yocmery. Either way, he was already under pressure from his enemies. Thinking about this, Cheyenne felt it necessary to call him and remind him to be careful. Just as she picked up her phone, the couple once again confirmed their telepathic connection. Kelvin also called at that moment. Cheyenne hesitated for two seconds but still answered angrily while opening her mouth to ask about the picture. He preemptively asked her what was going on with rumors of her affair with Iker. She had a bad temper and directly retorted, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± She trusted him not to have an affair with that woman after seeing the picture; yet this scumbag thought she was cheating! Kelvin probably heard her anger in her words and became scared while sweating profusely just after showering. He knew better than anyone how stubborn she could be; if he answered ¡°I don¡¯t trust you,¡± then he would definitely get blocked by her. ¡°Of course not! How could I not trust you?¡± He replied awkwardly while feeling wronged inside. ¡°Then why did you ask?¡± Kelvin lost face internally. His wife has rumors of having an affair with another man circting around them right now; couldn¡¯t he even ask? If there was one thing Kelvin regretted most in his life, it was misjudging Abbie which led to him divorcing Cheyenne. It caused three love rivals for himself, all formidable ones at that! If they hadn¡¯t divorced back then due to misunderstandings caused by Abbie¡¯s lies, there wouldn¡¯t have been any grievances between them now. Even if Kelvin wanted reconciliation now though, he must respect Cheyenne¡¯s wishes first! What if he angered her? If she packed up and left along with their two children? Such a thing could very well happen! ¡°Ahem¡­ Of course, I¡¯m not suspecting anything between you and Iker. I know you guys are good friends. I just asked about the rumors to find out how you got injured!¡± After listening to his exnation, Cheyenne¡¯s face finally looked better and her anger subsided a bit. After calming down, she recounted everything that happened at the hospital from beginning to end with Kelvin. As Cheyenne¡¯s voice fell, Kelvin¡¯s sexy low growl came through the phone¡­ even when he was angry, it sounded extremely tempting. She was lying in bed answering the phone with her mobile phone next to her ear and almost got lost in his voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me such a big thing? Did that person leave any clues? Whoever knows your whereabouts and chose midnight must be someone close to you. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°And how serious is your injury? Hang up and switch over for video call so I can see.¡± Listening to him nagging like this made Cheyenne feel warm inside. ¡°It¡¯s just some mild wounds; don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t worry, who will? You let Iker carry you, which means it must have been serious. It¡¯s all my fault; if only I were by your side, then nothing bad would happen!¡± Kelvin said while ming himself. But this sentence had three meanings in Cheyenne¡¯s ears: Firstly: He really cares about her. Secondly: He is indirectly expressing jealousy towards Master Iker. Thirdly: He is questioning Master Iker¡¯s ability. Cheyenne found it amusing and pouted at him in the video, ¡°It¡¯s already good enough that he saved my life when it was critical. Who the hell goes to the hospital morgue in the middle of the night for no reason?¡± Even if she had to be on duty, she wouldn¡¯t do something like that. Iker was just bringing arade over for treatment and happened to run into her in trouble. The logic was sound, but Kelvin was not just trying to tease his love rival, only to find Cheyenne unaffected. He could only awkwardly touch his nose and say, ¡°Cheyenne, why are you swearing again. Cheyenne gave a chuckle; she was already in pain but Kelvin kept asking questions which ruined her moodpletely. ¡°Well then exin the photo for me?¡± Upon hearing this, the man on the video call looked stunned and confused. ¡°What photo?¡± he asked. The woman gave him a skeptical nce. If he wasn¡¯t acting, then he really didn¡¯t know that he had been secretly photographed. She decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. ¡°Uh-huh, just wait a minute,¡± she said with an arrogant expression on her beautiful face. As Cheyenne got up from her seat, her camisole slipped down a bit, revealing soft and tender breast that caught Kelvin¡¯s attention. He was mesmerized by it and couldn¡¯t help but think back to the night before he left Akloit when hisrge hands had fondled it gently. It had been a week since then, but it felt like an eternity. His desire to go home grew stronger by the minute as his patience wore thin. ¡°Cheyenne,¡± Kelvin¡¯s hoarse voice sounded in her ear as she searched for the photo. She didn¡¯t notice that she was exposing herself or realize that there were other emotions behind his use of her name. She thought he was just impatient because of her slow movements. ¡°Just wait! What¡¯s your hurry? I¡¯m sick right now; can you cut me some ck?¡± Kelvin chuckled helplessly at how stubborn she could be sometimes. ¡°I found it! Humph! You better take a good look at it yourself before trying toe back here without exining anything.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A notification popped up indicating a new message received. Kelvin kept talking while switching back to Line chat interface where Cheyenne sent him a picture message which showed a shirtless man standing at the door¡­ Wait¡­ That man is himself! After all, no one else has such perfect physique. But what about that woman clinging onto his chest? Kelvin felt disgusted by this sudden realization. He didn¡¯t even know who this woman was until today! Chapter 954: I Can’t Wait for You forever Back to video chat. Kelvin took a deep breath and calmly looked at Cheyenne on the screen. She stood under the light¡­ Her cold and fiery eyes stared straight at him. Even if she tried to appear calm, Kelvin, who knew her well, could see through her. She was angry! The thought of Cheyenne being jealous because of him made Kelvin¡¯s frustration disappear in an instant. He smiled charmingly and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Cheyenne blushed instantly like a rose and red fiercely at him with one hand propping up her cheek as she looked at him on her phone. ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? Not me! We¡¯ve been married for so long; who has time for that?¡± Her angry re only made Kelvin feel she was cuter! ¡°Hehe¡­ You don¡¯t admit it. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t make fun of you if you¡¯re jealous because of me. Instead, I¡¯ll be very happy!¡± Of course he would be happy, but Cheyenne cared about saving face and wouldn¡¯t just go along with what he said. ¡°Pfft, who¡¯s jealous? Not me! It¡¯s actually you ¨C do you dare say that you¡¯re not jealous of Iker?¡± In this regard, Kelvin was much more honest than she was. He nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m jealous!¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Kelvin found her dumbfounded expression strangely adorable and couldn¡¯t help but give her a kiss. With a hint of grievance in his deep voice again, he said, ¡°If it were someone else instead of me who fell onto the ind with you back then¡­ Would you still choose me?¡± At that time, Omari or Iker were both chasing after her. The difference was that Omari loved wholeheartedly without reservation for Cheyenne; he didn¡¯t hesitate to leave or offend his family while Iker¡¯s love was restrained. Perhaps Iker had been more restrained before due to his leg injury, but after his leg healed, the first thing he did was not return to the army; instead, he went to the Lawrence family to find her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Cheyenne never thought about this question before; now that Kelvin suddenly brought it up, she didn¡¯t want to lie to him either. Biting her moist red lip, she was pondering for two seconds under his expectant gaze, Cheyenne shook her head slowly. ¡°Probably not.¡± Although it was an expected answer from Cheyenne, he still felt a sudden pain in his chest, as if he was suffocating. His lips moved slightly. ¡°I knew it!¡± Cheyenne saw the hurt look on his face and frowned, but she wasn¡¯t guilty. ¡°You asked me yourself, and I don¡¯t think you want me to lie to make you happy.¡± Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched slightly at her directness. She was always like this, cruelly honest. ¡°If the truth hurts so much, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to hear a lie once in a while.¡± This time, Cheyenne was speechless. ¡°Why are you saying this now? You said ¡®if¡¯, but the fact is that you were the one who fell into the ind with me, not anyone else.¡± Her words didn¡¯tfort Kelvin. If young Cheyenne had married him out of love back then, then why did she agree to remarry himter? Was it because¡­ she was moved or because of their child? Four years ago, if she had just turned around and stayed by his side when they fell into that ind together, Kelvin would have been satisfied enough. But now, he felt greedy. He wanted not only her body but also her heart ¨C aplete and pure love for him. When she offered him thatplete and pure heart before, he had dismissed it without hesitation. Now he wanted it back desperately, but even if they sewed up those old wounds together again, there would still be scars left behind. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t deceive herself or others by saying that she loved Kelvin deeply right now; at least not as much as before. Over these past few years, they had tried to live like an ordinary couple; things were good between them most of the time and when Cheyenne got angry sometimes Kelvin would pamper her too. But Cheyenne still kept something hidden deep inside herself; even though she seemed happy every day on the surface of things as his wife, lying next to him every night how could he not know? She was just forcing herself to fit into a marriage life¡­ Kelvin felt helpless against this kind of Cheyenne. Thest question he wanted to ask came after many years of hesitation. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ can I ask you onest question?¡± Cheyenne let out a sigh. ¡°Go ahead,¡±she said softly Kelvin looked serious, and even cautious, his lips parted lightly. ¡°If we weren¡¯t together¡­if¡­I mean¡­would you choose Iker or Omari instead?¡± Cheyenne was stunned again. In fact, she had thought about this question many times before, whether it was because her grandfather forced her or because of her own uncontroble thoughts. On both ends of the phone line, the man and woman remained silent for a long time. Kelvin hoped to hear her answer: ¡°I won¡¯t choose anyone.¡± However, after hesitating for a few seconds, Cheyenne finally gave a clear answer ¨C ¡°Omari. He¡¯s been the best to me and my grandpa likes him too!¡± Bang! Kelvin identally dropped his phone on the ground. Cheyenne bit her lip and stared at their photo on the bedside table in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to say that. You asked me yourself.¡± Frustrated and angry! Kelvin really felt heartbroken this time; it was as if he was bleeding out. He could only pretend to be strong as he picked up his phone again. His handsome face turned pale for several minutes. ¡°I know; I¡¯m not ming you, Cheyenne.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just heartbroken; do you understand?¡± Cheyenne looked at him suspiciously with an expressionless face; she couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or not. So she continued provoking him, ¡°Why are you making that kind of expression? You hated me so much back then and I thought you were going to marry Abbie instead. We can never be together in this lifetime anyway.¡± ¡°Besides, we¡¯re divorced now so I can¡¯t stay celibate forever just for you.¡± ¡°No matter what happens though, Omari is the most suitable for me. Even if I don¡¯t love him right away, feelings may grow over time.¡± ¡°The reason why I haven¡¯t taken that step yet is because I don¡¯t think I am good enough for her as a divorced woman.¡± Chapter 955: It turns out Mr. Foley is celibatarian She knew that Omari liked her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She just felt that having been through a marriage before, she wasn¡¯t worthy of someone as good as Omari. Not to mention that Omari still had a fiancee at the time. With her pride, how could she everpete with other women for a man? ¡°And you? If you hadn¡¯t discovered Abbie¡¯s true face back then, wouldn¡¯t you have married her after the divorce? Even if it wasn¡¯t her, it would have been someone else, right?¡± She didn¡¯t believe he wouldn¡¯t! Old Mr. Foley¡¯s desire to hold his great-grandchild, Cheyenne understood better than anyone else. Who would have thought Kelvin would reply without thinking, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cheyenne looked incredulously at the man¡¯s handsome face, not sure what his ¡°no¡± meant for a moment. Was it a no to marrying Abbie? Or was it a no to marrying someone else? For so many years, Cheyenne never asked him the question, and Kelvin thought she never cared about him. Now that she finally asked, Kelvin finally spoke his mind, ¡°When I say no, I mean I won¡¯t remarry. If I wanted to marry her, why wait until after I divorce you?¡± He didn¡¯t want to marry Abbie because he had always seen Abbie as a sister. Above that, it was just a debt to her life-saving favor. Later, he found out that Abbie wasn¡¯t the one saving his life and she repeatedly took advantage of his affection. ¡°Ah?¡± Biting her lip, Cheyenne had always thought that Kelvin loved Abbie and that he hated himself because she upied Abbie¡¯s ce. But now he told her it wasn¡¯t like that! Next, Kelvin¡¯s voice echoed in her ears, each word hitting her heart. ¡°Believe it or not, before I realized I loved you, I had never thought about marriage, let alone love.¡± ¡°Because of the tragedy of my parents¡¯ marriage, I resist marriage in my heart. To me, it¡¯s the source of pain for two people, and it can even destroy a family.¡± ¡°At the moment, when my grandfather forced me to marry you, it wasn¡¯t that I hated you, it was the means that I hated!¡± But he didn¡¯t dare to rebel against his grandfather, so he could only vent his resentment on her. Looking back now, he was actually quite unreasonable, and the most innocent was Cheyenne who was implicated by him. Hearing this, Cheyenne smiled bitterly, ¡°Is that so? What about the child?¡± ¡®He doesn¡¯t want to get married, but surely he wouldn¡¯t refuse to have children too, right?¡¯ she thought. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I never received warmth from my parents and with such a miserable childhood, I don¡¯t have the confidence to be a good father.¡± ¡°Instead of bringing a child into this world in an unloving environment, it¡¯s better not to let theme into this world at all!¡± No matter how much his grandfather pressured him, he would neverpromise on this point. This has always been his most genuine thought. As for why he said ¡°any woman can have my child except you Cheyenne,¡± it was purely to anger her. Over the years, there were women who wanted to get close with Kelvin but he had never been intimate with anyone except Cheyenne and Abbie. The former is his wife and thetter is his childhood friend. Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect Gracie¡¯s influence on him would be so profound that Kelvin would rather live alone than get married and have children. If Sam¡¯s mental problem manifested as germaphobia, then Kelvin¡¯s issue was deeply ingrained in his consciousness. ¡°But you¡¯re nice to Cierra and Oliver.¡± When mentioning their two kids at home, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but smile tenderly while speaking with a hoarse voice tinged with nostalgia. ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re our kids ¨C yours and mine ¨C anything you give birth to, even if it¡¯s just a mouse, I¡¯ll like.¡± Not to mention that Cierra is such an adorable little girl. As for Oliver¡­ because he looks so much like himself, Kelvin actually finds him somewhat repulsive. At these words, Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him before saying irritably, ¡°Get lost! How will I give birth to mice!¡± Kelvinughed heartily before immediately apologizing, ¡°Yes, we both look great together, so naturally our child will be exceptional.¡± If it weren¡¯t for not wanting Cheyenne to suffer any more pain, then he¡¯d think about having more children with her. Cheyenne liked to be in a lively atmosphere; having more children will make their home livelier. The previously oppressive atmosphere disappeared when she thought about their two children. Then she slowly opened her lips, saying softly, ¡°Kelvin, when we have time, let¡¯s go back once more to that lonely ind from years ago okay?¡± That ind witnessed their love story. There, they spent the happiest and carefree days of their lives, but also experienced separation and death. Those memories were precious to them. She also knew that Kelvinter spent 100 million dors to buy that ind and named it after her. Kelvin had nned to give it as an engagement gift to Cheyenne, but an explosion caused the gift to be put on hold. After that, he never had the courage to bring it up again for fear of rejection. When the man on the other end of the screen heard her words, his eyes turned slightly red. He thought she would never want to go back there again. After all, during those days on the ind, she was forced to be with him and those precious memories were technically stolen from him. Now that Cheyenne voluntarily suggested going back there, this was something Kelvin couldn¡¯t even dare think about! Did this mean that Cheyenne was willing to ept him wholeheartedly? At just the thought of this possibility, Kelvin wished he could sprout wings right now and fly back there immediately! But unfortunately he still had some things left here that needed attending first. ¡°Okay! Cheyenne wait for me; I¡¯ll definitely take you back there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you love roses? I¡¯ve nted a whole sea of roses in my garden along with a beachside vi and swimming pool. We can watch sunrise by the beach in morning time then stargaze at night in our rose garden.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Are you sure your garden doesn¡¯t have any mosquitoes? They¡¯ll bite us like crazy¡­ but seeing how happy Kelvin looked made her unwillingly dampen his spirits, so she changed topics instead. ¡°You¡¯re being watched secretly now; please be careful yourself. Come back after finishing your work.¡± Her concern warmed Kelvin¡¯s heart instantly as all exhaustion vanished from his body. ¡°Hmm¡­ Cheyenne, take care too; how about I send Spider over again to protect you?¡± Spider was an international mercenary whom he previously arranged by Cheyenne¡¯s side for protection purposes. Chapter 956: Who Hangs Up First Back then, Kelvin had spent a fortune hiring Spider from the dark web for a year just to protect her. After a year had passed, he had intended to continue employing Spider, but Cheyenne didn¡¯t like the feeling of someone following her all the time and asked him to withdraw. It had been so many years now, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she could still find Spider. In the past, Cheyenne would have definitely refused, but the current situation had her feeling uneasy. Her abilities were limited, and fighting wasn¡¯t her strong suit, after all. After hesitating for two seconds, she agreed. ¡°Fine, do your best to find her. If you can¡¯t, then find someone else.¡± Mercenaries were already a special breed, and international mercenaries were among the elite, with a significant majority being men. For a woman to gain a foothold in this world was like climbing a mountain. As far as Cheyenne knew, Spider was the only female mercenary she was acquainted with. After a year of interaction, her impression of Spider was not bad. She was quiet but had a strong sense of loyalty. However, each time she met Cheyenne, Spider was always in disguise. Cheyenne had no idea what her real face looked like. Compared to strangers, she trusted Spider more. ¡°Hmm.¡± They chatted for a while, and before they knew it, an hour had passed. Kelvin looked at her reluctantly. ¡°Cheyenne, you should hang up first.¡± Cheyenne fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°It used to be me who hung up first. How about this time you do it first?¡± Unexpectedly, the man didn¡¯t want this opportunity at all. He smiled faintly, shaking his head. ¡°No need. You know I hate hanging up on you.¡± Bitting her red lip, she nced at him, and Cheyenne finally smiled, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Alright then, if you don¡¯t take this chance now, don¡¯t count on it in the future. I¡¯ll hang up now, you take a break too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Click¡­ After the call ended, Kelvin stared at her Line profile picture for a while, his mood exceptionally pleasant, lips curling into a smile. ¡°My wife is so lovely.¡± Hospital, Room 302. The cold electronic equipment made a loud sound, and the person lying on the hospital bed was still asleep, their small face as pale as paper, various tubes inserted in their hand. Seeing her lying there so silently, Glenn¡¯s heart clenched with pain as if he had been punched in the chest. He walked slowly to the bedside, his eyes red as he grasped her small hand lying on the nket, feeling the coldness. He nted a kiss. ¡°Kate, why aren¡¯t you waking up yet? Do you know how worried I am? Please¡­ you must pull yourself together a bit. You still have me, and our¡­ child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you well. As long as you wake up, I will find our Sasha.¡± ¡­ Eddie came in at that moment. Upon receiving Cheyenne¡¯s call about such a major incident involving his sister, he had taken a red-eye flight and arrived half the night. He had just gotten to Akloit this morning, without even going home, heading straight to the hospital. Leandro, his grandfather, apanied him. Cheyenne had told them about what happenedst night, and perhaps only Leandro could figure out the strange poison in Monica. Iker had nned to take Monica to Onistead himself to seek help from Leandro, but he had arrived in Onistead today. While visiting his granddaughter Kate, he could also diagnose Monica, saving Iker the trouble of making the trip. ¡°Kate!¡± Glenn felt a weight on his shoulder, and theer pushed him aside forcefully, standing by the bedside. ¡°Kate! It¡¯s me, your brother. I¡¯m here¡­ Can you open your eyes and look at me? Your brother is here. You said you missed me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Look who I¡¯ve brought along!¡± Leandro leaned on his cane as he approached the mountain, bending down to look at his granddaughter with tears streaming down his face. ¡°Grandpa is here, Kate. Don¡¯t be afraid. Grandpa will surely save you!¡± The grandfather and grandson exchanged some words around Kate, and finally¡­ as shey asleep, her hand ced on the nket, her fingers trembled slightly. Her thick eyshes fluttered like two small fans in the wind, and Kate felt a noisy buzz in her ears, as if someone was talking to her. It was Master Glenn¡­ and also her brother and grandfather! Despite her clear consciousness wanting to open her eyes to see them, her body felt as heavy as if it was defying hermands, and she couldn¡¯t lift her eyes. Her throat was dry, making it difficult to speak. Kate¡¯s hoarse and weak voice sounded. ¡°Master Glenn, Sasha¡­¡± Hearing her call, Master Glenn took a surprised step forward and lunged towards her, grabbing her small hand, with hot tears falling onto her hand. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re finally awake. It¡¯s great!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t leave¡­ I¡¯ll stay by your side, okay? And Sasha¡­ when shees back, the four of us can be reunited.¡± The always elegant Master Glenn, who had always been strategizing calmly and confidently in front of others, was now kneeling by the hospital bed, crying like a child. Seeing him so nervously concerned about his sister, Eddie¡¯s initial urge to punch him gradually faded. However, momentster, a rapid breathing sound filled the ward. ¡°What did you just say? What about a family of four?¡± Eddie asked in astonishment. Glenn, under his disbelieving gaze, gently ced his palm over Kate¡¯s still t belly and said with a bitter voice: ¡°Kate¡­ is pregnant again. It¡¯s all my fault for not protecting her.¡± The couple had long agreed to have only one child, Sasha was enough for them.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. They had always been good with their contraception measures, except for that one time- when Cheyenne bought a too small condom for Kate, so he didn¡¯t use it that night. Little did they know that one incident led to Kate¡¯s pregnancy. This child came at a rather inconvenient time, and Glenn was unsure whether his arrival was good or bad. For Eddie and Grandpa Leandro, as long as it was Kate¡¯s child, he would be part of the Zamora family! The Zamora family, unlike the Weaver family, was scarce in descendants¡­ so for the newborn, they naturally held hopeful expectations. ¡°Alright, now that Kate has woken up, I will examine her. Eddie, go to the hospital and find Cheyenne, ask her for the medical records to see what medications she gave to Kate.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Even though they were both doctors, everyone had their own habits and preferences when it came to medications. Since Cheyenne had performed surgery on Kate, she must have already administered some medications. Now that they were taking over, it was important to know what medications had been previously used so they could n the follow-up treatment ordingly. To avoid any potential conflicts caused by using the wrong medications. Glenn watched as Eddie went to find Cheyenne and quickly caught up, saying, ¡°Miss Lawrence has already handed over the medical records to me. It should be this one.¡± Chapter 957: Eddie Comes Eddie saw the gossip on the entertainment headlines on his way and learned that it was Cheyenne who saved his sister in time that allowed Kate to have a chance at life. He also knew that she entrusted him with the follow-up because she was injuredst night. Cheyenne was able to make such careful arrangements while injured, showing her dedication. In this way, the Zamora family owed her two favors again. He was actually eager to see how Cheyenne¡¯s injuries were, but he couldn¡¯t leave Kate¡¯s side for now. He could only wait for a suitable time to visit Cheyeer. Cheyenne was able to leave at ease because she believed that Eddie¡¯s medical skills, though not as good as hers, were better than most, and he could handle treating Kate without a problem. Besides, Leandro was also there. Master Glenn could only watch as his just-awakened wife was pushed into various departments for examinations, feeling helpless as he waited outside. Just when his anxiety was overwhelming, his phone in his pocket started vibrating again. This was the second time that person left him a message after Sasha disappeared, Glenn couldn¡¯t wait to open the message and read it upon seeing the familiar number. The message contained only three words ¨C [Blue ringed serpent] Immediately, Master Glenn¡¯s sharp eyebrows furrowed. What does this mean? That person wouldn¡¯t send this without reason, so this Blue ringed serpent might represent some kind of information. Master Glenn googled Blue ringed serpent and found, [Blue ringed serpent, a species unique to Dragon Serpent Isle, containing potent venom within its body.] ¡°Dragon Serpent Isle¡­ how could it be that?¡± He definitely remembered that ce! That was where Gregory was buried years ago! If he had only suspected that the guy had returned before, it wasn¡¯t until now that Master Glenn dared to be certain. Sam had returned! Disappearing for many years, he resurfaced and abducted his daughter, showing just how deep Sam¡¯s hatred towards him was. Bitterly smiling, Glenn put away his phone, his gaze fixed on the bright sunlight outside the window, which appeared as a ring white light before his eyes. However, the man¡¯s gaze became even more determined and sharp under his suit, his hands tightly clenched into fists. No matter how dangerous that ce was, as long as his daughter was there, he must go! The next day, the persistent autumn rain seemed to hint at a certain departure, with the rains falling from the eaves. Falling onto the ck umbre, they quickly turned into small streams flowing down to the ground, bing tiny strands among thousands of rivers. The cold wind blew, and the man instinctively tightened his cor, feeling a chill all over his body. The assistant standing behind him cautiously nced at their CEO, feeling that Master Glenn had lost a lot of weight recently. The suit, which used to fit well, now seemed somewhat empty on him. It had only been a few days since his wife and daughter had an ident, and Master Glenn had turned himself into his current appearance, truly heartbreaking. ¡°Mr. Weaver, I know you have been feeling downtely, but you must take care of yourself. Your wife and daughter¡­ they still need you. What would they do if you copsed?¡± The assistant knew that Mr. Weaver¡¯s wife and Sasha were taboo subjects in the CEO¡¯s heart. Every mention of them would bring him more grief. But there was no other way, what had happened had happened, and people had to learn to look forward. Moreover, only his wife and Sasha could shake the CEO¡¯s resolve. Though mentioning the mother and daughter would cause the CEO more pain, the more painful the wound, the more resolute and tenacious their CEO would be. As soon as the assistant mentioned his wife and daughter, Glenn¡¯s expression changed, and he took a deep breath to regain hisposure. ¡°I know, you go send out a notice now. I will hold a board meeting at ten o¡¯clock this morning. I have something important to announce to everyone,¡± Glenn said decisively. Upon hearing Master Glenn¡¯s decision, the assistant suddenly felt a strong sense of unease. ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± Could it be that, as he feared, the CEO wanted to relinquish his power, abandon thepany¡¯s business¡­ Everything he had built up bit by bit with his own hands after leaving the Weaver family. Now that he had finally made some progress, it would be too whimsical to just throw it all away. Glenn¡¯s attitude was firm, ¡°I have decided to take a break. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Just taking a break. As this thought settled, the assistant perceived another hidden meaning in Mr. Weaver¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t mention when he woulde back, so this board meeting was to prepare for thepany¡¯s future in case he didn¡¯t return. The assistant hesitated. In his view, it was utterly foolish for Glenn to give up his future for his wife. What does a grown man need a wife for? Moreover, Mr. Weaver was young, wealthy, and handsome. Who knows how many women were charmed by him, offering themselves willingly. It was a pity that over the years, besides his wife¡­ he had never seen Mr. Weaver be intimate with any other woman. The assistant couldn¡¯t help but quietly question himself, ¡°So true love does exist in this world. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t do it to this extent.¡± Giving up everything for love? That was impossible! As a poor student, he had studied for so many years, all to make a name for himself and earn big money one day. ¡°Yes, I understand. I will go make arrangements for the meeting,¡± the assistant replied. ¡°Mm.¡± Glenn had not slept all night, and during this break, he closed his eyes for a moment. But every time he closed his eyes, he would see his wife lying silently on the hospital bed, pale and lifeless, or his daughter tearfully calling him ¡°Daddy.¡± Suddenly, he woke up, drenched in sweat. ¡°Sasha, you must wait patiently for Daddy toe find you.¡± At the same time, in a room in a small vi. The adorable girl lying on the big white bed was also engulfed in endless nightmares at this moment. Beads of sweat the size of peas adorned her fair forehead, rolling down her finely sculpted face onto the cor of her nightgown, dampening it. Her slightly chubby little hand gripped the bedsheets, and Sasha mumbled intermittently in her sleep.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­ Hurry, run, the monster ising¡­ing!¡± The maid knocked on the door for a while when she came to deliver breakfast in the morning, but no one came to open it. So she had to find the spare key. When she opened the door, she saw the little girl who should have been up and about already disying an unusual flush on her cheeks, her sweat soaking her soft, long hair, clinging to her face and neck¡­ The maid reached out to feel her forehead and realized it was burning up. The poor child was sick! She nced around the room and finally¡­ noticed the open window. It turned out that the window had been left openst night, and there had been a torrential rainstorm in the middle of the night. That¡¯s why she caught a cold like this. Chapter 958: The Maid Giana It¡¯s in the tropics. Even though the weather is hot, due to the many rivers, rain is quitemon in the middle of the night. Especially after September, influenced by the southwest monsoon, the weather cools down, and if one is not careful, one might catch a chill. The locals are already used to these temperature differences in the morning and evening, but this young girl came from Che and is not ustomed to the climate change, making it normal for her to fall ill. With no medication in the vi, the kind maid couldn¡¯t bear to see such a pretty and obedient child suffering, so she went to the kitchen to get a towel to apply to her face. After a while, the girl showed signs of fever-reduction, and she clenched her teeth and left the room. When she returned, she had a jasmine flower gand and nine chrysanthemums in her hand. She knelt facing the window, praying with her hands folded, ¡°Mighty Ganesha, believer Giana prays that you bless this child to recover soon.¡± She was so young, at the innocent and lovely age, it would be a pity if she died of illness. Perhaps Giana¡¯s prayer worked, as by evening, Sasha¡¯s fever finally subsided, and she no longer had nightmares. However, she seemed like she had been pulled out of water, her whole body soaked. Giana stayed by her side in the room, until Sasha woke up and finally smiled. It was a warm smile, filled with relief, happiness, and gratitude. Sasha, being new here, was unfamiliar with everything and seemed calm as she obediently slept and ate, but inside, she was terrified. Terrified of dying here, never seeing her mother and father again. The nightmare just now was thest straw, this illness was partly due to the weather changes, but also because of the anxiety in her heart. Seeing Giana¡¯s smile now, she felt extremelyforted, even thinking of her mother and Aunt Cheyenne. After all, she was just a three-year-old child, even if she was sensible¡­ in the face of illness and panic, she was also fragile. Sasha threw herself into the maid¡¯s arms, clutching her tightly and crying loudly. She knew the maid was deaf and couldn¡¯t understand her words, but Sasha could only pour out her troubles to her. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m so scared here¡­ I miss my mommy and daddy, I want to go home.¡± ¡°My mom is a very good person, and my dad is very good to me, they love me very much.¡± ¡°I miss home¡­¡± Although the maid couldn¡¯t hear what she said, she could lip-read and vaguely understand the girl¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t mind giving this lovely girl a touch of maternal warmth, her rough hands used to years of manualbor gently patting Sasha¡¯s back,forting her as she used tofort children to sleep. Giana was a mother before she came here, and if her child was still with her, he would be nine years old. So when she saw the delicate and lovely Sasha, she would think of what her son looked like at three years old. In the end, she found that boys and girls were indeed different. Her son would not cling to her and cry like Sasha does, as that little one was stubborn from the moment he was born. Whether it was her warm embrace or Sasha being tired of crying, she fell asleep again under her gentle patting. Giana gently changed her clothes, then carefully tucked the child back into the nket, neatly arranging the corners before quietly leaving the room. The fever had subsided for now, but the illness was far from stable, with the possibility of a rpse at any time. It seemed she needed to ask her husband for some medicine. Giana had her master¡¯s phone number, but since she couldn¡¯t speak, she had never dialed that number before. After some thought, she decided to contact her master through a text message. Just as she picked up her phone topose a message, the front door was kicked open with a loud bang. ng- The magnificent and solid door made a sound that startled Giana, making her heart skip a beat as she anxiously turned to look back. A middle-aged man in a ck floral shirt led a group of a dozen young blond guys dressed simrly in floral shirts and board shorts barging in from outside.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The middle-aged man appeared to be in his early forties, short and chubby, sporting arge belly resembling that of a pregnant woman in her eighth or ninth month. His face was fierce, with three scars running from his forehead straight down to his chin. When heid eyes on the maid, his eyes lit up, and he immediately strode towards her. Giana retreated in fear, taking several steps back until she bumped into the TV cab behind her, with nowhere else to escape. Upon closer inspection, the middle-aged man found her features to be rather in and he expressed some disdain. ¡°Too dark and too skinny, not at all voluptuous. I can¡¯t believe Mr. Hurst has such poor taste,¡± he remarked in his native Taswyan dialect, which Giana understood through lip-reading, causing her face to blush suddenly. He misunderstood; she was not Mr. Hurst¡¯s woman. The mysterious Mr. Hurst was a neat freak, not even wanting clothes that she had touched, let alone her. But there was no need to exin, as the man quickly reached out and grabbed her slender neck, coldly demanding, ¡°Where¡¯s Sam? Tell me now!¡± Being choked by him, Giana¡¯s breathing became rapid, and she coughed several times in session. Her cherry lips emitted a broken sound, iprehensible. It was then that the chubby man realized the young maid was actually mute. ¡°Sam is so cautious, he even hires a deaf-mute. Since you don¡¯t know where he is, why should I keep you alive? I¡¯ll just kill you!¡± he dered, pulling out a knife from his pocket and lunging towards the woman as if venting his frustration. Just as the knife was about to take the maid¡¯s life, he suddenly felt a pain in his leg. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Lowering his head, the chubby man saw a young kid who had bitten his leg out of nowhere. Due to the sweltering daytime heat and living in the valley rainforest, he, like his boys, was wearing only red floral beach shorts. The bite from Sasha went straight into his leg flesh. It was blood! Once he realized that the one biting him was a tender white-skinned kid, his attention shifted momentarily. He lifted Sasha by her nightdress cor with one hand while holding the knife in the other. ¡°Hey, little girl, is it you who dared to bite me? So fair and tender, I wonder if your flesh is just as tender!¡± Hearing his intentions to eat a person, Giana was instantly frightened. She knelt down to beg for mercy. But the chubby man paid her no attention, finding her annoying and kicking her away. ¡°Get away, you mute!¡± ¡°Let me go! You can¡¯t bully Auntie, the maid!¡± The little kid, still sickly, spoke with a soft, sweet voice, incredibly charming. Chapter 959: Sam Reappears ine didn¡¯t understand what the little doll was saying, so he turned around, puzzled, and asked his buddies behind him. ¡°Do any of you understand Chinese? What is this little kid saying?¡± A boy with yellow hair, skinny as a monkey, scratched the back of his head and smiled, ¡°Boss, she seems to be praising your looks! Just look at how pretty she is, it would be a waste if you ate her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a footprint appeared on the butt of the yellow-haired buddy. The chubby guy, narcissistically flipped his two strands of hair in front of his forehead. He usually cared a lot about these two long strands of hair, making sure to put on hair gel before going out, just for that moment of coolness when he flipped his head! ¡°I am already handsome, I don¡¯t need you to tter me, get lost!¡± After saying that, he nced at the little girl staring at him with her eyes, mischievously pinched her puffy cheeks, ¡°Since she praised my looks, I won¡¯t eat her for now.¡± Anyway, she was small and slim, didn¡¯t seem to have much meat on her. More importantly, this little girl appeared in Sam¡¯s private vi, with a maid taking care of her, so she must be his illegitimate daughter. Three days ago, Sam snatched a business deal from his territory, and ine was thinking about settling the score with him. After searching for several days, he finally found the location of this vi. At this moment, he thought he had captured Sasha, who he thought was Sam¡¯s illegitimate daughter, and he was nning to use the child¡¯s life to threaten Sam to hand over the goods. Sasha naturally didn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but it was clear that the man in front of her was not a good person, and he looked really scary! ¡°Bad guy! You viin, let me go, or if my dades, he will not be nice to you!¡± The little girl had just woken up from illness, with an abnormal flush on her face. She looked delicate and weak, like she could be killed with just one hand. But even though she was so weak and young, at this moment, being held in the air by the bad guy, she didn¡¯t shed a tear, but instead looked fiercely at the chubby guy. Her two slightly chubby short legs crossed and kicked in mid-air, very cute. ¡°My dad is a very powerful person, you definitely can¡¯t beat him! When my dades, I will let him beat you!¡± Sasha didn¡¯t like to fight, but she was being bullied by this bad uncle now, so this wasn¡¯t her fault. The man didn¡¯t understand what the little kid said, but seeing her puffed-up appearance, he felt strangely cute and poked her tender face with a finger. ¡°Monkey, what do you think about me taking Sam¡¯s daughter back to be Harry¡¯s wife?¡± Harry is ine¡¯s godson, seven years old¡­ mischievous and naughty in character, but¡­ he is the only young offspring of the gang, so everyone is especially kind to him. ¡°Hehe¡­ Harry likes pretty things the most, this little girl is pretty, Harry will like it!¡± Monkey replied. Little did he know that as soon as he finished speaking, he was kicked on the butt again, but this time it was on the left. Monkey fell to the ground with a ¡°thud,¡± covering his butt in grievance and asking his boss, ¡°Why did you kick me again?¡± ine immediately gave him a dirty look, ¡°Why did I kick you, don¡¯t you know? This is Harry¡¯s wife, not your wife. Whether she¡¯s pretty or not is none of your business!¡± For heaven¡¯s sake, he had no intention ofpeting with Master Harry for a wife. The reason he said that just now was purely to tter his boss. As ine was about to take Sasha away, a slender figure, as clean and bright as the moon, finally appeared in the eyes of the crowd. The man was still dressed in his iconic white suit, the formal three-piece suit with a shawl cor seemed a bit too hot to wear here, but he seemed to be used to it. Gracefully stepping into the lobby in matching leather handmade boots, Sam spotted the ¡°uninvited guest¡± in his own home and the maid lying awkwardly on the ground with a little girl being held captive. A brief nce through a bronze mask revealed no tension or panic in his eyes. Sam walked calmly from the doorway to find a seat on the sofa, taking out a clean white handkerchief to wipe the coffee table in front of him. His earnest demeanor made it seem as if this was his usual task. Seeing the master finally return, Giana excitedly scrambled up from the floor, running to his side before stopping. Kneeling down, she begged Sam to help the youngdy.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Who told you to touch my pants?¡± As her dirty hands were about to touch him, the man ruthlessly kicked out, causing Giana¡¯s fragile body to copse to the ground, apologizing frantically. Giana¡¯s face paled, she didn¡¯t mean to, she just got too nervous about the young girl to remember the master¡¯s rules. ¡°You have no business here, go to the kitchen and prepare dinner.¡± Upon hearing this, Giana seemed incredulous as she looked at the master in front of her. Did he mean he wouldn¡¯t save the youngdy? In Giana¡¯s mind, the master, though cold and extremely fastidious, had always been a gentle and kind person. Wasn¡¯t the child his? Why wouldn¡¯t he save her? Almost being driven crazy by this question, Giana was just a powerless maid with no authority to intervene in the affairs between the master and the youngdy. ¡°Yes.¡± In the end, Giana retreated to the kitchen. Before leaving, she nced back at Sasha, who was looking at her with watery eyes. She was pleading for help, and Giana suddenly clenched her fists, her whole body tense, her red lips moving as she softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t save you.¡± The fat man, seeing Sam sitting on the sofa looking as rxed as if on vacation, couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. ¡°Sam! How can you still smile, look who¡¯s in my hands?¡± ¡°Your illegitimate daughter! If you don¡¯t cough up my goods today, I¡¯ll kill her, do you believe me!¡± ine said, his other hand quickly gripping Sasha¡¯s neck. The little girl was just over three years old, with a delicate and tender neck; while the fat man¡¯s hand was fat andrge, with just a little force, closing his grip, Sasha would leave this world forever. Hearing his threat, Sam let out a maicugh, full of irony. ¡°ine, if you want to kill her, go ahead, but don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡± ¡°She-she¡¯s not my daughter!¡± Chapter 960: It’s Just Your Last Drink Therefore, threatening him with such an insignificant person is not a wise choice. ine couldn¡¯t believe his ears and eximed in surprise, ¡°What did you say? This¡­ this can¡¯t be true, she was at your vi.¡± Sam, with a sympathetic smile beneath his mask, leaned back against the sofa, appearing rxed. ¡°Just because she¡¯s in my vi doesn¡¯t mean she must be my daughter. In fact, if you kill her, I would actually thank you.¡± ¡°Because her father used to be one of my subordinates, but unfortunately, heter betrayed me, and this little thing is his daughter.¡± ¡°I hate that man, that¡¯s why I captured his daughter to torment him. If you want to kill her, go ahead, but remember to clean up the scer. I can¡¯t stand the mess!¡± Sam also mentioned Taswyan, and Sasha couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but she could sense the intense hatred in his eyes from just now. Such a gaze was particrly chilling, making Sasha feel scared and lower her head. ¡°Damn! She ain¡¯t your daughter after all, so I celebrated for nothing! Alright, since you don¡¯t want this little thing, I¡¯ll take her back.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°But as for my goods, don¡¯t even think about swallowing them, kid. Be careful not to get choked by your small stomach.¡± Those goods were worth thirty million, and his boss trusted him to handle this deal; Not sure who leaked the information and alerted the police, he panicked and had to hide the goods, then sneak away with his brothers. The buyer also mysteriously disappeared. The police found no evidence and surrounded the area, trapping him and his brothers in this jungle for nearly half a month. After the police withdrew, they finally managed to leave the cannibalistic forest. ine almost got caught on his first solo trading mission, and naturally, his boss scolded him harshly. He had promised his boss to make amends, retrieve the goods, and arrange a second deal with the buyer. However, when he went with his brothers to retrieve the hidden goods, the thirty-million-worth merchandise was gone! He was so angry that he spat blood on the spot, then passed out for three days. When he woke up, ine ordered his men to investigate. During this period in the safe area, besides the police, only Sam¡¯s men were there. Why would the police remain silent if they had such arge batch of goods? So after much thought, ine believed that Sam, that bastard, had stolen his goods! Both he and Sam belonged to the same organization and were supposed to be brothers in life and death, but they just couldn¡¯t get along. The reason was that three years ago, Sam arrived and quickly became the most trusted person by the boss, even surpassing ine as the second-inmand in the gang. This Sam was so hypocritical-when he first arrived, he called him ¡°Brother Kun,¡± but after gaining power, he started encroaching on his territory. Moreover, to shine in front of the boss, he repeatedly caused trouble in the area under ine¡¯s jurisdiction, leading to a decline in ine¡¯s trustworthiness in front of the boss over the years. Just the thought of it made ine want to kill Sam on the spot! Facing ine¡¯s aggressive stance, the man in white remained calm and smiled, casually picking up a ss of red wine from the coffee table. ¡°ine, I really doubt how your IQ managed to survive in this cutthroat ce for so long. You use me of stealing your goods, but do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Just relying on your empty words to smear me, do you think the boss would trust you or me? Today, you even brought people to break into my mansion and take away my hostages¡­¡± ¡°I suspect it¡¯s actually you who is ying the role of the thief deliberately, especially considering ine owns quite a few properties overseas.¡± ¡­ With just a few words, Sam left everyone present speechless, even ine¡¯s own henchmen looked at their boss with suspicion. ine had engaged in self-serving acts like this before. Back then, the second highest leader had to take the me for the big boss and go to prison for eight years, entrusting his beloved to his most trusted buddy, ine, to take care of. ine had sworn to the second highest leader that he would look after his girlfriend well, but on the second day of the second highest leader¡¯s imprisonment, ine slept with his girlfriend. When the boss found out about it, fearing that it would cause trouble if the second highest leader in prison knew, he forced ine to kill the woman and staged a gruesome car ident as the cover-up. He got away with it. Not to mention the off-the-books transactions in their business, ine would secretly withhold a portion of the money and transfer it to his overseas ounts. Everyone benefited from following him, and this matter remains undisclosed to this day. By mentioning this matter, ine couldn¡¯t possibly stay calm even if he wanted to; if the boss found out about this, he would lose his head. Does Sam already have evidence of his embezzlement? Or is it just his spection? Whatever it is, ine couldn¡¯t afford the consequences. His explosive temper red up instantly as he pulled out a British-style revolver from his waist and aimed it at Sam. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You Che people are truly cunning as foxes. The boss trusts you, and it was my blindness that let you into the gang.¡± ¡°Sam, if you dare to go against me again, I¡¯ll blow your damn head off!¡± With the gun pointed at his head, Sam¡¯s life hung by a thread, dependent on ine¡¯s whim. Even in such a tense situation, Sam astonishingly continued to savor his wine, his tongue lightly licking his ruby lips. The lips moistened by the red wine appeared seductive, as if they had tasted blood. In a gentle yet hoarse voice, the man chuckled in the ears of the others, ¡°The wine the boss gave is indeed delicious, of course¡­ if paired with a sd made with vinaigrette and mussels, the taste would be even more delightful.¡± His disregard for his own safety further infuriated ine. Once nicknamed ¡°Tiger of the Forest¡± in his youth, there was no one fiercer than him in this mangrove forest. Now being underestimated by a greenhorn like this, how could he not be enraged! ¡°Sam! You¡¯re still showing off even when you¡¯re at death¡¯s door. Do you think you won¡¯t die if you stop bragging? Hurry up and drink, because once you do, I¡¯ll send you to the afterlife!¡± ¡°As for that batch of goods, even after you¡¯re gone, I can still retrieve it!¡± Sam slowly set down his highball ss, took out another clean cup, rose to his feet, held the red wine in his left hand, and poured it backward. Pouring backward symbolized a toast to death! The brimming ss of red wine looked as vibrant as blood in the cup. Sam handed this ss to ine. With lips slightly parted, he casually said, ¡°A toast to death is fitting, but the one who will meet their end next is you!¡± Chapter 961: Counterplot As his voice fell, his smile on his face turned eerie, and at the same time, the highball ss in his hand hit the floor. The ss shattered instantly, littering the ground with shards. The red wine in the cup flowed everywhere on the golden floor, swiftly seeping into the cracks of the tiles. Gold and red intertwined, rich and dazzling in color. Casting the ss was the signal. Outside, the people on guard heard the crisp sound and suddenly appeared, each holding weapons. They were all dressed in ck robes, their faces obscured by white masks, and they held state-of-the-art German guns. The guns were aimed at ine. The situation took a drastic turn; the man who had just been boastful and vowing to take down Sam, was now trembling like a scared shrimp. ine was sweating profusely, never imagining that he would end up outnumbered despite bringing along so manypanions. Before he came, ine had investigated that Sam did not have much backup, even if the big brother intended to protect him¡­ it was impossible to gather so many people in such a short time. There was only one possibility: these people were originally Sam¡¯s. How did they manage to evade the gang¡¯s surveince and lurk in the shadows? Was Sam really here just to find a ce to survive? A person like him would not settle for ying second fiddle! ine suddenly realized that he seemed to have known one of Sam¡¯s secrets ¨C he definitely didn¡¯te to join their boss! ¡°Sam, you¡¯re quite talented, actually developing your own power under our noses,¡± ine said. Over the past three years, he must have nned today¡¯s events meticulously. Now, at this crucial moment, Sam didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal a more ruthless truth, ¡°You¡¯re right, all these people were arranged by me a long time ago, just waiting to capture you today.¡± ¡°By the way¡­ I had good wine today and felt great. I don¡¯t mind telling you another truth in passing,¡± Sam continued, ¡°Three years ago, I intentionally investigated you and knew you would go to Hugow for a deal. I also informed the police to catch you, then drove the cruise ship to the shore to pick you up myself.¡± He yed the game of ¡°saving grace¡± with great care, even taking care of ine for a whole night. It was this bond that brought him here, a step closer to his goal! During that trade, ine was just a deputy, and after the incident, he lost over a dozen brothers, suffering heavy losses. It was a miracle that he managed to save his own life. At that time, in his innocence, he truly believed that he had encountered a kind-hearted Sam. This seemingly gentle and polite youth saved him without asking for anything in return, even guiding him to evade punishment from his boss. ine recognized Sam¡¯s intelligence and sincerely invited him to join the Gang of Tigers as a strategist. Hearing that the Che people were proud and arrogant, he dared not underestimate Sam, treating him like a blood brother, living and eating together. His men also respectfully referred to Sam as ¡°Mr. Sam,¡± showing that ine treated him well. Unfortunately, Sam had the ambitions of an eagle, while ine, with a strong body but simple mind, could not control him. Soon, in a senior-level recalling meeting, his strategist won the boss¡¯s favor with brilliant speeches and clear logic. Though the boss ostensibly invited Sam to help out, in reality, Sam had made many preparations in advance for that meeting. He understood the current situation of the Gang of Tigers, and even more so, what the boss behind the scenes needed most. Because¡­ they were of the same kind! And so, with Sam seeking the limelight and the mysterious big brother¡¯s approval, ine had no choice but to reluctantly let go. He had consoled himself, knowing that although they would no longer work together, as members of the same gang, they would still be brothers working for the big boss. Yet, as soon as Sam became the big boss¡¯s assistant, he began to design activity after activity targeting many small leaders within the faction. And more covertly, targeting ine. At first, he was unaware of Sam¡¯s backstabbing actions, until he identally overheard a conversation between the big boss and Sam one day. In their conversation, Sam intentionally or unintentionally implied to the big boss that ine was too rough and reckless to handle important tasks. ine believed himself to be faithfully loyal to the big boss, but to his surprise, the big boss was willing to heed the words of a neer and distance himself from ine, not believing in his loyalty. The more this happened, the more ine wanted to prove himself and drive Sam out of the territory sooner. That¡¯s why he took the initiative in this mission to shoulder the responsibility. As long as hepleted the deal, the big boss would definitely think better of him. However, despite being extra cautious this time, things still went wrong at the critical moment. In ine¡¯s mind, the only person capable of taking goods under his nose with such skill and cunning was Sam, other than the big boss. The big boss had been friends with him for many years, and growing up together, it was absolutely impossible for the big boss to frame him. So¡­ it could only be Sam! And now, it seemed to be true! ¡°Sam, you are really despicable and cunning!¡± Unconcerned with his irrelevant insults, Sam behaved as if nothing mattered, and even smiled unusually gently. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t wanted kickbacks and deliberately chose a more circuitous route, how could I have caught you off guard? me your own greed for it.¡± After speaking, Sam turned his gaze towards the underlings that ine had brought, his lips subtly parting as he said: ¡°To the rest of you, ine has embezzled funds, falsified ounts, and acted hypocritically. I have already reported this to the boss. This capture operation was arranged at the boss¡¯s behest.¡± ¡°To spare those of you who are innocent, I offer you a chance to switch sides. As long as you are willing to leave ine and follow me¡­ I promise not to make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Of course, if any of you are willing to earn redemption by killing ine, I can also rmend you to the boss as his recement!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone fell into deep contemtion.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ine was furious, ring at Sam and spitting, ¡°Damn you, you are too despicable to tempt my buddies.¡± ¡°Sam, let me tell you, they are not like you. These are the ones who have been through thick and thin with me, they won¡¯t fall for your nonsense.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sam sneered, then snapped his fingers. Soon, a figure in a ck robe entered, carrying a briefcase, and respectfully ced it on the table. He opened it. It was filled with stacks of cash, all in US dors. Leisurely, Sam extended his hand to turn the box in a direction, ¡°Here is one million US dors. If you are willing to join me, this money will be your resettlement fee.¡± The economy here was much more backward than Che, where even five thousand could make one a local tycoon, not to mention one million in US dors! Many of them had never seen so much money in their lives! Chapter 962: Uncle Treats You Differently It was easy to see many people covertly swallowing their saliva, clearly feeling the excitement in the air. However, there was still hesitation due to ine, with half of the people willing to stay. The other half, unable to wait, stood eagerly behind Sam. ¡°We¡¯re willing to follow Mr. Sam. Mr. Sam¡¯s word is a good word. Are these funds¡­ really ours?¡± The speaker was a young man with blond hair, none other than Monkey, who had just been buttering up to ine. Sam nodded with a smile, confidently affirming his words, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wonderful! Mr. Sam is indeed generous. I, Monkey, am willing to follow you!¡± Monkey, under ine¡¯smand, was considered a trusted assistant. If all went as expected, ine may have even had ns to groom him as his right-hand man in a few years. Little did he know that such a highly regarded individual would turn against him at a critical moment. ine, his eyes red with anger, shouted, ¡°Monkey, you truly disappoint me! I¡¯ve treated you like my own son all these years, and this is how you repay me?¡± Monkey looked conflicted, his eyes saddened as he hung his head. When he lifted it again, his eyes were filled with indifference. ¡°Like a son? If you truly treated me like a son, why did you vite my mother?¡± Don¡¯t think he was oblivious. At that time, Monkey was just sixteen, like any rebellious teenager, he had dropped out of school early. Through the inte, he met a group of ¡°buddies¡± in society, who casually mentioned ine as the local big shot, boasting about his power and influence. With dreams of rising above the rest and bing a leader, Monkey sought to join him, only to have ine take an interest in his mother. Taking advantage of her drunken state, ine vited her. Upon waking, his mother, unable to bear the shock, beat Monkey and threw him out. For years, he had dared not step inside the house, only watching from afar as his aging parents grew older each day. He had gradually found the underworld meaningless ¨C it had been either you kill me or I kill you, either you seek revenge on me or I seek revenge on you. He had regretted it all, but school had no longer been an option, and home had been lost. Monkey had considered seeking revenge on ine, but with many protecting him, he couldn¡¯t make a move. It hadn¡¯t been until a year ago when Mr. Sam had approached him. Since then, Monkey had be Sam¡¯s spy on ine, sessfully gaining his trust with Sam¡¯s help ¨C all for that moment. Changing his previously slick manner, Monkey had exuded maturity and malice. ¡°Mr. Sam, can you give me the chance to kill ine?¡± Sam had encouraged him, patting his shoulder before handing him a British-style revolver. ¡°Of course, this is your filial piety. I understand.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sam,¡± Monkey had said, grateful, bowing to Sam before casually aiming the gun at ine. At that moment, ine had truly felt fear; he hadn¡¯t wanted to die! His family at home, the funds untouched in his foreign ounts ¨C all had shed before his eyes. Thinking of this, ine had kneeled and begged for mercy. ¡°I was wrong, Monkey. I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen; I was drunk.¡± ¡°Besides, I mentionedter aboutpensating you, which you rejected.¡± ¡°Get out of here! No one cares about yourpensation. You defiled the woman who gave birth to me! You scum, I must kill you!¡± After waiting for so many years, wasn¡¯t it just for this moment of avenging the enemy? In that instant, Monkey hesitated no more. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and pressed the trigger. Bang- The gunshot rang out in the hall. A single shot through the head, arge hole pierced through the center of ine¡¯s forehead, with the portrait on the opposite wall still visible. Blood spurted out like a fountain, sshing all over Sasha who was closest to him. The young girl cried out in fear, looking for her father. As ine¡¯s body slowly fell, his hand still pressed on the gun, clearly intending to go down with Monkey. Unfortunately, he was a step too slow. With the boss dead, the rest of his men fell in a chorus of screams. The golden hall suddenly became like a gallows, bodies falling in Sasha¡¯s tears, blood¡­ flowing like a spring to her feet. The little girl¡¯s white dress had turned red, and now she couldn¡¯t even cry. Seeing this, Sam walked over and took her into his arms, his smile gentle like an angel, but his words chillingly cold. ¡°Do you see? Uncle treats you differently from them, little darling¡­ Close your eyes and rest.¡± As if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, Sasha suddenly fainted in his arms. Blood. There was blood everywhere, so terrifying! She wanted to go home¡­ Half an hourter, at the hospital. As Sam was once a college friend of the hospital¡¯s vice president, they were given a VIP room directly, skipping the registration queue. The examinations involved blood tests andb tests, wasting the whole afternoon. Soon, Sasha¡¯s test results were out. As the doctor came out, the two of them immediately approached, the man looking at the delicate girl on the bed with concern, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just ack of nutrition coupled with prolonged fatigue, resulting in low blood pressure. She felt a bit unwell from being in the sun for too long today and fell into aa. Just some nutritional fluids and glucose, rest well, and she¡¯ll be fine. Who is her family? Come with me to get the medicine!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Sam responded without hesitation, following the doctor to sign and get the medicine. Before leaving, the doctor reminded Monkey to go downstairs and buy some nd food. Time passed by in drips and drops. The girl in aa on the bed asionally fluttered her eyshes, fragile as if two butterflies struggling to flutter their wings. The tall man with the handsome appearance stood by the bed, gazing softly with his charming eyes for a while at her delicate face, before picking up his coat. Turning around, he walked away with a slight limp. Not long after he left, Sasha woke up, finding herself in a hospital, bright lights shining so brightly it was almost blinding, the smell of disinfectant in the air.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She sat up, looking around at the luxurious hospital room with confusion written all over her face. Who brought her to the hospital? Suddenly, a chaotic sound of footsteps outside the door, a doctor in a white coat appeared with two young pretty nurses. They announced that she could be discharged and go home. As for the medical expenses, the person who brought her had already paid them. Sasha hesitated for a moment, then asked the doctor who had paid for her medical expenses. He vaguely replied that it was a young man. Chapter 963: Preparing for the Island Visit Meanwhile, on his way to thepany, Glenn received a new message. This time, it was a video. In the video, he finally saw his missing daughter after several days. However, in the footage¡­ Sasha was crying continuously, her fair and delicate face looking much thinner, tears rolling down non-stop. Watching her, Master Glenn¡¯s heart ached, wishing he could rush over and help her wipe away the tears. Blood dripped onto her face, standing in a sea of corpses and blood in a white nightgown, resembling a child abandoned by the gods. ¡°Sasha!¡± ¡°Sasha! My Sasha is only three and a half years old! Sam¡­ how dare you treat her like this!¡± Filled with rage, the man¡¯s once handsome face twisted into a grimace, his voice grinding like he wanted to devour someone. His daughter was so kind that she would mourn for half a day even when a goldfish died naturally, but Sam brought her down from the clouds to witness what hell truly was! She was just a child! The assistant driving in the front seat was scared stiff, cold sweat dripping down his back. What had the CEO been hit with? It sounded like it was about¡­ Miss Sasha, no wonder he was like this. ¡°Master Glenn, please remain calm.¡± ¡°Not only do Mrs. Weaver and Miss Sasha need you, but thepany cannot do without you. The more chaotic the moment, the more we need to remain calm, as you have said before.¡± Glenn was on the verge of cursing out loud. Stay calm. As a father, seeing his daughter suffer such inhuman torture would drive anyone mad! ¡°Turn around!¡± The CEO¡¯s voice from the back seat was as cold as if winter hade early. ¡°Master Glenn, the second shareholders¡¯ meeting is about to begin. Turning around at this time¡­¡± It might not be appropriate. Before those words could be spoken, the assistant received a sharp re. ¡°Are you the CEO or am I?¡± ¡°Ahem, of course, you are.¡± ¡°Quit the nonsense and head to the airport!¡± He couldn¡¯t wait for even a minute. Now! Immediately! He needed a ticket to Vrisa right away. No matter how the assistant persuaded him that the risk was too great to go alone, Glenn was determined to make this trip. Helplessly, the assistant had to book a ticket for him half an hourter, and in this urgent half-hour, Glenn gave him a pile of documents to review quickly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He would represent Glenn at the uing board meeting. Although the assistant had been with Glenn for five years and had attended countless meetings, could the board meeting be taken lightly? He had already foreseen how noisy the meeting room would be. Four hourster, the flightnded at Jadence Airport. While Akloit was already in sweater weather, Jadence felt like a steamer with its hot and humid air blowing ufortably on his face. Taking off his suit jacket and draping it over his arm, Glenn walked out of the airport empty-handed. As the capital of Vrisa, Jadencebined traditional and modern styles, with skyscrapers visible alongside ancient buildings, reflecting the influence of Che culture. It was noon, scorching hot as ever. Having just gotten off the ne, Glenn didn¡¯t dare to linger for even a moment, immediately seeking out two local Che residents to ask for the location of the Che Embassy. Exchanging his Che resident ID and passport for a considerable amount of Vrisan currency. Upon learning that he was heading to Crada, the embassy staff mistakenly thought Master Glenn was there for tourism and warned him specifically not to visit Dragon Serpent Isle. It was a famous snake ind in Vrisa, where the snakes had be increasingly vicious, having bitten many people not long ago. Glenn lightly thanked them for their kind reminder before boarding the flight to Crada. The lengthy coastline, numerous beautiful inds, and fine white beaches¡­ made Crada a famous tourist city in the south of Vrisa. Dragon Serpent Isle is still a distance away from here, so to transfer from Crada to Dragon Serpent Isle, one must take a boat. When the ne arrived in Crada, the neon lights were justing on. Master Glenn walked through the streets, crisscrossed by neon lights like a sea, wearing a ck suit and empty-handed, his steps hurried. He didn¡¯t look like a local, nor did he look like a tourist; he seemed more like a lonely passerby. After casually choosing a hotel to stay in, a day of travel and fatigue did not make him rx; on the contrary¡­ as soon as Glenn entered the room, he began nning the preparations before entering Dragon Serpent Isle. The air on the ind is hot and humid, so he needed to prepare food and fresh water, as well as a lighter and oil paper for starting a fire¡­ Most importantly, there are many snakes on the ind, so protective clothing, realgar, and antidote pills need to be purchased. Then there are bandages, red potion, alcohol, and band-aids for emergencies; finally, self-defense equipment: an Italian military knife, climbing rope, shlight, military shovel, gun¡­ Do what you can, and leave the rest to fate. In a caf¨¦ in Yocmery, a tall, handsome man sat by the window, looking no more than thirty, wearing a high-end ck suit that entuated his cold and elegant unique temperament. Passersby turned back one after another, while the man nonchntly yed with his coffee cup. He seemed to be waiting for someone. Before long, a young man in a ck suit walked in, and with a quick nce, he spotted Kelvin sitting by the window and headed in his direction. Tapping the table lightly with his fingers, he spoke in a Yocmery ent. ¡°Are you Mr. Foley who Mr. Murillo mentioned?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Kelvin Foley. Mr. David.¡± The young man with and ordinary features but particrly bright eyes is Uriel David. He was introduced to Kelvin by Gordon beforeing to Yocmery Province. Urial used to be under Gordon¡¯smand and only returned home after being injured in abat mission. His hometown is in Yocmery, where he became a police officer upon returning home. For the first three years, he worked as a drug enforcement officer on the border, but an unexpected incident eventually led him to step down from his most unforgettable battlefield. Now, Uriel has decided to return to the ce he has been away from for three years. The two remained silent for a few seconds, and ultimately, Kelvin spoke first. ¡°Is Mr. David ready?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The voice was resolute. Kelvin trusted Gordon¡¯s judgment; the people he selected were definitely not inferior. ¡°Well then, we will depart tomorrow. This process is full of danger, and I do not know what the future holds.¡± ¡°After you return home tonight, bid farewell to your family; we will depart tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 964: Gordon’s Assistant Uriel After returning from the caf¨¦, Kelvin went straight back to the hotel. Knowing that someone was monitoring his movements, he tried to minimize his activities and interactions with others in order to appear nonchnt. As he passed through the lobby, Kelvin encountered the charming woman in ethnic attire again, but he paid her no attention and left with a cold expression. The woman, undeterred by his indifference, approached him with a sweet smile and said, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Foley. How was the taste of that bottle of wine fromst time?¡± Unfortunately, she was met with Kelvin¡¯s silent dismissal as if he hadn¡¯t even heard her. Watching the man¡¯s proud departure, the woman clenched her teeth in frustration. ¡°Did he not drink the wine yet? If he had, he couldn¡¯t possibly have no reaction. It seems he truly hasn¡¯t touched it¡­ What a waste of her carefullyid ns.¡± Seeing this scene, other female staff in the hotel started mocking the woman from behind. ¡°She really thinks she¡¯s a catch, believing that any man can¡¯t resist her temptation?¡± ¡°Yeah, if it were me¡­ I¡¯d rather go to a bar and find a prostitute than have her, gross!¡± ¡°Mr. Foley seems like a man of integrity, not even letting us touch his clothes. Someone¡¯s scheme is bound to fail.¡± ¡­ Overhearing the discussion about herself, the woman¡¯s eyes reddened in an instant. She turned fiercely towards them and snapped, ¡°If you have the guts, say it to my face. What¡¯s with the scheming behind my back?¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re just jealous of my looks, that¡¯s why I¡¯m more popr than you all.¡± With that remark, the woman lifted her chin proudly and strutted away like a victorious warrior, leaving the others bewildered. Early the next morning, the woman changed into a red, seductive bodycon dress paired with ck stockings and high heels, exuding unmatched allure. She wore a beret on her head and pushed a trolley towards Kelvin¡¯s door. ncing at the familiar room number, she took out the room key from her purse. ¡°I don¡¯t believe he can resist the temptation when a woman throws herself at him!¡± She had encountered fake gentlemen before; one man in particr liked to wear an all-white suit, his handsome face resembling a prince from a Western court-elegant and charming, but aplete pervert. Click. The room key was inserted, and the door unlocked. She took a deep breath and pulled her dress up a bit to reveal more of her legs, then pushed the door open with satisfaction.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In a sweet, gentle voice, she called out at the door, ¡°Mr. Foley¡­ Are you up? I have your breakfast¡­ It¡¯s best to eat while it¡¯s hot.¡± To her surprise, the living room was empty. Assuming he might still be in the bedroom, she pushed the door open and looked inside, only to be dumbfounded. The bedroom was empty-judging from the neatly folded nkets, the man must have left early in the morning. But it was only 7:30 AM! In reality, Kelvin had gotten up at 5 AM. In order to shake off those monitoring him, he disguised himself and left the hotel intentionally. The waitress on duty in the lobby was sound asleep, she didn¡¯t even ask for a deposit and just left. Not to mention spending the night with a wealthy man, the woman didn¡¯t even touch a single hair of his from start to finish, she stomped her foot in anger. Swiftly pulling out a spare phone, she dialed a number with only digits and nobel. ¡°Hello, sir¡­ I have something to report to you about the man you asked me to watch¡­¡± The woman gritted her teeth and, with determination, dered, ¡°He¡¯s missing!¡± Soon, a chilling voice came from the other end of the phone, a death sentence from the man. ¡°Mission failed, go to the hospital to collect your mother¡¯s body, and don¡¯t contact me again.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman turned pale with fear and quickly begged the mysterious man, ¡°Sir! Sir, please let me exin¡­¡± The line had been disconnected. From the beginning, she had done it all for her mother¡¯s illness. The man promised that as long as she helped him design Kelvin, her mother could receive free treatment. Sadly, her failure meant her mother would soon be kicked out of the hospital. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over.¡± On the other side, a shiny ck ordinary Volkswagen car left the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot, driven by a young man in a ck short-sleeved shirt. Sitting in the passenger seat was a plump man. The plump man was tall with long legs that had nowhere to rest when seated in the car. His face was mostly covered by a thick beard, and he sported a rough, messy curly hairstyle. Only his long, bright eyes and high, firm nose stood out. If Mr. Foley hadn¡¯t called him, Uriel would almost have mistaken the man in front of him for Mr. Foley from yesterday. After all, one was handsome and cold, and the other was fat and rugged¡­ it was hard to imagine they were the same person. ¡°Mr. Foley, we are now heading to Yunard, about 120 kilometers away. It will take approximately one and a half hours. You can rest a bit in the car.¡± Kelvin used to wake up at five in the morning for exercise at home, so it wasn¡¯t much of a challenge for him, no need to rest. ¡°No need, our time is limited, you can tell me about the information you currently have on the way so we can be prepared.¡± ¡°I was being watched yesterday, so it wasn¡¯t convenient to talk. But it¡¯s clear now.¡± Uriel praised Kelvin¡¯s decisive and efficient work style. Normally, a rich man like him wouldn¡¯t need to personally handle such matters, but he still came. ¡°Yes, what we know so far is that this is not a simple case of human trafficking; it may involve the Gang of Tigers in the Golden Triangle area.¡± ¡°Dealing with such transnational cases is tricky, so we don¡¯t dare to act without solid evidence, for fear of disrupting the bnce between us.¡± The Golden Triangle area is known worldwide as a ¡°three-no-zone,¡± breeding various rogue forces. The rtionships between these gangs are intricate, sometimes involving their respective countries, making it a delicate situation. Those who have been to the border know not to easily step into that ce, as the darkness there is unimaginable! Unfortunately, this time Kelvin¡¯s tracking of Omari led to the seller behind Juan¡¯s case operating in the Yunard. Whether those people are from that triangr area, and whether it¡¯s rted to Omari¡¯s disappearance, will all be revealed when meeting the seller tomorrow. Kelvin wasn¡¯t a man of many words, and after discussing work with Uriel, the car fell into silence once again. Time continued to flow by, inching closer to their destination. Chapter 965: Scenery After a long journey of over ten hours, the small car was finally approaching their destination ¨C Mountmend. Uriel suggested they not enter the vige right away to avoid drawing attention, and instead stay overnight in Martslock, a city a short distance away from Mountmend. Upon entering Yocmery, Kelvin immediately noticed the differences between Akloit and this ce: bluer skies, more mountains, and higher temperatures. It was a beautiful and unique ce, the only downside being the high altitude. Despite having a good constitutionpared to his peersing from the ins, Kelvin still asionally felt tired and experienced mild symptoms of altitude sickness upon arriving here. Uriel went out to buy dinner, being not one to fuss over food himself, he simply grabbed a bowl of local chicken soup with noodles. Considering Kelvin¡¯s special status, he also bought fish, steamed chicken, steamed pork, and special grilled rats. Since the first day in Yocmery, Kelvin had decided to adapt to the local customs, but while the first few dishes Uriel got were passable, thest one, grilled rats were just too much! Looking at the dish with its belly slit open, limbs skewered on bamboo sticks, charred until only a thinyer of skin remained, with the head and tail of the ¡°rat¡± intact, Kelvin expressed his inability to ept it. Uriel, being a local, didn¡¯t find it terrifying at all. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Foley, you¡¯ve got it wrong. This isn¡¯t an ordinary rat, it¡¯s a bamboo rat. Scientifically proven to be high in protein, tender and delicious meat.¡± But isn¡¯t it still a rat?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Kelvin cut him off, pushing the te and the bamboo rat into his arms, coldly telling him to eat it himself. A dreamless night, both of them woke up early the next day. It was only half past six, the sky was a crystal clear blue, high and distant, white clouds hanging like cotton candy on the mountaintops. The seashore looked like a vast expanse, white mist veiling the mountainsides. A golden sun emerged from behind the mountains, painting the clouds in hues of gold, pink, rose, light purple, and orange¡­ a disy of vibrant colors. Even the summer sunsets in Akloit couldn¡¯tpare with such a breathtaking sight. Kelvin took in a breath of the fresh morning air, then took out his phone to capture the moment and sent it to his wife back in Akloit. He was enveloped in golden light, his handsome face adorned with a smile softer than the sunlight. He sent the message. Knowing well that hiszy wife would still be asleep at this hour, sending a message might disturb her sleep, yet a man deeply in love couldn¡¯t resist sharing such beauty with his partner. Kelvin wasn¡¯t expecting a quick reply from Cheyenne, he just hoped seeing the beautiful sight he shared would brighten her day a little. Little did he know, Cheyenne, far away in Akloit, was also missing him, staying awake all night and unusually waking up early. Cheyenne would never admit to missing him, preparing to head to the kitchen downstairs to cook a hearty breakfast for the family to distract herself. At that moment, her phone, resting on the bedside table, rang. The thought that it might be Kelvin made her forget about the bandaged foot and she hurried back to the bedroom. Checking the phone, it was indeed him. She stared at the fairy-tale-like picture he sent, savoring the words Kelvin sent. Cheyenne¡¯s night of tension and anxiety vanished in that moment. They were reced by a sense of warmth and emotion that enveloped her. Perhaps even she didn¡¯t realize that her lips curved into a sweet and enchanting smile. ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡± Kelvin, taken aback, looked down and took a few seconds to confirm that it was Cheyenne calling. He hurriedly answered. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± His deep voice was maic, filled with longing for her, unbelievably gentle. In the video, Cheyenne appeared as if she had just woken up, wearing only arge red spaghetti strapce nightgown that hugged her body with its silky, light fabric, enchanting like a fairy. Her exquisite face, the one he yearned for, now bore a touch of anger,ining the moment she spoke to him. ¡°You, Kelvin, here I am, worried about you toiling outside and not daring to call, and you¡¯re out there gallivanting like it¡¯s a vacation, eating good food, enjoying the sights¡­¡± Just leaving me out, hmph! Kelvin, feeling unjustly used by her sharp words, said, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite tough. Mr. David wanted to feed me rat meatst night, I¡¯d rather starve.¡± Mr. David, who was just about to wash his face, froze in ce. Mr. Foley remembered well that he ate heartilyst night. Cheyenne, still unaware of the truth, was less angry, even mockinglyughing at Kelvin. ¡°Are you afraid of eating rat meat? I¡¯ve really eaten it before, it¡¯s not bad.¡± He knew, but Cheyenne only ate it when that woman Mya bullied her. ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯m definitely not afraid.¡± ¡°By the way, who is Mr. David?¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s question on the phone, Uriel immediately straightened his back, considering she was Mr. Murillo¡¯s friend, should he politely greet her? Wait, it might not be appropriate to meet ady in just a vest, it would seem disrespectful. Thinking of this, Uriel, not even done washing his face, hurried back into the room to find a white shirt to put on. Just as he buttoned up and prepared to greet Cheyenne, he overheard Mr. Foley saying: ¡°Mr. David¡¯s name is Uriel David, he¡¯s a helper arranged by Gordon for me.¡± ¡°Really? Is he handsome?¡± Kelvin¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment, his wife¡¯s habit of liking handsome men couldn¡¯t be changed! Even with many male friends around her, even calling TV stars ¡°honey¡±, now she¡¯s curious about a man she has never met? Let¡¯s see how he deals with her! These improper thoughts must be stopped in time, ¡°Ahem¡­ Mr. David is forty years old, slightly tanned, and shorter than me.¡± ¡°Most importantly, not as handsome as me!¡± Chapter 966: Cheyenne Gets Jealous When Cheyenne heard that a man in his forties was a bit dark, she immediately pictured a middle-aged man with a big belly, losing interest instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch the sunrise then, could you turn the camera around,¡± she requested. Kelvin happily obliged. Uriel hid behind the door and gave his face a quick pat, admitting to himself that he was not as handsome as Mr. Foley.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Am I really that dark?¡± he wondered. ¡°And I¡¯m definitely not in my forties!¡± Unfortunately, no one cared about his inner thoughts at the moment. Mr. Foley, who had no qualms about telling lies, was busy watching the sunrise with his beloved wife. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the wonders of technology. Even when separated by vast distances, two people could still admire the same sea of clouds, sharing a sense of telepathic romance¡­ Something unimaginable in the backward ancient times. Motivated by this realization, Kelvin decided to invest a portion of his future earnings into technology to support scientists in their research and development. Yearster, after the Foley Group made a remarkable breakthrough in the field of artificial intelligence and cloud control, Kelvin was interviewed on a TV show and had this to say to the host: ¡°My initial inspiration to venture into the field of technology was sparked by watching the sunrise with my wife.¡± Meanwhile, Cheyenne, through a high-definition camera, sessfully witnessed a sunrise on a teau. She gazed at it intently for a long time before smiling, ¡°Kelvin, the sunrise on your end is truly beautiful! Of course, Yocmery is also beautiful!¡± Kelvin nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, the reputation of the Southern Land of Colors is well-deserved.¡± But in Kelvin¡¯s heart, no scenery could surpass the beauty of the woman in front of him! Little did Cheyenne know that her smile was the most precious scenery in his world. Just as the couple was enjoying a sweet video call, a woman with short hair and dressed in a tight ck leather jacket emerged from the staircase and walked straight towards Kelvin. ¡°Sir, my name is Alisha Murray, and I¡¯m looking for Captain Uriel!¡± The video call that only featured Kelvin and Cheyenne suddenly introduced another woman into the mix, shattering Cheyenne¡¯s pleasant mood of watching the sunrise. How could there be a woman¡¯s voice beside him? At this moment¡­ could it be? Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to entertain that thought, but ¡°Alisha¡± was undeniably a woman¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up, I don¡¯t want to watch the sunrise anymore, seeing you irritates me!¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly became upset and nervously said, ¡°Cheyenne, please don¡¯t hang up. There¡¯s something I need to inform you about in advance.¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to hear it. You¡¯d better talk to Alisha instead!¡± The tone of her voice clearly betrayed her jealousy. Initially clueless as to why she changed her attitude so suddenly, Kelvin now understood her jealousy. He smiled brazenly, his deep-set eyes shining brightly like precious gems. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous for no reason. Miss Murray is actually the person I need to discuss with you. Our mission this time involves posing as a couple unable to conceive and buying a child, so I need someone to disguise as my wife.¡± ¡°Miss Murray is a member of the Special Forces team and quite familiar with the area. Mr. David specially arranged for her to assist us.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can have Mr. David exin it to you himself.¡± In truth, his willingness to be upfront about this indicated that his rtionship with Miss Murray was purely professional. But just the idea of him pretending to be a couple with another woman made Cheyenne feel ufortable. Cheyenne felt a bit guilty after brushing off the idea in her mind. She knew the task he was going to undertake was definitely dangerous, perhaps even involving bloodshed and sacrifice, so she shouldn¡¯t have doubted him at this critical moment. She couldn¡¯t afford to hold him back and burden him psychologically. After realizing this, Cheyenne calmed down a lot and opened her red lips with a hint of apology, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey, I should not doubt you.¡± ¡°You can pretend to be a couple with her, but don¡¯t get too intimate, or else don¡¯t bothering back!¡± As soon as these words left Cheyenne¡¯s mouth, she regretted them. She shouldn¡¯t have said such ominous words so early in the morning. ¡°What I mean is, even if youe back, I won¡¯t pay you any attention. You promised me to take care of yourself properly, let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± Afraid that he might overthink things, Cheyenne quickly hung up the phone. Even after the phone screen had gone ck, Kelvin continued to smile at the screen. His Cheyenne always spoke with a forked tongue. But the fact that she could get jealous for his sake made Kelvin very happy. If she didn¡¯t get angry upon hearing him pretend to be a couple with someone else, then the one who should cry would be him. Watching the sky change its appearance once again, Kelvin¡¯s mood was unusually good, murmuring softly under his breath. ¡°Cheyenne already has a ce for me in her heart, in the future¡­ she will love me more and more.¡± He truly hoped that day woulde soon. On the other side, Mr. David was briefing Alisha on the details of this mission. ¡°Have you seen the gentleman standing outside? He is Mr. Murillo¡¯s friend, and both of us need to cooperate with him on this operation. This time, your main role is to y his wife.¡± ¡°As a wealthydy who has been married for many years without conceiving, can you handle it?¡± As a member of the special forces, Alisha had excelled in many missions before, ying various roles such as a doctor, a sales clerk, a waitress, and even a nightclub hostess¡­ but ying a wealthydy was a first for her. She stole a nce at Mr. Foley. In fact, from the moment she first saw him, Alisha was stunned. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen. Moreover, with Kelvin¡¯s promotion to a husband and father, he exuded a mature man¡¯s responsibility and charm, exactly the type of ¡°uncle¡± that young girls adored. The thought of being his wife made Alisha¡¯s heart beat faster, feeling unworthy of him. As she had caught a glimpse of the woman who was on video call with Mr. Foley earlier, she was as beautiful as a fairy, making it hard to look away. She must be his girlfriend or his real wife. At this moment, Kelvin returned from his call, his expression returning to its usual aloofness. He nced lightly at Alisha, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. It wasn¡¯t because Alisha was in-looking, but because her demeanor was a world away from Cheyenne¡¯s. At this point, he regretted why he hadn¡¯t brought Cheyenne along. ¡°Now that Miss Murray understands the mission, the first thing to do is ¨C let¡¯s go to the mall!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Alisha, as a soldier, stood up without hesitation, chest out, and followed behind Kelvin. The three of them arrived at thergest department store in town. Naturally, Kelvin was not at the stage where he would buy clothes for a stranger while out shopping. Since she was here to help him, he couldn¡¯t do nothing in return. So Kelvin casually took out a card and handed it to Uriel, saying a ssic line of a domineering CEO. ¡°Feel free to use this card, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the coffee shop ahead.¡± Chapter 967: Mr. Foley unexpectedly gets car sick At first, Uriel was a bit hesitant to take the wheel, and Alisha was extremely nervous. But Mr. Foley just turned around and left, not caring at all about how much money they would spend. As the sky darkened, the serene and quaint little mountain vige lit up with a few lights. Thest rays of the setting sun spilled onto the roof, where a few wild grasses had unknowingly sprouted among the moss-covered asbestos tiles, swaying in the night breeze. The winding mountain road, carved against the mountainside, resembled a long serpent coiling on the mountains, with its twists and turns, steep slopes, testing the skill of the driver. For passengers, however, it was torture. Having grown up in the teau, Uriel was familiar with such road conditions, so even the narrow and dangerous mountain road was a piece of cake for him. As a special police officer, Alisha could clearly endure such a situation. It was Kelvin, the person who never got car sick, whose stomach was churning fiercely at the moment, with the sound of the car engine buzzing in his head. His face was incredibly pale, beads of sweat dripping from his forehead, as he struggled to endure it. ¡°So this is what car sickness feels like, truly unpleasant.¡± Among them, only Cierra would get car sick. Even when she sat in the luxury Rolls-Royce worth millions, she would feel ufortable. But since she was still young, car sickness was not a big deal. As a doctor, even Cheyenne couldn¡¯t do much about it. Now Kelvin finally understood the feeling when his daughter got car sick. If an adult like him couldn¡¯t handle it, then it would be even harder for two-year-old Cierra. When he got back, he wouldn¡¯t dare toin about his little daughter being delicate anymore. Although Alisha was staring straight ahead at the scenery, she couldn¡¯t help but notice Mr. Foley¡¯s condition out of the corner of her eye. She paused for a few seconds, ¡°So Mr. Foley gets car sick, huh, Mr. David¡­ maybe you should drive a bit slower.¡± Uriel really wanted to say that their speed was not fast at the moment, mainly because of the many twists and turns on the mountain road. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Mr. Foley, please hang in there. We¡¯ll be at Mountmend soon.¡± Kelvin, one hand on his stomach and the other supporting his throbbing forehead, rubbed his temples with his long fingers to try to stay awake. This trick was taught to him by Cheyenne, and it seemed to help a bit. ¡°No need to worry; focus on driving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± If possible, Kelvin didn¡¯t even want to say a single unnecessary word. Thebination of altitude sickness and car sickness¡­ made his impressive physical strength seem somewhat inadequate. It seemed that indeed, he was getting older and couldn¡¯t keep up with his younger self. After some thought, Alisha quickly reached into her bag and took out a pack of tissues, handing it to Mr. Foley, ¡°Mr. Foley, please wipe away the sweat.¡± Kelvin shook his head and didn¡¯t take it. So her hands awkwardly paused in mid-air for two seconds before she quickly retracted them. At the same time, sheforted herself in her mind: rich people are always so aloof, don¡¯t get mad at them. Meanwhile, Uriel, who was driving, felt that the two of them were not in the best condition at the moment and kindly reminded, ¡°Alisha, remember, for this mission, you are Mrs. Paul. When we get into the vige, you can¡¯t address Mr. Foley as such.¡± Alisha nodded in agreement, ¡°Got it, I remember.¡± Finally, the three of them arrived at Mountmend just a few minutes before the sky becamepletely dark. The seclusion of this ce surprised Kelvin. Used to the hustle and bustle of Akloit with its bright lights and skyscrapers, the gray and run-down little vige in front of him felt like a historical relic from the 1980s. At the vige entrance stood a huge wooden archway with letter written ¨C ¡°Mountmend.¡± Due to its proximity to the tropical rainforest, the weather here was exceptionally humid and hot, even at night with temperatures reaching thirty-seven to thirty-eight degrees Celsius. To amodate such weather, most local buildings were two-story structures made of bamboo. Uriel called them ¡°foot-building.¡± The upper floor was for living while the lower floor was for raising livestock. Kelvin remained silent but his eyes keenly observed everything before him, carefully noting every detail in the surroundings. As their car stopped at the vige entrance, the vigers quickly noticed their arrival. Soon, the vige chief appeared. The chief of Mountmend was a man in his forties, dark and thin. He wore a ck velvet jacket with intricate patterns embroidered on it, paired with wide-legged dark blue pants and old cloth shoes withyered soles. In his hand, he held a shiny brass pipe, eyeing them warily. The other vigers were dressed simrly to the chief with minor differences. ¡°Who are you? Why have youe to our vige sote?¡± The chief spoke in dialect, which Kelvin didn¡¯t understand, instinctively looking to Uriel for help. Uriel, experienced from his undercover missions, quickly offered a cigarette to the chief, and said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We are here to visit our rtives.¡± The chief, reassured by their ordinary attire and the average quality of the cigarette, epted it. ¡°Which family are your rtives from? I know all the families in the vige, but I have never seen you before.¡± Sweating in his palms, Uriel continued, ¡°Uncle, you haven¡¯t seen us before because it¡¯s our first time here. We came for the full moon celebration of my cousin¡¯s newborn son.¡± Only one family in the vige had recently given birth to a son. The chief stopped questioning them, believing they were genuine visitors. However, he cast a doubtful nce at the tall man whose face had turned pale. Kelvin, despite his disguise, was the most conspicuous among them. ¡°And he came here for the same reason?¡± the chief began, gesturing towards Kelvin. Kelvin nodded slightly. Uriel hurriedly exined, ¡°He¡¯s my brother-inw. He has a congenital heart condition, and the journey today has exhausted him.¡± ¡°I see. Follow me; Camren Whitehead¡¯s house is behind the old vige hall. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Soon, the vigers who had gathered to watch themotion dispersed. The sudden appearance of three out-of-town rtives at Camren¡¯s house surprised everyone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As Kelvin walked, he noticed another detail: despite the remote and secluded location, there were many young women in their twenties in Mountmend. Surprisingly, there were fewer young men; the ratio of men to women skewed heavily towards thetter, with the men being older, mostly in their thirties or even older bachelors. Chapter 968: Human Nature Unfortunately, Kelvin guessed wrong again. These men who looked to be in their forties or fifties were not the old bachelors he had imagined. The reasons behind this, he would slowly discoverter. Currently, the three of them were following the vige chief, heading to Camren¡¯s house to find someone. Why look for Camren? Because he was the one who had sold Juan. Thinking of this, Kelvin was somewhat eager to meet him. The difort he had felt in the car just now had eased considerably due to the shift in focus. The vige was so underdeveloped that there were no streetlights installed yet. Walking in the dark on the mountain path, they could only rely on an old-fashioned shlight. Unfortunately, the shlight could only illuminate what was in front of them and not behind them. Kelvin and the others had to take out their phones and use the shlight function for illumination. The vige chief walked in front, chatting with Uriel about the current situation in the vige. Kelvin, walking behind, listened attentively while Alisha was thest. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t sote now, during the day, you would definitely be able to see the scenery of the vige. I saw the terraced fields here are very beautiful as I drove over, the vigers must be hardworking, and you, Vige Chief, manage it well.¡± Everyone likes to hear ttering words, and the vige chief was no exception. ¡°Terraced fields, we have them all over this city. But I can guarantee that the terraced fields in Mountmend are the most beautiful! Unfortunately, it¡¯s almost November now, not much to see.¡± ¡°Wait until next year, when the can flowers on the mountain bloom in February, it will be even more beautiful with the golden fields everywhere!¡± The vige chief hummed for a few lines, obviously in a good mood, rarely finding a young man he could chat with so well. At this moment, Kelvin, who had been silent all along, suddenly raised his question, ¡°By the way, Vige Chief, I don¡¯t seem to have seen any young people in the vige.¡± At the mention of this question, the vige chief sighed deeply, his weary voice faintly echoing in the dimness. ¡°It¡¯s because they are too poor and stuck digging at home, so the young people don¡¯t want to stay at home, they all go out to work hard.¡± ¡°In the coastal area¡­ most of the migrant workerse from our ce, they will onlye back during Christmas.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the old and young children should stay at home, but it seems¡­¡± As he had just walked in, he hadn¡¯t seen many children. Maybe¡­ only three or five? The numbers were clearly off! The vige chief did not respond further to this topic and digressed, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Camren¡¯s house. Since you are his rtives, I don¡¯t need to lead you to knock on the door, right?¡± They were at the foot of a mountain. Several small wooden houses were built along the mountainside, simr to the ones they had seen in the vige, just varying in size. Alisha suddenly felt something was amiss. The vige chief had brought them here. Why didn¡¯t he just take them straight to see Camren? There were at least five or six households living at the foothill. If they knocked on the wrong door, wouldn¡¯t it be awkward, and worse¡­ expose their identities? Alisha had no experience in such situations and could only instinctively turn to Kelvin for help. Fortunately, Uriel quickly spoke up, ¡°Thank you, Vige Chief. We¡¯re fine here. I¡¯ve chatted with Camren on Line before, so I know where his house is.¡± ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s gettingte and I need to go back home for housework. I won¡¯t keep you from your reunion any longer,¡± the vige chief said before turning back along the path he came. Leaving behind the three of them deep in thought. Despite Uriel being the one talking all the way, the true backbone of the group was Kelvin. At this moment, the other two unconsciously focused their gaze on the man. ¡°Mr. Foley, what do we do now?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Foley, there are too many households. We can¡¯t go door to door.¡± This was Kelvin¡¯s first time here, and he didn¡¯t even know who Camren was. Everything he said earlier was just to deceive the vige chief. Now, they had to make a choice. ¡°There¡¯s no other way, we¡¯ll have to rely on luck and pick one of the houses in the middle!¡± Kelvin decided. Uriel thought, ¡°Is it really okay to decide so hastily?¡± Alisha thought, ¡°I trust Mr. Foley¡¯s judgment, I have to believe in it!¡± What Kelvin didn¡¯t tell them was that the reason he chose the house in the middle was because their stilt house was built particrly tall and grand here. It seemed like they had spent a lot of money. Since Camren was in the business of human trafficking, he must have other abducted children and plenty of money in hand. For fugitives like them, once they had money, the most likely thing was to spend it, never save it. They might end up in jail someday. If they ended up in prison but hadn¡¯t spent all the money, it would be even more miserable than a death sentence. In other words, Kelvin was not betting on luck, but on human nature! He was betting that Camren was someone who enjoyed a good life. Having made the decision, they had no choice but to knock on the door. Of course, Uriel was the one to scout ahead and knock the door. In case there was any danger the moment the door opened, he would be able to handle it. As Uriel walked towards the tallest stilt house in the middle, the vige chief who had said he was going back home hadn¡¯t actually left. He hid behind a tall walnut tree, turned off his shlight, and stared ahead at the three with dark, wary eyes. ¡°So, they really are rtives of the Whitehead family.¡± The vige chief finally felt relieved and left. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he wanted to keep an eye out, because Kelvin gave him an indefinable sense of danger. Although Uriel said Kelvin was his brother-inw, a man with congenital heart disease, he could tell Kelvin wasn¡¯t ordinary from his dressing. Now that they had found the location of Camren¡¯s house, the vige chief believed their identity. On the other side, just as Uriel was about to knock on the door, a scream came from inside the house. ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Help, help me¡­¡± ¡°Bastard, stay away from me. Help me.¡± The sharp cries for help rang out in the dark night, like a shooting star streaking across the sky. The three felt a chill down their spines, their hearts pounding. There was someone inside! And it was a woman! Following was the sound of a man scolding. ¡°You wench, it¡¯s your good fortune that I sleep with you; stop pretending!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Kelvin ordered. ¡°Got it.¡± And so, they barged in, only to find a mess inside the house. Chapter 969: The Secret About Brother-in-law The floor was littered with empty bottles, scattered food¡­ and bloodstains. In the corner leaning against the wall, a young woman was only dressed in her underwear, huddled on the ground. Her long hair covered most of her face, as well as the bruises on her body, with pitiful sobs filling the air. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man, drunk, held a bottle in one hand and yanked the woman¡¯s hair with the other hand towards the bed. What had just happened was clear to everyone. When Kelvin caught sight of the woman barely dressed, he quickly averted his eyes, signaling Uriel to step in and help as he was a married man and it was not appropriate. On the other hand, Alisha, being a woman herself, couldn¡¯t bear to see such a brute bullying the woman and was about to attack the man, but Uriel promptly restrained her impulsive movements and whispered softly in her ear with warm breath on her earlobe, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly, be careful not to alert the enemy.¡± ¡°But¡­¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°We¡¯re not gods, and we still need to consider Mr. Foley¡¯s safety.¡± They were treading on someone else¡¯s turf, and there was always a risk of exposure for the three of them. They might end up saving the girl but losing their own lives. Uriel didn¡¯t mind as he had already written a farewell letter to his family beforeing here, but it was different for Mr. Foley. Alisha clenched her fists tightly, eventually giving up on her idea of saving the woman for now, and replied in a low voice, ¡°I understand.¡± After speaking, Alisha was surprised to find Uriel standing so close to her! Why was he speaking so close to her ear? She wasn¡¯t deaf! She quickly took a step back, staring at him with her big eyes in a huff. If they were in the military, anyone who dared to speak to her like that would have been dragged to the training ground and beaten up. Uriel thought she was mad at him for not being able to rescue the girl, so he helplessly touched his nose. Were all women so unreasonable? He wondered if Mr. Foley¡¯s beautiful wife was the same. The sudden intrusion of the three interrupted the actions of the drunken man. He let go of the woman¡¯s hair, kicked her in frustration, and then turned to re at the three. When his gaze fell on Alisha, there was a hint of lecherousness on his face, making Miss Walsh almost want to vomit. Being ugly was one thing, but having a beer belly on top of that was intolerable. Though not yet forty, he was already bald. When the man, Camren, looked at Kelvin, the man¡¯s aura and sharpness couldn¡¯t be restrained, making him slightly sober up. After shaking his heavy head, he ced the bottle on the nearby coffee table and began to inquire about the identities of the three. Uriel smoothly handed him a cigarette and greeted him while exining who they were, ¡°I¡¯m Jimmy, rmended by someone to find you for something. This is my sister Tess, and that¡¯s my brother-inw.¡± Kelvin was impressed by Mr. David¡¯s quick thinking ¨C truly a man rmended by Gordon. Camren, slightly intoxicated, was enjoying Uriel¡¯s hand-rolled cigarette service without thinking much about it. With a crude demeanor, he squinted his eyes at Alisha, especially¡­ at her breast. Wearing a tight dress only highlighted her figure even more. Her skin wasn¡¯t very fair, but that didn¡¯t matter much to Camren, as he hadn¡¯t seen many women with very fair skin anyway. Only one, who happened to be a fool-what a pity. As for Jimmy¡¯s ¡°brother-inw,¡± he looked like trouble at first nce, but then, in the next moment, Camren discovered that Jimmy¡¯s brother-inw was just a sickly man with a facade of strength! His face was so pale, even more delicate than a woman¡¯s, with an abnormal flush on his cheeks. He was prissy, holding a white handkerchief over his mouth, coughing intermittently. If it weren¡¯t for his icy demeanor, Camren might have found him more beautiful than those women. He had dabbled with men before, but none looked as good as the man standing before him. Kelvin felt the disgust in Camren¡¯s gaze, and his face darkened considerably. Veins popped on the back of his hand, as if he was suppressing something. Seeing this, Camren felt even more sorry for him and discreetly nudged Jimmy¡¯s arm, ¡°Is your brother-inw sick? He doesn¡¯t seem well.¡± Jimmy wasn¡¯t clueless; he knew Mr. Foley was upset. It was normal for any man to be angry upon realizing he had caught the eye of a repulsive older man. ¡°Ahem¡­ Yes, my brother-inw¡­ he has a congenital heart condition and has been fragile since childhood, needing constant rest.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± Jimmy avoided speaking directly in front of his brother-inw and sister, intentionally leading Camren to the other side of the room. ¡°And what?¡± Camren urged, ¡°Jimmy, stop dragging it out and just tell me.¡± ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s impotent!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Camren never expected a man so tall and robust to be impotent! What a shame for his beautiful wife, missing out on such pleasure. If it were him, things would be different; both men and women would be at his mercy. ¡°Really? If your brother-inw is impotent¡­¡± Well, there are other ways to have fun. To make his story more believable, Jimmy put on a sorrowful expression and sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s a tragedy¡­ My sister underwent numerous IVF treatments to conceive, endured over 500 injections, finally seeded, only to miscarry. The doctor said her body was damaged, making normal pregnancy impossible. And then my brother-inw¡­ well, he¡¯s incapable¡­ both getting older, pressured by family, they thought of adoption.¡± ¡°So¡­ they found you, Camren, right? Heard you have connections, so they decided toe see for themselves.¡± Chapter 970: Mr. Foley is being fancied by an ugly man As if afraid he wouldn¡¯t agree, Uriel quickly added, ¡°Just as long as the child you have on hand is suitable, my sister and brother-inw will pay tonight and take it away if they are interested.¡± ¡°And you can rest assured, they have been working diligently for over ten years, and their savings are decent. Even though they spent some on IVF in the past couple of years, but of course, we wouldn¡¯t shortchange you on you.¡± With that, Uriel very skillfully pulled out his wallet from his pocket, opening it in front of Camren. The moment he took out all the bills inside, Camren¡¯s eyes went wide. It was at least a few thousand! And Uriel, deliberately teasing him, held the money in one hand and spat on the other. Quickly began to count the money. ¡°One¡± ¡°Two¡± ¡°Three¡± ¡­ ¡°Ten¡± Until reaching ¡°ten¡± and handing a thousand to him, naturally, the rest had to be stuffed back in the wallet, pocketed safely. Camren¡¯s heart felt like it was about to split in half as he watched him put the money back in. Money! This man dressed inly turned out to be quite generous. Just the down payment was a thousand, so if this works out, wouldn¡¯t he receive even morepensation? As if knowing what he was thinking, Uriel, with a smile, confidently answered him, ¡°Camren, rest assured, the three of us came prepared and genuinely want to find a child to inherit the family business. Once things are settled, you will definitely benefit from it.¡± Saying that, he patted his pocket, where the wallet was. Camren was delighted, such a big dealing to him, he grinned widely, his eyes squinting. Looks like a profit-driven rascal! After recounting the thousand once, he cheerfully rammed it into his own pocket, then casually threw an arm around Uriel¡¯s shoulder. Anyone unaware would think they were long-time good buddies. ¡°Bro, rest assured, I won¡¯t take your money without doing the job. You go inquire¡­ in this line of work, I am known for being reliable!¡± Uriel, holding back his disgust, didn¡¯t remove his hand from the arm. The smile on his face didn¡¯t reach his eyes, ¡°Yes, yes, I wouldn¡¯t have risked driving here in the middle of the night if not for that. You¡¯ve got the down payment already, Camren, when can we see the child?¡± ¡°My brother-inw¡¯s family is pushing him, so tonight would be best if possible.¡± Only those truly seeking to buy a child wouldete at night, knowing it¡¯s illegal and afraid of being caught, eager to leave. Only at this moment did Camren truly believe them, because Jimmy¡¯s anxious look didn¡¯t seem fake. Leave? No way! He coveted that couple so much, he hadn¡¯t even touched them yet and letting them go would be regrettable! As for the child¡­ of course, there was one, hidden not far away, but to fulfill his own desire, Camren deliberately dyed the time. ¡°Ahem¡­ this isn¡¯t urgent.¡± Uriel: ¡°It is urgent, my brother-inw is not well, it¡¯s too cold here at night and he can¡¯t bear it.¡± Camren: ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll take you to the vigeter to stay over, no worries, you won¡¯t be treated unfairly.¡± Seeing that he still looked like he was in a hurry to leave, Camren took a deep breath and made up his mind. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t leave that easily now. Those kids are not with me, but in another ce. If you want to see them, you¡¯ll have to take a car there.¡± ¡°So troublesome!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Listening to hisints, Camren nodded guiltily, his eyes constantly drifting towards the couple. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have anyone to take care of them here. What if something happens to them? So I¡¯m hiding them in another ce where someone is specially looking after them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with the money you¡¯ve given, I¡¯ll definitely find you one who is healthy and good-looking.¡± Upon hearing this, Uriel squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Well, yeah, my sister and brother-inw look pretty good. If we are buying kids, we naturally have to find a good-looking one.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s wait a bit more. For now, take us to find a ce to stay.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a moment while I put on some clothes.¡± It was only then that Uriel noticed that Camren had not been wearing anything all this time, except for a pair of bright red boxers. It seemed like they had arrived just when he wanted to have that woman. Thinking about how he had just been chatting and getting close with this disgusting old man, Uriel felt the urge to punch someone. While he was angry, Kelvin was also trying to suppress the cold vibes spreading all over his body. Because when Camren passed by him just now, he deliberately bent down and bumped into him with his ¡°toothpick.¡± Kelvin felt his thigh warm up, and when he turned to look, he happened to see the lecherous smile on Camren¡¯s face. ¡°Oops, sorry dude, got a little tipsy and lost my bnce.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± His gaze shifted downward, and as he looked at that spot, Kelvin suddenly felt some sympathy for this man and smiled darkly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The man originally had a cold and aloof look, but at this moment, he suddenly smiled, and the two dimples at the corners of his mouth made Camren¡¯s heart skip a beat. He¡­ looks really good, even better than the celebrities on TV. Alisha, who was watching on the side, widened her eyes. It was her first time seeing interactions between men¡­ She suddenly felt excited and her face turned red. Mr. Foley was just too good-looking for other men not to notice him. She wondered what his wife would think if she knew about this? Just as Uriel calmed down and walked in from outside, he immediately saw Alisha¡¯s face, which was as red as a monkey¡¯s behind, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What are you doing? Your face is so red.¡± Alisha didn¡¯t dare to mention what she had just seen, and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing!¡± Inside the room, Camren quickly put on a floral shirt, paired with beach shorts, leaving the buttons unbuttoned, exposing his fat chest. Then he walked out in a pair of flip-flops. As he passed by the woman, as usual, he locked her up with an iron chain, put the key in the pocket of his shirt, and gave her a fierce kick, threatening her: ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a while, so you better not think about escaping. If I catch you trying to run, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Kelvin and the others watched this scene, feeling both angry and powerless! Chapter 971 Goodbye, Miss Callahan The luxurious golden hall exuded the taste of the wealthy, with crystal chandeliers, European floormps, handmade tapestries from the Middle East¡­ and cabs filled with expensive red wines. Vintage European oil paintings adorned the walls, showcasing the beauty of nude figures under natural sunlight, embodying strength and elegance. The phonograph continued to y, its music flowing like a summer symphony. A middle-aged man danced slowly with a seductive woman in his arms, savoring the rhythm of the music with closed eyes. His hand grazed the woman¡¯s ample hips, expressing a mix of elegance and sensuality. Upon Sam¡¯s arrival, he witnessed this intricate scene of elegance and sensuality, his handsome face retaining a subtle smile tinged with disdain. The butler, Brody, respectfully bowed to Sam at the entrance, ¡°Master Sam, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°Do you want me to announce your arrival?¡± Sam gestured for him not to, speaking gently, ¡°The boss is rarely in such high spirits. There¡¯s no rush for my matters. It¡¯s fine to finish watching this waltz.¡± Brody chuckled softly, acknowledging Sam¡¯s refined and considerate nature, understanding why his boss valued him so much. It had only been three years since he joined, yet he was already the second inmand of the Gang of Tigers. As the final note of the female singer on the phonograph faded, the dancing middle-aged man showed signs of fatigue. He panted as he led his partner through the ending motion. Seeing this, Brody quickly sent over a towel and a ss of revitalizing red wine. ¡°Boss, Sam is here.¡± The dancing man¡¯s eyes lit up at the news, ¡°Oh? You mean that kid is here. Where is he? Why didn¡¯t you invite him in?¡± He wiped the sweat from his forehead with a towel from the tray, then tossed it back and reached for a goblet. Fearing the boss would me him for neglecting Sam, Brody hurried to exin, ¡°No, I already invited Sam earlier. He said you were enjoying yourself, so I shouldn¡¯t disturb you. He¡¯s waiting outside.¡± ¡°Oh, this kid¡­ too polite and considerate. Go bring him in, it¡¯s hot outside.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Shortly after, Brody led Sam into the hall. Sam followed calmly, catching sight of the middle-aged man sitting casually on the sofa with his legs crossed. He appeared to be around fifty years old, of average build, dressed in a traditional suit with ck trousers and polished leather shoes. His slightly receding white hair wasbed back, highlighting his dignified forehead and adding a touch of nobility to his face. Sitting on the man¡¯s thigh was a young woman in a red sundress, engaging in carefree banter andughter. Sam, unfazed by the scene, walked directly to the middle-aged man and greeted with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gilliam.¡± Upon hearing Sam¡¯s voice, Den Gilliam stopped his flirtatious exchange with the woman, turned his head to see the outstanding young man before him, his eyes filled with undisguised admiration. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Sam. I am a lifelong friend of your father, so you can consider me half of a father figure to you. Next time you visit, don¡¯t hesitate to disturb me. Don¡¯t just stand at the door waiting like a fool.¡± The man spoke, pushing away the woman sitting on hisp and picking up another ss of wine instead, gesturing for Brody to hand it to Sam. ¡°Try this wine I just brought back from the Fustroydor winery,¡± he said. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll drink to that,¡± Sam responded. Sam elegantly lifted the ss, swirling it slowly, his gaze almost mesmerized by the blood-like color. ¡°Tasting wine starts with observing its color, then savoring its aroma, and sipping its taste. This wine has a pure and vibrant color, a bittersweet wine aroma with hints of pine,urel, and cherry.¡± ¡°This should be a 2005 Travesen Winery Cabe Sauvignon,¡± he continued. ¡°Red wine pairs with red meat, Mr. Gilliam might consider pairing it with garlic-rubbed steak to enhance the wine¡¯s vor, but¡­ a fine wine with a beautiful woman makes up for thisck,¡± he added. His words provoked a heartyugh from Den, who instinctively tightened his hold around the beauty in his arms. She was histest favorite, rumored to be a youngdy from a prestigious Jostrana family who sought refuge here after causing trouble back home. They fell in love at first sight at a party and shared a dance. She soon became Mr. Gilliam¡¯s bestpanion, discing his previous partner and even getting a multi-million-dor mansion. This woman was none other than Cami, who had fled abroad after offending Cheyenne and Kelvin in Jostrana. No wonder Benson¡¯s people couldn¡¯t find her; who would have thought that the noble Cami from the Cahan family, who almost became a princess, would lower her status to be a middle-aged man¡¯s lover. Today, Cami saw Sam for the first time and waspletely captivated by this man in a white suit at first sight. She had seen men with long hair before, but they were either too effeminate or simply unattractive. This man, however, seemed to exude elegance naturally. His soft, flowing hairplemented a face more delicate and handsome than most women¡¯s, adding a touch of mystery and grace that made her irresistibly drawn to him. Yet, despite his seemingly gentle smile, Sam was inherently cold to the core, known for his cleanliness and perfectionism. Thest man to make Cami¡¯s heart flutter was Kelvin, but he turned out to be too cruel, causing her to lose face and leave her homnd. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t help but swoon over handsome Sam, who surpassed Kelvin in looks. While seated on Den¡¯sp, her eyes fixated on Sam, and she feigned a soft, lingering voice to ask in his ears, ¡°Master Den, who is this gentleman¡­¡± Sam despised women, especially those vulgar and shameless like Cami, so he had no intention of responding to her. His silence spoke volumes, the best response he could offer. Den observed it all, initially feeling a bit ufortable but ultimately pleased with Sam¡¯s reaction. Not arrogant, not fond of smoking or drinking, humble and gentle in nature, reliable and meticulous in his work, without needing any supervision. Such a person seemed almost too perfect to be true. If he had any w, it would be that his obsession with cleanliness was too much! Chapter 972: The Best Son-in-law It was precisely because of Sam¡¯s imperfection that his perfect image seemed less fake and revealed a more genuine side of him. On the other hand, Cami had managed to keep Den happy during this period, making him feel much younger. He believed he had never mistreated Cami, yet this woman couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Sam, who was younger and more handsome than himself. Men, from the age of three to eighty, are creatures who value their pride. To have his woman yearning for another man while in his arms felt like a p in the face. Luckily, Sam was a sensible and polite young man. Otherwise, Den would have had to sorrowfully bid farewell to Cami. At present, he hadn¡¯t grown tired of this woman yet, and he knew he would feel regret once she was gone. Thus, he decided to give her a warning, urging her to restrain herself. ¡°His name is Sam, a child of myte friend. My friend tragically passed away four years ago, leaving this child alone, so he came to seek refuge with me.¡± Cami was aware of Den¡¯s background; his ancestors hailed from Ineburgh and were considered a prestigious family there. Later, due to internal conflicts in Che, the Gilliam family decided to immigrate and settled in the Southern Seas, bing overseas Chinese and starting a business here. By the time Den¡¯s father took over the family business, the Gilliam family had already be the most famous Chinese entrepreneurs in the area. After Mr. Gilliam¡¯s father passed away, he inherited the family business and then went to study in Metshire for a period of time. Seeing the great potential in Che, Mr. Gilliam, along with some friends from college, decided to venture into business there. As for why he chose not to return to his ancestral home in Ineburgh but to stay here and be a prominent figure, Cami was not privy to the reasons. However, Mr. Gilliam had mentioned his influential friend to her, someone who was once a powerful figure in Che. Sam, the gentleman in question, was the son of that influential friend, indicating his high status. The thought of this made Cami feel a slight ache in her heart, as if he had appeared toote. If Sam hade to visit Den a week earlier, she would have chosen him without hesitation. She also believed that Mr. Hurst could help her seek revenge against Cheyenne and Kelvin. Taking a deep breath, Cami concealed her true emotions and smiled at Sam as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Mr. Hurst turns out to be Mr. Gilliam¡¯s friend¡¯s son, what a coincidence. You Che people have a saying ¨C meeting is fate. How about I raise a toast to Mr. Hurst?¡± As she spoke, she gracefully slipped out of Den¡¯s embrace, picked up her ss, and intended to clink sses with Sam. However, Sam remainedposed and elegant, smiling lightly as he declined firmly but politely, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in Che that drinking can lead to trouble. Sam is here to discuss official matters with Mr. Gilliam today, and drinking too much may hinder the conversation.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s save this toast for another time. Sam will make amends to Miss Cahan then, alright?¡± His response was tactful and dignified, avoiding any sense of awkwardness. Den¡¯s fondness for Sam grew once again. In his life, hecked neither wealth nor fame nor women, but his only regrety with his children. The renowned entrepreneur in the Southern Seas, Den, only had two daughters and no son to inherit the family business. In his youth, an injury had left his first wife unable to bear more children after giving birth to one daughter. Despite raising many other women afterwards, not one of them bore him a son. One daughter was his adopted daughter, while the other was his biological daughter, the seconddy of the Gilliam family, who had just graduated from university at the age of twenty-two. The adopted daughter is like him, decisive and reliable, a worry-free good child. But the biological daughter shes with him, which is Den¡¯s headache. Yet, with deep love for his biological daughter, he not only has to n for the future of the Gilliam family a century from now, but also for his daughter. With no sons, the best solution is to find a son-inw who wille to him! Sam, an old acquaintance; With impable looks and capabilities, the only thing left to test is his views on women. The reason he kept silent and observed just now was to test Sam¡¯s intentions. Even in the presence of a seductive figure like Cami, he remained unmoved, proving the rumors of his self-discipline to be true. Only someone like him is worthy to be Den¡¯s son-inw. Satisfied, he nodded and finally spoke, ¡°Cami, why don¡¯t you go down first. Sam and I have something to discuss.¡± Mr. Gilliam didn¡¯t let her stay, naturally due tock of trust in her. Cami muttered angrily in her heart as she left, casting a lingering nce at Sam before she left, her red lips curling. ¡°Well then, Mr. Hurst, please make yourself at home. We¡¯ll chat another time.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Cahan, take care.¡± What a foolish and unattainable woman! Sam thought disdainfully in his heart. With no one else in the hall, Den then asked him what had happened, his expression unexpectedly serious. After rehearsing in his mind, Sam hesitated before speaking.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, didn¡¯t you send me to Yheehull to negotiate a deal? When I arrived, I noticed that ine¡¯s people were also lurking around, so I paid closer attention.¡± ¡°Yes, you told me about thisst month, and I spoke to ine afterward. He said the goods were lost, so I immediately asked for your help to find them, those goods¡­¡± Instead of answering directly, Sam took out a broken map from his pocket, with a certain location circled in red. It was a rainforest area, ine¡¯s hometown. Den also went to elementary school in that area and was very familiar with the ce. ¡°I actually found the goods a week ago, hidden here.¡± ¡°What? What did you say!¡± Finally understanding the implication behind Sam¡¯s hesitancy, Den realized that if the goods were found a week ago, then why did ine im to have no news until yesterday, and now Sam was saying the goods were in ine¡¯s hometown? Putting it all together, it was not hard to see it was an inside job. Seeing Den¡¯s face turning pale, tinged with a cold purplish hue, Sam lowered his head and let his long hair shield the gleam in his eyes. His gentle voice flowed like water. ¡°Perhaps ine forgot where he hid them, but¡­ what I want to say is not about that. It¡¯s that yesterday, ine suddenly barged into my vi with a group of people wanting to kill me.¡± ¡°What? Has ine lost his mind!¡± Chapter 973: Gang of Tigers After speaking, Sam couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty as he shouldered all the me, saying, ¡°I know Mr. Gilliam has been good to me, treating me like his own son.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t been here for long, my foundation is too shallow, it¡¯s really improper to entrust such a heavy responsibility to me. So Mr. Gilliam, you should take back my position as the hall master.¡± Gang of Tigers is thergest local gang, casting a shadow over both the underworld and the legitimate world, with immense influence spanning across several countries. In this area where thew cannot reach, they are the most powerful local leaders. Yet, for such a big Gang of Tigers, no one knows who their leader is. The outside media only knows he is a refined person who enjoys calligraphy and painting. Under Gang of Tigers, there are three halls: the Crow Hall, responsible for drug procurement, daily expenses, and a series of logistical matters. And the hall master is the neer, Sam. The previous hall master of the Crow Hall died in an ambush by enemies, leaving the position vacant. This is indeed a lucrative position, causing members of the gang to fight bloody battles, only to be led by a young man who suddenly appeared. The main core is the Cloud Hall. The Cloud Hall is mainly responsible for trading goods, managing various venues¡­ with the greatest power, naturally involving the most interests. Previously, the Cloud Hall was personally managed by Mr. Gilliam. As his health declined in recent years, he gradually delegated his powers. Thedy of the Gilliam family is in charge, with ine as her assistant, plus an ¡°advisor¡± Mr. Ruiz, the Cloud Hall also stands in a three-way bnce. Lastly, there is the Raven Hall. The ¡°raven¡± is rumored to represent ¡°death.¡± The Raven Hall, as the name implies, is responsible for rying messages and organizing contacts. Among the three halls, the Raven Hall has the smallest number of people and the most secretive movements. But the task is crucial. The main rulers of the three halls will meet at the designated time, and those qualified to be hall masters are either Den¡¯s blood rtives or those he trusts deeply. Sam is undoubtedly the youngest and least experienced among them, inevitably facing the challenge of gaining eptance from his subordinates. But Mr. Gilliam¡¯s decision is final and will not change. ¡°Sam, apart from the rtionship between me and your father, I also have great confidence in your ability to handle things. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have entrusted the Crow Hall to you.¡± ¡°Since taking office, you have not disappointed me. Your courage, attention to detail, decisiveness, and efficiency make you a rare talent. Even if I didn¡¯t know your father, your abilities alone are enough for me to entrust you with such an important task.¡± ¡°Most importantly¡­ in this vast Gang of Tigers, only you and I are alike. So Mr. Gilliam is very reassured to hand over the Crow Hall to you. As for others¡­ I¡¯m still not at ease.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± After saying so much, only one sentence moved Sam, and that was ¨C ¡°You and I are alike.¡± Sam slightly lowered his head, allowing the scattered hair in front of his forehead to conceal his hidden thoughts. His lips curved into a subtle, almost imperceptible smile. Raising his head again, his eyes were gentle, clear as water. ¡°Since Mr. Gilliam has spoken, I have no choice but to continue serving as the head of the Cloud Hall.¡± He was willing to stay, Den drank a gulp of red wine happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, gold will always shine. Your efforts are not in vain. In the future, you will surely benefit from it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking about ine¡¯s matter now. You mentioned he led people to break into your home to kill you. Is that¡­ true or false? Where is he now?¡± Sam sincerely answered, ¡°Mr. Gilliam, I dare not lie. I have brought both evidence and physical evidence. You can take a look.¡± After that, he suddenly pped his hands and ordered the people waiting outside, ¡°Bring it in.¡± In no time, a young man with blonde hair and wearing a floral shirt, who was beaten to a pulp, was escorted in by two ck-d bodyguards. Den remembered this kid, one of ine¡¯s henchmen who had been with him for many years and was considered loyal. Simultaneously, there was also a wooden box. Sam signaled the two bodyguards to open the box, revealing not something, but a safe. ¡°This?¡± ¡°Mr. Gilliam, this safe was also found by me in ine¡¯s house. I saw him determined to protect it, thinking there must be some secrets inside.¡± ¡°But unlocking the safe requires a password, and I didn¡¯t dare to tamper with it. So I brought the safe over as it is.¡± Advanced safes have an anti-theft system. If the wrong password is entered, it might explode on the spot. Of course¡­ with Sam¡¯s intelligence, a small safe can¡¯t stump him. The reason for going through all this trouble was that he had to let Den ¡°personally¡± deal with ine. Indeed, Mr. Gilliam¡¯s interest in the safe Sam brought was far greater than in the blonde youth. He got up from the sofa, walked over. ¡°You hesitate to touch this safe because you don¡¯t understand ine. I have been friends with him for many years, and I know him best.¡± ¡°He is uncultured andzy to use his brain, relying solely on brute force¡­ Overconfidence leads him to not bother much with passwords.¡± As he spoke, Den tried to rotate thebination lock on the safe, matching the numbers one by one. ¡°123456¡­¡± A password that even a child could think of, yet no one expected ine to use it. Everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily converged on the silver-white safe, half a foot tall and a meter wide. The onlookers thought: Could it really be this simple! Is the password really that simple? The next moment, a regr, icy electronic sound rang out in the hall, seemingly reminding them that it is just that simple! The safe was opened. Sam had long guessed what was inside, so even when the safe was opened, he didn¡¯t rush to see what was inside. However, the gentle smile on his lips seemed to mock ine¡¯sck of intelligence no matter how you looked at it. When Den clearly saw what was hidden in the box, his face quickly turned sullen, veins bulging around his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Alright, he truly had deceitful intentions toward me all along!¡± The box was divided into twoyers, the firstyer containing dozens of gold bricks, each weighing at least a pound. The secondyer contained some documents. Upon inspection, Den sawnd deeds, proof of foreign property purchases, and a Citibank savings passbook with a bnce in the high nine digits. Excluding fixed assets, the money in the bank alone amounted to one billion US dors!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 974: Sam Blocks the Knife with His Body Bang! With a loud noise, the hall shook, and the crystal chandelier overhead swayed, reflecting the gem¡¯s original beauty. Everyone was startled by Mr. Gilliam¡¯s sudden movement, falling silent. Except for Sam, who stepped forward with concern and asked, ¡°Mr. Gilliam, are you okay? No matter what happened, your health is more important. You¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness¡­ it¡¯s not good to be so emotional.¡± Den turned to look at him, took a long deep breath, and after a few repetitions, he barely managed to calm himself down. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sam. ine¡­ is bing more and more outrageous! In the past, he liked to do some sneaky things, but I thought as long as it didn¡¯t harm the overall situation, I let him be.¡± ¡°After all, he has been my friends since we were kids, following me for over twenty years¡­ One can¡¯t be prosperous without some risks, and I understand the principle of no windfall without deceit.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s getting more and more out of hand. It¡¯s no longer a matter of small greed; he¡¯s now engaging in embezzlement! I treated him like a brother and trusted him so much!¡± ¡­ After hearing this, Sam recalled his own experience of betrayal. In this regard, he could truly empathize with Mr. Gilliam. Feeling emotional, he said, ¡°A traitor can change the course of a battle. But a strong person can turn the entire situation around.¡± Den, taken aback by the statement, unexpectedly burst intoughter, patting Sam¡¯s shoulder firmly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Well said! Even if a traitor changes the situation, now I have a true strong ally.¡± ¡°Sam¡­ would you like to be trained to inherit my position?¡± Den hadn¡¯t nned to bring this up so soon, fearing that Sam might be arrogant because of it, or that his eldest daughter would raise objections. Regardless, now was not the ideal time. However, Sam¡¯s words just nowpletely moved him. A strong person who has been betrayed will not be discouraged; on the contrary, they will be more cautious and ruthless. Such a person undoubtedly could be his right-hand man, even a son-inw! A hidden trace of intent shed through Sam¡¯s eyes, unnoticed by anyone. After all, the purpose of joining the Gang of Tigers was for this. Now the goal was one step closer to him, and it was initiated by Den himself, which saved him a lot of trouble. Should he agree? Definitely not! At least, not now! Sam remained as humble as ever and politely declined, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gilliam, for your high regard for me. However, I know I am still young and have much to learn. Just handling the Cloud Hall alone is enough to give me a headache.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not confident in managing this for Gang of Tigers. What if something goes wrongter? Besides, you are still healthy, and age only makes you stronger¡­ When you recover, you will still be charismatic, and I look forward to admiring your grace, Mr. Gilliam.¡± A strong person, especially a leader, if there are not one or two people ttering him by his side, their great achievements would be appreciated by himself alone. Den was no exception. Moreover, Sam was never a smooth talker; in three years, he had never seen Sam speak so highly of anyone. ¡°No need to be modest, Sam. I know your abilities very well. But you said you are young and need to learn, so I will give you this opportunity.¡± ¡°ine has betrayed my trust, and I won¡¯t give him another chance to stay in the Gang of Tigers. The vacancy he left will be temporarily filled by you.¡± Entering Cloud Hall is truly entering the heart of power of the Gang of Tigers! This time, Sam didn¡¯t refuse and readily agreed. In fact, Den quickly regretted his words in front of so many people about Sam inheriting his position. Luckily, Sam is a sensible kid who didn¡¯t try to advance by stepping on others, or else it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to discuss with the buddies in the gang. His adoptive daughter, was also determined to inherit her father¡¯s position. It can be said¡­ Sam¡¯s biggest rival is Libby. Den was afraid that Sam would think he was not true to his word, so he suggested letting Sam temporarily take over ine¡¯s position. As for whether Sam can stay, it depends on his abilities. Den truly believes that he can. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that for the safe box. These things will be temporarily kept with me, and I¡¯ll have someone deal with them.¡± ¡°As for this guy¡­ untie him. I want to personally ask him what other crazy things ine¡¯s done behind my back all these years!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, someone quickly untied the young man with blond hair. As soon as Monkey was free, he immediately lunged towards Den, looking fierce and menacing as if he had encountered his archenemy. ¡°It¡¯s you! If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ my boss wouldn¡¯t have been wrongly used by Sam, you can¡¯t judge people, harming buddies, today I will kill you in ce of the boss!¡± Monkey shouted, grabbed a fruit knife from the fruit te on the table, and headed straight for Den. Brody was so scared he yelled ¡°SOS¡±. The two bodyguards wanted to rush to the rescue, but they were too far away, and even if they ran from the main entrance, there was still a distance to cover. Only Sam, who was closest, could intervene the quickest. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, watch out!¡± Before he could react, Sam actually stepped in front of the knife. sh- The de pierced into his flesh, making a dull sound. Blood spurted, instantly staining Sam¡¯s white suit red, his tall and lean body trembling for a few moments¡­ and finally swaying in front of Den. With a warm, heartwarming smile on his handsome face, ¡°Mr. Gilliam¡­ you¡­ as long as you¡¯re okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Sam!¡± ¡°Sam, are you okay, Sam! Someone help, call the ambnce, quickly!¡± Just before Sam was about to fall, Den reached out and held him, his hands also covered in blood. He couldn¡¯t bear to think that if Sam hadn¡¯t taken that knife for him just now, the one lying injured on the ground would be himself. Meanwhile, Monkey, who failed to kill, was already subdued by the bodyguards, his head pressed against the ss coffee table, his face distorted under the pressure. Despite this, he still red at Den with a pair of blood-red eyes full of hatred. In a firm and forceful tone, he said, ¡°As a hypocrite like you, one day you will be exposed, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day toe, hahaha!¡± Den waspletely provoked, snatched the gun from the guard¡¯s hand, and aimed it at Monkey¡¯s head. He pulled the trigger. ¡°Is that so? Too bad you¡¯ll never live to see that day.¡± Bang- Chapter 975: Sam is a ruthless man Blood flowed like a fountain from the center to the four sides, and soon¡­ Monkey lost his breath. Until hepletely lost his breath, his gaze was fixed on Den¡¯s direction, where another person stood-Sam. The man¡¯s lips moved silently, as if saying something. Finally, Monkey felt at ease, slowly closing his eyes to wee the arrival of death. He was just an ordinary and extraordinary person, his rebellious youth leading him astray step by step. Living for hatred, he was finally free today. ¡°Mr. Hurst, I am willing to sacrifice myself for you; I only hope that you can help me end my hatred.¡± A sudden assassination left everyone in shock, especially Den. It had been many years since he encountered such a foolish fugitive, and he was more angry than afraid! ¡°Foolish and ignorant, bring his body to feed the fish in the river.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two bodyguards hurried over, one dragging Monkey by a leg and the golden floor tiles leaving only a chilling bloodstain. Sam nced lightly at the fresh blood on the ground, then looked away, his weak voice trembling as he asked Den, ¡°Mr. Gilliam, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t expect him to do this. ine is under my control. If you want to question him, I¡¯ll bring him over.¡± With one hand covering his chest wound, despite the blood still flowing, he pretended to walk towards the door. But before he took two steps, he felt dizzy and his body was so unsteady. Seeing this, Den had no time to care about whether ine had truly betrayed him; the evidence from earlier was enough for a conviction. ¡°Alright, Sam, you saved me today, I will remember this favor. Your injury is more important now. As for ine¡­ deal with him when you¡¯re healed, consider it avenged.¡± Monkey worked for ine, so if he came to assassinate, Den would naturally think it was at ine¡¯s behest. Sam had suffered in his ce, so it was fitting for Sam to deal with ine. ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Gilliam.¡± Just then, the doctor finally arrived, and upon seeing the scene before him¡­ even though he was used to scenes of life and death, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Mr. Hurst needs immediate surgical closure.¡± ¡°Understood. If possible, I don¡¯t want anesthesia.¡± If not for the sake of acting in front of Den, Sam wouldn¡¯t need these bothersome doctors; he could handle the wound by himself. ¡°Well¡­¡± The doctor wanted to advise against such a long wound without anesthesia. Operating in a conscious state would undoubtedly be very painful. However, Sam imed to be allergic to anesthesia, and the doctor agreed. Witnessing him endure the pain of stitching the wound without anesthesia, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but think he was really a tough guy! At Akloit Hospital, Kate finally woke up! Upon hearing this news, Cheyenne immediately set aside her half-eaten breakfast, limping hurriedly to change clothes and go to the hospital to see her. Old Mr. Foley saw her anxious appearance and quickly stopped her, ¡°Even if you want to go to the hospital to see Miss Zamora, you should finish your breakfast first.¡± Cheyenne was truly in a rush, eager to know how Kate was recovering and if the child had any problems. ¡°I¡¯m full, grandpa. You know I don¡¯t eat much to begin with.¡± ¡°Just wait a bit longer. Have the kitchen prepare an extra breakfast, make some nourishing soup as well, and take it over to Miss Zamora along with it. Can you manage that?¡± Without the reminder from grandpa, Cheyenne hadn¡¯t considered this. It¡¯s early now, Kate must be starving just after waking up, and Eddie¡­ probably had a sleepless night. ¡°Thank you, grandpa. You really think of everything.¡± With grandpa around, she didn¡¯t have to worry about taking care of the children herself; he could also help her with advice and guidance through life¡¯splexities. Cheyenne was very grateful to old Mr. Foley; whether it had been her insistence on marrying Kelvin in the past, or being cold and divorcingter, and now reconciling¡­ grandpa had always supported her. ¡°Alright, you had the sweetest tongue. Who else would grandpa spoil if not you?¡± ¡°That brat had no conscience at all. He left you alone hurt at home, ran off on his own, and when he came back, grandpa would definitely talk to him for you!¡± Kelvin went out that time under the pretext of a ¡°business trip¡±. It had been over a week since he left, and naturally, grandpa was worried about him. But when it came to speaking, it always turned into a hypocritical deration of reprimand. Cheyennefortingly hugged old Mr. Foley, ¡°It¡¯s alright, grandpa. My foot injury is almost healed. As for Kelvin¡­ he might be in more danger abroad than me, so please don¡¯t scold him anymore.¡± Indeed, old Mr. Foley refrained from scolding anyone any longer. ¡°At my age, I can¡¯t help you with anything. You young people always like to keep secrets from me. Fine, fine¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore, hmph!¡± Why is he angry again? She could only smile wryly and gesture to the two children beside her. Cierra, this little girl who understood nothing, blinked innocently and asked her, ¡°Mom¡­ Is your eye ufortable?¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Clearly, she and Kelvin are not stupid, so how did they end up with such a silly daughter? Luckily, Oliver is smart, quickly understanding his mom¡¯s meaning. ¡°Ahem¡­ Grandpa, I¡¯ve finished eating. Can you take me to school?¡± Knowing that even if he didn¡¯t ask, old Mr. Foley would still take him, but for Oliver to take the initiative to make the request, using a rare pleading tone, was noteworthy. Old Mr. Foley immediately forgot about Kelvin and Cheyenne, cheerfully picking up his great-grandson¡¯s backpack. ¡°Alright, we promise not to bete today.¡± Oliver smiled without replying because Great-grandpa had said the same thingst time¡­ Just before leaving, old Mr. Foley turned back to remind Cheyenne that she shouldn¡¯t drive with her leg injury.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If she needs to go to the hospital, she should have the housekeeper arrange for a driver to take her. Before the words were even finished, a domineering figure in military green appeared at the door ¨C Iker had arrived. Rarely on his usually icy face was a gentle smile, his dark bright eyes reflecting Cheyenne¡¯s pretty face. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m here to take you to the hospital.¡± Cheyenne was slightly stunned. How did he know she needed to go to the hospital? Chapter 976: Master Iker Personally Welcomes She hadn¡¯t called Iker about this, and he usually wouldn¡¯te back to disturb her so early in the morning. Iker naturally guessed it. ording to Cheyenne and Miss Zamora¡¯s rtionship, once thetter woke up, she would definitely go to the hospital to visit her. Coincidentally, he also had something to ask Leandro, so he came over to pick up Cheyenne on the way since her injured foot prevented her from driving. As it turned out, he guessed correctly. Just as old Mr. Foley was about to leave, he ran into Master Iker. Looking at the handsome young man in front of him who was no less impressive than his own grandson, the drums of grandpa¡¯s heart started beating. Good family background, good looks, and most importantly, a soldier with a strong sense of responsibility¡­ If Cheyenne was not his granddaughter-inw but his granddaughter, he would approve of her choosing him. Just as old Mr. Foley thought of this, he self-reflected, ¡°How can I think little of my own grandson? Although my grandson has a dark face and a bad temper, and has made many mistakes, he is my own grandson after all.¡± With his eldest grandson not at home, as a good grandfather, he naturally had to look after his granddaughter-inw to prevent her from being entangled with other men. Cierra seemed especially happy to see Master Iker. She hopped off the chair with her short little legs and ran towards him with half a cup of milk in hand. She sweetly called out, ¡°Uncle Iker, good morning.¡± Iker couldn¡¯t believe how much this little girl resembled Cheyenne. Thest time he visited and forgot to bring a gift, he personally went to a toy store afterwards and picked out many gifts, which he brought today when picking up Cheyenne to go to the hospital. ¡°Good morning, Cierra. You look so much like your mommy. And, this is a gift Uncle Iker bought for you. Do you like it?¡± Only then did everyone notice the two exquisite boxes in Iker¡¯s hands. The pink one was for Cierra, while the blue one was naturally for Oliver. Cierra was so surprised that she slightly opened her small mouth, revealing her two little white teeth, her eyes shining like the night sky. ¡°This is Princess Elsa!¡± After going to watch an animated film called ¡°Frozen¡± with Cheyenne, Cierra loved Princess Elsa in it because of her beautiful dress. It was only the second time Iker had seen Cierra, yet he knew exactly what she liked, showing that he had put some thought into it. Although she really liked the gift, Cierra didn¡¯t reach out to take it, but turned back to ask her mother¡¯s opinion. Cheyenne nodded gently and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s from Uncle Iker, so you can take it. But you must remember Uncle Iker¡¯s kindness and be sure to give him a gift when you grow up, alright?¡± The little girl happily epted the gift and nted a kiss on Iker¡¯s cheek. ¡°I will remember. In the future, Cierra will also give Uncle Iker gifts.¡± ¡°Okay, sweetheart. Uncle doesn¡¯t need Cierra¡¯s gifts, just hope you grow up happily every day.¡± Iker felt a warm, moist feeling on his face and instinctively reached out to touch it. His smile grew even brighter and sunnier, but deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°How nice it would be if this were my and Cheyenne¡¯s daughter.¡± As for Oliver, he received a jigsaw puzzle as a gift. However, since the little one was busy with kindergarten, he politely did not open it right away. He handed it to Cheyenne to keep. ¡°Mom, can you help me put it in the bedroom? I¡¯ll y with it when Ie back in the evening.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you put it away. But remember, you can¡¯t think about it when you go to school. You must listen to your teacher and study hard, okay?¡± Oliver really wanted to say that there was nothing interesting about the kindergarten curriculum. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t skip grades too quickly, he would have just wanted to go straight to first grade. ¡°Ahem¡­ this is the young master of the Todd family, right? Kelvin isn¡¯t home, and Cheyenne is injured. Since you¡¯re her friend, I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of my granddaughter, Cheyenne,¡± old Mr. Foley coughed lightly, emphasizing the word ¡°friend¡± to remind Iker not to overstep. Iker could easily read the old man¡¯s intention and chose to ignore it. Sensing a sudden awkward atmosphere, Cheyenne quickly reminded the old man, ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll bete again.¡± Upon hearing this, old Mr. Foley suddenly remembered that he needed to take Oliver to kindergarten. He looked up at the clock on the wall and realized it was already 7:40. ¡°Oh no, Oliver, let¡¯s hurry.¡± Without another word, he grabbed Oliver¡¯s hand and started running. The way he moved didn¡¯t seem like that of an almost eighty-year-old man. Oliver was speechless. He had already gotten used to it. As for Cierra, Cheyenne was debating whether to bring her along. It would take at least an hour for Grandpa to take Oliver to kindergarten and back. Although it wasn¡¯t a long time, Cheyenne didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving her daughter home alone. Cierra was eager to go with them, her big eyes looking expectantly at Iker. Clearly, he couldn¡¯t resist her charm. ¡°Cheyenne, let¡¯s bring Cierra with us. It¡¯s not safe to leave her alone at home.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy, even if your foot is injured, I can run errands for you. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Cheyenne smiled and gently pinched her chubby cheeks. ¡°I know you just want to y at the hospital.¡± It¡¯s true that she used to take Cierra to the hospital when she was still breastfeeding. The whole department would gather around the cute little baby, dampening everyone¡¯s productivity. After that, Cheyenne stopped taking her to work to avoid disrupting everyone. Seeing through her daughter¡¯s motives, Cheyenne let the little girl continue to speak nonsense with her eyes wide open. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m good. I will take care of you.¡± ¡°Forget it, Uncle Iker has spoken. It would be heartless not to take you with us.¡± This way, Cierra could alsofort Kate while Sasha was missing.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sean had been wanting to take his niece out for a meal after meeting Cierra a few days ago. The youngest member of the family was undoubtedly loved by everyone, and Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy! Iker drove his car because of her injured foot, parking right at the front door so she wouldn¡¯t have to walk. ¡°This is my first time in your car, so please be my driver, Master Iker,¡± she said, holding her daughter¡¯s hand, happily heading towards the back seat of the car. But as she opened the door, a hand grasped her arm. ¡°Sit in the front passenger seat; I have some clues about the assassin from that night.¡± Cheyenne hesitated about sitting in the front, reserved for couples, even though Iker was still single. But he insisted it was to discuss something with her¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sit with Cierra in the front. Just don¡¯t mind the noise.¡± Iker was a bit excited, but he hid it well. ¡°Of course not.¡± Chapter 977: The Surveillance Screenshot from the 13th There¡¯s an indescribable charm that men exude when they¡¯re behind the wheel, and Iker was no exception to this rule. Cheyenne nced at his hand resting on the steering wheel-it wasn¡¯t exactly fair inplexion, with distinct knuckles¡­ Whenever he gripped the wheel with one hand, there was amanding aura of control about him. Unconsciously, she found herself staring, only to snap back to reality and catch Iker calmly gazing at her with amused eyes. Upon closer observation, one could detect a hint of pleasure in his eyes. ¡°Are you settled? We¡¯re about to depart.¡± ¡°Um, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Cheyenne, take your time gazing as much as you want.¡± Cheyenne vowed that her thoughts about Master Iker went no further than friendship; she was simply appreciative of good looks. Any attractive person, be it male or female, would earn a second nce from her. Due to this habit, Kelvin had grown jealous countless times, but luckily he wasn¡¯t around this time. However, Cierra had transformed into an inquisitive little explorer the moment she got in the car. One moment, she would tap the window, then she¡¯d twist her body to reach for the car¡¯s ornament on herp-a cute little Spider-Man sticker affixed to the ss. As Cheyenne conversed with Iker about the encounter in the morgue that night, she failed to notice the mischief her daughter was up to. ¡°Oh Cheyenne, did anything unusual happen after you returned that night?¡± Cheyenne shook her head. ¡°I went home the morning after I got injured, stayed there to recuperate, and never made it to the hospital. My assistant said everything was fine there.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± This led to a hot topic of ¡°Ghostly Happenings in the Morgue.¡± Apparently, a nurse at the hospital heard a woman crying as she prepared to clean the morgue the next morning. Intrigued, she decided to live stream her investigation, approaching the morgue with caution and spotting a trail of bloody footprints leading out of it even before she entered. Oddly, the footprints vanished halfway to the door, apanied by shattered lights on the floor. In her own words: ¡°I was terrified inwardly; my heart was pounding like a drum. I distinctly remember locking the morgue door the previous night, yet today the lock had vanished!¡± The lock core remained intact, indicating no forced entry. Another mystery was the disappearance of the bloody footprints. And the third puzzle was the absence of a body on the eighth bed in the morgue; only a messy heap of sheets remained. Piecing these together, she concluded that the morgue was haunted. Furthermore, a patient who had been hospitalized that night shared their ¡°experience¡± in thements section. ¡°I woke up suddenly at night after oversleeping during the day, probably around just past midnight. I heard a series of overhead, surrounded by an eerie silence with only the footsteps lingering at the door, chillingly distinct.¡± Theyter heard the eerie wail of a female ghost. The hospital attributed the urrences to a brief half-hour inte outage around midnight, causing the surveince footage to disy static. The bizarre events in the morgue, the patient¡¯s firsthand encounter, the interrupted surveince at the hospital¡­ All signs pointed to one chilling conclusion- There was indeed a ghostly presence! Several scientific topics have been derived from this- [#Scientists confirm ghosts exist in the form of infrared?] [#One hour after death.] [#Latest experimental results prove human souls weigh exactly 21 grams!] Cheyenne was sitting at home enjoying the air conditioning and eating ice cream when she found out about this, never expecting her footsteps to make the hospital go viral. Haunted? Maybe, but that ghost definitely wasn¡¯t her! She had no intention of exining the matter afterwards either. Let there be ghosts if there must, better than letting the cat out of the bag. The person who failed to kill her with one blowst time definitely wouldn¡¯t give up easily. These days without any action, maybe they were lurking in the shadows, waiting for her to appear before striking. This was also one of the reasons why Iker personally came to pick her up for the hospital. Speaking of surveince, Iker did make a significant discovery, ¡°We¡¯ve been focusing on the day of the incident, thinking it was the first time they went after you, only toe up empty-handed.¡± Hearing the implication in his words, Cheyenne raised a brow, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Before that day, she indeed couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing that killer. The luxury car drove on the wide, straight road, stopping at a traffic light. While waiting at the red light, Iker reached to open thepartment in the car.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He took out a photo from inside. ¡°Take a look.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Curiously, Cheyenne took the photo and saw a colored image of a man¡¯s back. Because it was taken from behind, his face couldn¡¯t be seen. Only a rough guess could be made about the man¡¯s height, gender¡­ and the fluorescent green hospital wristband on his wrist for patient identification. An empty corridor, Cheyenne sitting on a chair, though in the picture, she was looking down, doing something unfamiliar. Across from Cheyenne was a middle-aged aunt responsible for cleaning. It was because this aunt blocked their view that Cheyenne didn¡¯t notice the man who ¡°passed by¡± in front of her. At the sight of the photo, memories from that day flooded uncontrobly into Cheyenne¡¯s mind. ¡°I remember now! It was the day I had a kidney transnt surgery, and because my body rejected the organ at the beginning, the whole process was particrly difficult.¡± ¡°I stood for an afternoon, and my feet were numb when I left the emergency room, so I sat in the hallway to rest.¡± ¡°It was this aunt, she passed by with a mop and bucket¡­ identally spilling water on my feet, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to my surroundings.¡± The man¡¯s back¡­ Cheyenne felt it was almost certain he was the one she was about to chase down that night. Listening to her ount, Iker mentally reyed the scene, eventually drawing his own conclusion. ¡°I found this photo at the hospital on October 13th. The fact is, this person had been eyeing you long before that, possibly even earlier than the 13th.¡± ¡°On the 13th, he appeared at the hospital for the first time wanting to harm you, but for some reason was forced to give up.¡± ¡°Then it was the 21st,st week when he tried again.¡± Cheyenne found the reasoning quite valid and nodded. ¡°Although there¡¯s no evidence at the moment, I agree with what you¡¯re saying. By the way¡­ I was still in Jostrana before the 13th, only came back on the 11th.¡± Could it be that this person had been targeting her all the way from Jostrana? Chapter 978: I’ll Have Him Beat You Will it be someone from the Cahan family? After all, she only offended that woman in Jostrana. Then she was forced to leave Jostrana and arrange this before leaving? It¡¯s only been two or three days during this period, and she should be too busy escaping for such a well-organized assassination n. If it¡¯s not her, then who could it be? Knowing her whereabouts, mastering her routine and even lifestyle habits, and being familiar with her attitude towards people around her and taking advantage of it. It¡¯s clear that this person knows her very well. When did such a terrifying person lurk by her side, and she didn¡¯t even know! At this moment, Iker raised another question, ¡°Cheyenne, look at this wristband, is it from your hospital?¡± Cheyenne shook her head, ¡°No, wristbands from our hospital are all uniform blue.¡± The fluorescent green effect may be good, but she personally doesn¡¯t like this color much, so she had the purchasing department change it to a refreshing blue color in the first ce. Hopedale Hospital is the top hospital in the area, and when other hospitals saw it, they followed suit and changed their wristbands. ¡°This wristband should be from several years ago.¡± Currently, besides the wristband, there are no otherpelling clues about the identity of this mysterious killer. For a moment, both of them fell silent, and the car became quiet. Just then, a dull sound came. Bang- The sudden sound startled Cheyenne. She looked down¡­ Cierra actually forcibly tore off the small toy that was on Master Iker¡¯s car. Cheyenne was instantly furious. She was already upset, and now Cierra was causing trouble. She grabbed her and smacked her little bottom twice. p, p! ¡°I told you not to touch anything randomly. Why did you take Uncle Iker¡¯s things without permission?¡± This was the first time Cierra had been hit by mommy since she could remember. She was stunned at first, then opened her little red mouth. She cried. ¡°Mama is bad¡­ You, you hit me, Mama doesn¡¯t love me anymore.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t put much strength into it, yet she cried with tears flowing, as if she was some wicked stepmother. ¡°Stop pretending. You easily cry like this whenever I scold you. If you don¡¯t want me to hit you, you should listen and quickly give the thing back!¡± Cierra sniffed pitifully and threatened in a weak voice, ¡°You hit me, hup, when Daddyes back, I¡¯ll let him spank your butt, bad Mama.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. She roughly wiped her nose with a tissue. ¡°You look so ugly. Your snot is about to drop into your mouth. Don¡¯t go out and say you¡¯re my daughter.¡± ¡°Alright, Cierra, are you going to tattle and find backup now? I¡¯m sorry to tell you that your dad¡¯s dearest person is me. He¡¯s my husband, how could he listen to you?¡± After speaking, Cheyenne smirked triumphantly, a provoking glint in her eyes. Cierra, who had just stopped her tears, burst into tears once again. Her tears wet the entire tissue as she pouted and retorted while sobbing, ¡°No, Daddy clearly said his dearest person is me!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Indeed, a daughter is her father¡¯s former sweetheart. Did Kelvin, that despicable man, really say that? When hees back, she will definitely teach him a lesson! By this time, the red light had turned green. Iker elerated the car while multitasking to console the mother and daughter beside him. The red light had turned to green as Iker pressed on the gas pedal and drove forward, trying to focus on both the road ahead and the mother-daughter duo beside him. ¡°Alright Cheyenne, Cierra is still young, don¡¯t be so hard on her. It¡¯s in a kid¡¯s nature to like toys, they¡¯re not worth much anyway. If she likes it, let her have it,¡± Iker said, not even sure where the Spider-Man toy came from in his car. It was probably left behind by Lewisst time. Four years had passed, and Lewis who used to call her ¡°Fairy Sister¡± was now almost eight years old, just starting second grade. Iker felt sorry for Cierra and naturally didn¡¯t think much of this small matter. But Cheyenne saw it differently, her expression serious as she said, ¡°Master Iker, you don¡¯t know how this little girl acts recklessly at home every day. Because she¡¯s the youngest and a daughter, everyone spoils her.¡± ¡°From her grandpa, uncle, to her dad, Kelvin, Aunt Yvonne, you, Mr. Lara¡­ all the way down to her brother, Sasha, everyone spoils her and dotes on her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly afraid that one day she¡¯ll get used to being spoiled by everyone, and when her temper grows willful, it¡¯ll be toote to regret it.¡± The toy might not be worth much, but it was a matter of basic courtesy. Taking someone else¡¯s belongings without permission was a form of petty theft. Cheyenne didn¡¯t think being young and yful could excuse anything, as many habits are formed in childhood. If not corrected in time, these bad habits would only escte as one grows up, even leading to regrettable actions. She couldn¡¯t control others, nor did she want to, but Cierra was her daughter, so she had to. She had a point, and Iker knew he had no right to interfere with Cheyenne¡¯s decision. However, he genuinely believed Cierra was still young and the situation wasn¡¯t as serious as she made it out to be. ¡°Cierra, apologize to Mom, and then Uncle Iker will give you this toy, okay?¡± Cheyenne swiftly vetoed, ¡°No, that won¡¯t work either. Didn¡¯t you say the toy belongs to Lewis? What if the little guy can¡¯t find his toy and starts crying?¡± ¡°No worries, Lewis is eight now, I¡¯ll get him another gift when that timees.¡± After crying her heart out, Cierraposed herself and ced the toy back, then flung herself into Iker¡¯sp to apologize. ¡°Uncle Iker, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to take your things.¡± With one hand on the wheel, Iker had to use his other hand to hug her. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t cry¡­ Uncle knows Cierra is a good kid, but Mom scolded you for your own good.¡± Cierra hupped, ¡°I¡­ I know¡­ hic¡­¡± Seeing her with red eyes softened Cheyenne¡¯s heart a bit. Nheless, in a family, there had to be someone ying the tough role and someone ying the soft one. Kelvin spoiled Cierra even more than she did, so as a mother, she had to be the tough one. When Cierra called her a ¡°bad mama¡± earlier, it had hurt her feelings quite a bit. This was the child she had carried for nine months, how could she not love her and care for her? ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t touch Uncle Iker¡¯s things again.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Well¡­ I wanted to take this Spider-Man to give to a sick old grandpa.¡± It took Cierra a long time to exin her reason. Cheyenne was confused, ¡°What old grandpa?¡± Didn¡¯t she only have one grandpa? Chapter 979: Forced to Become a Grandma Soon after, Cierra tearfully managed to tell the whole story. It turned out that she had been going to the park with old Mr. Foley every day not too long ago. Old Mr. Foley had a group of card-ying friends there, a bunch of retired folks with nothing better to do who gathered together under a shady tree after lunch. They yed cards, gambled, yed chess, watched birds, and lived a carefree and leisurely life resembling that of immortals. During this time, Cierra apanied him. Among the people ying chess with old Mr. Foley was an elderly gentleman who was a bit different ¨C he could onlye out once a week. At first, Cierra didn¡¯t pay much attention to him until the day he brought a cute little green-headed turtle. He said he wanted to give it to her and be friends with her. For the turtle¡¯s sake, Cierra agreed without thinking much of it, not realizing anything was amiss about a little girl of just over two years old befriending a man in his seventies. It wasn¡¯t untilter, after old Mr. Foley found out about this, that he told her the old man¡¯s story. ¡°That old man is sick, very seriously. Great-grandpa said his son and daughter were unfilial and left him in the hospital without caring for him.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Great-grandpa also said if I ignored him, in the future, he might end up just as miserable as that old man.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, except for Great-grandpa, no one else ys with that old man even though he¡¯s actually very good. He would buy me snacks, tell me stories, dig for worms with me, and y pretend with me.¡± ¡°He said he was Spiderman, would catch dragonflies and grasshoppers to eat; also said he was a reincarnated fairy from the sky who could perform magic.¡± Cheyenne listened to the beginning without any problem, but the more she heard, the more she felt something was off. Why did that old man sound more and more like a con artist? At the very least, he seemed like a lunatic! Thinking back to when she was little, didn¡¯t her own grandfather use to deceive her with a few old books at the school gate? This was the first time Cheyenne had heard her daughter mention this old man. In the past, Cierra would always share even the tiniest things with her mother when she came home. Given that Cierra had known this old man for a while, why was this only being mentioned now? Concerned about any potential risks around her daughter, Cheyenne¡¯s expression became extremely serious. ¡°Wait, Cierra, are you sure that old man isn¡¯t a con artist? Do you really believe in fairy tales about heavenly incarnations?¡± Cierra was on the brink of tears at being used of her elderly friend being a con artist. Her face turned red as she argued with her mother, ¡°No, Grandpa is a real fairy, he can climb trees¡­ faster than a dog.¡± ¡°He has a son, named Little Turtle, who loves staying in the water and eating the little worms I dig for it.¡± Little Turtle was the green-headed turtle the old man had given Cierra, but unfortunately, her ¡°godson¡± was identally run over by a passing taxi. It was a bloody scene. That afternoon, Cierra was heartbroken. With her godson gone, she and the old man cried together for the entire afternoon. In the end, they dug a grave under the tree, buried the little turtle, and offered a wildflower from the park as a ritual. Cheyenne was speechless. From her daughter¡¯s words, she could see that the old man was likely a mentally ill patient. Otherwise, how could he mistake a turtle for his own son? And with her naive daughter having a ¡°godson¡± at just two and a half years old, Cheyenne, at only twenty-five, had been upgraded to ¡°grandma.¡± ¡°Absolutely ridiculous,¡± she said with a mix of amusement and exasperation. ¡°Wait!¡± Cheyenne seemed to have a revtion and let out a piercing scream, her red lips slightly ajar. ¡°Hiss!¡± Upon hearing her cry, Iker urgently pulled over to the side of the road. The sudden halt of the speeding car caused a spark of silver-white light to burst from the friction between the wheels and the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cheyenne?¡± Cheyenne frantically tapped on the car window, her voice filled with urgency as she said, ¡°I just remembered, yes¡­ that¡¯s it! At the psychiatric hospital, the wristbands are fluorescent-colored.¡± She had just shed a picture in her mind-there was a photo in the information Sean brought a couple of days ago. It was takenst year. The photo showed Nora in a hospital gown, sitting on a hospital bed, smiling at the camera. At that time, she was also wearing a wristband like that. ¡°However, to be certain, I think we should go back and find the photo forparison,¡± Cheyenne said anxiously. ¡°On the other hand, we need to send someone to the psychiatric hospital quickly to see if there are any patients who haven¡¯t been discharged but are missing their wristbands.¡± ¡°This matter needs urgent attention because if we¡¯ve missed twice, the other party might have realized that they¡¯ve been exposed and could be nning to move elsewhere,¡± she continued. Even patients like Nora, who were brought back by their families for treatment, would need to visit the hospital regrly as long as their illness wasn¡¯tpletely cured, and the hospital would issue a wristband to them. Therefore, starting from this aspect might yield some information, although investigating the information of all patients on file within a short period of time would be quite a task. Cheyenne now needed to rush to see Kate, she could only entrust this task to Iker. He had more subordinates, and the efficiency of his work was undoubtedly much faster than her doing it alone. Although all of this was purely Cheyenne¡¯s spection, Iker chose to trust her unconditionally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheyenne, I¡¯ll make a call now to verify and then take you to the hospital to see Miss Zamora,¡± Iker assured her. ¡°As forparing the photo from Nora¡¯s file, we can do thatter once the results are out in the evening.¡± ¡°Well, for now, that¡¯s our best course of action,¡± Cheyenne nodded. With that said, he immediately took out his phone and made a call to his security guard. He then contacted Gordon. Because a patient¡¯s personal file was a private matter, even he as a military officer could not easily ess it, and the military regtions were even more stringent. Applying for a search warrant would be too time-consuming. It would be easier to start from Gordon¡¯s side, as he was investigating a child abduction case, and Nora was one of the missing persons in the case. She was also a patient at that hospital. Having the public security bureau intervene would be more appropriate and transparent. Both of them had their own tasks to handle, so they naturally forgot about Cierra¡¯s matter for the time being. Cierra, holding a Spider-Man toy, sneakily nced at her mom and then at Uncle Iker, who was driving seriously, blinking in disbelief. Did she get away without her mom scolding her for what happened today? Uncle Iker said he would give this toy to her. In that case, could she give this toy to that old man? The thought made Cierra smile happily, ¡°Uncle Iker is really nice!¡± At least better than her stern mother. But the best person to her, of course, was her daddy. Cierra began to miss the best daddy in the whole world. Chapter 980: The Plan of Kiara Meanwhile, in a small mountain vige miles away from there, Yocmery. ¡°Achoo-¡± Kelvin, who had just finished washing up and was about to leave right after getting out of bed, unexpectedly sneezed. Feeling like everyone in the room was staring at him, despite being ustomed to having a cold demeanor all the time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed at this moment. As a result, his handsome face became even more indifferent, with a sharp and chiseled face like ice sculpture, showing no expression at all. People in the rural households would dig a rectangr or square pit in the main hall, then put firewood inside to light a fire. During winter, the family would gather around this pit to eat and chat, while in summer, they would boil water here. To avoid wasting firewood, they often hang bacon on the beams above the pit, letting the smoke rise when in use, conveniently roasting the bacon. The bacon in Yocmery is indeed a specialty, with the ham hanging for who knows how many years, covered with a thickyer of dust that looks almost like it¡¯s gone moldy. But upon cutting it open, the deep red muscle texture is as beautiful as snowkes and appears rosy under the sun. Stir-fried with shepherd¡¯s purse, the fragrance is delightful. Kelvin doesn¡¯t have much interest in food, mainly because he is quite picky and doesn¡¯t like things with strong vors. He still vividly remembers the taste of shepherd¡¯s purse fromst night, fearing that he may never forget it in his lifetime. But he does quite like the taro dish. People in Yocmery like to call potatoes ¡°taro¡± and almost have it for every meal. Just this morning, as Kelvin got up, the vige chief¡¯s youngest daughter, Kiara, had already started a fire in the pit and threw in a few taros. When Kelvin came out, she was bending over, using tongs to take out the taros from the ashes in the pit. Kiara is the youngest daughter of the vige chief and also the vige belle. At just twenty-one years old, she is already a divorced single mother with two children. Kiara dropped out of school at sixteen due to poor grades, got married to her high school ssmate at seventeen, and initially, their rtionship was good. After having two children, the man began to change his mind and wanted to go out to explore, which Kiara naturally didn¡¯t allow. Their rtionship became tense, and the man eventually filed for divorce. Later on, they did divorce because the man contracted a dreadful infectious disease and passed away in bed after six months of separation. Being left a widow, Kiara didn¡¯t want to return to her inws and instead brought her two children back to her parents¡¯ home. She also has an older brother who works in the county town, a public servant who hardly everes home throughout the year. It¡¯s fine for Kiara to be with her children and parents. Kelvin met this girl named Kiara for the first timest night. Like most people in the vige, she has a slightly darkplexion and a slender figure.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Her features are delicate. However, he doesn¡¯t care about whether she is beautiful or not because the most beautiful woman in his mind is his wife, Cheyenne. Except for her, everyone else is negligible. ¡°Good morning, Kelvin. It¡¯s colder here in the morning and evening. Would you like toe over and warm yourself by the fire? Don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Kiara said. Kiara is not a shy girl; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have started dating at 16 and gotten married at 17. Last night was the first time she saw Kelvin. This man who came from the big city immediately caught her attention, tall, fair-skinned, handsome, and wealthy. Even though her father said he was already 32 years old, Kiara thought he was much more promising than the young men in the vige in their early twenties. But the trouble was, he was married, and his wife was still around. Kiara smirked disdainfully at the thought of the woman in tight dress next to Kelvin. ¡°Just good at dressing up, huh? That woman is much older than her, and she¡¯s only 21 this year, youth is the greatest asset! And Kelvin doesn¡¯t have any children yet, while she happens to have two kids, the eldest son is five years old this year, and the younger one is three¡­ If Kelvin is willing to divorce and marry her. He could get two sons for free, he wouldn¡¯t need to buy separately, a two-for-one deal. Compared to Kiara¡¯s enthusiasm, Kelvin just politely greeted her, saying, ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Kiara wasn¡¯t disappointed by the rejection, she quickly found a new topic, deftly pulling out the baked potatoes from the ashes. She dusted off the dust on top, the charred potatoes were still a bit hot, she boldly presented them to Kelvin. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to eat in the morning, Kelvin, would you like to try a baked potato? Don¡¯t be fooled by its ugly appearance, it¡¯s actually delicious inside.¡± Especially when dipped in chili sauce, she could eat five or six in one go. But how could a man like Kelvin, who has been a clean freak since childhood, touch something taken out of the ashes, especially when Kiara¡¯s fingernails were full of dirt. He felt extremely ufortable, almost nauseous. ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry. When my wife and brother-inw wake up, we might be leaving today, thank you for your hospitality.¡± ¡°Leaving?¡± How could that be allowed! Kiara was slightly angry, she hadn¡¯t even started her tricks yet, and this handsome and wealthy man was about to leave. ¡°Is it because my family is too poor, or you find my hospitalitycking so you don¡¯t want to stay for another day?¡± She said in a grievance, looking down at the embroidered shoes on her feet, her half-closed eyes hiding her calctions. Kelvin¡¯s words were just a way to let the vige chief¡¯s family know that they were not staying willingly, but just ¡°forced to stay¡±. ¡°No, we¡¯re here for business, and once that¡¯s done, naturally we have to leave.¡± Hearing this, Kiara made a light sneer. Does that mean if things don¡¯t work out, he won¡¯t have to leave? Both of them fell silent, Kelvin kept looking at the door, his straight spine and elegant figure constantly captivating the widowed Kiara. She silently ate the food in her hand, nced at the closed door. Last night¡­ it seemed like Kelvin slept with his brother-inw. For some reason, Kiara always felt that Kelvin and his wife didn¡¯t seem like a couple, they rarely spoke to each other, and didn¡¯t sleep together at night. Maybe it¡¯s because his wife can¡¯t bear children, so their feelings are lukewarm. That¡¯s even better, the chance of Kelvin getting a divorce is still high. As she plotted in her mind how to make Kelvin see her charm, Kiara¡¯s youngest son ran over holding a pair of pants soaked in urine, running bare-bottomed. The little guy, ¡°Stone,¡± is only three years old, with a round and sturdy appearance and dark skin. ¡°Mama, I want to eat potatoes.¡± As he ran over, his dick also swayed, his face still had two rosy blushes, bright and dark eyes shining. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Stone¡¯s serious face. Chapter 981: He Can Only Be Oliver and Cierra’s Father Although he didn¡¯t like the vige chief¡¯s family, the children were still very cute. Seeing Stone, he was reminded of his own cold-hearted son and the adorable daughter Cierra at home. Cierra always came to him when she woke up, holding her clothes and asking him to dress her instead of finding her wife Cheyenne. Because of this, Cheyenne was jealous, saying that their daughter was her love rival, perhaps a lover from a past life. When he didn¡¯t smile, he exuded an icy demeanor that kept others at a distance, but when he did smile¡­ the two dimples on his face instantly added a touch of warmth. It turned out he could smile. And when he did, he looked quite handsome. Kiara was enthralled, forgetting what she had wanted to say moments ago. Meanwhile, the bold Stone gazed up at Kelvin with innocent eyes and in a childish voice said, ¡°Mom, this uncle is handsome. Can he be my dad?¡± Kiara felt a sweet warmth, realizing that her son also liked Kelvin very much. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched slightly, rare that he wasn¡¯t angry, and calmly patted Stone¡¯s little head. ¡°No, Uncle is just Uncle, he can¡¯t be Stone¡¯s dad. Besides, Stone already has a dad. Don¡¯t believe me? Ask your Mom.¡± The man¡¯s direct and cold rejection enraged Kiara ¨C he shouldn¡¯t have spoken to the child like that, even if he was unwilling. Little Stone looked at Uncle Kelvin with disappointment but quickly brightened up at the mention of having a ¡°dad.¡± Turning to his mother, he asked, ¡°Mom, Uncle Kelvin said I have a dad, where is my dad? Will he buy me toy cars and take me to the city for burgers?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kiara lovingly embraced her son, whose lips were still a bit dark from the potato he had just eaten, nting a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Of course, Stone has a dad, but your dad went far away and will take a long time toe back.¡± Stone¡¯s father passed away when he was still in her womb, so he was born without a father. Kiara naturally favored her younger son, forgiving him as long as the mistakes he made weren¡¯t major. Stone was obedient and adorable, except for asional bedwetting andck of appetite. Kiara had observed how Kelvin interacted with the child, surprised that a man as aloof as him could enjoy thepany of children. Stone, oblivious to the adults¡¯ thoughts, was simply happy to have a dad. ¡°How wonderful, I¡¯m also someone¡¯s dad now. When Dades back, I want to ride on horseback.¡± Riding on horseback meant sitting on his father¡¯s neck, a treat many children in the vige enjoyed, and Stone wanted it too. ¡°Okay, for now take this potato and eat outside. Mom will dry your pants for you.¡± ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Uncle Kelvin.¡± Before leaving, Stone waved goodbye to Kelvin enthusiastically. Kelvin sighed lightly, nodding slightly, ¡°Take it slow¡­ be careful not to fall.¡± After Stone left, only Kiara and Kelvin remained in the hall. Kelvin unabashedly ced Stone¡¯s wet pants on the fire pit to dry, adding a new scent to the rising temperature. Kelvin¡¯s eyes twitched at the sight. Oliver and Cierra would asionally wet the bed, but the next day everything would be quickly cleaned up and tossed into the washing machine for a wash. Never would they continue to have the child wear the urine-soaked pants like they were doing now. It might be easier for the adults, but wearing pants stained with urine was not safe for the child, as it could breed bacteria. He wanted to remind her but felt his position was inappropriate. So, he decided to let it go. Kiara, however, didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it, as many adults in the vige did the same. She looked at Kelvin¡¯s back with a pitiful gaze while roasting the pants and said, ¡°Mr. Foley, you must have noticed that my little son Stone really likes you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Kelvin replied without turning around, his voice deep. The woman behind him bit her lip, suddenly feeling irritated. ¡°Stone is very pitiful. His father died right after he was born. For all these years, I¡¯ve always told him that his father is still alive and someday wille back, just to spare him from sorrow.¡± ¡°Just now, Stone simply wanted to call you ¡®dad,¡¯ why did you refuse a poor child who has no father?¡± Even if it¡¯s just tofort him, a casual acknowledgment would suffice! He outright refused, showing a harsh indifference. Yet, his initial fondness for Stone was unmistakable. Kelvin didn¡¯t expect her to use him over this matter, finding it somewhat perplexing. While having a soft spot for Stone was one thing, he had his own children. Kelvin was only Cheyenne¡¯s husband, Oliver and Cierra¡¯s father, and nothing more¡­ He didn¡¯t want to get involved with anyone else, no matter who it was. His little princess would get jealous and upset if she found out. Of course, Kiara couldn¡¯t know the truth. Kelvin then turned around, looking at her earnestly and saying word by word, ¡°Miss Kiara, your child and I share no blood rtion. I can¡¯t bear it if he calls me ¡®dad.''¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I do empathize with Stone¡¯s situation about his real father, but¡­ lies are still lies. You can hide it from him now, but sooner orter the child will find out when he¡¯s older.¡± ¡°You!¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes instantly reddened with anger. His clear refusal made it evident that he couldn¡¯t be Stone¡¯s father and her husband. Kelvin saw her reaction but had no intention of apologizing for it. At the peak of the awkward atmosphere in the lobby, Alisha woke up. She wore a long ck dress today, with a white knitted sweater draped over her shoulders and elegantly walked out in high heels. ¡°Oops, I slept until now. Honey¡­ I hope I didn¡¯t dy our ns?¡± Kelvin nced at her lightly, his lips slightly parted, his tone softened a bit. ¡°No, since you¡¯re awake, go freshen up quickly. Let¡¯s go find Camren soon to see the child.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just an ordinary conversation between a married couple, but Kiara couldn¡¯t help but envy it greatly. How good would it be if she were the one cared for by Mr. Foley! They wanted to see the child? In her dreams! Without her permission, Camren wouldn¡¯t dare sell the child to them. Breakfast was had at the vige head¡¯s house, after which Kelvin suggested going to see Camren about the child. Kiara¡¯s eyes lit up at this, and she quickly called her eldest son Aden, whispering a few words in his ear sneakily. Shortly after, Aden slipped out through the back door of the kitchen. Chapter 982: Journalists Surround Sean Room 302 of Hopedale Hospital in Akloit. The room was crowded, with Dr. Eddie, the attending physician, apanied by two nurses examining his sister. As the grandfather, Leandro stood at the foot of the bed, tears of joy streaming down his face. Outside the room stood two stoic soldiers, both sent by Iker. Since the assassination attempt that night, Kate¡¯s safety had been included in the protection n. In addition to the guards sent by Iker, Glenn had also hired a bodyguard to provide double protection, allowing her to recover peacefully during this time. When Cheyenne arrived, she found a group of paparazzi journalists who had somehow caught wind of the news, blocking the hallway with their cameras. She almost got squished with Cierra.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Despite the chaos, the journalists were eager to get to the door to take pictures. ¡°Can we interview Miss Zamora?¡± they asked. ¡°Yeah, we heard Miss Zamora was critically ill a few days ago. Has her condition improved? Are there anysting effects?¡± ¡°Will the Zamora family sue the Chambers family over the recent fight? Is there a connection between Miss Zamora¡¯s missing child and the fight between her and Miss Chambers?¡± ¡­ As the hospital director, Cheyenne was naturally infuriated by the scene. She blocked the camera lens of one of the journalists with a look of disgust on her cold and beautiful face. ¡°Please leave here as soon as possible and do not disturb the patient¡¯s rest.¡± ¡°In a hospital, it is a basic courtesy not to cause amotion.¡± Their disturbance in the hallway not only affected Kate but also other patients in the ward. Cheyenne was very displeased. Who let them in? Even after her warning, one short-haired female journalist had the audacity to challenge her. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We are here to interview Miss Kate Zamora, not you. We just need ten minutes, ten minutes¡­ we¡¯ll leave after asking our questions!¡± She led the way, and other journalists also requested interviews with Kate, saying five minutes or ten minutes would suffice. Cheyenne chuckled sarcastically; she hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation in many years and was unsure whether to apud their dedication. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, you need to understand that your actions constitute illegal behavior.¡± ¡°Security, get them out!¡± As Cheyenne¡¯s words fell, several security personnel in uniform with batons rushed over and stood in front of her. ¡°Director, you¡­ you¡¯re here for work.¡± The speaker appeared to be in his forties. Cheyenne remembered him as the newly appointed head of security, so she immediately reprimanded him. ¡°What kind of business are you doing? How did paparazzi get in here?¡± ¡°What if they identally capture the patient¡¯s privacy or theb¡¯s confidential information?¡± The middle-aged security chief, feeling guilty, apologized repeatedly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I know I was wrong. It was negligence on our security department¡¯s part.¡± These people were just too cunning; they were all dressed casually and didn¡¯t have cameras hanging visibly around their necks. He had assumed they were from some department here for a health inspection. The hospital cooperated with government units in the city, providing a free annual health check-up opportunity. Cheyenne no longer wasted time with them and bluntly threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds¡­ If you¡¯re still here in three seconds, I¡¯m calling the cops.¡± ¡°You will be arrested for leaking patient personal information and stealing the nation¡¯s top secrets.¡± With the dual crime, you¡¯d be looking at least ten years behind bars. Indeed, some people started to feel the fear, and they quickly put away their cameras and turned to run. What was once a bustling crowd now dwindled down to half, with only the short-haired female reporter who had just challenged Cheyenne earlier remaining. As Cheyenne nced at her, the reporter straightened her posture, raised her chin proudly, and red back. ¡°Don¡¯t let this woman deceive you. We are legitimate journalists.¡± ¡°Reporting on the fight thatnded Kate, the heiress of the Zamora family and wife of Master Glenn, and Juliana, the heiress of the Chambers family is a part of legitimate news coverage.¡± ¡°Some people bluster and think we¡¯ll back down with a few words, pretending to be someone they¡¯re not. Are they even real journalists?¡± ¡­ Her brainwashing words seemed to toughen the attitudes of these people. Cheyenne sneered dismissively, ¡°Pretending to be someone you¡¯re not? Do you even know who I am?¡± The short-haired reporter thought of herself as a fearless and honest person and bristled with pride. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. iming national security secrets, do you think you¡¯re a scientist or a head of state?¡± ¡°Even the President undergoes public scrutiny once a month.¡± The so-called scrutiny was just a press conference where questions and discussions from various sectors of society were allowed. Cheyenne gave her apassionate look and remained silent. Just then, Sean along with a doctor and many interns approached Cheyenne from the other end of the corridor and greeted her in unison. ¡°Director, you¡¯re back!¡± The word ¡°Director¡± imprinted in the mind, causing the short-haired reporter¡¯s face to turn pale in fear. The people behind her were filled with regret! Before them stood Cheyenne, dressed in a pink hoodie and white pleated skirt, looking like a college girl, was the hospital¡¯s director! Cheyenne nced at Sean, noticing his somewhat tired appearance after not seeing him for a few days. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back to check on Kate.¡± ¡°Director, how¡¯s your foot feeling?¡± ¡°By the way, Director, is this youngdy your daughter? She¡¯s really cute. Little girl¡­ say uncle.¡± Cierra was indeed as popr as ever. Since this was not a suitable ce for conversation and Cheyenne had other matters to attend to, she handed her daughter over to Sean. ¡°Can you watch her for me? I¡¯lle get herter.¡± Cierra was willing to y with her little uncle. However, Sean, who had never taken care of a child before, was a bit flustered and quickly spread out his arms to catch the child securely. Wasn¡¯t the big sister¡¯s behavior a little too rude? She just pushed Cierra over. What if he hadn¡¯t caught Cierra and she fell? Cierra clung to her little uncle¡¯s hand and mischievously winked at him cutely. ¡°Uncle, carry me!¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Holding the fragrant and soft little niece in his arms, Sean instantly became the envy of his ssmates. All of them wished they could rece him in holding the little girl. Wherever he went, the interns who were working with him followed suit. Chapter 983: The Tricks of the Snack Lover Especially the female ssmates, each one was exceptionally attentive. This led Sean to bask in the feeling of being surrounded by beauties, even though these girls were all here for Cierra. He was just riding on the coattails. The scene then shifted to a delicate little girl sitting obediently on a chair, surrounded by many youngdies. They were enthusiastically offering her snacks ¨C potato chips, lollipops, spicy strips, mini-breads¡­ all prepared to pass the time during night shifts. Normally, it was hard for anyone to get a bite, but now they were generously bringing them out to give to Cierra. ¡°Cierra, try this, it¡¯s a waffle biscuit¡­ my favorite!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cierra was handed a piece of bread, blinked her eyes, then smiled with her tiny teeth at the nurse. ¡°Thank you! Pretty sister¡­¡± Oh my! She was already pretty, but calling herself ¡°pretty sister¡± in that cute childish voice totally melted the little nurse¡¯s heart. Seeing this, the others envied and sought to please the little girl even more. ¡°Do you want to eat this? It¡¯s blueberry-vored lollipop, with a rich cheesiness inside.¡± Cierra¡¯s eyes lit up ¨C wasn¡¯t this the brand she wanted when she went shopping with her momst time? However, her mom, with plenty of candies at home, had refused her. She really liked this candy, but Cierra swallowed hard and resisted for now. ¡°No¡­ no need, my mom said not to take other people¡¯s things casually. Sister, you have worked so hard, you should eat it.¡± Wow, what a cute little one! Only two and a half years old, already showing consideration for others¡¯ hard work. Then the girl affectionately touched Cierra¡¯s face, who was still smiling. But actually Cierra thought, ¡°Oh my! This big sister must give me the candy, otherwise, I¡¯ll be at a loss, boohoo.¡± Fortunately, the big sister finally forced the candy into her hands, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about saving it for me, it¡¯s just a cheap candy for me.¡± ¡°Take it, Cierra, I will be sad if you don¡¯t.¡± Cierra epted the candy, thinking if her mom found out she had the candyter, she could say this sister insisted on giving it to her, and if she didn¡¯t eat it, the sister would be sad, hehe. Seeing her little niece struggling to hold all the snacks, Sean finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t give her any more snacks. Eating too many snacks is bad for her stomach.¡± If he wasn¡¯t her uncle, she would hold a grudge, hmph! Looking up again, she hugged her snacks and jumped off the small stool, then ran up to Sean. Some even admired her duckling-like walking style, feeling her wobbly steps were especially adorable. ¡°So cute¡­¡± Sean had no idea why his little niece hade to him. He thought maybe she had too much stuff in her hands and couldn¡¯t carry it all, so she wanted to ask for his help. ¡°I¡­,¡± he began, but Cierra quickly cut in with a smile, stuffing the snacks in her hands into Sean¡¯s hands. In an innocent tone, she said, ¡°Uncle, you seem pitiful. You must get jealous because these sisters only share snacks with me.¡± ¡°I am your niece. Mom said I should learn to share. Uncle, if you don¡¯t have snacks¡­ I will share half with you.¡± Listening to this two-and-a-half-year-old kid earnestly ¡°analyze¡± his jealousy, Sean was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± He didn¡¯t even know these girls, why would he be jealous, and he had long quit eating snacks. But his niece was really good and considerate! With so many good things, she still wanted to share half with him. He had seen many kids be selfish because their parents spoiled them. But Cierra was different, always thinking about sharing with her uncle. He was starting to like the little girl more and more. However, the others didn¡¯t see it the same way. They thought Sean, being big and young, was shameless topete with a little kid for food. Cierra, on the other hand, was kind-hearted, still thinking about sharing half with her uncle. She was really obedient. Good-looking and kind-hearted kids are naturally more likable. Cierra received even more snacks, more than she could carry. ¡°Cierra, this is grape-vored egg tart. Keep it for yourself and don¡¯t give it to your uncle, he doesn¡¯t deserve it¡­¡± Sean wondered what he had done wrong. ¡°Cierra, this is chocte from me, but you can only have one a day. And don¡¯t give it to your uncle. Be careful, one day he might give it to another girl.¡± Cierra nodded solemnly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. My uncle hasn¡¯t found a girlfriend yet.¡± Work time came, and after taking a few photos with Cierra, the other girls went back to their workstations. The crowded hallway suddenly became empty, leaving only the uncle and niece¡­ and a pile of snacks. Cierra couldn¡¯t carry them all, and she didn¡¯t want to give them to her uncle in case he embezzled them like mom. So, she had an idea, turning her back to Sean and leaving a spot on her head. ¡°Uncle, Cierra¡¯s pockets can¡¯t fit anymore. Can you put them in my hat for me?¡± Because it was cold out, Cheyenne had put a milky white hoodie over her green skirt. The hoodie had a hood, with two bunny ears on top. Sean agreed and stuffed the candies, choctes, and cookies into her hat. Now, the bulging bunch was so big that Cierra¡¯s neck seemed to have disappeared from behind. Chapter 984: Unchanging Friendship Not knowing that her daughter had received many ¡°bribes¡± behind her back, Cheyenne was now standing in the corridor, coldly watching as the security guards escorted the reporters away. Especially the female reporter who had challenged her just a moment ago. One second she had been boldly iming to be a ¡°journalist,¡± but now she couldn¡¯t even produce her press pass. Her face turned ashen. Cheyenne disdainfully flicked away nonexistent dust from her sleeve and casually said, ¡°Since you¡¯re pretending to be a journalist to spy on patients¡¯ privacy and leak national secrets, then grab her and take her to the police station.¡± ¡°Yes, Director!¡± At themand, two burly security guards pressed on the female reporter¡¯s arms, attempting to drag her out. It dawned on her what ¡°fear¡± truly felt like-after all, everyone knew that Cheyenne was good friends with the chief of police. If she ended up in the station, those two charges she was facing might be reality. ¡°I¡¯m not a spy! It¡¯s that woman who¡¯s ndering me!¡± ¡°What national secrets? How could there be any secrets in a small hospital? It¡¯s all Cheyenne¡¯s nonsense to frame me.¡± ¡°I will sue you for abuse of power.¡± The sound of synchronized footsteps emanated from the elevator area, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. As they turned around, they saw ten special forces soldiers in green military uniforms, guns holstered at their waists, jogging towards them with precision. The once spacious corridor now felt crowded with their arrival, and an inexplicable chill filled the air. Subconsciously, the onlookers closed their mouths and held their breath. The damn pressure was just too strong; no one dared to speak. The soldiers stood in formation in front of Iker. The leader barked, ¡°Salute!¡± In perfect unison, the ten soldiers saluted Iker and respectfully dered, ¡°Greetings, General Iker.¡± Iker¡¯s icy gaze swept over them. ¡°At ease.¡± They assumed the ¡®parade rest¡¯ position. ¡°Very well. Although I have been absent for some time, it¡¯s clear that you haven¡¯t been idle. I¡¯ve called you here for an important task.¡± ¡°General Iker, please give us your orders. We will obey without question!¡± Iker nodded, his gazending mockingly on the female reporter. ¡°Your first task is to-it¡¯s to take this spy to the police station.¡± ¡°Yes, mission guaranteed!¡± With the intervention of the special forces, the hospital security quickly released the reporter. She turned fearfully to run, but one of the soldiers grabbed her shoulder, executing a swift shoulder throw that mmed her onto the ground. ¡°Take her away!¡± The cold handcuffs snapped shut, rendering the reporter immobile. She was then unceremoniously dragged away as if by a tractor. ¡°I¡¯m not a spy! You¡¯re engaging in hegemony!¡± ¡°Cheyenne colluding with the military, ndering me, I implore everyone to mediate for me!¡± Before she could finish her plea, Iker¡¯s sharp gaze shot her way, and one of the soldiers quickly covered her mouth. ¡°You better behave, don¡¯t make me knock you out and take you away directly.¡± They showed no mercy to a female spy who disrupted social stability. Finally rid of the bothersome woman, Cheyenne sighed in relief and thanked Iker. ¡°Cheyenne, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Protecting Miss Zamora is also one of our tasks. By the way¡­ that female reporter seemed to be targeting you. I¡¯ll let you know once things are clear.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Cheyenne wasn¡¯t in a rush to address the trouble caused by the female reporter for now. She needed to go in and check on her friend Kate first. Iker had no intention of going in as he wasn¡¯t familiar with the Zamora family. He decided to wait for Cheyenne by the doorway. Inside the hospital room, upon seeing Cheyenne¡¯s arrival, Leandro and Eddie took a step back to make room for her. They had heard themotion outside the door earlier, but they were focused on examining Kate and didn¡¯t want to be distracted. Cheyenne helped them drive away those reporters, which relieved them. ¡°Cheyenne, thank you for earlier.¡± Eddie expressed his gratitude to Cheyenne for handling the situation with the reporter while tidying up the medical tools. A group of reporters who only stirred up trouble and misconstrued facts wouldn¡¯t be of any help to Kate and could affect the patient¡¯s emotions. Nearly two years had passed, and Eddie couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental seeing the noticeably more mature young girl in front of him. More than that, he felt joyful¡­ She had changed, yet she seemed unchanged. But he knew that she was still Cheyenne, the girl who shared a profound connection with his sister. Cheyenne smiled gently, ¡°Eddie, don¡¯t mention it. Even though you¡¯ve gained quite a reputation in the past two years, we are friends. You don¡¯t need to use those formalities with me.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I won¡¯t say thank you next time.¡± She truly hadn¡¯t changed! Kate, still not fully recovered, was slightly more alert now. She could hear her brother and Cheyenne talking. Thinking about how Cheyenne had saved her from the brink of death, Kate was overwhelmed with gratitude and didn¡¯t know how to express it. Struggling to open her eyes, Kate, with her hand wrapped in medical tape, managed to move it slightly and mustered all her strength to reach out. She held onto Cheyenne¡¯s small fingers. This was a small gesture between the two of them, reminiscent of when they used to walk hand in hand back in middle school. At that time, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t ustomed to being too intimate with others, so she always refused, but Kate, a clingy little sprite, insisted on linking arms with her. With no other choice, Cheyenne offered her a finger. ¡°If you want to hold my hand, you can touch just one finger. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± From then on, whenever they appeared together, they would hold each other¡¯s little fingers to buy water at the cafeteria, go to the restroom together¡­ Others admired the strong bond between them and even spread rumors behind their backs that they were a couple, citing their fondness for this finger gesture as evidence. Yearster, as Kate repeated the gesture, Cheyenne¡¯s thoughts instantly drifted back to their youth. Back then, Kate was much livelier than she appeared now. She wouldugh heartily, sneakily bring her pulp novels, and trick her into going for barbecue only to lead her to the library. Unlike the present, where Katey barely conscious in bed, red eyes fixed on her! ¡°Kate.¡± Cheyenne felt a pang in her heart, reaching out to hold her cold, needle-marked hand. Her hand was bruised too. Cheyenne realized the suffering she had endured in recent times.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kate managed a faint, raspy smile and tried to respond with difficulty. It was clear she had a lot to say, but her current condition didn¡¯t allow her to speak. ¡°I know what you want to ask. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll find Sasha for you, and Master Glenn is also looking for her.¡± Kate suddenly burst into tears, small teardrops rolling down her pale, bloodless cheeks. The next moment, Cheyenne gently wiped them away. Chapter 985: Snake ¡°You¡¯re about to be a mother again, so why are you still crying?¡± ¡°Get some good rest, when you wake up, it will be a new day and bring new hope.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s me, Eddie, Master Glenn¡­ we will all search for Sasha together, don¡¯t worry¡­ we will definitely find her.¡± ¡°What you need to do now is rest well and recover. Leave the rest to me.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words brought greatfort to Kate, and she finally closed her eyes in peace, falling back into a deep sleep. Nn was frightened by Kate¡¯s fainting, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why did Kate faint again?¡± Not understanding medicine, it was normal for her to worry. Cheyenne patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kate has been unconscious for a while and her body is still weak. She was awake for a while just now relying on her own willpower.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually a good thing for her to rest now. You¡¯re her agent, so instead of staying here, you should go to the public security bureau to report the case and catch the culprit who hurt Kate.¡± During this time, there were various rumors online about what happened between Kate and Juliana. With one seriously ill in the hospital and the other hiding at home, allowing fans of both to fight and curse online had brought a lot of traffic to both sides. As the saying goes, even negative attention is still attention. Some entertainmentpanies often create scandals for their artists when they debut to generate topics and drive traffic. Buying trending topics wasn¡¯t cheap, let alone being in the top three for more than half a month in a row! If they had to pay for it, it would cost a lot of money. Now that they can get on the trending topic list for free, thepany naturally wees it. That¡¯s also why there has been no further news about the on-set injury incident for over half a month. Nn was naturally one of the insiders. Although she felt sorry for her artist for suffering, she was just a small agent, not apany manager, so she had no say in anything. Now that Cheyenne suggested she report to the police and handle the trending topic issue, how could she dare? ¡°Hehe¡­ I will report to thepany to handle this as soon as possible, right? Kate has been asleep all this time.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Cheyenne was not part of the entertainment circle, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t understand the dirty tricks in it. Considering her years with Kate, Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to ruin their rtionship, so she gave Nn some respect. ¡°Go back and tell your leader¡¯s boss that Master Glenn is busy with more important matters now, and Kate needs to focus on recovery. This matter will be personally handled by her good friend, me.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not satisfied with the oue, Nymphscape Group wouldn¡¯t mind acquiring yourpany.¡± Acquire¡­? In recent years, DF Entertainment had developed into one of thergest entertainmentpanies in the country due to Master Glenn¡¯s investment, with a conservative market value of at least 10 billion. If someone else said they wanted to acquire DF Entertainment, Nn would think they were just boasting and overestimating themselves. But if it was Cheyenne, she wouldn¡¯t think that way at all. Because she had the strength! As the most mysterious and ancient conglomerate in Che, Nymphscape Group¡¯s assets were immeasurable, and could even rival the eight major families of Metshire. The reason it didn¡¯t win the title of the richest groupst year was because Channing was rtively low-key. Moreover, he had handed over the position of CEO to his daughter, so Cheyenne was free to do as she pleased. Not only that, if Miss Lawrence wanted to acquire DF Entertainment, Master Glenn would inevitably choose to withdraw his investment. He alone held 45% of DF Entertainment¡¯s shares, just 1% less than DF¡¯s CEO. Once Master Glenn withdrew his investment, DF Entertainment will lose a substantial portion of its strength, making it easier for Cheyenne to gain a stronger foothold in DF Entertainment. Things were getting serious! Nn¡¯s face turned extremely unpleasant, knowing that Miss Lawrence was not joking with her. Feeling so frightened that her steps were unsteady, she quickly picked up her handbag. ¡°Miss Lawrence, rest assured, I will definitely convey this message when I return.¡± ¡°I believe ourpany leaders will also value Miss Zamora and will not sit idly by.¡± Cheyenne nodded faintly, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°No trouble at all, I also feel sorry for Kate, she is an artist I nurtured from the beginning.¡± Nn realized that people here seemed not to care much about her, feeling embarrassed, she immediately took her leave. The aura of these big shots is so intimidating, even the person she thought was the most gentle, Mr. Zamora, spoke to her in a distant tone. Clearly, he used to bring her a coffee when he came to visit Kate. ¡°s¡­ This is really hical behavior on the part of thepany.¡± While Kate is in the hospital, thepany is still using Kate to gain publicity and attract traffic. On the other side, Cheyenne saw that Kate was no longer in serious trouble and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, I have another matter to discuss with you today.¡± Leandro is a perceptive person and immediately understood what she meant.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the poison Monica was exposed to, right? Eddie and I have been studying it for the past few days and finally have some leads. Come with me to theb to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leandro led the way, with Cheyenne following closely behind, while Eddie chose to stay behind to look after his sister who was still unconscious. The sterile and cleanboratory. Cheyenne and Leandro¡¯s appearance here surprised the doctors and intern students who were conducting experiments. ¡°Miss Lawrence, why did youe in person?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, pleasee inside quickly.¡± The head of theboratory has always been Dr. Barnes, while Cheyenne justes over asionally to do some research. She doesn¡¯t have a team or bring any students with her, but every research she conducts single-handedly manages to sweep all the major awards. For many colleagues in theboratory, Cheyenne is simply the goddess in their minds. If they were lucky enough to receive guidance from the goddess today, that would be a real breakthrough. However, they were destined to be disappointed today because Cheyenne was not here for academic exchange but for a serious matter. She dismissed the group of people, leaving only her and Leandro in theboratory. ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, what did you mean by the discovery you just mentioned?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± At these words, Cheyenne walked up to a round mysterious petri dish. Removing the cotton cloth on top, in the transparent white vessel, a worm as thin as a hair appeared before her eyes. If one¡¯s eyesight was not good, they might not even see this worm and mistake it for a hair or a piece of wire. ¡°What kind of worm is this? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before!¡± Cheyenne had not seen many types of insects, only things likedybugs, beetles, and centipedes. This wire-thin worm was almost invisible if one didn¡¯t pay attention, so she had to take a magnifying ss to get a closer look. As she leaned in to the petri dish, Cheyenne immediately regretted it. The worm became clearer under the magnifying ss, with a head and body resembling an oval shape, dark brown to ck in color. No dorsal, ventral, orteral lines, its body was just a cylindrical line. The tail forked into an inverted ¡°V¡± shape, with a row of neat little round holes on each side of the body, which should be its reproductive nds. Leandro tried to cut off this ¡°worm¡± with a scalpel in front of her, but even such a sharp scalpel could not easily sever it. ¡°And there¡¯s more to it, take a look at petri dish number two.¡± Labeled with a yellow tag, the petri dish with the number ¡°2¡± had a blue liquid inside, smelling slightly pungent and fishy. There was a tangled mass of ¡°wires¡± in the blue liquid, which upon closer inspection revealed to be a worm, but its body parts were entwined together. Unlike the worm in petri dish number one, the worm in petri dish number two had a longer and thicker body, and its head had undergone a noticeable change-it had grown teeth. The jagged teeth were very small, barely visible without a magnifying ss, as it was feasting on the tiny organisms inside the petri dish. Chapter 986: The Rat Had Suicidal Tendencies ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be too surprised just yet, take a look at number 3.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± In Petri dish number 3, there was a dead centipede, and tiny worm-like creatures werepletely entwined around the muchrger centipede, like strands of hair wrapping around it with their own bodies. The head was slowly emerging from the centipede¡¯s abdomen¡­ followed by the body¡­ and then the tail. No wonder Cheyenne found the liquid in Petri dish number 2 strange; it wasn¡¯t nutrient solution, but blood extracted from the centipede¡¯s body. This scene sessfully disgusted Cheyenne; she felt like she was about to throw up her breakfast, but managed to hold it in. A light bulb went off in her head, reminding her of a biology report she had read a long time ago. ¡°As thin as hair, as hard as copper¡­ Old Mr. Zamora, could this be the Hairworm?¡± It was also known as Nematomorpha or Gordius Worm. In regions with many rivers, swamps, or dark and damp environments, these worms tend to appear. They mostly live in water, with theirrvae parasitizing arthropods, feeding on the host to grow. When fully grown, the Hairworms can reach a length of one meter, freely swimming in water. During the breeding season, Hairwormsy their eggs in the water, infecting people through the flow of water, especially targeting women. However, this creature is not fatal; at most, it causes symptoms like abdominal pain and indigestion. Listening to Cheyenne¡¯s analysis, Leandro continued with a solemn expression, ¡°If only it were that simple if it were indeed the Hairworm.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, what do you mean?¡± Cheyenne looked at him in confusion. The next moment, Old Mr. Zamora¡¯s heavy and worried voice echoed in theboratory; because it was a sealed space, she heard it even more clearly. ¡°These creatures may look like Hairworms on the surface, but they are not. Real Hairworms do not have teeth, or grow so rapidly, or possess the ability to regenerate.¡± ¡°What you just saw should be more urately described as ¨C Hairworms mutated by genes.¡± Hairworms were already hard to exterminate; they had to be burned topletely get rid of them. Now, with the mutation, they were even harder to deal with than before, not only because of their regenerative ability but also because their reproductive rate had increased significantly. What¡¯s more deadly is that previously infected patients with Hairworms mostly contracted the infection through two routes: urinary tract and digestive system infections. Even if the parasites lived in the human body for several years, they wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to life. But this time was different; these Hairworms could enter the human body through wounds on the skin and travel through the blood vessels to the brain and heart. And once they sessfully inhabited the host, they would control the person¡¯s thoughts and consciousness, inducing hallucinations, suicidal thoughts, and other behaviors. As Cheyenne heard more, she found it increasingly profound, almost like something you would only see in a sci-fi movie, right? Absolutely stunning! ¡°You¡­ you mean, these tiny worm-like creatures can even control the host tomit suicide? This is too terrifying, Old Mr. Zamora, are you sure?¡± Only then did Leandro bring out the secretly kept Petri dish number 4 for her to see. He had kept it hidden before out of fear of others seeing it; if this information got out, it would cause a societal panic. Even more worrisome, if it is deliberately exploited by someone for profit, the entire Che is likely to be in chaos. Four years ago, the artificial spread of a virus led to an economic stagnation, only to show slight signs of recovery this year. Just at this time, something more terrifying than the virus was discovered, and if you say all of this is just a coincidence, Leandro wouldn¡¯t believe it. The 4th petri dish is muchrger than the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd, almost fifty centimeters tall, and round. Moreover, it is no longer an open container, but apletely sealed one with only a small square opening left on the lid, with a silver lock added deliberately. Inside the transparent container, the mutated nematode worm has a body that is almost as thick as a pencil, about one meter in length. True to form, it coils at the bottom like a snake, without much movement. As it matures, the teeth on its body be more prominent, triangr saw-like teeth resembling those of a shark. Next to the mutated nematode worm are several dead mice. Strangely, most of their bodies appear intact, except for an extra hole in their heads. Sensing a change in temperature, the mutated form begins to knot and wriggle inside the petri dish¡­ Cheyenne was once again disgusted by this scene, preferring to look at cold-blooded animals such as snakes rather than this ugly creature. She quickly covered it with a ck velvet cloth. ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, please stop making me look at it. I feel like I won¡¯t be able to eat all day after seeing this, ugh!¡± ¡°As a doctor, your tolerance is too low. If you can¡¯t eat because of this, how do you manage on the operating table?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With advanced medical technology now, surgeries often no longer require real scalpels but electronic ones. Although these can cut more urately to the desired location, reducing errors caused by poor technique during surgery. However, since it consumes electricity, it makes a ¡°sizzling¡± sound when cutting throughyers of muscle during use. To some, it sounds like meat being scorched on a grill, with a hint of burnt vor. Many people find it hard to eat after seeing this scene, but Cheyenne perseveres out of her sense of responsibility as a doctor. ¡°Cough¡­ it¡¯s not the same!¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. When Number 4 was still in therval stage, I ced it in the water source for this rat.¡± ¡°After the rat drank this water, I recorded its various data every day. At first, everything was normal, but by the third day¡­ it started eating very little, only drinking water.¡± After about two more days¡­ the rat stopped eatingpletely and drank water about three times a day. Rats typically do not need to drink so much water, but after being infected by this mutated hairworm, it began to drink arge amount of water, which was one of the anomalies. By the eighth day, this rat had changed from a fat rat at the start to a rat with only ayer of skin left. Another anomaly appeared¡­ it used its sharp ws to scratch its own head. Every day, even if it scratched through the skin, lost hair, and bled profusely, it did not stop. ¡°The blood hole on the rat¡¯s head was not caused by the hairworm biting it, but the rat itself using its ws to dig it little by little.¡± If such behavior were seen in humans, wouldn¡¯t it be considered suicidal? Chapter 987: Guard the Safety of His Country Who would have thought that a mouse wouldmit suicide! Cheyenne was stunned for a while after carefully sorting out the matter, her heart bing very panicked. Leandro, with his experiences across thend when he was younger, appeared much calmerpared to Cheyenne at the moment. ¡°Do you believe now that a tiny bug can control people¡¯s thoughts?¡± She, showing that she was scared, nodded obediently, ¡°Uh-huh¡­ Actually, there is another exnation. Old Mr. Zamora, don¡¯t you think this is like witchcraft?¡± ¡°In a movie I watched, the viin fed the protagonist a centipede, then started telling the person what to do.¡± Though the method was crude, it could be considered a form of maniption. The mostmon urrence is what we¡¯ve read in novels and seen on TV shows-love spells! Coincidentally, Leandro also thought so. If he were to write in his report that over the years, changes in the natural environment led to the mutation of shape-shifting insects, thus controlling human consciousness and manipting the hosts tomit suicide, everyone would think that doomsday is near. That would only lead to fear and instability in society. It¡¯s better to write that it¡¯s a form of witchcraft.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At the very least, witchcraft has been a mysterious art in Che¡¯s history for thousands of years, with documented records in ancient texts. Who knows, maybe this mutated shape-shifting insect was created by someone researching witchcraft. The two fell silent in theboratory, both feeling uneasy about this bizarre discovery. Leandro silently covered Petri dish No. 4 with the ck cloth from earlier and ced it back where it originally was. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but think back to four years ago¡­ ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, do you think the mutated shape-shifting insect and the Serpent Magic Master Iker was afflicted with four years ago were done by the same group of people?¡± Leandro, of course, knew about the Serpent Magic because he had helped to undo the curse Iker was afflicted with four years ago. ¡°They¡¯re not quite the same. The Serpent Magic is just a more special type of animalistic witchcraftpared to what we¡¯re facing now, which is a shape-shifting creature that controls consciousness.¡± ¡°If we were to force a connection between the two, I really don¡¯t know where to start researching.¡± Cheyenne just mentioned it casually as well; she didn¡¯t believe they were done by the same group of people. The Lucas family had already been defeated¡­ Gregory died on Serpent Isle. The fire on the ind raged for a whole week, and even if he had nine lives, he couldn¡¯t have survived in such a massive ze. Could it be¡­ that guy had returned? If it really was him, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but worry about Kelvin¡¯s safety. ¡°Alright girl, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°With just you, a young girl, and me, an old man, it¡¯s really hard toe up with a solution. So I¡¯ve already reported this to the President and the Parliament.¡± ¡°As for what to do next, we can only wait for instructions from above.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, Old Mr. Zamora, how is Monica doing now?¡± Her question made Leandro fall silent. The old man looked at her and shook his head under Cheyenne¡¯s repeated inquiries. He sighed heavily, ¡°Not too good.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s eyes widened instantly, her voice trembling, ¡°In what way is it not good, Old Mr. Zamora, just tell me directly, the more you hesitate, the more scared I get.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just say it directly, although you used the secret needle technique of the Edwards family to concentrate the poison in her legs, there are still signs of infection these days.¡± Yesterday, he and Eddie examined Monica together, discussing the idea of removing the worm eggs through surgery only to find that the mutant shape-shifting parasites had already hatched. And there were quite a few of them, visible throughout her entire leg in the CT scan. These tiny worm bodies, as thin as a hair, can flow rapidly along with the bloodstream, and there is even a risk of spreading towards the heart. Once they sessfully lodge on a patient¡¯s heart, they are very likely to control the patient¡¯s consciousness. In these days, due to the tingling sensation in her chest, Monica has started to show some tendencies towards self-harm. Just yesterday, the nurse who went to change her bandages found a small knife in the ward, with Monica holding the knife and constantly cutting her own legs, blood flowing all over the floor. She had a seizure rtivelyte, and several other soldiers infected with the shape-shifting parasites like her have died one after another these days. They all died by suicide, with the mostmon method being to cut their throats with a knife. Iker knows about this too, and all the deaths were people he brought out, making him the most concerned person about this matter and the one who most hopes to resolve it quickly. Cheyenne scratched the back of her head in distress, ¡°It¡¯s been almost a month since they were infected to the outbreak. In other words, we discovered it toote.¡± ¡°If we have newly infected patients, perhaps we can try to kill these parasites in the body through surgery, or surgically remove them.¡± ¡°You are right, but¡­ where do we find the worm mother? And we need newly infected patients¡­ this is too difficult.¡± Since these parasites were brought out from the rainforest of the ck Triangle, there may still be many of these parasites there. If one could personally make a trip there, there might be new discoveries. Seeing her expression, Leandro guessed what she wanted to do, his face changed drastically, ¡°No, absolutely not! You, a young girl, cannot take risks, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Zamora¡­ you also said this matter is of great importance.¡± If it were just ordinary people infected, there might still be a chance to turn things around, but it happened to be the elite troops of Che who were infected. If the soldiers startmitting suicide because of this disease, it would endanger the security of the entire Che! As a member of the country, Cheyenne cannot turn a blind eye. Leandro also knew what she was worried about. Publicly, he admired Cheyenne¡¯s talent and courage. She had already achieved so much at a young age. In the future, she will surely surpass this group of old folks, bringing more surprises to the people and the country. Also, she was his good friend¡¯s granddaughter. He didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to take risks. ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, the safety of the country is everyone¡¯s responsibility. Although I am a woman, I also understand that without a country, there is no home.¡± ¡°Four years ago, a virus separated countless families, leaving behind many orphans and widows. When I saw the hope shattered in their eyes, it was even more painful than being infected myself!¡± ¡°I never want to experience such a tragedy in my lifetime again!¡± Now she was also a mother, and the thought of her own child exposed to such a dangerous social environment, how could she be at ease?¡± Chapter 988: Master Glenn Has Gone to Dragon Serpent Isle Seeing Cheyenne¡¯s firm demeanor, Leandro was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, spinning around in circles. ¡°No, this won¡¯t do¡­ Cheyenne, listen to your grandfather¡¯s advice, things may not have reached that point yet.¡± ¡°Che is vast and rich in resources, with many talented individuals. Maybe we can¡¯t find a solution, but others might have one. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Cheyenne certainly believed that there were many experts hidden in Che, but the situation at hand meant that waiting another day would result in more people dying by suicide. ¡°But what about Old Mr. Zamora¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled! When I came here, your grandfather entrusted me to take care of you and look out for you. You can¡¯t act recklessly, otherwise how can I exin to your grandfather?¡± If old Mr. Edwards knew that his granddaughter was going to throw herself into danger, he would definitely follow suit. The personalities of this grandfather and granddaughter were truly alike ¨C stubborn! Afraid that Cheyenne still harbored thoughts of taking risks, Leandro hastily ushered her out of theboratory. ¡°Enough, your foot injury hasn¡¯t healed yet, why are you being so stubborn?¡± ¡°What you should do now is take care of the children. If you have time, bring Cierra to see me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see Sasha, but seeing Cierra is good too. My poor Sasha.¡± Sasha¡¯s disappearance had been a weight on everyone¡¯s hearts. Although Old Mr. Zamora and Eddie hadn¡¯t brought it up recently, Cheyenne knew that their anxiety was no less than Kate¡¯s. The reason they didn¡¯t dare mention it was simply out of fear of reopening Kate¡¯s wound. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, I brought Cierra with me today. If Old Mr. Zamora doesn¡¯t mind that little troublemaker, I¡¯ll take her to your office.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s nice, I¡¯ve heard Old Mr. Edwards boast about how adorable his great-granddaughter is. Since she¡¯s here, I must meet her.¡± The two of them left theboratory one after the other, changed out of their clean suits, washed their hands, and then left. Cheyenne first escorted Old Mr. Zamora back to his office. Along the way, they discussed Master Glenn, and the old man suddenly became very angry. ¡°Why bring him up? Ruining my mood, hmph!¡± When he learned that his granddaughter conceived Glenn Weaver¡¯s baby before she married him, he was very dissatisfied. He had long been displeased with the women of the Weaver family, lounging around aimlessly day after day instead of marrying and raising children properly, insisting on their ¡°female supremacy¡± ideology. The honor of the women of the Weaver family was achieved at the expense of sacrificing the lives of men. Living no longer than thirty due to the blood curse that hadsted for hundreds of years, they still had not reflected on where they had gone wrong. He had once tried to stop Kate from being with Glenn, afraid that his granddaughter would be widowed shortly after marriage. Who knew Kate would rather be widowed than not marry him, as a grandfather who was onlyter acknowledged, Leandro did not dare topletely anger his granddaughter. Fortunately, in the end, Glenn broke the blood curse, and Sasha was born, so he reluctantly epted this grandson-inw. But now, with Kate injured and lying in the hospital, and Sasha captured, these events once again stirred up Leandro¡¯s dissatisfaction. He believed that if Glenn did not have the ability to protect his wife and daughter, he should not have married Kate. If Kate was willing, there were so many wealthy young men in the capital she could choose from, none of whom were weaker than Glenn. At the very least, they weren¡¯t short-lived! Cheyenne listened to hisining words, awkwardly touched her nose, ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, you are being a bit unreasonable.¡± The old man immediately became angry, tapping his cane on the ground and ring at her. ¡°What do you mean by being unreasonable? You are Kate¡¯s good friend. Do you think Glenn is worthy of my granddaughter?¡± As a woman who had suffered in love, Cheyenne was deeply touched at this moment. ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, how can the matter of love be judged by whether it matches or not?¡± ¡°The only difference is between loving and not loving. If Kate marries a man she doesn¡¯t love, even if he is a perfect match for her, she may not necessarily be happy.¡± ¡°She chose Master Glenn, naturally because she loves him. Not because he is Master Glenn, but because he is Glenn!¡± ¡°And you have seen the sacrifices Master Glenn made for Kate after their marriage¡­ he left the organization, escaped from the Weaver family, and started anew, all for Kate.¡± In recent years, he had been known to spoil his wife. Wherever Kate went for filming, Master Glenn would personally go to pick her up when she returned. Kate liked acting, so he bought an entertainmentpany, personally selected scripts for her, and acted as the silent investor behind the scenes. While Kate¡¯s sess was undoubtedly due to her talent and hard work, it was also due to Master Glenn paving the way for her. Otherwise, she might have had to struggle for many more years without knowing. Old Mr. Zamora was now holding Master Glenn responsible for Sasha¡¯s disappearance, which was clearly unreasonable. Sasha was Master Glenn¡¯s only daughter, and her disappearance had also weighed heavily on him. After hearing Cheyenne¡¯s words, Leandro fell silent. ¡°I can¡¯t argue with you, you are right.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This proud old man, having been persuaded by Cheyenne, stubbornly refused to admit it. Cheyenne smiled gently and, holding his arm, walked into the office. ¡°I know you are concerned about Kate.¡± ¡°Back when I wanted to remarry Kelvin, my grandfather didn¡¯t speak to me for half a month.¡± Eventually, Kelvin came to apologize and propose every day for over half a month, bringing delicious food to soften my grandfather¡¯s heart. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you understand. We old folks don¡¯t have many years left. What we want most is for our children and grandchildren to be safe and happy.¡± He believed that was what both he and Old Mr. Edwards wanted. ¡°Yes, yes, Old Mr. Zamora is right. Now I also think that having a happy and united family is the most important.¡± ¡°Kate will have a second child, if it¡¯s a boy, we can call him Andrew, and if it¡¯s a girl, we can call her Angel.¡± Leandro also looked forward to the unborn child, his face now showing a bit of anger dissolving into a few more smiles. ¡°Right, it¡¯s a good name. But we in the Zamora family haven¡¯t had a case of twins. You and Kelvin should give it a try and have another child to use the name. Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. She already had two children and had no desire to have more, even though the country had implemented a new policy sincest year. Couples could have up to three children with apanying welfare measures. Pregnant women could take paid maternity leave for six months, and husbands could take two months of paternity leave. A reward of 100, 000 for each child born, plus free milk powder and diapers until the child reaches one year old. Education from kindergarten to university waspletely free. She and Kelvin are both wealthy individuals who do not care about these benefits. They just feel that raising a child is truly a daunting and noble task. Oliver is a bit better. He was very quiet when he was in her belly, and he has not caused her much worry until now. But it¡¯s different when carrying Cierra. The little girl is too rambunctious,pletely different from her initial perfect vision of a daughter. Cheyenne is really afraid of having another mischievous kid again. ¡°Cough cough, Old Mr. Zamora, weren¡¯t we talking about Kate and Master Glenn? What are you talking about? Kelvin is not at home, your wishes may be in vain.¡± Leandro naturally has ulterior motives. Among the four families ¨C the Zamora family is skilled in poison, and the Edwards family is skilled in medicine. If the two families could merge their bloodlines and cultivate an offspring who excels in both medicine and poison, that would be extraordinary! Members of the other two families can¡¯t help but feel envious. Although Sasha is good, she did not inherit the natural talent for medicine from the Zamora family, which is a regret in Leandro¡¯s heart. Now he was secretly hoping that Kate was pregnancy with a boy. Just as they were discussing Master Glenn, Iker arrived, bringing Gordon along with him. Walking at the back was Eddie, apanied by a somewhat unfamiliar man, dressed in a proper ck suit and wearing gold-rimmed sses. He looked like awyer. He brought with him thetest news ¨C Just yesterday, Master Glenn went to Dragon Serpent Isle! ¡°Dragon Serpent Isle?¡± Isn¡¯t that the ce where Gregory died? Why did Master Glenn go there? Gordon¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°I think it might be rted to Miss Sasha¡¯s disappearance. When we went to inspect the crime scene together, we found a message on the mirror.¡± ¡°After seeing that message, his expression changed, and he hasn¡¯t contacted me since.¡± ¡°I think¡­ that message was deliberately left for Master Glenn by the killer, and he probably knows who would n to go to Dragon Serpent Isle.¡± Everything seemed nned. Before leaving, Master Glenn arranged for his assistant to temporarily take over thepany¡¯s affairs and secretly made a will with awyer. He might have been afraid that he wouldn¡¯te back, so he made the worst arrangements. Included in the arrangements were two letters. One letter was for Kate, which was temporarily entrusted to Eddie. The apanyingwyer instructed¡­ to wait a month before letting Kate read the letter. The other letter was for Cheyenne. She opened it in front of everyone and found a uniquely shaped ring inside. The ring was made of pure silver mixed with gold, engraved with a design of an eagle carrying a snake. A very familiar design¡­ As Cheyenne and Iker were shocked by the sight, the ring confirmed their suspicions. ¡°He has indeed returned!¡± Iker discreetly took a deep breath. ¡°I had suspected this before. Now I just have more solid evidence.¡± Inside the envelope, there was a short message of only seven words. [Please take care of Kate for me.] Chapter 989: Another Breakthrough After reading this sentence, Eddie, who had been silent, suddenly snatched the letter and crumpled it into a ball before throwing it into the trash can. Then, they heard him grit his teeth and curse, ¡°Damn it! Why doesn¡¯t he take care of his own wife and child himself?¡± ¡°He should my sister her and not just walk away like this!¡± ¡°Dragon Serpent Isle, right? I¡¯m going to go and drag him back here!¡± Cheyenne was stunned. She had always remembered Eddie as a gentle and elegant person, so it was surprising to hear him curse. Iker contemted for a while before making a startling decision ¨C he would also go! Now that things have turned out like this, just as Leandro had persuaded Cheyenne not to take risks, his grandson-inw had gone to that cursed ce. Now his grandson was going too, along with a meddling member from the Todd family. The old man felt a headacheing on, ¡°Go ahead then, do as you please. I can¡¯t control you young folks anymore.¡± ¡°Could it be that my constant nagging is hindering your actions here? Since I¡¯m so bothersome, I might as well take Kate to Onistead tomorrow to recuperate, so she won¡¯t worry about you all.¡± Knowing that her grandfather was speaking in anger, Eddie quickly tried to plead with him when he threatened to really take Kate away. ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m doing this for my sister¡¯s own good. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m all grown up now, I can take care of myself.¡± A grandson knows his grandchild best. Despite Eddie¡¯s usual gentle and agreeable demeanor, he was inherently stubborn. Once he set his mind on something, he would go through with it even if it meant putting his life at risk. That was just how he was! Since he couldn¡¯t stop him, Leandro felt a pang of bitterness. He wished he were twenty years younger so he could go with them and take care of these kids in case of any trouble. Unfortunately, he was old now, and bringing his frail body along would only burden them. Rather than being angry at Eddie for not heeding his advice, it was more likely that he was angry at himself for growing old and bing useless. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let the children take such risks. ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t stop you all, but you should make a n carefully before take action. Acting rashly will only put you in danger and be of no help in resolving the issue.¡± Hearing his tone soften, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Old Mr. Zamora, rest assured. With Master Iker here, and I and Eddie not being reckless individuals, you can trust us.¡± Listening to her trying to be cute and agreeable, Leandro, still angry, tapped the floor with his cane and turned his head away, no longer looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re the most impulsive one here. How dare you say you¡¯re not reckless?¡± ¡°Master Iker, please take good care of them both when the timees.¡± Leandro chose Iker because he was a seasoned military man, and among the three of them, he had the highestbat ability. His own grandson was a weak schr, and while Cheyenne was intelligent, she was still a woman and would be at a disadvantage in a fight. Iker nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Leandro, rest assured, I will do my best to take care of everything.¡± ¡°Goodd.¡± It was fortunate for the Todd family to have Iker! Police station. A handcuffed woman sat in a chair, ring furiously with big eyes at the young police officer in front of her as she spoke vehemently. ¡°I¡¯ve said it already, I¡¯m not a spy! I¡¯m a journalist. Here¡¯s my press card. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡± ¡°All of this is nder from that woman, Cheyenne. It¡¯s unbelievable that she¡¯s the hospital director with such a corrupt moral character!¡± The woman in question is the female journalist who caused a scene at the hospital earlier and was brought to the police station by Iker¡¯s men. Gordon took on the case but had to leave, so he passed it on to his subordinate, Alex. Alex Lane is new and lucky to have been chosen by Gordon as his apprentice for personal guidance. Today marks the first case he has handled since joining the team. And now, he¡¯s faced with such an annoying woman who hasn¡¯t stopped talking since she arrived. As noisy as a parrot! ¡°Quiet!¡± Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Alex angrily mmed his hand on the desk in front of him, trying to look fierce by stiffening his delicate face. The female journalist finally shut up. Alex gave her a cold nce and asked, ¡°Name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on my press card. Don¡¯t police officers have to study cultural courses now? You don¡¯t even recognize the characters and you still want to ask me?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This remark offended all the police officers present, and several of them nced over with unhappy expressions. Taking a deep breath, Alex needed to stay calm. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll check it myself¡­ Your name is Susan, right? How old are you? Where are you from?¡± As soon as the name ¡°Susan¡± was mentioned, the female journalist blew her fringe in anger and loudly retorted. Gordon returned at this moment, having heard clearly what happened earlier. After a brief pause, he strode in. Alex¡¯s face turned red, about to explode, but a cold, stern voice came from behind. ¡°Go pour me a ss of water first.¡± ¡°Master, when did youe back?¡± Alex was so shocked that he almost bit his tongue, then dejectedly lowered his head. Would his master be disappointed in him for the way this case turned out? Well, he should go pour water first. As Gordon arrived, Susan¡¯s arrogance diminished significantly because this man in front of her was different from the inexperienced Alex. The man¡¯s sharpness and experience have been umted over many years of handling cases. Indeed, his first question stunned Susan. ¡°Now, tell me, who instructed you to cause trouble at the hospital?¡± Chapter 990: The Strategy of Provoking Enemies Susan¡¯s heartstrings tightened, and she became nervous all over. Although she hid it well, the slight fidgeting of her fingers rubbing her wrist gave her away. At a nce, Gordon knew that his spection was correct, and the woman¡¯s current behavior was a sign of guilt. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Murillo is talking about. Kate is a popr female celebrity, and the conflict between her and Juliana is a trending topic in society.¡± ¡°As a journalist, it is both my public and private duty to understand the oue of this matter. This is my job.¡± She was good at exining, but Gordon wouldn¡¯t ask her like this without reason. A document suddenly mmed down in front of Susan. In the next moment, Gordon¡¯s tall figure stood up, his nearly two-meter height imposing an invisible pressure on the woman. ¡°I advise you to think carefully before answering, because I already have the answer to every question I ask you in my mind.¡± ¡°Asking you is just a formality. If you don¡¯t cooperate seriously, it will add another charge of deception over there!¡± This document contained detailed information about Susan, ranging from her date of birth to her daily habits. It recorded that Susan had only returned to the country a week ago. Before that, she had been abroad supposedly studying, but in reality, she was a drug addict. She had been expelled from school a year ago without even getting her degree. In order to obtain drugs, she hadmitted many illegal acts-prostitution, theft, organizing gambling¡­ She came from an ordinary family, with both parents being ordinary workers. The couple couldn¡¯t ept having such a disgraceful daughter and announced cutting off ties with her. Susan had spent three years overseas in a daze until a month ago when she suddenly returned to the country and got a decent job. There was certainly someone behind her assisting her in this, and even the flight she took back to the country, as well as her arrival time in Akloit were tracked down . Gordon vaguely felt that he was not far from the truth. ¡°Speak, who helped you return to the country? What did he ask you to do? Why did you deliberately infiltrate the hospital? What is your real purpose?¡± Four consecutive questions left Susan unable to answer, and she looked flustered, covering her lips with her hands, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just a journalist.¡± ¡°You can use me of disturbing public order and lock me up, anyway, I didn¡¯t involve any state secrets, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± ording to Chew, disturbing public order, with less severe circumstances, can lead to detention ranging from five to ten days, a fine of up to five hundred, or a verbal warning. It was just a trivial punishment, and she believed she could bear it. But if she revealed that person behind her, she really wouldn¡¯t survive. Gordon could read Susan¡¯s thoughts at a nce. He didn¡¯t rush to continue pressing for answers but rather took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Delicately tearing open the packaging, he pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and held it in his mouth. The blue me danced in the air, reflected in the man¡¯s deep, ink-like eyes, giving off a chilling aura. The lighter moved closer to the cigarette, a crimson spark ignited the smoke, irregrly billowing in the air. The thick white smoke obscured Gordon¡¯s profound face, but Susan saw it particrly clearly. At this moment, the man didn¡¯t appear as aloof as before; he closed his eyes contentedly and rxedly took a deep breath before exhaling slowly in circles. This familiar scene¡­ The scent of nicotine spread in the air, and Susan stared intently at the burning cigarette. She gulped fiercely. Gordon had sessfully triggered her drug addiction, and now, she was screaming from head to toe for a hit of drugs. Itchy! It felt like thousands of ants were gnawing at her flesh and bone marrow, causing both pain and itchiness¡­ She desperately needed drugs now. ¡°I¡­ give it to me, I¡¯m about to die.¡± Gordon took the cigarette out, held it between his two hands, and slowly walked towards Susan.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With an extremely cold voice, heughed, ¡°What? Want a drag?¡± Susan squirmed ufortably, cold sweat dripping from her forehead, and her expression gradually turning crazy. ¡°I want drugs, quickly give me drugs¡­ I¡¯ll only take one hit, please¡­¡± Bang- She fell off the chair, writhing in agony on the floor, crying and begging Gordon for mercy. After some thought, Gordon handed the cigarette to her to let her smell the scent of nicotine and then cruelly took it away. ¡°Tell the truth, and I¡¯ll consider letting you take a drag.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Susan¡¯s consciousness was gradually dissipating, but she remembered the warning from that woman. If she spoke, would she still be alive tomorrow? ¡°No, I can¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Upon hearing this, Gordon took several deep puffs from the cigarette in her agonized and conflicted gaze, then threw it to the side. ¡°Is that so? Are you afraid that the person behind you won¡¯t spare you? Have you ever thought that your drug addiction might kick in, and if you can¡¯t get drugs, you might not survive tonight?¡± Her drug addiction had be severe, and now she relied entirely on it to stay alive. Not taking drugs for a day was extremely unbearable. If she were kept away for three to five days, she mightmit suicide first before someone ended her life. The desire to live made the journalist who had just boasted of being a noble student humble like a stray dog. She wriggled toward the cigarette on the ground, although its effects couldn¡¯t match drugs, it could still alleviate her pain. However, just as her hand was about to touch the cigarette butt, Gordon stepped on the back of her hand. ¡°Ah! It hurts¡­ it hurts so much, let me go, please, I really can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°Is that so? It looks like you don¡¯t want this thing anymore!¡± Gordon coldly sneered as he took out a small package of drugs sealed in a stic bag from the drawer and shook it in front of Susan. ¡°This is the new batch I confiscated recently. It¡¯s said to be purer and more effective¡­ it¡¯s hard toe by. If you tell me, I¡¯ll give this to you. What do you say?¡± Of course, Susan knew what it was. She drooled with desire, swallowing hard. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you! But you have to guarantee my safety.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± At that moment, Alex brought in the tea, and Gordon gave him a nce. Alex quickly sat down and opened his notebook. In his mind, he secretly thought, ¡°The master is so great!¡± Chapter 991: Another Day with Uncle At the same time, a mysterious man appeared on the rooftop of the high-rise building across from the police station. His figure was wrapped in a ck overcoat, a matching fisherman¡¯s hat covering half of his face, long hair hanging at the back of his head, a blue gem on his ear emitting a dazzling and mysterious light, a small ck earpiece inserted in his ear. The man held a pair of binocrs in his hand, closely observing everything happening in the police station. It wasn¡¯t until Gordon had someone take Susan away that the man slowly put away his binocrs, then took off his earpiece the next moment. He reached into the pocket of his coat with his right hand and pulled out an old silver cellphone ¨C a Nokia. Probably a model from ten years ago, even the elderly disdain to use it. Because besides sending messages and making calls, it had no other functions, and you could often see it in promotions like ¡°top up credit and get a free phone¡± at certainpanies. The man skillfully flipped through the phone book and found the unnamed number to dial. After a while, the call was answered. Azy and coquettish voice came through, the woman hummed twice, her tone oddly rising. ¡°What¡¯s up, just say it, don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Listening to the groans and moansing from the phone, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed, the tip of his tongue lightly touching his mrs. He sarcastically said, ¡°I risk my life for you out there, and you¡¯re living it up!¡± The person on the other end chuckled lightly, apparently not paying much attention to his inexplicable anger. ¡°Angry? Are you worthy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a dog I raised, do your job properly, and I will give you what you want, that¡¯s all!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The woman¡¯s words seemed to please the man next to her, and soon a muffled groan came through the phone, along with her panting. It was obvious what she was doing with her feet. The mysterious man was so angry his face turned dark, he was not her pet dog, on call at her beck and call. Both of them were just in it for mutual benefit, who took whom seriously? ¡°Get to the point, the woman you arranged is useless, not only failed to tarnish Cheyenne during the chaos, but was actually sent to the police station by her.¡± ¡°Gordon personally interrogated her, I think you should already know what happens next.¡± As soon as the words fell, an angry scream came through the phone. ¡°What did you say!¡± ¡°Useless, utterly useless, such a meticulous n was actually seen through by Cheyenne. What exactly are you guys doing?¡± After two failed attempts at assassination, the man knew he was at fault, so he quietly listened to the woman¡¯s insulting rant on the phone. Silent, but his eyes grew colder. After a while, he gently opened his lips and asked, ¡°Had enough? Can you calm down and listen to my n?¡± The woman hadpletely lost her patience and expressed doubt about his abilities, ¡°Vincent, do you think I will still believe you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the heart to take action because of family ties, do you? Don¡¯t forget who caused you to be a prisoner in the first ce and who got you out!¡± Hit where it hurt, Vincent wanted to smash the phone, he was furious. What use was this spoiled rich girl besides talking? ¡°Enough, I didn¡¯t call you to argue, even though Susan has been caught, don¡¯t forget we still have a mole.¡± ¡°While that mole hasn¡¯t been exposed, we need to elerate the n.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman opposite seemed to fall silent for a moment, and after a while, he heard the sound of water gushing. The damp sound mixed with the sound of water reached Vincent¡¯s ears. [This is thest chance, sess is the only option, no room for failure!] Director¡¯s office in Hospital. Cheyenne has not returned yet, and now Sean is apanying his niece here, waiting. He really didn¡¯t know how to interact with human children, so subconsciously he picked up a book to read, allowing Cierra to sit on a chair and y by herself. It was simply impossible to keep a two or three-year-old child quiet! Furthermore, Cierra was a lively and active child even when she was in her mother¡¯s womb, leading Cheyenne to often suspect if her daughter had ADHD. While Sean was reading peacefully, the little girl suddenly ran over, burying her little head under his armpit. Curiously staring at the book in his hands, she innocently asked, ¡°Uncle, why is thisdy not wearing clothes? So shy!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ this is for research.¡± ¡°Can you do research without wearing clothes?¡± ¡°Um¡­ probably.¡± ¡­ The little one lost interest, pouted, and wanted to go back to sit on the chair. However, the office chair was too high for her at only two and a half years old. She tried but couldn¡¯t climb up, so she sweetly asked him for help. ¡°Uncle¡­ pick me up, let me swing.¡± How could Sean refuse the cute child? He had to put down the book and walk over, embracing her waist lightly and lifting her onto the chair. Just as he rxed, thinking he could have a moment of peace. Just as he turned around, little Cierra happily swayed her chubby little feet. Suddenly she noticed a cactus on her mom¡¯s desk, she reached out, grabbed the potted nt, and curiously reached out to touch it. In return, she let out a heart-wrenching cry and the crisp sound of the flowerpot hitting the ground. ng- ¡°This flower bites people, Uncle, help me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cierra? Don¡¯t cry, Uncle will check¡­ Come, show me your hand.¡± The little girl¡¯s face was still wet with crystal-clear tears, her eyshes wet and long, looking as cute and pitiful as a little puppy. Pursing her rosy lips, she asionally let out a cry¡­ Her two chubby little hands obediently reached out to him. Sean held her little hand and felt unbelievably soft. Were all kids¡¯ hands this good to touch? Oh my, so soft and tender, even softer than the little white rats he used for experiments. Unfortunately, at this moment, her chubby little palm was bright red, with several cactus spines embedded in the flesh, which really hurt Sean. He lowered his head and carefully blew on Cierra¡¯s hand, ¡°Blow away the pain. Don¡¯t worry, Cierra, just pull out these spines.¡± Luckily, her little hand was plump, so the spines did not prate deep, and there was no bleeding, just redness. However, children¡¯s skin is delicate and prone to redness. As a safety measure, he sterilized the area with hydrogen peroxide after removing the spines. Cierra was still sobbing, but the crying had stopped. Looking at the handsome and gentle profile of her uncle, the little girl suddenly grinned. ¡°Uncle, you are so handsome.¡± Chapter 992: There’s a Beautiful Lady Looking for You Sean felt a surge of joy. Oh my goodness, his niece said he was handsome! Surely, she must like her little uncle, even though it was only their second meeting.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Well, Cierra, you have such a sweet mouth. Is your hand still hurt?¡± Cierra nodded, her voice sweetly saying, ¡°It hurts, I need to drink a bottle of c to make it better.¡± Can c actually relieve pain? As a soon-to-be doctor, how did he not know this? ¡°No, you can¡¯t. C is a sugary drink, too much is not good for your health.¡± Unable to drink C, Cierra had to change her request, ¡°Can you help me turn on theputer, Uncle? I want to watch cartoons. It¡¯s so boring here.¡± ying with mud, catching worms, picking wildflowers, rolling on the grass to watch others fly kites-these were things she could do at the park with Great-grandpa. Buting to the hospital, there were only a bunch of snacks and unfamiliar people everywhere. If she had known, she would not havee. It¡¯s no fun here! Sean thought watching cartoons would be fine, a distraction was better than being pestered to drink c. It¡¯s not that he was unwilling to spend money to buy her things, but children really shouldn¡¯t drink too many sugary drinks, and it¡¯s better to pay attention to not overeating junk food. If Cierra wanted toys, of course, he wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll turn it on for you.¡± Soon Cheyenne¡¯sputer booted up, but as each person¡¯sputer had their own ount and password, he didn¡¯t know what the login details for the kid¡¯sputer were. He had to log in with his own ount. ¡°What cartoon do you want to watch, Cierra? ¡®Garden Babies¡¯ or ¡®Peppa Pig¡¯?¡± Despite his age, Uncle Sean still knew about Peppa Pig, gaining Cierra¡¯s approval in an instant. This was the uncle she could y with mud together in the future! But the little girl didn¡¯t want to watch the silly Peppa today. ¡°I want to watch ¡®The Adventures of the Unlucky Bear Teacup.''¡± It was a cartoon he had never heard of before, silently admitting the fact that he was getting old. ¡°Okay.¡± On theputer screen soon appeared several white, cute and clumsy little bears. Cierra was surprisingly quiet while watching the cartoon, supporting her chin with her hands, her big eyes fixed on the screen. When she found something funny, she wouldugh along, her pink little mouth alsoining unhappily. ¡°Big silly bear is really dumb, she¡¯s not as smart as me¡­¡± Sean silently took a broom and cleaned up the dirt on the floor, as for the cactus that had lost its home. He thought for a moment and directly opened the window and threw it outside. This way Cheyenne should not notice that her cactus was missing. From another perspective, he had freed the cactus. Soon after, there was a knock on the office door. Cierra¡¯s attention was distracted, and she nced towards the door, her small face instantly lit up with a mischievous smile. ¡°Uncle, look! There¡¯s a prettydy looking for you!¡± Could she be his future aunt? Sean set down the half-finished test paper in his hand and rubbed his throbbing forehead. How could she reveal such a gossipy expression at such a young age? ¡°Ahem¡­ Cierra, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Thisdy is my ssmate, she must be looking for me for something.¡± Sean cleared his throat, his face turning red with embarrassment. He walked towards the woman, ¡°Miss Maria, may I ask if you¡¯re looking for me for something?¡± She was Maria, Quinn¡¯s girlfriend. Although Sean, Quinn, and Maria were ssmates in the same ss, Sean had always maintained a distant rtionship with her due to his connection with Quinn. Maria had always been indifferent towards him, never initiating conversations with him. Sean wondered why she came to find him today. Maria was wearing a white coat with a pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on her nose, entuating her beautifully dressed face, adding a touch of the cool aura. Quinn loved her pristine and aloof appearance the most, but Sean was not particrly interested in her, even though Maria was known as the campus belle. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m here to find you on behalf of Dr. Barnes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A sh of realization hit Sean¡¯s mind. He finally remembered that today was the day for the clinical experiment assessment on heart transnt surgery with Maria and Cain as his group members. But he had forgotten as soon as he saw little Cierra¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. Is it my turn now?¡± Maria¡¯s gaze turned colder, almost disying her anger. She bluntly criticized his mistake without any reservation. ¡°We know you are Miss Lawrence¡¯s brother, and perhaps this assessment doesn¡¯t matter much to you.¡± After all, you have a good sister. ¡°But don¡¯t forget this is a group assignment, it¡¯s important for ordinary people like me and Cain. Since you signed up, please take some responsibility.¡± ¡°We are all adults, so we should fulfill what we have chosen to do, instead of acting on our moods!¡± Maria¡¯s words were a direct blow to Sean¡¯s dignity, indirectly using him of taking the easy way out by relying on his connections. Sean felt extremely ufortable after hearing this. He had never thought that way. Even though his elder sister was the hospital¡¯s director, he had never wanted to rely on her to enter the hospital. He would participate in the assessment and earn his spot based on his own abilities. But Maria¡¯s anger was justified, as he almost messed up the important surgery and implicated her and Cain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Maria, I really didn¡¯t mean to forget¡­ I will go to the assessment now. Please wait for me a moment.¡± Sean was now in a bit of a dilemma because if he left, Cierra would be left alone in the office, and his elder sister had not returned yet. Should he take Cierra with him? However¡­ even though it was a simted surgical experiment, the bodies were real. The scene of blood everywhere would not be suitable for the young child to witness. He couldn¡¯t take her with him. ¡°Ahem, Cierra, how about Uncle takes you to another uncle¡¯s ce to y while he is with you?¡± Cierra refused without hesitation. She didn¡¯t want to go anywhere right now and preferred to wait here for her mother toe and pick her up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle, you have things to do. You go ahead. I promise not to run around. I¡¯ll just wait here for Mom toe back.¡± Sean was still a bit worried. The hospital was crowded, and Cierra was cute and delicate. If he were a kidnapper, the little girl would be his prime target. ¡°Then you have to promise me not to run around. I wille back to y with you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Sean was about to leave, Cierra suddenly reached out and grabbed his sleeve, indicating him to kneel down. ¡°What¡¯s up, Cierra?¡± The little girl sneakily nced at the sister at the door, then leaned close to Sean¡¯s ear and whispered softly: ¡°Uncle, thisdy looks fierce and ugly. You shouldn¡¯t let her be your girlfriend. I¡¯m afraid she will bully you.¡± ¡°If that happens, and I can¡¯t help you, what should you do?¡± Sean was speechless at her words. Howe this little one was still concerned about finding him a partner? He gently reached out and patted the little girl¡¯s head, smiling lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle only likes Cierra.¡± Who needs a girlfriend? Focusing on his career was the right thing to do. Besides, where could he find someone as cute and funny as Cierra? After confirming that Uncle didn¡¯t like thedy at the door, Cierra breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest like a little adult. Full of gratitude, she said, ¡°That¡¯s good. My Great-grandpa often says to marry someone virtuous. Uncle, go get busy, good luck on your exam! Aim for the first ce!¡± As she spoke, she raised both hands above her head and made a heart symbol with her fingers. Seeing that incredibly cute and radiant smile, Sean was instantly filled with motivation. Forget about the assessment, he was determined to get the first ce! Because he had the love and support of his niece! Chapter 993: Caged Bird Sean followed Maria and walked side by side toward the first operating room. Due to Maria having a boyfriend and the hospital being crowded, Sean was very careful to maintain a distance of one meter from her to avoid any gossip. The two walked in silence until they reached the hallway leading to the first operating room. Maria clenched her hands tightly and her eyes flickered. Suddenly, she screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± The corridor lights were sound-controlled, and they flickered slightly upon hearing her scream. After a moment of darkness, the light returned. When Sean snapped out of it, he saw Maria under the light, pale as a wall, withrge drops of sweat on her forehead. She bit her lip, making soft sounds like a little kitten. It was evident that she was in pain! Without much thought, Sean gently reached out a hand to support her arm. ¡°Maria, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Maria took a deep breath, pretending to be strong, with tears in her eyes. Despite being in such a miserable state, she still coldly rejected his touch. Pushing away his hand, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just identally twisted my ankle.¡± Upon hearing this, Sean instinctively looked down at her ankle. She was wearing a pair of t white shoes, and the floor was even and obstacle-free. How did she fall? It seemed that she was scared by the malfunctioning light earlier. ¡°Are you really okay? It¡¯s crucial to take care of injuries. Let me help you to a nearby chair to rest for a while,¡± Sean suggested. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find Quinn to pick you up.¡± This time, Maria still refused his kindness. However, a faint smile appeared on her icy and beautiful facepared to before. ¡°Thank you, Sean, but I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll sit by myself over there. You¡¯re about to take the exam, hurry to the operating room.¡± What could be more stunning than a cold beauty suddenly smiling? Sean was stunned. But in just a second, he blushed and averted his gaze, reminding himself continuously that she was Quinn¡¯s girlfriend! With this thought in mind, Sean calmed down. Maria didn¡¯t want to waste time for her exam, so she endured the pain and decided to walk there herself. Although she had a cold and aloof personality, she was still a kind and good girl. As he hesitated whether to help or not, suddenly, a warm and delicate body appeared in his arms ¨C it was Maria! She somehow fell into his arms. ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s because of my foot, um¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Sean,¡± she said in a flustered manner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Time is running out. You should go quickly,¡± Sean replied. She clumsily left his embrace and stood in front of him with a determined posture. The exquisite and beautiful pale face finally showed a touch of colorful sunset-like beauty. Sean firmly held her wrist and said indisputably, ¡°With your foot like this, why are you trying to be strong? Don¡¯t forget, as a doctor, you have to stand for hours during surgeries. How can youplete the operation with a twisted ankle?¡± After saying these words, Sean suddenly came back to his senses. Was his tone too harsh just now? After all, it wasn¡¯t his ce to reprimand someone else¡¯s girlfriend. Sean was relieved that Quinn didn¡¯t see this scene, so he quickly let go of Maria¡¯s hand and resumed his usual silent demeanor. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Sean said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t directly touch her hand, Sean came up with a solution ¨C he took off his coat, wrapped it around his hand, and then helped her. This way, there shouldn¡¯t be any gossip. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s my fault that you twisted your foot bying to call me for the exam,¡± Sean said. Sean helped her to sit on a chair and then solemnly assured her, ¡°Sit here for a while. I¡¯ll go find Quinn to carry you. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± For some reason, Maria suddenly didn¡¯t want to see Quinn and disliked hearing that name from Sean. However, Sean had already run off in a hurry, indicating his impatience as he ran all the way. Shortly, his figure disappeared entirely from Maria¡¯s sight; his direction was opposite to the operating room, where Quinn was in the second operating room at the other end of the corridor. If Sean went to find him, he would inevitably miss his exam, which was crucial. ¡°Even so, is he still going? He clearly knows how important this exam is,¡± Maria muttered as she stared at the empty corridor, her gaze revealingplex emotions ¨C puzzlement, surprise, and finally, confusion. This person¡­ was as silly as described in her diary. But her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a man who was walking towards her slowly. ¡°You¡¯re doing well. You know the next arrangement: take care of the Lawrence family siblings!¡± The man wore a white coat, had long hair tied in a high ponytail, and a blue medical mask covering most of his face, revealing only a pair of narrow and sharp eyes. He generously gave her an admiring nce. ¡°Hmph, do your own business. I¡¯ll handle mine,¡± Maria said expressionlessly, her eyes showing undisguised disgust when she looked at the man. A guy who climbed his way up by pleasing women ¨C what qualifications did he have to teach her? Seeing this, the man touched the ring on his thumb, licked his lips suggestively, and gave Maria a meaningful look before turning away. ¡°Wait and see, all those who have insulted me and looked down on me will only end up regretting it in the end. Including this bitch!¡± Director¡¯s office. The door was closed, but strange and happy nursery rhymes could be heard from inside. ¡°Cage seam, cage seam, seeing through the cage gap, The bird in the cage wants to run out at all times, In the dawn of the night, At the moment when the white crane and the tortoise unite, Who is facing you from behind!¡± At this moment, the image of the three little bears on theputer screen had disappeared, reced by a scene of horror and eerie ck and white images. The screen showed a group of children ying and acting, with one child ying the ¡°ghost¡± blindfolded with a ck cloth, while other children sang this song around him. The game rule was that when the song stopped, if the child ying the ¡°ghost¡± guessed who was standing behind them, that person would rece them as the new ¡°ghost¡±. In this game, the children gathered around like a cage, and the ¡°ghost¡± became the monster trapped in the cage unable to escape. The low and slow voice in theputer screen spoke in a very mncholic tone: [In fact, there is another simpler interpretation of this story: at that moment, facing the ghost from behind means having to rece the bird in the cage as the scapegoat.] The screen gradually faded away¡­ Whether it was the bird trapped in the cage or the group of children, they all disappeared along with the song in the office where only Cierra remained.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Cierra was scared and cried out, wondering why such a thing would suddenly appear on theputer. The ¡°ghost¡± inside really looked like a real one, especially when the ck cloth fell down, and the little boy had no eyes, making whimpering sounds. ¡°Mom,e and save me, Cierra is so scared.¡± Could there also be ghosts in the office? Cierra didn¡¯t dare to sit in front of theputer anymore. She frantically jumped off the chair and ran towards the door, wanting to escape this possibly haunted room to seekfort from her mother. In that moment, Cierra had forgotten her uncle¡¯s advice and only wanted to flee the room that might have ghosts to find sce with her mother. But just as Cierra opened the door, arge hand with ck leather gloves grasped the door frame. Through the gap in the door, a tall, slim figure appeared before Cierra. The person wore a mask, dressed simrly to her mother, with long hair hanging down behind their head, giving the impression of a very talldy. Cierra¡¯s frightened heart was suddenlyforted, and she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Auntie, are you here to find my mom?¡± Chapter 994: The Stray Cat in the Cardboard Box The face in front of him really looked too much like Cheyenne¡¯s. Even if the man didn¡¯t need to look at a photo, he could tell that the little girl was indeed Cheyenne and Kelvin¡¯s precious daughter. She was really good-looking, fair and tender like a doll in a poster, very adorable just by looking at her. But with such ruthless and cruel parents, as their daughter, why should the little girl be able to grow up safely and healthily? The corner of the dy¡¯s¡± eyes lifted in a smirk, as if she was smiling. However, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but feel that this aunt¡¯s smile was even scarier than the ¡°ghost¡± on theputer screen just now. The little one widened her eyes and asked again, ¡°Auntie, are you really from the hospital?¡± The dy¡± nodded and tried to make her voice sound gentler, introducing herself with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Little one, I am a friend of your uncle. He told me that you were alone in the office.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be back for a while, so he asked me toe find you.¡± ¡°Come, open the door, I will take you to find your mommy.¡± He had never been so ¡°gentle¡± with any woman before, whether it was the ones he had taken care of in the past or the ones he had to please for survival. The little girl in front of him was the first. However, Cierra remained unmoved and instead wrinkled her little face, murmuring her doubts softly, ¡°Auntie, your voice¡­¡± The person at the door suddenly stiffened, his eyes shing a hint of guilt. What was wrong with his voice? Was it¡­ exposed? Cierra smiled sweetly at him and said in a soft voice, ¡°Auntie, you must have a cold, that¡¯s why your voice is so hoarse, right?¡± Upon hearing this, the person visibly paused for a moment, then secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had overestimated this little girl. Thinking this, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She was only two and a half years old this year, how could he expect her to be as smart and sharp as Cheyenne? Cierra then earnestly started preaching, ¡°Auntie, because you have a cold, that¡¯s why you¡¯re wearing a mask, right?¡± ¡°I had a cold in the summerst time, it was so ufortable¡­ My mom said taking medicine is bad for the body, so she made me ginger soup.¡± ¡°It was spicy and not tasty at all,pletely different from c. Actually, I think drinking c helps to get better faster, Great-grandpa said it¡¯s like using poison to fight poison.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have c here. Auntie, can you help me buy a bottle downstairs? I have money¡­ hehe¡­¡± The little chatterbox mischievously fished out a coin from the pocket of his hoodie and handed it to him. ¡°I found this in the corridor just now, Auntie, can this buy c?¡± The man looked at the coin in his palm somewhat speechless¡­ He really wanted to use this coin to shut the little girl¡¯s mouth. She talked too much! In the end, he did just that, swiftly flipping his palm to forcefully push open the door and covering Cierra¡¯s mouth. Cierra widened her eyes in shock, feeling ufortable with her mouth covered and let out a couple of grunts. ¡°You¡­ bad¡­ bad auntie¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, you little thing, I¡¯m not some auntie! me yourself for being born into the Foley family,e with me.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± So it wasn¡¯t an auntie, but an uncle after all. Cierra waspletely powerless to resist and was taken away by the man, tucked tightly under his arm like a bag. In her urgency, Cierra opened her mouth and bit down on the man¡¯s wrist. She almost exhausted her strength to make the man feel empathetic. The man then released his hand, looking at the two small bite marks on his leather gloves. His face turned dark. ¡°Do you like to bite things? Alright, I¡¯ll let you have your fill!¡± With that, he nced and saw a piece of bread in Cierra¡¯s hoodie hat, took it out and stuffed it into the little girl¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The whiteb coat was quite spacious, and the man buttoned her under his armpit, making others only see him as a bit overweight at most. No one would have thought that there was a child hidden under the man¡¯s clothes. Calmly walking into the elevator, there was an elderly cleaner responsible for cleaning inside. It seemed like he had been waiting here for a while, as they quickly exchanged their clothes after confirming each other¡¯s identities. Cierra was then stuffed into a cardboard box by him, leaving only a small gap for her to breathe. At that moment, the numbers disyed on the screen inside the elevator gradually decreased to ¡°3.¡± Then, it stopped at the 3rd floor. Waiting at the door were Cheyenne, who was about to return to the office to take Cierra to meet Old Mr. Zamora, apanied by Iker who was protecting her. Just five minutes ago, Cheyenne received a call from the police station. The female journalist had been caught. She hade with a mission to distract Cheyenne and create an opportunity to kill Kate. It was an attempt to divert her attention and allow the real culprit to escape, but her mission failed. Gordon spected that there might be an insider in the hospital, and Susan¡¯s mistake would only force the insider to act prematurely. So, they were currently at the center of a conspiracy, urging Cheyenne and Iker to stay vignt and uncover the insider. Cheyenne herself didn¡¯t mind, as she had seen all kinds of situations before. But Cierra was different; being young, she needed protection. The moment the elevator doors opened, Cierra, through the crack in the cardboard box, saw her mother so close. In her heart, she desperately called out for her mother to notice her and save her. ¡°Mom, please look at me¡­ I am Cierra, help me¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, mom¡­ I¡¯m Cierra, sniff¡­¡± Excited, she tapped the cardboard box with her hand and twisted her body. Themotion in the cardboard box drew everyone¡¯s attention in an instant. Cheyenne also looked over, while at the same time, the ¡°cleaner¡± reached out to pull down the brim of his hat to cover his eyes. He lowered his head, hugging the cardboard box tightly. The male doctor with them in the elevator was nervous. Miss Lawrence was less than a meter away from him, what should he do¡­ Beside Cheyenne, there were several patients¡¯ family members waiting to take the elevator, and a young boy pointed to the cardboard box and said to his mother: ¡°Mom, there seems to be a voiceing from that box.¡± The male doctor, sweating profusely, forced a smile and exined, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a stray cat that identally got in. I¡¯m asking the cleaner to take it out and dispose of it.¡± ¡°A cat?¡± The young boy loved animals and upon hearing it was a cat, he immediately became excited, pulling his mother¡¯s sleeve and crying loudly. ¡°Mom, I want to see the cat, can I have a cat please?¡± The woman decisively refused her son¡¯s request, with a tone full of obvious disdain.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°No! Don¡¯t forget that you are weak. The doctor said you can¡¯t be near any pets.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about stray cats? They¡¯re smelly and shed hair, you¡¯re not allowed to have one!¡± Chapter 995: At the Elevator Entrance by Coincidence The little boy was sternly rejected by his mother, silently shedding tears and falling silent, but before leaving, he couldn¡¯t help but nce in the direction of the cardboard box. How could such a cute kitten be abandoned like that? Cierra was extremely angry, gnawing on her bread fiercely, tears of grievances streaming down her face. Listening to the conversation between the mother and son next to her, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes were fixed on the janitor and doctor inside the elevator. For some reason, she felt that these two were strange. Especially the doctor in the white coat; she had no impression of him in her mind at all. She even began to doubt if he was really from their hospital. Before Cheyenne coulde to a conclusion, the elevator doors were slowly closing. The janitor seemed to have grown taller, as his clothes were noticeably too short. At the same time, on the other side, the elevator arrived, and a woman impatiently stepped into the elevator in her high heels, followed by others. Iker was also preparing to leave, but he noticed Cheyenne still standing in ce and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The elevator had arrived. In the next moment, under Cheyenne¡¯s watchful gaze, the janitor seemed a bit nervous and instinctively pulled down his cap. It was this gesture that allowed the sharp-eyed Cheyenne to catch a glimpse of a fluorescent green band on the man¡¯s wrist. Cheyenne came back to her senses and suddenly reached out towards the closing elevator doors. But at that moment, the gap was only about two to three centimeters wide, getting smaller and smaller. Her action rmed both sides, making everyone in the elevator and Iker extremely nervous. ¡°Cheyenne, no! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Just as Cheyenne¡¯s fingertips were about to touch the elevator doors, Iker quickly grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. There have been many elevator idents reported in the news. Some people trying to squeeze in at thest moment ended up with their heads trapped and crushed in the closing doors. The least severe oue of her actions would have been a broken hand. However, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t care less at this moment; all she could see was catching the two people from earlier. But the elevator had already shown it was arriving at the 1st floor. ¡°Master Iker, I think there¡¯s something wrong with those two inside, so we can¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He had seen the two just now, but he hadn¡¯t noticed anything suspicious. Then he heard Cheyenne continue in his ear, ¡°First, the man had a fluorescent green wristband.¡± ¡°Second, I have never ordered the staff to drive away the stray cats in the hospital, but instead, I have them fed regrly.¡± Being a pet lover herself, she already had Chance at home, but Cheyenne still wanted to adopt a tabby cat. Preferably an orange cat, but it seemed like this type of cat had be rare in recent years and was hard to find. After hearing Cheyenne¡¯s reasons, Iker also realized the seriousness of the situation. He nced at the elevator that was toote to rush into, his brows furrowed. ¡°Alright, I also saw those two just now, so I should be able to recognize them. Let¡¯s split up, Cheyenne, you go to the office to find Cierra, and I¡¯ll go after them!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since they¡¯ve made a move, they must being for us. So even if we don¡¯t actively look for them, they¡¯lle to us.¡± The most important thing now is to find Cierra. Cheyenne carefully considered Master Iker¡¯s words and nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, you must also be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without waiting for the elevator, Iker chose to take the stairs. In order to save time, he leaped forward, using both his hands and feet to grab onto the handrail of the stairs and slide down naturally. A young boy beside him spoke in awe, ¡°Wow, Uncle is so amazing!¡± The young boy waspletely unaware that he had separated from his mother, who was frantically searching for him in the elevator. ¡°William? Where did my William go?¡± ¡°How could this happen? William, my child.¡± The other people in the elevator looked at her with extreme sympathy, as losing a child in the hospital meant it was unlikely they would be found again. Everyone started discussing frantically: ¡°What¡¯s the point of crying now? When the elevator reaches the 8th floor, you should get out and go back to the 3rd floor to search.¡± ¡°Yeah, recently there have been many cases of missing children in Akloit, your son is probably¡­¡± As soon as they heard the words ¡°children missing¡±, the beautiful woman clenched her fists in anger and shouted at the man who seemed to be enjoying her distress. ¡°Shut up, my son won¡¯t be taken by traffickers sob¡­ William, you naughty child, why didn¡¯t you stay with me.¡± Meanwhile, the two who had narrowly escaped Cheyenne and Iker¡¯s notice arrived at the hospital entrance. The man disguised as a janitor took off his ck hat and mask, revealing a handsome face with a hint of evil charm. This was the first time Cierra had seen his face clearly, and she was greatly surprised. He¡­ he looks like Dad! ¡°Where¡¯s the car?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? I clearly parked here just now, wait here, I¡¯ll go check ahead.¡± Upon hearing this response, a wave of anger surged in the man¡¯s eyes, as he harshly reprimanded him without mercy: ¡°Are you silly? Every second we stay here increases the danger, so hurry up and drive.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Foley, please don¡¯t scold me.¡± ¡®He talked about racing against time, but wasn¡¯t scolding me taking time?¡¯ Vincent reluctantly picked up a cardboard box and followed the man, ¡°Hurry up.¡± The two-and-a-half-year-old child weighed almost 20 pounds, and carrying her all the way made his arms numb. After a few steps, the man finally saw the familiar car parked by the roadside near the garbage bin. ¡°It turns out I remembered the parking spot wrong, Mr. Foley, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± ¡°Open the trunk!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man unlocked with the key, then opened the car door, and bent down to press the button on the trunk. Mr. Foley, inconvenient with the cardboard box in his hands, ced it next to the garbage bin. He reached to open the trunk. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It won¡¯t open¡­¡± ¡°Huh? This¡­ I just bought this car from the second-hand market this morning, so I¡¯m not very familiar with it.¡± The man in the white coat exined, sweating profusely. Vincent took a deep breath, feeling almost driven to madness by his teammate, who seemed to have the intelligence of a pig. Why did Elsa send such a drag for him?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 996: Picking Up Trash Can Make a Difference This was clearly meant to harm him! Afraid that Cheyenne might catch up, Vincent irritably ruffled his hair in front of his forehead and decided to take matters into his own hands. ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t get in the way here.¡± Once this was over, he nned to find a ce to kick this man and send him back to the capital. Just as the two of them were crouching in front of the driver¡¯s seat, trying to figure out which button would open the trunk, a small figure suddenly ran up behind them. Seeing the cardboard box, the young boy finally smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little kitten, I¡¯ll take you home to raise you, okay? I have many, many little fish at home, I¡¯ll save them all for you to eatter.¡± Seeing the box next to the trash bin, the young boy actually thought that the two uncles from earlier had left the little kitten here. So, he thought he wouldn¡¯t be scolded for picking up the cat now. Thinking about soon having an amazingly cute little kitten, the young boy couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. The ck grape-like eyes on his little face were sparkling. He opened the box and leaned in for a look. In the next instant, the smile on the young boy¡¯s face froze, his eyes widened in astonishment, and his lips slightly parted as he looked at what was inside the box. Oh no, it¡¯s a little sister. She was really beautiful, dressed in a white sweater with a little skirt, her round chubby face exquisitely cute, even cuter than the cartoon characters in the animation! Biting into a piece of bread, she tearfully gazed at him with her bright eyes that seemed to speak. [Brother, please save me quickly!] With just one nce, the young boy understood what she meant by her eyes. He came to a conclusion. The two men were bad people, and the little sister was a poor girl kidnapped by them! He had to save her! After making up his mind, the young boy quickly nced at the two men in front of the car, then picked Cierra up from the cardboard box. Her hands and feet were tied with ropes, and he didn¡¯t have anything on him to untie them, so he could only hold Cierra in his arms. But he forgot that he was only eight years old and he had always been weak, he was often sick. Now carrying Cierra and running away was an extremely strenuous task. There was nothing to hide around¡­ only this pile of garbage. The young boy had a clever idea, he buried Cierra in the garbage pile, fortunately, these were medical waste, so they weren¡¯t very dirty. However, there was a strong, unpleasant smell of blood and disinfectant that stung the nose. Then he also hid himself, picking up arger cardboard box and cing it on top of both of them. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t make a sound, be careful not to be heard by anyone.¡± Looking at the young boy in front of her, Cierra thought he was so fair-skinned, he looked nothing like his brother at all. ¡°Okay.¡± Finally solving the problem of the trunk, when Mr. Foley turned back to put Cierra in the car trunk, he found that the person in the cardboard box was missing. There was only an empty box left on the roadside, with the piece of bread she had bitten earlier still inside. ¡°Where is the girl?¡± Vincent asked coldly. The man in the white coat was immediately frightened, his legs turning weak as he sat down on the ground, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± They were together just a moment ago, and no one else had passed by¡­ how could the girl just disappear? Vincent didn¡¯t believe it, in his opinion, it was likely that Cierra had escaped on her own, ¡°She couldn¡¯t have run far with her hands tied, let¡¯s search the nearby area.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them immediately locked their target on this pile of garbage, but Vincent, being a clean freak, was unwilling to do it himself. Instead, he pushed the man beside him and said, ¡°You go!¡± The man could only resign himself to rummaging through the trash. Cierra looked at the feet that stopped right in front of her, her throat dry from nervousness, as the surrounding smells continued to assault her senses. She felt like sneezing. ¡°Brother, I¡­ I can¡¯t hold it anymore, ah¡­¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± At the critical moment, the little boy reached out and covered her mouth, while his other hand tightly embraced Cierra¡¯s back, allowing her to bury her head in his chest. Cierra noticed that the little boy¡¯s body was filled with the scent of medicine, a smell she was familiar with, simr to what Great-grandpa had on him. There was a pharmacy at home, and whenever her mom went in and came out, she also carried this scent. Compared to the bloody and pungent smells from inside the garbage, this fragrance was much more pleasant to her, prompting her to unconsciously sniff like a little kitten in the boy¡¯s arms. She snuggled closer. The little boy was amused by her actions, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t a good time to talk now as the two bad guys outside could discover them at any moment.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sure enough¡­ one of the men reached out to remove the cardboard box covering their heads. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Cierra was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. If she were caught, all the candies and snacks at home would be left to her brother, causing her to sob. The little boy was also afraid. He suffered from chronic bronchitis and often coughed, but this time, he was trying his best to endure it to protect Cierra. Could they not escape this time? Just as he resigned himself to voluntarily going out to protect Cierra, a furious shout suddenly rang out. ¡°Hey, what are you two doing? This is my turf. If you want to pick up garbage, go somewhere else!¡± The sudden voice interrupted the man¡¯s actions, making him look up. A elderly man aged over fifty, with gray hair and beard, approached. He was wearing a dirty navy blue traditional suit. On his shoulder was a cloth bag, and he leaned on a cane. Arge stic bag hung on the cane, containing half a bag of mineral water bottles picked up from who knows where. As the elderly man approached Vincent, Vincent smelled the disgusting sour odor emanating from him, quickly covering his nose and taking several steps back. ¡°Lamar, keep searching!¡± The man called ¡°Lamar¡± not only despised this pile of garbage now, but also despised the old man. Gritting his teeth, he continued to rummage through the trash. As he kicked open a ck stic bag, the back of his hand was suddenly struck hard by the old man with the cane. ¡°Young man, have some integrity. I¡¯ve already said that Voteard is my territory, as are these trash cans. Dare to take one and try!¡± Lamar¡¯s hand turned red from the strike, but he had no patience to waste time with this stubborn old man. ¡°You old fart, spare me the nagging. Who cares about your garbage? I¡¯m just looking for something, do you think I like touching this dirty garbage?¡± Upon hearing this, the old man rolled his eyes in displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with picking up garbage? Trash can still be turned into treasure. But you¡­ are probably a lost cause!¡± ¡°A well-bodied young man with normal intelligence and dressed decently actually fighting an old man over garbage. Are you not embarrassed?¡± Lamar was so angry he wanted to kill someone. He had already made it clear that he didn¡¯t care about this pile of garbage. This stubborn old man was really a nuisance! Chapter 997: Picking Up Two Little Kids Just as Lamar was about to take out the gun from his pocket to deal with the annoying old man in front of him, Vincent firmly held back his restless hand. With a sharp look in his eyes, Vincent warned him with slightly parted lips, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± This area still belonged to the hospital, and the sound of a gunshot would definitely attract attention. Moreover, Iker was still here. Lamar felt despondent and med himself, ¡°But if that kid gets lost, how can we continue with the n?¡± The current situation could be considered quite tricky. Vincent was very irritable. The n was about to seed, but who could have expected that such an episode happened. Suddenly, a siren sounded from the front of the alley, startling the two of them. They immediately decided to set aside the matter of the child for the time being. ¡°Let¡¯s go, get in the car first. We¡¯ll discuss the matter of the childter!¡± It seemed like the only option for now. The two immediately got into the car and drove away. After they left, the old man standing next to the garbage pile continued to mutter to himself. ¡°Goodness! These days, all sorts of strange things happen. There are even people driving Mercedes-Benz cars to pick up garbage. Could it be those inte celebrities deliberately doing it to attract attention?¡± During his ¡°work hours,¡± he had encountered many such people, who would give him five hundred in front of the camera for their fans. But as soon as the camera turned off, they would snatch the money back without saying a word. It was really boring for them toe and y with this old man. If they don¡¯t want to give the money, then don¡¯t do it in the first ce. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯d better continue picking up garbage. I have to earn money for today.¡± After saying this, the old man turned his gaze to thergest cardboard box in the garbage pile and reached out to open it. The two little kids under the box almost startled him. ¡°Wow, whose kids are these? Why are they so naughty, hiding in the garbage pile!¡± There happened to be a little boy and a little girl. The girl¡¯s hands and feet were tied up, looking like she was only two or three years old. She was wearing a very pretty little dress and looked fair and delicate. Even in such a terrible environment, she managed to fall asleep, lying directly in the boy¡¯s arms and sleeping soundly. The little boy was equally delicate and beautiful, looking like he was only seven or eight years old. He was wearing a white shirt matched with ck suspenders and looked as elegant as a prince from a movie. At this moment, the little boy was awake. He looked warily at the dirty old man in front of him. Instinctively, he held his little sister tighter and raised his head, looking at the old man with a pair of bright eyes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°This is my sister. Don¡¯t you dare have any ideas about her!¡± Only then did the old man realize that these two little kids were probably the ones the two men had been looking for. ¡°Being this fair and delicate, it¡¯s no wonder human traffickers set their sights on you two.¡± ¡°Kid, rest assured, old man like me is only interested in picking up garbage, not picking up people, especially troublesome kids like you!¡± ¡°Hurry and leave. Don¡¯t stop me from picking up garbage.¡± Upon hearing that the old man had no interest in him and his sister, the little boy finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to take Cierra away, his old problem struck again, a surge in his chest. He kept coughing, and in the end, he spat out a mouthful of blood¡­ ¡°Ah, my goodness, what are you doing, child? Just because that I said a few harsh words to you, you¡¯re so angry that you¡¯re spitting blood?¡± The white shirt was stained red, and the boy¡¯s face alternated between red and white, looking like he was seriously ill. The boy tried hard to hold back, but the blood kept flowing from the corner of his lips, until his vision ckened¡­ and he fainted. Before passing out, he anxiously grabbed Cierra¡¯s hand, his weak voice almost dispersed by the wind. ¡°Take her¡­ to the hospital!¡± With that, his small body fell onto the garbage heap. The old man who was picking garbage didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess, but the sight of the blood on the boy¡¯s clothes softened his heart. He hesitated. ¡°Why should I bother with these two troublesome kids? I can barely support myself, let alone keep them.¡± ¡°Yes, just by looking at their clothes, you can tell theye from wealthy families. If I take them back with me, isn¡¯t it like adopting two little consumers for nothing?¡± With this thought, the old man didn¡¯t even have the heart to pick up garbage anymore. He picked up the two bags of waste on the ground and turned to leave. But after just a few steps, he couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks. ¡°I heard that human traffickers have been rampant in the city recently, and many children have gone missing one after another. Those two just now¡­¡± If he left like this, those two viins mighte back in their car, and the two kids would be in trouble. Biting his false teeth hard, the old man turned back with the waste on his shoulders. Looking at the sleeping girl in the garbage heap, as well as the unconscious little boy. He made a decision with his eyes closed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick them up!¡± ¡°As for going to the hospital¡­ I don¡¯t have a penny on me, how can I go to the hospital in this state? It¡¯s just a ce to burn money!¡± Going to the hospital was out of the question, but he could bring them back to his home to take care of them temporarily. The girl was easy to handle, still young, he could carry her directly on his back. But the boy was already eight years old¡­ how could he carry him with a frail body? The old man had to give up the fruits of hisbor in the morning and put down some clean cardboard on the small cart. Then he emptied therge box used for medical waste, ced the boy inside, and then put Cierra in his arms. He took off his coat and covered them both, so that nobody would see him taking back these two attractive kids. Otherwise, he would never be able to clear his name. As he pushed the cart, he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath, ¡°These two kids are heavy!¡± ¡°When we get back, you have to collect a thousand stic bottles alone to repay me!¡± Thinking about the days when he made money by counting stic bottles at home, the old man couldn¡¯t help but smile, his false teeth looking especially white in the sunlight. On the other side, Cheyenne, who couldn¡¯t find Cierra in the office after returning, was about to go crazy! When she returned, she found not only that the office door was open, but theputer was on. On the screen, a group of children were ying games, with eerie and low-pitched singinging from inside. ¡°Cage seam, cage seam (From the gap in the cage) The birds in the cage Always want to escape On that dawn night¡­ But Cierra was not here. There was just a half-drunk bottle of milk on the desk, proving that Cierra had indeed been there before. Chapter 998: Maria is Mikaela’s sister There was no one in the office, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t care less about her injured foot, limping down the hallway frantically searching for her daughter¡¯s figure as if going crazy. She anxiously called out her daughter¡¯s name as she walked, drawing curious nces from people passing by. ¡°Where are you, Cierra? Answer me quickly, Mom¡­¡± ¡°You naughty girl, stop fooling around. Mom is about to go home. If you don¡¯te out, be careful I¡¯ll leave you here!¡± ¡°Cierra! Cierra¡­¡± ¡­ Miss Lawrence was looking for her daughter? What¡¯s going on? A kind person told Cheyenne that they saw Cierra an hour ago, and Sean took her away after giving her a bunch of snacks. Upon hearing this, Cheyenne quickly inquired about Sean¡¯s whereabouts. At that moment, Dr. Barnes, who was in charge of the internship simtion surgery assessment this morning, came out of the operating room with a stack of files in hand. Upon hearing that Cheyenne was looking for Sean, he showed her the files, scratching his head in confusion. ¡°Director, are you also looking for Sean? Today is the assessment for the heart organ transnt surgery. When it was his turn just now, I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s only hope now rested on Sean, hoping that Cierra was truly with him. Otherwise, the two people in the elevator would be the prime suspects. Just then, Sean, who had just taken Maria back to the dormitory to rest, hurried back for the exam. He was sweating profusely and panting as he rushed over. Seeing the two standing together, he subconsciously thought it was about the morning assessment since he had missed it and Dr. Barnes wasing toin to his sister. With a reason for his absence, he felt that he must exin. ¡°Director, Dr. Barnes¡­ I, I¡¯m sorry, I identally missed the exam. May I¡­¡± At this moment, the exam itself was unimportant to Cheyenne, and she didn¡¯t see Cierra next to him, causing her face to turn pale.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Trembling, she stared at him and asked, ¡°Where is Cierra?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean was stunned! Wasn¡¯t it about the exam? ¡°I¡¯m asking you, was Cierra with you this morning?¡± Nervous, Cheyenne¡¯s current expression didn¡¯t look too good, her eyes even slightly red, exuding a powerful aura that made everyone present shudder. Sean swallowed hard, ¡°Cierra should be watching cartoons in the office. When I left, I closed the door and told her to wait for me inside.¡± ¡°No, Cierra is missing!¡± As Cheyenne¡¯s words fell, Sean was suddenly shocked, eximing, ¡°Sis, what are you saying!¡± Now he was also nervous, stuttering as he recounted the events of the morning, feeling very guilty. ¡°I was ying with Cierra in the office this morning when Maria found me and asked me to go take the exam. When I left, I clearly told Cierra not to open the door.¡± ¡°Maria?¡± Another unfamiliar name. Cheyenne sensitively caught the key information in his words and turned to Dr. Barnes for rification. ¡°Who is this Maria?¡± Flipping through the files in his hands, Dr. Barnes found Maria¡¯s information, ¡°She is a new intern this year, among the female interns, she has shown the most outstanding performance.¡± As for male interns, Sean was the best, followed by Cain. However, due to missing today¡¯s morning assessment, it might affect Sean¡¯s records, and it was likely that Cain would take the top spot in the internship results. Cheyenne quickly grabbed Maria¡¯s file and scanned it quickly. When she saw the section on family rtions, the words ¡°rted to Mika Buck¡± suddenly came into view. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Sis, what do you mean?¡± Sean didn¡¯t understand the connection between Maria and the disappearance of his niece. At that moment, Cheyenne threw the document in her hand into his arms and said coldly, ¡°You can read it yourself!¡± ¡°If I guess correctly, Maria intentionally came to find you in the morning. Her intention was to distract you and then go after Cierra.¡± Mika mistakenly thought Cheyenne was a murderer back then, so she did a lot of things behind the scenes, even using Sean to revenge on the Lawrence family. By the time she realized everything was done by Nora, it was toote. Mika transferred to another school. There was no news of her whereabouts after going abroad. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯te back but her younger sister. Maria¡­ is Mika¡¯s younger sister, and Cheyenne knew it was not a good sign for Maria to get close to Sean. Cierra¡¯s situation probably had something to do with her as well. ¡°Tell me again about Mariaing to see you, I want to hear it.¡± Sean clenched the student information form in his hand, his face pale. He had been tricked for the second time. The first time was Mika, and now it was Maria. He felt incredibly foolish! ¡°Yes, in the morning, we were on our way to the operating room together when she identally twisted her ankle. I intended to find her boyfriend to take her back to the dorm, but Quinn happened to be taking an exam¡­¡± ¡°So, I ended up taking her back to the dorm, but I didn¡¯t stay long. I brought her back and returned here immediately.¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for my stupidity and being deceived, Cierra wouldn¡¯t have been taken by the bad guys.¡± Saying this, Sean raised his hand and pped himself twice. With a loud sound, two handprints immediately appeared on his handsome face. Sean¡¯s eyes were red, filled with self-me. He was about to kneel down, but Cheyenne quickly grabbed his arm and coldly reprimanded him, ¡°What¡¯s the use of kneeling down now? Instead of wasting time, go to the dormitory and catch Maria. Don¡¯t let her escape.¡± Sean was stunned, then without a word, he turned and ran towards the dormitory. ¡°Sis, I understand now, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Dr. Barnes, go with him, and remember, if you encounter danger, retreat timely, don¡¯t act impulsively.¡± Dr. Barnes came to report on the assessment situation, but unexpectedly, the task turned into catching an insider. ¡°Director, rest assured, I¡¯ll go now. Let¡¯s go, Sean.¡± Knowing he had caused trouble again, Sean dared not look at Cheyenne¡¯s angry eyes and followed Dr. Barnes away. He must catch Maria and find out Cierra¡¯s whereabouts to make amends. Watching the two figures leave, Cheyenne suddenly had an emotional breakdown¡­ her mind went nk and chaotic. In the end, it was the image of her daughter smiling at her that calmed her down. Sniffling, she fought back tears. ¡°Cierra, you must be safe and sound. Mom will find you. I won¡¯t scold you for being mischievous anymore.¡± And Kelvin¡­ if he found out their precious daughter had gone missing because of her, he would surely be very angry with her. Chapter 999: The Fifty-Three-Year-Old Spinster The hospital staff dormitory. Sean and Dr. Barnes ran all the way without seeing anyone, and when they finally reached Maria¡¯s dormitory, they found the door was not closed. It was left ajar. Rudely pushing the door open, there was no sign of Maria in the dormitory, and her luggage was also missing. Sean was petrified on the spot, unable to believe that Maria, his ssmate for four years, was really deceiving him. ¡°Huff¡­ It seems we arete. This woman probably knew she would be exposed sooner orter, so she left immediately after being brought back here.¡± There was a pile of torn papers in the trash can, and Cheyenne quickly squatted down to rummage through the trash can. Sure enough¡­ the torn paper was a document with Maria¡¯s signature on it. And the other name could be seen ¨C Elsa He emptied these scraps of paper from the trash can and wrapped them in his white coat. ¡°Let¡¯s go, now let¡¯s go back and tell Cheyenne about this news.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡± Dr. Barnes followed behind, unable to understand what Maria was up to. If this incident had not happened, she would have had a chance to stay at the hospital and be a doctor after her internship. Now she was involved in a child trafficking case and would be a fugitive for the rest of her life. Isn¡¯t it regrettable? On the other side, Iker¡¯s search for the cleaner was in vain, as the person had already disappeared by the time they caught up. They asked passersby, and someone said they saw them entering an alley, then driving away in a big red car. As for the license te, who would remember that thing when they had nothing to do? ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry. Although there is no news for now, from the current situation, Cierra should be safe.¡± How could Cheyenne not worry? She was almost going crazy now, her daughter was only two and a half years old, greedy andzy¡­ What if the kidnappers found her too troublesome and mistreated her? Just then, Sean came back, sweating all over, ¡°Sis, when we went to look for someone, Maria had already left.¡± ¡°And this, I found in her room¡¯s trash can, I think it should be very important information, otherwise Maria wouldn¡¯t deliberately destroy it before leaving.¡± As he spoke, Sean handed the scraps to Cheyenne. ¡°Elsa!¡± This name immediately appeared in Cheyenne¡¯s mind, she touched her head in pain and leaned against the wall next to her to calm herself down. ¡°If it¡¯s her, then everything makes sense.¡± Iker lowered his head at her words, looking into her almond eyes. Cheyenne¡¯s eyes were bright and warm, shining like they were bathed in sunlight. ¡°About a month ago, Omari went missing. Kelvin and I started investigating his whereabouts after hearing the news.¡± When Kelvin was in Onistead, he happened to see a passenger list, and Elsa happened to be on that list. At that time, she should have been setting up her n, she brought Susan back with her that time, and arranged her at a newspaper office in Akloit. The person who assassinated her and took Cierra away should be the same person, and the fact that Maria cooperated with them shows they were all in it together. Iker understood now, quickly filtering through the information in his mind, and finally summarizing it simply. ¡°ording to what you mean, this scheme should be Elsa¡¯s long-nned conspiracy for revenge against you.¡± ¡°On the surface, she sent an assassin, and there are also spies in the dark, coincidentally they are the Buck sisters who have had conflicts with your family, the Lawrence family.¡± Cheyenne smiled lightly, ¡°If you interpret it that way, it¡¯s not wrong.¡± When ites to the grievances between her and Elsa, Cheyenne herself felt extremely wronged. Clearly, Omari was the one who didn¡¯t like her, so why did she keep causing trouble for her repeatedly? Even after Cheyenne got married and had children, Elsa still caused trouble for her. ¡°If your guess is correct, those two are sent by Elsa. Once they seed, they will definitely contact Elsa.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ask my friends in the capital to keep an eye on Elsa. If Cierra really falls into her hands, I will definitely rescue her.¡± Since Master Glenn betrayed his family, and the engagement between the Weaver family and the Lara family fell through, the Weaver family¡¯s power has declined significantly. Even if Iker openly brings people in to demand a child from the Weaver family, they probably won¡¯t be able to do anything. However, that is ast resort! Cheyenne also felt overwhelmed. She should first think about how to exin to her family when she returns. In a certain courtyard in Akloit. Piles of waste stacked up like small mountains in the courtyard ¨C stic bottles, old newspapers, discarded tires, unwanted clothes and shoes from households¡­ From afar, it looked like a huge garbage dump. The small wooden door in front was also dpidated, with spiders busy spinning webs on it. An elderly scavenger was pulling a huge box with a small cart on the road, attracting many onlookers. This area is where people who work in the city live, a mix of good and bad. There are about three or four families living here who make a living by scavenging, mostly elderly women. He was the only man among them, and those women didn¡¯t like him at all because he collected the most waste every day. This time, he attracted the jealousy of an old woman, who stood at the door with a bowl of food. As soon as she saw the old man returning, she immediately set the bowl down. In a sarcastic tone, she said, ¡°Hey, Old Bray, did you find some good treasures this time? This box is so big, looks like it¡¯s too heavy for you to pull.¡± ¡°Why are you working so hard at your age? Be careful not to strain your back. At our age¡­ it¡¯s really ufortable if your head or back hurts.¡± In the end, she was just envious of him for having such a huge cardboard box. Old Bray grinned at her, jokingly said, ¡°Who said an old man like me can¡¯t handle it? My back and legs are fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can marry me and try.¡± ¡°Your husband has been dead for a long time, your daughter and son are grown up, marry an old man like me¡­ I can even help you take care of your grandchildren in the future.¡± As soon as she heard this, the woman opposite was furious, she dropped the bowl. ¡°Shameless old man, I¡¯m a 53-year-old woman, do you think you are worthy of me at almost seventy?¡± ¡°You still want to marry me, based on the pile of garbage in your yard? Dream on!¡± After cursing people so straightforwardly, the woman mmed the door shut. Out of sight, out of mind. Old Bray was scolded again, but he seemed used to it and shrugged.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. With a nonchnt expression, he took out a key and opened the door. Chapter 1000: Can you take me to pick up trash together? ¡°Finally home, two little kids, so heavy¡­ really tired me.¡± Pushing the cart into the yard, Old Bray closed the door. Ignoring the two little kids in the alley, he found a rocking chair for himself andy down to rest first. ¡ª In the evening, as the sun set in the west, a silver-red beam of sunlight sprinkled over the entire small courtyard.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It looked messy everywhere, unorganized, yet surprisingly warm. Buzzing¡­ It seemed like countless flies were buzzing and flying, the sound wasn¡¯t loud but extremely annoying. Cierra had never been so restless sleeping, suddenly she opened her eyes. By now it was already half past six in the evening, the sunlight shone brightly through the beige gauze curtains, making the room exceptionally bright. She slowly opened her eyes, looking at this unfamiliar ceiling. The house was very old, so the ster on the ceiling had peeled off almost entirely, making her worry that the ster might suddenly fall and hit her while lying in bed. In the corner of the wall, several small ck octagonal spiders were busy spinning webs. This was the first time Cierra had seen a spider, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all, on the contrary¡­ she found it fascinating. After all, she couldn¡¯t see such interesting little things in a vi. Outside the window, a conversation could be heard, sounding like an irritable old man. ¡°Kid, eat if you want, if you don¡¯t, starve! It¡¯s already good enough that I brought you back. Don¡¯t be picky!¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about how many people in this world starved to death?¡± After speaking, he snorted, then picked up the bowl in front of him. The bowl contained half a bowl of sticky stuff, looking like porridge, with ck burnt bits floating on top because it was scorched. It looked very disgusting, but Old Bray seemed to be enjoying it as if it were some delicacy. He inhaled it in a few gulps. The little boy looked at him in astonishment as he finished the porridge and even licked his lips. Because he ate too quickly, some white flour had stuck to his beard. ¡°How is it? It tastes really good, do you want to try it too?¡± Seeing the boy staring at him intently, Old Bray thought he was hungry and handed a small bowl to him. Trying tomunicate with the boy in a pleasing manner, ¡°Little kid, what¡¯s your name and how old are you this year?¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, but I¡¯m not hungry right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m William, eight years old¡­ Grandpa, can you lend me your phone to call my family?¡± He got separated from his mom because he saved his little sister, and he could imagine that if he went backter, he would be locked in the little dark room for self-reflection. And Mom would be very angry too. ¡°What¡¯s that? A phone?¡± Old Bray shook his head, theny back on the rocking chair, leisurely closing his eyes to enjoy the breeze in the sunset. Unfortunately¡­ this gust of wind carried a stench of garbage, making the little boy hold his breath. The old man seemed to be used to it, acting as if he couldn¡¯t smell it at all. ¡°Little guy, do I look like someone who can afford a phone?¡± At these words, the little boy hung his head, ¡°Do you really not have a phone?¡± How¡­ how could this be? In this era of intelligent high technology, you can go out without money or brains, but you must bring your phone! It could be said that everyone has one, even the children have them. He naturally has one too, but he mainly went out to the hospital this morning for a check-up, so he didn¡¯t bring it with him. If he had known, he should have brought his phone, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been in the situation now where he can¡¯t even make a call to ask someone to pick him up and take him home. ¡°I do have a phone, but¡­¡± ¡°See for yourself.¡± The old man from the corner handed him a ck stic bag and threw it in front of him. Boom- Listening to the sound of it hitting the ground, the contents inside were not light. The young boy curiously walked over, squatted down and opened it to see that it was filled with mostly broken phones. All kinds of colors, all kinds of models¡­ but they were all broken. The old man touched his nose, continuing to speak deceivingly, ¡°These are all phones I picked up from the trash can. I heard they can be exchanged for a pot and pair of scissors.¡± ¡°They are all unusable. If you want to make a call, you can pick one you like from inside, take it to repair, and get a SIM card. That should do.¡± William was speechless. He had to repair the phone himself? If he were at home, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all, but now he didn¡¯t have anyone around him. Not to mention the money for repairing the phone, he doesn¡¯t even have money for a taxi. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any money, grandpa. Could you lend me some money? I¡¯ll pay you back twice the amount when my family arrives.¡± But Old Bray just covered his money bag and shook his head. ¡°No, no, no! The money is saved by me for almost my whole life! If I lend it to you¡­ when can I get married?¡± William turned into stone once again. Old Bray looked at least seventy years old, at this age¡­ he still had to find a wife? He increasingly felt that this old man was unreliable, ¡°Grandpa, I will definitely pay you back.¡± ¡°But that won¡¯t work either! You should know that I am famous in this area for financial management. Go ask around¡­ who has sessfully borrowed money from me in all these years?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ruin my reputation for a little kid like you.¡± The young boy coughed twice, the delicate and fair face with a pair of exquisite eyebrows slightly furrowed, his eyes as dark as obsidian staring at him. Since Grandpa was unwilling to lend him money, he could only earn money to repair the phone with his own hands. But what could he do to earn money now? The young boy looked troubled, and at that moment, he saw a pile of waste products next to him, and a bright idea shed in his mind. He raised his face, straightened his back, walked up to Old Bray, and reached out to hold the armrest of the rocking chair. As he moved, the rocking chair stopped swinging. Old Bray also impatiently looked at him, thinking that the young boy was not giving up, so he opened the old wallet to show him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at grandpa with that look. I¡¯m not unwilling to lend you money¡­ look, I really don¡¯t have any money.¡± There were only a few scraps of paper and two or three coins in the wallet, which were not enough to repair the phone at all. At that moment, Old Bray heard the little kid ask him seriously. ¡°Grandpa, can you take me with you to collect garbage? When I save enough money, I can call my family to pick me up.¡± The old man never expected that the help he was asked for was to take him to collect garbage? He looked down at the little boy¡¯s clothes and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to change your outfit too.¡± Chapter 1001: Old Bray Finally Spent Money Soon, the little boy emerged in a different outfit. He wore a slightly oversized, dirty ck hoodie with two patches on it. His pants were modified from blue work overalls, a bit loose andcking a belt, which could fall down at any moment. Observing this, Old Bray rummaged in the trash heap and pulled out a pair of women¡¯s sneakers, removed theces, and used them as a makeshift belt for William. He even tied a knot at the end. William, who had been born into a wealthy family where he had only eaten fine delicacies and worn high-quality custom-made clothing, couldn¡¯t understand how he ended up looking so unkempt. Frowning ufortably, he asked, ¡°Grandpa, why do you have women¡¯s sneakers here?¡± Old Bray, perhaps wanting the young beggar image to be more authentic, reached out and tousled the boy¡¯s hair, making it a mess. ¡°Well, of course, I didn¡¯t buy these shoes. I make money by collecting garbage, so don¡¯t expect me to spend a dime. I picked them up actually,¡± exined Old Bray. Innocently, William replied, ¡°But you don¡¯t have a wife, so even if you picked up women¡¯s shoes, you can¡¯t wear it, right?¡± This sincere question pricked at the deepest part of Old Bray¡¯s heart. Irritated, he yfully pinched William¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not like I will never have one. I¡¯ll keep it just in case my wife falls from the sky one day without warning,¡± he joked. To his surprise, the boy continued seriously, ¡°Only birds and nes fly in the sky. If it¡¯s a bird, the potential energy from the fall might even knock you out. If it¡¯s a ne, this small yard of yours would turn to ashes.¡± The ultimate conclusion was ¨C a wife won¡¯t fall from the sky, only disaster!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This remark left the elderly man so speechless that he staggered back a few steps, leaning on a chair to steady himself. ¡°You little rascal, I can¡¯t understand all this potential energy talk.¡± ¡°Potential energy is¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Count your blessings.¡± Completing his instructions, hefortably sat back in his chair, picked up a stic fan, andzily fanned himself. Before leaving, William nced towards the direction of the house. ¡°Please watch over my little sister. I¡¯ll go collect bottles now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister is adorable. I can¡¯t bear to be tough on her.¡± Finally reassured, the boy tightly grasped the rusty tongs and headed out. When Cierra woke up, she didn¡¯t see her familiar figures of Great-grandpa, dad, mom, or brother. ¡°Mom¡­¡± she cried, feeling the need for their presence. Old Bray decided to let her cry until she tire herself out. However, what followed was beyond Old Bray¡¯s expectations. ¡°I want my mom¡­ my mom is the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± ¡°Dad¡­e save me, my dad is the most handsome.¡± ¡°And I inherited all their good traits. Great-grandpa says Cierra is the most beautiful girl in the world. I can¡¯t cry, or I¡¯ll be ugly.¡± ¡°No, I still want to cry. Ugly is fine¡­ I¡¯m hungry, brother¡­ where are you?¡± ¡°I really want to go back to my home, that over 800-square-meterrge vi, rolling on the 2-meter-wide memory foam bed¡­ wearing the little dress my godfather gave me, all diamond-studded.¡± She continued boasting and crying for almost an hour, shedding rhythmically tearfully. Old Bray was amused and bewildered by the girl¡¯s actions. He set aside the fan andforted her with a bowl of congee. Not able to bear her bragging, he handed her a dictionary and offered to buy her food. Not that he couldn¡¯t stand the sound of the little girl crying, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate her showing off anymore. The girl wasn¡¯t even as old as him, but she was quite good at bragging. ¡°Are you done crying now? Can you please stop crying for a while and give me some peace?¡± Tears the size of beans still hung on the girl¡¯s long and thick eyshes, and the dew-like moisture made hershes look even more beautiful. She looked at the old man standing at the door with a pair of curious eyes, blinking her slightly sore eyes after a while. ¡°Who are you, old man?¡± The old man walked to the bed with a bowl of congee in his hands, cing it on the table. Then he pointed at the room and the garbage at the door with his cane and said: ¡°I am the owner of this courtyard. My courtyard is over 380 square meters, and ording to Akloit¡¯snd prices, I can be considered a multimillionaire.¡± ¡°See those two piles of garbage?¡± Cierra wiped her tears and, after crying for so long, her eyes were somewhat sore. ¡°Yes, I see them.¡± Oh, her voice was soft and cute. In that instant, the old man decided to treat the little girl better. After all, she was a girl. ¡°Here, let¡¯s do the math. The price of cardboard is around 1. 2 dors per kilogram, so with about a ton of cardboard, that¡¯s 1, 200 dors. And there¡¯s scrap metal, stic bottles at dors yuan per kilogram¡­¡± ¡°In total, it¡¯s over 6, 800 dors. Buying a 2-meter memory foam bed is not a problem.¡± ¡°In our line of business, I can also be considered the richest. Tell me, as long as you don¡¯t brag, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you, okay?¡± Cierra lowered her head, poking her own fingers. She really wasn¡¯t bragging just now. Anyway, what mattered now was to fill her stomach; she was very hungry. ¡°Then I want to eat hamburgers and fried chicken.¡± ¡°What? Hamburgers and fried chicken¡­ That¡¯s a bit expensive!¡± The old man regretted why he had to show off a moment ago. Looking at the little girl, who was gazing at him with her watery eyes, full of expectation and pitifulness. Somehow, Old Bray, who never spent money, softened all of a sudden. ¡°Okay, hamburgers and fried chicken, right? Get up, I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great! Grandpa, you¡¯re the best person in the world!¡± Old Bray was happy to hear that, but his mouth expressed extreme disdain: ¡°This little uneducated brat, always using the samepliment over and over again.¡± ¡°I have a dictionary here. Even though you¡¯re still young, it¡¯s never wrong to learn about culture.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we use more advanced words like ¡®elegant¡¯ or ¡®charming¡¯ whenplimenting someone sincerely?¡± Cierra shook her little head, indicating that she didn¡¯t quite understand. Old Bray thought, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just a little kid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat fried chicken and hamburgers anymore?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then just close your little mouth.¡± Whose child is this anyway? She talks too much. Cierra immediately covered her mouth with her hand, only revealing a pair of curious eyes looking left and right. This ce seemed like a different world from where she used to live. She used to see tall buildings, but here it was a low and dpidated courtyard, with narrow roads and swirling dust. There were a few small shops on the street, all lined up together: They walked and walked, and finally, after passing an intersection, they could see tall buildings. Chapter 1002: Cute and Overbearing An old scavenger dressed in dirty clothes, sloppily dressed, but somehow holding hands with a cute little girl in a princess dress. This strangebination naturally made people want to take a second look, and some even suspected that Cierra was a child abducted by this old man. However, the little girl had a bright and beautiful smile on her face, calling him ¡°Grandpa¡± with a soft and cute voice. She shouldn¡¯t have been abducted, after all, which abducted child would be so happy. Amidst the suspicion of the crowd, Old Bray led Cierra to a small snack shop that sold fried chicken burgers. ¡°We¡¯re here, little one. Wait here while I get the money,¡± he said. After speaking, he put his cane aside, held onto the door of the shop with one hand, and publicly took off his worn-out cloth shoes that he had worn for who knows how long.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As soon as he took off his shoes, two flies buzzed over, attracted by the smell. Cierra wrinkled her little face and pinched her nose with her hand. ¡°Grandpa, my mom told me that children should practice good hygiene. It¡¯s not good to not wash your feet like this.¡± ¡°Wash my foot, no way! I have to stand in the garbage dump every day, huh, okay fine, I¡¯ll wash my feet when I get back, alright?¡± He didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but how could he resist the clear disdain in the little girl¡¯s eyes? And she even shook her head in disapproval¡­ As the ¡°boss¡± of the garbage dump area, he couldn¡¯t let himself be seen as inferior by a two-year-old girl. It was just washing his feet, right? The customers in the shop put down what they were holding in unison, indicating that they couldn¡¯t eat anymore. The waiter¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly pushed open the door and walked out. He didn¡¯t dare to directly drive away this strange grandfather and granddaughter. His smile looked forced. ¡°Um¡­ old man, can you move further away and take off your shoes?¡± he asked. ¡°Why should I! I¡¯m just here to buy something,¡± Old Bray replied. He quickly patted the dust off his shoes and stuffed the hundred dor bill that he had kept in his shoe for years into the waiter¡¯s hands. The bill was covered in a thickyer of ck mud and emitted a sweaty and stinky smell,pletely disguising its original color. He tossed it onto the waiter¡¯s palm. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The waiter didn¡¯t even dare to touch it. He didn¡¯t want to dirty his gloves. Old Bray ignored him and squinted his already small eyes at the menu. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and get me something to eat.¡± ¡°Sir, our burgers are sold out¡­¡± the waiter stammered. ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man pointed at the items on the shelf and turned his head to give him a fierce stare. ¡°Aren¡¯t those burgers? You¡¯re telling me they¡¯re sold out? Who are you trying to deceive?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already paid you. Why are you acting like you¡¯re about to die? Dammit!¡± Cierra also saw that this waiter was trying to cheat them and she was angry! Imitating Old Bray, she also gave him a re, and remembered how her mom would put her hands on her hips when she was angry. With her small hands on her hips and her cute little head slightly tilted, she pretended to be fierce and said, ¡°Phew, bad luck!¡± Old Bray was taken aback. This little brat imitated him so well! But the little girl looked like a princess from a manga, wearing a white hoodie and looking to be just over two years old. With the aggressive tone and the cute movements, even if she was scolding someone, it was hard to get angry. On the contrary, it made people find it amusing. The shop burst intoughter,pletely forgetting the ¡°smelly¡± scene from earlier. Cierra thought that after being fierce, she should reason with him. This was something she was good at, as her mom had taught her step by step. ¡°My mom said that children who lie will have a long nose when they grow up. Uncle, you¡¯re already not good-looking, if your nose bes even uglier, it¡¯ll be unbearable,¡± she said, and then made a ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡± expression, making herself even cuter and more likable. The waiter was just a high school senior who had just graduated and took on a part-time job. He felt embarrassed being lectured by a little kid who was much younger than him. He touched the back of his head and held the hundred dor bill as if holding a holy edict, walking back to the cash register carefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, and little miss¡­ let me, let me talk to my boss,¡± he said. Actually, this time he had decided to sell these two customers something. But if he counted the money at night and the boss found out, he would be the one scolded. The boss came out soon after, a middle-aged woman wearing a white shirt with a beautiful face. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s this old man,¡± the waiter said. When the woman saw Old Bray, she was first shocked, then a smile of joy appeared on her face. ¡°Old Bray¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. So, it was you who opened this shop. That makes it easier¡­ This little girl is craving a chicken burger, how much is it?¡± Old Bray said, interrupting her with impatience. Cadence lowered her head and saw the little girl standing in front of her, and her smile became warmer and more affectionate. ¡°Is this your granddaughter? She¡¯s so pretty,¡± Cadencemented. Old Bray hesitated for a moment before reluctantly nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± Taking charge, Cadence took out the most expensive hamburger in the shop and gave them two of them. She also asked the waiter to pack a honey-zed roast chicken, arge portion of fries, purple sweet potato balls¡­ She packed them all, which made Old Bray worry. ¡°Enough, enough. A hundred dors wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay for all of them. I¡­¡± It made him feel sorry! On the other hand, Cierra couldn¡¯t close her mouth from the excitement. She kept calling Cadence ¡°beautifuldy.¡± Cadence touched her little head. ¡°Do you want anything else?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ask for anything else! It costs money. If I knew earlier, I should have thrown you in the trash bin.¡± Cierra made a face at him and turned to Cadence, acting cute. ¡°Beautifuldy, can I have a Coke? I¡¯m hurt and I need it to feel better.¡± ¡°Beautifuldy, you look so pretty.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you little imp. OK, I will buy it for you, but you¡¯re still young and can¡¯t have too much. How about ordering orange juice next time?¡± The little girl nodded with her bright eyes, but inside she was thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it the next time!¡± When it came time to pay, Cadence didn¡¯t take a penny and returned the hundred dors to Old Bray. Old Bray didn¡¯t hesitate to take the money and put it in his pocket. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Old Bray lending a hand, my husband might have died. You saved our family, and I can¡¯t repay this kindness. What I gave you is just a little food,¡± Cadence said gratefully. She had been wanting to repay him for so many years, but Old Bray was stubborn and wouldn¡¯t ept anything. If she went to see him too often, he would get angry. Today was his first timeing to see her on his own, and it was all because of buying a hamburger for a little girl. Although she had given so much food, she didn¡¯t want to take any money. Old Bray didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and hurried home with Cierra. On the way, Cierra walked slowly behind, nibbling on a big chicken leg. She was enjoying it despite the fact that her little teeth were not fully grown, making it hard to chew. ¡°This is delicious, grandpa!¡± Old Bray walked ahead with a limp, carrying a bag of food on his cane. When he heard her, he didn¡¯t turn around and simply said, ¡°Good.¡± When they were about to reach their home, they saw that the door of their neighbor¡¯s house across from them was open. An olddy wearing a red and green floral dress was sitting outside,bing her hair. She looked very short but was extremely fat, like a coat sitting in the sun. Old Bray¡¯s eyes lit up, and he wanted to rush forward. Chapter 1003: Money is the most important thing However, he still had some sense left. Before leaving, he gave the crutch and the bag of food to Cierra to carry. He instructed her, ¡°These are your things, so carry them yourself. Otherwise, if someone else eats them, you will cry.¡± ¡°Grandpa, why? Would thatdy steal Cierra¡¯s food?¡± ¡°No, but when we pass by her like this, it¡¯s not good if we don¡¯t give her anything, but if we give her¡­ it¡¯s also not good.¡± Cierra was still young and didn¡¯t understand what was wrong. With wide eyes, she continued, ¡°But my mommy said I should learn to share, and you like her, don¡¯t you, Grandpa?¡± Old Bray looked at the woman¡¯s shy jacket and long hair, revealing a rare shy expression. ¡°I do like her.¡± ¡°Since you like her, why don¡¯t you share good things with her?¡± Old Bray became clear-headed when it came to matters of money. He shook off the thoughts in his head and said seriously to Cierra, ¡°Of course I can¡¯t give her because she hasn¡¯t agreed to marry me and be my wife. If I give her good things and she finishes them without taking responsibility, then I would lose out.¡± Cierra scratched the back of her head. She didn¡¯t know how other children¡¯s parents interacted, but her father always gave good things to her and her mother first, even if he didn¡¯t eat them. Old Bray seemed different¡­ but what he said made sense. Thatdy wasn¡¯t his wife.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t treat him as nicely as her father treated her mother. Old Bray found it amusing to talk about these things with a little girl. ¡°Alright, my values are money first, love second.¡± He did like that olddy, but he liked saving money more. ¡°Alright, little missy, you go back and wait for me. Your brother probably also came back with empty bottles. You and your brother can eat these things yourselves. The old man has an important matter to attend to!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Cierra struggled to carry the crutch back to the courtyard. The things on her shoulder were too heavy, causing her to walk unsteadily. She looked like a drunken little frog, ready to jump and fall into a pit at any moment. Fortunately, at the next moment, her little brother came out in time and helped her take the crutch and stic bag. He held her hand with a gentle smile. Seeing the two little ones disappear, Old Bray awkwardly walked towards the woman and rubbed his hands, unsure of what to do. ¡°Um¡­ Paisley,bing your hair?¡± Paisley Church was was fifty-three years old and unmarried. After hearing him call her name, Paisley gave him a disdainful look and squeezed theb in her hand, making a creaking sound. And in the next moment, the sandalwoodb turned into wood chips and fell to the ground in front of Old Bray. Paisley looked at the messy-haired old man and hummed, ¡°Your hair is the real mess, no¡­ you barely have any hair. Get lost, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Once again scolded, Old Bray wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he extended his thick-skinned hand and quickly touched her hair. ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t be so fierce. We¡¯re old acquaintances, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Who is acquainted with you? Get lost!¡± As she spoke, she picked up a small stool next to her and threatened him with it. Worried, Old Bray said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t break it¡­ this stool is made of expensive wood. It¡¯s worth a lot. It would be such a waste if you broke it.¡± Paisley saw his expression and felt satisfied, saying, ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m definitely going to break it!¡± Crash! The little chair immediately broke into pieces and scattered on the ground. ¡°Oh my god, the wood, it would sell for at least six figures. Paisley, you¡¯ve gone too far¡­¡± ¡°Go on howling. My son ising out soon, and he won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a ck Mercedes slowly approached them. The car door opened, and a well-dressed middle-aged man got out of the car. He appeared to be in his thirties, but looked much younger due to good maintenance. He was wearing a ck suit that wrapped around his tall figure. His fair and refined face was adorned with a pair of gold-rimmed sses, giving him the image of a businessman or sessful person. Finally, a little boy got out of the car as well. He looked about seven or eight years old, wearing a white shirt and ck suit pants. His short, xen hairplemented his delicate face. He was incredibly cute. When the man saw the two old people, a smile appeared on his face. He walked over, holding his son¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ why are you arguing again?¡± Upon hearing this, Paisley got so angry that she smashed the second chair. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to call him ¡®Dad¡¯. Your father and I have been separated a long time ago. He¡¯s not your father.¡± Old Bray helplessly looked at the wood chips on the ground and averted his gaze, instead facing the little boy. ¡°Come here, Humberto,e to Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Franco Church looked at his parents, who were still as ipatible as before, with a troubled expression. ¡°Mom, stop being mad at Dad. It¡¯s been twenty years¡­ I think it¡¯s time for you to calm down.¡± If his mother really wanted to leave his father, why would she buy a piece ofnd in this run-down and dirty ce and build a courtyard there? And his father was a yful old man. At seventy years old, he still yed the game of chasing his wife, persistently proposing every day. The key was that he didn¡¯t bring anything when he proposed, just politely asking. The words he said when proposing weren¡¯t romantic at all; they sounded more like asking if she had eaten breakfast. No wonder his mom would be angry. Franco hade this time not only to visit his parents but also to persuade them to go back home with him. They had plenty of money at home, so why did they want to live in this slum and suffer? But Old Bray immediately refused him without any hesitation. ¡°No! You know I¡¯m a hardworking person. If I go to your ce, I¡¯ll just eat and sleep. If I keep on like that, I fear I¡¯ll turn useless.¡± ¡°Then I can find something for you to do, like ying chess in the park or exercising¡­ you can do anything.¡± ¡°No, I like picking up garbage.¡± This time, Franco was speechless. ¡°Dad, if you want money, I can give you some¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Old Bray mocked him, ¡°Do you think your money canpare to what I have in my hands? I like picking up garbage because it¡¯s my hobby. Seeing discarded things turn into treasures and then using that money where it¡¯s needed makes me happy.¡± But he didn¡¯t think about the fact that the news of the chairman of the Church Group picking up garbage had already spread. Everyone was talking and saying that Franco was an unfilial son, allowing his seventy-year-old father to go out and pick up garbage to make a living. Because of this incident, his wife was so angry she went back to her parents¡¯ house. Chapter 1004: I Will Send You Home Paisley knew that the old man would not leave here, and if he didn¡¯t leave, she naturally wouldn¡¯t either. ¡°Franco, I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯m going to stay here and watch this old man¡­ he still owes me a debt.¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anything, I can still move now, what are you worried about?¡± Even a good hairbrush made of sandalwood could turn into sawdust in her hands. Old Bray naturally knew that her health was very good, and even more than very good! Feeling the menacing re from Paisley, Old Bray instinctively felt a chill down his spine and subconsciously hid behind his grandson, Humberto. After all, Paisley liked Humberto the most, she definitely wouldn¡¯t scold him. Humberto suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do, caught in the crossfire between his grandfather and grandmother. Just then, his grandmother suddenly spoke about something else, with a very serious expression: ¡°Franco, have someone investigate this old man thoroughly. He kidnapped two children from somewhere yesterday, and they don¡¯t look like ordinary children.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Bray didn¡¯t want to be med for it and quickly exined in a loud voice, ¡°Paisley, how could you think that way? I didn¡¯t kidnap those two brats, I saved them.¡± ¡°Saved them? I clearly saw you sneaking them back in a cardboard box yesterday afternoon. Didn¡¯t you knock them out and hide them inside to bring them back?¡± Paisley used. ¡°Really, why would I kidnap children? For what?¡± He was really being wronged. Not only did he not kidnap the children, he even gave them a hundred dors. Oh no, Cadence didn¡¯t ept the money. ¡°Are you still trying to defend yourself? You made a child pick up trash for you, and you have the nerve to say that. You really embarrass my son!¡± Paisley eximed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get upset. I believe my dad wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. He¡¯s sozy and always avoids trouble.¡± Even Humberto wanted to get close to him, but he was already a little impatient, let alone a child from another family. Old Bray was initially relieved to see his son still willing to speak up for him. But when he heard the following phrase, ¡°and sozy,¡± the trace of gratitude he felt instantly dissipated. ¡°You¡¯re really wronging me Paisley. Yesterday afternoon, I was picking up trash near the hospital¡­ and then I saw two human traffickers looking for the children.¡± ¡°I thought that area was my territory, how could I let two youngsters snatch away my dignity? So I drove them away.¡± ¡°When I went back to rummage through the garbage bins, I saw those two children. I was afraid that the human traffickers wouldn¡¯t give up and woulde back to harm them, so I brought them back with me.¡± And everything that happened after that was as Paisley had witnessed. ¡°Near the hospital? That means the children got lost at the hospital. How about we go to the hospital and ask if anyone lost their children yesterday? Maybe we can send them back home,¡± Paisley suggested. Old Bray immediately shook his head. ¡°No, that little boy still owes me a thousand mineral water bottles. I have to wait until he finishes picking them up before I can send him back.¡± ¡°What did you say? You shameless old man, that child is still so young and yet you¡¯re exploiting childbor. I think you¡¯ve been a heartless businessman for too long and your heart has turned ck!¡± Paisley scolded, even dragging Franco into it. Franco, caught off guard, coughed helplessly. ¡°Dad, it can¡¯t be that you¡¯re keeping that child here for such a simple reason, right? Why don¡¯t you tell me and we can discuss it?¡± he asked. ¡°This¡­¡± Old Bray nced at Paisley. Paisley immediately crossed her arms and coldly snorted, turning her head away. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t. I don¡¯t care to know anyway.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but knowing about this won¡¯t help, Paisley.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Paisley turned and walked back to the courtyard, then closed the courtyard door with a loud bang in front of the father and son. ¡°Starting today, Devan Bray and his dog are not allowed inside!¡± she dered. Old Bray burst intoughter,pletely oblivious to the disgust in her words. ¡°Paisley, oh Paisley, you said you disliked me, but look how smoothly my name slides off your tongue?¡± he chuckled. He thought Paisley had forgotten his name after calling him ¡°old man¡± or ¡°bastard¡± all the time. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯lle apologize to youter.¡± ¡°Humberto, go sit in grandpa¡¯s yard for a while. There are two children about your age there, go y with them. Your dad and I have something to discuss,¡± Paisley instructed. ¡°Okay, grandpa.¡± Humberto obediently walked towards his grandfather¡¯s yard, despite his grandmother always whispering in his ear about how unhygienic and messy his grandfather¡¯s house was. But Humberto felt that his grandpa¡¯s yard was a magical ce, where he could find all sorts of things. The gate was open, and he walked right in. At a nce, he saw two people sitting by the well. The little boy looked about the same size as him, wearing dirty clothes, with a stic bag by his feet.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His soft short hair shimmered with a faint golden glow in the sunlight, and his fair little face had delicate features. He was looking at the little girl in front of him. The little girl seemed even younger, wearing a light beige hoodie with a skirt. Her hair was slightly messy, and her big eyes, coupled with her delicate mouth, looked especially cute. Cierra had just been about to bring a hamburger to William when she noticed a wound on his hand, and blood was seeping out. She immediately burst into tears. It was all because of her that William ended up like this, all for saving her. So Cierra found a white towel from the house and wet it with water from the well to bandage his wound. She had seen the nurses at the hospital do it that way. However, Cierra¡¯s bandaging was just covering the wound with the cloth. In a tender and weak voice, she asked, ¡°William, does your hand still hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re so brave. I¡¯ll pick bottles to make money with you tomorrow.¡± Knowing that William was making money to fix a phone and call his family, Cierra decided to join in. With her cute and innocent appearance, William couldn¡¯t even imagine her getting dirty and fighting others for things, let alone crying. ¡°No need, little sister, just wait for me at home. I will definitely earn enough money to send you back,¡± he promised, his first promise to Cierra. Cierra really missed her family, and tearfully nodded in agreement. ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll have my mom take a look at your wound. My mom is a doctor, she¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Great. Then I want to thank you too, little Cierra,¡± William said. Humberto didn¡¯t have a little sister, so when he saw the siblings getting along so harmoniously, he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. ¡°Hello, my name is Humberto Church.¡± Chapter 1005: Humberto Is a Foolish Son Cierra turned her head at the sound and saw a handsome young boy standing at the entrance of Old Bray¡¯s house. He looked about the same age as William, with wavy blond hair, bright eyes, and a dazzling smile that was as beautiful as a flower. He was wearing a white shirt, blue and white checkered suspenders, and a pair of shoes with the imprints of the Altman. With every step he took, the soles of his shoes not only emitted colorful light, but also yed music. From that moment on, Cierra would remember the first time she saw Humberto for the rest of her life. He was stepping on light and had his own music¡­ Cierra had never seen such ¡°magical¡± shoes before, so she was very interested and stared at Humberto¡¯s shoes. She thought they looked really cool and decided that she would ask her mom to buy her a pair of shoes that could sing and light up. Then she could be just as cool. William followed Cierra¡¯s gaze and noticed the silly boy standing not far away. His brows furrowed slightly, and he felt a little annoyed because Cierra forgot to eat her chicken leg as soon as the boy appeared and kept staring at him. William looked at the food on the table and picked up a french fry, dipped it in ketchup, and brought it to Cierra¡¯s mouth. In a calm tone, he said, ¡°Little sister, aren¡¯t you hungry? Eat first, and then do you want to hear the funny story about when I and you picked up bottles?¡± Cierra was a foodie, so she immediately forgot about Humberto and bit into the french fry. With her mouth full, she mumbled, ¡°Yes, Cierra wants to hear the story. William, you¡¯re the best.¡± After saying that, she added in her mind that William was even better than her own brother, Oliver. Oliver only knew how to bully her and take her things. Hmph! Humberto felt a little sad that Cierra ignored him, but he quickly forgot about this small setback and took a seat next to the two. He first chose to speak to the boy who was the same age as him. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Humberto, the grandson of the owner of this courtyard. How did you both end up here?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re his grandson,¡± Cierra smiled friendly at him and extended her greasy little hand. ¡°Brother, hello, I¡¯m Cierra. I¡¯m two years and six months old this year.¡± Humberto was about to shake her hand, but another hand suddenly reached out. ¡°Little sister, your hands are dirty¡­ How many times have I told you, you shouldn¡¯t eat with your hands?¡± It was the domineering little prince, William. He brought out a clean white handkerchief from somewhere and gently wiped Cierra¡¯s hands while speaking in a tone that was devoid of emotions. For some reason, William just had this naive belief that he had saved Cierra from the box, so since she called him brother, she shouldn¡¯t call anyone else that. And shaking hands¡­ was definitely a no-no. It was something his mother had told him before, so Cierra obediently handed her little hand to William to wipe it. ¡°William is just as warm as Mommy,¡± Cierra said with a satisfied smile. Humberto couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Cierra¡¯s smile. It was so beautiful. He couldn¡¯t help but think that he wanted his parents to give him a little sister as beautiful as Cierra when he grew up. Hehe. ¡°Your name is William, huh? How old are you?¡± Humberto asked. Considering that this was the grandson of Old Bray, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to take him lightly. After all, they were currently staying at their mercy. So, William withdrew his gaze and answered with a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m eight years old.¡± ¡°Wow, what a coincidence! I¡¯m also eight years old this year. I¡¯m in Grade 2 of Primary School 1. And you?¡± Primary School 1? William paused for a moment. How coincidental. He suddenly felt reluctant to be in the same school as this idiot who was trying to steal his sister¡­ ¡°I¡¯m also in Primary School 1.¡± Humberto¡¯s excitement couldn¡¯t be contained any longer. He hugged his littlepanion¡¯s arm and patted it excitedly. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s too coincidental. You¡¯re also in Primary School 1. Are you in Grade 2 as well? But howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡± It was normal not to have seen each other. Primary School 1 was the best primary school in Akloit. There were more than a dozen sses in Grade 2 alone, and each ss had more than thirty students. The whole grade had almost four hundred students. ¡°By the way, which ss are you in?¡± ¡°ss 1.¡± Nowadays, there were good and bad sses. The better students tended to be in the front. ss 1, that meant his grades had to be good, at least better than his own. Feeling a little embarrassed, Humberto scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in ss 6.¡± ¡°What I like the most is Altman. How about you, William?¡± Altman? Only bad students liked those things. William thought for a moment about his own interests and blurted out, ¡°Math.¡± ¡°What?¡± What was fun about something as difficult as math? Just as Cierra was feelingpletely full and saw the two little boys happily chatting, she wanted to join in. It was a good time to hear them talk about their interests. The little girl let out a satisfied burp and pped her hands loudly. ¡°Argh¡­ woo¡­ my brother also likes math.¡± What! Cierra had another brother! Finally, William showed some expression on his face. He discreetly grabbed Cierra¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°You have another brother?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Cierra nodded, ¡°Yeah, I have a five-year-old brother¡­ He always bullies me, hmph!¡± Cierra didn¡¯t know that because of her naive words, she ended up tarnishing her brother¡¯s image in someone¡¯s mind. So Oliver inexplicably gained another enemy. Old Bray and his son chatted for a while before returning to the small courtyard. As soon as they entered the gate, they saw a little boy sitting by the well, earnestly washing a white handkerchief in his hands. He was obedient and quiet. On the other side of the courtyard was their grandson, Humberto, running around. Behind him was a beautiful little girl who looked like an angel. ¡°Cierra, hurry and run! You¡¯re a monster, and I¡¯m going to catch you,¡± said Humberto. ¡°Humberto, I¡¯m tired. I can¡¯t run anymore,¡± Cierra replied. ¡°No, if the little monster gets caught, it will be beaten to death by the Altman. You¡¯re so pretty that I can¡¯t bear to hit you, so you must not let me catch you, okay?¡± Cierra took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and cheered for herself. Her actions were so cute and lovable that it made people like her even more. ¡°Okay, Humberto, I¡¯ll start running.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll count to three first, and then I¡¯ll shootser beams. When I say ¡®beep¡¯, you have to pretend to faint, okay?¡± ¡°I remember!¡± ¡°Beep-¡± However, Cierra stood still and didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t they agree that she would have three seconds head start? How could she pretend to faint before she even had a chance to run? The flow was all wrong! Chapter 1006: You Recognized the Wrong Father Humberto looked puzzled. ¡°Cierra, why didn¡¯t you fall down?¡± The little princess spoke aggrievedly, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t run yet.¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Humberto said. The two adults saw the three little ones getting along well in the yard and found it very interesting. They knew their son Franco best-talkative and overly lively, even the neighborhood kids found him too annoying to y with. Now that he found a ymate, no wonder he was so happy. Looking at William, Humberto suddenly had the urge to switch sons. Before they decided to have children, their ideal son had always been a boy like that little boy. Gentle and smart¡­ But having a daughter was not bad either. Just look at this little girl who was not even as tall as his calf. Franco rarely showed affection and patted her head gently. ¡°Alright, Humberto, can¡¯t you see that your sister is sweating from exhaustion? Let her rest for a while.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name, little girl?¡± Cierra looked at the man in front of her who looked somewhat like Humberto and sweetly replied, ¡°Hello, mister! I¡¯m Cierra. I¡¯m two and a half years old this year.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so cute. I¡¯m your Grandpa Bray¡¯s son. Calling me uncle is right.¡± It turned out that the calm little boy was named William. Franco asked the parents of the two children for their family information in order to help them return home. As soon as he heard they didn¡¯t have to pick up bottles anymore, William immediately reported his home address. ¡°Hello, uncle. I¡¯m William Foster. My father is Keegan Foster, my mother is Samantha Marsh, and we live in South Bay Community. Can you really take us home?¡± As an eight-year-old, William naturally had memories and clear expressive abilities. ¡°Your father is Keegan Foster? Is he the CEO of the Foster Group? That¡¯s the only name I recognize.¡± William nodded. Franco was very surprised because the Foster family was also a prestigious family in Akloit. ¡°What about you, little girl?¡± Cierra, who was only two years old, didn¡¯t remember her home address, only her parents¡¯ names. ¡°My daddy is Kelvin Foley, and my mommy is Cheyenne Lawrence¡­ But my mommy is very beautiful, she¡¯s a doctor.¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say!¡± Franco suddenly became too excited, and he fell off the chair unexpectedly. Kelvin! Cheyenne! There were probably few people in the country who didn¡¯t know these two names. The little girl in front of him looked pretty, but could her words be trusted? Those legendary big shots were her biological parents, it was¡­ really hard to believe. Old Bray kicked his son¡¯s butt when he saw his son embarrass himself like that. There was suddenly a footmark on his nice suit pants, and he looked extremely embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me, will you? I used to be someone famous too.¡± ¡°But now you¡¯re picking up trash¡­¡± Old Bray instantly became furious, ¡°Whether I pick up trash or not is none of your business. When I was young, I was friends with the old man from the Foley family on the battlefield!¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t boast. You¡¯re picking up trash¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He was called a trash-picker, as if he was so embarrassing to his son. Old Bray coldly hummed, ¡°You guys wait here, I¡¯ll go inside to get something.¡± No one knew what he was going to get, and in a moment, the old man came out. He held a photo in his hand. The photo was taken over forty years ago, and because the photography technology was backward at the time, the photo was not coated and had turned yellow over time. But the figures in the photo could still be vaguely seen. In the picture, three people stood together. The one in the middle was very young, with a straight military uniform and an imposing presence in his eyebrows and eyes. Although the photo was a bit blurry and the people inside were very young, Cierra still recognized him. Pointing with her small, tender finger, she said, ¡°Great-grandpa! This is my great-grandpa! He looks so much like my daddy.¡± The child should be saying that her dad looks like her great-grandpa! The person standing on the far left was wearing a white coat with a small red flower on his chest, and he had a brilliant smile that looked quiteical. The person standing on the far right had a refined appearance and wore sses with thin golden frames. His narrow eyes seemed proud. Franco immediately recognized his ¡°father¡± and pointed at the man in the white coat. ¡°Dad, you looked quite impressive when you were young.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he was kicked on the butt again. Franco turned around and met his dad¡¯s fiery eyes. His dad raised his cane and struck at him. ¡°You unfilial son, who the hell do you think I am?¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that the guy with the red flower on his chest you?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so smart with your sses? Couldn¡¯t you see that the handsome guy wearing sses is your father?¡± Franco couldn¡¯t connect the well-mannered and graceful man in the photo with this grumpy old man in front of him. However, he knew that his dad used to be a doctor, a military doctor in fact, so he subconsciously thought that the idiot in the white coat was his father. Only then did Old Bray exin, ¡°That idiot is my younger junior, Jonathan.¡± ¡°What!¡± Franco was once again surprised by what he heard. He twisted his body, and the chair he was sitting on, which Old Bray had found in a garbage bin, couldn¡¯t withstand his weight and instantly split into pieces. He fell hard. Everything was still for three seconds, and Cierra¡¯s mouth widened. ¡°Uncle, does it hurt?¡± Humberto turned his head andined, ¡°Grandpa, my dad broke your chair.¡± Old Bray once again raised his cane to deliver strikes as he shouted, ¡°You wastrel! That chair was from the ancient times¡­ how dare you break it with your butt.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°It¡¯s useless! These are my treasures. Don¡¯t think a few words will solve everything. You have to pay for it!¡± ¡°But Dad, I don¡¯t have money like you do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if you pick up trash, you have to repay me!¡± Humberto stood by with his arms crossed, seemingly used to this scene. Despite his father acting like a businessman outside, when he returned home, he either got beaten by his grandfather or was nagged by his grandmother. His status wasn¡¯t even on par. Seeing Franco being chased and beaten by Grandpa, Cierra clung affectionately to the old man¡¯s leg, just like she used to do when her brother was beaten by their father. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t hit him, he¡¯s pitiful.¡± Franco felt deeply moved. See! Having a daughter was so nice. And for his son, ¡°Grandpa, are you too old to move? You¡¯re already exhausted after just a couple of hits.¡± Chapter 1007: Father Channing Arrives Old Bray didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of his grandson, so he picked up his cane again. ¡°Who said that? I can hit him for a while longer!¡± he eximed. Franco was lost for words. Cierra still wanted to convince Old Bray not to fight, but William was worried that the cane might identally hurt her, so he smartly pulled Cierra close to him. ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t get close. Be careful not to get hurt,¡± he said. ¡°But, big brother, he¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to eat chicken wings? There were two left earlier, and you must be hungry after ying for a while,¡± William interrupted. Cierra quickly forgot about what she wanted to do, and all she could think about was chicken wings. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Thene with me, I will heat them up in the microwave for you. They might be cold now,¡± he suggested. ¡°William, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± If only he were her real brother. Shortly after the two left, Humberto, who had seen enough excitement, remembered his new friends William and Cierra. He turned around and found no one behind him. ¡°Huh? Where are they?¡± At the Foley mansion, the sudden news left the entire family in shock, and the atmosphere became gloomy. ¡°Where is Cierra?¡± Old Mr. Foley asked incredulously, leaning on his cane and looking frail. ¡°What did you say¡­ Cierra is missing? How could this happen?¡± His little Cierra always followed him obediently, apanying him to the park to feed the birds and y chess¡­ calling him ¡°Great-grandpa¡± in a cute way. ¡°Why did she go missing like this? She was fine when she left in the morning.¡± In the morning, after he dropped Oliver off at the kindergarten, he specifically went to a maternity store on his way back to buy a plush sheep toy and lots of snacks for his little great-granddaughter. He was looking forward to seeing how happy Cierra would be after receiving the gifts. But in the evening, his daughter-inw told him that Cierra had gone missing, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. ¡°Where did Cierra go missing? Did anyone go to look for her or find any clues?¡± Although Oliver always acted cold, he actually cared a lot about Cierra. She was his only sister after all! ¡°Mommy, how did Cierra go missing? Can Ie with you to find her?¡± he asked. ¡°Thatzy, greedy, and spoiled girl can¡¯t defend herself if someone bullies her outside. She would just cry,¡± their mother sighed. Oliver was very worried that his silly sister would be bullied outside. Sean bowed to them with a guilty look on his face, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, old Mr. Foley, Oliver¡­ It was my fault that Cierra got lost in my hands.¡± Although there was some resentment in his heart, he understood that Sean didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, he was just a recent college graduate. Old Mr. Foley wouldn¡¯t really me him. ¡°Forget it, it has nothing to do with you. If someone is targeting our Foley family, the result would have been the same even if I were there,¡± he said sternly. ¡°By the way, Cheyenne, did you inform Kelvin about this?¡± With Cierra missing, how could her father as a parent not be concerned? Speaking of Kelvin, there was another troublesome matter concerning Cheyenne. She had called him in the morning, but¡­ No answer! No matter how busy Kelvin was or what he was doing, he always answered her calls. Even if his phone was dead or off, he would contact her as soon as he had a chance to exin. But today was different¡­ From morning until night, over a dozen hours, Kelvin hadn¡¯t made a single phone call. Since they got back together, this had never happened before. She didn¡¯t want to think of the worst-case scenario and could only persuade herself to be patient. Now that her grandfather-inw had mentioned it, and with Cierra missing, Cheyenne decided not to tell him about Kelvin being unreachable. She didn¡¯t want him to worry even more. He was old, and his health was already not good. It wouldn¡¯t be good for his condition to worsen if he got too upset. ¡°I called him, but he¡¯s currently at the border and won¡¯t be able toe back for a while,¡± Cheyenne replied. When she heard that her eldest son had gone so far away, old Mr. Foley became furious and smashed the cup in his hand. He stomped his cane on the ground and scolded loudly. ¡°Damn him! When did he go to the border? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be on a business trip to Onistead for a few days?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s at the border or left the. Either way, he bettere back even if he has to take a rocket!¡± he eximed. Cheyenne lowered her head, quickly thinking of a perfect excuse. ¡°He did go to Onistead for a business trip, but something unexpected came up, and he had to go to Yocmery to investigate the market.¡± Thinking it was a perfect excuse, she didn¡¯t expect old Mr. Foley to know she was lying immediately. ¡°Does he, as the CEO, need to personally investigate such trivial market matters?¡± he reprimanded. ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s really going on? Don¡¯t think you can deceive me. Speak up!¡± He was bing sharper and harder to deceive. Helpless, Cheyenne had no choice but to briefly exin the situation, mentioning that Kelvin had gone to Onistead to help her find Omari. She didn¡¯t mention anything about the kidnapping case. Now that old Mr. Foley knew the truth, he wasn¡¯t as angry, but he couldn¡¯t helpining. ¡°Although finding Omari is urgent, he can¡¯t just ignore the Lara family¡¯s affairs. Now that Cierra is missing, isn¡¯t he worried about his own daughter? Why don¡¯t you let me help you find them?¡± he suggested. He happened to have some old acquaintances working in that area, and it would be better than them going all the way there to search for a needle in a haystack. ¡°If grandpa is willing to help, that would be great. How about¡­ I call Kelvin tomorrow? Well, it¡¯s toote now, and he¡¯s probably asleep,¡± Cheyenne proposed. ¡°Asleep? As long as he¡¯s alive, he shoulde back. I can send a private ne to pick him up,¡± he dered. Cheyenne was speechless. What should she do? Old Mr. Foley had never been so forceful before. Should she really tell him about Kelvin being unreachable? As she hesitated, a loud noise from outside caught their attention. The curtains in the hall fluttered as the wind blew fiercely. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± A tall figure in white suddenly appeared before them. It was Channing.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In a maic and deep voice, he said by her ear, ¡°If Kelvin temporarily can¡¯te back from the border, then let him be. I will take care of Cierra¡¯s missing.¡± ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Cheyenne eximed, pleasantly surprised. ¡°How can I stand aside when my Cierra is missing?¡± he responded. Upon hearing this news at noon, he immediately arranged for his assistant to send him to Akloit by helicopter. ¡°Channing, you came too¡­ the Foley family is at fault for Cierra¡¯s disappearance. We failed to protect her,¡± he said regretfully. So much had happened in such a short period of time, with one problem arising after another, which was really vexing. Chapter 1008: Kelvin Goes Missing First, Omari disappeared, followed by Sasha¡¯s disappearance, then Cheyenne was stabbed, and finally Cierra¡­ The mastermind behind all this has really set up a big game! ¡°Dad, thank you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. I really feel overwhelmed if you weren¡¯t with me,¡± Cheyenne said. Looking at his noticeably thinner daughter, Channing felt upset. When Cheyenne was born, he was unaware of her existence, missing out on her most important growing up stages, causing her to suffer a lot at a young age. After finally recognizing each other, he still couldn¡¯t protect her when it was crucial, leaving Cheyenne injured. He was really an ipetent father. Sh, buried underground, would probably me him as well. ¡°Silly child, what are you talking about? You are my daughter, and Cierra is my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Now, tell me about the incident regarding Cierra. Do you have any clues?¡± Channing asked. Cheyenne helped her father sit on the sofa and then presented the evidence she obtained from the police station to everyone. ¡°There are currently three clues.¡± ¡°The first one is regarding the disappearance of Libby and the guy who tried to kill me. It can now be confirmed that the suspect is male, under thirty years old, and a patient at a mental hospital.¡± ¡°The second is about Maria, who is involved in Cierra¡¯s disappearance, and she is Mika¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°Thest one is about the Weaver family¡¯s heiress, Elsa, who first returned to the country on the same day as Omari and then bribed reporters to disrupt my line of sight.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s intuition has always been urate. She faintly felt that these three clues were actually one clue, and Elsa might be the mastermind behind all this. She had money and power, so hiring someone to kill was a simple matter for her. ¡°The Weaver family?¡± Channing seemed not surprised by the involvement of the Weaver family in these events. Whether it was the former First Lady Bianca or the current leader Elsa, they had always had a grudge against the Edwards family. After Bianca¡¯s exposure, she was imprisoned. Channing, wanting to avenge his wife specially sent her a bottle of poison to end her own life. He didn¡¯t hide his actions because Bianca willingly took the poison tomit suicide.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The Weaver family had been weakened over the years, so they had been quiet. However, recently, those women seemed to be getting restless again. During the annual council meeting, President Abel was repeatedly used by the Weaver family of mismanaging military funds. The noble families from the capital were seemingly ready to make a move. Surprisingly, the Lara family chose to unite with the Weaver family by marriage. The union of the two powerful families might surpass the influence of the Harrison family. ¡°I believe in your judgment, Cheyenne. Where is Elsa now?¡± Channing asked. ¡°She¡¯s in Onistead, under our surveince.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her father questioned, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Cheyenne was taken aback. ¡°Why would Dad ask that? Our surveince team reports that besides attending high-end banquets and casinos, she also goes to bars and KTV but has not set foot outside Onistead.¡± Channing had his reasons for saying that because he saw Elsa at the airport the day before he left. ¡°I¡¯m sure. At around 10 o¡¯clock this morning, I went to the airport to meet an old friend. I happened to see the young master of the Lara family sending Elsa on the ne, but I¡¯m not sure where they were going.¡± At that time, he was unaware of Cierra¡¯s disappearance, and he naturally did not pay too much attention to the people from the Weaver family whom he disliked. ¡°So Elsa left Onistead yesterday, but our people are still saying she is in the Weaver family. This¡­¡± The police officers assigned to surveil her all have rich experience in criminal investigations, so they wouldn¡¯t lie. But what her father said was not baseless. So the only cruel possibility left is, ¡°They may have been discovered.¡± When would the enemy controlmunication devices? It would only happen after they were captured. The fate of their people¡­ remains unknown. Thinking of this, Cheyenne felt a deep sense of helplessness and sorrow. ¡°Dad, did Elsa leave Onistead because she felt guilty or is there something else she needs to do?¡± ¡°Where do you think her destination would be?¡± Seeing her daughter frowning, Channing couldn¡¯t help but reach out his warm hand to smooth her brows and asked gently, ¡°I don¡¯t know her intentions, but if you were her, where would you most likely want to go right now?¡± ¡°Of course, to confirm the execution of the mission. If something is wrong, then silence the loose ends.¡± As Cheyenne finished speaking, she surprised herself with her dark thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m so ruthless. What a twisted idea.¡± Channing alsoughed, reaching out to pat her head this time. ¡°My daughter is so intelligent. Just like what I think. Elsa is probably already in Akloit.¡± ¡°Capture Cierra, and now she will use the child to threaten you. So, you don¡¯t need to find her; she wille to you on her own.¡± And his arrival was to protect his daughter and granddaughter, the two most important people to him in this world. No one can be left behind! ¡°I know this, Iker also said the same.¡± But Cheyenne didn¡¯t put all her hopes on waiting for Elsa to show up. The other two clues in her hands were worth investigating. Dr. Barnes has already helped her to gather information on the missing patient from the mental hospital; As for Maria, she asked Gordon to investigate, believing there would be newsing soon. As expected by Cheyenne, Gordon brought two pieces of news, one good and one bad. The good news was that through cellphone tracking, the police found Maria. She was hiding as a nightclub singer in a high-end club, and she could be caught tonight. But the bad news was that the police officers sent to surveil Elsa had disappeared, and their fate was clear. The chances of theming back were only 10%. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Send more people to search. As long as there is no body, don¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Everyone has a family, and for their families, they are the most important people.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cover the costs. Money is not a problem.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words were simple yet powerful, warming the hearts of those present. She always seemed carefree, not caring about anything, but in fact, she was the one with the softest heart among everyone. She always put others first and only thought of herselfst. Gordon stood up suddenly, saluting on behalf of the two missing police officers. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lawrence. I believe if they knew, they would also be very grateful to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Their target is me, so they are implicated because of me.¡± ¡°No, you are a citizen, and it is our duty as police officers to protect every citizen,¡± he said firmly. Cheyenne¡¯s response was heartfelt. ¡°So, these are things we should do, and your kindness goes beyond thew and obligation. We must thank you. Chapter 1009: Went Back Home At this moment, Cheyenne sincerely felt fortunate to be born in this warm country filled with love. Whether it was for herself or for her country, she would fulfill her duty as a doctor in the future and save lives and heal the wounded. It was ten o¡¯clock in the evening. The famous club in Akloit ¨C the Vintage Club. The colorful lights were dazzling and fragmented, and the ear-piercing music gave people headaches. Men and women in the dance floor were dancing together, while a group of young and beautifuldies were parading on the high tform, wearing cool outfits and strutting on the runway. The sequined mini skirts that barely covered their buttocks, paired with twelve-centimeter high heels, elongated their legs. This made every model have long and straight legs, making the men below stare straight at them, almost shedding tears. The women on stage had small circr badges with numbers attached to their waists. The men sitting below could simply choose one and spend money to take them away on the spot. A female host in a ck dress enthusiastically introduced the girls next to her on stage. ¡°Wee esteemed guests to the Vintage Club. These eight newdies are all top-notch beauties, each one is tender and fresh.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s preferences are catered to, and all of thedies will surely satisfy you, gentlemen.¡± ¡°The first is named Lily, the second Sweetbaby¡­ and the eighth Butterfly!¡± ¡°They all have unique skills. If any esteemed guest wishes to see, you only need to pay 9999, and the girls on stage will perform for you individually.¡± As soon as the words ¡°unique skills¡± and ¡°individual performance¡± were mentioned, there was more cheering from the audience below. Colorful mocking remarks kepting, vulgar and unaware. ¡°Butterfly is the best looking. I could y with those legs for a year without getting bored.¡± ¡°Number one is not bad either, her chest is ample enough.¡± ¡°I think number six looks the best, don¡¯t you think she resembles a star? What¡¯s her name¡­ Kate, right?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ maybe she got stic surgery to look like my goddess Kate, but she¡¯s no match for my goddess.¡± ¡­ If Master Glenn found out that they were joking about Miss Zamora, they wouldn¡¯t live to see the next day. Number six, huh? Someone specifically nced at the girl with the number six, with long hair cascading down her shoulders, tall figure, and a high nose bridge on her oval face. Her temperament was between sweet and mature, and she indeed bore a resemnce to Kate. As if thinking of something fun, the woman raised her hand slightly. Under the hazy lights, her hand was enveloped in a ckce glove, looking delicate and sexy. ¡°Go and buy number six for me.¡± The young man behind her seemed to freeze for a moment upon hearing this, then he leaned towards the woman with a look of grievance. Pouting, he intentionally blew a hot breath by her ear, full of flirtation as he said, ¡°Missy, can I not satisfy you? Why do you still want to buy a woman?¡± She didn¡¯t even look back, and she sharply retorted, ¡°What are you? Mind your own business. This is my rule!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, then get lost! The things Ick the least in my life are money and men!¡± The young man¡¯s face stiffened, and his smile froze on his face. He quickly apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Weaver, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t leave Miss Weaver. Compared to those older rich women with deteriorating figures, Miss Weaver was young, beautiful, and had an exceptional figure. Shecked neither money nor power. Being chosen by her was the dream of all the men in the club! So what if she liked both men and women? He had seen even more extreme fetishes. Holding a ck card, he dutifully went to buy the girl that caught Miss Weaver¡¯s eye ¨C number six. As for what to do next, Miss Weaver didn¡¯t tell him, and he didn¡¯t dare ask again. Next up was the favorite of most people, number eight ¨C Butterfly. Among the group, Butterfly was the shortest in stature, but had the most beautiful face. Almond eyes, rosy cheeks, sexy red lips like a blooming rose. Her curvaceous body was wrapped in a silver sequined suspender mini skirt, causing people¡¯s heat beat to race. However, this girl, who was as beautiful as a enchantress, was aloof and expressionless. Her gaze was indifferent, even with a hint of disdain, as if all the noise around her had nothing to do with her, clearly looking down on it all. Some people looked down on this proud demeanor, thinking she was pretending to be aloof. Naturally, others enjoyed it and liked the challenge of taming this proud girl. ¡°Number eight, I bid 100, 000!¡± The starting price was 9, 999, and this middle-aged man was the first to raise the price by ten times. But it was just a one-night stand. Was 100, 000 too expensive? Most people had already given up on the idea ofpeting for the woman. ¡°One hundred and ten thousand!¡± A deep voice sounded, and everyone turned to look. The one calling the price was a fair-skinned young man with a buzz cut. He appeared to be in his early twenties, probably a student. Sean, also dressed in ck clothing with a duckbill hat, was hiding in a corner of the hall, his eyes fixed on the number eight on stage. He hadn¡¯t mistaken it, the heavily made-up girl was indeed Maria. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find her at the airport, train station, or any hotels. Turns out she hade to the Vintage Club. This ce used to be Sam¡¯s business before changing hands. The current owner was said to be named Ernesto, a rising star in the business world. Now that Maria appeared here, Sean wondered whether it was a coincidence or if someone else was pulling the strings behind the scenes. Regardless, he couldn¡¯t let Maria escape from him again, so he also raised the sign in his hand. Lowering his duckbill hat, he shouted, ¡°120, 000!¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t expect someone else wouldpete with him for the woman, so he angrily increased the price again. ¡°200, 000!¡± The buzz-cut young man never thought the other party would be so generous. Although his family was also rich, they weren¡¯t to this extent. If his parents found out that he spent 200, 000 at a ce like this, he could forget about continuing to pursue his hobbies. Hesitating, he lowered his head, and it seemed like he was touching his ear, but he was actually reporting the situation to the person on the other end of his earphones. Amidst the rustling noise, an icy voice came through on the other end, resolute and unwavering, ¡°Continue raising the price!¡± ¡°But, boss, this is too expensive.¡± ¡°This money is from public ounts.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since it was public money, he could rest assured. He boldly shouted, ¡°500, 000!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Silence fell over the venue. Everyone looked at him with eyes that seemed to be looking at a fool, shocked. Were college students these days this audacious? Even the young man, who thought he had done well, smiled silently, almost as if he was showing off, and he asked the boss on the other end of the phone. ¡°How was that? Did I do well?¡± Chapter 1010: How Much? The person on the other end of the phone remained silent for a long time before finally uttering a nonchnt sentence to the young man. ¡°Not bad, then you can pay for it.¡± ¡°What¡­ What? Boss, didn¡¯t we agree on the expense being covered?¡± The other party coldly snorted, ¡°Figure it out yourself.¡± The estimated expenses were only a hundred thousand. Gordon had initially nned to pay the extra hundred thousand himself. But this guy increased the price by four hundred thousand. Well, he could afford a Mercedes anyway, so he would pay this money himself and let the young man learn his lesson. ¡°No, Boss, I was wrong.¡± It was all because he was young and inexperienced, and had mistakenly believed in the boss¡¯s nonsense. If the price had been five hundred thousand, he wouldn¡¯t have lost out. Unfortunately, he miscalcted and found out that there were even dumber people in this world. And it was a hot young woman. ¡°Eight hundred thousand!¡± Eight hundred thousand was no small amount of money. Although the people at the Vintage Club were not short of money, there was no need to spend it all on one person. At the same time, Sean was also hesitating whether to continue bidding. He currently had less than a million in assets, and half of that had to be reserved for his sister Nora. He couldn¡¯t make the decision himself. But he didn¡¯t want to let Maria leave either. Fortunately, the one who made the offer to take her away was a woman, not a man. From his perspective, he could only see the back of the woman, wearing a ckce miniskirt that entuated her slender and beautiful figure, with fair skin. However¡­ there was something familiar about her. The host also didn¡¯t expect that number eight would actually be able to fetch a price of eight hundred thousand. He couldn¡¯t wait to announce the deal right away. But the proper procedures still needed to be followed. ¡°Eight hundred thousand, is there anyone else bidding?¡± ¡°Eight hundred thousand, once!¡± ¡°Eight hundred thousand, twice!¡± ¡°Eight hundred thousand, third!¡± The music was still ying, but no one in the audience made another bid. ¡°Sold.¡± ¡°And our number eight, Miss Butterfly, will belong to this¡­ uh,dy tonight.¡± This was the first time since the opening of the Vintage Club that a female customer had bid to buy one of the girls. Those wealthy women would rather spend money on male escorts if they wanted to y. But both of these women were quite attractive, so if they were really into each other, it would be quite a sight. ¡°Our staff will bring Butterfly to your private roomter. Thisdy, please follow the rules and go backstage to make the deposit first.¡± ¡°Private room number one.¡± After uttering these four words, the seductive figure in the ck dress left, stepping seductively in high heels. Sean quickly finished the drink in front of him, using it as a confidence booster, and then got up and followed the footsteps of the waiter. On the other side, Alex was seeking instructions from the boss for the next move. ¡°Continue to follow, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In private room number one, the bare-chested bodyguards stood in a straight line, tall and imposing, giving off a sense of oppression. In the spacious room, there were sounds of women¡¯s screams and men¡¯s vulgar words.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°So this is actually her first time, what a great deal we¡¯ve stumbled upon.¡± ¡°Mixing with Miss Weaver not only allows us to live luxuriously, but also lets us sleep with women. Such a worthwhile endeavor.¡± ¡°Quick, take a video. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll post it online.¡± ¡­ The girl lying on the golden floor had been stripped naked, her disheveled hair covering her delicate face. At that moment, someone¡¯s dark hand started to strip her further. The camera was focused on her face, gradually moving down to her neck, chest¡­ The scene on the screen wasscivious and lewd. The tormented girl was the number six from the stage just now. She used to be a student but chose this path because her family was in desperate need of money due to illness. Today was her first day of work, and she had never expected to encounter something like this. The humiliation and resentment made her want to end her life. But when she thought of her mother lying in the hospital bed, she couldn¡¯t do it. At that moment, the sound of knocking on the door came from outside. The sudden sound made everyone inside immediately quiet down, except for the camera that continued to record. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Miss Weaver sent me.¡± Upon hearing the name ¡°Miss Weaver,¡± one of the bodyguards hurriedly fastened his pants and went to open the door. Maria could already smell the stench from inside the room. When she looked up, the expression on her face turned even colder. Finally, her gaze fell on the girl lying on the floor. She had been tortured to the point where she could hardly move, with blood coloring her fair skin. It was truly pitiful. ¡°Who told you to do this? Stop filming!¡± ¡°It was Miss Weaver. I advise you not to interfere. If you anger us, you might receive the same treatment as her.¡± The leading man didn¡¯t take the girl in front of him seriously at all. He reached out with his hands towards Maria. Just as he was about to touch Maria, she grabbed his wrist and kicked him with her foot. The kick hit him right where it hurt, causing his face to turn red. He covered the affected area with both hands, gasping for air. ¡°Damn, you bitch! How dare you kick me there! Bros, get her!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares.¡± Maria stood fearlessly in ce, her back straight, facing them. Her features were cold and serene. She hadn¡¯t finished the transaction with Elsa yet, so of course this group wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her. ¡°Alright, enough of this. Miss Weaver will be here soon. Hurry up and clean up.¡± The man who spoke had a gentle and refined voice. He was the gigolo who stayed by Elsa¡¯s side just now. He had been favored by Elsa during this time. Although these bodyguards despised him for being nothing more than a pretty face who deceived women for money, they still had to show him some respect. Everyone quickly put on their clothes and left the room one after another. The young man nced at the poor girl left behind on the floor. He was also in the same line of work, so he pitied her. ¡°You should leave too. Remember¡­ keep today¡¯s events to yourself. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you about the people behind them. You¡­ can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡± The girl didn¡¯t even have any clothes, and she was too weak to even crawl. Maria saw this and walked to the window. ¡°Shoom!¡± She pulled down the curtain and threw it onto the girl, providing her with a moment of warmth. ¡°Go quickly.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.¡± The young man looked at her actions with excitement, then suddenly reached out and ced his hand on her fragrant shoulder, bringing his face closer. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Maria to be such a kind person.¡± Maria turned her head slightly and looked at the hand that hadnded on her shoulder. Disgust filled her heart as she saw the audacity of this person touching her skin, especially when his hands were dirty even from his hair to his feet. ¡°Let go!¡± Maria said coldly. The man enjoyed seeing her aloof appearance, but deep down he sneered in disdain. ¡°What are you pretending for? Everyone knows you slept with an idiot for the mission.¡± Chapter 1011: What is the Difference Between Good and Bad People? ¡°Hey, Maria, don¡¯t be so distant. I am great in bed, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it yourself.¡± As the number one ranked gigolo in Vintage Club, he seemed very confident in his abilities. After saying that, seeing Maria still resisting, he became even more determined and continued to speak softly, ¡°You can sleep with me for free!¡± ¡°Just go on. If Miss Weaveres and sees our intimacy, guess what will happen to you?¡± As soon as he said that, the man¡¯s face changed and he quickly retracted his hand with an embarrassed smile. ¡°You are too naive, my dear girl. I am just joking with you. I am devoted to Miss Weaver.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say all this to your Miss Weaver and get out!¡± Elsa was known in the circle for her love of ying and her generous spending. But she also had one terrifying principle ¨C only she could initiate a breakup! If she found out that the man she was keeping was secretly seeing other women during their rtionship, she would make sure he became a eunuch! There was once a man who, because his family was in need of money, secretly found another rich woman behind Elsa¡¯s back. After Elsa found out, the man never appeared again. It was said that she was so terrifying and domineering because she had been hurt by a man before. That man stood her up at their wedding and tried to escape. Shortly after the man left, Elsa entered in a grand manner. She found a chair and sat down, propping her legs up arrogantly, looking down at the woman in front of her. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself, why do you have the courage to meddle in others¡¯ affairs? I really don¡¯t know who gave you the audacity.¡± Maria replied calmly, ¡°As women, there is no need to be so cruel to each other. Besides, as a doctor, it is my duty to treat her as a patient.¡± Elsa found Maria¡¯s response amusing, and herughter, like the sound of bells, could be heard from outside the door. ¡°Maria, do you think you¡¯re a savior? If you were truly a virtuous person, why would you participate in my n?¡± ¡°Once you¡¯ve chosen to be a bad person, you can never turn back! The people outside won¡¯t ept you just because you¡¯ve done one good deed.¡± Maria never saw herself as either a good person and a bad one, she was only helping Elsa because she wanted to avenge her deceased sister. Saving that girl earlier was just because they looked simr. ¡°I never thought about gaining their approval, I just want to follow my own heart, that¡¯s all!¡± Elsa sped her hands together and absentmindedly yed with them, her expression cold and contemptuous, as if reminiscing about something. Her eyes were filled with hatred, as if emerald mes were slowly rising. ¡°It¡¯s really ridiculous that in this world, not only do you need power, but you also need money. Even so, you can never truly do as you please.¡± ¡°Forget it, why am I telling you all this? You¡¯re an orphan, with no power or influence. You have just a pretty face, but never enjoyed the benefits of wealth.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business, you¡¯ve been exposed now, and I¡¯ll arrange for you to leave the country tonight.¡± Maria knew that she had been exposed, but she had no intention of leaving the country because she had grown up abroad. This ce was her homnd, and even if she were to die, she wanted to die here! Moreover, her parents and her only sister were buried in thisnd. This would be Maria¡¯s final resting ce! ¡°No need, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Upon hearing this, Elsa immediately lost interest in admiring herself. She put her hand down and propped her cheek up with one hand instead. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, do you want to stay and die? You know very well what awaits you.¡± It was either prison with iron bars and iron windows, or eternal silence! Elsa would definitely not allow the former to happen. As for thetter, if Maria insisted, she wouldn¡¯t mind giving her a one-way ticket. However, Maria simply wanted to stay in prison for only four or five years. After all, the mastermind was Miss Weaver. ¡°I know, I¡¯m not leaving¡­ I have something very important to finish. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word about our deal.¡± ¡°Is that so? Why should I believe you?¡± The police were currently searching for Maria, and they would probably arrive here soon. Her original n was to take Maria out of the Vintage Club under the guise of an auction and then arrange for a private ne to send her to Dragon Serpent Isle. No one knew that there was a prison on the ind, and once Maria arrived, there would be no way for her to escape. This was the only way to permanently remove any future trouble. Unfortunately, Maria was not cooperating with her n right now. Maria didn¡¯t want to leave because she still had two unfinished matters.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. First, she had used Quinn¡¯s feelings for her over the years, and no matter what, she needed to exin to him that she had never loved him. She wanted him to move on and find a suitable girl. Second, she had read Mika¡¯s confession letter regarding Sean. Actually, before seeing this letter, she had always believed that Mika hadmitted suicide because she was too heartbroken after breaking up with Sean. But when she secretly returned to her old house yesterday and found the letter behind a photo frame left by her sister, she realized that she had misunderstood Sean. He was never the one who drove her sister to suicide. Yesterday, she even deceived him and helped Elsa abduct his niece. When Sean found out that Maria had also been involved in all this, he would probably be very disappointed in her. Maria could never forget that sunny corridor, the warm summer morning, and the young boy running towards her with sweat on his forehead, worried about her injuries. That was a scene that Maria could only glimpse from her sister¡¯s diary. Mika once said that she truly realized she was in love with Sean during that summer. On that day, she had a stomachache because she had gotten her period, but she had an important final examing up. She couldn¡¯t afford to mess it up. After finding out about her situation, Sean gave up his own exam and went to a small restaurant outside the school. He begged the owner to make a ginger soup and sent it to her. The sunlight that day was warm, the breeze was gentle, and the boy running against the wind had sweat pouring down his head, his eyes still showing dark circles from staying upte. The ginger soup in his hand was still warm when she drank it, and her heart was filled with sweetness. It was clear how much Sean cared about her, even if he missed the final exam and became theughingstock of the whole school. He only cared about whether his girlfriend had achieved first ce again, and he was already thinking about what kind of gift he should prepare for her. Maria suddenly realized that that deeply memorable love did not belong to her, but to her sister, Mika. She had unknowingly fallen into it as well. After all, Sean was indeed a very warm person. But her current problem was how to get out of this room. Elsa was dominating and suspicious, selfish and cruel. Defying her usually meant only death. Chapter 1012: Only One Way to Keep a Secret No matter what, she couldn¡¯t die, especially not here! She had to find a way to convince Elsa to let her go. Just as Maria was at a loss, Elsa sensually got up from her chair and walked towards her, stepping on her silver high-heeled shoes. Elsa, wearing ckce gloves, gently lifted Maria¡¯s chin with her index finger, her icy eyes containing a smiling look, gazing at the cold and beautiful face in front of her. Extremely jealous! ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t bear to kill a beautifuldy like Miss Maria. It¡¯s such a waste,¡± Elsa said. Maria was forced to look at her, under the light, Miss Weaver¡¯s mascara-enhanced eyshes were distinct, half-covered. It also concealed her calcting gaze. ¡°So, what does Miss Weaver want? Why don¡¯t you just say it directly? How can I leave?¡± Maria asked. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money, and I will certainly keep your secret,¡± Elsa replied. Hearing this, Elsa released Maria¡¯s chin, lightly pped her hands, as if she had just touched something dirty. She sat back down in the chair, crossing her legs provocatively, creating a sexy slit between her slender, fair legs, seemingly unaffected by the possibility of exposing herself. ¡°If you want me to let you go, you just have to take the pills I prepared for you,¡± Elsa said. ¡°Come in and bring the things!¡± she shouted. A gift specially prepared for her? Maria had a bad feeling about it. How could someone like Miss Weaver have good intentions? Click¨C The door opened. A young man wearing a white shirt walked in with a warm smile on his face. He held a ck square box in his hands. He obediently approached Elsa like an obedient puppy. ¡°Miss Weaver, is this it?¡± He bent down, asking, while opening the box. Snap¨C Under the light, inside the ck square box, there was a dark pill. Elsa pointed at Maria with her hand, signaling the man to give the pill to her. ¡°As long as you take this pill, I¡¯ll let you go. So, do you dare to eat it or not?¡± Elsa said. Maria lowered her head and looked at the small pill. It was about the size of a thumbnail. It didn¡¯t have any medicinal scent, and if she didn¡¯t look closely, she would have thought it was some kind of chocte. Even though she was knowledgeable in medicine, she couldn¡¯t determine what it was for the time being. However, poison is within medicine, and the fact that it came from Elsa meant that it was not a good thing. But for the sake of fulfilling her unfinished wish, why not eat it? If she could live for one more day, it would be considered a gain. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I will eat it now!¡± Maria said decisively. After building up mental preparedness, she suddenly reached out, grabbed the pill, and threw it into her mouth, swallowing it dry with some difort. Seeing her eat the pill without any hesitation, Elsa seemed to be in a good mood and smiled. Apuse rang out. ¡°Boldness indeed, no wonder I personally chose you. It¡¯s a pity. Why did you have to betray me?¡± Elsa said. ¡°Otherwise, with your intelligence and beauty, I could have made you the top doctor in Che. It wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for you to build a hospital andpete with Cheyenne¡­¡± Bing a top doctor was indeed Maria¡¯s dream, but she never wanted to be enemies with Cheyenne. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Weaver. I have fulfilled your request. Now, should you keep your promise and let me go?¡± Maria asked. The young man seemed like he wanted to say something else, but Elsa interrupted him. ¡°Whatever,¡± Elsa said. ¡°Goodbye, Miss Weaver,¡± Maria resolutely turned and left, without any nostalgia. She casually closed the door to the private room as she departed. As soon as she left, the young man anxiously touched Elsa¡¯s shoulder, worrying, ¡°Miss Weaver, are you really letting her go like that? What if she gets caught by the police and reveals the secret?¡± Elsa closed her eyes, allowing the man¡¯s hand to wander restlessly on her beautiful back. With a seductive smile on her enchanting red lips, she replied maliciously, ¡°The pill just now wasn¡¯t ordinary medicine; it was a type of magic, called the Hatred Magic. It will kill her before she can reveal the truth.¡± ¡°How can a dead person speak?¡± Upon hearing ¡°magic,¡± the young man was frightened. He chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I thought such a fantastic thing only existed in novels, I didn¡¯t expect it to be real.¡± ¡°Hmph, your imagination was limited by your poverty,¡± Elsa sneered. ¡°In this world, as long as you have money, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Even lifespan can be prolonged.¡± The young man swallowed his saliva. But the pill in his hand¡­ he absolutely could not let Miss Weaver know the truth, otherwise, he might be the one to fall victim to the poison instead.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Hehe, Miss Weaver, you truly have supernatural abilities. Look, all the troublesome people have left now. The atmosphere is perfect, shall we¡­¡± The young man was about to unbutton his shirt, but Elsa impatiently pushed him away. She looked at him with indifference, not even bothering to nce at him. ¡°You can leave. I have no interest tonight,¡± Elsa said. The young man felt a sense of regret, but he still buttoned up his shirt and left. Not being able to sleep with a wealthy patron wasn¡¯t a big deal, but Maria was someone he had coveted for a long time. Now was almost the time for the drug¡¯s effect to take ce. He had to find her immediately. At the same time, not far from the door of private room number one, Alex pretended to be drunk, leaning against the wall and smoking, while his eyes secretly observed everything around him. When he saw Mariae out, he immediately reported to his superior. His master said someone would be watching outside, and to continue keeping an eye on Elsa. The second person toe out was a young man with a smug smile, holding a Rolex gold watch in his hand. Alex gritted his teeth at his arrogant expression. ¡°Master, where are you now? Right now, there¡¯s only Elsa in the room, it¡¯s a perfect opportunity to capture her.¡± ¡°Seventy meters.¡± Seventy meters? That meant Gordon was already at the front door. Alex immediately increased his vignce. At the entrance of the Vintage Club, a group of uniformed men suddenly burst in, holding guns and swiftly entering. They surrounded the hall, shouting loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, this is a raid!¡± ¡°Ah, the police are here!¡± ¡°Oh my, I was just out drinking without telling my wife, I didn¡¯t do anything else.¡± ¡°Police officers, please let me go. I just turned eighteen today, so I came here to broaden my horizons.¡± ¡­ Amidst the noisy music, cries of distress filled the air. The people who were just dancing a moment ago immediately hugged their heads and crouched down. Chapter 1013: Surrounded the Vintage Club The observant lobby manager, sensing the danger, immediately tried to turn off the music and inform his superiors. Unfortunately, his actions were noticed by a man who had just entered the club. With a single nce from Gordon, his man quickly understood and hurriedly approached, pointing his gun at the back of the manager¡¯s head. In a stern voice, Gordon reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t turn off the music. Put your head against the wall and crouch down.¡± The manager, no stranger to these antipornography campaigns since taking office, tried to smooth-talk the police officer, saying, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The Vintage Club is a legitimate business. We only sell drinks and provide singing services, nothing more.¡± Due to his influential connections, it was usually just a formality to go through such procedures. However, today was different. The group of people who came in disyed a surprisingly strong and upromising attitude, without any room for negotiation. ¡°Do you fucking think I¡¯m stupid? Put your head against the wall and don¡¯t force me to take you out!¡± Gordon¡¯s voice was filled with menace. ¡°Please, please, I¡¯m just aw-abiding citizen.¡± Left with no choice and unable to inform his superiors in time, the manager reluctantly put his head against the wall and crouched down in the corner. Nheless, his curiosity got the better of him and he stole a nce at the leader of the group. Before him stood a pair of meticulously polished ck leather shoes. Above that was a pair of ck suit pants, and the man wearing the uniform had a slender waist and broad shoulders, with the typical inverted triangle body shape. His eyes were hidden under the brim of his hat, but his defined jawline and bronze-toned, enticing neck were visible. He exuded an impressive, noble air, giving off an aura of coldness and unpredictability. This kind of person didn¡¯t look like an ordinary police officer involved in antipornography campaigns At that moment, a clear and sweet voice sounded, ¡°Is the person here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A young woman wearing a light beige coat stepped forward. Her long wavy hair cascaded down behind her, and she wore a white shirt with red jeans and a pair of white shoes. Her refreshing and stylish attire,bined with her stunning beauty, surpassed even the club¡¯s top hostesses. However, Cheyenne¡¯s attempt to look handsome failed within three seconds. Her injured foot hadn¡¯t fully healed, so she had to hop around with each step, resembling an adorable clumsy bunny. Upon seeing this, Gordon decided to leave her there to wait. Cheyenne thought it was for the best, as she didn¡¯t want to be a burden. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay here and supervise. Mr. Murillo, you go catch the person.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As for the people outside, Gordon coldly remarked, ¡°Arrest them all and bring them in for a thorough investigation.¡± ¡°But, Director, there are so many people here¡­¡± There were easily several hundred of them. Gordon red at him and retorted, ¡°It is better to mistakenly arrest someone than to let them go.¡± ¡°Yes, I promise toplete the task.¡± Meanwhile, inside one of the private rooms, Elsa didn¡¯t hear anything due to the loud music outside. Unaware of what was happening, she happily savored her victory over Maria while enjoying a ss of red wine. ¡°Omari, oh Omari, look¡­ Without you, I, Elsa, am doing just fine. In fact, even better than you!¡± ¡°Why did you have to call off the wedding¡­¡± Although she had found countless men over the years, some with eyes resembling Omari¡¯s, others with a simr charisma¡­ The one who had stayed with her the longest was the young gigolo who hade with her from Onistead. He was only twenty years old, young, handsome, and had a sweet way with words that made her happy. Among all the men she had slept with, he had the closest resemnce to Omari in terms of facial features. Elsa gave him a generous pay, and every night they spent together brought her joy. But upon waking up the next day, it all felt ridiculous. She couldn¡¯t forget the humiliation Omari had subjected her to five years ago! He was just someone who looked like him, but couldn¡¯tpare to Omari in the slightest! Thinking about this, Elsa forcefully drank a sip of red wine and suddenly mmed the wine ss against the window. Crack! Since the windows were bulletproof, there was no damage. However, the delicate stemmed ss shattered, scattering ss shards on the floor. The red wine stained the white curtains, appearing as if blood had sttered on them. It was a chilling sight. Elsa stared at the colorful lights outside the window and suddenly smiled. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll be able to see him again, won¡¯t I?¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make him regret how he treated me in the past!¡± Consumed by anger, her breathing became rapid, and her V-neck dress struggled to contain her heaving bosom, on the verge of bursting forth. Just as she managed to calm herself, her vibrating handbag on the chair interrupted the moment. Someone was calling her. She answered, and it was one of her hired bodyguards on the line. ¡°Hello, what is it?¡± ¡°Miss, something¡¯s wrong¡­ Gordon has surrounded the Vintage Club. You need to run!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± They were surrounded outside? Elsa quickly walked to the door, tiptoed, and looked through the peephole. As expected, she saw a man in a cap at the corner of the elevator, apanied by the calm and regr sound of footstepsing nearer. Closer and closer. Ten meters. Nine meters. That figure and demeanor could only belong to Gordon. ¡­ Five meters. Four meters. Elsa surveyed the room but found no ce to hide. She panicked, fidgeting in ce like an ant on a hot te. ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you keep an eye on the outside?¡± ¡°What should I do now?¡± The bodyguard remained silent. He was hiding in the restroom himself, uncertain of his own safety. Tonight, everyone was too caught up in the fun, letting their guards down. Moreover, the police hade under the pretense of a antipornography campaign, so they hadn¡¯t received any prior warning. Knock, knock¡­ Suddenly, the sound of a knocking door reverberated. Each knock felt like a strike against Elsa¡¯s heart. Her nerves were on edge, her limbs stiff. She instinctively turned her head towards the door, wide-eyed but unable to utter a word. ¡°There¡¯s no response. What should I do, Master?¡± Gordon¡¯s gaze darkened as hemanded, ¡°Just break it down!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Two special police officers swiftly stepped forward and forcefully hit the door with their arms. The door shattered. ¡­ On the other side, after taking the pill and leaving the private room, Maria began feeling increasingly ill. It felt as though a furnace was hidden within her body, growing hotter and hotter. ¡°So hot!¡± Despite it beingte autumn, with temperatures only around seven or eight degrees outside, she should have been feeling cold. Instead, she wanted to take off her coat to relieve the heat. It wasn¡¯t just the heat. She was also bing increasingly thirsty, desperately longing for water. As these sensations intensified, Maria¡¯s consciousness started to blur, and on high heels, she stumbled into a passerby. ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Maria. Have you had drunk too much? Do you want me to take you home?¡± Chapter 1014: As Long as My Sister Needs, I Will Be There An annoying voice came from above, and Maria looked up to see that excessively fair face. The man had a triumphant smile in his eyes. ¡°Maria, if you don¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯ve agreed.¡± ¡°Get lost¡­ Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Maria resisted his touch with thest shred of her consciousness after recognizing who he was. But unfortunately, the drug had taken effect, and she had no strength to fight back, allowing the man to take advantage of her like a helpless doll. The first thing the gigolo did was touch her delicate cheek. He wanted nothing more than to have her right here, right now. ¡°Miss Maria, why pretend to be distant when you¡¯re not, especially when this isn¡¯t your first time? Why the act?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, so fierce. But I guarantee you¡¯ll beg me to have you soon enough.¡± Maria couldn¡¯t believe that Elsa had given her a love potion. It wasn¡¯t her style to do something like this. What should she do? Was she really going to be humiliated by this disgusting man? Just then, an unexpected figure suddenly appeared and struck the gigolo on the back of his head with a swift and decisive blow. Bang! Before the gigolo could see who it was, his head began to buzz. Maria was shocked as she saw his disheveled face, and then she cked out. The person who came over crossed over the gigolo¡¯s back and stood in front of Maria. Seeing that she was flushed and on the verge of copse, he assumed she was feeling unwell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you in pain?¡± ¡°Sean, why is it you¡­¡± This was Maria¡¯s second question for the day, but before she could hear the answer, she noticed a police car heading their way. Her heart raced, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk. I can¡¯t hold on much longer¡­ Let¡¯s get in the car.¡± A taxi with a red ¡°avable¡± sign passed by, and Maria waved it down. The two of them quickly got in and left. The gigolo woke up from the smell of car exhaust. He squinted his eyes and watched the car in the distance. ¡°Wait, help me call 911 before you go.¡± Exhausted after saying these words, the gigolo passed out again due to excessive bleeding, embarrassment, and anger. When he woke up again, he found himself not in a hospital as he had imagined, but locked in a small dark room at the police station. ¡°Boss, this person has a head injury. Should we take him to the hospital first?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He thought he finally met a good person, but the next moment he heard a sweet voice say, ¡°No need, I already examined him earlier. He only has a minor head injury. I applied some ointment and bandaged it up. Nothing serious.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he waking up?¡± ¡°Try pouring a bucket of cold water on him and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Pour cold water? The gigolo mourned in his heart. This woman was really cruel. If he were sshed with cold water in the freezing winter, he would be sick for ten days or half a month! ¡°No need to pour cold water, I¡¯m awake¡­ Let¡¯s save some water instead.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect him to be such a funny guy and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Herughter caught the gigolo¡¯s attention, and he looked up at the woman standing not far away, almost thinking he had seen a fairy. Although she was dressed simply in jeans and a trench coat, Cheyenne¡¯s facebined the extremes of enchanting and coolness. Her bright obsidian eyes contained a faint smile, her delicate nose was high and elegant, and her sexy lips and round chin didn¡¯t make her look fat. The most stunning thing was the tiny mole at the corner of her eye, which added a touch of charm to her. The fairy-like figure in front of him had her arms crossed and was looking at him with a faint smile. ¡°Tsk tsk, awake now? You¡¯re not honest at all, pretending to sleep after waking up.¡± Alex didn¡¯t think he would end up in such an embarrassing situation, identally causing his face to redden. He sat down on a chair. Just as he sat down, he seemed to remember something and quickly stood up, offering the chair to Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please sit. Your foot isn¡¯t fully healed yet, and if my master sees you standing while I sit, I¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± He had just found out that his master was friends with Miss Lawrence! And she was a beautiful woman! Cheyenne found g it amusing. ¡°No need, you sit. I¡¯m not that picky.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get to the questions. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Seeing that Miss Lawrence insisted on not sitting, Alex tentatively sat back down on the chair, trying to stabilize himself. He cleared his throat and coughed twice before asking, ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Enrique Casey.¡± ¡°Next question, age.¡± Enrique looked at Cheyenne hesitantly and then proudly said, ¡°21!¡± Alex was also 21 since he had just graduated from school. They were the same age, but he couldn¡¯t understand why there was such a huge difference between them. With a delicate face, Enrique wore Armani shirt and the Cartier watch worth tens of thousands on his wrist. Alex couldn¡¯t help butpare himself. After staying up all night for several nights in a row, he had developed some pimples and dark circles. No, he was a man, how could he willingly degrade himself byparing himself to a pretty boy who sold himself for riches? And to make it worse, he felt inferior. This couldn¡¯t go on! ¡°Continue, upation!¡± Enrique gave Cheyenne a seductive look and spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Gigolo.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m the best in the club. As long as you need me, prettydy, I can be there anytime, and my fees are reasonable.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Although this guy resembled Omari to some extent, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when he flirted with her like that. Alex, on the other hand, was so surprised that he nearly bit his tongue. Chapter 1015: Ruthless Lady In the next moment, Alex heard a loud reprimand, ¡°Damn it, are you here to solicit customers?¡± ¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll break your leg!¡± The gigolo looked pitifully to Cheyenne for help, ¡°Sis, can you please control your boy, he¡¯s so fierce.¡± Cheyenne felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard the soft voice. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Alex was taken aback, thinking that Miss Lawrence had been bewitched by that pretty boy and was about to remind her that he was not to be messed with. ¡°Policeman, go find a ck headscarf.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Why find a headscarf all of a sudden? Could it be more fun to cover the face? The gigolo eagerly waited, thinking that a headscarf was nothingpared to the wild games he yed with a rich woman before, who enjoyed tying him up with ropes. Although puzzled about what Miss Lawrence wanted to do, Alex obediently went to find a ck headscarf and brought it over.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Miss Lawrence, is this okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go cover his face for me, or I won¡¯t be able to resist messing up that face.¡± Cheyenne thought, ¡°How can such a despicable man resemble Omari?¡± The gigolo was stunned. He had indeed been deceived by thisdy¡¯s good looks; she was clearly ruthless. Seeing the man with his face covered by the headscarf, leaving only his neck and below exposed, Cheyenne felt much morefortable. ¡°Alright, go ahead and ask.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon learning that this was a police station, and the beautiful woman was fierce, Enrique cooperated well and dared not make any more jokes. She quickly obtained some useful information from him. The female journalist and the male assassin were indeed Elsa¡¯s people, and tonight Elsa intended to kill the traitor Maria. However, he was interested in Maria and thus switched the drugs. Upon hearing about the type of drug, Cheyenne¡¯s disgust deepened, and she coldly instructed Alex, ¡°If Maria has been drugged, she shouldn¡¯t have gone far. Get a few people to search for her and bring her back at all costs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lastly, the name of the male assassin, the gigolo had only heard his voice over the phone. Elsa called him ¡°Mr. Foley.¡± ¡°Surname Foley?¡± This surname was notmon in Akloit, especially since her husband¡¯sst name was Foley¡­ Associating it with the fact that someone familiar with her hated her deeply. An immediate name surfaced in Cheyenne¡¯s mind ¨C Vincent Foley! ¡°Yes, I should have thought of it earlier. Someone who hates me so much and is so familiar with me¡­ Vincent, I never expected him to dare toe back.¡± Back then, his family members were ambitious, seizing control of thepany from Grandpa while Kelvin and she were missing on the ind. After Kelvin returned safely, the first thing he did was to bring Grandpa back, and then he ruthlessly kicked Vincent out of that position. Old Mr. Foley, disappointed in Vincent¡¯s family, eventually kicked them out of the old mansion. Vincent, who had used improper means to seize the position of the heir and steal The Foley family¡¯s property, should have been imprisoned. Grandpa spared him for the sake of their rtionship. For many years, there had been no news from Vincent¡¯s family, and Cheyenne thought they had immigrated abroad. Across a ss wall, Gordon, who was listening outside the interrogation room, quickly reacted and waved to call two subordinates over. ¡°You guys go to the Foley family and also check if there is a patient named Vincent in the mental hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The stormy waves ofst night all subsided into calm as the night passed. Outside the window, it was brightly lit, with snowkes floating in the sky, making the world quiet as if freshly born, all in silver white. The woman lying in bed was awakened by a cold wind, reluctantly opening her beautiful eyes. Above her head was an unfamiliar ceiling, with a simple yet chic chandelier. ¡°Where am I?¡± Maria¡¯s memory was still stuck onst night when she was drugged and encountered Enrique after leaving the Vintage Club. As she moved, a dull ache spread through her body, feeling as if she had climbed mountains all day. Her face changed drastically as she lifted the nket and looked down. She was only wearing a white shirt, with bruises on her slender thighs, one after another. Trying to calm herself as she got out of bed and dressed, Maria¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly, her face pale, shivering with disbelief ¨C how could this have happened? Did she sleep with that man? At that moment, heavy footsteps sounded from the doorway, and the man pushed open the door. ¡°Click-¡± Maria instinctively turned to look. As the door opened, snowkes drifted in, and the man stood in front of her against the light. His hair was dusted with silver snowkes, entuating his clear and handsome face, with a slight hint of surprise in his eyes. Then he smiled, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Upon seeing Maria¡¯s tired face devoid of color, he couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned and quickly closed the door, shutting out the cold air. ¡°Maria, are you okay? Do you feel unwell somewhere? Last night, I¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Maria interrupted him, ¡°Did we sleep togetherst night?¡± A faint blush appeared on Sean¡¯s handsome face, as he nodded btedly. Carrying the breakfast he had just bought from outside, he walked towards her, ¡°Yes.¡± Maria felt a mixture of feelings, realizing she had slept with Sean. She was d that she slept with Sean instead of that gigolo. At the same time, she was engulfed in deep self-me, as he was her sister¡¯s love interest. Seeing her changing expressions, Sean thought Maria was upset about the previous night and softened his heart. Regardless, she was just a girl. And as a man, he felt responsible for the mistakes he made. ¡°Maria, rest assured, I will take responsibility for you. When we return, I will go find Quinn and apologize to him.¡± Hearing Quinn¡¯s name, Maria felt irritated ¨C she propped herself up on the bed with her hands, her pretty feet touching the ground. Getting ready to get out of bed. ¡°What does it have to do with Quinn?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sean took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°But isn¡¯t he¡­ your boyfriend?¡± To which Maria responded indifferently with a smile, tinged with irony and self-mockery, ¡°His mother never really liked me and didn¡¯t agree with us being together. Quinn dared not defy his family, so we broke up.¡± They broke up the day before she carried out her n. She had decided to leave Akloit for good afterpleting thest task assigned by Elsa. But unexpectedly, she had gotten involved with Sean. Chapter 1016 I don’t need you to take responsibility Maria was now in a state of confusion, her mind like a mush unable to think about how she should treat Sean next. Instead of speaking, she kept her head down, wanting some quiet time. On the other hand, Sean felt a sudden relief upon hearing that she and Quinn were already broken up. This way, he wouldn¡¯t be seen as a ¡°home wrecker.¡± At least the burden on his moral conscience was significantly reduced. For some reason, he even felt somewhat happy, though he couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling. While he had a two-year rtionship with Mika before, she always maintained the image of an aloof school belle and was indifferent towards him. It was his youthful passion and persistence that eventually won her over. The sense of achievement was even more exhrating than winning ten consecutive matches. Mika, in his mind, was as pure and unattainable as the moon, and his romantic fantasies could only be realized in dreams. Upon waking up, all they did was hold hands and have dinner together. It was almost unbelievable that he had such a beautiful girlfriend but never went beyond that. However, as a medical student, he understood how to make love. He couldn¡¯t help but feel self-condemned now, even though Maria had initiated things initially, he didn¡¯t refuse, did he? And the loss of controlter was due to hisck of experience.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Why don¡¯t you freshen up ande have some porridge? Have some to replenish your energy,¡± he said, blushing and speaking softly. On the tabley the breakfast he had bought through the snow, emitting steam and creating white mist in the air. She couldn¡¯t help butpare her experience with Quinn after their first time with today. Quinn, being pampered by his family as a rich young master, never cared about her feelings, brushing off her pain as mere sensitivity. The next day they both had sses, coincidentally a physical education ss, and he didn¡¯t even bother to help her ask for a leave. In the end, Maria, enduring her difort, had to seek the teacher¡¯s permission to skip the ss, which resulted in some reprimand. Yet, Sean¡¯s face from that day when he spoke up for her popped up in her memory. ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t know, girls have different physiques, so the severity of menstrual pain varies. Some may faint on the spot from excessive pain and have to take ibuprofen for relief.¡± ¡°If Maria continues to attend physical education sses forcefully and faints, it won¡¯t look good if the leaders find out.¡± The physical education teacher, not understanding much, thought that as medical students, they wouldn¡¯t fabricate things and was afraid of a bad situation if Maria fainted, so he allowed her to skip the ss. Maria blushed at the time, and her friends, thinking she was truly unwell, immediately supported her towards the clinic. She still owed Sean a thank you for that. Back to the present, she was met with his caring and apologetic gaze, the bowl of porridge within reach. Her nose tingled, and she slowly made her way to the chair. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have a taste.¡± ¡°Great, I heard the chicken porridge from this shop is the best. I¡¯ll scoop half for you first, and you can start with the egg,¡± he said without waiting for her response, gently stirring the porridge and blowing on it attentively. From this angle, the snow outside reflected off his profile. With moderate eyebrows, fair skin, bright charming eyes, a high nose bridge, and unnaturally rosy lips, he looked as clean as the clouds in the sky. Despite experiencing some hardships after his family¡¯s downfall, Sean had developed a certain maturity that was incredibly attractive. Maria had always known that Sean was good-looking and admired by many in school, second only to Quinn, mainly due to hisck of wealth. If she could turn back time, Maria wondered if she would make a different choice. ¡°How is it? Tasty?¡± Sean asked with a happy smile, likely delighted that she appreciated his efforts. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± she nodded, unable to bring herself to say anything cruel while looking at his bright charming eyes. Encouraged by her response, Sean smiled. ¡°Have a few more bites. Finish the porridge first.¡± About to reach for it, to her surprise, Sean wanted to feed her himself, scooping a bit of porridge with a white porcin spoon and offering it to her. He watched her expectantly. Her mind went nk, and mechanically, she opened her mouth and took a bite. The porridge was soft, with the aroma of chicken and rice subtly blending, melting in her mouth without any fishy taste. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Unustomed to such intimacy with others, she would politely decline even if her ex-boyfriend Quinn fed her. However, Sean was insistent on feeding her himself. ¡°No need, let me feed you since the porridge is still hot.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night, making you suffer. Let me make it up to you with this small gesture.¡± He finished speaking, unable to meet her gaze. Feeling a chill all over her body, Maria was suffocating as if trapped in a snowy field, each snowke pressing against her chest. Would his tenderness and kindness onlye because they had been intimate the night before? If it had been another girl in her ce, perhaps her sister, would she have also experienced his considerate care? Unsettled, she slowed down her eating pace and swallowed the food in her mouth with difficulty. She needed to rify things with Sean, so she refused his feeding and said seriously, ¡°You should know that I¡¯m not inexperienced.¡± Sean paused. Of course, he knew. Quinn was a boastful person and had spread the news after they agreed to date. Quinn even joked that he could win Maria over within a week then. At that time, Sean didn¡¯t care if Quinn actually ¡°won¡± over Maria. Chapter 1017: Gain and Loss One evening a weekter, Quinn returned home with a flushed face. His roommate teasingly asked if he had gone out to have sex. Sean remembered his response. ¡°Yeah, I did, but it was with my girlfriend, and she¡¯s still a virgin. Damn, I hit the jackpot!¡± This was followed by a chorus of envy from everyone, urging Quinn to buy drinks. At the time, Sean felt disgusted by their gossip about female ssmates behind their backs, so he turned and went to the library with a book in his arms. Looking back now, Sean felt only jealousy, nothing else. ¡°Yeah, I know. But I really don¡¯t mind,¡± Maria chuckled lightly, staring at him with a look of amusement, as if he were a strange creature. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you mind or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I just want you to know you don¡¯t need to be responsible for me. We¡¯re all adults, let¡¯s forget aboutst night.¡± It couldn¡¯t be considered Sean¡¯s fault. She had been drugged, and if he hadn¡¯t intervened to help her, she might have actually felt nauseous and wanted to vomit right now. Sean was stunned in ce for a moment. He had imagined that Maria might wake up and angrily scold him, hit him, or even resent him. After all,st night¡­ he had taken advantage of her vulnerability. He never expected her to simply say forget about it. She could forget, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Maria, are you serious?¡± All he needed was for her to say one sentence holding him responsible, and he would be willing to take care of her for the rest of his life, only being good to her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Poor Sean didn¡¯t even know if he wanted to be good to Maria because he genuinely wanted to be good to her, or if he felt that as a man, he should take responsibility. He was caught in a dilemma for a moment. He had never thought about starting a new rtionship in these years, simply because his first love, who deceived him, had made him afraid to give his heart again. In Maria¡¯s eyes, his hesitation was just a manifestation of a man wanting to ¡°take responsibility¡± for her, and she didn¡¯t need his pity. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. Let¡¯s forget aboutst night, as if nothing happened,¡± Maria said. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡­ is it?¡± Maria struggled to walk to the end of the bed, picked up her handbag, and took out a letter from the pocket. ¡°She left it for you before she died. I think you should read it.¡± Both of them knew very well who ¡°she¡± referred to. Maria¡¯s hand was still hanging in the air, holding the yellowed envelope, indicating that it had been written a long time ago. But Mika had never had the courage to deliver this letter to him. Sean was also stunned. After his ex-girlfriend revealed her identity and purpose to him, the two began a cold war, and then she left Akloit without saying a word. With his family¡¯s decline and a major illness, although the word ¡°breakup¡± was never spoken between them, it was an undeniable fact. For so many years, every time he thought of her, he would miss her at first, even resent her for leaving. But as time went on, he buried her deep in his memory, not thinking about her or mentioning her anymore. Gradually, life became calm andfortable, so much so that mentioning Mika now didn¡¯t evoke the youthful feeling of excitement he had back then. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean decided to read the letter, just to¡­ put an end to his past selfpletely. At the same time, Maria was also secretly looking forward to it. If he still wanted her after reading this letter, she really wanted to throw away everything and try with him. If he still loved her sister, she wouldn¡¯t disturb his life anymore. ¡°Sean, Hello, please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye back then, because I really didn¡¯t know how to face you. From the beginning, I knew your identity, and I knew that my good friendmitted suicide because of your family, the Lawrence family. I can never forget the scene of her standing despairingly on the rooftop, smiling at me. From that moment on, the belief in revenge was firmly rooted in my mind. So I approached you with a purpose, attracted your attention, and became your girlfriend¡­ Every step was a trap I set, and you sessfully fell into this perfect lie. Do you remember when you confessed to me for the first time and gave me a game skin? You said you would only be my boyfriend in the future. The second time, in the restaurant, you reserved the entire hall and covered it with roses¡­ Only then did I realize that my ¡°disgust¡± towards you was just because I couldn¡¯t face my own heart. I¡¯m sorry, Sean, I¡¯m not a good person, let alone the kind, innocent girl in your eyes. It wasn¡¯t until the farce of revenge ended that I realized how stupid I was and how deeply I hurt you. I think you must hate me. Forgive me for not having the courage to see you again, but I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you¡­ my feelings for you are real. Countless struggles and conflicts in the dark night, it turns out it¡¯s because I like you. Now that I¡¯m leaving, please don¡¯te looking for me. If possible¡­ please forget about me. Forget about the me who hurt you and didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. From now on, never to meet again. Take care of yourself. Mika¡¯sst words! Sean finally got the answer to the question that had been suppressed in his heart for many years. He looked at the letter, and his eyes involuntarily turned red. A clear tear fell on the paper. The next moment, Maria heard him muttering softly, ¡°So I wasn¡¯t just wishful thinking. So¡­ she did love me too.¡± Maria bit her lip tightly. She knew she should be happy for her sister, but she couldn¡¯t force a smile. See, he still loves her sister after all. To her¡­ he just wants to take responsibility. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Sean asked. Maria took a deep breath, struggling not to cry, but her voice was filled with a heavy sob. ¡°She¡¯s dead¡­ After going abroad, she had a major illness, and finally, she was diagnosed with stomach cancer.¡± Mika¡¯s health had never been good, and she ate very little. Sean knew this. He just didn¡¯t expect her to die of stomach cancer at such a young age. It was indescribable what it felt like in his heart. Probably¡­ regret. She shouldn¡¯t have died silently in her prime. ¡°I see¡­¡± Maria didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. She shoved the notebook she carried with her into Sean¡¯s arms. Then she pretended to smile warmly at him as she had never done before. ¡°This is what she wrote before she died. Take a look, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Sean took the notebook, but saw her picking up her handbag as if she was going to leave, and quickly asked Mika had always had poor health and ate very little, and Sean knew this. He just never expected her to die from stomach cancer at such a young age. He couldn¡¯t quite put into words how he felt inside; it was a mixture of regret and sorrow that she had died so quietly in her prime. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Sean said. Maria didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer and handed Sean her notebook, saying, ¡°This is what she wrote before she passed away. Take a look. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Sean took the notebook, but as he nced up, he saw that she was grabbing her bag and getting ready to leave. He quickly asked her, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Maria turned her back to him and tears silently streamed down her face. She didn¡¯t dare let him see her in such a vulnerable state as she replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to check out. Once you¡¯re done,e find me.¡± Sean noticed that she was lightly dressed and handed her his coat, saying, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Wear this.¡± ¡°Wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll be quick,¡± Maria said, feeling a sudden warmth in her heart as she looked at the coffee-colored id coat in front of her. Was this considered her first gift from him? ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1018: No matter how long it takes, I’ll wait for you Coming out of the room, Maria walked into the elevator and arrived in the lobby on the first floor in a daze. Outside, heavy snow was falling, and there were fewer pedestrians on the streets. The once bustling city was now quiet because of the snow. The hotel staff were all wearing thick down jackets. Seeing Mariaing down from upstairs, one of the staff enthusiastically approached her and asked if she wanted to check out. She nodded. ¡°Hello, please show me your key and room card.¡± Maria handed them over, leaning on the counter with her mind in chaos, wondering where she should go now. Just then, she noticed the LCD TV on the wall ying the morning news. A well-dressed female anchor was solemnly reporting on the major news fromst night. ¡°ording to the report from the Southern Wind Magazine at 23:08 yesterday, the city organized arge-scale antipornography operation. The police dispatched two teams to conduct surprise inspections on the Vintage Club, thergest club in the city¡­¡± The video was shot yesterday evening, and the lighting was not very good, so the picture looked chaotic. But it was still possible to see how the men and women inside were cowering in the corner waiting for inspection. The barrage was filled with discussions from onlookers. Even the hotel staff were gossiping quietly. ¡°Oh, I actually saw my uncle in there. If my aunt finds out he went to such a ce, he¡¯s done for!¡± ¡°Well done! Thosedies in the Vintage Club have swindled so many people¡¯s money.¡± ¡°I heard from my boyfriend that he worked overtime all nightst night, but the main purpose was not to crack down on vice.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Someone curiously asked. The girl lowered her voice as if afraid of being heard and replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s because of the recent uproar over the child abduction cases. Another wealthy family¡¯s child went missing yesterday, seems to be surnamed Banks.¡± ¡°That Mr. Banks used to bring his home wrecker here to stay. He¡¯s almost fifty years old and only has one precious son.¡± Maria naturally heard their conversation, and one thing was clear ¨C everyone abhorred human traffickers. And she was one of the aplices. ¡°Miss, your check-out procedures have beenpleted. The total is 2998, plus a 500 deposit.¡± Maria was daydreaming, absent-mindedly heard her say ¡°okay¡± and turned to leave, not caring about the deposit at all. ¡°No need.¡± The waitress looked at the money she hadn¡¯t handed over yet and wondered if she could secretly take it as hard work pay. Just then, the gentleman who booked the roomst night came down, and she was so scared that she immediately dispelled the thought and handed him the money. ¡°Sir, this is your deposit.¡± Sean, not seeing Maria¡¯s figure, became anxious. He quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s thedy who came with me?¡± ¡°Huh? Thatdy just left.¡± It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Sean realized that her saying she was waiting downstairs for him was a lie. Maria had never intended to stay with him. ¡°Where did she go?¡± The waitress pointed to the door. Sean dashed out, leaving the $500 deposit in the waitress¡¯s hand. She secretly rejoiced. If more wealthy people like this came, she could buy a genuine LV bag next month. On the other hand, Sean ran back and forth on the snowy ground for a long time without seeing Maria¡¯s figure. Ignoring the snowfall, his handsome face turned red. Calling out Maria¡¯s name loudly. The wind rushed into his throat, making him feel cold all over. ¡°Maria! Come out¡­ let¡¯s talk properly, can you stop hiding from me?¡± ¡°Maria¡­¡± Unfortunately, all he got in response was the sound of the wind whistling past his ears and the rustling of snowkes falling. The world was so quiet as if he were the only one left. A sense of unprecedented helplessness made Sean at a loss. Even if she doesn¡¯t like me¡­ she should, at least, say goodbye properly. Why did she leave secretly? Sean stood alone in the snow, his slender figure looking particrly lonely and deste against the white snow. Seeing this scene, Maria, who was hiding behind the convenience store, cried silently. He came out to find her, indicating that he also cared about her. Wiping away her tears, the woman walked stiffly towards him,ing up behind him. Suddenly, a pair of fair hands hugged him, and Maria¡¯s cold voice sounded behind him. She asked him, ¡°Sean, do you like me?¡± At that moment, Sean seemed to hear his own heartbeat, so clear and powerful. He couldn¡¯t believe it, looking down at those small hands, feeling the warmthing from behind him, a sense of happiness returned. Turning around firmly, he lowered his head and kissed her lips, all the answers were in this passionate kiss. At that moment, the snowy scenery became romantic because of this loving couple, and winter didn¡¯t seem so hard to endure. Passersby couldn¡¯t help but look at them. The handsome man and beautiful woman kissing in the snow seemed like a scene from a romantic drama brought to life. After the kiss, Sean smiled and rubbed her head gently, his movements extremely gentle. ¡°Yes, I like you!¡± ¡°Then what about my sister¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I used to like her, but I promise you, Maria, in the future, I will only love you in my life.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Maria knew she shouldn¡¯t dwell on his past rtionships. After all, who doesn¡¯t have a past? She also dated Quinn. Maybe it was because that person was her sister that she felt particrly awkward and wanted to know his thoughts. Now that she got the affirmation, Maria¡¯s mood suddenly became brighter, and she knew where she was going next. This time, she firmly took Sean¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can you apany me somewhere?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, of course.¡± Sean¡¯s girlfriend¡­ This title sounded sweet in Maria¡¯s heart. A quarter of an hourter, at the police station. The deep blue building was covered in white snow, looking especially beautiful in the snow, with the red gs at the entrance fluttering in the wind. That ssh of bright red caught Maria¡¯s eye, like a reflection of her inner self, burning with heat. Sean seemed to understand why she came here and stopped, fully embracing her. ¡°Go ahead, no matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Chapter 1019: Prison of the Apocalypse He would be the most outstanding young surgeon in the future, perhaps as famous as his sister and garnering widespread attention. In that case, he would definitely have a bright future, admired and loved by millions. But having a girlfriend who had been to prison would only be a stain on his reputation. Maria suddenly burst into tears, her eyes welling up with hot tears as she bit her lip tightly. After a moment, she mustered the strength to speak in a determined voice, ¡°Do you remember the favor you owe me?¡± ¡°I do,¡± he replied. ¡°Well, I want you to repay it now, Sean¡­ If possible, don¡¯t wait for me.¡± She believed that if you made a mistake, you should ept the punishment. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for her toe out. She had already received Sean¡¯s genuine love in her life, which made her much happier than others. Now, she couldn¡¯t selfishly hold him back. But Sean was an obstinate person. He knew that Maria said these things because shecked a sense of security. In the end, it was his fault for not realizing his own heart sooner. If he had known earlier that she was Mika¡¯s sister, if he had known earlier that she was the person he loved, he would have prevented her from making a mistake. ¡°Maria, can you wait for me here?¡± Sean asked, his eyes pleading. It was such a pitiful sight¡­ he looked like the stray dog she had once taken care of. Maria couldn¡¯t help but soften her heart. So she would indulge in her feelings a little longer, just a little longer¡­ after today, she would have to let him go. ¡°Alright.¡± Sean quickly ran to a nearby mall and spent over twenty thousand to buy a diamond ring. Clutching it tightly in his hand, he hurried back to her, sweating profusely. Seeing him sweating so much, Maria tiptoed and gently wiped away his beads of sweat with her hand, admonishing him in a soft voice. ¡°You¡¯re also a medical student. How could you not know that you shouldn¡¯t sweat so much in the snow and dress so lightly? Be careful not to catch a cold¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Sean suddenly kneeled down on one knee. ¡°Miss Maria, will you marry me? I will love and cherish you like a princess for the rest of your life, and be absolutely loyal to you as your knight.¡± Everything he said at this moment came straight from his heart. His voice trembled when he spoke, not because of the cold weather, but because he was nervous. He was afraid that Maria would reject him again. ¡°Why?¡± Maria¡¯s tears that she had barely stopped fell once again, cascading down like a thread, starting with a soft sob and ending in loud crying. ¡°Sean, I don¡¯t deserve you.¡± Sean was resolute in wanting to marry her, even if he had to wait for several years, he would dly do so. ¡°Who said that? You probably don¡¯t know that I used to be a delinquent teenager who wanted to fit into society, while you are beautiful, intelligent, kind-hearted, and morally upright. It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± ¡°Ie from a poor family. I am not very handsome, and I am an intern without a decent job. My parents are gone, and I only have two sisters left¡­¡± Before Sean could finish, Maria snatched the ring from him and put it on her own finger. Then she raised her hand to show him, happiness shining in her tear-filled eyes as she smiled brightly at him. ¡°Thank you for your ring, I really like it. Today is the happiest day of my life.¡± She had found someone who truly loved her, and in the future, she would spend her life with this person, growing old together. ¡°Thank you for agreeing to marry me, today is also the happiest day of my life too.¡± A smile appeared on Sean¡¯s lips, unable to be contained. He took a step forward and tightly embraced her, nting a tender kiss on her hair in a doting manner. Maria, no matter what happens, I will always wait for you. Maria enjoyed the warmth of his embrace, feeling the strength filling her heart, and she was no longer afraid. ¡°Mr. Lawrence, shall we go inside?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maria turned herself in, which was a breakthrough for the police. She confessed to all her previous conspiracies with Elsa, revealing that she was a pawn ced by the Weaver family in the medical school and also a spy. Elsa used her to steal many national medical achievements, although she didn¡¯t know the purpose. Her aplice was the vice director of the medical school¡­ and recently, the task she was assigned was to help kidnap Miss Lawrence¡¯s daughter. Elsa was the mastermind, Vincent was responsible for the operation, and she yed a key role in attracting Sean. However, ording to Elsa¡¯s confession, the n wasn¡¯t sessful because Vincent lost the child. Because of this, Miss Weaver had toe to Akloit herself. ¡°If my guess is correct, Dragon Serpent Isle will be Elsa¡¯s next target.¡± ¡°As for Vincent, if the mission fails, he will undoubtedly be killed by the Weaver family, just like me.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Not being captured by Elsa was good news for Cheyenne, but after hearing that her child had gone missing, she quickly fell back into worry. ¡°If Cierra isn¡¯t with Elsa, then where could she be? She¡¯s so young¡­¡± Maria solemnly apologized to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lawrence. I had many prejudices against you, so I did things that I shouldn¡¯t have done. I had Quinn steal your previous test paper, and those rumors were also instigated by Elsa through me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also partly responsible for the incident with your daughter, and unfortunately, I don¡¯t know where she is now. But I can offer you another piece of information aspensation.¡± ¡°What information? Hurry up and tell me!¡± After a moment of hesitation, Maria spoke up, ¡°I suspect that Omari is also on Dragon Serpent Isle. There is a private prison there, very secretive. I overheard her mentioning it during a phone call.¡± ¡°What is the name of the prison?¡± Gordon asked coldly. ¡°The prison is called the Prison of the Apocalypse.¡± Just from the name alone, one could imagine how terrifying that ce would be. Cheyenne raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since my friend is there, I will definitely go and see!¡± If she could rescue Omari, that would be great. If not¡­ finding out the source of the mutated shape-shifting worm wouldn¡¯t be bad either. Caught between his sister and the woman he loves, Sean stood in the middle, torn. He walked up to Cheyenne, bowed, and said, ¡°Sis, Maria and I are already together. She made a mistake, and I don¡¯t expect you to forgive her. I just hope you can give us a chance to make amends.¡± Cheyenne nced at the two of them, a hint of surprise in her eyes, and her gaze lingered on the ring on Maria¡¯s hand. She smiled lightly. Chapter 1020: No Need to Be Strong in Front of Me ¡°You¡¯re already a responsible adult, rest assured, I won¡¯t do anything to her,¡± Cheyenne said. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Maria felt a bit nervous; now Cheyenne was not just her boss but also her future sister-inw. With these dual roles, she had to care about Cheyenne¡¯s attitude towards her. Seeing her sweating nervously, Cheyenne lifted her enchanting red lips, smiled with bright eyes, full of anticipation. ¡°But you have to help me rescue Omari. Will you be willing to testify in court to bring Elsa to justice when the timees?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing. Thank you, sis!¡± Seeing the two getting along rtively well, Sean finally breathed a sigh of relief. Beforeing, he was worried about what would happen if his rtionship with Maria was opposed by his big sister. One is his family, and the other is his love; he couldn¡¯t afford to lose either! At night, the sky turned pitch ck. Once again, good news came from the psychiatric hospital ¨C Cheyenne¡¯s father found out Vincent¡¯s identity in the psychiatric hospital. ¡°Pato, male, thirty years old. Two years ago, he was discovered by the police for causing trouble with drugs, should have gone to jail, but due to severe mental illness, he was temporarily detained at Kindred Psychiatric Hospital.¡± ¡°Six months ago, he injured a caregiver, escaped after stealing the keys.¡± Channing slowly read the information he had gathered and handed the file to his daughter. Lips lightly opened, he continued, ¡°At that time, it caused quite a stir. Vincent even released many mental patients. The hospital was afraid that this would tarnish its reputation, so they secretly suppressed it.¡± If he hadn¡¯t used some tricks, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this secret information. After all, it involved the livelihoods of many people. Cheyenne looked at the photo on the file and confirmed that the person was indeed Vincent, but when did he learn to use drugs? Looking at this record of misconduct, Old Mr. Foley felt deeply saddened. ¡°Before, I thought he was just a bit fickle and promiscuous. I never expected he would take drugs¡± He even changed the family name of his ancestors and took on an extremely unpleasant name. Understanding Old Mr. Foley¡¯s feelings, Channing spoke frankly. ¡°Father-inw, Vincent is now in Akloit. Let me be honest with you. He nned to assassinate my precious daughter and wanted to abduct my granddaughter, so I won¡¯t go easy on him once I catch him.¡± As for the oue¡­ It definitely won¡¯t be as simple as going to jail! Old Mr. Foley suddenly sighed, his body bending, appearing more hunched than before. Silver-white hair shimmered with a touch of age under the light. This was not the mischievous old man who loved tough in his memory. Oliver quietly held his finger. In a deliberately cold voice, the baby-faced child spoke beside him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Great-grandpa, my sister and I will be good to you in the future.¡± Old Mr. Foley suddenly shed tears. He lowered his head with a smile and gently stroked the little one¡¯s head with his wrinkled hands. ¡°Alright, Great-grandpa will wait for you to grow up and be good to me.¡± ¡°Channing, my unfilial grandson has a bad character and has done all sorts of wicked things. I won¡¯t beg for your forgiveness, but I hope¡­¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I hope that you can leave him aplete corpse.¡± Cheyenne, as their rtive and a victim, didn¡¯t know what to say in this situation. She could only nod and promise her grandfather¡¯s request. ¡°Thank you.¡± Old Mr. Foley sincerely said, no longer concerned about the matter. In the hall, only Cheyenne and her father remained. The two looked at each other, and Channing awkwardly touched his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t me Dad for being too harsh. After all, he dared to hurt you.¡± Cheyenne smiled helplessly and said softly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not Virgin Mary. Let¡¯s find Vincent quickly. I miss Cierra.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange, when she was at home, I wished I could throw her into the trash can. Now that she¡¯s gone, I¡¯m afraid.¡± In front of her father, she didn¡¯t need to pretend to be strong. As Cheyenne spoke, tears uncontrobly fell from her almond eyes. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m actually very scared. Cierra is still so young, and Kelvin can¡¯t be contacted either.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I dare not close my eyes at night because all I see is them covered in so much blood.¡± These two people were among the most important in her life. Just thinking about something happening to either of them made her unsure of what to do. Cheyenne never knew when she had be so fragile. Clearly¡­ She didn¡¯t want to cry, nor did she want everyone to worry about her. Oliver, who had just sent Great-grandpa back to his room, wanted to go back downstairs to apany his mom and grandfather. However, as soon as he reached the stairs, he heard his mother¡¯s crying. In Oliver¡¯s memory, this was the first time his mother had cried. She always had a calm expression, even when she learned about her sister¡¯s ident a few days ago. It turned out that his mother wasn¡¯t indifferent to his sister¡¯s situation; she just habitually put others first and concealed her true emotions. At this moment, Oliver wanted to rush down andfort his mother. But he knew that if he did, she would pretend to be a strong mother again. It was also impossible to continue crying. So, let Grandpa apany her. Channing also felt heartbroken for his daughter. Cierra was the one she gave birth to; there was no reason not to love her. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t cry. Dad is here. It¡¯s my fault for not protecting you well. Cierra will be fine.¡± He stood up, walked to Cheyenne, and opened his arms to embrace her. ¡°Dad!¡± Cheyenne threw herself into his arms, her tears flowing more violently. In a choked voice, she said, ¡°When I was a child, I watched other kids have fathers. When they cried or were bullied, their fathers would y with them, gentlyforting them.¡± ¡°At that time, I envied them so much. Why didn¡¯t my father like me?¡± Until she found out about her true identity, Cheyenne realized that George was not her biological father. She no longer expected to have paternal love! Chapter 1021: Love Between Parents ¡°Even for a while, I harbored resentment towards you. I hated why you abandoned me and mom¡­¡± Later on, she never questioned who her father was again. It wasn¡¯t until he appeared in front of her that Cheyenne realized she wasn¡¯t abandoned, and her mom wasn¡¯t either. It was all a twist of fate. Listening to her daughter recounting past experiences in her arms, each time he heard it, he felt more guilty. If it weren¡¯t for his stubbornness back then, he wouldn¡¯t have separated from Sh, and if he had known about Cheyenne¡¯s existence¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have suffered needlessly for so many years. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault. You¡¯re my only precious daughter, and your mom and I love you very much. How could we ever abandon you?¡± ¡°Dad knows that your childhood experiences made you tough, but I am your father, the one who gave you life. So in front of me, you don¡¯t need to pretend to be strong.¡± ¡°Just be the little princess that Dad cherishes. If you¡¯re tired,e home. If you want to cry, tell Dad.¡± ¡°If Kelvin bullies you, Dad will break his legs. My precious daughter is the most beautiful princess in the world. It¡¯s his fortune to marry you.¡± ¡­ Channing didn¡¯t think this was exaggerated at all. Cheyenne was the heiress of the Lucas family, the CEO of Nymphscape Group, and also the heiress of the Edwards family. Her status was even higher than that of the president¡¯s daughter! Even if Kelvin was rich, hecked reputation, and in front of her, he only had to submit! If¡­ if he unfortunately died on the border, Channing would find another suitable son-inw for his precious daughter. The boy from the Todd family looked good to him, the youngest general in the empire, with endless prospects. Cheyenne was initially very sad, but her father¡¯s indulgent words made her feel embarrassed. Blushing slightly, she left her father¡¯s embrace. Channing took out a handkerchief from the pocket of his suit jacket and gently wiped away her tears, his handsome face breaking into a smile. ¡°Be careful not to let Oliver see you crying.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, Oliver is very good.¡± Seeing his precious daughter still quietly sobbing, Channing suddenly thought of something and strode towards the kitchen with his long legs. Opening the refrigerator door, he took out an exquisite tinum-colored box from the freshnessyer. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s this?¡± Channing walked back, gently untied the ribbon on the box, and opened it to show her. Inside was a beautifully shaped tiramisu cake. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since she had eaten dessert. Looking at her father in surprise, her eyes sparkled, much like Cierra¡¯s coquettish appearance. Indeed, mother and daughter were alike. Channing handed her a spoon. ¡°Your mom used to be like this when she was still around. Every time she was upset, I would buy her a cake to make her happy.¡± ¡°She said she hadn¡¯t learned to eat before learning to take medicine, the first taste of her life was bitterness.¡± ¡°I told her that life doesn¡¯t have to be bitter, there¡¯s also sweetness. So I spent two dimes to buy her a honeb cake, and she agreed to be my girlfriend.¡± That was more than twenty years ago. Channing boasted about how he got a pretty wife for two dimes for the rest of his life. Later, when they got married, he always remembered to buy her cakes when he went out, but unfortunately, the pastries back then weren¡¯t as abundant as they are now, just the same few things. To find delicious pastries for Sh, he didn¡¯t hesitate to travel around by ne. Gradually, he also fell in love with desserts. Now, to coax his daughter, he brought out the old trick, unexpectedly, it still worked. This was the first time Cheyenne had heard her father talk about his love story with her mother, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel longing. ¡°Dad, what did you like about mom back then?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s question stirred Channing¡¯s distant memory. Even twenty years ago, the Lucas family was incredibly wealthy, and he was the object of everyone¡¯s ttery. There was never a shortage of beautiful women throwing themselves at him, but he was never interested in those women. Until he saw Sh being bullied on the street. ¡°It was early summer, I remember it was a sunny afternoon, the sun was warm.¡± ¡°I had juste back from abroad after a business trip, intending to buy some gifts to visit your grandfather. I saw her being surrounded by a few women bullying her outside a dessert shop.¡± At that time, he didn¡¯t know she was pretending to be stupid, so he went up to help her out. Later, he found out that the little fool was clever, and had secretly drugged those women, making them embarrassed in public. He was probably attracted to Sh at first sight. Then he was deceived by her innocent and beautiful eyes, forgetting the purpose of his visit here. Subconsciously, he gave her the pastries he had just bought for the old man. The girl tilted her head and asked him what it was. ¡°A cake, for you. Eat something sweet, and you won¡¯t feel sad.¡± And her answer was the same as the one she gave to her daughter just now, a heartbreaking answer. How could someone start taking medicine before they even learned to eat? He thought she was sick, and with her cute and delicate appearance coupled with his preconceived notion of her being weak, he immediately had a thought- He wanted to protect her for a lifetime! ¡°Fate is very strange. Some people can¡¯t forget each other after just one meeting.¡± ¡°Some people haven¡¯t even seen each other before they get married. They see each other on their wedding day and live a calm life together for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°While some people love passionately, but in the end, they return to tranquility.¡± ¡­ He had always been grateful that he and Sh belonged to the first kind. Even though they separatedter, he always firmly believed that Sh never forgot him, which is why she risked her life to leave him a descendant. Because she was afraid that he would really die and leave without any descendants, and no one would burn incense for him or take care of his grave a hundred yearster. As for Cheyenne thinking about the love rtionship between herself and Kelvin, which kind was it? Love growing over time? But she soon pursed her lips, perhaps she fell in love with Kelvin at first sight, but Kelvin really grew to love her over time.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At first, he even hated her very much. Although they are very fond of each other now, it can¡¯tpare to the romantic love between her parents. Cheyenne decided that if Kelvin coulde back alive this time, she would treat him better. Starting with a date! They¡¯ve been together for so many years, have two children, but they haven¡¯t even been on a date or watched a movie together ¡°Kelvin, cherish the chance I give you.¡± You muste back safely. Chapter 1022: Brother, I Want Ice Cream Finding Vincent¡¯s whereabouts wasn¡¯t difficult. Cheyenne found Emelia¡¯s name in the patient¡¯s family visit records. Vincent and Emelia were siblings. Vincent, being at his wits¡¯ end, would surely seek help from his sister. Cheyenne quickly got Gordon to investigate Emelia¡¯s current whereabouts. Five years ago, they moved out of the old mansion, and Emelia cut ties with the Foley familypletely, never visiting again. Perhaps feeling guilty, after all, old Mr. Foley genuinely treated her like the Foley family¡¯s princess. But this granddaughter did something unforgivable for the sake of her father and brother¡¯s interests. After a couple of hours, Gordon sent a PDF file to Cheyenne¡¯s mailbox. Opening it, she found all the information about Emelia over the years. Three years ago, she got married. Her husband¡¯s name was Marco Bray, not from a wealthy or high-ranking family, just an ordinary man. Five years older than her, he had been married once before, but the marriage ended in divorce quickly, fortunately without any children, so there were no financial disputes. After graduating from university, Marco tried to start his own business and, with a few friends, opened a property managementpany. It wasn¡¯trge-scale but was in an upward trajectory. ` Gordon also mentioned one thing: this young man named Marco was the nephew of Franco Church¡¯ wife. Franco was the richest man in Yrose. In three days, it would be Franco s father-inw Matthias Eaton¡¯s 80th birthday, and Marco would definitely attend. And, as his wife, Emelia would naturally apany him. ¡°Alright, three dayster, we¡¯ll head to Matthias¡¯ house. Maybe Vincent will be there, and then we can find Cierra,¡± Cheyenne said. Her father nodded, ¡°Well, now that we have information, Cheyenne, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Get some rest early.¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad, you should rest early too.¡± After exchanging ¡°goodnight,¡± father and daughter went back to their rooms to rest. When Cheyenne hobbled back to her room, she found Oliver had already fallen asleep. There were a pair of pink bunny slippers at the door, which he had specially prepared for her. There was a heart-shaped sticky note on them with neatly written words, ¡°Mom, if your feet hurt, remember to wear these slippers. I¡¯ve prepared showering water in the bathroom.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s heart felt warm. After soaking her feet in the bathroom, Cheyenne prepared to change her bandages. Pushing the door, she found Oliver had neatly arranged everything she needed ¨C gauze, antiseptic, cotton swabs ¨C on the bedside table. There was also a cup of honey water, just the right temperature. Cheyenne casually stuck the sticky note into her diary. From now on, flipping through her diary would reveal her son¡¯s messages. It was nice. On the other side, the sky was gettingte, and the sunset glow enveloped the entire city. The distant mountains and nearby skyscrapers echoed each other, with a red sun sandwiched between them, dyeing the clouds into a beautiful scenery.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A gentle night breeze brushed the hair of a little girl, her messy braids making her look extremely unruly. With her fair and tender skin, she attracted the attention of many passersby. The off-white hoodie she wore was dirty, and her small leather shoes were covered in mud. She carried a stic bag bigger than her body, symbolically containing three to five empty stic bottles. Cierra¡¯s face got dirty, looking like a pitiful little creature, evoking sympathy. ¡°William.¡± Cierra¡¯s sweet voice sounded in the little boy¡¯s ear. The little boy, who was concentrating on his ¡°work,¡± paused slightly, picking up a water bottle from the street and putting it into his garbage bag. His bag was alsorge but filled with bottles. Hearing his sister calling, William stopped and turned to look at her gently, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cierra?¡± Cierra pursed her pink lips unhappily, patting her little belly with her hand and said tearfully, ¡°Hungry¡­ I want food, Brother, I want to eat.¡± They had juste out of Old Bray¡¯s house two hours ago. Before leaving, Paisley had fed the little girl a bowl of pork congee, and half an apple. She was small in stature but had a big appetite. ¡°Alright, Cierra, what do you want to eat?¡± Cierra tilted her head and pondered for a moment, then pointed her finger at the convenience store nearby. The owner had put a freezer outside with posters of ice cream on it. As soon as the little girl saw the ice cream, her eyes widened, and she subconsciously swallowed saliva. ¡°I want ice cream.¡± William chuckled helplessly, ¡°But aren¡¯t you hungry? Can ice cream satisfy your hunger?¡± ¡°It can. I¡¯m not too hungry, just a little bit.¡± Now the problem was they didn¡¯t have any money, but William didn¡¯t want to see his sister disappointed. He suddenly had an idea. ¡°I know where Old Bray usually sells these things, Cierra, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where? Ice cream¡­¡± Cierra thought she couldn¡¯t have ice cream and felt like crying. The next moment, William whispered mysteriously in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take more bottles from the yard, then sell them for money.¡± This way, they could buy ice cream for his sister. As for why they had to go back to the yard to get bottles, that was because William had promised to help Old Bray pick up bottles a few days ago. Although he exchanged them for food expenses, he couldn¡¯t resist satisfying Cierra¡¯s wish to eat ice cream. ¡°I see, let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± Cierra¡¯s eyes lit up, excitedly grabbing William¡¯s hand. William looked down at her chubby little hand, dirty but not disgusting at all. On the contrary, he felt warm. ¡°Okay.¡± Half an hourter, the two little ones sneaked back into the yard. Old Bray was sitting in a rocking chair, sound asleep, with the palm-leaf fan falling to the ground without his notice. ¡°William, Grandpa is asleep!¡± ¡°Shh, let¡¯s be quiet and take them.¡± Cierra obviously didn¡¯t understand why they had to take the bottles quietly. After all, these bottles were picked up by William. But since he said they could buy ice cream, she¡¯d listen to him. Old Bray, who was still in his dreams, didn¡¯t know about the actions of the two little ones. He turned over in his sleep and snored even louder. Chapter 1023: Picking Up Garbage From a distance, the people at the scrapyard could see a seven or eight-year-old boy approaching, dragging a bag in each hand. The setting sun illuminated his eyebrows and eyes, and the determined look in the boy¡¯s eyes contrasted sharply with the burden on his back. It was heart-wrenching. Next to him was a beautiful little girl, resembling a little angel. She sniffled while using all her strength to carry a bag of stic bottles, her small face turning red from exhaustion. The young woman collecting the scrap, upon seeing the pitiful sight of the two children, immediately felt sympathy. ¡°Little ones, where are your parents?¡± William, afraid of being cheated on his first visit to sell waste, immediately mentioned Old Bray¡¯s name. ¡°My grandpa is tired and sleeping at home, so he asked us toe and sell the bottles.¡± He spoke earnestly, showing no signs of lying. They knew Old Bray, who often came here to sell scrap. However, it was strange¡­ didn¡¯t he usuallye only once a year? Why did his grandchildrene so early this year? The young woman didn¡¯t think too much about it. Perhaps Old Bray wanted to buy something delicious for the children since his two grandchildren hade. ¡°Alright, put the bottles on the scale, and I¡¯ll check the weight.¡± ¡°Wait, miss, how much do you pay per kilogram?¡± William suddenly interrupted her and asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite careful. Don¡¯t worry¡­ the same price as when your grandpaes, 2 dors per kilogram.¡± Upon hearing this, William felt relieved. Still, he added a word of caution, ¡°Miss, your scale must be urate. I¡¯ve checked it at home in advance.¡± This move was something he learned from the women at the vegetable market when collecting bottles. Otherwise, the sellers might deliberately give less weight. The young woman had indeed shortchanged the weight before, but facing these two cute siblings, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re quite a smart little guy. You¡¯ve learned your grandpa¡¯s tricks. You¡¯ll definitely achieve great things in the future, haha.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± William was confident that he wouldn¡¯t collect bottles when he grew up. If he did, he would be the leader in this business. The electronic scale finally showed 5. 3 kilograms. ¡°You¡¯re so well-behaved. I will count it as 5. 5 kilograms. I¡¯ll give you 11 bucks in total. Take it.¡± Cierra was excited when she received the new banknotes, as she could soon have ice cream. However, William felt a bit uneasy. After days of hard work collecting water bottles, he only earned 11 bucks, which couldn¡¯t even cover the cost of his breakfast from before. Old Bray, despite his old age, worked so hard to earn money. When he returned home, William vowed to repay him properly. The sudden mncholy feeling was quickly pushed aside by William as he looked at Cierra¡¯s sparkling eyes, feeling her happiness. With a smile, he tightly held the money and held Cierra¡¯s small hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cierra, I¡¯ll take you to buy ice cream.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you, William!¡± Cierra happily took small steps, and the rabbit ears on her hoodie bounced along with her, looking extremely cute. After the siblings left, the owner of the scrapyard was still immersed in the warm scene just now. ¡°Ah, this is too sweet and touching for me. Their parents are so lucky to have such sweet kids!¡± She decided that she must have such a good-looking child in the future! At night, under the bright moon and sparse stars, a person stood in the small courtyard, an old man with trembling steps. ¡°Why? I remember that the pile of bottles was stacked in the corner yesterday? How did it disappear after a night¡¯s sleep?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He had lived here for decades and encountered such a miraculous thing for the first time! ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s a thief.¡± William calmly scooped some meat into Cierra¡¯s bowl, blinked at her, signaling her not to speak. Cierra nodded, silently enjoying her meal. Grandpa looked angry, and she felt like she shouldn¡¯t mention that ice cream. But the ice cream was strawberry-vored, so tasty! ¡°A thief?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± William¡¯s answer was met with a firm rejection from the old man. He was confident about this. ¡°I am well-known in this region. Who would dare to steal my things from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll break the legs of whoever dares to steal my things!¡± At the same time, Cierra felt William trembling and subconsciously reached out to touch his leg. In a very soft voice, she said to him, ¡°William, if we were caught, I would let Grandpa hit me instead.¡± Finally, Paisley next door got annoyed by Old Bray¡¯s loud voice and kicked the door open. ¡°Enough already, it¡¯s just two bags of bottles! You¡¯ve been muttering for half a day like a woman. You¡¯re whining like ady.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you shamed?¡± Being scolded, Old Bray got even angrier. ¡°How am I like ady?¡± Paisley scolded even more harshly, ¡°You are, especially when ites to being stingy and cursing.¡± William, on the other hand, was suddenly nk. Paisley just said ¡°two bags of bottles¡±; how did she know it was two bags? The answer was simple: she saw it. Now he was worried that Paisley might tell Old Bray about it, making him feel uneasy. Just as he was about to admit his mistake, Paisley raised her hand and gave Old Bray a punch, hitting him right in the eye. Bang! It looked painful. William fell silent. Cierra¡¯s eyes lit up; it was so rough and exciting! Old Bray sat on the ground, looking aggrieved like a child. ¡°Honey, how could you hit me like this?¡± ¡°Am I not your darling anymore?¡± Paisley gritted her teeth and took off her slipper to chase after him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so disgusted; I am a young unmarrieddy!¡± Chapter 1024: Getting Ready to Go to Yrose ¡°Pfft!¡± William had just taken a sip of water and burst outughing. The water sprayed on the little girl¡¯s face. She stood still for a few seconds, then burst into tears, crying out in grievance, ¡°William, why are you washing my face with your saliva? It¡¯s dirty!¡± Tears fell from her eyes, looking particrly pitiful. William quickly admitted his mistake, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cierra, I didn¡¯t mean to. Please don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°I only have two dors left, can I buy you some candy tomorrow?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Cierra thought about it carefully, and it seemed that everything William had promised her had been fulfilled. So, she reluctantly believed him. Franco arrived with his son Humberto just in time to see this ¡°lively¡± scene. His mother was chasing his father, and the little kid beside them was crying. ¡°Mom, Dad¡­ can you two stop fighting for a moment? I need to discuss something with you.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a slipper flew towards him andnded squarely on Franco¡¯s clothes. Suddenly, his white designer suit had a footprint on it, and his face turned sour, feeling particrly distressed. But the person opposite him was his mother, so he couldn¡¯t get angry with her. Paisley said angrily, ¡°Yes, hurry up and get it for me.¡± Helplessly, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you pick up the shoe right away.¡± Franco returned the slipper to his mother and helped her put it on, then sat down beside her to rest. Humberto, on the other hand, ran to William¡¯s side as soon as he saw his friend whom he hadn¡¯t seen in days. ¡°William!¡± William nced at him indifferently, feeling that the other party¡¯s smile was rather silly. It was really ugly. Cierra, on the other hand, looked adorable when she smiled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± What could Humberto want? It must be to y with him. But William seemed quite shy, so he had to take the initiative. He started talking about the interesting things at school, what anime he had watched recently, and what delicious things he had eaten, and so on. He was really annoying! Cierra, on the other hand, listened with relish. She also wanted to go to school, but her mother said she was too young and shouldn¡¯t think too much about it.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Just then, Franco spoke up. He lovingly patted Cierra¡¯s head and hugged her. ¡°Cierra, didn¡¯t you say your parents were Kelvin and Cheyenne? I asked around for you. Your dad is away on a business trip, and your mom went to Yrose yesterday.¡± When Cierra was abducted, her father was on a business trip, but she didn¡¯t expect her mother to be away too. Did they not want Cierra anymore? The thought made Cierra pout, and tears welled up in her trembling eyshes. Seeing her on the verge of tears, Franco quicklyforted her, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Humberto and I are also going to Yrose. Maybe we¡¯ll meet your mom there by chance.¡± As soon as Cierra heard this, she immediately stopped crying, her eyes brightening. ¡°Uncle Ewan, are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. I came here today specifically to pick you up.¡± His father-inw, Matthias, was about to turn eighty, so he had invited all the prominent figures in the city. As his son-inw, he naturally had to attend. Moreover, his parents, who hadn¡¯t been out for a long time, were also going, after all, they were rtives. ¡°But¡­¡± Cierra looked at William. What about him? He smiled indulgently at her and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take Cierra to find her mom first, and then I¡¯ll follow Old Bray and the others back.¡± He knew where he lived. Ewan was going to send him back a few days ago, but he was worried about Cierra, so he decided to wait until she found her family before leaving. ¡°Okay.¡± When Cierra heard that William was going with her to find her mom, she immediately became happy. He¡¯s so good to her, hehe¡­ ¡°Now that everyone has decided, I¡¯ll pick you up at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s all go to bed early tonight.¡± The next morning at eight o¡¯clock, Franco arrived on time in a ck five-seater Mercedes to take them to the airport. Shortly after, they met Humberto¡¯s mother at the airport. Georgina Eaton was Matthias Eaton¡¯s eldest daughter, thirty years old this year, and a national first-ss dancer. She was gentle and beautiful, tall and elegant. When she appeared at the airport in a long skirt embroidered with rose flowers, she attracted a lot of attention. ¡°Georgina.¡± Upon hearing her husband call her name, Georgina turned around. She saw her father-inw dressed in dirty clothes and her mother-inw still wearing her floral coat. The little boy walking beside them, although dressed inly, had a delicate face and an elegant demeanor that indicated he came from a wealthy family. The little girl, on the other hand, was even more stunning, which made her, who had no daughter, fall in love with her at first sight. ¡°So you¡¯re William and little Cierra? Hello, I¡¯m Humberto¡¯s mom, you can call me Auntie Georgina.¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie Georgina.¡± William greeted her, while Cierra ran over and grabbed her hand, her eyes wide with admiration. She said with a cute smile, ¡°Auntie Georgina, you¡¯re so beautiful, and your clothes are so pretty.¡± Every woman likes to be praised, especially when the little girl¡¯s voice is soft, sweet, and charming, making people feel sweet to their hearts. ¡°Oh, this little girl is so sweet. Your name is Cierra, right? Come, let me hug you.¡± Saying that, she handed her son over to her husband. Then Georgina began to scold her husband. ¡°You really are inconsiderate.¡± ¡°How am I inconsiderate?¡± ¡°You only brought them here and didn¡¯t even bother to change your parents¡¯ clothes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that your parents needed a change of clothes?¡± ¡°I packed the luggage and put it in the trunk of your carst night. I even reminded you specifically.¡± He was so tired that he fell asleep as soon as hey down and didn¡¯t remember what she said. When he went to pick them up this morning, he didn¡¯t even think about the luggage in the trunk. ¡°My dear wife, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s almost toote now. Let¡¯s talk about it until we get to Yrose.¡± Georgina could only nod in agreement. ¡°Alright, they will change clothes when they arrive in Yrose.¡± Chapter 1025: Attending the Eaton Family’s Birthday Banquet Two and a half hourster, the nended at Yrose Airport. The Eaton family had sent someone to pick them up. The old butler stood respectfully before Georgina and greeted, ¡°Miss, Master, and Mr. and Mrs. Bray.¡± ¡°Is this the young master? He¡¯s so cute. Is this little missy? She¡¯s grown so much,¡± the old butler eximed with surprise as he looked at William and Cierra. Seeing the two children looking a bit disheveled, and noticing the rustic style of Old Bray and Paisley¡¯s clothes, he mistakenly thought William and Cierra were the Eaton family¡¯s grandchildren. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. When did Miss Georgina give birth to a daughter without informing the family? Feeling neglected, Humberto muttered to himself, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I, who¡¯s dressed so handsomely, be the legitimate young master?¡± Georgina chuckled softly, radiating grace and charm as she lovingly held Cierra. ¡°I would love to have such a beautiful daughter, but unfortunately, she¡¯s not mine,¡± she said. ¡°But it¡¯s alright; I can treat her like a daughter-inw.¡± she thought. However, when Georgina turned to see her own son standing there unruly, her lip twitched. She seriously doubted if her son was worthy of the young girl. Franco chimed in, saying he¡¯d like a daughter too. But Georgina, being the chief of a dance academy, knew that having a child would be a serious blow to her body shaping. When they decided to have Humberto, they almost broke up, so Franco didn¡¯t dare to hope for a daughter again. He could only leave it to fate; having a son was good enough. Before heading to the Eaton family¡¯s residence, Georgina took everyone to her vi and instructed the servants to change her inws into a different outfit. William went with Old Bray to the bathroom, while Georgina personally helped Cierra get ready. When she was young, Georgina loved dressing up her dolls. Unfortunately, after giving birth to a son, she couldn¡¯t indulge in that anymore. Now, Cierra, even more beautiful than her dolls, fulfilled a bit of her wish. ¡°Cierra, which dress do you like?¡± the maid asked, presenting a variety of dresses in different colors and styles. ¡°They¡¯re so pretty! Auntie Georgina, I like this one,¡± Cierra pointed to a white chiffon dress. Cierra pointed at one of the white chiffon dresses. ¡°Auntie Georgina, why do you have so many pretty dresses at your house?¡± Georgina had the maid bring up the white dress and took away the rest, answering Cierra¡¯s question as she helped her put on the dress. ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter, but my son Humberto was raised by me like a daughter until he was four,¡± Georgina exined as she helped Cierra into the white dress, recalling the dresses Humberto wore when he was two or three years old. However, her son¡¯s features were too rugged, unlike the 10% of what she had imagined! Cierra, on the other hand, looked like a cute doll, especially after putting on the dress, she was a little fairy herself. Georgina couldn¡¯t help but give her a kiss. ¡°So pretty. These dresses are for you, Cierra. When you grow a little older, I will teach you how to dance.¡± ¡°Okay! Cierra loves dancing,¡± she replied, recalling the nights when she saw her parents dancing on the balcony. Georgina, who turned 30 this year, originally nned to retire at 35 and open a dance training institution. She considered taking Cierra as her disciple, but it was too early to decide. ¡ª At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the Eaton family¡¯s mansion was brightly lit, and the hall was filled with Yrose¡¯s elites and dignitaries. The atmosphere was of a high-ss social gathering, with elegance and luxury all around. Matthias Eaton, the protagonist of the banquet, wore a crimson traditional suit adorned with exquisite dragon patterns, making him look spirited and radiant. His smile brightened even more upon seeing Humberto; he only had one daughter, Georgina, and Humberto was his only grandson. The future of the vast Eaton family would be entrusted to Humberto. The child was mischievous, just like he was when he was young. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Humberto,e here and let Grandpa hug you. Grandpa missed you,¡± Matthias eximed as Humberto approached, remembering his mother¡¯s instructions on the ne and bowing respectfully. ¡°I wish Grandpa longevity and happiness, and may you always be healthy and cheerful,¡± Humberto said. Cierra followed suit, charmingly adding, ¡°I wish you happiness every day and delicious food every day.¡± Seeing the beautiful girl before him, Matthias chuckled and patted her head. ¡°Thank you. I really like the wish of delicious food every day.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Georgina, who are these two children?¡± Georgina stepped forward to exin that the two children were found by her father-inw, arousing Matthias¡¯ sympathy for their plight. He hated traffickers just as much because he also had grandchildren. ¡°It¡¯s despicable. If these two good children were really abducted, it would be terrible. Your father-inw is remarkable, saving two families at once,¡± Matthias praised, making Old Bray proud. ¡°Of course, who do you think I am, timid and cowardly like you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not timid, I¡¯m cautious!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just timid; you wouldn¡¯t even dare to catch a tiny caterpir snake. Fortunately, Humberto takes after me.¡± ¡°Humberto is my grandson, and he takes after me!¡± ¡­ Two people, whose ages added up to 150 years old, were still arguing. Paisley stood aside, speechless and embarrassed. Georgina then asked Humberto to take the two children to eat something, as they hadn¡¯t eaten since lunch. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± Humberto assured. ¡°Okay.¡± Cierra said she was hungry and wanted cake, so the three children walked hand in hand towards the long table. Today was Matthias¡¯ birthday, and there were many exquisite cakes, fruits, and cookies on the table. ¡°Cierra, which one do you want? I will get it for you,¡± Humberto offered, about to show his brotherly duties when William had already picked up a te. He grabbed a piece of matcha mille crepe and handed it to Cierra. ¡°She likes matcha mille crepe the most, followed by tiramisu and ck forest cake. Just grab it without asking,¡± he said. Excitedly, Cierra nodded and took a bite of the cake. ¡°William, you have a great memory,¡± she eximed. She had just casually mentioned it two days ago while passing by the cake shop, never expecting him to remember. Chapter 1026: Handsome Father-Daughter Duo The three kids didn¡¯t understand why adults liked to stand together and talk. Since there were no other children to y with in the hall, they decided to go to the backyard instead. Humberto grabbed Cierra¡¯s hand and ran. ¡°Cierra,e with me. I know where the swings are, you¡¯ll love it,¡± Humberto said. Cierra almost dropped the small cake she was holding, but luckily she quickly caught it and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Wait for me, cake¡­ cough,¡± she mumbled with a full mouth. William quickly followed behind, holding a cup of juice. ¡°Humberto, slow down a bit, make sure Cierra doesn¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t!¡± Humberto replied confidently. The three kids disappeared in a sh, and the adults in the front hall were too busy with their own affairs to notice. Besides, every corner of the banquet hall was equipped with surveince cameras, and Humberto, being the young master of the house, wouldn¡¯t let them wander off too far. As soon as Cierra and Humberto left, Emelia, dressed elegantly, walked in hand in hand with her husband Marco. Spotting Franco and Georgina, Marco greeted them first. ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± Emelia followed suit, greeting them as well. Georgina took a moment to process the situation. When did she acquire such a grown-up nephew? In a discreet move, she nudged her husband with her foot, silently asking him what was going on. Franco looked bewildered for a moment before whispering to his wife, ¡°His mother is my father¡¯s cousin, so he¡¯s technically rted to the Bray family.¡± However, everyone knew that Old Bray had distanced himself from the family, venturing out on his own and struggling to make a living. There were even times when he was bullied by his cousins and nearly died in the barn, including Marco¡¯s grandfather. By the time it reached their generation, the rtionship had grown distant, let alone knowing Marco. However, today was Matthias Eaton¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration, and guests were to be treated with courtesy. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much in the blink of an eye. Is this your wife? She¡¯s truly beautiful,¡± Franco awkwardlyplimented. The awkwardness of the exchange was palpable to everyone around, leaving Marco and his wife embarrassed. What should they say next? Franco sought help from his wife. Georgina rolled her eyes at him before taking charge, leading Emelia away. ¡°You¡¯vee from afar. Please have a seat on the nearby sofa and rest for a while. I¡¯ll have someone prepare two rooms for you to stay temporarily,¡± she said politely. Marco didn¡¯t juste to visit; he was also seeking Franco¡¯s help as hispany was under financial pressure. However, Emelia politely declined Georgina¡¯s offer. ¡°Thank you, Aunt, but that won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯re staying here for a few days, and we¡¯ve already booked a hotel outside. The reservation cannot be cancelled,¡± she exined. Marco had no choice but to go along with her decision. Georgina didn¡¯t insist, not wanting to amodate two strangers in her home. ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯ll be staying here for a few days, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up the day after tomorrow for a visit,¡± Georgina suggested. Those who understood knew what she meant by ¡°the day after tomorrow.¡± Marco felt a sinking feeling. He hade all this way with gifts, but it seemed his uncle and aunt weren¡¯t too weing. Emelia¡¯s expression changed instantly. As a daughter of the Foley family, she used to be the center of attention at gatherings. But after marrying Marco, she felt constantly excluded and looked down upon. The contrast was hard to swallow. ¡°Thank you, Aunt, but you must be busy. Marco and I will explore around,¡± she said tersely. ¡°Alright,¡± Georgina called a maid to lead them to the food area in the hall. Meanwhile, she turned to talk to another woman wearing a silk dress. She was the wife of the mayor of Yrose, apanied by her son, who appeared pale and unhealthy. Emelia shot Marco a furious nce as soon as they turned away. ¡°What kind of uncle and aunt are they? Just looking down on people like that!¡± she eximed loudly enough for the Eaton family maid following them to hear. Marco felt just as angry and frustrated but kept hisposure. He couldn¡¯t argue with a woman! Just as they sat down on the sofa to rest, a loud announcement caught everyone¡¯s attention at the entrance. ¡°The Chairman of Nymphscape Group, Mr. Channing, and the CEO, Miss Cheyenne, have arrived!¡± Just hearing the words ¡°Nymphscape Group¡± shocked everyone into silence, and all conversations came to a halt as everyone turned to the entrance. A graceful woman in a ck evening gown, with long wavy hair cascading down her shoulders, walked in confidently. Her demeanor was as regal as the priceless diamond crown atop her head. Cheyenne, with a smile on her face, was arm in arm with her father, who had changed into a new custom-made white suit to match his daughter¡¯s attire. He exuded elegance and sophistication.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Whether it was the Eaton family or the Bray family, they had no dealings with Nymphscape Group, so the arrival of Cheyenne and her father was both surprising and delightful to them. ¡°Quick, quick, Georgina, check to see if my cor is straight?¡± Georgina couldn¡¯t help but find her father¡¯s nervousness amusing. ¡°Dad, even if she¡¯s Cheyenne, she¡¯s still your junior. Aren¡¯t you overreacting?¡± Georginamented. Old Eaton gave his daughter a look that said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± If Cheyenne were just the CEO of Nymphscape Group, he wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to make her acquaintance. After all, the Eaton family was well off, though not as much as Nymphscape Group, they livedfortably. However, Georgina overlooked one thing: Old Eaton was an old art lover. He loved traditional aesthetics like calligraphy, painting, chess, and sculpture. Although Cheyenne was young, her painting ¡°Peach Creek¡± fetched a high price of 35 million at a charity auctionst year. And he was the one who bought it. So, when Old Eaton saw Cheyenne, it was like a fan meeting his favorite artist. How could he not be excited? In the pause, Channing had already led Cheyenne to the Eaton family. Being the elder, Channing spoke first. ¡°Old Mr. Eaton, we apologize for the sudden intrusion. Please forgive us if we have caused any inconvenience.¡± He handed Old Eaton a nt of centennial ginseng. ¡°This is a centennial ginseng. May it bring you longevity and good health.¡± Chapter 1027: She Did Come for Him For the Lucas father-daughter duo to personally attend his birthday banquet was already a pleasant surprise for Old Eaton. Little did he expect a second surprise to follow closely behind. Just as he was about to express his gratitude, a hand reached out, grabbed the ginseng from the box, and examined it under the light. ¡°Centennial ginseng? This is good stuff. Let me take a look too,¡± the speaker was Old Bray. His sudden action left everyone bewildered. Especially when people around noticed Old Bray¡¯s ordinary shirt and the crooked tie, grabbing something seemingly invaluable only brought him closer to thebel of a second-rater. ¡°How could such a person mingle at the gathering?¡± ¡°Yeah, instantly lowering the status of the Eaton family.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got some nerve, actually daring to snatch the birthday gift the Nymphscape Group chairman sent to Old Eaton.¡± Georgina¡¯s face blushed slightly. It was her oversight; she had only prepared a suit for her father-inw, forgetting about the shirt underneath. She had to make do with one of her husband¡¯s old shirts, but then Old Bray, feeling hot, took off the suit. Even the Patek Philippe watch was too heavy for him, so he took it off and tossed it into his pocket. He didn¡¯t mind being looked down upon as a second-rater, but Old Eaton was close to losing his temper. ¡°Why are you stealing my gift?¡± Did he not realize that it was Mr. Lucas who sent it? If he wanted one, he should celebrate his own seventieth birthday! Everyone anticipated Old Bray being scolded by the Lucas family and kicked out of the banquet. Instead,ughter filled the air. ¡°Well done, it really is centennial ginseng, and has the effects of promoting blood cirction, removing blood stasis, clearing heat, detoxifying, reducing swelling, and relieving pain.¡± ¡°For an old man like you who have three highs, it¡¯s a lifesaver!¡± ¡°I am very healthy, okay? Mind your own business. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re only a few years younger than me.¡± Old Eaton reached out to grab it, but Old Bray, like teasing a child, held it high and refused to give it. The implication was clear: if you want it,e and get it yourself. As the host of the banquet and a prominent figure, Old Eaton couldn¡¯t possibly make a scene. He could only blush in frustration. ¡°You old rascal¡­¡± After much thought, he could onlye up with one word to describe him ¨C [childish!] Cheyenne, after hearing Old Bray¡¯s words, brightened up, ¡°Sir, you understand medicine!¡± Channing smiled gently and approached Old Bray. ¡°You must be Mr. Devan Bray, right? My apologies, Cheyenne,e over¡­ This is your grandfather¡¯srade, you should call him Old Mr. Bray.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Bray.¡± Cheyenne obediently called out. Old Bray looked Cheyenne up and down, and finally shook his head in amazement. ¡°You¡¯re Oscar Foley¡¯s granddaughter-inw? Not bad, not bad, good-looking, young, and promising, really impressive.¡± Old Eaton was surprised that his uncouth inw knew such a big shot, and he felt a hint of admiration. Old Bray felt even more proud, raising his chin as if he could fly to the sky. ¡°Now you know I wasn¡¯t lying to you, right? Although I¡¯m picking garbage now, I used to be a big shot.¡± ¡°Oh, wait, even if I¡¯m picking garbage now, I¡¯m still a big shot in this field.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re the best. But who do you think you are, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m two years older than you!¡± ¡°Two years older, so what? As long as you call me big brother, I¡¯ll immediately help you get a piece of calligraphy from Cheyenne¡­¡± Before the words [do you believe] could be uttered, Old Eaton decisively shouted, ¡°Big Brother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± This time Old Bray was caught off guard. Was it really that easy? Afraid that his benefits might disappear if Old Bray didn¡¯t hear him clearly, Old Eaton shouted several times in a row. ¡°Big brother, big brother, big brother¡­ Did you hear me clearly?¡± Like a parrot. ¡°I heard you clearly, I only heard it once.¡± ¡°Are you bad at math, old man? I clearly called four times just now.¡± ¡°Only the first time was at my request, the rest were your free gifts, of course they¡¯re worthless!¡± Cheyenne was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t they need to ask for my opinion?¡± Georgina covered her face with her hand. Her father was eighty years old, why did he have no backbone? Alright, let the two old men y by themselves.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Georgina had something more important to tell Cheyenne. However, just as she was about to speak, a maid rushed in, looking flustered, and whispered something in her ear. Georgina¡¯s face changed, ¡°What did you say? Injured¡­¡± ¡°Okay, you go down first, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Georgina waved away the maid, then apologized to Cheyenne, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please wait here for me, I have something urgent to deal with.¡± ¡°Georgina, if you¡¯re busy, go ahead, I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± Her main purpose foring here today was to find Emelia. Indeed, she found her sitting on the sofa in the corner of the hall. Georgina smiled apologetically again, ¡°Okay, Miss Lawrence, please wait for me. I have something important to tell you.¡± She knew Georgina was Old Eaton¡¯s daughter, but they hadn¡¯t met before. So Cheyenne thought Georgina¡¯s ¡°important matter¡± at this moment was about suggesting a piece of calligraphy for Old Eaton, something that could wait. She¡¯d find Emelia first. On the other side, Emelia noticed Cheyenne¡¯s arrival and hurriedly stood up, picking up her bag. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡± Marco was exchanging business cards with a wealthy businessman. One benefit of these high society gatherings was the opportunity to expand one¡¯swork. Since he hade, he couldn¡¯t miss out. Under the pretext of being rted to the Eaton family, he befriended many influential figures. Before he could express his true intentions, Emelia urged him to leave. How could he agree? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell, or¡­¡± Emelia tightly pursed her lips. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± But Marco was reluctant to give up this great opportunity. After some thought, he proposed apromise. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you the car keys, you can drive back by yourself, and I¡¯ll take a cabter.¡± She said she wasn¡¯t feeling well, and Marco still wanted her to drive back alone. What kind of man was he? ¡°Not feeling well? As it happens, I¡¯m a doctor. Do you need me to take a look? Emelia!¡± A coldugh echoed suddenly. Emelia stiffened, not daring to lift her head. She had indeede for her! Chapter 1028: Do I Need to Remind You Who He Is? When Marco first saw Cheyenne standing in the crowd, shining brightly, he knew she was beautiful from a distance. Seeing her up close only made her more real and captivating. Despite her light makeup, her naturally charming features made her an eye-catcher. In Cheyenne¡¯s presence, Marco felt a self-inflicted sense of inferiority and embarrassment. ¡°Miss Lawrence, why are you here?¡± he asked, but Cheyenne didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, her gaze was fixed on Emelia, elegantly swaying the highball ss in her hand. Inside the ss, a blood-red liquid flowed smoothly, reflecting Emelia¡¯s pale face, making her look especially pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Emelia,¡± Cheyenne said. Boom! Emelia¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. She had been pondering a question: How long had it been? It did seem quite a while. Was it a few years? Maybe three or four? Despite the time that had passed, information about her could be found in various media. Emelia took a deep breath and, with forcedposure, asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to see Cheyenne, so her tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant. Cheyenne smiled faintly, indifferent to Emelia¡¯s attitude. Seizing the opportunity as a waiter passed by with a tray, Cheyenne picked up a ss of wine, turned, and handed it to Emelia. ¡°I believe you already know why I¡¯m here. This drink¡­ is a toast to you.¡± Emelia frowned and didn¡¯t reach out to take the ss, creating an awkward atmosphere. Marco, astonished, couldn¡¯t believe his wife knew someone like Cheyenne. He was about to feel delighted, but Emelia¡¯s cold and distant attitude startled him. ¡°Emelia, this is Miss Lawrence. Could you please show some respect when you speak to her?¡± Marco, fearing the consequences if Miss Lawrence got angry, wore a fawning smile. After scolding his wife, Marco wore a fawning smile and said to Cheyenne, ¡°I apologize, Miss Lawrence. Emelia has a bit of a childish temper. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to herter about how she can be so disrespectful to you.¡± Seeing her husband groveling to please Cheyenne, Emelia felt an overwhelming sense of humiliation. ¡°Enough, Marco. Can you step aside and let me talk to her?¡± Emelia suddenly erupted. Marco felt a bit embarrassed being scolded in public, and his smiling face gradually faded. ¡°At night, you better exin everything to me, or we¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± After uttering these cold words, Marco turned away and walked to the other side of the sofa. He quickly joined a youngdy in a dance, appearing deliberately flirtatious to get Emelia¡¯s attention. Observing this, Cheyenne chuckled disdainfully. Her tone was indifferent. ¡°Although you¡¯re not a good person, and I don¡¯t like you, from a woman¡¯s perspective, I have to say, let go of such a man. No manners, chauvinistic, and immature¡­ If Kelvin dared to behave like this in front of me, I¡¯d p him without hesitation.¡± After hearing Cheyenne¡¯s words, Emelia¡¯s face showed a self-deprecating expression. ¡°You are, as always, arrogant and think highly of yourself. Not everyone can have a group of high-quality suitors around them like you. For ordinary girls, finding someone decent to spend their lives with is not easy.¡± Cheyenne was indeed fortunate. Not only did she melt the icy Kelvin, but she also received open affection from Omari, silent attention from Iker, and the gentle admiration of the elegant music genius Benson. Any one of these men would be a dreame true for women in the city, yet they all revolved around her alone. Listening to Emelia¡¯s jealous remarks, Cheyenne opened her mouth to respond but thought better of it. Why bother exining to her? ¡°Do as you wish. I came here today with just one question for you,¡± Cheyenne said before Emelia rudely interrupted with, ¡°Noment!¡± Feeling that she wasn¡¯t close enough to Cheyenne to speak truthfully, Emelia¡¯s denial didn¡¯t provoke any anger from thetter. Cheyenne took out her phone and opened a photo ¨C a screenshot of Vincent from the surveince footage. Although it was just a silhouette, how could Emelia, his own sister, not recognize him? Emelia, feeling a bit panicked, held her breath and stared at the photo, her pupils dting.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Your reaction tells me that the person in the photo is Vincent,¡± Cheyenne concluded. Emelia hurriedly denied it, her voice growing louder, ¡°No, he¡¯s not! I have no idea who he is.¡± Emelia was quickly thinking. Cheyenne probably knew about her brother still being in Akloit, but she hadn¡¯t caught him. Then¡­ her brother¡¯s whereabouts might be exposed, and the thought worried Emelia. Cheyenne lightly scoffed, handing the photo to Emelia. ¡°Right, you may not know Vincent, but you should know Pato, right? You¡¯ve visited him five times in the past few years. Do you want me to give you the exact times?¡± Cheyenne seemed to know. Emelia clenched her teeth. She couldn¡¯t let this despicable woman deceive her. If the truth about her brother came out, he¡­ ¡°Do you want me to list Pato¡¯s crimes?¡± Cheyenne continued. ¡°He participated in child trafficking, intentional murder, and stealing national secrets¡­ It¡¯s a confirmed death penalty. And as his rtive, when the police catch him, you¡¯ll be arrested as an aplice, sentenced to a minimum of three years.¡± How many three-year periods did one have in a lifetime? Three years were long, and Emelia couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing everything to another woman during that time, be it her husband or her son. After her release, she would still carry the stigma, living her life as a pariah, enduring the humiliation of being treated as a scapegoat. Emelia¡¯splexion changed, and her eyes seemed to loosen. ¡°Instead of telling me all this, why don¡¯t you go catch him yourself?¡± Cheyenne took a sip of red wine, closing her beautiful eyes and savoring its mysterious and rich vor. Chapter 1029: A Wondrous Mother-Daughter Reunion ¡°And do you think it would be difficult for the police to find him with the high-tech methods avable nowadays? It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°My purpose in telling you this is actually to save you.¡± After saying this, Cheyenneughed with a ¡°giggle,¡± her voice as clear and melodious as a silver bell, resonating sweetly. Emelia was conflicted about whether to disclose her brother¡¯s whereabouts. In the end, fear and selfishness prevailed. ¡°I, I think he might be at Lovers¡¯ Pier.¡± ¡°Lovers¡¯ Pier? Why there?¡± Cheyenne had never been to that ce. In her memory, it was a poor and backward area, teeming with a mixed crowd. It was hard to imagine Vincent, a young master ustomed to the finer things in life, suffering in a slum. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Emelia spoke in a calm tone about her childhood with her brother. It turned out that after their father left home in a huff, he quickly squandered all his money. Franklin was addicted to gambling and had amassed a mountain of debt. Their lives were extremely impoverished, and Emelia could only dream of eating a piece of cake when she was little. At only ten years old, Vincent had no choice but to work as a temporaryborer at the pier. He was too young for most jobs, as employers wouldn¡¯t hire him. Only at the pier, where physical strength was all that mattered, could he find work carrying bags and pushing carts to earn a meager living. After about a year and a half, one day Franklin suddenly came into some money and bought three boat tickets, taking them away from Akloit to Metshire. In Metshire, Vincent¡¯s favorite activity was still to stroll and feel the breeze at the pier. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I can. He hardly contacts me, so whether you can find him or not is up to you.¡± Cheyenne nodded, choosing to believe her for once. ¡°I understand. See you!¡± After saying this, she turned and left with a flirtatious ir. Her chestnut wavy hair swayed attractively behind her, a style uniquely Cheyenne¡¯s. Her beauty was bold but not off-putting. On the contrary¡­ it was quite enviable. On the other side, Channing and Old Eaton had a conversation. Seeing Cheyenne return, he roughly guessed that the matter had been resolved satisfactorily. ¡°Cheyenne, shall we leave now?¡± Cheyenne had made a detour to the balcony to call Gordon, instructing him and Iker to keep an eye on Lovers¡¯ Pier. She wasn¡¯t sure if she would make it back in time now. ¡°Mhm.¡± Upon hearing her decision to leave, Old Eaton quickly came forward with his cane to persuade her to stay. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t wish to write a piece of calligraphy, but since you¡¯re here, why not stay a bit longer and enjoy yourself?¡± ¡°There are many young people at the party, how about I introduce you to a few with simr interests?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but grimace at the thought of being introduced to young people¡­ ¡°Cough, no need, thank you for your kindness, Old Mr. Eaton. We really have some matters to attend to back in Akloit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to your request, and I will write it down and mail it to you in a few days.¡± Since they had matters to attend to, Old Eaton could not insist on keeping them any longer. He reluctantly bid them farewell at the front door. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lawrence, for your kindness. There¡¯s no rush with the writing; your business matters more.¡± Just then, a panicked shout came from behind them. ¡°Make way, please¡­ move aside.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ William, you mustn¡¯t be hurt.¡± Boom! That familiar crying voice! Cheyenne and her father stiffened at the same time. They turned around in unison to look. A beautiful woman in a dress was seen running towards them in panic, holding a little boy with a lot of blood on his forehead. And on Georgina¡¯s back was another child, with arge patch of fresh blood staining her moon-white dress, a shocking sight. Humberto followed closely behind. Lastly, a little girl was crying her eyes out. She wore a beautiful, flowing white chiffon dress with little butterflies embroidered on the hem, paired with a fluffy white shawl. Her hair was tied into two little braids, coiled up and decorated with white feathered flowers. Her face, crying like a little wretch, with familiar eyebrows and eyes¡­ Even the way she pouted when crying was exactly the same, if not her precious daughter, then who else could it be? ¡°Cierra!¡± Cheyenne never expected to find her daughter, whom she had been searching for days without sess, right here. It was an unexpectedly delightful surprise. The mother and daughter¡¯s reunion made Cierra cry even harder; Cheyenne¡¯s nose tingled, and she too started to cry. ¡°Mommy!¡± Seeing her familiar mother, Cierra let out all her grievances and worries through her tears. The little girl ran towards her beautiful mother, and Cheyenne, lifting her dress and in her high heels, rushed to wee her treasure. This scene was like something out of a TV drama, where the naive and adorable little princess and her beautiful and noble queen mother were reunited, creating an extremelyforting and aesthetically pleasing picture. ¡°Mommy, you finally came to pick me up, boohoo.¡± ¡°Cierra, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for not taking good care of you.¡± But¡­ she seemed to notice that her little girl had gotten a bit chubbier. Holding her daughter¡¯s small body tightly, Cheyenne freed one hand to pinch Cierra¡¯s little cheek. Indeed, she had gained some weight. Channing approached with an equally pleasant expression. ¡°Cierra, look who¡¯s here. Grandpa hase to take you home.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Cierra misses you so much.¡± ¡°I think of Grandpa when I eat, when I sleep, and also Great-grandpa, Daddy, and big brother.¡± Cheyenne noticed Cierra left out mentioning her. In a yful retaliation, Cheyenne ruffled Cierra¡¯s hair and handed her over to her father. ¡°Let Grandpa carry you then.¡± Cierra obediently let her grandfather hold her. Suddenly, she remembered William and tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve, pleading in a childish tone. ¡°Mommy, please save William. He¡¯s bleeding a lot.¡± William referred to the boy on Georgina¡¯s back. Cheyenne hurriedly checked him. Although the blood on William looked terrifying, it was only a superficial wound. He had difficulty breathing now, gasping for air-this was the real reason for his unconsciousness. ¡°Lay him down t, quickly.¡± This time, Cheyenne had forgotten to bring her acupuncture needles in her haste, but she had used two hairpins as essories for her dress today. Pulling out the hairpins, she promptly applied pressure at several crucial acupoints on the boy¡¯s body, rhythmically patting his back. Once the breathlessness eased, the boy slowly opened his eyes. To his surprise, he was met with a face resembling an anime heroine. William was momentarily stunned. ¡°Cough¡­ where is this? Where¡¯s Cierra?¡± ¡°What did you do to her?¡± The boy seemed agitated. As soon as he woke up, he was searching for Cierra, indicating a strong bond between them. Cheyenne remembered this boy; they had briefly encountered each other in the hospital elevator. Later, she heard that he had also gone missing, never expecting him to be with her daughter Cierra. Truly, fate worked in mysterious ways. Chapter 1030: The Reason for the Kids’ Fight Seeing him considering her a bad guy, Cheyenne, who was initially a bit upset, felt a slight fondness for the little boy caring so much about Cierra. Thinking about the time Cierra had benefited from his care, Cheyenne introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m her mother, Cheyenne. Hello, little kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± The beautifuldy in front of him turned out to be Cierra¡¯s mother. William, thinking about how he treated her earlier, blushed instantly. Apologizing with a clear voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie. I didn¡¯t know it was you earlier, that¡¯s why I¡­¡± He lowered his head in guilt, fearing that Cheyenne might not like him, and Cierra wouldn¡¯t be allowed to y with him anymore. Cheyenne gently patted his little head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Cierra is fine; she¡¯s with her grandfather.¡± Looking at the wound on his forehead, Cheyenne noticed it was not small and seemed to require stitches. Without medical supplies here, she decided to take the child to the hospital and check his old illness while they were at it. William, upon hearing that she wanted to take him to the hospital, quickly shook his head, not wanting to trouble her. Just then, Cierra returned, running up to the little boy and grabbing his hand. With innocent and adorable eyes, she said with concern, ¡°William, your head hurts. Mom is a doctor. Let her check you, okay?¡± When Cheyenne, Cierra¡¯s mother, saw her daughter holding hands with the boy, her mind went nk for a moment. What? Is she already learning to choose a target for herself at such a young age? She couldn¡¯t imagine how Mr. Foley, who loved his daughter dearly, would react to this scene. However, Channing walked over with a stern face and pulled Cierra away. ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t disturb the boy for now. He shouldn¡¯t talk too much.¡± Cierra, forced to stay away from William, felt sorry for the boy who had bled so much for her. She tearfully said to Cheyenne, ¡°Mom, you must save William. He got hurt because he protected me from that bad boy who wanted to take my cake and kiss me.¡± The person who hit him was Justice Dodson, the son of Mrs. Dodson. Mrs. Dodson only had a precious son, so she naturally would not let it slide. Before leaving in the ambnce, she issued a threat, ¡°If anything happens to my son, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow and challenged, ¡°Tell me, how do you n not to let us off the hook? Let me hear if your methods are sufficient.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mrs. Dodson, used to being domineering in Yrose, encountered someone who dared to confront her for the first time. She nced at Cheyenne and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. It all depends on my son¡¯s condition. Just wait for what you deserve!¡± Old Eaton was taken aback; it had been decades since someone had talked to him like that. ¡°Humberto, what¡¯s going on here?¡± he asked. Why were they fighting for no apparent reason? Humberto, realizing that he had caused trouble this time, lowered his head and cried, ¡°It was that bad guy who tried to snatch Cierra¡¯s cake and wanted to kiss her. I saw it and punched him.¡± Justice was a bit fat but actually very weak. Humberto just gave him a push but he fell on the stone in the garden right away. The Dodson family¡¯s bodyguards rushed to beat him, and William was hit trying to protect him and Cierra. After hearing the whole story, Cheyenne looked at her tearful daughter and spoke gently, ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t cry. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. And these two young boys bravely protected you today. Have you thanked them?¡± Cierra shook her head and then nodded. Channing coldly responded to Mrs. Dodson, ¡°I think the shameless one is you. Look at what kind of person you are, still daring to have such inappropriate thoughts about my granddaughter!¡± ¡°Fortunately, Cierra wasn¡¯t kissed. Otherwise, she would have to wash her face today, dirty!¡± The boy who teased girls at such a young age would likely grow up to be a bad person. ¡°That¡¯s right, my Humberto didn¡¯t do anything wrong this time. In fact, I should reward him. Humberto, tell Grandpa what gift you want?¡± Old Bray smiled at Mrs. Dodson. Thetter was furious, but she also knew that continuing to argue here would only put her in a disadvantageous position. It was better to go to the hospital to see her son. As for these people, she remembered them all. The Eaton family! Just you wait. In the hospital, a nurse wiped the blood from William¡¯s face with a cotton swab. There was a wound about five to six centimeters long, extending from his forehead to the temple. The wound was deep enough to reveal the white skull. Cierra, frightened, hid in her grandfather¡¯s arms, and Channing, feeling sorry for the child, covered her eyes with his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, shall we wait outside?¡± ¡°No, no¡­ I want to stay with William.¡± Despite her fear, Cierra knew that William must be in more pain than her. She wanted to apany him. ¡°Alright, stay inside. Grandpa will cover your eyes. We¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s done, okay?¡± It was apromise, and Cierra agreed. With her rosy lips moving, she said cute andforting words to her William. ¡°William is the best. If it weren¡¯t for you, Humberto and I would have been hit swollen today.¡± ¡°If Cierra bes ugly, Mom will definitely dislike me. Thanks to William, you¡¯re my superhero.¡± ¡°You scared away the monster with your roar. Grandpa, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Channing¡¯s emotions wereplicated at the moment, as his granddaughter knew how tofort people at such a young age. Cheyenne wanted to say, even if you didn¡¯t be ugly, I might still dislike you. However, she had to focus on helping William stitch the wound, so she couldn¡¯t be distracted. William, who had been a bit in pain, endured it after hearing Cierra¡¯s praises. He couldn¡¯t cry; he had to be a hero in Cierra¡¯s eyes. The wound was quite long, and it took six stitches. Even an adult would probably find it painful. However, the little boy remained surprisingly quiet. Cheyenne, noticing this, quickened her pace to minimize the prolonged agony. ¡°If it hurts, you can cry. I won¡¯t make fun of you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not in pain. Auntie, your movements are gentle, and I¡¯m not scared.¡± Chapter 1031: 1% Criminal Gene This child is so strong that it breaks one¡¯s heart, Cheyenne silently quickened her pace. ¡°Grandpa, I need to use the restroom,¡± Cierra suddenly said. Channing had to take her away, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you.¡± When they reached the women¡¯s restroom, he couldn¡¯t go in, so he waited outside for Cierra. ¡°Grandpa is waiting for you at the door. Can you go in by yourself, little Cierra? If not, Grandpa will find a nurse to help you,¡± he said. Previously at home, it was the maid who took her. Cierra shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa, I can do it~¡± After a while inside, when she came out, she didn¡¯t see Grandpa, so she had to look around nearby. Unintentionally, she walked into a ward. The door was not closed, and Cierra saw a little boy lying on the bed at a nce, It was the bad boy who had just tried to take her cake. Under the light, his skin looked very pale, his eyes tightly closed, with bandages on his forehead, oozing a lot of blood. Mrs. Dodson stood by his bedside, her expression indescribable, neither good nor bad. Clutching tightly onto the report in her hand. After a while, a middle-aged man in a ck suit appeared and gently patted her shoulder from behind. ¡°Alright, even though Justice is not rted by blood, my parents like him a lot, and we have raised him for so many years, just let nature take its course.¡± ¡°As for the child we mistakenly missed, we must find him no matter what.¡± The man¡¯s words were immediately met with his wife¡¯s opposition. ¡°You didn¡¯t see the way he looked just now, like he wanted to eat someone up!¡± Mrs. Dodson could never forget those eyes, filled with hatred, disdain¡­ Even if he was her own son, she didn¡¯t care. Justice was much more well-behaved. ¡°Besides, it was found that the child has a 1% criminal gene. With your current position, if you end up with a son who bes a murderer, it won¡¯t just be our faces that are lost!¡± Mrs. Dodson disliked that child, because she was the daughter of a murderer. Back then, she was able to marry Paxton Dodson by making up a perfect family background excuse for herself. However, when the child was born, he caught the doctor¡¯s scalpel and almost hurt her. Later, she secretly took the child to a gic expert for help in identification. The report stated that this child was different from ordinary children; he had 99% high intelligence and 1% criminal gene. If not properly nurtured in the future, he would undoubtedly be the most perfect and terrifying murderer. Mrs. Dodson was so angry upon hearing that she wanted to kill the child on the spot. When she was young, she had endured countless contempt because her father was a murderer. After marrying into a wealthy family, she thought that having a son could bring her pride; she never expected that it would just shatter all her pride. So she secretly switched the child she gave birth to with the child of the couple who gave birth on the same day as her. She only knew that the family¡¯s surname was Foster. They were country folks. She thought she would never meet them again in her life, but fate seemed to lead her to meet them at the Eaton family banquet and a conflict ensued. Compared to his wife¡¯s views, the man seemed to lean more towards his own biological son. After all, no matter how well a foster child is raised, without the bond of blood, there always seems to be a gap. ¡°We could have the child adopted back, if you are worried about him bing a murderer in the future, then raise him in the countryside.¡± ¡°Whether that family agrees or not, and if the truth is revealed, what should we do if they want my Justice back?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± After all, the child had called him ¡°dad¡± for eight years; he was not willing to give the child back even if he had to. ¡°So, what should we do now?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mrs. Dodson pondered for a while and said, ¡°Anyway, the Foster family doesn¡¯t know he is in our hands yet. How about we keep the child locked up in a secret room, so only the two of us know.¡± ¡°In the future, give him food and books every day, it¡¯s better to keep him under watch to prevent him from growing into a murderer.¡± Mr. Dodson felt that this method was not good; wouldn¡¯t it be a disguised imprisonment? ¡°I¡­ Let me see the child first, if things don¡¯t work out, then we¡¯ll send him back to the old house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you, but I will never let Justice go back to the Foster family.¡± ¡­ Cierra, who was eavesdropping outside the door, was shocked by the conversation between the couple. She quickly covered her mouth with her small hand and ran back. She had to find William and tell him to leave quickly. Seeing his wife so stubborn, Mr. Dodson didn¡¯t know how to persuade her. In fact, he was also afraid that the child would be a stain on his reputation in the future, so he decided to go see for himself before making a decision. However, after Mr. Dodson left, Mrs. Dodson, who remained in the ward, made a shocking decision. She decided to-kill the child! This way, nothing would be discovered, and Justice would be the only heir of the Dodson family. To avoid her husband knowing it was her idea, she contacted someone she never wanted to see again in her life. ¡°Help me kill a child, name your price.¡± Inside the ward, Cheyenne had just treated William¡¯s wound and was walking back to the sink to clean her hands. It was then that her father hurriedly ran back, saying that the child was missing again. ¡°What? How could this happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I waited outside the restroom for a long time and didn¡¯t see her, I searched all around too.¡± Worried that Cierra had been abducted again, Cheyenne immediately decided to seek help from the hospital to search together. ¡°Aunt Cheyenne, could Cierra have gone to buy ice cream? I¡¯ll help you find her too.¡± He was still injured and not easy to move around. Cheyenne declined his offer. ¡°No need, you stay here and wait for us. Don¡¯t run around.¡± This time she made up her mind that she would definitely spank Cierra hard when she got back for always running around! ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°William is a good boy, I know, but if your wound opens up, it will leave a scar.¡± ¡°My daughter only likes good-looking little boys.¡± Thest sentence sessfully convinced William, and he carefully touched his forehead before finally deciding to stay. Father and daughter retraced their steps, and just as they reached the entrance of the restroom, they saw Cierra running out of breath. Sweat streamed down her chubby face. ¡°Mom, Grand¡­ Grandpa, quickly¡­ I want to find William.¡± Cheyenne was almost enraged by her, arms crossed with a cold expression on her face as she asked, ¡°Where did you run off to again? Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to spank you?¡± Cierra, teary-eyed, grabbed her skirt and shook her head. ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong.¡± The father also interceded for Cierra. ¡°Cheyenne, as long as the child is back safely, everything is fine. Don¡¯t get angry and scare her.¡± ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s hurry back to find William. I heard the bad auntie saying she would take him back.¡± Chapter 1032 I Am Your Grandson, OK? Both of them were confused by Cierra¡¯s words, not understanding what she was talking about. What bad aunt? What taking William away? When they returned to the ward, everything became clear. It turned out to be another case of mistaken child identity! William turned out to be the biological son of Mrs. Dodson, the woman who had just made threats. It was because the two children got into a fight and bled, prompting Mr. Dodson to identally discover that William was his biological son. Cheyenne didn¡¯t know what to say. From her standpoint, she had no right to stop the couple from taking the child. But she still wanted to respect the child¡¯s opinion as much as possible. ¡°This matter is veryplicated. We can¡¯t make any decisions for William. So, how about you go back with me and we ask him for his opinion first?¡± If he wanted to go back with his biological parents, she could only wish him well in finding them. If he didn¡¯t want to, she would take William back to the Foster family in Akloit. But Cierra¡¯s thought was for William to stay with them so he could y with her all the time. However, as Cheyenne realized, William needed his father and mother; his parents would also miss him. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to mom.¡± ¡°Good girl, then let¡¯s go.¡± When the three of them returned to the ward, William was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where did William go? He was here just now.¡± Cheyenne guessed that the child might have gone to look for them since they hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°Dad, take Cierra to the hospital front desk to check the surveince. William wouldn¡¯t wander off. I¡¯ll look around nearby.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The father and daughter split up. Since Cheyenne was looking for someone, she naturally didn¡¯t take the elevator but walked along the corridor to the stairwell. Seeing an open office door, she walked in instinctively. ¡°Is anyone here?¡± It was an endoscopy room, empty inside, the hospital bed neatly arranged. The screen still disyed the blurry and disgusting image of the previous endoscopy. She called out several times, receiving no response, so Cheyenne had to leave. Just as she was about to close the door, a tall man wearing a ck jacket and a matching duckbill cap walked past her, carrying a little boy on his back. It was William! ¡°Stop, put the child down!¡± She shouted loudly and hurriedly ran up to stop the man. The man looked fierce, clearly not a good person. William¡¯s mouth was tightly covered by the man¡¯s hand, unable to speak clearly, only pleading with his eyes towards Cheyenne. He was clearly asking for help. The man didn¡¯t know her, thinking she was just a passerby and not paying attention to Cheyenne. Holding a knife in his hand, he menacingly said, ¡°Bitch, I advise you not to meddle, or I won¡¯t show mercy to you!¡± Cheyenne, with a cool and delicate face, looked at him, a disdainful smile ying at the corner of her red lips. ¡°Oh really? How?¡± ¡°Before you show no mercy to me, you should be cautious as I might show no mercy to you first.¡± Before she finished speaking, Cheyenne suddenly raised her leg and kicked hard on his wrist. ¡°Bang -¡± The knife previously aimed at her now ironically pointed at the man, and Cheyenne raised an eyebrow, full of anger. ¡°Let me remind you that your earlier words offended me. If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, put the child down and apologize to me!¡± The man, underestimating her, didn¡¯t expect this young girl to subdue him in one move. He found himself making excuses internally for his own negligence. ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t me me for treating you rudely. I only took pity on your looks and had some thoughts.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re looking for trouble, don¡¯t me me.¡± He decided to first put down William, and then turn back to deal with Cheyenne. But the woman was one step ahead, making a swift and precise sh at his arm. The man was terrified. He had never seen such a delicate woman who could act so ruthlessly. The sleeve tore, a cut across his arm, blood flowing on the floor. The man¡¯s screams attracted passing patients, who stared at the scene in shock, and then someone promptly dialed 911. If the police arrived, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. At that moment, the man couldn¡¯t care less about his arm and hastily left, covering his wound.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thinking quickly, Cheyenne shouted, ¡°Stop him, everyone. He¡¯s a child trafficker.¡± With William still tied up, this further confirmed Cheyenne¡¯s statement. Child traffickers were the most despicable, and soon some helpful young people in the crowd stepped forward to help detain the man. ¡°Let me go, this woman is framing me. I didn¡¯t kidnap the child!¡± The now freed William, still pale-faced, stood beside Cheyenne, tightly clinging to her skirt. With a firm and courageous voice, he said, ¡°He is. He lied to me, iming he saw my sister and then tied me up, saying he would kill me.¡± ¡°A kidney can be sold for 300, 000¡­ Aunt Cheyenne, I¡¯m scared.¡± When Cheyenne heard that the man wanted to cut the child¡¯s waist, she regretted not stabbing him more earlier. ¡°Wretched! This kind of person must be sent to the police station!¡± ¡°Yes, kidnapping children is unforgivable. Let¡¯s call the police.¡± Afraid the man might escape, she bent over and picked up a nylon cable tie from the trash can. She tied the man¡¯s hands behind his back. ¡°Click -¡± The force was so great that the sound of bones misaligning could be heard from a distance, and Cheyenne smiled a mocking smile. With another forceful pull, the cable tie tightened, cutting into the skin, leaving a circle of bloodstains. As a doctor, she had full confidence in such actions, ssifying this injury as a superficial wound. But the pain of the nylon tie cutting into the wrist was diforting, serving him right. ¡°Do you now realize where you offended me?¡± The woman asked with a smiling face, showing no trace of anger. However, she deliberately ced the heel of her high-heeled shoe precisely on the man¡¯s hand with a strong press. ¡°Ah, it hurts. I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, please forgive me.¡± The woman snapped her fingers, then delicately moved her noble foot away. ¡°You have insulted me twice as a bitch. Do you remember that?¡± What? All this brutality just because of that phrase? He realized he couldn¡¯t move and could only nod obediently. ¡°I¡­ I remember!¡± ¡°If you kneel on the ground and shout ¡®I am a bastard¡¯ twice, I will forgive you.¡± Chapter 1033: You’re Not Worthy of Being a Mother Compared to being sent to prison, losing face wasn¡¯t a big deal. Without any hesitation, the man closed his eyes and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°I am your grandson!¡± ¡°I am your grandson! Is that enough?¡± His voice was loud and clear, and everyone present heard it. Some people even felt a sense of satisfaction and captured the scene on their phones. At this moment, the police officers had arrived. Cheyenne looked at the man with a smile, then turned around and held William¡¯s hand, preparing to leave. ¡°This human trafficker has someone behind him. The two police officers should thoroughly investigate him.¡± The man was dumbfounded when he heard this. He looked at Cheyenne¡¯s graceful figure and felt as if he had been deceived. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if I shouted, you would forgive me?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Upon hearing this, the woman turned her head and gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Yes, I did say that I would forgive you. But I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t report you to the police.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done something illegal and you still want to settle it privately? What are you thinking, man?¡± He was foolish and wicked, and it was hard to believe that someone would employ such a person for a task. Mr. Dodson felt anxious when he saw William. The little boy had a bandage on his forehead, which made his jet-ck eyes look pitiful and clear. He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, knowing that it was his adopted son Justice who had hurt him. ¡°William? Can I call you that?¡± Mr. Dodson asked cautiously. William didn¡¯t recognize the man in front of him, so he nodded indifferently. ¡°Uncle, do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course, you are my biological son, William¡­ Actually, I am your biological father.¡± As soon as the words fell, William¡¯s face disyed a shocked expression as if he had been struck by lightning. He had never doubted his identity, even though his mother didn¡¯t seem to like him very much and his father was often busy and rarely seen. ¡°What are you talking about? Uncle, are you mistaken? Myst name is Foster, and I have my own parents.¡± Feeling the pain of not being recognized by his own biological son, Mr. Dodson sighed deeply. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. You and Justice were born on the same day. Then my wife identally switched the babies.¡± ¡°So, you are my son, and Justice is the young master of the Foster family.¡± Even though William was mature for his age, he was still just a seven-year-old child. Faced with theplexity of his identity, he didn¡¯t know how to react. Instinctively, he turned to Cheyenne for help. ¡°Aunt Cheyenne, what should I do?¡± Cheyenne affectionately patted his head and spoke gently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to have any pressure. Just do what you feel in your heart. Whether it¡¯s your adoptive parents or biological parents, choose the life you want.¡± ¡°Then I want to wait and see.¡± At least he needed to go back and verify whether Mr. Dodson¡¯s words were true or false. ¡°Okay.¡± Because he hadn¡¯t grown up with his biological father, the rtionship between father and son could only be described as distant. Mr. Dodson knew that the child was still too young to ept such a thing temporarily, so he needed to give him some time to digest it. Before that, he had to y the role of a caring father. ¡°William¡­ Can you call me Dad? I didn¡¯t lie to you. The hospital¡¯s test report is here. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡± Mr. Dodson handed him a document. Cheyenne took it and saw that it was a DNA paternity test report. The conclusion at the end stated a 99% simrity, confirming the father-son rtionship. There were also the signatures of the attending doctor and the seal of the hospital. ¡°This report is genuine.¡± William looked up slightly and nced at Mr. Dodson. Was this his biological father? But he didn¡¯t see much joy in his eyes, only an evaluating gaze, as if he was measuring the value of amodity, and he was thatmodity. ¡°I understand.¡± In the end, William only answered briefly. Cierra, on the other hand, was more worried. She held William¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let him go. ¡°William, you can¡¯t go with them. They are bad people!¡± Since the little girl was pretty, Mr. Dodson didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he found her words amusing. ¡°Haha, little girl, why do you think I¡¯m a bad person? I am his biological father, and he is my son. I would never harm him.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t exin why she felt that way, but she just felt that something was off. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be separated from William!¡± Mr. Dodson smiled lightly, thinking that Cierra didn¡¯t want to be apart from William, which was why she said such things. Cheyenne red at Cierra, as she couldn¡¯t remember when she had taught her to be so impolite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dodson. My daughter is young and sometimes speaks without thinking. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s okay.¡± Just then, Mrs. Dodson walked in with the child who had been involved in the fight. As soon as she entered the room, Justice walked weakly to Mr. Dodson and weakly called him ¡°father.¡± Mr. Dodson used to be fond of this child, but after knowing that he wasn¡¯t his biological son, he couldn¡¯t help but distant himself. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here. Justice, apologize to William.¡± As soon as the little boy heard this, tears began to flow from his eyes like a stream. Each tear hung clearly on his eyshes. ¡°Why do I have to apologize to him, Dad? He hit me first¡­ I bled a lot.¡± Mrs. Dodson, who felt sorry for her son, immediately squatted down and hugged him tofort him. ¡°He¡¯s right, honey. Justice has always been sick since he was little, and you know that.¡± ¡°This time, he almost got killed by this bastard. It¡¯s not fair to ask him to apologize.¡± William looked at his biological mother, who gave all her tenderness and love to another child. But when she looked at him, there was nothing but disgust in her eyes, nothing else. So, she doesn¡¯t like me either. With this thought, William¡¯s head drooped, and he bit his lip tightly without saying a word. Cierra was furious. ¡°He was the one who bullied me first, and William was just helping us!¡± ¡°Alright, Cierra, let me handle this.¡± Cheyenne looked down at Mrs. Dodson with scornful eyes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Maybe it was because she felt ufortable under her gaze, but Mr. Dodson became annoyed. Cheyenne sneered and her next words were full of sarcasm. ¡°What am I looking at? Of course, I¡¯m looking at how foolish you are. Are you thinking that I¡¯m admiring your beauty?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°You rejected your own biological son and yet you¡¯re hugging another person¡¯s child andforting him. I¡¯ve never seen a mother like you!¡± Cheyenne paused for two seconds, then emphasized each word forcefully, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of being a mother!¡± Chapter 1034: I Just Don’t Like This Child These words infuriated Mrs. Dodson once again. She had a cold, dark face as she confronted Cheyenne. Hysterically roaring, she said, ¡°What do you know? I raised Justice myself, he is my son!¡± As for that illegitimate child¡­ Look! He clearly didn¡¯t like his own biological mother. The way he looked at her was as indifferent as if he were looking at a stranger. That was not the expression a son should have for his own mother. As for Cheyenne, she would never understand the careful arrangements she had made, just to escape that nightmare of inferiority. Now, William¡¯s return would only shatter her dreams and throw her back into that nightmare. How could she like him? How could she admit this unbearable stain? Cheyenne nced at the trembling, pale-faced little boy in Mrs. Dodson¡¯s arms¡­ and then at theposed William. Anyone with clear eyes could see which child was more outstanding and sensible. Her heart grew more and more unfair and angry on William¡¯s behalf. Why couldn¡¯t Mrs. Dodson see what a good child he was? ¡°William¡­¡± Just as Cheyenne was about to say something, the two police officers who had captured the kidnapper earlier arrived again. This time, they had brought the man with them and used Mrs. Dodson directly. As soon as he saw Mrs. Dodson, the man shouted loudly, ¡°Officers, it¡¯s her! She took the initiative to contact me and asked me to help her kill a child. She said I could name any price.¡± Mrs. Dodson¡¯s face changed rapidly upon hearing the terrible news. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m the district governor¡¯s wife, and this is my biological son!¡± ¡°Honey, please believe me. I didn¡¯t do such a thing. He¡¯s ndering me!¡± She wanted to distance herself from any rtionship with this man. She couldn¡¯t admit to hiring a killer now. Otherwise, everything would be over! The man never expected that this woman would try to shift all the me onto him. He decided that there was no point in abiding by the rules anymore. ¡°Officers, I can prove that she¡¯s lying. I have evidence in the local recording files on my phone. Can you let me go? I promise I won¡¯t run!¡± The man had already nned that once he was free, he would take the little girl as a hostage. Not only could he safely leave, but he might also be able to extort arge sum of money. The two police officers were hesitating whether or not to grant his small request when Cheyenne walked over with a graceful step.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Her slender hand seemed to glide over the man¡¯s pocket, and the next moment, the phone appeared in her hand. Everyone was so taken aback by her quick movements that they hadn¡¯t even realized what had happened. ¡°You!¡± The man widened his eyes and looked at Cheyenne in disbelief. ¡°So, you¡¯re also a skilled thief.¡± Cheyenne ignored him. Since ancient times, those who stole were not good people. She had learned these skills only because she had no other choice in order to survive. The move that Cheyenne had just performed was so beautiful that even this career criminal didn¡¯t sense anything. He had only seen his master do something like that; her skills were even half as good as his master¡¯s. ¡°Miss, may I know from whom you learned this skill? Are you epting apprentices? How do you think of me?¡± ¡°With my connections in Yrose, we can make millions a year if we, master and apprentice, join forces. What do you think?¡± At this moment, Cheyenne didn¡¯t know whether to praise him for being smart or foolish. In front of the police, he was actually trying to recruit her. He even painted such a huge picture, seemingly unafraid that he couldn¡¯t digest it all. ¡°No need. My husband is the richest man, and my father is a coal tycoon. I could spend this money eating and doing nothing for eight lifetimes. Why should I bother stealing and working hard from morning till night?¡± ¡°A coal tycoon,¡± Channing fell silent for a moment and then smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong in saying that, but I¡¯m not one of those uneducated who became rich overnight.¡± Shortly after, Cheyenne found a recording in the phone and yed it. A familiar voice came out from the recording; it was indeed Mrs. Dodson. The sentence ¡°Help me kill someone, name your price¡± was heard clearly by everyone. The truth was revealed, and everyone¡¯s gaze converged on Mrs. Dodson. Mr. Dodson was also surprised. As the district governor, why did he have such a stupid and malicious wife? ¡°Stephanie, no matter what, he is our own biological son. Why did you do such a foolish thing?¡± Mrs. Dodson tightly held her LV handbag, took a deep breath, and looked at William with resentment in her eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he shouldn¡¯t have been born, and he certainly shouldn¡¯t be my son!¡± William didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe his feelings now. He was a rejected person, even his own mother disliked his existence and wanted to kill him herself. After listening to her reasons, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but find it ridiculous. She immediately scolded Mrs. Dodson without holding back. ¡°Every child thates into this world is a gift from heaven to you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why don¡¯t you ask him if he wants you, someone like you, as his mother?¡± Everything she was doing now was just putting all the me on the child for other people¡¯s mistakes! ¡°I¡­¡± Mrs. Dodson had nothing to say. She nced at the silent William and couldn¡¯t find any joy in her heart. She only had an uncontroble sense of resentment. She only had Justice as her son, and no matter what, she would never recognize that child. ¡°This is our own family, and we don¡¯t need an outsider like you meddling in it. Miss Lawrence, even if you are the President¡¯s goddaughter, you still have no right to interfere!¡± After hearing his wife say such brainless words, Mr. Dodson¡¯s face turned ck. Did his wife have any idea of Cheyenne¡¯s status in the Che? From the President to the ordinary citizens, everyone knew her. Yet his wife dared to speak so offensively. In case Miss Lawrence spoke badly of him in front of the President, the Dodson family would be finished. Unable to bear it any longer, Mr. Dodson raised his hand and gave his wife a p. Smack- ¡°Shut up! You idiot!¡± Chapter 1035: Cheyenne Stands Up for William The woman¡¯s face quickly swelled up, a fresh p mark appeared on her beautiful face. It¡¯s evident how hard the man¡¯s p was! Mr. And Mrs. Dodson had never argued in public. They were a model of love and harmony even behind closed doors. But now, because of an unexpected child, he pped her, and Mrs. Dodson cried in grievance. She roared as if mad, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t like him? Every time I see him, I feel disgusted all over. I don¡¯t have such a son¡­ Get him out of my sight!¡± Mr. Dodson looked at her with dted pupils, disbelief evident in his eyes, and finally uttered weakly, ¡°You must be out of your mind!¡± Otherwise, how could she resort to hiring someone to harm her own child? They say a tiger doesn¡¯t eat its own cubs, but her actions were even more vicious than those of a tiger in the wilderness. At this moment, Cheyenne had the same thought- Damn, this woman is insane! But the most distressed person was William. Being so despised by his biological mother, he even began to doubt himself. Should he really not exist in this world? Just as William was contemting giving up on himself, a chubby, tender hand suddenly held his. Warmth spread from her palm to every part of William¡¯s body, and gradually, he no longer felt so cold. When he turned his head, he saw Cierra¡¯s bright and radiant smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, William. Cierra and Mommy both like you a lot. You cane to our house to y.¡± Her smile was very healing, like a ray of sunlight shining through the clouds, piercing throughyers of darkness straight into his heart. William¡¯s tense tears finally couldn¡¯t hold back. He didn¡¯t want to cry and make a scene in front of everyone, especially not in front of his sister, showing his vulnerable side. ¡°Um, thank you, Cierra.¡± He held the little girl¡¯s hand tightly, as if holding onto thest ray of sunshine. Cheyenne also looked at the couple with speechlessness, then she lightly said, ¡°Since you two don¡¯t want this child, let me take him back. A child as good as William, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡± With that, she reached out to take William¡¯s hand. Channing was stunned. How did this perfectly fine reunion turn into him having an extra grandson? But he didn¡¯t object. Having one more person for dinner wouldn¡¯t be a problem; they could afford it. The group¡¯s annual donations to society amounted to billions, most of which went to support disabled people and left-behind children. Mr. Dodson, seeing that she was serious, panicked and hurriedly exined, ¡°No, Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. We don¡¯t want to abandon our child. William is my biological son and the only heir.¡± He was already forty-three this year and didn¡¯t n on having another child. Regardless of how his wife viewed this child, blood ties couldn¡¯t be changed. Cheyenne looked at him skeptically, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Is that so? Are you sure you can make that decision?¡± Mr. Dodson vowed with a dark face, ¡°Yes, I can make that decision.¡± Even if he wanted to acknowledge William, he would have to consult the child first. Cheyenne turned to the boy and gave him a firm answer. ¡°William, what do you think? If you don¡¯t want to go back, I will take you away, and we won¡¯t be afraid of anyone.¡± William shook his head. He still wanted to go back to his foster parents. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Cheyenne, but I want to go back to the Foster family.¡± Regardless of anything, his grandmother had been good to him, and morally and emotionally, he should go back to see her. After being lost for so many days this time, his grandmother must miss him terribly. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Dodson¡¯s joy was evident upon hearing this. It was not her who wanted to drive the child away now, but he didn¡¯t want toe back. Mr. Dodson, however, looked troubled. ¡°William, have you thought it through? You are my son, and Dad won¡¯t treat you unfairly. You will be treated the same as Justice.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I have thought it through, Mr. Dodson.¡± Just the address ¡°Mr. Dodson¡± was enough to show the estranged rtionship between the two. Mr. Dodson thought¡­ if it weren¡¯t for his wife¡¯s arrangements, perhaps this child wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent to him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send an assistant to take you back. I still have some things to attend to, but I¡¯lle to the Foster family in Akloit to pick you up in three days.¡± This was his biggest concession. Upon hearing this, William nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± As for Mrs. Dodson, no matter what, the charge of attempting to harm her own child was established. In front of Cheyenne and Channing, Mr. Dodson couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened and let it go. He could only endure his wife staying in jail for half a month, and after that, he would hire awyer to bail her out. Today¡¯s incident was too embarrassing, so Mr. Dodson spent a lot of money to silence some people. The next day. Cheyenne and her father were about to take the two children back to Akloit. Apanying them was a man sent by the Dodson family, reportedly to take care of William on the way. ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Channing asked, but his gaze was coldly fixed on the hands of the two children holding each other. In his mind, he kept persuading himself not to be petty. They were just kids holding hands, nothing more. But his body acted quicker than his thoughts. Channing picked up Cierra and handed William the cute little yellow duck water bottle. ¡°You must be thirsty. Have some water.¡± Cheyenne witnessed this scene and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. Just then, an urgent shout came from behind. ¡°Wait, wait for us¡­ Huff, we¡¯re tired.¡± At the sound, everyone turned around. To their surprise, the entire Eaton family hade-Marco and his wife, Georgina; Old Eaton holding his grandson, Humberto. Leading the group was Old Bray, walking briskly without a cane, even though he looked like he was ready to flee with all the bags and belongings he carried. Paisley had changed into a ck velvet dress today. Compared to Old Bray, she could be described as lightly armed. ¡°Georgina, Old Bray¡­ Why are you here?¡± When Cierra and William saw Humberto, they were very happy. Strictly speaking, this was their first friend. ¡°We¡¯re heading back to Akloit too, and it¡¯s quite a coincidence that we¡¯re on the same flight as you.¡± ¡®This was far from a coincidence; it was more like being rudely awakened in the middle of the night and being forced to make arrangements.¡¯ Marco muttered in his mind. Chapter 1036: Cierra’s Return In Akloit, Old Mr. Foley received a call from Cheyennest night and found Cierra. They will be home this morning, and he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep all night, finally staying up until dawn. He hurriedly asked the butler, Joe, to order dozens of bouquets of flowers to be ced in the living room, as well as many small cakes and snacks that Cierra liked to eat. Even Oliver, who was always diligent and studious, didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten this morning.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He secretly took Great-grandpa¡¯s phone and sent a text message to his teacher asking for leave. Seeing the little guy sitting in the living room, old Mr. Foley finally remembered what he had forgotten. ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock now, Oliver hasn¡¯t gone to school yet, hurry up and get ready, have breakfast, and Great-grandpa will take you to school.¡± Upon hearing this, the little guy looked at him seriously and exined, ¡°Our teacher is on sick leave, so our ss doesn¡¯t have to go to school today.¡± Old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t understand much about school, so he kept asking Oliver with doubt. ¡°Is that true? Your teacher is sick, how serious is it? If it¡¯s serious, why don¡¯t we wait for your mom toe back and ask her to take a look?¡± If it were someone else, old Mr. Foley might not be so concerned, but that was his precious great-grandson¡¯s teacher. Teaching is a great job, and the teacher has been taking care of Oliver. Now that she is sick, it¡¯s not a big deal to help her out as much as he can. Oliver was afraid that his mom would go to the school to inquire about the teacher when she came back, so he quickly got up and hugged Great-grandpa¡¯s leg, and answered, ¡°Our teacher¡­ she hurt her foot and went to the hospital. But don¡¯t worry, Great-grandpa, she¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Then, you stay at home and read today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With Great-grandpa¡¯s approval, Oliver finally breathed a sigh of relief. Great-grandpa was so easy to fool. If it were Dad or Mom, he would have to go to school today. Two hourster, around 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, Cheyenne and the others finally returned. Upon hearing the sound of the car engine outside, the two of them couldn¡¯t wait and went to the gate to greet them. ¡°It¡¯s Cheyenne!¡± ¡°And little sister and Grandpa!¡± Their joy showed on their faces as they eagerly waited. Cierra finally returned to the familiar ce. As soon as she got out of the car, she ran towards the two with her little skirt flying. Her skirt was fluttering, like a fancy little butterfly. Oliver¡¯s obsidian-like eyes lit up brightly. He reached out his hand to hug his silly little sister, but Cierra bypassed him and threw herself into Great-grandpa¡¯s arms. Her sweet voice contained a hint of crying, ¡°Great-grandpa, Cierra missed you so much¡­¡± Even old Mr. Foley¡¯s eyes reddened. He rarely cried in front of younger generations, but this time he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. He held Cierra tightly and couldn¡¯t bear to let go. ¡°Great-grandpa¡¯s little Cierra, you really worried Great-grandpa during this time.¡± ¡°Let Great-grandpa see if you¡¯ve lost weight. Oh dear, my little darling has really lost a lot. Aftering back home this time, Great-grandpa will make sure to fatten you up.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help twitching her lips when she heard this. Grandpa was just talking nonsense. She couldn¡¯t see if Cierra had lost weight. She actually felt that she had gained some weightpared to before. Grandpa was just being delusional. ¡°Grandpa, look up and see who I brought for you?¡± Upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s words, old Mr. Foley looked up unconsciously. In front of him stood a man with gray hair, wearing a shabby looking coat with frayed embroidery. The face, full of wrinkles, had a smiling expression that seemed almost cheapskate-like. This smile was simply too magical, it was hard for him to forget it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, rogue.¡± Old Bray spat at him disdainfully. He almost sprayed saliva. ¡°Go away, what rogue? I¡¯m two years older than you, isn¡¯t it reasonable for you to call me big brother?¡± Old Mr. Foley sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being older than me? When we were on the battlefield, you were always the fastest runner!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t running fast, that was tactical retreat, don¡¯t you understand? Besides, I¡¯m a military doctor. Is it reasonable for me to charge forward?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. Old Bray, you¡¯re just slippery as always. After all these years, you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re only getting more and more backward. You can¡¯t even take care of your own great-granddaughter. Fortunately, she was picked up by me. If it were someone else, you¡¯d better start crying.¡± ¡­ Cierra was picked up by Old Bray? Old Mr. Foley hadn¡¯t thought of this. When Cheyenne spoke to him on the phonest night, it was alreadyte, and he didn¡¯t want to disturb his rest time, so she only briefly mentioned that they would being back today and didn¡¯t say anything else. Now old Mr. Foley turned his gaze to Cheyenne and sought confirmation from her. ¡°Is it true?¡± Cheyenne nodded and recounted the story from Cierra being taken away by Vincent to being picked up by Old Bray and brought to the Eaton family of Yrose. After listening, they all couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°Fate is truly amazing!¡± Old Bray and old Mr. Foley were good friends when they were young, and now Old Bray picked up Cierra. The Eaton family and the Bray family are inws, and Cheyenne found Cierra at the Eaton family while looking for Vincent. William also found his biological parents at the banquet. Could all of this be predestined? Regardless, Cierra¡¯s safe return is something worth celebrating; Old Mr. Foley and Old Bray, after thirty years of separation, their reunion is the second cause for celebration. Putting these two things together, it¡¯s really double happiness. Old Mr. Foley was in a good mood today and waved his hand for the butler to bring out his collection of liquor. ¡°I bought this bottle of liquor thirty years ago. Originally, I wanted to give it to you as a wedding gift, but who knew you, old man¡­¡± At this point, Grandpa looked at Paisley, as if he still couldn¡¯t believe that she was the same slim and beautiful young girl from back then. He quickly coughed. ¡°Sister-inw, I spoke carelessly, please don¡¯t mind.¡± Paisley elegantly ate her food. Oscar Foley had helped her a few times when he was young, and he was also Old Bray¡¯s friend. She certainly wasn¡¯t petty. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s been so many years. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-inw anymore, we divorced a long time ago, hmph!¡± This time, it was Old Mr. Foley who was shocked. He kicked Old Bray¡¯s foot under the table. Old Bray was about to drink his wine, but with such a kick, he spilled the liquor in his hand onto his te. Seeing this, he wailed and quickly picked up the te to lick the spilled wine, not caring about his image. ¡°Why did you kick me, you old man? You wasted such good wine!¡± Chapter 1037: The Importance of Paisley He kicked him because he wanted to know what was going on. How could Old Bray divorce such a great wife? Was this guy out of his mind? Just like his grandson back then, who ended up regretting and begging for Cheyenne¡¯s forgiveness on his knees. They all deserve what¡¯sing to them! ¡°If you don¡¯t exin everything clearly, then don¡¯t even think about drinking this wine. Today, I must stand up for my sister-inw.¡± ¡°Back then, she was the esteemed heiress of the Weaver family, a young and beautiful woman. But she had to fall for an old man like you. She even traveled all the way to the border for you.¡± ¡°You¡­ make me so angry!¡± ¡­ Old Bray fell into silence, mostly out of guilt. Cheyenne and her father, on the other hand, were extremely surprised. Cheyenne was more curious than anything about the background of Paisley. Channing, being older, obviously knew something. ¡°Oh, so it turns out that you are thedy who almost married my younger uncle back then,¡± he said. ¡°What!¡± Paisley almost became her own aunt. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. She continued to ask for more details. Paisley didn¡¯t feel embarrassed recounting the past. She smiled and nodded gently before speaking in a soft voice: ¡°This story begins fifty years ago. My birth name was Weaver, and I was known as Ivy Weaver.¡± ¡°I was the 24th generation heiress of the Weaver family, and this story starts more than forty years ago.¡± At that time, Ivy, who was known as one of the ¡°Double Beauties¡± of the Weaver family, had just turned eighteen and met a man at her own birthday party who she instantly fell in love with. Even though this man was thirteen years older than her and had a reputation as a yboy, she couldn¡¯t help but fall deeply for him. If she were to marry someone in her lifetime, he had to be the one!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Unfortunately, she already had an engagement with the Lucas family¡¯s second master at that time. When Old Bray was young, he had striking eyebrows and eyes, and his features were handsome. He was humorous, witty, and skilled in medicine. Initially, when Ivy pursued him so crazily, he yed along for the thrill. Back then, Ivy was young and naive in matters of the heart, stubborn to the point of being unshakable. No matter what, she would not let go of him. She betrayed her family, canceled her engagement, and became a sinner in the Weaver family for him. Meanwhile, he felt an unprecedented panic and started to contemte escaping from her. So, he joined the military. Those years were troubled times both domestically and internationally. His exceptional medical skills were much needed by the country. In the military, he met his close friends Jonathan and Oscar Foley. However, he never anticipated that Ivy would willingly wait for him for ten years. No matter where he went, she would always appear before him. She had saved him multiple times from the barrel of an enemy¡¯s gun and even worked hard to be a nurse for his sake. Initially, he had wanted to end things with her cleanly, but he was gradually moved by her persistence. So, when she turned twenty-eight years old, they obtained their marriage license. Old Bray was already forty-one years old at that time, and everyone mocked him for being so lucky to find such a young and beautiful partner. After marriage, they enjoyed a period of blissful days, but due to their respective professions, they were often apart. Their child was only born a yearter when Old Bray was forty-two years old, which should have been a joyous asion. However, during the baby¡¯s full moon banquet, a former lover from abroad came to congratte him. The woman had heard about his marriage and child and purposely sought him out. Under the influence of alcohol, they couldn¡¯t help but pour out their hearts to each other. He made the mistake of letting that woman into his bed. Ivy, who had just given birth, noticed that he hadn¡¯t returned homete into the night. She went out with their child to look for him, only to catch them in the act. She had pursued him for ten years, believing that now that he was married, he would change and devote himself to the family. Regrettably, it was only wishful thinking on her part. The events of that night left Paisley heartbroken. In a fit of rage, she pped Old Bray and caused a scene, leaving him utterly embarrassed. Both of them angrily demanded a divorce, and the next day, they went to the civil affairs office to obtain their divorce certificate. In reality, when Old Bray received the divorce certificate the next day and saw her figure, holding their son, boarding a departing car, he already regretted his actions. Even though he was drunk the night before, he was still conscious. He remembered that he hadn¡¯t done anything with that woman. What angered him was that he had lost face after she pped him. He was used to her being gentle, never treating him that way before. To avoid embarrassment about their divorce happening right after their child¡¯s first month celebration, Old Bray kept it a secret and didn¡¯t tell anyone. Eight monthster, he found evidence that proved his innocence. That woman had used their past rtionship as an excuse to steal state secrets. She was just a spy! She was subsequently brought to justice, and he was the one who handed her over to the court. However, when Old Bray went to find Ivy and propose that they remarry, she was no longer in the Weaver family. It took him years to find out where she had gone. By then, Ivy had changed her name to Paisley Church and their child took her surname. He had thought that once he found them, the mother and son could be reunited as a family. But he had hurt Ivy too deeply, and she no longer wanted anything to do with him. Being as proud as he was, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize and instead had to shamelessly y the role of her neighbor, watching her every day, which wasn¡¯t all that bad. In the blink of an eye, over thirty years had passed, and the child had grown up. Their grandchild was already eight years old. However, these two stubborn old folks still hadn¡¯t remarried, and by now, Ivy hadpletely given up on the idea of getting married again. So, they continued to live their lives, asionally bickering and arguing with each other. Most of their time was spent reading books and helping their son and daughter-inw raise their grandson. When Humberto grows up, Paisley ns to find him a beautiful granddaughter-inw and watch her great-grandchild be born¡­ She¡¯s an old woman who¡¯s ready to let go of this mortal coil. As Cheyenne listened to the whole story, a sense of indescribable heaviness settled in her heart. Even though she and Paisley lived in different eras, their shared experiences allowed her to understand Paisley¡¯s feelings at the time. How could a devoted woman ever let go of her beloved man? It must have taken immense pain and despair, with no glimpse of hope, for her to finally be able to release her grip and walk away. Chapter 1038: Oliver Gets Jealous As Cheyenne listened to the whole story, her heart was filled with regrets. If the two elderly folks hadn¡¯t been so proud back then, maybe they would¡¯ve been together long ago. In any rtionship, someone has to show vulnerability first, be it in love or in family ties. She actually wanted to ask Paisley if she regretted it. But when she saw the radiant smile on Paisley¡¯s face, she understood a lot. Once you¡¯ve loved, there¡¯s no room for regret! Even though she and Old Bray weren¡¯t exactly a couple anymore, anyone with eyes could see they were still very much in love. Their rtionship, both romantic and friendly, was even better than a simple marital bond, with fewer constraints. If Kelvin hadn¡¯t turned back, still clinging to his pride, maybe her fate would¡¯ve been the same as Paisley¡¯s. Or perhaps, she¡¯d been swayed by Omari, choosing to believe in love again. Whichever it was, Cheyenne never regretted loving once. Old Bray was obviously feeling guilty, knowing he¡¯d done wrong, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize. Every time he tried, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her, feeling relieved only when she got angry. If Paisley knew what he was thinking, she¡¯d definitely roll her eyes and exim, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Finally, old Mr. Foley intervened, raising his ss and standing up. ¡°Today is an joyous asion. I suggest we all toast to this reunion.¡± Cheyenne quickly set down her fork and picked up her ss. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s right, let¡¯s toast.¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± Watching the adults cheerfully raising their sses, Cierra had a bright idea. She picked up her own baby bottle and stood on her chair. ¡°I want to, I want to¡­ Great-grandpa, cheers!¡± Her cute little yellow duck bottle looked out of ce next to the tall sses.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The little girl¡¯s radiant smile was like a catalyst, immediately lifting the festive atmosphere to a climax. Channing doted on his granddaughter and lightly tapped her bottle with his ss. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s toast to Cierra growing more beautiful.¡± Cierra racked her brains and finally came up with apliment. ¡°Then I wish grandpa pretty like a flower.¡± Can you describe a man as beautiful as a flower? Oliver opened his mouth to remind his sister, but unfortunately, grandpa didn¡¯t care at all. On the contrary, he smiled even more broadly. The banquet was a sess, and in the end, Grandpa and Old Bray, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, agreed to go upstairs to the study to y chess together. Cheyenne stayed in the living room chatting with Paisley. Despite their considerable age difference, they had simr experiences, so they had a lot to talk about. Cierra couldn¡¯t wait to drag William to her room to share her little treasures with him. Those things were off-limits even to her biological brother Oliver. This made Oliver quite upset. He worried about his silly little sister every day, afraid she¡¯d be hungry, cold, or bullied outside. And yet, she preferred another boy over him. Thinking of this, he kept a cold face towards William, his eyes full of impatience. Cierra: ¡°William, look at this. This is the music box my uncle gave me. It ys beautifully. Do you want it? I¡¯ll give it to you¡­¡± The music box was made of pure gold, with a ballerina dancing in the center, adorned with real diamonds on her skirt. The melody wasposed by Benson himself, and this music box was one of a kind in the world, its value immeasurable. She used to love it, listening to it every night before sleep. William didn¡¯t know these details; he only saw it as a slightly expensive, unique music box. Cierra wanted to give it to him, so he couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as William was about to thank her, the music box was snatched away by another hand. He and Cierra turned to look at the owner of the hand simultaneously. They saw a boy with a prematurely mature face, taking a deep breath to try to not look so angry as he said, ¡°Silly sister, didn¡¯t you say this music box was for me? How can you give it to an outsider now?¡± Clearly, by ¡°outsider,¡± he meant William. Hearing this, Cierra tilted her head in confusion. ¡°When did I say I would give it to you? I don¡¯t remember saying that.¡± She hadn¡¯t said it. But Oliver continued unabashedly, ¡°You did, you just forgot! Last month, when I got double 100s on my exam, you said it.¡± This girl had the typical seven-second memory; she definitely wouldn¡¯t remember what happenedst month. Sure enough, Cierra half-believed and half-doubted, scratching her head awkwardly. ¡°Okay then, this music box is for you; William, I¡¯m sorry, I have other nice things, wait a moment.¡± After all, William was a few years older than them, an eight-year-old not to be underestimated; some things were understood at a nce. Whether it was his illusion or not, he felt that Cierra¡¯s brother didn¡¯t seem to like him very much. He subconsciously nced at Oliver, who was staring at him with a pair of dark eyes, his expression unusually serious. As if sizing him up, his gaze was full of vignce. Meanwhile, Cierra, ignoring her image, knelt on the ground and crawled under the bed, eager to show off her collection to William. Soon, a round little bottom wriggled out from under the bed, followed by the girl¡¯s back and head. Her hair was dusty, looking dirty, but her eyes were exceptionally bright, smiling mischievously. ¡°William, look, this is where I keep my treasures.¡± As she spoke, she opened the box in her hand. The square box was fifty centimeters long, just right to be ced under the bed without being noticed. Upon opening it, a mess of odds and ends filled half the box. Cierra: ¡°How about this Transformers?¡± Oliver: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the one I gave you?¡± William: ¡°Then I¡¯d better not take it, thanks for your kindness, sister.¡± Cierra: ¡°Then what about this Barbie doll? She¡¯s so pretty, and this dress was handmade by my godmother.¡± Oliverzily nced at it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this one and the one Sasha has are a pair of sisters? How could you bear to separate them?¡± The little girl pouted, realizing btedly. ¡°Oh, right, Sasha will be mad when shees back.¡± What should she give William then? William was now clear on one thing- Oliver didn¡¯t like him! ¡°No need, Cierra, I don¡¯t need you to give me anything. We¡¯ll always be good friends.¡± Hearing this, Oliver snorted coldly in his heart. You know your ce! Chapter 1039: The Number of Infectious People Doubled Cierra was determined to give William a gift, so she had to follow through. How could she stop halfway? After searching around, she finally found a satisfactory gift- A cute and ugly piggy bank. ¡°I painted this myself, and there are half a year¡¯s worth of coins inside. I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± She was nning to secretly take the money to buy snacks, but she couldn¡¯t just give the piggy bank with the money emptied out. Oliver got jealous again. Silly little sister! Half of the money in there was his! William looked at the adorable piggy bank in front of him and burst outughing. ¡°Why is every other pig pink, but your little piggy is green? And it¡¯s wearing a red outfit.¡± ¡°Because the color green represents the grass, and I hope it can run freely on the grass. William, do you want it?¡± There¡¯s over four hundred bucks inside¡­ William once again felt a hint of displeasure in the looks Oliver cast his way. On one side was Cierra¡¯s innocent face, looking at him with hope. In the end, he chose to stand by Cierra. ¡°Yes! Thank you, Cierra, I really like this gift. When I get home, I¡¯ll give you a gift too.¡± A teddy bear will do! He had a matching pair, so he could give her the pink one. Oliver wanted to say something, but his silly little sister unexpectedly happily rushed over. A kissnded on William¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you, William. I¡¯ll be waiting for your gift.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t think much of making that move; it was just that every time she saw Dad giving Mom a gift, Mom would kiss Dad like that. And Great-grandpa liked to kiss her when he was happy. Her godmother would kiss her and her brother every time they met, so in Cierra¡¯s eyes, a kiss represented a happy emotional expression. But William was different; he was already eight years old and sometimes saw some sultry scenes in TV dramas. And they called it kissing; only wives could do that to their husbands. So, did Cierra kissing him mean she wanted to be his future wife? Thinking about this, William couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look at Cierra this time, examining her carefully. Cierra was very pretty, her eyes like stars, and when she smiled, she looked like a sunflower. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have her as his wife. ¡°Well, I will definitely remember.¡± Meanwhile, Oliver, with a tight grip on Cierra¡¯s hand, scolded loudly: ¡°Are you not embarrassed, Cierra? Your saliva is all over his face. If you do this again, I¡¯ll tell Dad!¡± Cierra wasn¡¯t afraid at all; she made a funny face towards her brother. ¡°You¡¯re always so fierce; I haven¡¯t even thought of kissing you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°But William is so nice to me, you should learn from him!¡± This time, Oliver was truly frustrated. He stood up and mmed the door, leaving the room without looking back. He casually shut the door behind him, producing a loud noise. ¡°My brother seems really angry. William, what should I do?¡± William nced at the departed Oliver and gently narrowed his beautiful eyes. Turning back, he smiled warmly at Cierra. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯ll y with you.¡± ¡°How about building blocks?¡± It might be too challenging for her to do a puzzle. Outside the room, Oliver hadn¡¯t gone far; he was hiding behind the door, secretly watching the two inside ying and chatting. Before, if he got angry, his silly little sister woulde out to coax him. But not today. Now that she had another brother, she didn¡¯t need her own dear brother anymore, did she? That damn idiot, didn¡¯t she know that only they were each other¡¯s closest rtives in this world? Thinking this, Oliver felt a bit sad. He hoped this ¡°brother¡± named William would leave soon. Humph! Downstairs, while Cheyenne and Paisley were chatting happily, Master Iker and Mr. Murillo arrived. They hade mainly to see Cierra as they heard she had returned and to inform her that Vincent had been caught. He was currently sitting in the station, but he refused to cooperate with interrogation. It would take some time to extract useful information from him. Upon hearing this news, old Mr. Foley just sighed deeply, then leaned on his cane and slowly descended the stairs. Arriving in front of everyone, he stood still. His gaze turned to Gordon as he slowly asked, ¡°Mr. Murillo, could you do me a favor¡­ I want to see this viin once, maybe he¡¯ll be willing to talk then?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Legally, important prisoners like Vincent couldn¡¯t be visited before a public trial. But given his rtionship with Cheyenne, this small favor was something he could grant. ¡°If old Mr. Foley wants to go, you cane with meter.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Cheyenne also wanted to go see, but Gordon had something more important to discuss with her regarding the hospital. Monicamitted suicide! It happenedst night at midnight; she set a fire in her ward. Luckily, it was discovered in time and didn¡¯t harm the other patients. But when they rushed in to save her, it was toote. Because she had already cut her wrists before starting the fire. ¡°What did you say? Why would she¡­ suddenlymit suicide?¡± Cheyenne never expected this; she had checked on Monica before leaving Akloit, and her condition seemed stable. For his part, Iker felt self-me. ¡°In fact, her condition had deteriorated a week ago, but Monica didn¡¯t want to worry everyone and kept herself alert by self-harming.¡± But as the self-harm worsened, her waking hours grew shorter. ¡°People with less willpower than her died on the third day after showing symptoms.¡± Cheyenne took a deep breath, her face serious. ¡°Give me a specific number, how many people have died so far?¡± ¡°318 people.¡± Half of them belonged to the unit he had taken out of the country, and the rest were infected upon returning. ¡°And how many people have been infected?¡± ¡°2813 people.¡± This number had doubled, confirming Leandro¡¯s initial spection. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Because these patients were quite unique, a whole building in the hospital was dedicated to them. Guarded, only medical staff and military guards were allowed near, with nobody else permitted. Later on, when they arrived at the hospital, Leandro had been eagerly waiting in theb. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re finally here!¡± However, when he saw the couple standing behind Cheyenne, he was instantly shocked. ¡°Could¡­ could this be¡­ Professor Bray?¡± Chapter 1040: Old Bray Has a Pseudonym People who can be academicians are naturally those who have in-depth research and outstanding contributions in a certain field. Leandro¡¯s research in toxicology can be considered as that of a seasoned expert. In fact, twenty years ago, the National Academy of Sciences had intended to invite him to join and confer upon him the title of academician. However, due to hisx nature and love for freedom, he refused. The only person whom Leandro respectfully refers to as an academician is Professor Bray, who used to serve as the head of the Medical Toxicology Department. However, Professor Bray is elusive, as his background is not documented in textbooks, and various media outlets only have a pile of his published papers, often under different pseudonyms. The most recent paper was his speech at the United Nations Biomedical Congress eight years ago, which caused a schrly controversy because of his proposition of using poison in medicine, a concept that most people found difficult toprehend. Due to the external doubts and criticisms, his research projects were interrupted, and since then, Old Bray resigned from his positions as dean and department head, disappearing from sight. It turns out he went to Yrose, assumed a new identity, and became a scavenger. If those outside knew about this, they would surely be surprised. Upon seeing Old Bray for the first time, Cheyenne knew he was not a simple old man. The reason was simple: his gaze was clear, and his whole demeanor exuded a mischievous old man¡¯s aura. People with such a naturally humorous disposition are usually talented individuals, and indeed, Cheyenne did not misjudge him. Old Bray is a hermit with extraordinary abilities. ¡°The ancients were right, hiding in in sight is indeed correct. Old Bray, can you help with this peculiar illness?¡± Cheyenne asked. ¡°I won¡¯t help, I¡¯ve been out of the world for many years. Isn¡¯t it enough to have Leandro help you?¡± Old Bray replied. Seeing that Old Bray was reluctant to assist due to past events, Paisley finally spoke up. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to, let me have a look!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Paisley, and Cheyenne felt uncertain but didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she looked at Leandro for confirmation. Does Paisley also understand medicine? Leandro shook his head; evidently, he was not aware of this part of Paisley¡¯s abilities. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try anyway. Thank you, Paisley, for being willing to help. I¡¯ll take you to theboratory now,¡± Cheyenne expressed her gratitude and took out the keys from the drawer to lead them there. ¡°No need to be polite. I may not be able to help, justing to have a look.¡± Paisley responded coolly, ncing at Old Bray. Old Bray was distressed by the situation. She was going to stay here, so could he leave? However, due to his awkward nature, he couldn¡¯t express his feelings in a sentimental way, so he came up with a feeble excuse. ¡°I don¡¯t have money on me, how can I buy a ticket?¡± ¡°You can call your son to pick you up.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work. My child is busy with his own matters. I, I¡¯ll reluctantly stay here to apany you, so you don¡¯t feel lonely in this unfamiliar ce!¡± Old Bray awkwardly said, putting his hand on Leandro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I thought you were taking me to visit yourboratory. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leandro responded. In theboratory, under bright lights, four transparent containers were ced in front of them, containing entities that had doubled in size since Cheyennest saw them. They now appeared to be the normal size of snakes, all ck, eyeless, coiled and intertwined in a tangle. Old Bray showed great interest in these mutated forms and couldn¡¯t help but move closer to take a look.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Oh, this little thing looks strangely cute. Is this what you¡¯ve been raising for fun?¡± Old Bray remarked. Cute? Cheyenne felt physically ufortable at just one nce, almost feeling like throwing up. ¡°Old Bray¡¯s taste is indeed¡­ hard to understand,¡± Paisley quipped nonchntly. ¡°Why else would he like scavenging trash if not for his exceptional taste?¡± She added mockingly. Feeling ridiculed, Old Bray felt he needed to showcase some of his skills to gain respect. With a sudden move, he uncovered the red velvet from a container and reached inside with his bare hands. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his daring action. ¡°Be careful!¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but warn since the creature could burrow into human bodies. Leandro¡¯s forehead started to perspire from anxiety. ¡°You¡¯re too bold. It will hurt your hand.¡± he worried. Surprisingly, the ferocious form of the creature became as gentle as a small earthworm in Old Bray¡¯s hand, coiling naturally around his arm. Old Bray pinched the head of the creature with his hand, catching its fangs between his fingers. Swiftly, he reached inside its mouth, pulled out a thin ck thread, resembling a pen nib in size. ¡°This is it,¡± Old Bray said as he extracted the ck thread from the creature¡¯s body with a bit of force. Due to pain, the creature spasmed and excreted ck liquid from its body holes, emitting a repugnant smell. ¡°These are its defensive toxins. Be careful,¡± Old Bray warned. ¡°You could have told us earlier,¡± Leandro sighed, seeing the toxin stain hisb coat. The ck ¡°thread¡± was about sixty centimeters long, looking eerie and mysterious. Without this thread, the creature gradually lost its vitality and fell from Old Bray¡¯s hand. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Cheyenne inquired curiously. Old Bray, holding the extracted thread with fascination, said, ¡°This is a precious substance called ck Dragon Blood. It¡¯s highly poisonous, but medicinal. However, authentic ck Dragons are hard to find, and even if there are any, they often die prematurely before growing enough to produce dragon tendons.¡± Chapter 1041: The Method to Eliminate the Form-Shifting Snakes ording to Old Bray, ck Dragon Tendons are highly poisonous and can induce illusions in people. Therefore, they have always been an important material for alchemists and sorcerers to refine elixirs and create magic. ¡°Do you know about the Corpse-hunting Ritual?¡± Cheyenne nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it online, but I always thought it was just a legend. How could there really be people who hunt corpses?¡± Her words were met with a disdainful look from Old Bray. ¡°You¡¯re still young and inexperienced. Not knowing something doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. You see, the end of science is actually mysticism.¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to tell you about something that is just as extraordinary as the Corpse-hunting Ritual-the Yocmery magic!¡± When he was young, Old Bray had conducted in-depth investigations in the remote southwestern region and discovered the existence of ancient and mysterious viges. Among them was a vige specializing in the production of magic worms. ¡°These ck Dragons are amonly used raw material for making magic worms in that region. Feeding spiders, ants, snakes, and other creatures with their blood can enhance their toxicity.¡± ¡°I learned the principle of using poison to counter poison from there. Although traditional medicine has some records of using this principle, they only scratch the surface of the knowledge of the interdependence of nts and their antidotes.¡± ¡°Books don¡¯t know that the same principle applies to magic worms.¡± Magic worms made from ck Dragon blood are called ¡°Baleful Magic,¡± and they are of a higher grade than the Golden Silkworm Magic that Cheyenne had heard of before. It was not practical topletely eliminate Baleful Magic using ordinary methods. ¡°Their nemesis is peach wood, so you need to wrap them in sand and roast them on peach wood branches. The peach resin released during the burning process can effectively seal the eggs of the form-shifting worms.¡± Peach resin is a type of tree resin that aids inpletebustion. ¡°What about those who have already been infected?¡± Iker was concerned about the more than 2, 000 people who had already been infected. It wouldn¡¯t be right to burn them along with the worms. Old Bray nced at the young man standing before him, dressed in a military green uniform, and his noble and just aura made it clear who he was. ¡°You are from the Todd family, right?¡± Iker nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, my father is Kai. I¡¯m Iker. You can call me Iker, Old Bray.¡± ¡°I know your father, and since you are from the Todd family, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is very serious, and I hope you can listen carefully.¡± Meanwhile, everyone held their breath, eager to hear Old Bray¡¯s next words. Little did they know that the old man took a deep breath, creating a mysterious atmosphere, only to utter three ruthless words in the end- ¡°Burn them alive!¡± Iker was greatly shocked and his face became grave. Cheyenne was equally stunned. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible! Those are real lives!¡± Even Paisley, who had been calm before, was angry now. ¡°Old man, have you lost your mind? How can you say such heartless things?¡± ¡°They are more than 2, 000 lives, not ants. How can we just burn them alive?¡± Only Leandro sighed heavily as his opinion aligned with that of Old Bray. During this period of time, he had been seeking methods to alleviate the illness or cut off the transmission, but all his efforts had been in vain. In the beginning, there were only eight or nine infected individuals, but then it gradually increased to fifty, a hundred, a thousand¡­ and more. If this situation continued, Akloit would naturally crumble. Old Bray touched the tip of his nose and coughed lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the severity of this thing. Back then¡­ three viges near the border were wiped out overnight because of this small thing. I almost didn¡¯t make it out alive.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The ck Dragons he encountered back then were not as mutated as the current ones¡­ It was unimaginable how much the toxicity had increased. Finding a sessful method to cure the magic was difficult! Regardless, Cheyenne was not willing to risk other people¡¯s lives. She was not a god and did not have the qualification to do so. As a doctor, she would never mention the word ¡°give up¡± before giving her all. From Old Bray¡¯s words, she found a glimmer of hope. ¡°Old Bray, you said you had encountered this thing before. Can you tell me where you encountered it and how you managed toe back sessfully?¡± ¡°That was more than twenty years ago¡­ I was part of a teamposed of scientific research experts. We traveled from Canster Mountain to the Marltham teau, visiting the southwestern region.¡± When they arrived at a small vige in Yocmery, the atmosphere there was extremely closed off, and there were more women than men, resulting in a custom of walking marriage. Because of his youth, good looks, and gentle and humorous personality, he caught the attention of a girl named Cadence. Although he had divorced Paisley and their child was not young anymore, he still politely declined her offer. In order to keep him, the girl prepared to use magic on him. Sensing her intentions, he remained cautious and vignt. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for hispanions. They fell under the control of the magic worms and became manipted by those women. Most of them fell ill and died after giving birth, but he didn¡¯t believe that they died from an illness. So one night, he sneaked into a household and observed. He witnessed the girl cing a magic worm, known as the Baleful Magic, on hispanion. After about half a month, thatpanionmitted suicide. Old Bray immediately felt that something was very wrong with that vige. He tried various methods to escape but failed. In the end, it was with the help of a kind-hearted person that he managed to escape. To prevent this cruel secret from being exposed, those people ced the same magic on the three neighboring viges. The people shared the same water source from the mountains, and they all died from suicide overnight. Due to the extremely bizarre and mysterious nature of the incident, it was announced as a flu outbreak to the outside world. The local elderly exined it as a ¡°curse from the gods.¡± He didn¡¯t tell Paisley about this matter when he returned, as being captured by women and almost bing a son-inw was too embarrassing. ¡°Old Bray, do you happen to know where Candace and her family wentter? If they were able to use magic on you, it means they definitely knew some inside information,¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but break the silence. ¡°This¡­¡± Old Bray cautiously nced at Paisley, who still had an expressionless face. He couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful. If it were in the past, she would have scolded him right away. ¡°Ahem¡­ How would I know about that? I¡¯ve been a faithful person to your grandmother. I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡± His gaze shifted, clearly showing his guilty conscience. At this moment, Cheyenne had to break the silence. ¡°Old Bray, this is a matter of life and death. I hope you can be honest with us.¡± Paisley also smiled but itcked warmth as she spoke, ¡°Exactly, you must know where your old lover went.¡± Chapter 1042: Compromising with Conscience ¡°Ah¡­ What, what old lover? Don¡¯t say it so vulgarly, I don¡¯t like her at all.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, get to the point!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I heard that their whole family moved to Vrisa.¡± Candace family, the arty family was a prominent overseas Che family in the local area, and you could easily find out their exact location with a little inquiry. Old Bray had just finished speaking when he heard Paisley¡¯s sarcastic remarks, filled with irony. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you pretend not to know? Howe you suddenly know now? You¡¯re in Vrisa, it¡¯s such a good ce, it¡¯s a pity if you don¡¯t go with them.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Bray shook his head helplessly. He knew he couldn¡¯t tell the truth. Look at this¡­ she¡¯s angry again, and he probably won¡¯t be acknowledged for at least ten days or half a month. ¡°Sigh.¡± Cheyenne, without any sense of guilt as the ¡°culprit,¡± decided to drag Old Bray into the messpletely. ¡°Old Bray, I have a request that I hope you can consider.¡± Seeing her serious expression, Old Bray didn¡¯t need to think to know what she was going to say next, and shook his head. ¡°No, no way, I¡¯m not going to that damn ce, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pay you!¡± Old Bray hesitated for a moment but still shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t work either. I don¡¯t need money. Picking up garbage is just my hobby!¡± Even if he needed money, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life by going to that kind of ce. He wasn¡¯t afraid of earning money and not being able to spend it. He was already at this age, and all he wanted was to live hister years in peace.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cheyenne let out a deep sigh and before entering theboratory, she went to see the patients in the hospital ward. They were tormented by parasites and were even showing signs of depression and suicidal tendencies. ¡°Old Bray, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t worry¡­ We just need you to help introduce us to the arty family, and we will ensure your safety.¡± Asking him to meet with the arty family wasn¡¯t terrifying enough? Old Bray¡¯s face was filled with refusal. ¡°No, not possible. If you can¡¯t even guarantee your own safety as a young girl, how can I trust you?¡± Upon hearing this, Iker suddenly reached for his pistol at his waist. With a loud pping sound, he ced the gun on the nearby metal table, creating a loud noise. This scared everyone. Old Bray¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he looked at the dark gun. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Does he want to use this to threaten me so that I can agree to their request?¡± Just before Old Bray was about to speak, Iker spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll temporarily entrust this gun to you, Old Bray. First scenario: you can use it for self-defense.¡± ¡°Second scenario: if I put your life in danger on this trip, I allow you to use it to take my life!¡± Tsk tsk¡­ ying it big! But, it had to be said that it was difficult not to admire someone so charismatic. Even Paisley¡¯s eyes lit up, surprisingly looking at Iker, and then she took the initiative to reach for the gun. ¡°I¡¯ll say yes on his behalf!¡± Old Bray was wordless and thought, ¡°You¡¯repletely swayed by this young man¡¯s appearance!¡± But regardless, Old Bray finally agreed to them. Cheyenne also breathed a sigh of relief and gave a thumbs-up to Iker. Thanks to him, he recognized that Old Bray was someone who couldn¡¯t be persuaded easily. Time rewinds three days ago, Mountmend. Finally, it was the morning of the day they were going to ¡°see the goods.¡± Kelvin, Uriel, and Alisha set off towards the mountain road under Camren¡¯s lead. Before leaving, Kiara insisted oning along. As the daughter of the vige chief, it seemed that Camren had some interest in her, so he was the happiest when Kiara suggested joining them. ¡°The mountain road is slippery afterst night¡¯s rain, and the road there is steep and dangerous. It would be better for a delicate littledy like you not to go.¡± Kiara got angry and raised her fist, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I grew up here too. I can even walk that road blindfolded. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Well¡­ then,e with me. If you get tired, I can carry you.¡± ¡°You know how good Camren is in terms of stamina. It¡¯spletely fine, hehe.¡± While they were talking, Camren flirtatiously smiled at Kiara and even threw a suggestive look. His actions were as sultry as his appearance. Alisha almost vomited. Kiara intentionally nced at Kelvin. She saw him walking ahead without any expression, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Camren teasing her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed, and then angry! As the vige belle, she had plenty of suitors around her. Camren was just one of her many pursuers. To teasingly stimte Mr. Foley, Kiara deliberately softened her tone and responded to Camren¡¯s suggestion. She giggled, ¡°Camren, how would I know if your stamina is good or not? You should ask your wife.¡± ¡°Kiara, I just want you to know that. When wee back, we can try it in the small forest.¡± ¡°Annoying,e on, let¡¯s go.¡± The coquettish tone made everyone have goosebumps. And this weing attitude meant she was indirectly telling Camren that she agreed, right? What can a man and a woman do when they go to a small forest together? They were all adults, and they understood what was implied. Uriel deliberately coughed a few times to ease the awkward atmosphere andughed, ¡°Camren is really lucky. If Kiara was interested in me, I would also be tempted. Haha.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a pain on his foot. Instinctively, he looked up and met a puffed-up face. The woman¡¯s lips parted, silently uttering one word. He understood it. The word was ¡°pervert!¡± Uriel was speechless. He was just joking, how did he be a pervert? Even if he was indeed a pervert, she didn¡¯t have to stomp on him so viciously. It hurts! After stepping on him, Alisha felt regret for her abrupt behavior. Why did she suddenly get so angry? They were just colleagues working together, nothing more. After this mission, they would go their separate ways. Perhaps¡­ they would never meet again in their lifetime. ¡°I was lost in thought just now, and identally stepped on you. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± After saying that, Alisha, afraid to see his angry expression, quickened her pace and left Uriel far behind. Looking at her resolute figure leaving, Uriel realized that she was angry. However, he didn¡¯t understand why she was mad. So confusing! Kelvin coldly watched their interactions. Whether it was the entanglement between Camren and Kiara, or the budding secret admiration between Uriel and Alisha, he didn¡¯t envy them; he had Cheyenne. Thinking of Cheyenne, Kelvin¡¯s mood instantly became joyful, like seeing a brilliant rainbow. His smile was silent yet warm. Chapter 1043: The Magic God Kiara stared foolishly at the man¡¯s profile. He looks handsome enough just by holding a straight face. The genuine smile on his face at this moment softened the cold arrogance on him, adding a hint of tenderness to himself. The tenderness within this coldness was even more fascinating. Why doesn¡¯t he like her? A man who cares about you would never smile when seeing you flirt with other men. Mr. Foley really has no interest in her. However, Kiara is not willing to ept it. So what if he doesn¡¯t like her? From childhood to adulthood, as long as she sets her eyes on something, she never fails to get it! Didn¡¯t her ex-husband start being with her reluctantly, only to fall in love with her wholeheartedlyter on and wanting to live a good life with her, but unfortunately¡­ She must win him over! While Camren was talking to her, he noticed her distraction and followed Kiara¡¯s gaze. He happened to see Kelvin¡¯s elegant and profound profile, with his back straight, even his silhouette was irresistibly charming. Completely different from these rural folks. However, Camren quickly changed to a scornful face. So what if he¡¯s rich, good-looking, and a city person? A man who can¡¯t even impregnate women due to his health issues is useless! He really doesn¡¯t understand why Kiara likes Kelvin. So he deliberately cleared his throat to remind everyone. ¡°Keep walking forward for ten more minutes, then cross this valley zone.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you for leading the way.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re wee.¡± They climbed up the spiral road from the foot of the mountain. As the altitude increased, the fog inside the mountain grew heavier, and the surrounding vegetation became denser. It¡¯s no wonder this is the ce with the highest green coverage in Che. Even in winter, it still looks lush and green. A river runs through the middle of the valley, with the water level receding in winter, revealing rocks along the shore. Low shrubs surround the area, and clusters of bright yellow wild chrysanthemums grow on the cliffs and riverbed, adding a bit of vitality to this winter. They are about to reach the ¡°warehouse¡± ahead. Kiara had made up her mind not to let this transaction go smoothly, so she needed to find a way to dy on the way. With a bright idea in her mind, she found a rock to sit on and refused to walk any further. ¡°Camren, my feet are sore, I must have twisted them identally just now. Can we take a rest?¡± Camren looked at the small wooden house not far ahead, then nced at Kiara who was pretending to be pitiful. In the end, lechery overcame reason. He rubbed his hands and walked towards Kiara, squeezing onto a rock to sit next to her. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± ¡°Kiara, how are your feet? Do you want me to massage them after taking off your shoes?¡± He spoke while his eyes squinted as he stared at Kiara¡¯s chest. The loose-fitting outfit couldn¡¯t hide her curvy body even though it was spacious. Suppressing her difort, Kiara took off her embroidered shoes, and a slender and fair pretty foot was boldly ced on his thigh. ¡°Sure, Camren, please give me a massage.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll massage them properly!¡± His rough and dark hands kept rubbing her foot flirtatiously. Kiaraughed and quivered, but her eyes were fixed on Mr. Foley not far away, who didn¡¯t bother to look at her, instead, he stood by the riverbank enjoying the scenery. On the other side, his wife was sitting with a man named Uriel. They seemed to be chatting about something, and the atmosphere was more harmonious than before. Camren suddenly kissed Kiara on the face, if it weren¡¯t for the timing, he really wanted to pin her down on the rock. He knew better than anyone how promiscuous this woman was, she had frequently lured him before. Kiara, feeling the stolen kiss, kept her brows furrowed and wiped her face with disdain. ¡°Go, fetch me some water. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± As a loyal follower, Camren didn¡¯t mind being called around by the goddess. He happily went to pick water with banana leaves. The river here flows down from the mountain, and because it is not polluted and very clean, the people in the vige usually drink this river water directly and use it to wash their clothes. ¡°Kiara, the water is here.¡± After receiving the water, Kiara put on her embroidered shoes and walked towards Kelvin, swaying her waist. ¡°Mr. Foley, you¡¯ve been walking for a long time. Do you want to rest and have some water?¡± Kelvin was suddenly taken aback by the sweet voice behind him, feeling a physiological difort. He nced sideways, his deep-set eyes raised, and his aloofness made it difficult for people to look directly at him. ¡°No, thank you!¡± Seeing this scene, Camren felt a bit ufortable and expressed his dissatisfaction loudly. ¡°Kiara, this water was specially prepared for you. How can you give it to him to drink? Mr. Foley is married, doesn¡¯t his wife take care of him?¡± Alisha, who was mentioned, twitched her lips. She dared not go and show affection. Mr. Foley was as cold as ice. ¡°Cough, my mistake. Then¡­ do you want water?¡± She really couldn¡¯t bring herself to say ¡°honey¡± out loud. Kelvin shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve rested enough. Let¡¯s continue walking.¡± Kiara¡¯s suspicious eyes flickered between the two, always feeling that Mr. Foley and his wife did not look like a real couple. Since she couldn¡¯t take action on the way, she might as well directly drug Kelvin at the destination, even if it wasted a little more medicine. After getting ready, they continued forward and soon arrived at the ¡°warehouse¡±. These traffickers were quite cunning. They actually kept the captured children in a dpidated temple halfway up the mountain. The temple looked somewhat aged, covered with dust, and had many fruits and candles that had been partially burned. The area was notrge, only about fifteen or sixteen square meters, with candles burning halfway down, and rotten fruits. The statue in the middle seemed somewhat sinister and terrifying. Uriel exined in a low voice by his ear, ¡°This is ck Magic God.¡± Any family that raises magic insects must worship ck Magic God., otherwise, they will be attacked by the magic insects they raise. Kelvin¡¯s scalp tingled, and he asked, ¡°Do people in this vige raise magic insects?¡± Uriel was not sure about this. He did remember a local legend, but that was many years ago. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are people raising magic insects in Mountmend, but ording to the local elders, twenty years ago, three viges here were wiped out overnight because they were cursed by magic.¡± Kelvin muttered in a low voice with a somber tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the ck magic was actually real.¡± Chapter 1044: Mysterious Cheche ¡°The person who cast a magic at that time was a girl, it is said that because she fell in love with a man from the Che and wanted to marry him, but he ran away.¡± ¡°In a fit of anger, she poisoned the water with magic insects, causing the death of many people, and then there was no news of her.¡± Time has passed too long, and this matter is only mentioned after tea among the older generation. As for whether it is true or not, it is impossible to verify now. Uriel, as a local, still has a sense of awe towards witchcraft. Kelvin has always had a sense of unease, especially after seeing this statue of ck Magic God. ¡°Let¡¯s finish up and leave early to avoid any trouble.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The conversation between the two came to a sudden stop when they saw the many children detained in iron cages. What reced it was anger! Intense anger! In the gloomy and damp temple, severalrge iron cages were arranged in a row, separating men and women. Each iron cage contained about ten children. The older ones looked only about seven or eight years old, while the younger ones couldn¡¯t even walk, and their speech was unclear. In the iron cage closest to Kelvin, a little boy was covered in blood, his ragged clothes barely covering his body. His exposed arms and thighs were covered in horrifying scars, with cuts and whip marks¡­ When they saw Kelvin and the others, their eyes showed fear, and their bodies instinctively moved back, curling up into a ball. This reaction is only made subconsciously after being beaten many times. They seemed to be friendlier towards the girls, but it was limited to not beating them indiscriminately. ording to Camren, after all, girls are precious, especially the pretty ones.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If their faces were disfigured, they would not be worth anything. Alisha noticed that the wrists of those little girls were wrapped in thickyers of white gauze, oozing blood. Their faces were also an abnormal white, the color that only people who have lost too much blood show. She angrily asked, ¡°They are so sick, why aren¡¯t they taken to see a doctor?¡± Camren found her reaction strange and couldn¡¯t help but look at her more. ¡°You didn¡¯t give birth to them, why are you so angry? If you can¡¯t stand these sickly ones, how about this¡­ healthy, strong!¡± He said cheerfully, reaching out to grab one of the little girls by the hair and roughly pulling her in front of them. The little girl looked to be about seven or eight years old, her face covered in dust and looking dirty, and thin. However, her eyes were very bright, sharp as a dagger, staring fiercely at them. ¡°Let me go, you scoundrel!¡± With that, she bit Camren¡¯s hand back. It was clear that she put all her strength into it, and soon Camren cried out in pain. A bloody wound appeared on the back of his hand, and the little girlughed victorious. Her teeth were stained crimson, contrasting with her fierce eyes, making people shudder. Truly like a fierce little beast. Kelvin saw those eyes and inexplicably felt that she resembled Cheyenne from her teenage years. ¡°You dare to bite me, you little slut, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Just as Camren angrily took a whip from the wall to beat the little girl, Kelvin suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm. In the dpidated temple, a cold voice sounded, devoid of any emotion: ¡°Take her!¡± Camren felt a chill down his spine, Mr. Foley¡¯s aura was truly intimidating, is he really just a simple merchant? ¡°Are you sure you want this little brat?¡± ¡°Yes, money is not a problem.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to buy a son to inherit the family business? Why not choose a boy, girls are just liabilities.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, even the nearby Kiara looked displeased and snorted. ¡°What are you saying, Camren? How can you insult a girl like that? You are not even as capable as me and you have the nerve to speak like this!¡± Camren then remembered that Kiara was standing beside him. She was not only the vige belle but also the vige witch doctor. If he made Kiara angry, he would be in trouble. So he immediately apologized. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean you, I meant that little troublemaker over there is a troublemaker. She has been here for three days and has already broken how many bowls¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re lucky,¡± Kiara interrupted. On the other side, when the little girl heard that Kelvin wanted to buy her, she surprisingly showed no fear. With bright, curious eyes, she looked at the man in front of her with a hint of doubt and¡­ disdain. Yes, disdain! Kelvin chuckled. That haughty expression¡­ she really was just like that little Cheyenne. ¡°So, you want to buy me,¡± the little beggar girl asked in a cold voice. ¡°Yes, so are you willing toe with me?¡± Kelvin tried to soften his look and unintentionally felt a sense of affection as he looked at her. This feeling was truly strange. The little girl nodded and voluntarily walked out of the open iron cage. With a straight posture, she looked like a proud little princess, albeit a princess in distress. ¡°Considering you look pretty good, I will allow you the honor of taking me away. But you must serve me well, with good food and drink,¡± she said in a tone that made it seem like she was the mistress and Kelvin was a servant. Camren¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Hey, you brat, you are quite arrogant. From today on, you are his daughter. If you continue to act like this, he doesn¡¯t want you.¡± As soon as Camren finished speaking, the little girl immediately turned around and scolded him. ¡°He¡¯s not my father.¡± Alisha, although also sympathizing with the little girl, thought she was too fierce, especially considering there was another girl in the cage who seemed to be more severely injured. So she cautiously expressed her thoughts. ¡°Sir, how about we swap instead? I see that the girl in the light yellow dress seems to be on the verge of death, she is very pitiful. As for the girl in front of us, she looks strong enough tost a few more days.¡± When Alisha said this, the girl in the light yellow dress seemed to grasp onto a glimmer of hope to survive. Lifting her head, she nced at Kelvin. The eyes of the little beggar girl suddenly turned red. Sensing her strong pride, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to beg for help. She only stared at Kelvin with her big eyes and spoke crisply, ¡°Do you think I am too fierce and don¡¯t want me?¡± Tut, she was like a little hedgehog. Chapter 1045: He Chose Me Kelvin chuckled softly, reaching out his warm hand to pat her dirty head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fierce, on the contrary¡­ you¡¯re very cute.¡± Just like her. Upon hearing these words, the girl¡¯s ears blushed involuntarily. She bit her lip, no longer speaking, unable to stop stealing nces at Kelvin. ¡°Hmph, consider yourself lucky. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you lose out!¡± What could a little beggar girl like her do for herself? Kelvin only wanted to buy her because she had the same temperament and character as Cheyenne. He never thought about her having to repay him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± At the same time, the girl in the iron cage wearing a light yellow dress cried heartbreakingly. It seemed that she had a serious heart condition. While she was covering her chest with her hand, tears kept falling. ¡°Uncle, please save me¡­ I¡¯m going to die from illness soon, I miss my family so much.¡± However, reality was destined to disappoint her. Only the voice of the stunningly handsome man in the cage resolutely and coldly rejected her. ¡°I only want to take her away!¡± There was no doubt that ¡°her¡± referred to the fierce little girl. After hearing Kelvin¡¯s rejection, the fierce little girl grinned, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but curl up. While the little girl cried even more heartbreakingly. Kelvin also felt a bit reluctant. Ever since bing a father, his heart had softened unknowingly. Because he always thought of his precious daughter, Cierra. ¡°Mr. Whitehead, can I buy two?¡± After all, he wasn¡¯t short of money. To their surprise, Camren chose to forgo the opportunity to make money and insisted on following the rules. ¡°No, one buyer can only buy one. If you choose Abby, you can¡¯t take away this little beggar girl.¡± When Camren called her little beggar girl, the little girl kicked a stone at his feet in annoyance. ¡°You!¡± ¡°You fat pig, you¡¯re the real beggar! I have a name¡­ my name is Cheche!¡± Kelvin once again marveled at the wonders of fate. This little girl was named ¡°Cheche¡±, simr to Cheyenne. And the girl in the cage named ¡°Abby¡±, simr to Abbie Berry who he disliked. Now hepletely dismissed the thought of buying Abby. Bringing her back would only be detestable to him and to Cheyenne, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Uriel, pay.¡± ¡°Yes, brother-inw.¡± When Uriel blurted out the words ¡°brother-inw¡±, Kelvin felt a pain in his arm. He looked down to see Cheche ring fiercely at Uriel. ¡°You¡­¡± This little girl was too strange. ¡°Wait, before I leave, I have something to say to my good friend whom I¡¯ve only known for three days.¡± ¡°Go, I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Cheche happily shook off his hand and walked towards the iron cage with big steps. Being watched by everyone, she walked up to Abby, crouched down, and took out a dirty candy from her pocket, stuffing it into her hand. ¡°Your dizziness is just caused by low blood pressure, and judging from your cough, you probably have chronic pulmonary tuberculosis. Trust me, eating this candy will make you feel better.¡± Kelvin was once again amazed by this little girl. How old was she? And she knew about medicine! Abby gripped the candy tightly in her hand, looking at her with resentment. ¡°It¡¯s because of your appearance that I have to stay here.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheche disdainfully smiled, leaning down to blow a gentle breath in her ear. ¡°I only know that the person he chose is me.¡± Moreover, I came for him. Kelvin was getting a little impatient, so he turned his head and urged, ¡°Cheche, are you ready?¡± Cheche stood up gracefully, bounced over to Kelvin, and naturally held his hand. ¡°Alright, Uncle Foley, let¡¯s go.¡± Camren noticed that they were all wearing designer clothes, so intentionally doubled the base price when discussing the price. ¡°Just¡­ fifty thousand, this little girl may look fierce, but she has good teeth and is eloquent.¡± ¡°When she grows up, take her to exchange for a dowry, it will definitely be profitable.¡± In their remote mountainous region, the bride price can go up to one hundred thousand, and the future prices will only continue to rise. Upon hearing this, Kelvin naturally turned cold. He chose to have children because he deeply loves his wife. As the fruit of their love, Cierra and Oliver are naturally the apple of his eye. He detests the disgusting idea that daughters are meant to be exchanged for the bride price when they grow up. When Cierra grows up, he will demand a dowry, but the dowry will only be more than the bride price! She is the little princess he cherishes, why should he so easily send her to someone else¡¯s home? Choosing to take Cheche away was only because he took a liking to her. He had no ulterior motive. ¡°Enough, I said I¡¯m not short of money, don¡¯t let me hear such words again.¡± Cheche wanted to confront Camren herself, but Kelvin¡¯s words made her feel extremelyfortable, and the anger in her heart weakened a lot. ¡°Uncle Foley, just ignore him, he¡¯s just a beast in human skin!¡± She has seen a lot of shady things here these days. She is not speaking now because she needs to escape first before she can save others. ¡°Mm.¡± Alisha was speechless, why is Mr. Foley treating this little girl so well? And personally holding her hand¡­ they have been here for many days, he has always maintained a cold and aloof demeanor. He is only a little better when facing children, but he won¡¯t have any physical contact with them. It is clear that he treats this child differently, it is a genuine fondness from the heart. Kiara has been looking for an opportunity to strike, but Kelvin is too vignt, and the two people beside him are guarding him. So she doesn¡¯t have a chance to make a move. Until the group returned to the vige, and Kelvin suggested leaving, Kiara suddenly panicked.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She eagerly invited them to stay for lunch before leaving. ¡°A few days ago, the rain causedndslides, many mountain roads were blocked by rolling stones, you can¡¯t leave now.¡± ¡°Why not wait a bit longer, I heard my dad say that people have been sent up to repair, it probably won¡¯t be passable untilter.¡± Uriel and the others were indecisive, so they all turned to look at Kelvin. Even the carefree Alisha understood. Kiara might have taken a liking to Mr. Foley and is reluctant to let him go. Chapter 1046: Love Magic It¡¯s not surprising. A man like Mr. Foley, who is young, handsome, and wealthy, is irresistible to any woman. However, Mr. Foley is a good family man. He just doesn¡¯t fancy her. Kelvin immediately sent Uriel to inquire. If what Kiara said is true, they¡¯ll just have to wait a little longer. ¡°Mr. Foley, don¡¯t worry. My father is the vige head. He said the road will be passable by evening,¡± Kiara said with a smile. ¡°Got it, then we¡¯ll bother you for a while longer.¡± Kelvin wasn¡¯t foolish. He had long guessed that this woman had been trying to keep him. There are still many mysteries in this vige that haven¡¯t been solved, and he temporarily wants to stay to find out. Since he couldn¡¯t find out through inquiries, he might as well take the risk himself. Sure enough, by evening, Kiara made her move against them. She tampered with the food. Unfortunately, Cheche happened to see this scene. During dinner, Kiara enthusiastically served Kelvin some food. ¡°Mr. Foley, try this. It¡¯s the best dish here. You can¡¯t find this taste outside.¡± Seeing this, Cheche cleverly pushed her own bowl over with a cute smile and said, ¡°Thank you, auntie. I happen to love meat.¡± This was the dish she had tampered with, also the only meat dish on the table. How could she let Kelvin eat it? Kiara looked at the little girl with hatred in her heart, but still had to pretend to be affectionate and gentle. ¡°Oh really? Then you should eat more!¡± I hope you choke on it! ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Cheche put the meat into her own bowl, buried it under the rice, and sniffed it with her head down. Then she took a big bite. When Kiara tried to serve Kelvin another dish, Cheche interrupted her. ¡°Uncle Foley, you can¡¯t eat this meat!¡± This time Kiara couldn¡¯t keep up her smiling face anymore, she stared at the little girl with an gloomy expression. ¡°Why can¡¯t he eat it? I didn¡¯t poison it.¡± Seeing the atmosphere bing strange, Uriel quickly intervened. ¡°Cheche means this meat is too salty. My brother-inw prefers lighter vors.¡± ¡°Then drink water!¡± Kiara said assertively. Then she had her younger son bring a ss of water. The little guy cutely brought the water to Kelvin with both hands, his voice soft and adorable. ¡°Uncle, drink water.¡± Kelvin took the water and took a sip. ¡°Thank you.¡± What he didn¡¯t expect was that Kiara would even use a child. He avoided the meat but didn¡¯t avoid the water brought by the little stone. Uriel and the others passed out after eating the meat. Only Cheche remained awake as she neither ate the meat nor drank the water, so she was still conscious. But of course, she couldn¡¯t stay awake at such a time. With a thought, she also copsed onto the table. Kiara finally saw that they were all affected, a triumphant expression on her face. ¡°None of the men I set my sights on have been able to escape my grasp. Mr. Foley, from now on, you can only be the father of my child.¡± ¡°As for this woman¡­ hehe, I¡¯ll find her a good home.¡± She was referring to Alisha. Soon, the vige head came in with a cigarette in his mouth. His gaze swept over Alisha. Then he said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s good. Take her to warehouse number one and let Howard watch over her.¡± ¡°What about men?¡± The vige head ordered coldly, ¡°Same old rules, make him into a medicine person. Nearly ten medicine people have died before and after. I hope this one canst a bit longer.¡± Of course, the medicine people he mentioned also included Kelvin. But Kiara didn¡¯t want him to be a medicine person without hair, teeth falling out, and an ugly face. Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of resources? ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve taken a liking to this man. Why don¡¯t you let me take him away?¡± The vige chief refused without hesitation. ¡°No! He feels too dangerous to me. If you don¡¯t want to kill him, then turn him into a obedient medicine person. Otherwise, he will definitely counterattack,¡± Kiara said. Kiara didn¡¯t care much, her mind was set on Kelvin now. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sure I can make him obedient.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ the Love Magic?¡± This is a magic concocted by women with their own blood, only one in a lifetime. Those under the Love Magic would unknowingly fall in love with the one who nted it; the spell could not be lifted until the one who cast it died. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you cast the Love Magic on that person years ago?¡± Kiara¡¯s ex-husband. ¡°I was young then, and the Love Magic I made had only a fifty percent survival rate, so he woke up halfway through and the Love Magic didn¡¯t take root.¡± ¡°After he died, I continued to nourish it with blood, and now this Love Magic won¡¯t die as easily as it did back then.¡± The vige chief disagreed with his daughter using the Love Magic on Kelvin. Because once nted, Kiara¡¯ster life would also be entrusted to this man. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly for now. There are many ways to make him obedient, there¡¯s no need to risk your own life.¡± But Kiara wanted more than just the body of this man, she wanted his heart. The Love Magic was the only way, and the fastest way. Even if her father disagreed, she was determined. After listening to the conversation between father and daughter, Cheche felt angry and contemptuous. Only despicable people would resort to such despicable methods! Then Kiara separated them and detained Cheche and Alisha together, sending them to Warehouse No. 1. Uriel was sent to the pharmacy. Kelvin was left alone. Kiara locked him in the room, afraid that he would wake up halfway, so she deliberately gave him a bowl of mandrake flower broth. Mandrake flowers have hallucinogenic effects. The poisoned person will be trapped in their own illusions and won¡¯t wake up for a while. And the Love Magic couldn¡¯t be cast at any time. You have to wait until the full moon night, draw out the mother worm with her blood, then coagte his blood to give birth to the son worm for it to take effect. ¡°Good, tonight is the full moon night, Mr. Foley¡­ you should be d to have such an outstanding lover like me!¡± She looked at Kelvin¡¯s handsome face with longing in her eyes, couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently touch his face. All of this was seen by a shadow hidden behind the door. The next moment, the shadow disappeared without a trace, as if everything just now was just an illusion. Warehouse No. 1. The so-called warehouse is actually a rtively remote two-story bamboo building. It is no different from other bamboo buildings in the vige, and it even looks a bit smaller.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Under the eaves, a young man with bare arms is brewing medicine. He looks about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. His features are very handsome, with a sharp short hair, and there is a hint of ethnic roughness in his eyebrows and eyes. The skin exposed to the outside has been tanned to a bronze color. Because of years of hard work, the muscles on his arms naturally bulge with masculine strength. Chapter 1047: Silly Wife However, such a strong and masculine man was now doing what he was doing with a gentle expression. The mes in the furnace danced freely with the breeze, and the medicine pot made of red y became even stronger due to years of use. Bubbles of medicine juice bubbled out of the pot, and just smelling it made one feel extremely bitter. At this moment, Camren came over with two men. ¡°Howard, I¡¯ll leave these two to you. These two are important hostages, so make sure to watch them closely,¡± Camren said, and the two men put the people on their backs down on the ground. One big, one small. The big one had a good appearance and figure, dressed in luxurious attire, obviously the wife of a wealthy family. As for the small one¡­ Too dirty, he couldn¡¯t make out anything about her. The young man named ¡°Howard¡± didn¡¯t even look back, his cold eyes continued to stare at the medicine pot in front of him. He replied, ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Oh, Howard, we grew up together since childhood, why are you still so cold to me?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your wife? I haven¡¯t seen her for days. Has she been kept in bed by you and unable to get up?¡± Camren¡¯s words sessfully disgusted Howard, who raised his head with a warning look. He tightened the palm fan in his hand, and the joints whitened, making a creaking sound. ¡°If your mouth is just for spewing bullshit, I don¡¯t mind helping you sew it shut.¡± It¡¯s well known in the vige that there are two people who shouldn¡¯t be messed with. One is the witch Kiara. Her temperament is unpredictable.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When she¡¯s good, she¡¯ll treat you with all her heart, but when she¡¯s bad, she¡¯ll crush you to pieces! Moreover, she knows witchcraft, so people in the vige are afraid of her and dare not provoke her. The other is the orphan Howard. His father was a merchant who came here for tourism from outside. He met Howard¡¯s mother when he passed through Mountmend. The two married naturally and gave birth to Howard. But one day, Howard¡¯s father suddenly said he had something to do at home and had to leave the vige. His mother was afraid he wouldn¡¯te back, so she didn¡¯t allow him to leave. Their rtionship became very tense because of this. Later, for some reason, Howard¡¯s father suddenly died, and then his mothermitted suicide. Leaving behind only seven-year-old Howard to be raised by his grandmother. Howard never saw his grandfather. When he was thirteen, even his grandmother passed away. Some people in the vige wanted to bully him because he was an orphan, but Howard was not an obedient littlemb. He was a wolf! A ferocious and unruly wolf! After he beat up that group of people, no one dared to provoke him anymore. He also became known as the ¡°reckless lunatic¡± in the vige. The vige chief saw him as a promising fighter, so he adopted him as his godson. After that, Howard followed Kiara as her bodyguard. This went on until the two grew up. The person Howard had admired before was always Kiara, but thetter didn¡¯t look at him kindly because of his orphan status. In Kiara¡¯s eyes, he was at best just a dog raised by her family. She would rather marry an outsider than give Howard a chance. Heartbroken, Howard became even more aloof and solitary. He lived alone in the east, far from the vige. This was the warehouse built by the vige chief, specifically for housing women abducted from outside. His daily job was to watch over these women and make sure they didn¡¯t escape or starve to death. The vige chief would give him money and food regrly. Howard lived a confused life on these rations for several years. Until¡­ a month ago. Someone brought in a batch of goods from Akloit. Howard¡¯s whole demeanor changed when he saw that fool! The ¡°wife¡± Camren teased just now was that fool, who was now Howard¡¯s woman. Howard didn¡¯t like anyone coveting his woman, not even a nce or a word! They grew up together, and Howard knew what kind of person Camren was better than anyone else. He probably had his eyes on the woman in his house. In any case, he would let Camren know that he couldn¡¯t mess with his woman. Camren, who knew he couldn¡¯tpete with Howard, could only restrain his boldness and quickly apologize. ¡°Alright, Howard, I was just joking with you. I know you like that fool, I wouldn¡¯tpete with you.¡± ¡°You also know that the one I like is Kiara, and¡­ I¡¯m not short of women, hehe.¡± Any woman delivered here, as long as she was beautifully, would basically be defiled by him first. Even the one in Howard¡¯s house was almost taken by him. But that fool had smeared her face so dirty at the time, he also misjudged for a moment, which allowed Howard to take her away. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, just leave!¡± Howard ruthlessly ordered him to leave. ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯re leaving, you better take care of her.¡± Next, they still had to take this man to the medicine room. ¡°Mm.¡± Howard¡¯s medicine was already prepared, he found a towel to wrap around the handle part. He carefully poured the medicine into the rough enamel teacup, blew on it lightly. Then he carried the enamel cup into the house. ¡°Nora, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡± The room was notrge, narrow enough to only amodate a bamboo bed, a broken table, plus four stools. Nothing else. The woman lying on the bamboo bed had her eyes tightly closed, the slight trembling of her thick, curly eyshes proved that she was not asleep. Howard knew she was scared because she heard Camren¡¯s voice just now, so he ced the medicine on the nearby table. He walked to the bedside, reached out to lift her up, and gently patted her back with warm hands. His voice was gentle, unlike just now. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t be afraid, the bad guys are gone, now it¡¯s just me here.¡± When she came, she was covered in blood, knocked her head and lost consciousness for a long time. Originally, everyone nned to abandon her halfway, after all, a dead person was worthless. But unexpectedly, she stubbornly held on and survived until now. Howard saw her standing out from the crowd at first nce, he had never seen such a beautiful woman. The little one curled up in the corner, like a small white rabbit, evoked pity. So he asked his godfather to bring her over as a bride. The vige chief also intended for these eligible young people to start having children as soon as possible. So all men over the age of 20 could choose a woman to take home. Camren chose another plump woman. But Howard, who everyone feared, chose a fool. Because of this, he was often mocked by the men in the vige. They said that after being dumped by Kiara, his standards for women had lowered, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of having a little fool in the future. But regardless, Howard always stood by his choice. Because he wanted to protect her. Chapter 1048: Endure Hardships Together The woman appeared no different from an ordinary person, except that her eyes were as clear and innocent as a baby¡¯s. Gradually¡­ a gentle smile reflected in her eyes. Her gaze gradually focused, her soft red lips slightly parted, and she weakly uttered two words. ¡°Howard.¡± Her voice was so pleasant. When she called his name, Howard always felt himself special. Although everyone called him that way. ¡°Yes, I am Howard, your husband.¡± ¡°In the future, I will be very good to you, buy you delicious food, beautiful clothes, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of me, okay?¡± When they first got together, she would curl up behind the door every day, not speaking or making a fuss, refusing to eat. This worried Howard so much that he even changed his irritable temper a lot just to make her feelfortable enough to stay. ¡°Howard.¡± Suddenly, the woman revealed a smile as bright as flowers, boldly extending a tender finger to lightly poke his cheek. Her touch was gentle, her fingertips slightly cool but stirring Howard¡¯s heart. ¡°Nora, you look so beautiful when you smile.¡± ¡°Beautiful, Howard, beautiful!¡± She giggled, repeating Howard¡¯s words, then mored to go out and y. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Howard handed her the medicine, coaxing her, ¡°As long as you obediently take the medicine, I¡¯ll take you out to y.¡± ¡°Shall we go to the back mountain to pick flowers? Don¡¯t you like watching littlembs?¡± Although Nora¡¯s mind was unclear, she knew that the dark liquid in front of her was not good. It was very bitter. She immediately pouted, looking somewhat unwilling. ¡°Shall I take you to see the littlembs?¡± Tempted by the idea of seeing thembs, she eventually agreed to take the medicine, but as soon as she took a sip, the bitterness made her cry. ¡°Waa¡­ it¡¯s awful, so bitter¡­ Howard, can I not drink it?¡± Howard almost softened at the sight of her watery eyes, but this medicine had to be taken! She was in poor condition. If she didn¡¯t take care of herself properly, she might not be able to have children in the future. So, he specially asked the herbalist to prescribe this medicine, which was very good for women. The only drawback was that it was too bitter because it contained a dose of yellow gentian. ¡°No, you have to drink it, or else we can¡¯t go out to y.¡± ¡°Waa¡­ it¡¯s so bitter it could kill me.¡± Sheined with a pout. Seeing her like this, Howard couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then, let me drink it with you. Since we¡¯re married, of course, we should endure bitterness together.¡± With that, Howard supported the back of Nora¡¯s head with one hand and lifted the medicine bowl with the other. Closing his eyes, he took a big gulp, pressing his lips against hers, using his tongue to pry open her tightly closed teeth. The fiery kiss diluted the bitterness in his mouth. After feeding her half of the bowl of medicine like this, even Howard couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He looked at the remaining half-bowl, feeling troubled. It was indeed too bitter. Next time, he might secretly add some sugar when brewing the medicine. Just as he put down the medicine bowl, Nora started moring to go out and see thembs. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take you now.¡± Howard held her hand, about to walk out of the room, but suddenly caught sight of two figures under the eaves, almost forgetting about them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He couldn¡¯t let Nora see those two, otherwise, it might trigger her memories. ¡°Nora, wait for me in the room for two minutes. I¡¯ll go to the warehouse to find a bamboo basket. When Ie back, I¡¯ll pick some green beans from the vegetable field.¡± Nora obediently nodded and stood in ce waiting for him. On the other side, Howard carried the unconscious Alisha on his shoulders, holding the little girl with his other hand, and strode towards the cer under the bamboo building. The dark and damp cer was square, with rough yellow mud on the surface, and the windows were made of pure iron. Except for asional rays of light from a small window high up on the wall, it was dim here from morning to night. There were seven or eight women locked in the cer. They are either recent female college graduates, office workers, or married women¡­ without exception, they were all trafficked here. They¡¯ve been detained here for quite some time. On the first day they arrived, there were some people causing a ruckus, but after Camren gave them a good scolding, they became much more obedient. Then they met this young man named ¡°Howard¡±. He¡¯s good-looking, but not very talkative, with a somewhat cold demeanor, but he never beats or scolds them. asionally, when someone falls ill, he helps find medicine. He can be considered the only good person here. It¡¯s just a pity that convincing him to release everyone is as difficult as reaching the sky. As the heavy footsteps drew closer, after several days of silence, a ray of light finally prated the gloomy cer. Then came the sound of metal shing. The door opened. Everyone instinctively looked up, only to see Howard carrying one person on his back and leading another, slowly descending the stairs. ¡°Are these two also trafficked here?¡± ¡°That little girl looks only seven or eight years old. You have the heart to capture her?¡± Howard said nothing, just found a corner and put the people down. As he turned to leave, one of the women suddenly grabbed his cor, her eyes red, and whispered to him: ¡°Howard, I think I have a slight fever. Could you help me find some fever-reducing medicine?¡± When she said this, she didn¡¯t really hold much hope. Apart from being slightly nicer to that idiot, it seemed that Howard wasn¡¯t interested in the life or death of anyone else. Howard nced at the woman, remained silent for two seconds, then nodded in agreement. The woman, grateful, sniffled. ¡°Thank you, Howard. You¡¯re a good person.¡± A good person? Howard¡¯s hand, as he turned around,ughed mockingly at himself. He had learned to steal and cheat since he was a child. Ever since he killed his first person at the age of fifteen, his hands had been stained with blood. He never even thought about turning back until he met Nora. Looking at her innocent smile, he remembered the first snow in his memory. He was seven years old that year. Dad was still with him, and Mom hadn¡¯t passed away. The whole family sat around the firece, roasting fire while listening to Dad talk about how wonderful the outside world was. He vividly remembered that it was the 29th of the twelfth lunar month. The penultimate day of the year, snowkes were drifting outside the window, and the entire small mountain vige was adorned in silver and white, as if all troubles didn¡¯t exist. Dad, to cheer her up, took him outside and built a snowman. All his happiness stayed in that moment, on the smiling snowman. Because when he woke up the next day, his world hadpletely changed. On New Year¡¯s Eve, Dad was going to leave them. Mom and Dad had a big fight. He, still young, hid behind the door, crying and watching, but too timid toe forward and stop him. That was the first regret of his life. Chapter 1049: His First Love Song If he had stopped his father that day, would he not have died, and his mother would not have cried tears of sorrow? Now, encountering Nora, Howard has rediscovered a hint of the feelings he had back then. This long-lost warmth made him ponder for the first time what the meaning of his life was. Was it for money? Or was it for his godfather¡¯s continuous killings¡­ He actually hated killing. At the moment when blood sttered on his hands, he felt so dirty. Yet, he still fantasized about having a piece of pure and wless winter snow. Regardless, he had to try. Even if the oue led to his demise, it would be worth it! Now, agreeing to find medicine for this woman could be considered as his attempt to change himself. On the other side, Nora had been waiting at the door for Howard for a long time without seeing hime out. Just when she was about to lose patience, the man appeared with a delicate bamboo basket slung over his arm. ¡°Sorry, Nora, did I keep you waiting for long?¡± As he spoke, he put the straw hat he was holding on her head, and therge brim instantly covered half of her face. ¡°Um.¡± She felt ufortable and wanted to take it off but was stopped by Howard holding her hand. ¡°Be obedient, wear it. The sun in the mountains is strong, your skin is too delicate, you¡¯ll get sunburnt in no time.¡± He, being a man, didn¡¯t mind, but if his wife¡¯s delicate skin got sunburnt, he would feel distressed. Hearing this, Nora had no choice but to obediently wear the straw hat and reached out to hold his arm. ¡°Howard, look at the littlemb.¡± She was urging him to walk faster to see the sheep. Howard felt she was just like a child, a very curious child. Just because he had mentionedst time that the mother sheep was about to give birth to amb, she was eager to go and see them every day. But how could it happen so quickly? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The sheep were raised on the mountain. This mountain was all under the jurisdiction of the vige chief, and wires were set up at the foot of the mountain. Apart from raising ck mountain goats on the mountain on weekdays, it was more important to prevent those captured people from escaping. The intelligent security system was installed on the wire, which would sound an rm as soon as any living creature approached. When the ¡°militia¡± heard the rm, they would immediately grab their weapons and chase after them. By the way, Camren was the current captain of the ¡°militia.¡± Howard used to be one of them. The vige chief even wanted Kiara to marry him and let him take up the position of captain first. When he got old and retired, he would hand over the position of vige chief to Howard. However, Kiara didn¡¯t like him and would rather let Camren be the captain than choose him. Howard was young and proud, so he simply quit the ¡°militia.¡± Now, thinking about it, it¡¯s good that he quit. If he had taken up that position, where would he find the time to apany Nora to y on the mountain during the day? After all, Nora grew up in a big city. Even though her family declinedter, Sean took care of her. She had never walked such steep mountain roads before. She was already panting for breath before she climbed halfway up the mountain and refused to walk any further. ¡°Tired. I wanna rest, Howard, I¡¯m tired.¡± She hadn¡¯t walked much, but she wanted to climb the mountain to see thembs.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Howard simply handed her the bamboo basket in his hand and took the initiative to bend down in front of her, patting her shoulder and saying, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay¡­ Howard, carry me.¡± Initially somewhat unhappy, she instantly smiled and jumped onto his back, holding onto the man¡¯s neck tightly with her small hands. She¡¯s really light, Howard thought. And it seemed like it was the first time Nora had been carried like this. She was very excited and even started singing along the way. Her voice was very pleasant, but it was a nursery rhyme. Only children would sing such songs. ¡°I can sing too, Nora, do you want to listen?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Howard¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If you want to listen, then give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll sing for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time singing a love song to someone else.¡± She blushed shyly. There¡¯s a tradition in this vige. On the third day of the third month, all the young men and women in the vige dress up and attend an event. They stand separately on each side of the temple ditch, attracting the attention of their desired partners by singing songs. The women respond by singing back. If the young man wins, he can immediately hold the girl¡¯s hand and dance. Howard was already past the age of marriage, but he had never attended this event before. The previous song queen was Kiara, and the song king was was a vige doctor. Growing up in such an environment, Howard naturally learned a couple of lines. Nora didn¡¯t think too much about it. In her mind, if she sang to Howard, he should sing back to her. ¡°Why do you want me to kiss you?¡± ¡°I just sang for you, and you didn¡¯t kiss me.¡± Howard almostughed. As long as she was willing, it didn¡¯t matter how many kisses. ¡°Who said that? Haven¡¯t I kissed you at home?¡± Nora tilted her head for a moment, then nodded. ¡°It seems like that¡¯s true. Well then¡­ I¡¯ll kiss you, and Howard, sing me a song.¡± But her posture couldn¡¯t reach Howard¡¯s mouth, so she could only lower her head and kiss his cheek. The warm sensation made Howard happy. Children are easily deceived. ¡°I kissed you, Howard¡­ Sing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After thinking for a while, Howard chose the ssic song. His voice was deep and maic, but this song should be sung by a soprano. Coming out of Howard¡¯s mouth, it sounded a bit off-key,cking the flowing beauty of emotion, instead it was somewhat- Comical! Howard just went through it cleanly with his eyes shut. Nora was initially listening seriously, but she kept covering her mouth to stifle herughter. It¡¯s really embarrassing¡­ The first time in his life singing a love song to the girl he loved, and she was justughing the whole time. Of course, he knew he didn¡¯t sing well. Howard¡¯s ears turned red, and he just shut up. He swore-he would never sing again! ¡°Howard, it sounds nice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying again. If it¡¯s nice, why were youughing the whole time? Is it really that bad?¡± Before Nora could respond, a cold and sarcasticugh came from behind them. ¡°Well said, at least you have some self-awareness.¡± They saw Kiara, dressed in a dark blue wide-sleeved jacket, matching a floral skirt of the same color, walking proudly towards them. When Kiara¡¯s gazended on Nora¡¯s face, she first felt jealous, then disdainfully curled her lips. ¡°Howard, even if I don¡¯t want you, you don¡¯t have to find a fool to be your wife. You really have no taste.¡± Chapter 1050: Her Man Nora followed the sound and looked over. When the woman approached, she saw the other¡¯s face clearly and suddenly screamed pale with fear. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Bad¡­ bad person, Howard¡­ run, she¡¯s so scary.¡± She was so nervous that sweat broke out on her forehead, grabbing Howard¡¯s sleeve tightly, afraid and hiding behind him. In this state, she looked like a scared little rabbit frightened by a wild wolf. Howard felt extremely sorry for her. Gently patting her back, heforted her softly, ¡°Nora, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yep, my husband is here, Nora¡­ not afraid!¡± ¡°Yes, with me here, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. She won¡¯t hurt you. Be good, loosen your grip, rx.¡± Guided by Howard, Nora finally slowly released her small hand. But she still timidly nced at Kiara. The next moment, she was scared by the woman¡¯s cold face. Seeing this, Kiara standing aside spoke again to provoke her. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s so pathetic that I can¡¯t bear to watch!¡± ¡°Howard, look at the woman you married?¡± ¡°Not only is she stupid, but also a coward, haha. You¡¯re so strong, can she satisfy you in bed?¡± Speaking of this, Kiara felt a little nostalgic for Howard¡¯s strong and sturdy body. Before she decided to cultivate the love potion, Howard was her most satisfying bed partner. However, the cultivation of the love potion required the woman to continuously nourish it with her own body. The side effect was an increase in her sexual desire, constantly needing men. So she found other men, and was caught in bed by Howard on the spot. Since then, their ambiguous rtionship ended and entered into an inexplicable cold war. Both of them were extremely proud individuals, and Howard had been waiting for her to apologize to him. But what he got was the news of her marrying another man.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org For Kiara, Howard was just a dog she raised at home, she could summon him at will. He had no right to interfere in her private affairs at all. Even in the few years after her ex-husband¡¯s death, she nevercked men in her bed, but none of them satisfied her like Howard. As for now¡­ She had a higher goal. Compared with the cool and handsome Mr. Foley, Howard seemed rough andcking in elegance and delicacy. However, before she got Mr. Foley, reigniting the old rtionship with Howard wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice. Kiara, like before, used her delicate fingers to tantalizingly trace his exposed arms. The strong muscles made her swallow saliva. ¡°She can¡¯t sleep with you, but I definitely can. Do you want to go to the grove with me now? Hmm?¡± Howard was infatuated with her for a while. But when he saw the true face of this woman, those physical contacts turned into disgusting memories. How could he have liked such a venomous and domineering woman? It must be because he hadn¡¯t met Nora. Now that he had Nora, Kiara couldn¡¯t stir up any emotions in his heart. He pushed away her hand and took a step back, holding Nora¡¯s hand. He coldly refused her shameless request. ¡°No need, youe to me for something, right? Just say it directly.¡± Was this rejecting her advances? Kiaraughed angrily. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s my honor to let you sleep with me. How dare you refuse me, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were willing to climb the mountain cliffs to pick flowers for me just to kiss me.¡± Howard¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper upon hearing this. He subconsciously looked back at Nora. She should be too stupid to understand, right? The past was his dark history, and it was impossible to erase it. All he could do now was to stay away from Kiara in the future and protect Nora. Although Nora couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, she instinctively disliked the woman touching Howard. After some thought, Nora trembled and spoke, holding Howard¡¯s hand tightly, not letting Kiara touch him. ¡°Husband, mine.¡± Her voice was small, but both Howard and Kiara heard it. The former was thrilled, as excited as if he had won the lottery himself. In his poor memory, this was the first time Nora had shown jealousy. Howard felt that her soft deration of sovereignty was cuter than ever! If Kiara wasn¡¯t in front of him, he really wanted to kiss her. Kiara paused for a second, then smiled and lightly teased, ¡°It¡¯s really strange, a fool would actually be jealous.¡± ¡°Howard, you should know I don¡¯t like seeing this woman. If you don¡¯t want her to get into trouble, you better keep her away. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do next.¡± She was full of tricks, with the knack of subtly influencing people. Howard¡¯s expression changed. He couldn¡¯t let Nora suffer any harm, so for now, he had to temporarily indulge her. ¡°Nora, be good, why don¡¯t you go pick flowers over there and wait for me?¡± ¡°When you fill this basket, I wille back, and then I¡¯ll take you to see the littlembs.¡± He tried to conceal his anger and spoke softly to his young wife, a side of him that Kiara had never seen before. Yet, this tenderness was for another woman, a fool, who was nowhere near as good as her in any aspect, even if Howard was a man she didn¡¯t want anymore, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to pick him up. Kiara thought for a moment and waved for Camren toe over. She said something, and Camren wore a meaningful smile on his face as he nced at Nora. There was anticipation in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely handle this matter for you.¡± Seeing his eager demeanor, Kiara became somewhat displeased. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been thinking about his wife a lottely.¡± Camren had some social skills, so at this time, he had to tter the woman in front of him first. ¡°Of course not, isn¡¯t this just to help you vent your anger? Besides, when I¡¯m practicing elsewhere, isn¡¯t it all to better serve you?¡± ¡°Kiara, do you want me to apany you to pass the time tonight?¡± Because Mr. Foley was staying at her house, Kiara had been feeling bored for days. Hearing Camren¡¯s suggestion, she was indeed a bit tempted. ¡°You help me solve the trouble in front of me first, then we can talk about everything else.¡± Camren immediately patted his chest and assured, ¡°You know my abilities, don¡¯t you? I guarantee I¡¯ll handle it perfectly for you.¡± ¡°See you tonight.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Meanwhile, Howard wasforting his young wife and didn¡¯t notice the two scheming behind him. Nora bit her lip and nced at Kiara, still feeling a bit scared. She shrunk her neck. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll be good, pick flowers¡­ husband,e.¡± So obedient! Howard¡¯s heart waspletely softened by her. Finally, he reluctantly reached out and touched her hair, watching her walk away. Everyone in the vige knew she was his woman, so she wouldn¡¯t be in any trouble. Chapter 1051: Nora in Danger But he forgot about Kiara, who everyone ttered. If she gave an order, no one dared not to obey. When he turned around again, the smile on Howard¡¯s face disappeared, reced by an icy cold expression. Due to his facial features, his cold face gave him a somewhat hostile appearance. This was his truest self! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, tell me.¡± ¡°Help me look up someone.¡± Looking around, he saw an endless lush green grasnd, with walnut and pine trees along the edges. Since it was winter, many wildflowers were not in bloom, but the wild rhododendrons were blooming beautifully. They grew under the shade of the trees, and there was a bird called a rhododendron in ancient times. It moaned day and night, staining the flowers on the ground red, hence the flower was also called the rhododendron. Each cluster of rhododendron flowers had 2-6 flowers, with coros resembling funnels, in various vibrant colors. The rhododendrons here were mainly red and white. The red ones were as passionate as mes, adding a lot of joy to the lonely winter; While the white ones seemed pure and noble, forming a sharp contrast. When the flowers of red and white colors were mixed together, they seemed harmonious. ¡°These flowers are so beautiful, I¡¯ll give them to Howard, he¡¯ll like them¡­¡± She wanted to pick these flowers and give them to Howard. So Nora immediately walked towards the middle of the flower sea, lifting her skirt. By the time Camren arrived, her basket was already half full. The woman¡¯s face, three parts more beautiful than the flowers, resembled a star on TV. Fair-skinned, beautiful, and graceful. Her naturally unadorned face looked a bit pitiful due to its innocence in her eyes and brows. ¡°Darn, I must have been blindfolded by a bird, how did I miss such a little beauty back then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Howard¡¯s luck, to sleep with such a beautiful wife every day, no wonder he pampers her so much.¡± But it¡¯s not toote now, Camren doesn¡¯t mind sleeping with someone else¡¯s wife. It¡¯s even more interesting this way. Saliva flowed from the corners of his mouth again. Camren wiped it away and then, with a beer belly, walked towards the woman. ¡°Hey, sister-inw, picking flowers, huh? This one is nice¡­ beautiful and charming, just like you.¡± He spoke with a vulgar tone, casually picked a red rhododendron flower and handed it to Nora. His squinty eyes kept wandering over the woman. Nora recognized him. He was with that bad woman just now. On the first day she came to the vige, she saw Camren strangling a sister with a whip. And that bad woman named Kiara cut open the woman¡¯s stomach with a knife. Many centipedes crawled out of the woman¡¯s stomach. Some were as long as her arm, and some were only as big as fingernails. Blood flowed all over the ground. So much, so red. Just like the rhododendron flower in her hand, red. Thinking of this, Nora screamed in fear. ¡°Ah, don¡¯te near me!¡± Snap- The bamboo basket fell to the ground, and the rhododendron inside fell onto the ground, covered in dust.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The next moment, it was trampled into mud by a huge foot, no longer the brilliant and morous beauty it was on the branches. ¡°Sister-inw, you seem to be afraid of me, what¡¯s going on? I must not have let you understand me enough.¡± ¡°Then, shall we get to know each other better in this flower sea?¡± As he spoke, Camren grabbed the woman¡¯s arm and pulled her towards himself. ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me¡­ Howard, Howard, help!¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared, boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scream, let me tell you something cheesy, even if you scream your throat out, no one wille to save you.¡± As for Howard, he¡¯s busy talking to Kiara right now. And this spare time is deliberately created by Kiara for him. Nora struggled desperately. But unfortunately, whether in physique or height, the man was much stronger than her, and her weak strength was no match for him. When his mouth pressed against her neck, Nora¡¯s mind began to conjure up many fragmented images. She had simr memories that made her feel extremely disgusted. Even when Howard kissed her, she wouldn¡¯t get a headache. It must be because this person is a bad guy. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te¡­ Howard will hit you.¡± ¡°You think Howard will hit me? You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years. Do you think a woman is more important or a brother?¡± And the vige was never short of women. If worsees to worst, he couldpensate Howard with two good-looking ones. Camren¡¯s preconceived notion was that Howard only cared about this fool because of her looks. When a prettier woman appeared, Howard would no longer be infatuated with her. Even if he forced himself on this fool now, there would be no conflict between brothers. Rip- A crisp sound. It was the sound of fabric tearing. Her clothes were torn open by him, revealing a white bra and exposed skin. Indeed, she was a rare beauty! ¡°Don¡¯t, you viin! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± When the man¡¯s body pressed down on her, Nora¡¯s survival instinct triggered her brain, and in that instant, she thought of many things. But they were all fragmented. Just as Camren was about to take off her pants, she reached out and felt a stone on the ground. With a determined heart, she clenched the stone tightly and fiercely smashed it towards Camren¡¯s head. ¡°Bang-¡± His head rang with a buzzing sound, and golden stars appeared before Camren¡¯s eyes. The next moment, he felt a warm liquid flowing down from his head. Everything before him became blurred. Bright red¡­ It was blood! He reached out and touched it, then, after seeing clearly, he angrily pped the woman. Then, like a fan, his big hand grabbed her delicate neck, his ferocity akin to an evil spirit crawling out of hell. ¡°You bitch, how dare you injure me, making me bleed so much! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­ Howard, help¡­ help me.¡± He tightened his grip, and Nora¡¯s neck felt a pain, her breath obstructed. The imminent suffocation made her feel desperate. ncing slightly sideways, she saw the trampled rhododendrons. The red flower liquid and white petals intertwined, so beautiful. ¡°Unfortunately, Howard¡­ can¡¯t see it anymore.¡± The breeze gently carried away her murmurs. Just as the woman slowly closed her eyes, an angry voice suddenly came from behind the two. ¡°You dare to touch my woman!¡± It was Howard. He¡¯s here! Just as he was talking to Kiara, he suddenly felt uneasy and annoyed. Kiara wanted to bring up their childhood memories. He was impatient and thought of Nora. So, he made an excuse and left first. Not seeing Nora on the grass, he guessed she might have gone to pick flowers in the woods. Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived, he saw Nora being bullied by Camren. Chapter 1052: Howard’s Rage Howard erupted in an instant, rushing over in big strides. Meanwhile, Camren also became anxious. He quickly released his hand and stammered to exin, ¡°Howard, listen to me. I didn¡¯t intend to kill her¡­¡± It was all her own fault! Before Camren could finish his sentence, he felt a dull pain on his face. ¡°You damn well are seeking death!¡± ¡°Dare to touch my woman, who do you think you are?¡± In his anger, Howard had lost his rationality. All he could think about was Nora lying in the flower bed barely breathing, her clothes torn rudely by Camren, and the vivid p mark on her face. The woman he cherished so dearly was bullied by someone else. Just thinking about it made Howard want to kill Camren on the spot, and he did just that. The vige chief had taken him in as his own son because he saw the determination and capability in him. Since Camren and Howard grew up together, Howard had turned a blind eye to many things, including Camren¡¯s affair with Kiara. ¡°You absolutely should not have touched my woman.¡± As Howard threatened, he picked up a thick wooden stick from the ground and viciously aimed at Camren¡¯s legs. The stick swung like a rain of blows, each onending on Camren, causing him to cry out in pain, begging for mercy. ¡°Howard, I really know I was wrong, please spare me this time.¡± Crack¡­ Apanied by his screams was the sound of his leg bone breaking. Next, Howard threw away the stick and grabbed Camren¡¯s cor, smashing his head against a nearby tree trunk. His actions were brutal and fierce, causing even someone as wicked as Camren to feel fear deep in his bones. ¡°Howard, please spare me this time, I really won¡¯t dare again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance!¡± With determination, Howard grabbed a rock from the ground and smashed it against Camren¡¯s head. The second blow caused blood to gush even more violently from his head, soon covering Camren¡¯s entire body, making him look like he was dredged up from a pool of blood. Both of his legs and arms were violently broken by Howard. Even if they were reattachedter, he would be destined to be a cripple. In the vige, cripples were often drained of their blood to feed the snakes in the stone caves. That¡¯s why Kelvin and his group hadn¡¯te across a single grave on their journey. Camren didn¡¯t want to end up like that. In a desperate attempt to survive, he was about to confess the truth. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me. The truth is¡­¡± ¡°It was Kiara who made me do it.¡± Before he could utter those words, a clear and cold voice rang out behind them. It was Kiara. She nced at Camren, who was beaten beyond recognition, and frowned with some disdain. ¡°Howard, you¡¯ve gone too far. She¡¯s just an outsider, why would you be so ruthless to your own fellow?¡± ¡°Outsider? Ruthless?¡± Howard sneered coldly, his eyes filled with determination like a wild and untamed wolf. ¡°To you, Nora might just be a poor and foolish girl. But to me, she¡¯s the first person in my life whom I want to protect with my life.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife, the one who will apany me through this lifetime. In my heart, she¡¯s more important than anything else!¡± ¡°As for Camren, he deserves to die!¡± With that, Camren cowered even further behind the tree, consumed by fear. Kiara was angered by these words. ¡°Have the guts to say that in front of my father. Camren is at fault but doesn¡¯t deserve to die. I¡¯ll take him away first.¡± After saying that, she even kicked Camren, asking emotionlessly. ¡°Can you walk by yourself?¡± Both his legs and arms were broken, causing him pain even with the slightest movement, let alone standing up. He shook his head. ¡°What a waste! Wait here for me, I¡¯ll go find someone to carry you back.¡± Seeing Kiara about to leave, Camren, fearing Howard would attempt to kill him again after she left, grabbed the sleeve of her dress. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± On the other side, Howard had calmed down by now. He had beaten Camren enough to vent his anger. Now, he was more worried about Nora¡¯s safety and had no time to waste staying there. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m taking you home.¡± ¡°Answer me, please, I beg you¡­ you must be alright.¡± With a splitting headache, Nora heard someone calling her name by her ear and wanted to respond. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to open her mouth. She could only shout his name in her mind. [Howard.] At the easternmost part of the vige was a rubber forest, under the dense canopy of which was the coolest ce in the whole vige. A quaint and delicate bamboo house stood among it, surrounded not only by rubber trees but also several huge banana trees. Under the trees, an elderly man dressed in ethnic clothing wasfortably lying in a chair, enjoying the coolness.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In his hand was not a fan but a casually picked banana leaf. With a gourd of wine fastened to his waist, he asionally took a sip, enjoying the cold wind in the forest, his life couldn¡¯t be morefortable. ¡°This is the life, what¡¯s the point of fighting all the time?¡± ¡°When you get old, you should seek peace, let the young worry about those things.¡± After whispering these words, the white-haired elder even started humming a tune with delight. Just then, two young men in indigo robes barged in. ¡°Uncle Ronin, the vige chief has invited you to make a trip there.¡± From the way the two men addressed the elder, it was apparent they held great respect for him. Uncle Ronin, however, turned over, closed his eyes, and took a nap. ¡°No, no, if the vige chief is calling for me, it surely is not for anything good. Just say I¡¯m not at home.¡± Hearing this, one of the young men hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Ronin, it¡¯s a matter of life and death this time, Camren is about to die.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± He knew the kid Camren, having watched him grow up. As a child, he liked to steal things, bully the weak but fear the strong. As he grew up, it got even worse. Fraud, gambling, drugs¡­ he did it all. Thatd was nothing good. But after all, he was a viger, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see the young man pass away so young. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make the trip with you, wait¡­ I¡¯ll go get my medicine box.¡± ¡°You need to hurry, Uncle Ronin, I¡¯m afraid Camren won¡¯tst much longer.¡± ¡°Really, is it that serious?¡± Chapter 1053: One Glance is Enough Everyone in this vige knows each other well. Who in this vige could beat Camren in a fight? Or rather¡­ they simply wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on him. However, Uncle Ronin was shocked when he saw the ¡°bloody man¡± lying on the bed with his own eyes. ¡°Oh my god, is this¡­ is this Camren? It¡¯s a miracle that he can hold on until now.¡± The vige chief¡¯s face looked terrible. Because the person who beat up Camren was none other than his foster son, Howard. ording to his daughter Kiara, they had a conflict over a woman. ¡°How pathetic, to do such a shameful thing for a woman. Go call Howard to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was the two young men who had juste to fetch Uncle Ronin who were now going to Howard¡¯s house. But as soon as they reached the door, they saw Howard carrying an unconscious woman walking towards them. ¡°Vige Chief, Howard is here.¡± So they didn¡¯t need to make this trip. The vige chief nced outside with a tilted head. He thought Howard hade to apologize. He snorted coldly. ¡°He knows his ce, bringing that woman here to apologize.¡± However, the next moment, what Howard said had nothing to do with an apology. He was actually looking for Uncle Ronin, the doctor. Earlier, Howard had taken Nora to Uncle Ronin¡¯s ce first. But his house was closed, and he was not there. Howard had to ask around before learning that he had been summoned by the vige chief. To save time, he had no choice but to bring Nora along. ¡°Uncle Ronin, your medical skills are the best here. Please help me see Nora. She passed out and hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± It turned out that Howard did note here to apologize, but to get medical help for the woman in his arms. Now the vige chief couldn¡¯t help but smile. With a bright, brass pipe in his mouth, he exhaled white smoke continuously from his nostrils. ¡°Okay, okay, Howard, you¡¯ve really grown wings.¡± ¡°If I forbid you to treat her and ask you to kill her, what would you choose?¡± Although Howard was his foster son, in fact, he just saw Howard as ackey who disobeyed its owner. Unfortunately, Howard¡¯s recent behavior in his eyes had constituted ¡°defiance.¡± Howard carefully held Nora, kneeling down on both knees. ¡°Godfather, I know you have taken care of me all these years, but Nora is the woman I love the most. Please don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡± Does this mean he chooses the woman? The vige chief took a deep drag on his pipe. This time, the white smoke covered the killing intent in his eyes. No one saw it clearly, but Uncle Ronin saw it very clearly. He and the vige chief were the same age, and they grew up together. He knew the other¡¯s character very well. That was a man who could even kill his own wife. If Howard continued to be so stubborn, he might lose his life because of this woman. The whole vige had over a hundred households, which wasn¡¯t considered few. However, only Howard was the most promising in his eyes. If he really lost his life because of this, Uncle Ronin would feel sorry for him. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to plead for Howard. ¡°Whitehead, why don¡¯t you let me take a look at the girl? You know Howard¡¯s character, he is definitely not someone who causes trouble for no reason.¡± It was probably because Camren took advantage of Howard¡¯s wife, and Howard just sought justice. For the vige chief, how things started didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was the oue. He only knew that Howard had be rebellious, harming his buddy because of an outside. ¡°Ronin, you don¡¯t need to say anymore. No one is allowed to save that woman!¡± ¡°And Howard, for injuring Camren, I¡¯ll punish you by sending you to the punishment chamber.¡± The punishment chamber¡­ From the literal meaning, one could tell it was a ce filled with violence. Yes, it was a punishment invented by the vige chief. It involved locking someone in a small dark room, with no light and no one around. Yet, this room was enough to make all the vigers turn pale. Anyone who went in wouldn¡¯t survive more than two hours. It was generally used to punish enemies or traitors. Ordering Howard to the punishment chamber meant treating him as a traitor. Though Kiara disliked Howard for turning against her over a woman, it was now a matter of using whoever was avable, especially since Camren was incapacitated. Howard was the only capable young person left in the vige. ¡°Wait, Dad, I have something to say.¡± Seeing it was his daughter Kiara, the vige chief¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Dad, while Howard was wrong to injure Camren, punishing him in the punishment chamber won¡¯t solve anything. It¡¯s better to let him redeem himself. As for that woman¡­ she¡¯s the real troublemaker and shouldn¡¯t stay in the vige.¡± Here, only one kind of person could openly leave the vige: a dead one! The vige chief found this reasoning sound. ¡°Howard, my daughter is willing to spare you due to old affection. If you kill this woman now, you¡¯ll be forgiven. Are you willing?¡± Everyone urged Howard to agree. However, the young man stood tall, answering calmly, ¡°Godfather, I refuse! Nora is my wife. I¡¯d rather die than kill her.¡± Ronin sucked in a breath of cold air. How could this boy suddenly act so stubborn? He wasn¡¯t this devoted before. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be foolish. You¡¯ve only been together for a little over a month.¡± Howard looked at the unconscious woman in his arms, a rare tender smile appearing on his rugged face. ¡°Nora is naive; she doesn¡¯t know anything. I can end myself, just spare her life, godfather.¡± At that moment, the vige chief knew that the pawn he had nurtured for nearly ten years was now worthless. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll grant your wish. Someone, lock this bastard in the punishment chamber! No one is to release him without my order.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kiara opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing. Her heart was in turmoil. Howard truly fell for that fool, willing to give up everything for her. He was such a foolish man! Ronin was about to burst with frustration, but unfortunately, his words had no effect on the vige chief. What should be done now? Chapter 1054: I’m Nora Lawrence ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself, no need for you to apany me,¡± Howard said firmly. ¡°Before you go, godfather¡­ this is thest time I¡¯ll call you that, please keep your promise and let Nora go,¡± he added with a tone that showed no fear, which further infuriated the vige chief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my word. Frank, Porter, you two escort this woman back,¡± the vige chief ordered. Frank and Porter¡­ those were the names of the two young men from earlier. Upon hearing the vige chief¡¯smand, they reluctantly approached under immense pressure, ready to take Nora from Howard. ¡°Howard, hand her over to us,¡± Frank said quietly. His rtionship with Howard was quite good, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see Howard walking into his death. Porter, on the other hand, was Camren¡¯s subordinate. He had disliked Howard for a long time, and now, it was a perfect opportunity to kick him while he¡¯s down. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry¡­ when you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll take care of this woman on behalf of your brother,¡± Porter chimed in. ¡°Get lost! None of you are allowed to touch her!¡± Howard kicked Porter away, causing him to fly several meters away with a grunt of pain in his abdomen. Now Frank dared not move, afraid that he might be the next one to get hit. ¡°Howard, don¡¯t look at me like that, I really don¡¯t have such intentions. You know me, I¡¯ve always been the most timid one,¡± Frank pleaded. ¡°Hmph!¡± Howard insisted on making sure Nora was safe before he left, even if it meant breaking everything apart. After being a thug for so many years, he had umted quite a bit of evidence of the vige chief¡¯s crimes. If pushed to the edge, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to drag a few others down with him. At this moment, the vige chief deeply regretted adopting Howard, but unfortunately, there was no such thing as a regret pill in this world. He could only nod and agree to Howard¡¯s final request. ¡°Alright, Ronin, you go and check on that woman,¡± the vige chief instructed. ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Ronin sighed deeply in his heart. Although he had known that Howard would eventually sh with this father-daughter duo, he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly. Howard was a fool, if only he could endure a little longer¡­ When the vige chief passed away in a few years, even if Kiara wanted to cause trouble, she wouldn¡¯t be able to touch him. By then, he would be the vige chief, and everyone would listen to him. Was it really worth it to end up like this just for a woman? ¡°Uncle Ronin, please take care of her,¡± Howard said. ¡°I¡¯ve done all sorts of bad things in my life, I¡¯m already halfway into hell, but she¡¯s different. I hope she can live well, forever shining smile like the sun,¡± Howard¡¯s words moved Uncle Ronin deeply. He remembered the passionate love affair he had when he was young, which ended tragically. Seeing Howard now, it was like seeing his younger self. ¡°You foolish boy, you¡¯re really a fool! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to protect her,¡± Uncle Ronin replied. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying this, Howard looked deeply at Nora, who was still unconscious, and took off a silver bracelet from his wrist, cing it on her. This silver bracelet was the only keepsake left by his deceased mother. Howard had worn it for many years, never taking it off even when bathing. Now, he left it to Nora, symbolizing that he was entrusting his heart to her. Finally, he kissed the back of the girl¡¯s fair hand devoutly before turning around and leaving. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Frank and Porter hurriedly followed, escorting him to the prison. On the other side, Uncle Ronin, entrusted by Howard, bravely faced the cold and imposing gazes of Kiara and the vige chief as he diagnosed Nora. ¡°How is she?¡± Kiara asked slowly. ¡°Her body is fine, just some superficial injuries. The reason she hasn¡¯t woken up is because of her mental condition. Or perhaps she doesn¡¯t want to wake up. In this situation, even I cannot do anything,¡± Uncle Ronin replied. ¡°What if she never wakes up?¡± Uncle Ronin paused deliberately here, his expression serious as he answered, ¡°She won¡¯tst three days.¡± The vige chief and his daughter were quite satisfied with the unexpected answer, especially Kiara. Sheughed heartily, a hint of schadenfreude in her eyes as she looked at Nora¡¯s delicate and pure face. ¡°Howard exchanged his own life for her chance to survive, but she ended up seeking death, hahaha.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take her away.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Ronin quickly carried Nora away on his back, not daring to pause his steps. After leaving the vige chief¡¯s house, he deliberately looked back to make sure no one was following before continuing to take Nora away. Back at his own ce, heid her on the sickbed. Turning around, he took out a set of silver needles from the drawer, and with two fingers, he inserted them into her philtrum and Baihui acupoints one after another. In fact, she was just temporarily shocked and couldn¡¯t recover. Plus, the severe head injury she had suffered earlier had left some blood clots, and this stimtion turned out to be a blessing in disguise. The blood clot in her skull dispersed, and when she opened her eyes again, she should be able to regain her memory. ¡°Girl, you must not disappoint Howard. That silly kid risked everything for you, even entering the punishment chamber. I really don¡¯t know if he cane back safely.¡± God bless. He had to quickly figure out a way to save Howard. Meanwhile, Nora in her sleep seemed to be immersed in a movie-like calmness, absorbed in someone else¡¯s story. The spoiled daughter had everything others didn¡¯t from birth. Parents¡¯ love, endless delicacies, luxury clothes¡­ Even when she liked painting, her mother specially invited a famous artist from the country to give her lessons. The wall full of awards and trophies showcased the excellence of the girl. However, there was also a girl who grew up with her, whose face she couldn¡¯t see clearly in the dream, but she felt hatred towards her. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, the little girl was undoubtedly pitiful because she had nothingpared to Nora. The proud daughter was defeated by that beggar-like little girl. Until one day, all her pride waspletely crushed by another person; Her virginity was taken by her best friend¡¯s brother in deceit; Followed by an abortion and being kicked out; The family fell into decline; Her mothermitted suicide by jumping off the building, and her father found another woman¡­ In her dreams, she did a lot of bad things, and in the end, she suffered a miserable fate. The onlyforting thing was that her brother stayed by her side even after she became mentally disabled. When she woke up, she found that proud girl was her. Nora instinctively reached out and touched her face, unsurprisingly feeling cold fingertips. She cried. These tears were undoubtedly filled with sadness and sorrow. ¡°I¡­ remember everything now.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I am Nora Lawrence, the second daughter of the Lawrence family¡­¡± However, the next moment Nora saw the silver bracelet on her wrist and froze for a moment. ¡°Howard.¡± Chapter 1055: Nora Discovers the Dungeon Uncle Ronin immediately got up from his rocking chair and walked in to see what was happening in the room. Sure enough, he spotted the girl sitting up on the bed, and he happily stroked his goat beard. ¡°Howard¡¯s wife, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± This address was undoubtedly unfamiliar to Nora, and she found it difficult to ept her new identity. She had been abducted to this remote and backward mountainous area during her stupor, forced to marry a rustic man. But the man in her memory had been extremely kind to her. He would coax her into taking medicine, take her to see the sheep and pick wildflowers to make her happy, cook for her because he feared she wouldn¡¯t be used to the food here, and stay up all night taking care of her when she was sick. Nora had never experienced such warmth before. It turned out that being loved and cherished by someone was so sweet. But he only loved the simple and kind Nora; she was a sinner who had done many wrongs. Nora found herself deeply conflicted. The two personalities of Nora kept arguing in her mind, like a battle between an angel and a demon. The endless tug-of-war gave her a splitting headache. Nora: ¡°You have nothing left. Why bother clinging to the past? Howard loves you so much. Why not stay here and live happily with him?¡± Nora: ¡°You were raised by your mother ording to the standards of a proper youngdy since childhood. Are you willing to stay here and be an ordinary vige woman?¡± Nora: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a vige woman? You spent the first half of your life pursuing marriage into wealthy families, but how many of those men truly cared for you? Don¡¯t forget, your child died, and he didn¡¯t even nce at him!¡± Nora: ¡°What about your talent and dreams? What about your brother, who took care of you for five years¡­ don¡¯t you want to go back and see him?¡± Nora: ¡°Howard is almost dying for you. He loves you so much, how can you abandon him? Admit it, you¡¯ve fallen in love with him.¡± The two little voices in her head were still fighting, with no clear winner. Meanwhile, the real Nora was clutching her throbbing head in agony and shouting loudly, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m Nora, I¡¯m Nora!¡± In an instant, her face turned as pale as paper, and she seemed to go mad, repeatedly hitting herself on the head with her hands. This frightened Uncle Ronin. ¡°Kid, are you okay? If you keep hitting yourself like this, you¡¯ll be stupid again. If you¡¯re not feeling well, shall I take another look at you?¡± As Uncle Ronin approached with a silver needle in his hand, Nora remembered someone from her memory. He was the most feared and envied person to her. ¡°No, don¡¯te any closer. I¡¯m fine.¡± Now Uncle Ronin noticed a hint of fear in her eyes as she looked at him, obviously afraid. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯te over. Don¡¯t get agitated. Your condition is still unstable, you shouldn¡¯t be stimted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and find some medicine for you. You stay here and don¡¯t wander around.¡± Uncle Ronin naturally didn¡¯t want to leave her alone here, but there was no one else in the house to take care of her. Moreover, she was now fully awake and had a normal mind, so she shouldn¡¯t run amok. Just in case, he¡¯d better go ande back early. As soon as Uncle Ronin left, Nora ignored his advice and, following the route in her memory, stumbled back to the ce where she and Howard had lived for over a month. When Nora set foot here again, she felt an indescribable sense of oppression. After a long while, she finally took the first step and climbed the stairs. The bamboo-made house had a natural fragrance, and there were two dried wildflowers hanging at the door. She had picked them five days ago and deliberately put them there. Under the eaves, there was a small stove, with medicine jars and bowls ced on top of it. Howard would brew medicine for her here every day, then patiently coax her into taking it. Every item in the room reminded her of the ruggedly handsome face of that man. He wasn¡¯t much of a talker, but there was always plenty to say when he was with her. Honestly, Howard was definitely not Nora¡¯s type. But the image of the man stepping forward to protect her had remained vivid in her mind. ¡°What should I do?¡± Nora slumped on the bed in despair. Perhaps it was her bad luck, but as she sat down, she inadvertently pressed a switch. Click- A faint sound echoed in the room, followed by the appearance of a square hole in the floor out of nowhere. Nora, with wide eyes, approached curiously. Peering down, all she saw was pitch darkness. ¡°This¡­ is a cer?¡± She had lived here for over a month without ever discovering this secret. Driven by curiosity, she decided to take a look. ncing around, she found a shlight in a box and descended the stairs with its light. After descending about a dozen steps, a tunnel appeared in front of her. It was narrow, allowing only one person to pass, and there was no light around, just pitch darkness. Nora grew increasingly afraid as she walked, her mind filled with guesses about whaty ahead. Finally, she arrived at a rtively spacious area. To her astonishment, at the end of the tunnel was a prison cell. Through an iron gate, she saw several women and even a child detained inside. Her presence lifted their spirits, and they began moring for release. ¡°Who are you? Can you let us out?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Howard?¡± ¡°Please, let us out. My family is wealthy, I¡¯ll make sure my dad gives you a million.¡± Nora was dumbfounded. She had thought Howard was just an ordinary viger, but to discover that he was keeping so many women imprisoned¡­ These people clearly weren¡¯t from around here. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as she was at a loss for what to do, a little girl from the crowd approached her. The girl suddenly reached out with her dark little hand and grabbed Nora¡¯s wrist. ¡°Nora, why are you here?¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Now it was Nora¡¯s turn to be shocked. She didn¡¯t recognize the child in front of her, yet the girl could urately call out her name. The look in the girl¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. Did she truly not recognize her own face? Cheche was momentarily stunned. She forgot that Nora didn¡¯t know her in this world. ¡°Ahem¡­ If you let me out, I¡¯ll tell you a secret, deal?¡± ¡°What secret?¡± The little girl smirked, deliberately teasing her. ¡°You have to let me out first before I can tell you.¡± After weighing her options, Nora agreed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, she admitted she didn¡¯t know where the key was. With that, everyone¡¯s spirits sank again. Without a key, how could they escape? Chapter 1056: Escape from the Dungeon At this moment, a severely ill girl spoke up, ¡°I know the key should be in the kitchen because I¡¯ve seen oil stains on his hands several times.¡± Hearing this, Nora nced at everyone, biting her lip as she softly replied, ¡°Then wait for me, I¡¯ll go back to look for the key.¡± Now she was the only hope for everyone. But what if Nora was just deceiving them and never came back? ¡°Yeah, why should we believe you¡¯lle back to save us?¡± ¡°You have no rtion to us, why would you help us?¡± There might be some conspiracy in this. Nora opened her mouth to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words. She hadn¡¯t even thought about saving them before. She only agreed earlier because of the secret the little girl mentioned. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can wait for someone else to rescue you. But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have that chance!¡± Howard used to be in charge here, andpared to others, he was rtively good, never insulting or abusing them. But now that Howard was in trouble, the vige chief would definitely send someone else to take over. Others in the vige weren¡¯t as easy to deal with as Howard. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t mind them. Our deal still stands. I trust you, and that¡¯s enough. Time is running out.¡± ¡°You trust me?¡± With so many people here suspecting her motives, why did a little girl like her trust herself so unquestionably? Cheche nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t doubt the person I entrust.¡± Was this what it felt like to be trusted by someone? Nora suddenly felt an indescribable feeling in her heart, but it wasn¡¯t bad. She finally looked up at the little girl. ¡°Wait for me then, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± With that said, she turned and left. Alisha looked on in amazement. Was the little girl really only seven years old? In such a dangerous environment, she could remain so calm and seek outside help. In just a few words, she got the woman to agree to help. If it were her, she might not have been able toe up with a solution so quickly. ¡°Cheche, you¡¯re amazing.¡± She genuinely praised the little girl, who smiled faintly without any modesty. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be too surprised. I have many talents.¡± Cheche now knew that this woman named Alisha was only pretending to be Kelvin¡¯s wife for the mission. So her attitude towards her wasn¡¯t as cold as before. On the other side, Nora retraced her steps to the shack and went straight to the kitchen to find the key. After turning the kitchen upside down, she found the key in the basket, along with a thick stack wrapped in oil paper. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Curiously, she opened it and found three shiny gold bars, weighing at least five or six pounds each. ¡°It must be his hiding spot.¡± Nora wrapped the gold bars back up and stuffed them back into the basket, then hid the basket in the stove. It was so dirty inside that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t bother to look there. Just as she got the key and was about to leave, Nora keenly noticed three or four men walking towards her. ¡°My guess was right. The vige chief did send someone to take over here. I need to hurry and rescue them before they arrive.¡± With that in mind, Nora quickened her pace. At the same time, the people in the dungeon anxiously fixed their gazes on the door. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, why hasn¡¯t shee back yet?¡± Some were starting to pace around impatiently. Alisha was also worried. They were forced to separate now, and she didn¡¯t know how Mr. Foley and Mr. David were faring. ¡°Cheche, are you sure she¡¯lle back?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a familiar figure appeared before them. It was Nora, holding the key, returning. She hurriedly unlocked the door. ¡°You guys follow me quickly. I just saw three people heading this way. They must be trying to relocate you.¡± ¡°Three people?¡± Alisha asked, wanting to confirm the number. ¡°Yes, three people. I wouldn¡¯t be mistaken,¡± she replied confidently. Cheche had a new idea. ¡°We don¡¯t need to run. Why don¡¯t we catch them like fish in a barrel?¡± Alisha agreed that counterattacking was the best option. She said confidently, ¡°Just three people, I can handle two by myself.¡± ¡°But¡­ what about the third one?¡± She looked around and realized the people here were sick, small, and weak. It would be a problem just to walk out, let alone fighting. Nora was about to suggest she could try, but looking at her delicate hands, ustomed to drawing and ying the piano, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of getting them dirty with blood. At that moment, Cheche stepped forward. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of the remaining one.¡± ¡°You?¡± Everyone looked at her with doubt, swallowing nervously. ¡°Can you do it?¡± It wasn¡¯t that they looked down on Cheche; she was just too young, still just a child. Cheche shrugged. ¡°Do you have a better choice? Don¡¯t worry, I have a secret weapon.¡± She blinked innocently, her mysterious demeanor arousing curiosity about her so-called secret weapon. The little girl naturally wouldn¡¯t tell them, because once the secret was revealed, it wouldn¡¯t be a secret anymore. Next was to find weapons and wait quietly for the arrival of the enemy. As Nora had said, there were indeed three men, each carrying a gun and a rope around their waists. They approached the dungeon step by step, chatting in anguage nobody understood. It wasn¡¯t until the leader used a key to open the dungeon door that he spoke in Che¡¯snguage. ¡°The vige chief said tonight they will all be sent to the temple for the blood ritual of the deity.¡± Hearing this, the women in the dungeon turned pale with fear, trembling uncontrobly. This reaction greatly pleased the men. They joked, ¡°Originally we could have given you a way out, but who let the witch want to activate the love charm.¡± ¡°There are several good-looking women here. If there were no orders, I would really like to taste one.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Stop it, have you forgotten Camren was crippled because he yed with Howard¡¯s woman? Put away your thoughts and quickly send them to Magic Temple.¡± ¡°s, what a pity.¡± ¡­ Just as the two men stepped into the cell, a ck shadow suddenly shed at the door, catching them off guard. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The men instinctively reached for their guns, but the shadow was faster. A kicknded on the man¡¯s wrist, the pain so intense he couldn¡¯t even scream before the gun fell from his hand. In the next moment, a hand grabbed it. Alisha rolled forward, aiming a shot at the other man¡¯s shoulder as shended on one knee. ¡°Cheche, now!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The third man realized something was wrong and attempted to escape, but it was toote. All he heard were the whooshing sounds of two projectiles flying through the air. Chapter 1057: Lost Magic He nced down to see his legs pierced by two toothpicks, oozing blood slowly. Although they were just two toothpicks, his leg felt as heavy as if it were bearing a thousand kilograms. A dirty little girl pped her hands and strode out of the cell. She smiled, revealing a row of snow-white teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve targeted your acupoints. If you don¡¯t want this leg anymore, feel free to move, hehe.¡± ¡°You!¡± The man couldn¡¯t believe he was being ambushed by a little girl. Cheche effortlessly disarmed him and pressed the gun against his lower back, threatening him. ¡°What¡¯s this about blood ritual that you were talking about earlier?¡± The injured man immediately shouted, veins bulging on his forehead, ¡°Frank, you can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± Alisha coldly rebuked and hit him on the back of his neck with the gun handle, causing the man to faint. The other two were either twisted by her arm or fixed in ce by Cheche.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Quick, tie them up with ropes.¡± Nora nodded and quickly untied the ropes from their waists, binding them securely. Soon all three of them were subdued, and Cheche looked down at them from a high vantage point. ¡°Whoever can answer my question from earlier, I¡¯ll let them go, otherwise¡­ you¡¯ll stay here forever.¡± Such chilling wordsing from such a young girl created a stark contrast, astonishing everyone. Frank¡¯s leg still hurt, and at twenty-four, he didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, but will you really let me go?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualification to negotiate. Now, I hold all the cards, whether to kill or spare, it all depends on my mood.¡± ¡°Speak or not, it¡¯s up to you to weigh the consequences.¡± Frank: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, one couldn¡¯t trust a woman¡¯s words, even if she was just a little girl. But in order to grasp a glimmer of hope, he still answered Cheche¡¯s question. ¡°Blood ritual is a ritual in our vige held once every three years to worship the deity. Previously, it used to be performed with the blood of cattle, sheep, pigs, and chickens. However, the vige chief said that such methods had minimal effect, so he changed it to sacrificing fresh human blood, once every three years¡­ selecting a young girl.¡± Because of this ritual, the number of women in the vige decreased significantly. Families with daughters were anxious, some packing up and fleeing overnight, some choosing suicide over being killed alive. In the end, the vige was left with mostly men or old women who were of no use. Seeing the situation was not right, and with no young women left for sacrifice, even the eligible bachelors couldn¡¯t find wives. So, the vige chief resorted to kidnapping women. After hearing the whole story, it seemed like the vige chief was the mastermind behind everything, which sparked Cheche¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought of leaving this ce, escaping the control of the vige chief?¡± Frank shook his head, smiling bitterly. ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t know. We can¡¯t escape.¡± When Cheche heard him call her ¡°little sister,¡± she red at him fiercely and snorted arrogantly. ¡°Who are you calling little girl?¡± ¡°Well, missy, you don¡¯t know, every viger here is under the influence of the Lost Magic. Without the vige chief¡¯s antidote, we can¡¯t escape.¡± Lost Magic? What is this? Cheche had never heard of this before. Frank exined, ¡°Once someone is affected by this curse, they¡¯ll feel dizzy and lost once they step out of the vige, but they won¡¯t when they return.¡± This way, no one could leave. In the past, some people tried to challenge the curse, but they either died of thirst and hunger in the outskirts or kept wandering in circles. After hearing this, everyone felt a chill, worrying about themselves. ¡°To think there¡¯s such a sinister thing, could we also be affected by the curse?¡± someone asked. Frank nodded truthfully. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve been affected by the curse since the first day you entered the vige. So don¡¯t struggle, you can¡¯t escape.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cheche kicked him. ¡°Are there anyone else besides the vige chief who has the antidote for the curse?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get the antidote from that old fox, and Cheche wasn¡¯tpletely confident. Frank hesitated before saying, ¡°I think¡­ Uncle Ronin might have it. He¡¯s the vige¡¯s shaman and knows about medicine.¡± Just as Cheche was about to ask who Uncle Ronin was, Nora volunteered to step forward from the crowd. ¡°Let me handle this.¡± Since Howard and Uncle Ronin were close, and Nora was willing to help, getting the antidote for the curse seemed usible. Cheche nodded at her. ¡°Thank you.¡± However, there was always a doubt in her heart; Nora seemed different from the Nora she knew. Forget it, let¡¯s escape first. Seeing them preparing to leave the vige, Frank also felt tempted. He looked at Cheche with a pleading expression. ¡°Missy, if you manage to get the antidote for the curse, could you take me out too? I also hate it here and want to explore the world.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheche narrowed her bright eyes. ¡°It¡¯s possible to leave, but you have to help us with something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Come closer, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± When Cheche revealed her full n, Alisha couldn¡¯t help but admire her in her heart. Brave and strategic! ¡°If only I had half of Cheche¡¯s intelligence. It¡¯s a shame that despite being older than you by more than ten years, I¡¯m not as good as you, boo hoo,¡± Alisha cried a couple of times before suddenly remembering something important. ¡°Wait, what about Mr. Foley and Mr. David? Cheche, do you have a n for them?¡± She now fully trusted Cheche. The young girl was so clever; she must have a foolproof n. ¡°Let¡¯s rescue Mr. David first, then you contact the people from the police station to prepare to arrest them. As for saving Uncle Foley, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Beforeing, she and Uriel had secretly ced a set ofmunication equipment in the car. As soon as they got evidence, they would contact the higher-ups. ¡°The car is parked in the square, let¡¯s change into their clothes and sneak out now.¡± Without further ado, with Frank covering them, Alisha and Nora left. One went to seek outside help; the other went to find the antidote for the curse. As for Cheche, relying on her petite and agile figure, she stealthily made her way through the bamboo forest towards the vige chief¡¯s house. Chapter 1058: Punishment Chamber On the other side, Uncle Ronin finally found the herbs he needed on the mountain. However, when he returned, he found that the person who should have been resting in the house was missing. This made him furious, so he immediately threw the bamboo basket on his back aside and started searching the house. After searching everywhere without finding anyone, he started to feel nervous. ¡°Strange, where is she? Could Kiara¡¯s people have taken her away?¡± If that were the case, it would be terrible. Fortunately, at that moment, Nora returned on her own, respectfully calling out to him. ¡°Uncle Ronin.¡± Seeing her safely back, Uncle Ronin felt relieved. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Nora returned this time to ask for the remedy, and time was of the essence; every second counted. Without beating around the bush, she directly asked, ¡°Uncle Ronin, I n to escape from here with Howard. Do you have the antidote to the Lost Magic?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°What?¡± Uncle Ronin was greatly surprised by her words, his expression showing some hesitation. ¡°How did you know about the Lost Magic?¡± But he quickly found the answer to his question. ¡°Was it Howard who told you?¡± Instead of answering his question directly, Nora asked again, ¡°Uncle Ronin, this is a matter of great importance. Please tell me the truth.¡± As she spoke, she knelt down straight on both knees. ¡°This¡­ can you please get up first before we talk?¡± He wasn¡¯t so old that he needed a young girl to kneel and kowtow to him. However, Nora was persistent, seeming like she wouldn¡¯t get up until he agreed. Seeing no other option, Uncle Ronin reluctantly nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, please get up. You guessed right; I do have the antidote to the Lost Magic.¡± He then exined that he and the vige chief had cultivated the Lost Magic together. They had grown up together, being the best of brothers, and even the creatures they bred had developed a certain tacit understanding. The Lost Magic was cultivated during those times. Later, the vige chief seemed to have changed entirely, bing a stranger to him. Subsequently, Mountmend, which was once quiet and beautiful, turned into the hellishndscape it was today. He agreed to give Howard and Nora the antidote in hopes that they could survive. After all, he owed Howard¡¯s father a favor. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Ronin, I¡¯ll remember your great kindness.¡± Nora got up from the ground slowly. Since Uncle Ronin agreed to her request, she was now extremely happy. When she stood there waiting for him to bring the antidote, Ronin said, ¡°Wait for me; I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯ve put the antidote for the Lost Magic. Besides, my pharmacy is too cluttered; it¡¯ll take some time to find it.¡± ¡°In that case, let me help you.¡± Uncle Ronin¡¯s pharmacy was off-limits to everyone except himself. When Nora offered to help, he naturally refused. ¡°No need. If you identally touch some of the other treasures in my pharmacy, it will be troublesome.¡± His words reminded Nora of some strange things, so she shook her head immediately. ¡°Alright then.¡± She obediently stayed where she was, fearing she might develop a psychological shadow if she saw those ¡°treasures.¡± As time passed, just as Nora was bing impatient, Uncle Ronin emerged from the pharmacy. In his hand, there was a small bottle of bright blue liquid. Handing the bottle to Nora, he said, ¡°This is the antidote to the Lost Magic. Take it. Once I rescue Howard, you and he should leave together and nevere back here again.¡± Nora, who had just received the bottle, was momentarily stunned by his words, and she involuntarily tightened her grip on the bottle. ¡°Uncle Ronin, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± The old man sighed deeply, gently stroking his beard as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I was born here, so naturally, I¡¯ll die here. This is where the fallen leaves return.¡± ¡°Uncle Ronin¡­¡± Nora wanted to persuade him to go with her. She knew Uncle Ronin was a good person. He would often give medicine to the vigers for free. If the vige chief found out he had given the antidote to himself, he would surely be punished by the chief. Continuing to stay here was unwise. However, Uncle Ronin also had his own firm beliefs, and¡­ something he wanted to protect. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, dear. I¡¯ve lived my whole life without children or grandchildren, and my only love passed away more than twenty years ago.¡± ¡°After she died, I swore to the heavens that I wouldn¡¯t go anywhere in this lifetime, just to watch over her.¡± ¡°So I won¡¯t leave.¡± Nora understood. She realized Uncle Ronin was also a person with a story. She just didn¡¯t know what kind of person the woman he loved was, to make him willingly stay in this purgatory to protect a peaceful ce. ¡°Yes, so how do we rescue Howard now?¡± That was currently the most difficult problem. ¡°He¡¯s locked in the punishment chamber right now, his life is in danger. We mustn¡¯t dy any longer, let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Uriel woke up again, all he saw was pitch darkness. It felt like the world was in a primordial chaos, with nothing but endless darkness, not even a trace of wind. At first, he thought he was still in a dream, but when he struggled to open his heavy eyelids, he realized- ckness! Still pitch ck! Was this still his dream? Uriel pinched himself hard. The pain in his thigh confirmed that this was not a dream. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Is anyone there? Please answer me!¡± He staggered to his feet, attempting to walk a few steps in the darkness, but he soon bumped into something hard and cold. Reaching out, he touched a wall. And this wall didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary one. The coldness he felt from his fingertips seemed to prate to his bones. ¡°So cold, where on earth is this ce? Why is it so eerie?¡± Just as Uriel curiously sought for an exit, a long-lost glimmer of light seemed to appear in the darkness. To his due north. He walked towards the direction of the light, and he could clearly hear voices. ¡°It¡¯s here, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°The vige chief ordered them to be detained for two hours. No one is allowed to visit.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Soon, that glimmer of light grew smaller and disappeared. Uriel hurried after it, grabbing hold of the arm of someone in the crowd. ¡°Who are you? Why am I detained here? Let me out.¡± Unfortunately, the person he caught was Howard. Chapter 1059: The Most Cliché Stories Are Often the Most Touching Thus Howard responded to him with a cold and ruthless conclusion: ¡°Those who enter the punishment chamber must be mentally prepared to leave horizontally.¡± ¡°Does that include you?¡± Uriel asked unwillingly. ¡°Of course it does.¡± The two, who didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s faces or even their identities or ages, fell silent for a long time in the darkness. Finally, they started talking to each other. Of course, it was Uriel who spoke first. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Howard.¡± Howard calmly asked for the other¡¯s name in return. ¡°What¡¯s your name then?¡± ¡°Uriel.¡± In such a ce without a single sound or light, the mind would be particrly active, unable to resist thinking more and reminiscing about the past. Facing the past, whether it¡¯s regret, guilt, or self-me, will eventually turn into inner demons. And eventually backfire on oneself. So Uriel¡¯s way of relief is tomunicate with people. Unfortunately, the only choice here is this person-Howard! Since Howard came in, this person called Uriel has been talking nonsense, but it has to be said¡­ Thisst sentence finally hit Howard¡¯s heart. ¡°In the darkness, people can¡¯t help but think more and reminisce about the past.¡± Howard sat cross-legged in ce, starting to recall his short and bitter early life. The shattering of happiness, his father¡¯s death, his mother¡¯s blood¡­ The vigers¡¯ insults and beatings, ending with his first love failing and his foster father¡¯s deliberate use. Along the way, he had done countless bad things, stained with much blood. He never found a ce to settle down. Although this vige was where he grew up, losing his family and house, could it still be called ¡°home¡±? His father named him Howard, hoping he would be as enduring as pine and cypress, with strong willpower. But where is his will? Howard thought to himself: He had let his father down. While Howard was lost in thought, Uriel slowly began to tell his own story. ¡°If we are destined to die here, it¡¯s also a kind of fate. Are you interested in hearing my story?¡± Howard hesitated for a moment before saying: ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± He really was a heartless person. But the next moment, the man added arrogantly: ¡°It¡¯s your own story you¡¯re going to tell, not mine.¡± Uriel: ¡°¡­¡± Forget it, there¡¯s no point arguing with a piece of emotionless wood. ¡°Actually, my story is very boring and clich¨¦¡­¡± Uriel¡¯s father was an undercover policeman who infiltrated Vrisa to investigate a major case, but unfortunately, he was killed by those people, and his body was never found. He was the only son in the family, inheriting his father¡¯s wishes from a young age, aspiring to be a policeman when he grew up. A great and selfless hero like his father! ¡°What happened next?¡± Howard suddenly remembered his dad. His dad had once said that his dream was also to be a policeman. However, he didn¡¯t allow Howard to be a policeman when he grew up because this profession was full of danger. He hoped Howard could live a simple and ordinary life. ¡°This time you asked me yourself, so it¡¯s not me being noisy, right?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Howard: ¡°¡­¡± He really was petty! In the darkness, Uriel¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he continued to tell his story. ¡°Afterwards, I sessfully entered the police academy, with the sole intention of investigating my father¡¯s death¡­¡± While investigating the case, he went undercover into the enemy¡¯sir. There, he met a kind and naive blind girl. The girl saved his life in his most desperate moment. To repay this kindness, Uriel vowed to cure her blindness. ¡°She had a beautiful name, Julia.¡± Gradually, he was drawn to the innocence and optimism of Julia, but his undercover identity had been suspected. In order to test him, they actually captured Julia. ¡°For the greater good, I could only watch as she was tortured by those animals. They gouged out her eyes and broke her arms¡­¡± ¡°Julia was afraid of implicating me, so she refused to reveal my true identity. In the end, she chose tomit suicide by hitting the wall.¡± At this point in the story, Howard remembered his only concern. Nora. He felt the despair and regret emanating from Uriel. If one day Nora died in front of him like this, and he was powerless, Howard might choose tomit suicide to apany her. ¡°The most clich¨¦ stories are often the most touching. Your story is indeed worth listening to.¡± Julia¡¯s death further fueled Uriel¡¯s determination to eradicate the bandits and seek revenge for her. He seeded; that case made national headlines and captured the notorious leader, Julia, who had been on the run for over thirty years. ¡°Although Julia¡¯s revenge has been avenged, my heart still feels like it¡¯s missing something.¡± ¡°You fell in love with her?¡± ¡°Love or indebtedness, both perhaps. She was only neen¡­ but died tragically because of my inadvertent intrusion into her life.¡± His mother was right; he wasn¡¯t suitable to be a policeman. But his father¡¯s whereabouts had always been an obsession for Mr. David. He refused to believe his father was dead until he saw the body. ¡°During the investigation, I also found a trace of my father. He didn¡¯t die; he was injured and fell into the river at that time, and then he disappeared.¡± Into the river? Howard¡¯s eyes flickered. He remembered his mother saying that she found his father by the river when she went to fetch water. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡± Howard clenched his fists. If he guessed correctly, perhaps this person who annoyed him was his brother. He was Howard¡¯s only rtive in this world. Rtive¡­ The meaning behind these two words made Howard¡¯s eyes turn red. After living alone for over a decade, on the brink of death, he unexpectedly discovered that he still had a rtive in this world. Why did heaven y such tricks on him? After a while, Howard finally heard an answer that made his heart skip a beat. ¡°Justin David, my father¡¯s name is Justin David.¡± Boom- Chapter 1060: Half-Brothers with Different Mothers Justin David¡­ Father¡¯s name! Sure enough, he hadn¡¯t guessed wrong. The person in front of him from outside was indeed his elder brother. Even in the darkness, Uriel felt the other¡¯s strange reaction, especially after he mentioned his father¡¯s name. ¡°Howard, do you know my father?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± ¡°What? Tell me, where is he? How do you know him?¡± Uriel tried to locate Howard but only felt emptiness when reaching out, causing him to stumble. Next moment, a voice came from above him, and a pair of broad and warm hands supported his shoulders. Amidst the sorrowful voice was a hint of elusive joy. ¡°Big brother.¡± This time, it was Uriel¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. He asked incredulously, ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Howard¡¯s voice came clear into his ears again, this time Uriel heard it very clearly. ¡°Big brother, you are my big brother, the only family I have in this world.¡± Uriel¡¯s mind went nk, instinctively contemting the meaning behind those two words. He couldn¡¯t believe that not only was his father not dead, but he had also remarried and had another child outside. ¡°What you said earlier is correct. Father indeed didn¡¯t die back then. He identally fell into the river and drifted downstream.¡± ¡°My mother found him by the riverside and rescued him, but because his injuries were severe, he couldn¡¯t contact the outside world, so he stayed to recuperate.¡± ¡°Later, my mother married my father and gave birth to me.¡± Uriel should have been happy to hear that his father wasn¡¯t dead, as his wish had finallye true. But facing the sudden appearance of a brother, he didn¡¯t know how to feel. After all, the reason his father hadn¡¯te back to find him might be because of Howard. While Howard enjoyed father¡¯s love, he suffered bullying outside alone. Even his mother¡­ had remarried and left him. He stubbornly wanted to find his father because his father was the person who loved him most in the world, he wouldn¡¯t abandon him. But reality cruelly told him that his father had given his love to another child. That person was his brother. The joy had been dispelled by subsequent resentment and jealousy. Uriel took a deep breath. ¡°I think I don¡¯t recognize you as my unknown brother.¡± At these words, Howard first paused, then silently chuckled. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± ¡°Not exactly. Before this, I didn¡¯t know you, didn¡¯t even know of your existence, so there¡¯s no question of hatred.¡± He said it firmly, but Howard still heard the conflict and reluctance in his words. ¡°You can deceive yourself, but you can¡¯t deceive me. You hate me because I¡¯m father¡¯s son, you think I¡¯ve taken away his affection for you.¡± Now that the words were out in the open, Uriel didn¡¯t hide anymore. ¡°Yes, shouldn¡¯t I hate you? If you were you and your mother, perhaps father would have returned, and I would have found him.¡± ¡°Instead¡­¡± Instead of living alone in the mes of vengeance, even sacrificing Juliater on. Everything he had done before was to find his father, but his father was alive and well, yet never came out to find him. Had his father forgotten his existence? Howard had thought about how he would feel if he had another rtive in this world. But he never expected that his elder brother would regret knowing about him and wouldn¡¯t like him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told you the truth.¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t me dad. He was helpless at the time too.¡± ¡°Because he was also cursed by the Lost Magic and couldn¡¯t leave this vige at all.¡± ¡­ This incident was something he only learned aboutter from Uncle Ronin. Initially, his mother didn¡¯t allow his father to leave, so she cast a Lost Magic on him. Little did she know, his father¡¯s determination was unwavering. Even if it meant death, he would leave. After hearing the truth, Uriel¡¯s mood calmed considerably. If only¡­ he hoped this answer was still true. ¡°You didn¡¯t deceive me?¡± ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re in a death trap right now. There¡¯s no benefit in lying to you.¡± With this in mind, Howard suddenly became unwilling. He didn¡¯t want to die here. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t let his big brother die with him. ¡°After all this talk, what kind of ce is this? How do we get out?¡± In his mind, Uriel already believed what Howard had just said. If their father truly couldn¡¯te find him for a reason, he could forgive him a bit. Now, the most important thing was not recognizing kinship but finding a way to escape. However, Howard¡¯s answer was despairing. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get out. This is a punishment chamber specially designed by the vige chief to punish enemies. The walls are deliberately reinforced.¡± ¡°As far as I know, no one who enters the punishment chamber has ever been able to leave alive.¡± ¡°Well¡­ you can¡¯t do anything either? I can¡¯t die here now; there are a lot of things outside waiting for me to handle.¡± Howard also missed Nora. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, I can¡¯t do anything either, since this is my first time here too. But I¡¯m sure there are people outside guarding us.¡± Perhaps they could make some noise to attract the people outside and escape when the door opened for a moment. This idea was feasible, but before they could implement it, the punishment chamber began to change slowly. Green smoke started emanating from small holes in the walls. This irregr smoke spread throughout the room in all directions, but because there was no light inside, neither of them noticed immediately. This method of death was akin to ¡°boiling a frog in warm water¡± because the poisonous smoke spread gradually. By the time they noticed the smell, the poison had filled the entire room. ¡°What¡¯s this smell? It¡¯s awful!¡± As Uriel spoke, Howard, who was more alert, already understood what was happening. ¡°Not good, it¡¯s poison¡­ Cover your nose, slow your breathing¡­ and lower your body to the ground.¡± The smoke was lighter, definitely rising, so staying close to the ground was safer. Uriel immediately covered his nose and followed Howard¡¯s instructions, but this only dyed the onset of poisoning. As the poison smoke filled the room, they would still die from poisoning. Moreover, the temperature in the punishment chamber was dropping. ¡°Achoo! Why is it so cold here?¡± Uriel asked in confusion. At the same time, Howard¡¯s hand touched the wall behind him, and the next moment, he quickly withdrew his hand. ¡°So cold¡­ the temperature of this wall is dropping.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When the poison encountered cold air, it would condense into raindrops in mid-air. While he could hold his breath against the poison smoke, the poison rain above had no gaps in its descent. With limited space, they had nowhere to avoid it. Chapter 1061: Saving Someone from the Punishment Chamber While Howard was contemting, Uriel felt a cold sensation on his nose bridge. ¡°Is it raining?¡± He subconsciously reached out and indeed felt the wetness on his fingertips. ¡°The rain is poisonous, big brother, you must note into direct contact. Now press your body against the wall and don¡¯t move.¡± As Howard spoke, he took off his own coat and handed it to Uriel. Allowing the poisonous rain to fall, dripping on him, soon his entire back was invaded by toxins, his skin peeling off, and wounds covering his body. The pain from his muscles and skin felt like undergoing repeated torture, prating deep into his bones. Uriel held the coat, feeling dazed. ¡°You, you¡¯re giving me the coat, but what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll go knock on the door to attract the attention of the people outside. The moment they open the door, I¡¯ll hold them off. Big brother, you must escape quickly.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Uriel was about to ask him, but Howard had already resolutely stood up. ¡°Howard, don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Big brother, you must live well¡­ Remember to take care of Nora after you get out.¡± And, Father is already dead. But how could he bear to tell his big brother this cruel truth, causing him to suffer a second time for no reason? ¡°Youe back, don¡¯t go!¡± He¡¯s the big brother, if someone is to go to their death, it should be him as the older brother! Unfortunately, the footsteps of the person in the darkness had already gone further and further away. ¡°Howard¡­¡± At this moment, Uriel truly epted this half-brother of his from the bottom of his heart. Meanwhile, the two guards responsible for guarding the punishment chamber heard the painful screamsing from inside. And the continuous banging on the door. Just by listening to the sound, they knew how cruel the punishment inside was, which frightened the two guards outside. This is the fate of betraying the vige chief! To prevent the toxic smoke from spreading and harming themselves, they wrapped themselves tightly, leaving only their eyes exposed. Uncle Ronin arrived at this time, followed by Nora disguised as a man. Seeing them approaching, the two guards quickly stepped forward to intercept them. Since they needed tomunicate, they temporarily removed their masks. ¡°It¡¯s the shaman, what are you doing here?¡± Uncle Ronin calmly ced his hands behind his back and casually said, ¡°I¡¯m here on the vige chief¡¯s orders to send those two inside to hell.¡± As he spoke, he subtly indicated for Nora to bring up the bamboo basket and gently lift one corner of the lid. Inside were two centipedes,pletely ck and red, about twenty inches long, and thick-bodied. Just by looking at the color of the centipedes, they could tell how poisonous they were. Uncle Ronin closed the lid again. The two guards were puzzled. ¡°The vige chief asked you toe? Impossible, the poison inside the punishment chamber is enough to kill those two. Why waste these two centipede bugs?¡± His counter-question quickly earned Uncle Ronin¡¯s approval. ¡°Good question! So, these two centipedes are actually¡­ for sending you to hell.¡± Before they could react, Uncle Ronin stepped forward, seized one guard¡¯s chin, and reached into the bamboo basket with his other hand. He grabbed therge centipede and shoved it into the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Uh¡­ argh!¡± By the time the man reacted, the centipede had slid down his throat and into his stomach. It wriggled actively in his stomach, causing even a burly adult man to be unable to withstand the pain, rolling on the ground. Soon, white foam spewed from his mouth, his eyes rolled back, and his body convulsed. ¡°You¡­ quickly, release me, or the vige chief won¡¯t spare you!¡± The other person, seeing this, wanted to run, but was stopped by a nce from Uncle Ronin. ¡°You can scream and call for help now, but do you think I¡¯ll let you walk out of here alive?¡± People are generally afraid of death and seek survival, so he quicklypromised. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do, Shaman? What do you need to let me go?¡± Uncle Ronin¡¯s request was simple, he wanted to save Howard. The man looked hesitant. ¡°No, if the vige chief finds out Howard has been rescued by you, I¡¯ll be in trouble too.¡± At this moment, Nora, disguised, handed him a ck pill. ¡°It¡¯s simple, this is the antidote to the Lost Magic. Take it now and run out of the vige. By the time the vige chief finds out, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Uncle Ronin continued, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ve brought this little thing here, it would be a pity not to use it.¡± He referred to another centipede. After witnessing the miserable situation of hispanion, he dared not hesitate any longer. He snatched the antidote to the Lost Magic and at the same time, tore off the key from his waist and threw it to Uncle Ronin. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not deceiving me.¡± Taking the key, Uncle Ronin leisurely unlocked the lock while kindly reminding him: ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t waste time here talking nonsense, just run, kid. Remember, once you¡¯re out, don¡¯t do any more bad things.¡± Otherwise, you will still die!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°No need to worry, Shaman, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After he left, murder and using magic would surely lead to a sessful career! However, as soon as this thought emerged, the man¡¯s head began to swell, and soon he felt a splitting headache. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why do I have a headache, did you poison me?¡± Uncle Ronin didn¡¯t expect him to want to do bad things so quickly. ¡°This is the Bane Magic. I¡¯ve warned you, never entertain evil thoughts.¡± Because this kind of magic can control people¡¯s minds, once evil intentions arise, only blood can satisfy the magic¡¯s desires. Ultimately, it backfires on oneself. Click- The door opened. A figure covered in blood and flesh fell in front of them. Before Howard passed out, he couldn¡¯t believe if he was hallucinating. Why did he see Nora? Perhaps he was already dead. ¡°Save¡­ save, big brother!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the familiar voice, Uncle Ronin might have kicked him earlier. Where did such an ugly ghost crawl out from? Nora was also startled. She had heard Uncle Ronin talk about how dangerous the punishment chamber was, but she didn¡¯t expect Howard to be injured like this. His whole body was covered in blood, and his once handsome features werepletely ck due to the deep poisoning. ¡°Uncle Ronin, please save him quickly!¡± ¡°There¡¯s another person inside. It¡¯s not convenient to treat them here. Let¡¯s take these two to my ce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Ronin rushed in covering his nose and indeed found another man imprisoned in the corner. Without saying a word, he grabbed his cor and dragged him out. Uriel wasn¡¯t as deeply poisoned as Howard. At this moment, he still had some consciousness. Sensing that someone wasing to save him, he grabbed the person¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Please, save my brother!¡± Uncle Ronin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Why does everyone want me to help save them? Do they think I¡¯m an emergency service?¡¯ Chapter 1062: Rowan The mountains and forests swayed, causing the grass and trees to shake and shed leaves. Because of this significant movement, it startled the birds in the forest. Their chirping echoed between the heavens and the earth like a symphony. Eventually, pping their wings and flying away, they fluttered, causing leaves to fall from the sky, spiraling down from midair. In a dense thicket, there was a faint figure constantly moving back and forth. She allowed thorns to tear her clothes, hands, and cheeks, leaving behind tiny scratches. Run! This was the only thought in Alisha¡¯s mind. Soon, she arrived near thergest square in the vige, hiding behind a house. She peeked out to survey the surroundings. Since it was daytime, there were quite a few people in the square. Elderly people basking in the sun, men sitting on the steps ying with crickets, women squatting by the ditch washing clothes¡­ If she dashed out now, it would undoubtedly announce to everyone that a fugitive was on the loose, and she would be that fugitive. It might even bring danger to her fellow sisters. Thinking of this, Alisha had to abandon the idea of rushing to steal the car now. Observing her surroundings, she found that only the roof could provide cover. So, with a few quick movements, she climbed onto the roof of a bamboo building and covered herself with the thatch on top. Eyes watching outside, she waited for the best time. ¡ª In just half a day, there were significant changes in the vige. First, Howard and Captain Camren fought over a woman; then Howard betrayed the vige chief and was thrown into the punishment room. These two incidents were enough to serve as cautionary tales for the vigers. At this moment, everyone gathered together, discussing fervently. ¡°Why is Howard so foolish, giving up such a promising future for a woman?¡± ¡°Yeah, he was the most likely candidate to be the next vige chief.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Previously, everyone was very afraid of Howard, but they had to admit that he was the toughest fighter in the vige. ¡°The most unfortunate one is Captain Camren. His tendons and bones were all broken by Howard. Even if he recovers, he¡¯ll be useless.¡± ¡°Losing two talented individuals, the vige chief must be the most troubled person. I wonder who will take over their tasks in the future?¡± ¡°Tonight at the ritual site, the vige chief will probably rmend the newest candidate. My son Frank has the best chance of taking over the captain¡¯s position.¡± ¡°Who said that? My son Porter is also not bad.¡± The two argued over whose son had a better chance of bing the militia team leader. Just then, because they waited for Frank, Porter, and others to bring the ¡°goods¡± for exchange for too long, the people couldn¡¯t help but go and check for themselves. The militia team mobilized once again. The sight of the vast procession made everyone panic. Thest time such a situation urred was over twenty years ago. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has something happened in the vige again?¡± ¡°Who knows, but it looks dangerous outside. I¡¯d rather go home and stay safe.¡± Because of this incident, many people left the square. From dawn to dusk, when thest person finally left the square, Alisha easily leaped down from the roof. In the dark moonlight, she stealthily approached the car, keeping her body low. Suddenly, the bright mes illuminated, and the sound of vigorous footsteps came from afar. She looked up and saw two groups of people in ceremonial attire holding torches walking from the other two entrances of the square. The firelight illuminated the darkness, and the red mes swayed in the wind, resembling a dance. After the two sides met in the middle of the square and exchanged their weapons, one group left while the other continued patrolling with torches and weapons in hand. From their well-trained reactions, it seemed that these people were not simple vigers. What kind of secret did this small vige hide? Sensing that the footsteps of those people were getting closer and closer, Alisha slipped awaypletely. She could see pairs of feet in front of her, illuminated by the firelight, casting shadows on the ground. The shadows perfectly concealed her presence. The vignt militia members deliberately nced at the vehicles, noticing nothing unusual before turning away. When the footsteps faded away and the surroundings gradually grew quiet, Alisha crawled out from under the car. Her face was smeared with gasoline, looking dirty andical. However, she couldn¡¯t care less about that issue. She hurriedly used the keys to unlock the cars and turned on themunication devices inside. ¡°Beep beep¡­¡± The signal in the mountains was poor. It took her a long time to tune in, hearing only static on the other end. ¡°The patrol team is about to arrive, please answer.¡± ¡°Beep beep¡­¡± Alisha still needed to rush back to the temple to save people. If she dyed, what would happen to Cheche and the others? In her extreme impatience, themunication device finally responded. A muffled voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Number 0187 Reports, I am currently in Mountmend, requesting support¡­¡± The vige chief¡¯s house. The sky was dim, but the room was brightly lit as if it were daytime. Sitting facing the mirror, a woman gracefully painted her eyebrows with a brow pencil, her movements elegant. In the mirror reflected a face full of exotic charm yet extremely enchanting. Kiara was the protagonist tonight, so she had to dress up meticulously. She specially put on a brand new embroidered silver dress, with red and blue camellias embroidered on the cor and cuffs. She wore a pleated skirt below, with a waistband embroidered with eerie and terrifying entwined snake patterns. Her hair was styled into a high bun, adorned with silver pins andbs, with aplex patterned silver hairpin on the sideburns, the headpiece very heavy. After dressing herself up, Kiara put on thest silver ring and approached the man lying on the bed with light steps. The many on the bed with his eyes closed, his clothes already changed into traditional male attire. Nheless, his face was still handsome enough to please Kiara¡¯s eyes. She gently touched the man¡¯s eyebrows with her slender fingers, smiling brightly. ¡°Mr. Foley, after tonight, you will be mine, hahaha.¡± ¡°Love begins with fate, and fate follows love. Entangled by fate and love, there is never an end.¡± Just as Kiara was fantasizing about her future with Kelvin, a knocking at the door interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Who is it?¡± She looked up and saw a young boy wearing thin clothes. The boy appeared to be about five or six years old, with delicate features. ¡°Mom, something happened. Grandpa wants you to go find her.¡± Kiara realized that this was her child. He was her eldest son born to her and her ex-husband, but unfortunately¡­ this child was born weak and couldn¡¯t practice magic. How could the child of a witch be useless? So she abandoned the child at the temple, leaving him to fend for himself. She had never expected him to survive so stubbornly. ¡°It¡¯s you. What¡¯s your name again?¡± Since her ex-husband¡¯s death, she had had too many men around her, so she had given birth to many children. Except for Aden, who had the purest bloodline, she had sent all the others away. Seeing her eldest son now, Kiara suddenly remembered that she had more than just Aden as her child. ¡°Yes, I have had three sons and two daughters over the years. What are their names again?¡± ¡°Maybe I never got around to giving you names.¡± The little boy looked at his beautiful and noble mother under the light, his eyes revealing a longing for maternal love. He knew that this was his biological mother, even though she had never cared for him for a day. ¡°I¡¯m Rowan Shaffer.¡± ¡°This name was given by father.¡± Rowan remembered his father as a very gentle and kind man. He was very affectionate towards his mother, and he was very fond of him. Before his younger brother was born, his father would always hold him to read and write together. But one day his father fell seriously ill, bleeding from his seven orifices. Before he died, he held his hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ me your mother after I die¡­ she¡¯s your only family.¡± Yes. His father was killed by his mother. At the age of three, Rowan saw his mother put a ck snake all over his father¡¯s room. That night, his father fell ill, and he didn¡¯t make it to the doctor before he died in bed. And at that time, his mother was still being intimate with another man. Rowan hated her for abandoning himself and his father like this. But he always remembered the days when they were a family of three. Father would treat vigers, mother would catch medicine, and he would eat fruits picked from the mountainside. But all this beauty came to an end that night. After his father died, he was also sent to the deste and dpidated temple. Several times he wanted toe back, back to her side. But he was always driven away when he reached the door. Even Grandpa didn¡¯t like him. Except for the asional bits of food, he couldn¡¯t see the two of them at all. Perhaps Kiara had never noticed the little boy. He always watched her take his youngest brother around to y with envy. While Aden enjoyed his mother¡¯s love, he was mercilessly abandoned by his rtives in the broken temple. Rowan wished that his father hadn¡¯t died, and that nothing had changed. ¡°Your name is Rowan? This name isn¡¯t good. How can a useless waste like you deserve such a good name?¡± ¡°From today on, Rowan will be Aden¡¯s real name, and you¡­ you dirty thing, just call yourself Dirty Thing, hahaha.¡± Kiaraughed wildly. Not only did she take away Rowan¡¯s father, but now she even wanted to take away his name. Rowan felt a pang of sadness in his heart. He followed his father¡¯sst words and regarded her as his only family. But in his mother¡¯s eyes, he was never her son. Under the firelight, the boy¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and sadness, and also- Hatred! Unfathomable hatred! After capturing his true emotions, Kiara didn¡¯t hesitate to p him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you satisfied with the name I gave you?¡± Her p was quite strong, and a five-finger mark soon appeared on Rowan¡¯s fair face. He didn¡¯t feel any pain, because he had been numb to it. ¡°Thank you, Mom, for giving me this name¡­ I¡¯m¡­ very satisfied with it!¡± Chapter 1063: Direct Arrival at the Magic Temple Upon hearing this, Kiara was satisfied and walked out confidently with graceful steps. Before leaving, she instructed the little boy to watch the man on the bed and not allow anyone to enter. ¡°If anything unexpected happens, you, this filthy thing, don¡¯t need to appear in front of me anymore. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡­ I understand.¡± As soon as Kiara left, the man on the bed immediately took action. He got up swiftly, his sharp eagle-like eyes staring at the little boy in front of him. Their eyes met, and both remained inexplicably silent. Just as the little boy was about to call for help, Kelvin quickly jumped off the bed and covered his mouth. A hoarse, gentle voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Shh¡­ Don¡¯t scream. I¡¯m not a bad person, nor do I want to trouble you. If you stay quiet, I¡¯ll let you go, okay?¡± Rowan hesitated for a moment, but eventually nodded. In fact, lurking in the shadows these days, he had seen Kelvin several times, and Kelvin hadn¡¯t done anything bad. Kelvin even helped his wrestling brother. ¡°I won¡¯t call for help. Uncle, can you let me go?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kelvin kept his promise and released his hand, casting a nce at the child in front of him. There was a hint of tenderness in his heart. Although Mountmend was in the south and wasn¡¯t as cold as the north in winter, the temperature should only be around ten degrees. Even adults would need to wear a padded coat. But the little boy was only wrapped in a very thin shirt, with several holes in the cuffs and chest where the cold wind could easily blow in. His feet were bare, covered in a thickyer of mud and dried blood, with frostbite, red and swollen, due to the cold. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Six¡­ I¡¯m six years old.¡± ¡°Just one year older than my son.¡± Upon hearing this, the little boy¡¯s eyes visibly lit up with envy. This uncle looked so handsome; his child must be very happy. Kelvin had been pretending to be unconscious during this time, and he had heard the conversation between Kiara and the little boy just now. He was the son abandoned by Kiara, and his biological father had died. Continuing to stay in the vige, he could only live such a miserable life. Even though he was still in a dangerous situation himself, he wanted to help this little guy a bit. ¡°Do you want to leave here? If you¡¯re willing¡­ I can help you escape from here.¡± ¡°I can adopt you, raise you until you grow up, and everything will be ording to your wishes without any coercion.¡± To be honest, little Rowan was deeply moved. He had always yearned for the outside world. But¡­ After all, he had his biological mother and grandfather here, as well as his brother and sister who had been sold out by grandma before. What if they suddenly came back one day? ¡°Thank you, uncle, but I¡¯m just a dirty thing. It¡¯s the same to me wherever I am. I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± When Kelvin heard those three words, he furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice: ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not a dirty thing! Your name is Rowan. I heard your conversation with that woman just now.¡± ¡°When faced with adversity and challenges, true heroes can demonstrate extraordinary strength and talent.¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re still too young to understand what this means, but it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t know what these words meant to a child who wandered in the darkness with scars all over his body. At least at this moment, little Rowan regarded him as a god. ¡°I remember, thank you, uncle.¡± He reached out and gently stroked the little boy¡¯s hair, his movements quite gentle. ¡°Rowan, can you help me with something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The little one looked at him with curious eyes as Kelvin took out a key from his pocket and handed it to him. ¡°I need you to take this thing out and give it to an uncle named Uriel.¡± ¡°As for what to do, I believe he¡¯ll understand when he sees the key.¡± Rowan reached out his dirty little hand and took the silver key, clutching it tightly. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it in a moment. My mom will be back soon, so you take care too.¡± ¡°I, I will. You too, be careful. If you can¡¯t find Uriel, give the key to an aunt named Alisha.¡± Of course, he only held half hope for this second option. ¡°Okay.¡± After watching Rowan leave, Kelvin quietly left the room too. He knew Kiara had gone to discuss things with the vige chief, and it would take a while for her to return. This was the perfect opportunity to uncover a secret. During the past few days staying here, he had seen the vige chief with leaves of Dragonblood Herb on his feet several times. This stuff only grew in the bamboo forest behind the mountain. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that there must be a big secret hidden in the bamboo forest to make the vige chief check on it personally so often. With an idea in mind, Kelvin soon spotted a patch of Dragonblood Herb in the bamboo forest, but the terrain around it was t, and there seemed to be no ce to hide secrets. Unwilling to give up, he took a few more steps forward until he reached a pile of dried leaves. Just as he stepped on it, the ground beneath him suddenly gave way. His body lost weight as he fell. It turned out there was a hole here, deliberately covered with dried branches and leaves, making it difficult to notice from a distance. By the time Kelvin realized what was happening, it was toote. He could only close his eyes tightly and protect his head with his hands. It felt like several minutes before the sensation of weightlessness stopped, and he found himself lying on an empty ground. Opening his eyes again, everything around him was familiar¡­ spider webs overhead, fallen idols. ¡°Magic Temple?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Huh? Coming out of a cave in the back mountains of the vige chief¡¯s house led to here? But wasn¡¯t this dpidated temple abandoned long ago? As Kelvin pondered his next move, a group of people in the distance was approaching, getting closer and closer. ¡°Hurry up, stop dawdling. We¡¯re all gonna die sooner orter anyway. Better die early and maybe get a good position in the next life!¡± The man spoke fiercely, his whip mercilessly striking the frail women. The short-haired girl who was struck immediately had her skin split open, a long bloody mark appearing on her back. Her weak body couldn¡¯t bear such pain, and she fell to the ground. Because of her mishap, the procession ahead slowed down, with people in the front stopping to watch and those behind trembling in fear. But the man had no mercy, only more brutal whipping. ¡°You useless wench, can¡¯t even walk this short distance? Do you think you¡¯re a pampered princess?¡± ¡°Get up quickly and keep moving!¡± ¡°I¡­ I really can¡¯t, it hurts¡­ sob¡­¡± The woman weakly protested. ¡°Hurts? Then I¡¯ll whip you ten more times and see if you still dare to feel pain!¡± Chapter 1064: Golden Silkworm Magic As everyone watched her being beaten to a bloody pulp, afraid that the next one to be beaten would be themselves, they all huddled and quickened their pace. The short-haired girl couldn¡¯t bear the continuous whipping and finally copsed to the ground. The man stomped on her head a few times and shouted, but finding no response from her, he sighed and gave up. ¡°She¡¯s dead¡­ This is bad. If we can¡¯t gather fourteen people, Witch will be very angry.¡± Upon hearing this, hispanion also looked worried, and they began to me each other. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Why did you use such force for no reason? Now she is dead because of you. You deal with it yourself.¡± ¡°And you were just standing by watching. You didn¡¯t stop me either.¡± ¡°Besides, the task was for both of us. If we fail, we both get punished.¡± Yeah, they were like crickets on the same rope. If something went wrong, neither of them could escape. In the end, the two of them came up with apromise. One person would escort the remaining person to continue towards the Magic Temple, while the other would go back to the vige to find another person to make up the numbers. ¡°But Witch instructed that it must be a woman born in July. Where can we find one now?¡± In the vige, not to mention a woman born in July, there wasn¡¯t even a female mosquito. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish the task first. As for whether it¡¯s July or not, we can¡¯t control that anymore. Howard is dead, and his wife is a fool. It¡¯s most suitable to bring her.¡± The other person found this to be a good idea. That fool was the target that the vige chief wanted to get rid of. If it wasn¡¯t for Howard, she would have died by now. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it this way.¡± The two of them lifted the short-haired girl together and threw her into the nearby bushes, then ignored her. After they left, Kelvin came out of the ruined temple and ran to the bushes. Sure enough, he saw the short-haired woman lying on the ground. He reached out and checked her breathing. ¡°She¡¯s still breathing.¡± But she would eventually die if things continued like this. After some thought¡­ Kelvin took out a small white bottle from his pocket. This was the supplement pill that Cheyenne had stuffed into his luggage before he left. Originally intended for him, but now he took out one and stuffed it into the woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°Whether you live or die depends on your luck.¡± As he finished speaking, Kelvin was about to chase after the group of people, but behind him came a weak cough. ¡°Cough¡­ Thank you¡­¡± He turned around in surprise, the short-haired girl who had seemed on the brink of death just now had opened her eyes and sat up.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Herplexion was much better than before. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Cheyenne¡¯s supplement pill to work so well.¡± He had epted it initially just to not worry her, treating it like candy and rarely eating it. ¡°Are you alright?¡± As soon as the short-haired girl saw him, tears poured down like a flood. Kelvin didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to her crying here, nor did he have any intention offorting her. Impatiently, he said, ¡°You can continue crying, I have things to do. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ wait.¡± The woman reached out and grabbed his pants. In the next moment, Kelvin shook her off to the side. He coldly said with his handsome face devoid of any emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯ve already saved your life, and I can¡¯t help you anymore.¡± The short-haired girl hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when she unexpectedly found him to be so cold-blooded and selfish, which made her feel angry for a moment. ¡°I know, I stopped you because I want you to save my friend. She was also in the queue just now, and they are going to hold a blood ritual tonight, they will all die.¡± ¡°Blood ritual?¡± Kelvin asked curiously about these two words. The woman nodded and told him everything she knew. ¡°In fact, the blood ritual is when they select fourteen women to feed the poison insects by shedding their blood on the night of the full moon, in order to refine the Golden Silkworm Magic.¡± ¡°After these insects fight each other, the ultimate winner will be the king of the Magic-the Golden Silkworm Magic.¡± It is said that the shape of the Golden Silkworm Magic resembles a silkworm, with golden skin and emits light all over. Something that has only existed in novels and TV dramas suddenly appeared before his eyes, this feeling is truly amazing. ¡°I understand, you find a ce to hide first, my people will report to the police soon¡­ You find a chance to escape by yourselfter.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t wait for the woman to continue speaking, but decisively turned and left. The short-haired girl looked at the distant figure in astonishment, and it took a long time for her to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°He has no sympathy at all!¡± She told him such a big secret, couldn¡¯t he at least send her to a safe ce first? In this wilderness, how can a wounded and fragile woman like her walk back? At the same time, in the vige chief¡¯s house, in a certain secret room. Behind a curtain, the vige chief stood outside the curtain, bowing his head and reporting the progress of things to the mysterious figure inside the curtain. ¡°Sir, after sacrificing fifty-three women, we finally found the most potential fourteen.¡± ¡°Oh? Can I get what I want tonight after all these sacrifices?¡± The voice of the person inside was extremely hoarse, as if smoking excessively had caused a husky voice, making it impossible to tell whether it was a man or a woman. The reflection on the curtain was only a ck shadow, nothing else could be seen. The vige chief nced hastily and lowered his head even more, afraid of angering the gentleman behind the curtain. In a respectful and pleasing tone, he said, ¡°Yes, the refining of the Golden Silkworm Magic has entered the final stage. Tonight is the night of the full moon.¡± ¡°At that time, my daughter Kiara will preside over the blood ritual and infuse the curse into the insects. This will be enough to make the Golden Silkworm Magic, which can revive the dead and turn bones into flesh.¡± Upon hearing this, the mood of the mysterious person behind the curtain seemed good, and he even asked curiously, ¡°Your daughter Kiara? Are you sure she canplete such an important blood ritual ritual?¡± ¡°It is of great importance, and I cannot tolerate any mistakes.¡± Of course, the vige chief knew that. He suggested that the gentleman could meet his daughter in person, and he would have no doubts then. ¡°Alright, you let her in.¡± As Kiara¡¯s footsteps approached, the bells on her body made a crisp and pleasant sound. The man saw Kiara¡¯s appearance through the reflection in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow slightly. ¡°Your daughter is so young, I doubt her ability.¡± Kiara just arrived and heard this sentence, a fleeting look of pride and dissatisfaction appeared on her face. ¡°Sir, rest assured, raising Magic depends on talent, not age. I can proudly say that even my father is no match for me!¡± Chapter 1065: The Mysterious Figure Behind the Scenes The origins of the vige chief were known to the mysterious figure, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have traveled all this way to pay a hefty sum for the Magic. The vige chief, somewhat proud, continued, stroking his beard. ¡°Yes, Kiara is indeed the most talented among the younger generation.¡± ¡°She started dealing with poisonous insects at the age of four, her whole body covered in poison. By the age of twelve, she could independently refine the Centipede Magic.¡± ¡°So, sir, you can rest assured.¡± The mysterious man¡¯s lingering doubts were dispelled, and heughed heartily: ¡°Good, she truly is a heroine! If this matter is handled well, I¡¯ll add another million.¡± With these words, father and daughter exchanged a nce, exceptionally pleased. ¡°Then, thank you, sir.¡± However, at this moment, Kiara suddenly made another request. ¡°Hmm?¡± The mysterious man slowly stroked the ring on his hand, his tone slightly displeased. ¡°A million isn¡¯t enough?¡± He detested those who asked for more than they deserved¡­ The atmosphere suddenly became tense, the temperature dropping sharply. The vige chief, sweating profusely from the pressure emanating from the man, quickly shot Kiara a stern look. ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± But Kiara was resolute; her decisions were never swayed, even if her father tried to obstruct her. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. This is just a very small request from me, and it won¡¯t put you in any difficulty.¡± ¡°What request? Speak up, and I¡¯ll consider whether to agree or not.¡± ¡°You will agree.¡± Then, Kiara continued with a chuckle: ¡°I would like to request, sir, if after making the Golden Silkworm Magic, you would allow me to take a drop of its blood.¡± ¡°But rest assured, it¡¯s just a drop of blood, and it won¡¯t affect the Golden Silkworm Magic itself.¡± As soon as the vige chief heard her request, he immediately knew what she intended to do. His face turned pale. ¡°Kiara, you can¡¯t be reckless!¡± ¡°Dad, this is my own business. Trust me, I won¡¯t put myself in danger.¡± The father and daughter outside unexpectedly began to argue in front of him, making the mysterious man curious as to what she wanted to do with that drop of blood? ¡°Sir, have you heard of the Love Magic?¡± ¡°Hmm? Of course, I have, but the Love Magic feeds on Magic, and it takes a very long time to refine, so it¡¯s rarely seen.¡± Kiara proudly raised her chin again and continued his words. ¡°But I¡¯ve seeded. I¡¯ve been feeding the Magic with my own blood since I was a child, enduring countless poisons.¡± ¡°Originally, it takes three years for it to hatch. If it has the blood of the Golden Silkworm Magic as nourishment, it can mature within three days.¡± ¡°Tonight happens to be the day of sess for the Golden Silkworm Magic, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask you for a drop of its blood.¡± With this, her Love Magic would be able to hatch after three days. The mysterious figure, upon hearing that she wanted to refine the Love Magic, also became curious about the Love Magic. ¡°Both of you have done a lot for me. Without harming the Golden Silkworm Magic, just a drop of blood, I can give it to you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kiara was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Even the figure behind the scenesughed, ¡°To make you so eager to catalyze the Love Magic, Miss Kiara must already have someone in mind.¡± Kiara didn¡¯t hide her intentions and directly stated her thoughts. ¡°Yes, I want him to be my puppet for life!¡± Soon, her wish would be fulfilled. While the three were secretly discussing, they didn¡¯t notice a petite figure lurking outside the door. In a sh, it was gone. ¡°Golden Silkworm Magic, it¡¯s indeed a good thing!¡± On winter nights, the sky seemed especially high, with thick, ovepping dark clouds obscuring the already dim moonlight. A gloomy atmosphere prevailed between heaven and earth. Every household in the vige lit up theirmps. In this remote mountainous area far from the city, the sea of lights was scattered like stars. The only dense ce is the Magic Temple in the far east. Since the Magic Temple was destroyed by a mudslide three years ago, the vige chief has called on everyone to contribute to the construction of a more magnificent temple. The vigers call it the ¡°Magic Temple.¡± The antique-style building is primarily made of wood, with flying eaves and carved beams, showing considerable craftsmanship. As soon as you enter, you see a three-meter-high, several-ton golden sculpture in the center. That is the revered Magic God. It has a centipede-like head with two long whiskers on top, toad-likerge eyes, a body as long as a python, and golden snake scales all over. Eighteen pairs of feet are arranged in sequence, with a raised scorpion tail and a pair of extremely sharp pincers on its back. Surrounding it are offerings to the ¡°Five Poisons¡±: snakes, scorpions, toads, centipedes, geckos¡­ In the middle is a table with an incense burner, braised pig heads, beef,mb, chicken, fruits, and other offerings. But these are not the highlight of tonight. Because the real offerings are tied to fourteen stone pirs, and the floor tiles beneath them are arranged in the shape of the Magic God. There are grooves left around the altar. It¡¯s more like ¡°channels¡± than grooves, not very deep, but about ten centimeters wide. All the vigers have bathed at home today and dressed up. At this moment, they sit neatly with crossed legs under the steps, silently chanting spells. Waiting for the arrival of the vige chief and the Witch. Soon, Kiara and the vige chief arrived, and amidst the loud sound of gongs and drums, a group dressed in bizarre costumes rushed onto the altar. Their faces were painted with thick ink colors, wearing decorations made of feathers on their heads, and bells hanging on their hands and feet, dancing barefoot. The eerie dance and the eerie music sent chills down people¡¯s spines. After the dance was finished, the dancers stepped down, and one of them handed a dagger to the vige chief. ¡°Please, vige chief, pray to the heavens on our behalf.¡± Yes, the vige chief is the most respected wizard in everyone¡¯s mind, and he is needed to preside over all major asions. Naturally, tonight¡¯s grand event is no exception. The vige chief took the dagger, and two young people beside him brought a ck chicken. The chicken was tied up with colorful ropes and couldn¡¯t move. The vige chief grabbed the chicken¡¯s neck with one hand and held the dagger in the other, under the bright lights. The dagger lightly shed at the chicken¡¯s neck. St- Bright red chicken blood sprayed out, some even sshed onto his face, but the vige chief calmly wiped it off without any panic. The other two then caught the chicken blood in bowls. This marks the beginning of the sacrificial ceremony. Next is drinking! Since everyone believes that chicken blood is extremely nourishing, they naturally want to share it together. The chicken blood is poured into a jar of wine, and the rest of the vigers instinctively take bowls and line up. The wine mixed with chicken blood turns into a faint pink color, with a hint of bloodiness in its smell. This is the most primitive and barbaric taste. ¡°On behalf of the Magic God, I bless you all. Come, let¡¯s drink it in one gulp.¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Chapter 1066: Only One Missing The crowd held up the bowl of wine mixed with chicken blood and drank it in one gulp. Then the atmosphere became exciting, indeed in an excited state after being injected with chicken blood. After putting down the wine bowl, the vige chief looked down at the people below and said, ¡°I believe everyone has seen the results of my leadership over the years.¡± The vigers below gratefully knelt to the vige chief. ¡°Yes, thanks to the vige chief leading us, not only have we be wealthy over the years, but the men in the vige have also married.¡± ¡°Thank you, vige chief. We swear to respect the vige chief and Witch.¡± ¡°I do too. If it weren¡¯t for Witch curing my mother, she would have died of illnessst year.¡± Their praises made the vige chief feel very honored. Undoubtedly, he was the core figure in this small vige and the god in everyone¡¯s mind! ¡°Well said. Since you have all benefited from my favor, you should be loyal to me when doing things for me.¡± A tattooed young man walked forward and knelt on one knee. ¡°I swear to follow the vige chief!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± More and more people knelt down, and soon everyone knelt down, expressing their loyalty regardless of age or gender. The vige chief was very satisfied with the current situation. He continued happily, ¡°Very well, your loyalty moves me. I will convey your wishes to the Magic God.¡± ¡°Magic God will bless you. This year, next year¡­ I believe days will get better and better.¡± After the pleasantries were over, the vige chief began to reveal his true purpose. ¡°As we all know, our vige has prospered with the help of the Magic God. I have an important announcement to make to everyone.¡± ¡°Vige chief, what is it?¡± The vige chief smiled proudly, ¡°This matter will be announced to you by Kiara.¡± Kiara came in her magnificent attire, and with each step she took, the bells on her body made a crisp sound. The peculiar fragrance on her body made everyone present intoxicated. Her extremely charming voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, like a music that shook their hearts. Even Cheche, who was watching everything from the corner, was momentarily distracted. Fortunately, her willpower was still strong enough. She shook her head to forcibly wake herself up for a moment. She took out two silver needles from her pocket and stuck them in the back of her hand. The tingling sensation made her instantly sober up a lot. Carefully sniffing¡­ the air was filled with the scent of Datura flower. ¡°No wonder these people¡¯s expressions are like entering paradise, turns out that woman drugged them.¡± Datura flower pollen has hallucinogenic effects. Coupled with the soul-captivating sound of the bells, it¡¯s very difficult for them to sober up. At the same time, Kelvin¡¯s mind was also affected by the fragrance of the flower and the sound of the bells. Fortunately, he remembered his purpose for being here at a critical moment. To stay awake, he took out a handkerchief and covered his nose. ¡°The good news I want to tell everyone is that I am about to cultivate the king of Magic, the Golden Silkworm Magic!¡± As soon as they heard the words ¡°Golden Silkworm Magic,¡± everyone¡¯s expressions became excited and crazy. ¡°Golden Silkworm Magic, really? Am I hearing it right? This is the most difficult Magic to cultivate in legends.¡± ¡°My mother said that the Golden Silkworm Magic can resurrect the dead. Can I use it to save my little sister?¡± His little sister¡¯s face was burned in a fire, and because of her inferiority, she had never stepped out of the house. If he had the Golden Silkworm Magic, he could treat his sister¡¯s face and let her smile again. ¡°Witch is really amazing. She is so young and can already cultivate the Golden Silkworm Magic. I wonder what we need to do?¡± Kiara was waiting for this sentence. ¡°Nicely said. The sess of the Golden Silkworm Magic relies on the blessing of the Magic God, so to express gratitude to the gods, we have specially arranged a blood ritual ceremony tonight.¡± ¡°Bring them in!¡± She pped her hands, instructing her subordinates to bring forward the ¡°offerings¡± that had been prepared earlier. There were a total of fourteen people, all young and beautiful women. They were tied to the stone pirs in the hall, unable to move, looking at everything in fear. ¡°Let me go! What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Please, spare us, I want to go home¡­ My mother only has me as her daughter.¡± The cries echoed in the hall, ovepping and reverberating like ghosts wailing. ¡°Let you go? Then who will feed my precious magic worms?¡± So that¡¯s impossible! However, as thest woman was tied to the pir, the vige chief and Kiara immediately noticed the problem. The father and daughter¡¯s faces changed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Why are there only thirteen people? Didn¡¯t I say we needed to find fourteen virgins born in July?¡± Kiara asked the man in charge with a dark face. The man was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat, kneeling in front of Kiara to beg for forgiveness. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡­ One of them suddenly died on the way to the Magic Temple.¡± And hispanion who was supposed to find a recement never returned. Seeing that the auspicious time for the blood ritual was approaching, he had no choice but to bring these thirteen people to the hall first. ¡°Died? If she died, wouldn¡¯t you go and find another person to rece them?¡± ¡°I¡­ I sent Milo, but he hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Kiara was furious. Tonight not only concerned the Golden Silkworm Magic but also the love Magic she was about to refine. Though missing one person might seem insignificant, often it¡¯s these details that determine sess or failure. This blood ritual must seed, failure is not an option! The gentleman was waiting behind the scenes for her and her father to produce the Golden Silkworm Magic¡­ ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. Since things haven¡¯t been done properly, you know my rules.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man sat down disheartened, then pulled out a gun from his waist and pressed the trigger against his own arm. Bang! The gunshot startled everyone. Blood sttered on the white marble floor, blossoming into red blood lotuses. He had actually maimed himself as an apology. This scene was unbelievable to Cheche and Kelvin, but the rest of the vigers remained expressionless. They were even angry! Angry that the man¡¯s failure toplete the task angered the Witch. The vige chief, being older, was thinking about how to solve the problem after punishing the man. ¡°What should we do? All the virgins born in July in the vige should be here.¡± If they couldn¡¯tplete it¡­ the gentleman wouldn¡¯t let him off. Just thinking about it made the vige chief¡¯s spine chill, and a cold wind seemed to blow over his scalp. Kiara also knew the seriousness of the situation. Although she was also born in July, she had already lost her virginity. Using her blood wouldn¡¯t refine the Golden Silkworm Magic. ¡°No, Father, did you forget? Makhi¡¯s sister, Rosa, is also born in July.¡± Chapter 1067: Brother, You Must Be Happy Makhi, the bald man who just expressed loyalty to the vige chief. His sister, Rosa, is only thirteen years old this year, regarded as an ominous person because she was born with six fingers. In fact, in the outside world, with today¡¯s scientific level, having six fingers is no longer a rare case. It¡¯s just a gic inheritance. But for the closed mountain vige, the vigers still hold onto outdated thoughts. They believe Rosa is ominous, so they target her everywhere. Over time, even Makhi himself began to dislike his sister because Rosa was considered ominous, so he could never seed and stand out. Now is a good opportunity for him to express loyalty. Makhi quickly spoke up, ¡°Thank you, Vige Chief and Witch, for favoring my sister Rosa. She was born on July 14th, and I¡¯ll go get her right away.¡± ¡°Hurry up ande back, you only have ten minutes.¡± The vige chief reminded him. ¡°Yes.¡± Time passed minute by minute, and ten minutester, Makhi appeared again carrying a child. The girl looked only twelve or thirteen years old, with a slender figure that seemed precarious, and therge blue cloth robe on her appeared very empty. Because she rarely went out, her delicate face was extremely fair. At this moment, her ck crystal-like eyes revealed unease and fear. ¡°Brother, why¡­ why did you bring me here? I can¡¯t participate in the blood ritual¡­ the Magic God will be angry.¡± Rosa said timidly, turning to leave. She was an ominous person and couldn¡¯t stay here. What if she caused her brother to be implicated by the Magic God? Yet, Rosa was only thinking for her brother, unaware that the person pushing her into hell was her only reliance, her own brother. Makhi grabbed his little sister¡¯s hand, smiling gently. ¡°Rosa, didn¡¯t you always want a white dress? After tonight, I will buy you one.¡± This happiness seemed toe too quickly. But innocent Rosa didn¡¯t realize the danger approaching. She smiled at her brother Makhi. ¡°Really? Brother, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± ¡°Of course, because you¡¯re my sister, so¡­ die!¡± Suddenly, Makhi drew out a dagger and stabbed it towards Rosa¡¯s chest, warm blood continuously flowing from the wound. Rosa widened her eyes in disbelief at her brother in front of her. ¡°Brother¡­ why?¡± Didn¡¯t he promise to protect her forever? Makhi felt a moment of regret, but this tiny strand of familial affection was quickly dispersed by desire. There was no tenderness left on his face, only hatred! Unspeakable hatred! ¡°Because I hate you!¡± ¡°Your birth has caused my misfortune, don¡¯t you know because of you, I¡¯ve been looked down upon until now?¡± Rosa suddenly understood. A sad expression appeared on her tender face. Two lines of clear tears flowed down her cheeks, finally raising her small hand to tug at her brother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡­ I understand. If my death can keep my brother away from misfortune, then I¡¯m willing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Makhi¡¯s hand holding hers became extremely stiff, the warm sticky liquid on his palm¡­ was Rosa¡¯s blood. Continuously flowing out from her body. He clenched his fists tightly, gritting his teeth, ¡°Then I thank you.¡± Rosa¡¯s body lost bnce and fell onto the white altar, blood streaming down the grooves beneath her, illuminating the totems. She felt herself slipping away, close to death.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Even though she only lived for thirteen years, death was not terrifying for Rosa. Instead, it was a kind of relief. She could finally stop burdening her brother. With herst breath, Rosa weakly uttered her final words. ¡°Just, just now¡­ when¡­ when you said you wanted to buy me a white dress¡­ I felt¡­ so happy.¡± ¡°Brother, you must be happy!¡± With thest word spoken, Rosa closed her eyes forever. From now on, no one would point at her spine and curse her as an ominous person in her world. How nice! ¡°Rosa¡­¡± The dagger in Makhi¡¯s hand fell to the ground, the metallic texture colliding with the marble floor with a dull sound. Along with Rosa¡¯s final blessing, it fell on Makhi¡¯s heart. Coming to his senses, he looked at his sister lying dead before his eyes, finally realizing what he had done! He had actually killed his own sister. His only sister! Makhi¡¯s knees buckled, kneeling in front of Rosa, holding her still warm body, crying bitterly. ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t hate me, I had no choice.¡± He would definitely buy the white dress for her. Kiara had no interest in watching this scene and ordered people to pull Makhi away. ¡°Makhi, you did well this time. The position as the leader of the militia team is yours from today onwards.¡± Upon hearing this, Makhi reluctantly wiped away his tears and knelt down to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Vige Chief.¡± In the corner, Cheche¡¯s face was already covered in tears. Just now, she had wanted to save the girl, but before the silver needle could be sent out, she was killed by her brother. Not only Kiara, even she hadn¡¯t expected her brother to be so cruel and selfish with time. With the required number of people gathered, the blood of the remaining thirteen people continuously lit up the totem on the ground. Blood flowed from high to low like water, finally gathering on the central moon totem. Seeing that the blood ritual was about to seed, Cheche anxiously looked at the gate. Why hasn¡¯t Alishae yet? Those thirteen people were pale from loss of blood, and just when they were about to copse, Cheche had a sudden inspiration. She set a fire outside the door. Since the entire temple was made of wood, the fire outside quickly ignited. The billowing smoke was continuously blown inside by the wind, and the pungent smell quickly woke up the vigers. ¡°Fire!¡± Someone shouted, and the vige chief and his daughter, who realized that the temple was on fire, looked grim. ¡°Quick, put out the fire!¡± ¡°Kiara, you don¡¯t need to move, watch the Golden Silkworm.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Under the cover of thick smoke and mes, Cheche took action conveniently. Seizing the opportunity, she pierced Makhi¡¯s neck with a silver needle. Before he could call for help, he felt darkness enveloping him and faintedpletely.¡±You¡­¡± Cheche casually took away the dagger from his waist and moved towards the altar amidst the chaos. At the same time, Kelvin also noticed Cheche¡¯s figure, his brow furrowing. Could this fire be set by this little girl? She dared to rush up like that to save people, she was truly bold. Kelvin, who had nned to wait for the good opportunity to act, had to join the crowd to help. Chapter 1068: Another Mysterious Force Appears ¡°Uncle Foley? What are you doing here?¡± She had nned to wait for things to be resolved here before going to rescue him. She hadn¡¯t expected Uncle Foley toe out on his own, which saved her another trip back. ¡°How dare you! You have too much guts. Leave quickly,¡± Kelvin scolded loudly, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°No, if we don¡¯t stop the bleeding, they¡¯ll die soon.¡± Cheche was referring to the thirteen people who were tied up. If they were left unattended, they would undoubtedly die. Kelvin hesitated for a moment upon hearing this, then reluctantly took the dagger from her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go rescue them, you take care of stopping their bleeding.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± His actions were quick; he hid behind a pir, cut the ropes, and let them escape in the chaos. ¡°Thank you.¡± Unfortunately, these thirteen people had lost too much blood. At this moment, they were already exhausted, let alone trying to escape. The hall was filled with vigers, and outside there was a big fire, making it even more difficult for them to escape. Soon, the vige chief noticed the sacrificial victims mixed in with the crowd. He angrily drew his gun and fired a shot at the ceiling. ¡°The sacrifices are escaping, quickly¡­ Forget about the fire, catch them!¡± The Golden Silkworm Magic had not seeded yet; this was the most critical moment. Kiara heard her father¡¯s voice and indeed found someone who shouldn¡¯t be there in the thick smoke. ¡°It¡¯s you, how did you escape?¡± Wasn¡¯t that filthy bastard supposed to watch over Mr. Foley? Damn it, that little bastard couldn¡¯t be trusted. She¡¯d see how to deal with him when she got back. By now, Kelvin had sent thest person off the sacrificial altar, leaving himself alone to face the swarming vigers. Kiara covered her nose with one hand as she approached Kelvin. The scent on her body and the strange sound of bells made Kelvin dazed for a few seconds. ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong.¡± This woman was indeed full of poison. If this continued, he might fall into her clutches again. With a thought, Kelvin clenched the dagger and ruthlessly stabbed it into his thigh. Blood gushed from his leg, flowing into the totem along the groove. The intense pain brought him back to his senses. ¡°Why did I escape? Because I¡¯ve been pretending to be unconscious all along. But unfortunately, you now know the truth, and it¡¯s toote.¡± Kiara widened her eyes in astonishment, followed by a burst of angryughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I lost because I loved you too much, so I couldn¡¯t bear to poison you.¡± If she had known, she should have listened to her father and used Bane Magic to control him. When she mentioned that word, Kelvin looked like crap. ¡°Love? Do you, a dirty and malicious woman, know what love is?¡± ¡°The reason you didn¡¯t make a move on me during this time was simply to use the Love Magic on me.¡± Kiara gritted her teeth. ¡°You heard that too?¡± ¡°Not only that, but also how you killed your poor ex-husband with the venomous King Cobra. Killing her own spouse in the blink of an eye, that kind of love is something Kelvin doesn¡¯t want at all.¡± Kiaraughed loudly, thinking that Kelvin was afraid because he had heard about her ex-husband¡¯s cause of death. In a seductive voice, she tried to reassure him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re different from him in my eyes. I won¡¯t let you die. I¡¯ll only-make you submit to me!¡± ¡°Impossible, then I might as well die!¡± Kelvin firmly refused her temptation and finally wore down Kiara¡¯sst shred of patience. ¡°Damn it, is it so hard to fall in love with me? Don¡¯t worry, when the Love Magic seeds, you will willingly submit.¡± She looked forward to that day. Kelvin, upon hearing this, shifted his gaze towards the center of the totem. Due to being stained with the blood of fourteen women, the Magic in the middle started to react violently. Inside the ss vessels, myriad Magic creatures were tearing each other apart, and the ground was strewn with the bodies of snakes, insects, and scorpions. However, they were soon turned to ashes by a great fire. The fighting continued. Kiara eagerly anticipated the birth of the final Magic king, who would be the lucky recipient of the Golden Silkworm Magic. At that moment, Cheche¡¯s voice rang out behind Kelvin. ¡°We must not allow the Golden Silkworm Magic toe into existence. Who knows how much trouble it will cause.¡± ¡°I told you to leave quickly, why have youe back? Go!¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t even guarantee his own escape, let alone with a young girl in tow. Cheche pursed her lips, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at him and said, ¡°Uncle Foley is still here. How can I leave? Uncle Foley, are you hurt?¡± Blood continued to flow. Kelvin was increasingly puzzled. He had only known Cheche for two days, why was she so concerned about him? And why did this little girl feel so familiar to him? ¡°I¡¯m fine. You said the Golden Silkworm Magic must not be allowed to appear?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Yes!¡± Because it would involve another much greater force! ¡°I understand.¡± With those words, Kelvin immediately gripped his dagger and charged towards Kiara¡¯s direction. She was the Witch; killing her would disrupt her spell. ¡°Quick, protect the Witch!¡± Seeing Kiara in danger, the vige chief shouted anxiously. At his words, the thugs armed themselves and joined the battle. Gunshots echoed inside the hall. Kelvin darted between stone pirs, despite his injured leg, disying remarkable agility. The bullets hit the pirs and the ground, always missing by a hair¡¯s breadth. Kiara watched, furious and anxious, cursing inwardly, ¡°They¡¯re all useless!¡± But she dared not stop chanting her spell. Seeing the situation turn dire, a mysterious figure hiding behind the scenes signaled, and dozens of bodyguards behind him attacked Kelvin. ¡°These people¡­¡± Dressed in suits, clearly professional bodyguards, some of them even ck. They were not vigers; they represented another faction. Kelvin dodged their attacks while his brain raced. Their abilities were clearly superior to the spontaneously organized vigers. Kelvin couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was shot in the shoulder. ¡°Ugh.¡± Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t give up, using his dagger to stab back at the assants surging towards him again. ¡°I can¡¯t die, at least not here!¡± ¡°Cheyenne is waiting for me, and so is Grandpa¡­ Cierra, I can¡¯t die!¡± Kelvin¡¯s leg and shoulder were bleeding, his back shed three times, soon bing extremely disheveled. His strong will to survive made him stand up again and again. Amidst the fires and gunshots, other vigers who had awoken from the stupor of the drugs panicked and scattered. The chaos allowed the petite Cheche to sessfully approach the Magic. Grabbing a glowing ss vessel, the little girl coldly eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll smash it!¡± Chapter 1069: Kelvin Accidentally Ingests the Golden Silkworm Magic As Cheche¡¯s voice fell, Kiara had just finished reciting the spell. She didn¡¯t expect that her inability to be distracted while reciting the spell would give this damn little girl an opportunity. The ss vessel in the little girl¡¯s arms was about half a meter tall, a bit difficult for her to carry given her height. Plus, with the sedatives and smoke, Cheche was already exhausted. Her slender arms were shaking, and the things in her hands could fall at any moment. Kiara and the vige chief, along with others, watched nervously. The mysterious man raised his hand to signal the bodyguards to stop and wait to see what would happen. Kiara didn¡¯t dare to act rashly either. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t move. You must hold on tightly¡­¡± At this moment, the vessel was glowing, and everyone saw with their own eyes as thest gecko was bitten by the toad, breaking its neck. Then the color of the green toad changed from green to deep purple, then fadedpletely into white. It continuously emitted a golden light, dazzling the entire temple. The people on the sacrificial tform were forced to squint their eyes because of the strong light, and Cheche felt the ss vessel in her palm starting to heat up. It was like holding a hot stove, she could barely hold onto it. The vige chief¡¯s expression became obsessed as he stared intently at what Cheche held in her hand, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°Golden¡­ Golden Silkworm Magic has appeared!¡± Kiara was equally delighted. This meant a glorious achievement for her as a witch. Golden Silkworm Magic had been refined, and her desired Love Magic was promising. And all of this was premised on snatching the Golden Silkworm from the little girl¡¯s hands! Thinking of this, she gave her father a signal. As soon as she gave the order, they would start the snatch. Before Kiara and her father could act, the mysterious man suddenly appeared behind Cheche, reaching out to snatch the insect. By now, the temperature in Cheche¡¯s palm had risen to the point where she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Uncle Foley, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She was too useless to save him. As her words fell, there was a crisp sound of ss breaking, and the golden light inside the vessel faded awaypletely. On the ground, there was a golden silkworm about the length of a thumb, its entire body golden with golden wings on its back. It looked strangely cute, Cheche thought. ¡°So this is the Golden Silkworm Magic. Kiara, hurry, snatch it!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As the vige chief¡¯s voice fell, Kelvin, the mysterious man, the vige chief and his daughter, the thugs, and the assassins all rushed towards the little worm. But the Golden Silkworm, threatened by the outside world, pped its wings and flew up from the ground. It kept flying around in the crowd, causing chaos. Now, everyone was focused on the rare treasure that was hard toe by ¨C Golden Silkworm Magic. Kelvin was also forced to snatch the insect in the crowd because Cheche had said it must not be allowed to emerge. Who knew the golden silkworm would actually fly towards the direction where he was? Before he could dodge, the insect swiftly flew into his mouth. ¡°Ugh!¡± He didn¡¯t know how precious this Golden Silkworm Magic was. He only knew he had eaten a bug. And it was a bug that had transformed from a toad, which was extremely disgusting to Kelvin, who had a cleanliness obsession. He immediately retched twice, trying to spit out the thing. Unfortunately, the Golden Silkworm Magic had already slid down his throat, and Kelvin felt his stomach heating up continuously. Tiny beads of sweat dripped down his wless face, like rain, quickly wetting his hair. ¡°What is this thing? It¡¯s so disgusting, ugh¡­¡± The footsteps of the crowd halted, everyone froze in ce. The vige chief and his daughter looked at Kelvin with deep hatred, their eyes filled with venom, as if they wished he would be chopped into ten pieces on the spot. ¡°You, you actually ate my Golden Silkworm Magic and said it¡¯s disgusting!¡± Kiara¡¯s once delicate features twisted in anger. ¡°Bring him here, kill him, and cut open his belly to extract the Magic,¡± the mysterious man ordered ruthlessly. His subordinates were about tounch a third wave of attack when suddenly, sirens red outside the door. ¡°Young Master, things are bad, we need to escape,¡± a voice urged urgently. ¡°Yes, we have no choice,¡± Kiara responded. The mysterious man cast onest resentful nce at Kelvin before hastily retreating with his men. ¡°Retreat!¡± The burnt gate, already on the brink of copse, was forcefully kicked open by Uriel. ng- The gate copsed with a loud crash, and amidst the flying dust, amanding voice rang out. ¡°Nobody move!¡± Soon, dozens of uniformed policemen armed with weapons rushed in from outside, surrounding the entire Magic Temple. The timid vigers were terrified, begging for mercy as they cowered on the ground. The cunning vige chief attempted to flee with his daughter, but was swiftly detected by Cheche. Her fingers flicked, and three silver needles flew out, gleaming with silver light. The vige chief fell to the ground immediately. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Kiara, hurry¡­ hurry and go! Find the Whitehead family.¡± ¡°Dad, how can I leave you alone? We should leave together¡­¡± The vige chief had lived to this age; if he died, so be it. But his daughter was only in her early twenties, he couldn¡¯t let his only bloodline end here. ¡°Hurry!¡± Exhausting hisst ounce of strength, the vige chief pushed Kiara away, urging her and the bodyguard to leave. ¡°Dad¡­ sniff¡­¡± Kiara had never imagined she would end up in such a situation. She was once the respected witch of the vige. But now, she was nothing but a miserable stray dog.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. All of this was thanks to this man! She hated herself for not guarding against him earlier! ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you.¡± ¡°Hurry! Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to leave you behind, after all, the deal has already failed.¡± Hearing this, Kiara could only suppress her anger and follow the heartless man¡¯s departure. Finally, they held on until the rescue team arrived. Kelvin, who had been stabbed five times and shot once, copsed due to excessive blood loss. ¡°Uncle Foley!¡± ¡°¡­ Cheyenne.¡± Before passing out, he saw a pair of concerned almond eyes, identical to Cheyenne¡¯s. The next day, the national news reported a sensational event. ¡°In recent days, there has been a major breakthrough in the nationwide human trafficking case. At 10:09 p. m. on December 7th, the police raided the criminals¡¯ hideout¡­¡± The reason this case shook the nation was that the criminals were not individuals or small groups, but an entire vige! The vigers were all aplices, and the mastermind, the vige chief, was sentenced to death, while another main suspect, Kiara, was still atrge. The police issued a nationwide wanted order, offering a reward of 100, 000 for anyone providing information leading to the arrest of the criminals. ¡°In addition, a total of 103 women and 61 children were abducted in this case¡­¡± Less than half of the survivors remained, and the sight of piled up corpses angered the nation. There was an outpouring of condemnation online, sparking a petition for severe punishment! Chapter 1070: Deserved The truth about the vigers¡¯ involvement in Magic-making was kept hidden, as the matter was too bizarre.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If it were to leak, it could cause unnecessary panic, thus it was temporarily concealed. Although this case has temporarilye to a close, deciding on the form of judgment is now a headache. Nearly 200 people in the vige were involved, more or less. It was not feasible to arrest and detain all the vigers, especially considering that among them were elderly people with grey hair and children with youthful innocence. Eventually, apromise was reached. The main criminals were taken for reformation throughbor, with the most serious offenders receiving twenty-five-year sentences. This included Camren. However, given his current state as a paraplegic, he was temporarily left in the vige. The other elderly and children were also sentenced to stay in the vige for reformation, with a few supervisors assigned to oversee them and require regr self-criticism notes. Those with minor roles were merely detained for a few months before being released. For Camren, lying in bed waiting for death was worse than death itself, so he chose suicide. He pierced his throat with a rusty nail, ending a short life full of sin. Even in death, he wanted to take someone down with him. In his will, he exposed all his crimes and depicted Howard as an utterly despicable viin. As a henchman of the vige chief, he too was a major aplice and couldn¡¯t escape thew¡¯s punishment. ¡°Is everything in there true?¡± Uriel asked. He couldn¡¯t stand by idly regarding his only brother in this world, but acting out of favoritism would betray his principles. Uriel was caught in a dilemma. Howard didn¡¯t deny his past wrongdoings. ¡°Some of it is true, but some is fabricated.¡± ¡°I did help the vige chief to detain those women, preventing them from escaping, but I never raped or killed any of them.¡± As a man, Howard was gentlemanly; he never bullied weak women and sometimes even protected them. He only killed those who deserved death! ¡°Is that true? If so, I can ask awyer friend to help you get the lightest possible sentence.¡± Howard had saved him and had voluntarily led everyone to the Magic Temple, essentially turning himself in. Although Nora had been in a foolish state before, in her memory, Howard truly wasn¡¯t a bad person. ¡°Mr. David, I can testify that Howard did not deceive you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I have witnesses.¡± Those were the women detained in his cer. They were saved by her, and now, to repay Howard and Nora a favor, they were also willing to testify for Howard. With the victims¡¯ joint plea and the act of turning himself in¡­ Howard was eventually sentenced to five years, with the possibility of a two-year reduction for good behavior. But regardless, he had to spend three years inside. Howard never regretted his actions, knowing his imprisonment was deserved, with nothing to fear. His only concern was for Nora. ¡°Bro, can you give me an hour to talk to Nora?¡± Uriel was aware of his and Nora¡¯s rtionship; there must be a lot they needed to discuss. As the captain, he could certainly fulfill this small request. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hold you up any longer, Howard¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you here toe back.¡± ¡°Thanks, bro.¡± This was the first time Nora faced Howard since she had woken up. The toxins in his body hadn¡¯t beenpletely cleared, and he looked a lot more haggard. There was silence for a while, but eventually, he was the one who broke it. ¡°Nora, can I still call you that?¡± He knew her illness had healed and knew of her identity as ady of high society, once standing in clouds. For someone as lowly as him, buried in the dust, if it hadn¡¯t been for her being trafficked here, he might never have met her in his lifetime. Howard truly liked Nora, wanting to protect her from the moment he saw her, to hold her in the palm of his hand for life. What about her? Did she hate him for taking advantage of her vulnerability, for staining her purity with mud? Nora was very conflicted at that moment, unsure of how to face Howard. In her mind, more than anything, were the moments of their time together over the past month. His care and attention, the multiple times he stepped forward to protect her. ¡°Yes.¡± Howard smiled at the affirmative answer. He was actually very handsome, with a well-formed and delicate face structure. It was just that the UV rays here were so strong that his skin had turned a bronze color, making him look less delicate and more rugged. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He suddenly took her hand and walked together. ¡°Why is it so cold? You are unhealthy. Uncle Ronin said you had a miscarriage before and haven¡¯t recovered well. You have to take care of yourself in the future.¡± ¡°I asked Uncle Ronin to prepare some medicine for you. Remember to take it after I leave.¡± Nora did not push his hand away. The weather was cold, and the warmth from the man¡¯s palm continuously transferred to her fingertips. Hearing this, her heart trembled, and she looked up at him in astonishment. ¡°You, you know about¡­ my miscarriage?¡± Howard nodded. ¡°You fainted the day after you arrived, and I carried you to Uncle Ronin.¡± So, he knew all along. ¡°Then why are you still so good to me? Don¡¯t you mind?¡± Most men would care about that. Howard would be lying if he said he didn¡¯t mind, but he felt more pity for Nora than anything. What kind of irresponsible man would let his woman have a miscarriage? ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I was never a good person to begin with. I had women before.¡± ¡°If I had known I would meet you in this lifetime, I would have kept myself pure for you.¡± He couldn¡¯t change the past, but since meeting Nora, he hadn¡¯t been involved with any other women. Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel a sour nose, and tears uncontrobly fell from her eyes. Drip by drip, like pearls, theynded on Howard¡¯s heart. He suddenly pushed her against a tree trunk, lowering his head to fiercely capture her soft lips, deeply entangled. During many nights, holding her made him feel as if his dark and dirty life had found a glimpse of redemption. ¡°I know I¡¯m not worthy of you, and you probably hate me during this time.¡± ¡°Nora¡­ but even if you hate me, I hope you don¡¯t forget me.¡± His kiss was fierce, as if the two had reached the end of the world, desperate and mad. All of Nora¡¯s breathing and rationality were taken away by him. Between breaths, there was only the fresh scent of grass and trees on the man. In her ears, was his nearly pleading hoarse voice. Chapter 1071: Deeper Than Love ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t escape. He held her so tightly, as if he wanted to crush her into his bones and blood. Until their mouths were filled with each other¡¯s blood, the salty taste made him even more crazed. ¡°I really want to devour you, regardless of everything¡­¡± Howard gave a bitter smile, slowly letting her go, silent tears streaming down his handsome and resolute face. He said, ¡°Leave! Go to a ce where I can¡¯t find you; Find someone better than me.¡± Nora looked up in surprise, her lips still warm from his kiss, yet he was telling her to find another man. ¡°Howard, do you really want me to leave?¡± In that intense kiss just now, she thought about a lot. Is it just about social status? She is no longer the pampereddy she once was, perfectly matched with his humble status. Both have made mistakes in the past, neither is nobler than the other. Howard thought about the prison time he was facing; he had been selfish once, how could he hinder her life further? His fists clenched under his sleeves, his whitened knuckles revealing his true emotions. ¡°Yes, you should leave!¡± ¡°Under the bed, there is a safe, the password is the day I first met you, inside there are three million.¡± ¡°There are also some gold bars in the kitchen¡¯s hanging basket, take those too.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t give you happiness, this money¡­ consider it mypensation.¡± Nora knew this was all he had earned with his life, and now he was leaving it all to her. The fool! Her mother once told her- ¡°Where a man¡¯s love is, there is his money.¡± Howard spoke of sending her away, yet handed over all his wealth to her; if this wasn¡¯t love, then what is? Nora had never hated someone so much as she did now. She hugged him from behind, burying her face in his broad back, tears flowing. Her tears soaked through his thin T-shirt, her fists pounding on him, cursing him as a bastard. Over and over! ¡°You bastard, bastard! Why, if you want to send me away, why then treat me so well?¡± She knew, had Howard not taken her in that day, she might have been defiled by another man. Although he saved her out of selfishness. Without Howard¡­ A foolish girl like her in this ruthless vige would probably end up with no remains. She hated those traffickers, but couldn¡¯t deny that Howard saved her. ¡°Hit me, if it makes you feel any better, I¡¯ll take it.¡± He might never be beaten by her again¡­ Thinking this, Howard even felt her punches were not hard enough! Even if painful, as long as it¡¯s from her, he epted it all! ¡°If you were even a tiny bit unkind to me, someone vindictive like me might really be able to leave without any burden.¡± But he did everything for her sake, which made Nora¡¯s conscience me her. How could she leave him in his most difficult time with such ease? ¡°You go to jail, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± That was her final decision, leaving Howard frozen on the spot, unable to recover for a long time. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± He even doubted if he had heard wrong. Nora lifted her fair chin looking at him, her voice firm. ¡°Didn¡¯t hear clearly? Well then, I¡¯ll say it again!¡± ¡°I said-this time, it¡¯s my turn to wait for you!¡± Before, it was always him waiting for her; he had already taken ny-nine steps forward, just one step short of a perfect ending. How could Nora bear to make him turn back now? So, thisst step, she decided to take it! Howard could finally hear it clearly. Nora said she would wait for him toe back¡­ It was such a beautiful promise, yet all he wanted to do at the moment was to cry out loud. ¡°Does this, does this mean you have fallen for me, too?¡± He dared not speak of love; liking each other was enough, even if it was just a little bit¡­ It would be enough to sustain him through the long years ahead. Nora bit her lip and nodded in his tear-filled eyes. ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯ve fallen for you. Do you still want to send me away now?¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± It would take at least three years, maybe even longer¡­ How could he bear to hold her back for so long? What¡¯s more, after getting out of prison, he would be a tainted man; he didn¡¯t want Nora to be talked about by others because of him. Once Nora made up her mind, she wouldn¡¯t change it, a trait truly characteristic of the Lawrence family. ¡°I don¡¯t care, since you¡¯ve imed me, you have to take responsibility.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Howard couldn¡¯t help but cry anymore. This was the third time in his memory that he cried so intensely, his tears falling inrge drops onto Nora¡¯s shoulder. Wetting her shoulder. She instinctively tightened her arms around his waist, offering him a tiny world of warmth with a woman¡¯s unique gentleness and softness. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, you can¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°Nora, I love you.¡± Drip-drop, drip-drop¡­ Nora stood at the entrance of the vige, watching Howard leave, the car getting further and further away¡­ until it disappeared. With the sound of the siren fading away, the once beautiful and bustling little mountain vige was instantly half-empty. Looking around, only the elderly and children were left. Uncle Ronin looked much more haggard and older than before after this incident. He had rarely used a walking stick before. ¡°Nora, Howard has left, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Hearing this, Nora turned around to support his arm. Uncle Ronin had used his life-extension Magic to treat Howard¡¯s poisoning. In the end, although Howard was saved, Uncle Ronin was greatly weakened. If he didn¡¯t take good care to replenish his vitality, he might suffer long-term consequences. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving for now, Howard and I are still husband and wife. Uncle Ronin, you saved him, from now on Howard and I will take care of you as if you were our own father.¡± ¡°But you two didn¡¯t get a marriage certificate, even if you leave, Howard won¡¯t me you.¡± They didn¡¯t have a marriage certificate, and Howard wouldn¡¯t me her. But Nora couldn¡¯t leave anymore. Because she was already carrying Howard¡¯s child, and soon she would be a mother. This secret was what Cheche wanted to tell her. Cheche also said¡­ She would have both a son and a daughter with Howard. No matter how Nora thought about it, it felt strange. Who exactly is Cheche? Why would she know these things? After all, even she hadn¡¯t noticed her own pregnancy. The first three months of pregnancy are not suitable for long journeys, so she¡¯s not nning to go back to Akloit with everyone else. She¡¯ll go to see Sean after three months. On the other hand, Kelvin, who was seriously injured, finally made it through the surgery. The first thing he said when he woke up was ¨C ¡°I really miss Cheyenne, take me back to Akloit.¡± Chapter 1072: You Are the Most Important Person in My Heart Thanks to the effect of the Golden Silkworm Magic, the severe injuries Kelvin suffered seemed to have healed significantly by the second day. Even the experienced old doctor thought it was a miracle! On the third day, Kelvin was able to get out of bed and walk around, and the first thing he did was borrow a mobile phone from someone nearby to call Cheyenne. Because he didn¡¯t know where his own phone had gone. On the other side, Cheyenne, who was far away in Akloit, was anxious because she couldn¡¯t contact Kelvin. If it weren¡¯t for her grandfather and father strongly dissuading her, she might have bought a ticket to go to Yocmery herself. Fortunately, after a long wait, she finally received a call. But upon seeing a string of unfamiliar numbers, Cheyenne hesitated. She didn¡¯t recognize the sequence of digits. With a skeptical attitude, she answered the call. ¡°Hello? May I ask who this is¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until a familiar yet husky voice came through the phone that Cheyenne¡¯s tightly wound emotions finally found some relief over these days. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s me.¡± After confirming it was him again, Cheyenne¡¯s suppressed anger and grievances exploded. ¡°Kelvin, where have you been these days? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± ¡°Do you know how many times I called you?¡± ¡°Do you know how scared I was when I couldn¡¯t find you? I was really afraid something bad had happened to you.¡± What would she do then? How could she tell Oliver and Cierra that their dad might nevere back¡­ Her voice went from angry to softly whimpering with grievances by the end. Every syble nearly shattered Kelvin¡¯s heart, and he hurriedly apologized to Cheyenne. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cheyenne, for making you worry. It¡¯s all my fault. How about I let you hit me to vent your anger when I get back?¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne then noticed his voice sounded gentle but a bit weak. She frowned slightly, and her tone became serious. ¡°Kelvin, are you hurt?¡± The man didn¡¯t want her to worry, so he deliberately coughed twice, pretending to be fine. ¡°Cheyenne, you are overthinking it. I¡¯m fine. The reason I haven¡¯t contacted you these days is because I identally lost my phone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to return to Akloit tomorrow. Unfortunately, I still haven¡¯t found Omari.¡± He thought following the child disappearance cases, they could find Omari¡¯s whereabouts, but it seems he¡¯s not in the country. Cheyenne had seen the news yesterday. From just a few words in the news broadcast, she could glimpse how dangerous it was. And Kelvin, who was in the midst of the storm, was probably treading carefully, between life and death. Maybe she should be nicer to him when he safely returns this time. ¡°I already have some clues about Omari. Let¡¯s talk about it when you get back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He was using someone else¡¯s phone, and it wasn¡¯t polite to upy it for too long. Even though Kelvin was reluctant to hang up, he still had to say ¡°goodbye¡± to his beloved Cheyenne. However, he never expected that just at this time, Cheche would push the door ande in, clearly unaware that Kelvin was on the phone with Cheyenne. So she inadvertently revealed a secret. ¡°Uncle Foley, it¡¯s time to change your dressing.¡± This statement was clearly heard by Cheyenne, she didn¡¯t immediately ask who the voice belonged to. What did that ¡°it¡¯s time to change your dressing¡± mean? He really was hiding something from her! ¡°Hmm? Kelvin, isn¡¯t there anything you want to tell me? It¡¯s not toote toe clean now, otherwise, wait and see how I deal with you when you get back!¡± The thought of wanting to be nicer to him was immediately thrown to the back of Cheyenne¡¯s mind. On the other side, Kelvin looked distantly at Cheche. Thetter looked at him with a pair of innocent big eyes, spreading her tender little hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were on the phone.¡± ¡°Put down the medicine, and please go out first.¡± Cheche guessed who he was talking to, and deliberately shouted before leaving. ¡°Uncle Foley, remember to take your medicine. You¡¯ve been stabbed and shot five times.¡± Meanwhile, Cheyenne was frightened, her voice on the phone filled with concern. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered such serious injuries and still want to hide it from me, Kelvin¡­ Do you really consider me your wife?¡± Thinking of this, Cheyenne¡¯s nose tingled, and two lines of tears couldn¡¯t help but slide down her face. No wonder his voice sounded so weak, turns out he just narrowly escaped death¡¯s door. Although the two are thousands of miles apart at the moment, their loving hearts are in sync, thinking of each other. Her crying made Kelvin feel even more guilty. It was his fault that Cheyenne was crying. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m really fine. The wound has healed a lot, it¡¯s not as serious as she said.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯lle back tomorrow, and you can check it yourself, okay?¡± Cheyenne thought of the reason he got injured was all for helping her find Omari. But he didn¡¯tin at all, he evenforted her. Honestly, the words she said to him at the hotel that day were a bit too much, if she had the chance, she wanted to apologize to him in person. She shouldn¡¯t have chosen to ignore all the good things he had done for her over the years. After her mind cleared, Cheyenne took a deep breath. There was something she really wanted to say to Kelvin: ¡°Kelvin, listen to me, Omari is important to me;¡± ¡°But you are the most important person in my heart, so you can¡¯t have any idents, do you understand?¡± As thest word fell, both people at the ends of the phone fell into silence for a moment. Only asional gasps could be heard from the receiver. Then Kelvin cautiously begged, unable to believe what he had just heard. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ what did you just say? Can you say it again?¡± The Kelvin in Cheyenne¡¯s memory was always cold and domineering,manding attention wherever he went. As soon as he appeared, he became the center of attention, his confident demeanor making many people submit without a word. Now, the Kelvin who used to dominate the business world seemed to disappear before her eyes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Instead, there was an extremely insecure and hesitant version of him. ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear, I said ¨C you are the most important person in my mind, I would be very sad without you.¡± Kelvin gripped the phone tightly, his deep, dark eyes shining with a strange light because of her words. Suddenly, a tear fell. Silent. ¡°In my mind, Cheyenne is the most important, even more important than my own life!¡± He wished he could be by her side right now. Holding her tightly, kissing her passionately, letting her know how intense and crazy his love was. But Kelvin had been talking for a while and still hadn¡¯t received a response from Cheyenne. He couldn¡¯t help but look down. The screen of the phone had cked out at some point¡­ Chapter 1073: Are You My Sister-in-Law? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Uriel walked in, looking embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Foley, the phone ran out of battery, so it naturally shut down¡­¡± Kelvin trailed off. Did Cheyenne hear thest thing he said just now? ¡°What kind of crappy phone is this? It runs out of battery at the most crucial moment. Just throw it in the trash can.¡± Uriel was speechless. It took him a month¡¯s sry to buy it. Besides, they had been stuck in the vige for almost two days. The fact that the phone could hold on until now was already quitemendable. In just one day, there had been earth-shattering changes in this small vige. But for Makhi, it was like doomsday had arrived. In order to curry favor with the vige chief and the witch, he didn¡¯t hesitate to kill his own sister with his own hands. As a result, the vige chief died, the witch fled, and he was about to be arrested and thrown into prison. After plotting for years, he watched as his ns were about to seed, only to find that it was all in vain. The sun would shatter illusions as soon as it rose, and reality was so cruel. ¡°Rosa¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± He didn¡¯t even have the money to build her a decent grave, so he hastily dug a hole in front of his house and buried her under a tree. When the police came to arrest him, Makhi didn¡¯t resist at all. With handcuffs on, he suddenly bowed respectfully to Alisha as he passed by her. His action puzzled Alisha; she thought there might be some trickery involved and tactically stepped back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She didn¡¯t recognize Makhi. Makhi spoke with the utmost sincerity, ¡°Officer, could you please do me a favor?¡± Alisha, seeing that he didn¡¯t intend to attack her, lowered her guard. ¡°What do you need?¡± she asked. Makhi turned to look at his sister¡¯s grave and said, ¡°My sister¡¯s dying wish was to have a white dress.¡± ¡°I still have some money, but I won¡¯t have the chance to give her the gift myself. Could you please help me with this, officer?¡± He chose Alisha because she was the only female officer present. ¡°I see. No problem.¡± If it was the dying wish of a deceased, she had no reason to refuse. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already bought the dress.¡± At that moment, a sweet and delicate voice sounded from behind everyone. A beautiful little girl, dressed in a simple white dress, walked slowly towards them. With round, fair cheeks, eyes brighter than gems, and a delicate nose under whichy soft, crimson lips, she looked like a loli straight out of a manga, despite her young age. Alisha was astonished. ¡°You¡­ are the little beggar?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe the girl seemed totally different after thetter washed her face and changed her clothes. Cheche nodded proudly, her eyes full of amusement at Alisha¡¯s surprise. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Cheche. Aunt Alisha, don¡¯t be so surprised. I¡¯ll look even prettier when I grow up.¡± Alisha¡¯s lips twitched slightly at her words. Why wasn¡¯t this child modest at all? ¡°Be modest.¡± ¡°Aunt Alisha, you should be modest with your gaze towards Uncle Uriel,¡± Cheche replied saucily, causing Alisha¡¯s ears to turn red as she nced around for Uriel¡¯s figure. He happened to be looking over. Their eyes met, and only embarrassment ensued. Alisha was afraid that Cheche would say something even more outrageous, so she quickly interrupted her. ¡°At your young age, what do you understand? Give me the dress, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± She and Uriel were just business partners. From his reaction just now, it was obvious he wasn¡¯t interested in her. This inevitably made Alisha feel a bit disappointed. If she were to express her feelings, she might be rejected as well. Uriel, on the other hand, looked utterly dumbfounded. They had been partners for a few days, ostensibly as siblings. But in reality, they would bicker whenever they met. He thought she behaved like that because she disliked him. ¡°Perhaps Cheche was just talking nonsense, impossible¡­ absolutely impossible.¡± He already owed Julia, he couldn¡¯t harm anyone else in this lifetime. In the end, Cheche burned the white dress in front of Rosa¡¯s grave in front of Makhi. The tall man over 1. 8 meters tall suddenly cried with snot and tears, disregarding his image. ¡°Thank you, thank you, little sister¡­ What¡¯s your name? I will definitely repay you in the future.¡± Cheche didn¡¯t even look at him. The reason she bought this dress was out of sympathy for the little girl who was only thirteen and was killed by her own brother.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Otherwise, does this beast who killed his own sister deserve it? ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank meter, you have the opportunity now.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Makhi had never met someone as straightforward as her before. ¡°What do you need me to do, tell me, I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Cheche pped the dust off her hands, stood up from the ground, and walked slowly towards him. Her gaze was sharp, nothing like that of a little girl. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you know the identity of the group of people who appeared at the Magic Templest night?¡± Those people were all dressed in suits, with a cloud pattern tattooed on their arms. ¡°Well¡­¡± Makhi¡¯s hesitant expression made Cheche conclude that he definitely knew something, so she continued to press him. ¡°If you tell me now, it might lighten your punishment a bit. Think carefully about whether you want to speak or not.¡± He didn¡¯t speak, hoping that one day Kiara woulde back and start anew. But Cheche¡¯s words shattered the illusion in his heart. ¡°A nationwide arrest warrant was issued against Kiara. Even if she escapes abroad, we can extradite her legally, so what are you waiting for?¡± Only then did Makhi reveal what he knew. ¡°I, I only know that they came yesterday. I heard the man behind the scenes was a foreigner, and the vige chief respected him.¡± ¡°I remember I identally saw the vige chief hiding gold bars, he had a lot of money transactions with that person.¡± Being someone like him, with no special status in the vige, naturally had limited knowledge. Cheche didn¡¯t press him further. ¡°Alright, I got it, you can go.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The group of ck-d peoplest night obviously came for the Golden Silkworm Magic. Now that the Golden Silkworm Magic had been eaten by Kelvin, those people mighte looking for trouble again. It¡¯s not safe here anymore, Cheche thought it would be better to persuade Kelvin to leave as soon as possible. In fact, Kelvin¡¯s thoughts coincided surprisingly with hers. He also nned to handle the discharge procedures and return to Akloit tomorrow. Before leaving, Kelvin asked if she wanted to go back with him, but Cheche shook her head and refused. ¡°Uncle Foley, don¡¯t you think I look familiar?¡± It¡¯s more than that, she¡¯s practically a spitting image of Cheyenne from childhood. Kelvin asked tentatively. ¡°Are you my sister-inw?¡± Chapter 1074: Another Time and Space After a few seconds of silence, Cheche suddenly pulled out a yellowed photograph from his pocket. ¡°Take a look at this again,¡± he said. Kelvin, with a curious mind, took the photo and saw a sweet couple on it. The girl was dressed in a school uniform, looking like she was only seventeen or eighteen, with cute double ponytails and a mischievous, bright smile. This face¡­ and this expression were more like Cheyenne¡¯s. And the young man in the picture was looking at the little girl beside him with adoration, holding hands as they took a selfie. ¡°How can this be me?¡± Kelvin almost forgot what he looked like when he was young. He had never smiled so foolishly before! Cheche snatched the photo back, cherishing it like a treasure. ¡°Yes, you are him, and he is you.¡± Seeing Kelvin¡¯s puzzled expression, Cheche took a deep breath and decided to tell him the truth. ¡°Perhaps you can think of it as another you from a different time and space.¡± Kelvin found it increasingly absurd. Wasn¡¯t parallel universes just a hypothesis proposed by scientists? Why did it really exist, with a little girl who looked so much like Cheyenne telling him one day? In another time and space, there was also a person named Kelvin. ¡°Then are you the Cheyenne from another time and space?¡± Kelvin asked. Cheche snapped her fingers with a smile. ¡°Correct, I am Cheyenne.¡± Kelvin was at a loss for words. His feelings at the moment were indescribable. All of this seemed like a dream. How else could he exin such absurd questions? ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just say you¡¯re my Cheyenne. So, why did youe here?¡± As he asked this question, Cheche¡¯s mood began to darken. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s also for him. Even though it¡¯s a parallel universe, the experiences we¡¯ve been through are simr.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that he wasn¡¯t as lucky as you to identally ingest the Golden Silkworm Magic. Instead, he was hit by Kiara¡¯s Love Magic and was about to die.¡± ¡°I had toe to this time and space to stop all of this from happening in order to save him.¡± But now the Golden Silkworm Magic had still sessfully gestated. In order to save Kelvin, who was under Love Magic, she needed the Golden Silkworm Magic! For some reason, after she came here, her body shrank, returning to the size of an eight-year-old. To conceal herself, she pretended to be a beggar and snuck into the vige. Kelvin soon calmed down. ¡°Just answer myst question, and I¡¯ll give you Golden Silkworm Magic.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said. Of course, he was curious about what the other him from another time and space looked like and how he and Cheyenne were doing. Cheche gave a proud hum and gave him a somewhat disappointing answer. ¡°You¡¯re all equally annoying! Here, Abbie was shot, but there, she was suffocated to death.¡± Then there was her and Kelvin. Although they grew up together as childhood sweethearts, their rtionship had its ups and downs. Even though they had three children now, they still hadn¡¯t gotten married. When Kelvin heard that the other him from another time and space had three children, he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Then he remembered his first child with Cheyenne. If it had been born sessfully, he would also be the father of three children. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my questions. How do I give you the Golden Silkworm Magic?¡± He had thought of many ways yesterday and almost vomited everything in his digestive system, but the worm still lived in his stomach. How did he know the worm was still there? Because after ingesting the Golden Silkworm Magic, Kelvin clearly felt some changes in his body. His hearing, sense of smell, and vision were much better than before, and his abdomen felt slightly warm. There was nothing ufortable about it, except that he felt the thought of eating a worm made his scalp tingle. ¡°After the Golden Silkworm Magic enters your body, it will merge with your blood, so taking some of your blood will have the same effect.¡± Kelvin fell silent for a moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier?¡± ¡°Bring the knife.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready for you. Please take it.¡± Kelvin took a deep breath. Without blinking, he took the fruit knife and fiercely shed his palm. The wound was deep, and although it hurt, he managed to endure it. Seeing the little girl still standing there absent-mindedly, Kelvin reminded her in a deep voice, ¡°What are you still staring at? Hurry up and get a container to catch it.¡± Otherwise, he would waste a lot of blood again. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Akloit, the airport. Cheyenne learned that Kelvin wasing back this morning, so she and Cierra went to the airport early to wait for him. The mother and daughter wore matching outfits, and their high level of attractiveness caused people around them to constantly turn their heads. Cierra, wearing a red knitted hat, sat on a chair, enjoying a chocte cake in her hands, with crumbs all over her mouth. Seeing her mother not paying attention to her, she quietly reached into her little backpack and took out a lollipop. She clumsily opened it and put it in her mouth. When she turned back, she quickly spat out the candy and wrapped it in paper, holding it in her hand. Her little hand obediently behind her back, her back straight. Seeing her sneaky behavior, Cheyenne knew she must have been sneaking a snack again. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so young and you¡¯re losing your waistline. At this rate, you¡¯ll be a little pig.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m a little pig, I¡¯ll be the most beautiful one in the pigsty.¡± Listening to her self-loving words, Cheyenne shook her head helplessly. She reached into her hoodie hat and took out a pack of wet wipes, pulled one out and wiped the chocte residue from her mouth. Finally, she stuffed the tissue back into her little hat and handed her a bottle of water. ¡°Drink some water instead of always eating sweets, it¡¯s not good for your teeth.¡± ¡°I know, Mom.¡± After drinking two big gulps of water, Cierra began to worry as she looked towards the exit. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Daddy arrived yet? I miss him so much that even the flowers are wilting, and the sun is about to set.¡± It was only ten o¡¯clock in the morning, how could the sun be setting? ¡°Cierra, let me ask you a very serious question. Between Daddy and Mommy, who do you like more?¡± The little girl answered without hesitation, ¡°Daddy!¡± Cheyenne suddenly felt a bit disheartened, so she asked again, ¡°Think carefully, Daddy or Mommy?¡± This time Cierra showed a little hesitation, but still firmly chose ¡°Daddy¡±. ¡°Why?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but doubt if there was somethingcking in her role as a mother, so both her children were not sticking to her. ¡°Because Daddy takes me to eat fried chicken, drink c¡­ and ride horses, to see little animals.¡± ¡°While Mommy only says this is not allowed, that is not allowed.¡± At these words, Cheyenne gritted her teeth and rubbed her chubby little face, pretending to be angry, saying, ¡°Hmph, then I¡¯ll just have another sister, and you can live with your daddy in the future.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a pair of warm hands suddenly hugged her from behind. Chapter 1075: Sweet Kiss at the Airport Cheyenne found herself enveloped in a familiar embrace, as the maicughter of a man sounded in her ear. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have another one.¡± ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Unconsciously, her eyes had turned red, and her voice carried a hint of crying. Her long-awaited heart was finally satisfied in this moment. When Cheyenne saw that he had clearly lost a lot of weight and looked visibly weak, tears finally fell from her eyes. ¡°Is your wound¡­ hurting?¡± Kelvin missed her so much, he hadn¡¯t slept at allst night. He kept thinking about their past, the regrets and missed opportunities¡­ They were almost separated forever. But everything was still possible, his heart still beating for her. ¡°Cheyenne, I love you.¡± Thud-N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The luggage in his hand fell to the ground. Ignoring the bustling airport around them, Kelvin lifted her slender waist and pulled her up. He lowered his head and pressed his moist and sweet lips against hers, continuously drawing in the breath and warmth that belonged to her. Kelvin¡¯s kiss was fierce, like a sudden summer downpour, unstoppable. ¡°Wow¡­ I can¡¯t watch!¡± Cierra remembered Great-grandpa saying that children shouldn¡¯t watch adults kissing, so she quickly reached out her little hand to cover her eyes. But another voice told her how much she wanted to see. What should she do? So Cierra made a sneaky move, slowly opening her five fingers, her bright big eyes staring straight at her parents. After a long time, when Cheyenne felt she was about to suffocate, Kelvin finally let her go. Because of the sweet kiss just now, her hair was slightly messy on the side of her temples. The next moment, he gently touched her behind her ear, his deep-set eyes shining with starlight-like smiles. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Being looked at like this by him made her feel embarrassed; Cheyenne had no interest in performing a drama in front of others. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, let¡¯s go home. Grandpa and Dad are waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that her parents were finally ready to leave, Cierra quickly jumped off the chair and begged to be carried. ¡°Daddy, carry me.¡± For his precious daughter whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, Kelvin, despite his injuries, wanted to fulfill her wish. ¡°I may not be able to carry you because of my injury, can I carry you on my back?¡± As he said this, both mother and daughter saw the bandage on his palm and felt instantly heartbroken. Cheyenne was about to say something, but Cierra spoke first. ¡°Hoo hoo, Great-grandpa said blowing on it like this will make it stop hurting. Daddy, does it still hurt?¡± With such a caringfort from her sweet daughter, Kelvin couldn¡¯t feel any pain. He felt incredibly sweet inside. He grabbed Cierra¡¯s arms with his big hands and lifted her up, cing her on his neck. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, sweetheart, sit tight, we¡¯re setting sail.¡± ¡°Haha, Daddy, go faster¡­¡± Cheyenne walked behind, carrying her luggage, watching the father and daughter having a great time, and suddenly felt it was pretty good. Kelvin safely returned, and the heavy burden on everyone¡¯s hearts these days finally settled down. Channing, upon hearing that he was severely injured, changed his previous harsh attitude towards him. Rarely, he patted his shoulder and spoke words of concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Suddenly, the father-inw became so ¡°gentle,¡± which surprised Kelvin as his son-inw. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine, thanks for your concern, Dad.¡± Channing also felt awkward saying such things, but he did it for his daughter and grandchildren¡¯s sake. ¡°Hmm, take care of your injuries.¡± Old Mr. Foley, on the other hand, was straightforward. He cried and scolded Kelvin without hesitation. ¡°You fool, why didn¡¯t you consult me before doing anything?¡± ¡°Running off alone to court death.¡± ¡°When I wanted you to join the military as a kid, you refused. Look at how weak you are, bringing shame to me.¡± However, Corey was more concerned about his son and coughed to signal the old man to stop. ¡°Dad, let Kelvin rest a bit before scolding him.¡± Turning to Cheyenne, he politely said, ¡°Daughter-inw, please take care of my boy for a few days.¡± Cheyenne replied, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my duty.¡± Oliver also cared about his father, though he inherited Kelvin¡¯s inability to express emotions. Silently, he brought a ss of water and stood by him, never leaving his side. That was Oliver¡¯s character; he showed his affection through actions rather than words. Kelvin saw him and thought of the child named ¡°Rowan¡± before leaving, asking Nora to take care of the child and promising to send money to support him until he grew up. That child was someone else¡¯s son, while the one before him was his own son, the product of his love with Cheyenne. This made Kelvin reflect on whether he had been too harsh on Oliver before. So, he took the initiative to hug Oliver, gesturing, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve grown taller.¡± There was a hint of relief in his tone. The little one seemed a bit awkward and wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes, but Cheyenne noticed Oliver¡¯s ears turning red, a sign of shyness. ¡°Dad, does your wound still hurt?¡± Oliver asked softly. Kelvin shook his head, ¡°No, by the way¡­ I bought some gifts for you guys. Take your sister upstairs to y.¡± This idea didn¡¯t ur to him; it was Uriel who reminded him to bring gifts for his family since he came to Yocmery. Upon hearing that Dad had brought gifts, Oliver¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. It was the first time he felt the warmth of paternal love, having always envied his sister¡¯s affection from their father. He realized that his father cared for him too. Oliver obediently took Cierra to their room to unwrap the gifts, leaving only a few adults in the hall. The conversation naturally turned to serious matters. At everyone¡¯s inquiry, Kelvin recounted his recent experiences, but he only lightly touched on how he narrowly escaped death. As for Cheche¡­ he chose to conceal it from everyone, intending to tell only Cheyenne. Chapter 1076: Never Force You At night, the darkness enveloped everything. In the bedroom, a bedsidemp still glowed, casting a warm yellow light throughout the room. The two who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time hugged tightly, recounting what had happened to each other during this time. When Kelvin learned about the news that his daughter Cierra had almost gone missing, he felt immense guilt. He hugged Cheyenne tightly, looking into her eyes and said, ¡°You must have been very worried when you were hurt, and our daughter went missing. I wasn¡¯t at home¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Cheyenne, I failed to protect you both.¡± It wasn¡¯t just worry; she was on the verge of copse, but Cheyenne still managed to hold herself together. ¡°I felt terrible. If it weren¡¯t for Iker helping me all the time during that period, I might have really been disturbed by the other party.¡± Although Kelvin subconsciously felt a little jealous when he heard these words, he knew he should me himself for not thinking carefully enough and taking actions too rashly. Kelvin never expected that those people would take advantage of his family while he was away. ¡°What about you? You don¡¯t have any feelings for that woman named Kiara?¡± ¡°Living out the rest of your life in such a beautiful ce, working during the day and resting at night doesn¡¯t seem bad, does it?¡± When Kelvin heard this, his face darkened with anger, and he angrily bit her lips. ¡°You little rascal, do you want to push me to someone else?¡± ¡°I¡­ of course not, I¡¯m just respecting your choice, aren¡¯t I?¡± she said with a double meaning. Kelvin¡¯s spine shivered at the thought of Kiara, his eyes filled with disgust. ¡°Such a treacherous woman, even if she looks like a fairy, I don¡¯t want her. Her previous husband was bitten to death by a venomous snake she released.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but admire the woman¡¯s methods. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about her. Let¡¯s talk about Cheche. It¡¯s unbelievable that parallel universes actually exist.¡± ¡°If I have the chance, I¡¯d like to see what the other me who lost control looks like.¡± She hadn¡¯t seen it, but Kelvin had. Thinking of Cheche, a smile finally appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Just as mischievous as you were when you were young, and also learned some medical skills. She¡¯s a kind, smart, and lovely little girl.¡± His praise for Cheche was also praise for her. Cheyenne felt uplifted upon hearing this and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°You know how to talk. Alright¡­ it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are any other side effects of Golden Silkworm Magic in your body. Tomorrow, we should go to the hospital and I¡¯ll personally examine you.¡± Kelvin turned off themp with one hand and quickly pulled the nket over them with the other. ¡°Honey,e to bed quickly.¡± ¡°You have injuries now, don¡¯t think about doing anything.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, where are you thinking? I just want to hug you to sleep, that¡¯s all. As for anything else¡­ if you want, I can reluctantly do it.¡± Cheyenne chuckled and rolled her eyes elegantly in the darkness. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Foley, you don¡¯t have to reluctantly do anything.¡± Kelvin mischievously blew a warm breath in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll never force you.¡± Perhaps it was because of the separation that Cheyenne felt her heart stirred by him, then immediately felt ashamed of herself. As someone who had seen all kinds of handsome men, how could she be so easily tempted? So she forced herself to close her eyes and dered, ¡°I¡¯m asleep.¡± Kelvin burst intoughter, he hadn¡¯t really wanted to do that kind of thing, just teasing her. He was able to return safely, and falling asleep while holding her was already a very happy thing. In fact, he hadn¡¯t slept well for over a month, always waking up in the middle of the night. Now feeling the warmth and softness in his arms, smelling the familiar scent on her body, he finally had a long-lost peaceful sleep. The next day, early in the morning, the couple drove to the hospital together.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Cheyenne spent the morning conducting a full-body examination for him, and the medical report showed that all his bodily functions were normal. He had indeed been stabbed and shot five times, but his wounds healed surprisingly quickly. ording to Kelvin himself, his surgery was just the day before yesterday, and today it was only four days since then. The wounds had already scabbed over. ¡°Golden Silkworm Magic indeed has the miraculous effect of flesh regeneration and resurrecting the dead. Extend your hand, let me check your pulse again.¡± Kelvin, knowing his own body best, felt that he was fine already. However, he also appreciated Cheyenne¡¯s care for him. Such opportunities were rare, so how could he not cherish them? ¡°Okay.¡± He obediently extended his hand for her to check his pulse. Cheyenne now practiced both Western and traditional medicine. The earlier examination was merely from a scientific perspective, checking his bodily tissues. But traditional medicine emphasizes the bnce of essence, energy, and spirit-all three are indispensable. It turned out that Kelvin¡¯s spirit was excellent, and even his old stomach problem had improved a lot. Seeing her serious expression without saying a word, Kelvin deliberately tried to tease her, clutching his chest and saying, ¡°Cheyenne, am I really fine? I feel a dull pain in my chest, as if it¡¯s burning ufortably.¡± ¡°Quick, help me check.¡± As he grabbed her delicate hand and pressed it against his chest under his thin white shirt, Cheyenne¡¯s palm felt scorching hot. She gave him a speechless look. ¡°Do you even know where your heart is? The ce you¡¯re touching isn¡¯t even close to where the heart is!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. You¡¯re as strong as a male cow, so stop wasting public resources in the hospital and go home.¡± She mercilessly dropped these words and lowered her head to prepare the case study. However, Kelvin stubbornly held onto her hand, his deep-set eyes carrying a hint of amusement. ¡°Since I¡¯m as strong as a male cow, does that mean we can do something at night¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, two awkward coughs came from the doorway. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t either. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Cheyenne and Kelvin turned their heads simultaneously to see a crowd gathered at the doorway, including Leandro, Old Bray, Paisley, Master Iker, Eddie¡­ and her assistant Lh. Everyone was looking at her with meaningful gazes. In that instant, Cheyenne¡¯s face turned red and then ck. She hastily retracted her hand. ¡°Why are you all here?¡± Old Bray casually draped his arm over Master Iker¡¯s shoulder. Being an old hand, he could see through the minds of the younger generation at a nce. After all, he used to be a notorious yboy in Onistead, andter, he was also troubled by love. His reaction was exactly like Iker¡¯s now. Chapter 1077: Mr. Foley’s Unfortunate Time Continues ¡°Iker Boy, a real man should know when to let go. I think you don¡¯t stand a chance. How about I introduce my niece to you?¡± Upon hearing this, Iker remained expressionless, lightly rejecting the old man¡¯s kindness. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but it¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m d Kelvin is back, so Cheyenne doesn¡¯t have to go through this alone.¡± He sincerely meant thetter sentence, with no ulterior motives. He knew Cheyenne would be devastated if Kelvin had truly died in Yocmery. He only wanted Cheyenne to be happy. Old Bray, seeing no effect from his words, couldn¡¯t help but feel bored and pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re just not honest. You may say you don¡¯t care, but deep down, you must envy her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t me you for liking Cheyenne; she¡¯s so beautiful and talented. If I were twenty years younger, I might have pursued her myself.¡± Iker thought, ¡°Even if you were twenty years younger, you¡¯d still be nearly fifty. Where do you get the courage to say such things?¡± Leandro interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t agree, his niece is a weirdo.¡± ¡°She¡¯s 48 this year and single. She even spent ten million online recently looking for a husband online, but no one wanted to marry her.¡± Old Bray was unhappy that his niece was demeaned, so he retaliated. ¡°Why is your grandson still single at 28? From what I see, a boring person like him might not find a match even if he spends twenty million seeking one.¡± Eddie thought. ¡°Why are we suddenly talking about me?¡± He wasn¡¯t keen on marriage at the moment because he hadn¡¯t met a woman who truly captivated him. Eddie even thought about being with a man if necessary.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org His junior brother Mason got married two years ago and had a chubby daughterst year. To steer the conversation back, Eddie had to interrupt the banter between the two seniors. ¡°Grandpa, Old Bray¡­ let¡¯s not forget why we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand.¡± Only then did they recall their purpose here: to check on Kelvin, who returned from a severe injury; to confirm if he had ingested the legendary Golden Silkworm Magic. They had only heard of it in books and were curious to see it for themselves. Thirdly, they needed to discuss with Cheyenne about heading to Dragon Serpent Isle. Regarding the first point, seeing Kelvin in good shape and flirting in the office, they didn¡¯t worry. However, the second point disappointed them because Kelvin had already ingested the Golden Silkworm Magic. They could only rely on the CT scan they just did, looking at the small ck dot in the medical images. This was a huge letdown; they couldn¡¯t feel the power of the Golden Silkworm Magic. Old Bray was so angry he wanted to push Kelvin onto the operating table and personally extract it. When Cheyenne heard this, she was speechless. ¡°Old Bray, that¡¯s a dangerous idea. If Kelvin hears this, he might throw you out the window.¡± ¡°Cheyenne is right; I also thought of doing that.¡± Kelvin also gave Old Bray a threatening look. Thetter instinctively stepped back, feeling the murderous intent in his eyes. These young people nowadays have no sense of humor. ¡°Fine, since we can¡¯t open him up, can I at least draw some blood?¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯ve lived this long and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a living Golden Silkworm Magic.¡± If Kelvin¡¯s blood differs significantly from others¡¯, it would prove the efficacy of the Golden Silkworm Magic. ¡°This¡­¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t actually think the request was unreasonable, but the blood wasn¡¯t hers, so she didn¡¯t have the right to decide for Kelvin. Kelvin looked at the white gauze on his hand and fell into thought for a moment. He wondered if he was having a bad year, especially with the frequent bleeding in recent days. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to this for Cheyenne¡¯s sake. Bring the knife,¡± he said. Cheyenne¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in rm. ¡°Why do you need a knife?¡± ¡°To draw blood,¡± he replied. This made her burst intoughter. ¡°Why self-harm when there¡¯s something called a syringe? Go get a blood bag.¡± Kelvin remembered that Cheche had handed him a knife directly when she drew blood before, and he hadn¡¯t thought much about it at the time, just cutting his palm. Now thinking back, why didn¡¯t she use a syringe to draw blood? Hmm¡­ Was Cheche deliberately messing with him? Maybe she was taking out her anger on him instead of the Kelvin from another timeline. What a joke¡­ Old Bray felt embarrassed to take too much blood from him and said, ¡°200CC is enough.¡± Leandro was speechless. Never seen such shamelessness! However, when they left the ward, he didn¡¯t say that. ¡°Old Bray, we¡¯re good friends. How about you share half of this blood with me? I want to research too.¡± ¡°Kelvin boy is still in there, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still a patient now. He¡¯s already had so much blood drawn. I can¡¯t ask for more.¡± Cheyenne would be angry if she knew. ¡°Then wait until he¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Old Bray, don¡¯t be like this. I have some good wine¡­¡± In the end, a box of wine came in handy, and Leandro immediately went into the research room with half of the blood. Fortune favors the diligent. He did find a benefit. Kelvin¡¯s blood can clearly kill thervae of the Hairstyle Serpent! But for adults, the effect is limited, mainly because there¡¯s too little of the sticky substance from the golden silkwormrvae in the blood. ¡°Topletely kill an adult, wouldn¡¯t we need Mr. Foley to draw a basin of blood¡­¡± This method doesn¡¯t sound feasible. But this is still a good sign. As long as he continues along this line, he might find the corresponding medicine. Meanwhile, Old Bray was researching the effects of the golden silkwormrvae on the human body. He found that Kelvin¡¯s blood cells were significantly more energetic than those of others, enhancing regenerative functions several times over. If that¡¯s the case, does it mean it can enhance various functions of the body? To confirm this result, he transferred Kelvin¡¯s blood to a leukemia patient. Sure enough, the leukemia patient, who was on the brink of death, began to slowly recover. ¡°This golden silkwormrvae is truly remarkable. Whether Kelvin having such a treasure is a blessing or a curse remains to be seen.¡± If this news gets out, he¡¯s bound to be the target of ambitious individuals. Cheyenne immediately ordered everyone around her to keep their mouths shut and not to leak out this information. Chapter 1078: Father-in-law Finally Acknowledges His Son-in-Law To ensure the safety of his son-inw, Channing even sent the four bodyguards he hired at great expense to the Foley family. Kelvin felt his father-inw¡¯s affection for the second time. He felt extremely honored! Upon seeing his reaction, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Do you know what my dad actually said?¡± ¡°What did my father-inw say? Tell me.¡± Cheyenne cleared her throat and deliberately lowered her voice. [Even if I don¡¯t like this kid, he¡¯s still my son-inw. No one can bully him!] After hearing this, Kelvin felt overjoyed, his mouth almost stretching to his ears. ¡°Father-inw finally acknowledges me as his son-inw this time.¡± It¡¯s really not easy. Seeing his smug expression, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but want tough, reaching out and pinching his waist. ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. My dad is nice to you now because you managed to survive. I¡¯m his beloved daughter, after all.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but you are also the one I love the most. Cheyenne, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s rest early.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not sleepy, you go ahead and sleep first.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush, you¡¯ll be saying you¡¯re sleepyter¡­¡± Before, he could use his injury as an excuse, but now that he proved to be uninjured, Kelvin certainly wouldn¡¯t give her any chance to back down. Locking the door, he lifted her horizontally and strode towards the bedroom. Cheyenne was speechless. Men are indeed insatiable! The next day, the sunlight gently spilled from the clouds, illuminating the city. Three off-road vehicles were neatly parked by the side of the suburban road. Leading the group, Iker deliberately took off his military uniform today and changed into casual clothes. Leaning against the car door with his arms crossed, he appeared with his long and straight legs. Old Bray, Paisley, and Eddie sat in the second car, with Iker¡¯s subordinates driving. And the driver of the third car was Kelvin, while Cheyenne, who stayed uptest night, was lying in the back seat catching up on sleep. They had been waiting here for almost ten minutes and still hadn¡¯t left. Leandro, who had a bad temper, angrily pushed open the car door and got out. He went straight to Iker. ¡°Iker, aren¡¯t we supposed to hit the road? Why are we still dawdling here?¡± Iker flicked away the cigarette in his hand, stepped on it with his shoe, and looked up at Leandro. ¡°Leandro, don¡¯t be in a hurry. There¡¯s a saying that goes ¡®If you want to do a good job, you must first sharpen your tools.''¡± ¡°We¡¯re waiting here to prepare some things that may be needed in the future.¡± Although Leandro understood the exnation, he was still impatient. ¡°You kid, why do you speak in such a fancy way? I¡¯ve read as many books as you have, if not more.¡± ¡°Preparing things, huh? When will they be ready?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Iker looked at the two figures emerging in the distance, a smile slowly appearing on his face. ¡°Alright, they¡¯re here. Leandro, get back in the car, we¡¯re ready to go.¡± ¡°What¡¯sing? Let me see¡­¡± Leandro turned around and saw a man and a woman walking towards them. The man was strong and muscr, with dark skin, wearing a ck jacket with a terrifying skull on his exposed arms. He carried arge ck bag on his shoulder, which seemed particrly heavy. The woman beside him had short, neat hair, dressed in a ck outfit that outlined her sexy figure. ¡°Who are these two?¡± The man and woman had already walked up to Master Iker, threw their things on the ground, and saluted. ¡°Greetings, Master Iker.¡± ¡°Um, no need for formalities. Put the stuff in the trunk and let¡¯s get in the car.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The man took over the task of driving voluntarily, while the woman conscientiously sat in the passenger seat, leaving Iker alone in the back seat. Leandro whispered to him, asking about the identities of the two. ¡°They¡¯re bounty hunters I hired from the underworld for five million.¡± ¡°The guy¡¯s named Octavio, the girl¡¯s named Araceli. Leandro, feel free to order them around.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Spending five million to hire two bounty hunters, Iker boy is really generous. But it also shows that after thest incident, he¡¯s acting more maturely, not recklessly taking his own men with him. He¡¯s afraid they might lose their lives. Cheyenne woke up to find themselves in another city. They had been driving all morning and stopped at a service area to rest temporarily. Looking at the unfamiliar scenery outside the window, she was momentarily dazed and hadn¡¯t fullye to her senses. ¡°Where¡­ where are we? And where¡¯s Kelvin¡­¡± She elegantly stretched and yawned, got out of the car, and took a couple of steps only to see a man approaching her with two fast food meals. Kelvin, seeing her awake, quickened his pace towards her. With a gentle voice, he looked at her rosy face and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Are you hungry?¡± Cheyenne, upon hearing this, touched her slightly hollow stomach. ¡°I am a bit hungry. Where are we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. Master Iker and Leandro are in the cafeteria. I thought you were still asleep, so I nned to take the food back for you to eat.¡± Seeing Cheyenneing, Leandro nced at her and then started teasing her. ¡°Cheyenne, you sleep for so long. No wonder Mr. Owen says your monthly sry isn¡¯t enough to cover deductions.¡± The hospital used to have a rule that beingte for work would result in a 200 dors fine. But after Cheyenne could only get 2, 000 dors a month due to deductions, so that rule was revoked. Old Bray¡¯s meaningful gaze hovered between the two, then he deliberately kicked Leandro with his foot. ¡°You old rascal, just jealous that the young folks have good energy. You¡¯ve been single for decades. How about I introduce you to someone?¡± ¡°I know ady who¡¯s great at square dancing, wearing those big floral skirts¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Old Bray was frightened by Paisley¡¯s stare. He quickly exined, ¡°I swear I don¡¯t even know her. I was just bored while picking up water bottles, sat down for a few minutes and watched¡­¡± ¡°If you like to watch, go ahead. What¡¯s it got to do with me? Hmph, Cheyenne, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s ignore them and eat separately.¡± So Cheyenne was dragged away by Paisley. Kelvin looked at his empty hands, wondering why everyone wanted to grab Cheyenne¡¯s attention! Seeing this, Old Bray put his dry hand into Kelvin¡¯s hand. ¡°Come here, goodd, let¡¯s sit separately from women. Let them go, stingy!¡± Such words made Cheyenne burst intoughter. She inexplicably felt like an old cheesy man was teasing a young girl. Chapter 1079: Afraid of Kelvin’s Tricks Kelvin disdainfully shrugged off Old Bray¡¯s hand and then took out a handkerchief to wipe it. ¡°Thanks for the invitation, Old Bray. I¡¯ll go buy a bottle of water instead. She¡¯s used to having a drink after dinner.¡± With that, he walked away. This left Old Bray seething with anger, pounding the table behind him. ¡°Look at that! A grown man, seven feet tall, serving a woman food and water, how pathetic!¡± ¡°Whereas in my younger days, so many women chased after me¡­¡± Before he could finish, Leandro stuffed a piece of pig¡¯s feet into his mouth, silencing him instantly. ¡°Alright, old man, let¡¯s eat¡­ All you do is brag all day long. You weren¡¯t even half as handsome as me in your younger days.¡± Old Bray: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When you were young, not even dogs wanted to pay attention to you. How dare you say you were handsome?¡± After dinner, they bought some snacks at the service area and continued their journey. Cheyenne was worried about Kelvin getting too tired, so she suggested letting her drive in the afternoon. Kelvin was initially concerned about her driving skills, but then he thought it would be a good practice, considering the entire route was on the highway and shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. ¡°Alright, honey.¡± ¡°Hmm, why don¡¯t we just take a ne? This is so tiring.¡± They had discussed this issue before. Given their conspicuous identities, they knew they would attract a lot of attention if they flew. So they decided to drive to Greka first, then take a private ne to Dragon Serpent Isle.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I see, maybe I was asleep and didn¡¯t hear your n.¡± Going to Greka for ayover was good since Cheyenne hadn¡¯t been there yet. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, they finally arrived in Greka. Cheyenne had said she would drive, but after just two hours, she was too exhausted. Kelvin took over the wheel again. ¡°I really admire taxi drivers and bus drivers. Driving for 12 hours a day, 365 days a year, it¡¯s so tiring!¡± ¡°And our drivers at home have it tough too. Getting up early to pick up Oliver and then giving him a raise when we get back!¡± Kelvin agreed and helped Cheyenne out of the car to meet everyone. Iker was the first to arrive in Greka, and during the spare time, they had already booked a hotel. Whether identally or intentionally, he booked six rooms. With seven people in their group, five males and three females, logically Old Bray could share a room with Paisley, Kelvin and Cheyenne could share a room, leaving four rooms for the rest. However, Paisley didn¡¯t want to share a room with Old Bray, which meant giving up one room. ¡°I¡¯ll just stay with Cheyenne; we get along well, and I can learn some medical skills from her.¡± Cheyenne readily agreed. She had been exhaustedst night and spent the whole day in the car today. She was afraid Kelvin, that beast, would have her at night. Even if that didn¡¯t happen, she would still be taken advantage of in some way. Now she could avoid that. But this news was like a thunderbolt for Kelvin! They had been separated for over a month, finally reunited, and now he had to stay with an old man for a night? ¡°No, Cheyenne, you don¡¯t sleep soundly; you kick the nkets and snore, which affects Paisley¡¯s sleep.¡± Cheyenne felt humiliated by his public defamation and gave him a cold re. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who kicks nkets and snores?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! You kicked me in the facest night, and I even recorded you snoring on my phone. Want to hear it?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s face changed drastically, even beginning to doubt if she really snored in her sleep. Maybe¡­ she was just too tired? ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your nonsense, Paisley, don¡¯t believe him, I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Paisley, in order to ensure her own sleep quality, reluctantly chose to stay with Miss Araceli, whom she wasn¡¯t very familiar with. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t me grandma for being fickle. It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m a light sleeper.¡± ¡°Kelvin has been married to you for many years; he must have used to it.¡± Kelvin nodded frequently with a smile on his face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m immune already, so Cheyenne doesn¡¯t need to worry about disturbing me.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. She was now certain that all of this was Kelvin¡¯s nder, trying to make her abandoned by Paisley. Humph! We¡¯ll see about that; let¡¯s see how she deals with him tonight. Iker stood aside, asionally showing a jealous look in his eyes, but he quickly adjusted his mood. Now, the main thing is the priority. ¡°Everyone, if there¡¯s nothing else tonight, rest early. We leave at five o¡¯clock in the morning!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At night, in the room, because of the bad things he said about her just now, Kelvin was driven to sleep on the sofa by Cheyenne. He had just finished showering, wearing only a white bathrobe, holding the pillow Cheyenne threw at him in his hand. ¡°Cheyenne, I was wrong. Are you really willing to let me sleep on the sofa in such cold weather?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Fortunately, there was a nket in the room. His tall figure of over 1. 8 meters wouldn¡¯t catch a cold sleeping on the sofa for one night. Cheyenne, on the other hand,y on the soft big bed, covered with a velvet nket, feelingfortable both physically and mentally. Kelvin was still struggling. ¡°Cheyenne, without me, you won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I can sleep even better without you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold? I can be your warm bag, isn¡¯t that great?¡± In the past, she used to love putting her feet on his legs to keep warm during winter. Well¡­ Cheyenne hesitated for a moment, but soon shook her head. ¡°No need, there¡¯s air conditioning in the room. I can adjust the temperature.¡± ¡°Using the air conditioning too much will dry out your skin. Have you forgotten that you had a nosebleedst time because of the air conditioning?¡± Cheyenne was speechless. That¡¯s true. While she was pondering with her head tilted, Kelvin seized the opportunity to throw away the pillow and quickly jumped onto the bed. He swiftly hid under the nket, wrapping himself tightly into a ball. By the time Cheyenne reacted, he was already lying beside her. She was angry, hitting him and kicking him with her feet. ¡°You, Kelvin! I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you. You liar, get off me!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been driving all day today, so tired¡­ Cheyenne, stop messing around, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Kelvin pretended to be tired, closing his eyes, but actually a triumphant smile curled up at the corner of his lips, he wouldn¡¯t get off. She couldn¡¯t push him away, so she could only be angry inwardly. Chapter 1080: Mr. Foley’s Coquetry is Really Annoying After a few minutes, Cheyenne gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You said I kick the nket and snore when I sleep¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Hearing this, Kelvin turned his head and pulled her into his arms, covering her with the nket. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can tolerate all your shorings.¡± She rolled her eyes at his words, feeling speechless. ¡°Oh, thank you so much, let me go.¡± Of course, Kelvin didn¡¯t let go. He smiled lightly and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, go to sleep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have to get up at five tomorrow morning. If we sleep in, everyone might think we did it together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Anyway, I have thick skin. I just feel like I¡¯m losing out. I didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡± Cheyenne red at him fiercely and turned away on purpose. ¡°Shut up and go to sleep!¡± Seeing that she finally stopped making trouble, Kelvin also turned in another direction and hugged her from behind. Resting his head on her pillow, he sniffed her hair. ¡°You changed your shampoo, this smell is nice.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your pillow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the floor.¡± ¡°Pick it up and sleep on your side.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not as soft as yours without you.¡± Hearing his spoiled tone, Cheyenne felt goosebumps all over her body and took a deep breath. ¡°Stop being so annoying, or I¡¯ll kick you off.¡± ¡°Okay, Honey, goodnight.¡± The next day, at five in the morning, it was already bright in winter, but outside the window, it was still a grayish-blue color. The private ne was waiting on the rooftop of the hotel for everyone. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the dozen or so cold, burly men in military green uniforms with colorful paint on their faces sitting on the ne. ¡°Are these people going with us too?¡± Iker nodded. He had wanted to sit next to Cheyenne, but Kelvin, who was jealous, deliberately took the lead. He could only sit on the right side, with Kelvin in between, and an aisle separating him from Cheyenne. Cheyenne frowned slightly at Kelvin. She saw through his little scheme just now. Did he not trust her or himself? But since Master Iker didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t bother to care. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it. I just think this operation is full of unknown risks and I¡¯m worried about implicating the innocent.¡± Master Iker exined, ¡°Well, they¡¯ll stay outside the ind to support us at any time. Cheyenne, rest assured, these are my elite soldiers, all seasoned warriors.¡± For the next three hours, everyone quickly checked their equipment to ensure everything was in order. Three hourster, the private ne arrived at a small group of inds closest to Dragon Serpent Isle. Because Dragon Serpent Isle stood alone in the middle of the sea, without any direct route, they had to abandon the ne and choose to take a motorboat. And the dozen or so elite soldiers were left by Iker on the small group of inds to support them at any time. From afar, everyone could see Dragon Serpent Isle not far away, like a green gem left in the vast sea. Lush vegetation covered the entire small ind, and the surrounding seawater appeared slightly darker than other areas. If it were just for tourism, Cheyenne would definitely admire its unique beauty. But the thought of the dense poption of snakes, insects, rats, and ants on it made her instantly lose interest. ¡°At a 45-degree angle, about 150 kilometers.¡± Iker stood on the bow of the ship, holding a telescope. The salty sea breeze blew on his face, rustling his clothes. ¡°Got it.¡± Kelvin rolled up his sleeves, revealing his sturdy, bronze-toned arms, and took hold of the helm to steer the entire motorboat. Seeing him in such a proficient driving posture, Cheyenne curiously asked, ¡°You can actually drive a boat! Didn¡¯t I remember you being afraid of water?¡± With an indifferent tone, the man slightly parted his lips and uttered the words, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m afraid of death that I bought a yacht afterwards to learn how to sail and escape.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. We have a yacht at home. Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier? We haven¡¯t even yed on it yet,¡± Cheyenne said. Kelvin cleared his throat lightly, feeling guilty, ¡°I never had the time before, and you never asked.¡± Mainly because when he was young, he never thought about doing such things; his world was all about work. ¡°After we return this time, I¡¯ll take you and the kids to Love Ind for a few days on the yacht,¡± he promised. Cheyenne was speechless. Clearly, it was because he had never thought about taking her to y before! Hmph!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Meanwhile, others were puzzled about where ¡°Love Ind¡± was. They had never heard of such a name! Before long, the motorboat arrived at a small beach on the east side of Dragon Serpent Isle and came to a stop by the shore. Iker was the first to jump off the deck. He slung his luggage bag over his back and turned around to solemnly warn everyone, ¡°The moment we set foot on thisnd, it signifies imminent danger. Everyone must be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been to the Pce of the King of Hell countless times,¡± Old Bray boasted. Leandro immediately retorted, ¡°Look at you now, you¡¯re not the same as before. As long as we old guys don¡¯t hold back the kids, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re the one holding us back,¡± Old Bray shot back. ¡­ Seeing the two about to argue again, Paisley grabbed a piece of protective clothing and threw it over, hitting Old Bray in the chest. ¡°Stop babbling and put on your clothes and move!¡± she demanded. Now Old Bray wilted, quickly putting on his clothes, afraid of provoking her anger. On the other side, Cheyenne was also fully armed. She wore a green military coat over her sportswear. Kelvin even helped her fasten the top button and put on a mask and protective hat. ¡°It¡¯s so hot,¡± sheined. While it was midwinter outside, the ind felt like a midsummer day. She was wearing twoyers of clothes¡­ and she hadn¡¯t even started walking yet, but she was already sweating. Just as she reached to undo a button, Kelvin suddenly pped her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move. There are poisonous insects and ants all over the forest. Your skin is so delicate; if you get bitten, it won¡¯t be good for you.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, Mr. Foley is right. Just endure it,¡± Iker kindly advised her. Now Cheyenne dared not move carelessly. If it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot. She¡¯ll just consider it a sauna. After getting dressed, everyone armed themselves and carried their bags, heading towards the center of the ind. As soon as she took a step forward, Cheyenne saw a pitch-ck snake lurking in the bushes. She stepped back and used a stick she found to poke it away into the nearby bushes. ¡°This snake isn¡¯t venomous,¡± she remarked. ¡°I know. This is just the outskirts¡­ it might not be so lucky as we go further in,¡± Kelvin replied. Chapter 1081: Dangerous Encounter with Killer Bees on the Island As Cheyenne had said, the periphery was indeed just some towering trees, although one could see some snakes every few steps. However, they were justmon snakes such as ck-headed snakes, grass snakes, rat snakes, and sand vipers¡­ These non-venomous snakes, even if not good outside, could still make humans avoid them by their appearance. However, on this ind, they were just at the bottom of the food chain. Moving forward another hundred meters, the vegetation became denser, and the forest was full of damp dew, causing bushes to grow in patches. Octavio walked ahead, clearing the way with the machete in his hand, cutting down the bushes familiarly as he walked. Colorful spiders inhabiting the leaves hurriedly spread their hairy legs and climbed onto the tree trunk. Cheyenne noticed that the size of this spider was almost half the size of her fist. Its back was light purple, and its eight legs were dark green, very beautiful in color. Leandro quickly took a photo with his camera. Click- ¡°The more colorful the spider, the more poisonous it is. Don¡¯t believe it? Look.¡± Cheyenne looked over at the sound, only to see the colorful spider grab adybug flying by with two legs and quickly paralyze it due to poisoning. It was thenzily bitten in half by the spider. However, the spider¡¯s joy was short-lived. After it finished its meal, it was quickly rolled away along with thedybug by a red tongue. Behind this ¡°sparrow¡± was a bright red toad. It wasrger than the spider, with bright red eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this red frog before,¡± Cheyenne said, and Leandro immediately took a picture of it. After finishing its meal, the frog licked its legs with its tongue, jumped onto the tree trunk with a ssh, and continued to rest. As a deep green bamboo snake slowly approached it, the snake suddenly opened its mouth wide and swiftly coiled around the frog¡¯s body, swallowing it in one gulp. The spider ate thedybug; the frog ate the spider; and then the snake ate the frog. This was clearly aplete food chain. There was no right or wrong here, onlypetition between strength and weakness. The cruelw of natural selection, survival of the fittest, was vividly disyed in nature. And when they set foot on this ind, at that moment, they didn¡¯t know whether they would be predators or prey. They hadn¡¯t found any human figures or clues along the way, but they had encountered many poisonous snakes. ¡°Dragon Serpent Isle deserves its name. From the moment I set foot on it until now, I¡¯ve seen no less than a hundred snakes,¡± Cheyenne remarked. They could be found everywhere: in the grass, on the tree trunks, on the road¡­ ¡°If anyone has ophidiophobia, they would be scared out of their wits without being bitten by a snake,¡± Cheyenne added. When they reached a rtively open area with a water source, Iker raised his hand to signal everyone to stop. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break. None of us have eaten anything since early morning. Let¡¯s have something to eat before we continue,¡± he suggested. ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯m actually quite hungry,¡± Old Bray said, panting, as he leaned on his cane and sat down in the bushes. As soon as he sat down, he felt something bite his buttocks and he shouted in rm, quickly standing up and turning around to see what it was. ¡°What the hell bit my ass?¡± he eximed. Upon turning around, he found that what had bitten him was a red konjak flower. But this was no ordinary konjak flower; it was the legendary Nine Nights Corpse-Scented Konjak Flower. This nt had a long average lifespan, easily living to be a hundred and fifty years old, and only bloomed two or three times in its lifetime. It grew from fungi gathered on corpses, and when it bloomed, it emitted a scent simr to that of a dposing corpse to attract passing predators. It was called Nine Nights Corpse-Scented Konjak Flower because other konjak flowers had extremely short flowering periods, mostly onlysting two or three days. However, this type of konjak flower could bloom for up to nine days. ¡°We are really lucky. We actually found such a treasure. If we don¡¯t take it back, I feel like I¡¯m letting myself down.¡± As Old Bray spoke, he reached out towards the corpse flower taro. Iker immediately shouted loudly when he noticed his dangerous move. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± But it was toote. Just as Old Bray reached out, the corpse flower taro emitted an even stronger stench of decay than before, causing everyone¡¯s heads to spin. ¡°Hold your breath!¡± ¡°Buzzing¡­¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A strange sound emanated from the woods, where even venomous snakes couldn¡¯t escape, leaving only a white, blood-stained cartge behind. It fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°What are these things?¡± Cheyenne looked terrified as the swarm, more terrifying than locusts, flew densely towards their direction. Iker didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the swarm of insects and quickly put on his hat. ¡°Run, everyone, these are killer bees.¡± Ten meters¡­ Nine meters¡­ Three meters¡­ Getting closer and closer. She flicked three silver needles, piercing through three red killer bees, and quickly sealed them in test tubes. ¡°Run!¡± Although silver needles could deal with these killer bees, she didn¡¯t have thousands of them to spare. Running was the best option in this situation. Nobody had the mood to watch out for poisonous snakes underfoot. They had to avoid the hos behind them first. Leandro cursed Old Bray as he ran for his life. ¡°You old man, you¡¯re so reckless at your age. You promised not to slow us down.¡± Old Bray regretted it too, but he still held onto the flower stubbornly. ¡°I brought this knowing it would attract a legion of killers. Instead of chatting, you should run faster, or you¡¯ll end up as a pile of bones.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be infuriated by you.¡± Paisley, due to her obese weight,gged behind. She struggled to move her legs, but her body was at its limit. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t run anymore¡­ I¡¯m so tired, you guys go ahead.¡± ¡°No, we came together. How can we leave you alone to face these killer bees?¡± As the hos approached within three centimeters of her, Cheyenne had to throw out her precious silver needles again. Fortunately, her aim was urate, and none of the needles were wasted. Old Bray med himself for endangering his ex-wife. He walked over and pulled her onto his back, gritting his teeth as he strained to lift her. ¡°Come on, get up here, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°No, if you carry me, we¡¯ll both die. You go quickly.¡± At this critical moment, Paisley, who had annoyed him for a lifetime, couldn¡¯t bear to let her lover die because of her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking? You¡¯re my ex-wife, how could I abandon you alone?¡± ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡± ¡°Even so, you¡¯re still my ex-wife. If we¡¯re going to die, let¡¯s die together.¡± ¡­ With snakes in front and killer bees behind, they couldn¡¯t afford to die here before resolving the matter. At this moment, Iker suddenly thought of a good idea. He took out a lighter and threw it into the midst of the killer bees. ¡°They¡¯re afraid of fire, Cheyenne, hurry!¡± Chapter 1082: Overnight in the Rainforest Upon hearing this, Cheyenne quickly understood what he meant and threw a silver needle towards the direction of the lighter. The moment the needle pierced the stic outer tube of the lighter, the pressure inside was disrupted. The liquid mmable material came into contact with the air, causing an explosion in thepressed space. Bang! A loud noise, sparks sttered. ¡°Cheyenne, be careful.¡± Kelvin flew over to protect her in his arms for the first time, using his body to shield her. In the air, besides the damp earthy smell, there was also a smell of burnt protein. Behind them, it was like a rain of hos, with burnt killer bees falling from the sky one after another. It wasn¡¯t enough; one lighter could only deal with half of the bees, so they had to raise torches as soon as possible. ncing around, Octavio and Araceli quickly cut off a piece of branches. They swiftly tore off their clothes and wrapped them around, using a lighter to ignite the fabric into a makeshift torch and rushed into the swarm. Everyone worked together to quickly burn these killer bees to ashes. After the ordeal, everyone was exhausted and copsed on the spot. ¡°Finally saved our lives.¡± Cheyenne wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked up at Kelvin. He had just rushed over to protect her without a second thought; what a fool. ¡°Are you injured? Let me see.¡± ¡°No, how about you?¡± She shook her head too and held Kelvin¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡± Seeing this, Iker didn¡¯t approach but turned to ask about the others¡¯ condition. Everyone was fine except Octavio, who had been bitten by a killer bee. It seemed he got bitten when he rushed in with the torch to exterminate the insects. He was bitten on the back of his neck, and now a fist-sized blister had swollen at the wound. The surrounding skin was stretched to a meaty pink, just looking at it was painful. ¡°What should we do? Should we pierce this blister and let the pus inside flow out? Otherwise, Octavio will be in pain sooner orter with such a big blister.¡± Araceli suggested. Cheyenne immediately opposed her suggestion. ¡°No, I think the fluid in this blister is highly corrosive.¡± ¡°If it bursts, the liquid might spread everywhere and cause infections in other areas. the forest is full of venomous creatures, and it will only get worse.¡± Leandro and others agreed on this point; the blister couldn¡¯t be pierced; they needed to find another solution. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Iker didn¡¯t know medicine, but Octavio was the firepower he had invited at a high cost. It would be a pity if he was disabled here. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I didn¡¯t want to pick this flower, maybe none of this would have happened.¡± Old Bray med himself.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Paisley¡¯s eyes also turned red. She had never seen such a scene before, and she couldn¡¯t forget it. If it were usual, she would have scolded the old man, but seeing the expression on his face, she couldn¡¯t bear to me him. ¡°Let it go, you didn¡¯t mean it. Let¡¯s find a ce to settle down first.¡± ¡°We four will discuss what to do with Octavio¡¯s illness. I believe everything has its antidote.¡± ¡°If killer bees exist, there must be their natural enemies. Maybe that¡¯s the antidote to their venom.¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne suddenly felt like a switch in her brain had been turned on, and inspiration rushed in. She thought of a very important key. ¡°Wait a minute, Paisley said everything has its natural enemy. Just now¡­ Old Bray attracted the killer bees with this Konjak Flower, right?¡± Old Bray didn¡¯t know what she meant. But indeed, he had smelled a strong smell of corpse at the moment he picked the flower, which attracted the killer bees. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s strange. Since I picked the flower until now, it seems like there are no killer bees around.¡± Cheyenne lowered her head to look at the flower in his hand. ¡°Old Bray, look, when did this flower close?¡± Old Bray quickly looked over and was surprised to find that the petals of the flower in his hand had closed at some point. ¡°Wow, I hadn¡¯t even noticed that. So does that mean an unbloomed Konjak Flower can repel killer bees?¡± That might actually be effective against bee venom. The thought filled everyone with hope, and if this calction was correct, then Octavio might be saved. Iker was also relieved, his tone lightening up considerably. ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s find a ce to settle down first and then detoxify Octavio.¡± ¡°Thank you all for your concern.¡± Octavio smiled politely at everyone. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, we¡¯re a team.¡± Iker patted his shoulder,forting him. Then everyone helped set up tonight¡¯s camp. Except for the injured Octavio resting temporarily, everyone else was busy. Paisley found a few palm leaves and tied them together to make a makeshift broom, sweeping the dirt around their designated area. She counted at least ten venomous snakes nearby, all hissing at them. Cheyenne felt her scalp tingle; there was no way they could sleep with these snakes around. Fortunately, they had brought a lot of sulfur, which came in handy now. She scattered sulfur around the campsite, and sure enough, the snakes fled at the scent. Meanwhile, Kelvin and Iker chopped down a few trees and dragged them back, while Araceli helped build a temporary shelter. They erected a square frame with four wooden poles, using bamboo as the support on top. Then they covered it with palm leaves, topped with banana leaves, to prevent it from getting wet if it rained at night. There were also many poisonous ants on the ground, so they couldn¡¯t just sit on the ground. Kelvin found some mugwort from somewhere, burned it into ashes, spread it on the ground, and then covered it with banana leaves as a carpet. With the scent of mugwort ashes, the mosquitoes weren¡¯t as rampant as before. With the sleeping situation sorted out, the next important thing was to make a fire. For Iker and Araceli, who were experienced in outdoor survival, this was just a small matter. Araceli took care of making the fire, while Iker went to nearby ces to find edible wild fruits and fresh water. Just as they settled down, Cheyenne and the others began to study the bee venom that Octavio had been injected with. She plucked a petal from the Konjak Flower, mashed it with a stone, and applied it to Octavio¡¯s neck. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really hot, it hurts!¡± ¡°Hang in there, I see the blisters are getting smaller.¡± At the same time, the venom inside was also rushing out frantically, and they couldn¡¯t let it flow elsewhere. Fortunately, Cheyenne had wrapped his neck in a towel beforehand, and the dark green pus flowed onto the towel. The new towel quickly changed color. Chapter 1083: Mr. Foley’s Gift Causes a Stir ¡°It worked! Seems like I didn¡¯t pluck this flower for nothing, hehe,¡± Old Bray eximed with self-satisfaction, seemingly forgetting how chaotic it was when everyone was escaping earlier. ¡°Yeah, it worked, but the wounds on his body have turned into rotten flesh. We¡¯ll need to dig them out and reapply medicine,¡± Cheyenne thought to herself, realizing she hadn¡¯t had lunch yet and definitely didn¡¯t want to deal with this kind of work herself. After all, Old Bray was the reason for the injury, having plucked the flower. ¡°Old Bray, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll go check if Kelvin has returned. He¡¯s been gone for too long,¡± Cheyenne said. Old Bray was now very interested in the effects of the Konjak Flower. Naturally, he took the dagger and heated it over the me. ¡°Alright, you go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of things here,¡± Old Bray replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne remembered Kelvin had walked in this direction earlier, so she picked up a stick and headed towards the woods. As soon as she looked up, she saw a small purple snake hanging in the air, startling her. It looked like a rubber toy snake and didn¡¯t attack her, but instead coiled its body into an ¡°S¡± shape, hissing crimson venom at her. ¡°You¡¯re pretty, but you¡¯re poisonous. I¡¯m not ying with you. Go away,¡± Cheyenne said as she used her stick to push it aside. She continued cautiously, tapping the vegetation with her stick to avoid venomous snakes and frogs. Not long after, she spotted Kelvin. He was squatting on the ground with his back turned, doing something. ¡°Kelvin.¡± Hearing Cheyenne¡¯s voice, Kelvin thought he was hearing things and quickly turned around to see her. Sure enough, it was her. He stood up and walked over, immediately scolding her for her reckless behavior. ¡°Why did youe here? It¡¯s dangerous, there are snakes everywhere. What if you got bitten?¡± Kelvin said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. What are you doing here?¡± Cheyenne asked. Kelvin took her wrist and led her forward, teasingly keeping her in suspense. ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± ¡°What are we looking at?¡± Cheyenne asked. Soon, Kelvin brought her to a small pit where someone had clearly stayed before. There were empty stic bottles, food wrappers, and burnt marks on the ground. ¡°And look at this,¡± Kelvin said, picking up a ck backpack from the bushes and opening it in front of her. Inside were a bundle of rope, a small shovel, a pocket knife, and even an unopened can of food. ¡°It¡¯s just a backpack,¡± Cheyenne remarked.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°The point is this!¡± Kelvin pulled out a ck wallet from the bag and handed it to her. Inside was a photo of a family with bright smiles, the woman in the picture was her close friend Kate, and the man was Master Glenn, who hadnded on Dragon Serpent Isle before them. He was holding Sasha, the little girl who had gone missing some days ago. ¡°This is Glenn¡¯s bag. But where is he?¡± It was unlikely that Glenn would abandon these essentials unless he encountered something extremely dangerous. Kelvin shook his head regretfully. ¡°I searched around but found no other clues or signs of Master Glenn.¡± ¡°Actually, from another perspective, not finding any clues is the best news,¡± Cheyenne said optimistically. At least there was a fifty percent chance that he was still alive. Cheyenne tossed the backpack back to Kelvin with a worried frown. ¡°We have another task now: finding Master Glenn.¡± ¡°Alive, if possible,¡± she added firmly. ¡°Even if not, we need to find his body,¡± she concluded, acknowledging the worst-case scenario. ¡°Well, Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry. With so many of us, even though this ind is big, it¡¯s not that big. We¡¯ll definitely find him,¡± Kelvin reassured her. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Even if it¡¯s for Kate, she hopes Master Glenn can stay alive. She¡¯s still carrying one in her belly. You can¡¯t let the child be born without a father; that would be too cruel. Seeing Cheyenne in a bad mood, Kelvin tried to cheer her up by pulling out a small red fruit from his pocket. ¡°Cheyenne, look at this. Isn¡¯t it beautiful? I¡¯m giving it to you to y with.¡± The fruit was about the size of an egg. Its surface was incredibly smooth, entirely saturated with a deep red color, with small white dots on top. It looked as cute as a magical egg from a fairy tale. Kelvin thought Cheyenne would surely like it, so he took the risk and outsmarted a Nastary python to steal it back. When Cheyenne saw the fruit, her face changed dramatically, and she snatched it away and threw it far off. ¡°Why did you give me this? Don¡¯t you know what it is?¡± Kelvin looked at where the fruit disappeared, and the bushes shook, leaving him dumbfounded. ¡°Why did you throw it away? I went through a lot of trouble to get that fruit.¡± ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s a python egg. I have no interest in hatching a baby python.¡± Kelvin was stunned on the spot. ¡°A python egg? No way. It was growing on a stone wall by the riverbank, all bright red. I thought it was some kind of fossil.¡± Cheyenneughed and cried at his words. ¡°You should be d your son enjoys watching nature documentaries like Animal World. I¡¯ve watched a few with him at home.¡± There was an episode about python behavior that she nearly vomited at; Oliver could still eat calmly. He realized he hadn¡¯t watched TV with his kids, mostly due to being too busy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cheyenne. I¡¯ll study more from now on and won¡¯t let something like today happen again.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back quickly; the jungle is more dangerous at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He almost gave his wife a snake egg as a gift; that would have been embarrassing¡­ Fortunately, Cheyenne quickly forgot about the incident and didn¡¯t mention it when they returned to camp. She only told everyone about the clue they found about Master Glenn, and they all agreed. They must find Master Glenn. After quickly eating some dry food to fill their stomachs, thunderous sounds of lightning and thunder echoed in the sky. The deep blue night was torn apart by silver-white lightning, making the sky as bright as day. ¡°A storm ising.¡± Iker stood at the edge of the shelter, watching the raindrops turn into the size of soybeans. They made a ¡°rustle¡± sound as they hit the leaves. ¡°It¡¯s good that the heavy rain will temporarily calm down these poisonous insects, but the trouble is we might not sleep well tonight.¡± Old Bray sighed. Chapter 1084: The Toughest Tone ¡°Let¡¯s take turns keeping watch then. I¡¯ll take the first half of the night, and Mr. Foley can cover the second half.¡± There were only five men here, old and sick, and currently, only the two of them were fit to bear the responsibility of night watch. Although Kelvin fully understood everyone¡¯s situation, he disliked being arranged so tantly by his rival. His knitted brows were almost tied into knots. Clearly unhappy and about to refuse, he was interrupted by Cheyenne. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then.¡± Kelvin looked gloomily at Cheyenne and shouted, ¡°Why can¡¯t I take the second half and let him take the first?¡± His voice was low, but everyone still heard it. The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Wow, Mr. Foley, you really are ¡°tough!¡± Cheyenne ¡°Does it make any difference?¡± Iker hadn¡¯t expected Kelvin to be so childish; after a few seconds of stunned silence, he chuckled lightly. Feeling mocked, Kelvin red at him irritably. ¡°What are youughing at? Childish.¡± Iker: ¡°Not as childish as you.¡± Kelvin: ¡°You¡¯re the most childish.¡± The two bickered like kindergarteners, far from their usual noble and aloof demeanor. Cheyenne, unable to bear it any longer, kicked Kelvin; Of course, she couldn¡¯t kick Master Iker, so Kelvin had to suffer. ¡°Enough, the ages of you two plus together are almost the same as Old Bray. Can you just shut up, sleep if you need to sleep, and keep watch if it¡¯s time to keep watch!¡± Old Bray became so annoyed that he half-sat up and pped his thigh. ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m just over 70 this year.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than Paisley kicked him, snorting coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling energetic, maybe you should keep watch then.¡± Hearing that, Old Bray immediately closed his eyes, pretending to rest, adopting the ostrich approach. ¡°I¡¯m asleep, letting the younger ones do the night watch is just right.¡± As the night grew darker, a bonfire was lit in the jungle. The dim yellow me brightened a corner and kept the poisonous snakes and wild beasts at bay. The first half of the night quickly passed. Kelvin actually had not slept at all; at the agreed time, he conscientiously approached the bonfire. ¡°Go to sleep, it¡¯s my turn now.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Iker had never had a serious conversation with him before. Tonight, for the first time, the two sat together without disturbances. He couldn¡¯t help but speak his heart to Kelvin. ¡°You know? I¡¯m actually really jealous of you.¡± Kelvin knew what he meant, casually picking up a twig and throwing it into the fire. Looking at the red mes bringing warmth and light, he couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a faint smile. ¡°I know, but my love for her is no less than yours.¡± And I have to thank you for taking care of Cheyenne while I was away at Yocmery.¡± Iker turned to look at the sleeping Cheyenne, his sharp features softened by the firelight. ¡°Her presence is like that fire, bringing warmth and hope to me. I took care of her willingly, no thanks needed.¡± Hearing this, Kelvin felt rather heavy-hearted; he shouldn¡¯t have chatted with him, to avoid getting upset. The two sat in silence for a while, surrounded by the crackling sound of burning wood. Around four in the morning, a dark figure perfectly blended with the night, sneaking around from the bushes to the back of the camp. Carefully picking up a backpack ced at the foot of the bed, ready to leave, he identally stepped on some leaves making a slight noise. Since he had eaten the Golden Silkworm, Kelvin¡¯s hearing had be more acute than before. The subtle sound did not escape his ears. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± With his shout, Iker also heightened his alertness, immediately turning to look. Indeed, a dark shadow flitted by and quickly disappeared into the bushes. ¡°Chase!¡± The two of them chased in different directions. Logically, with the jungle being full of dangers, one needed to be cautious even in the daytime, let alone in the pitch-ck night. Iker was ustomed to this due to frequent outdoor training; Kelvin had the Golden Silkworm Magic. And that person could move effortlessly in the dark night, evidently very familiar with the area. Catching him would solve all the mysteries. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run!¡± After a relentless pursuit, they finally caught the little thief who was stealing. Kelvin grabbed the person¡¯s cor, holding his hands behind his back so he couldn¡¯t run anymore. By this time, Iker had also caught up and shined a shlight on the thief. To their surprise, the other party was just a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy. Thin and lean, with a youthful face and messy ck hair, he looked like a destitute little beggar. After being caught, he was not willing to give up and kept struggling. He muttered words that the two men couldn¡¯t understand, and only when he saw they didn¡¯t react, did he speak in Che¡¯snguage. ¡°Let me go, you two bad guys!¡± ¡°So you can speak Che¡¯snguage, that¡¯s good, saves us the trouble.¡± Iker decided to tie the person up and take him back to their base for the time being. The noise naturally woke everyone up, and by this time, Araceli and Old Bray were already awake. Everyone was sitting around the campfire waiting for their return, with Cheyenne yawning ungracefully. Tears blurred her vision as she saw the shlight moving through the woods. ¡°They¡¯re back, they¡¯re back!¡± Sure enough, it was Kelvin and Iker, and not only that¡­ they also brought back a teenage boy. ¡°Who is this kid?¡± Paisley asked curiously. Iker pushed the person in front of everyone, making him stay put. Bang- The bag he had stolen was also safely brought back, and Cheyenne opened the backpack to check it, finding nothing missing. ¡°What do you want our dry food for?¡± she asked, seeing inside were all dry goods. The kid snorted coldly, refusing to speak. Seeing this, Cheyenne took out a piece of bread from the backpack and ced it in his hand, generously saying: ¡°Just tell me why you wanted to steal our things, and I¡¯ll give you this bread, how about that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m not hungry, hmph!¡± The boy stubbornly refused her kindness, but his body¡¯s reaction was honest. His stomach suddenly made an embarrassingly loud noise. Everyone involuntarily looked at the boy, and two flushes of red appeared on the boy¡¯s dark face. He clenched his lips stubbornly. ¡°See, you¡¯re hungry, aren¡¯t you? This bread is my favorite vor, sweet and soft with one bite. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t speak, then I will eat it myself.¡± Under the boy¡¯s eager gaze, she really opened the bread packaging, deliberately swaying it in front of him. ¡°Smell it, doesn¡¯t it smell good? Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Chapter 1085: Catching Thieves at Midnight Actually, he had been hungry for a whole day and night. As the saying goes, a growing child can starve their father, and at his age, his appetite was indeed increasing. Skipping a single meal made him incredibly hungry. Cheyenne maliciously tempted him with food, and the boy eventuallypromised. ¡°I can tell you, but you have to give me two pieces of bread! No, three!¡± ¡°As long as you answer me, I will give you three.¡± Cheyenne indeed took out three pieces of bread and handed them to him. The boy couldn¡¯t wait to tear into one, wolfing it down. He ate so fast that he almost choked. Seeing this, Cheyenne also threw her water bottle to him, kindly advising, ¡°Slow down, be careful not to choke.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Thank you, thank you, Miss.¡± The boy politely spoke, and after swallowing the food in his mouth, he began to answer her questions as promised. ¡°First tell me, who are you, and why are you on this ind?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m Mike, from a nearby fishing vige.¡± It turned out that there were indeed people living on the ind. They were indigenous residents who had always made a living by fishing. Before the ¡°Natural Law¡± was enacted, people also came to the ind to catch snakes for money, and they managed to scrape by. However, just over a year ago, the nearby sea area suffered from severe water pollution, along with various natural disasters leading to a massive die-off of fish. At the same time, the snakes on the ind became much more ferocious than before, with more than a dozen vigers killed by venomous snakes. Naturally, with their livelihood gone, people moved away. Only some incapable elderly and children stayed behind. They chose to continue barely surviving here, unwilling to leave thend their families had lived on for generations. And more terrifying things followed. The people who stayed began to show signs of a strange illness, suddenly transforming in appearance and bing irritable. They started attacking each other, with frequent shes. Those who once relied on each other for survival instantly turned against one another until one of them died. ¡°My grandfather was injured by my uncle while trying to protect us; he broke his leg because we had no money to seek medical treatment, so he could only lie in bed.¡± ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t mean to steal your things; I was just too hungry.¡± After hearing his story, everyone felt he was just a pitiable child. ¡°By the way, where are your parents?¡± Mike gloomily hung his head and said morosely: ¡°My dad was trying to earn tuition for my sister and me, but he was identally bitten and killed by a Blue-ringed serpent.¡± ¡°My mom saw that our home was too poor, so she took my youngest brother and remarried, and she wouldn¡¯t let us see her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of the deadliest snakes in the world, your dad was really brave to even touch it,¡± Old Bray said. Hearing this, Mike¡¯s eyes reddened, and with tears in his eyes, he said reproachfully. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it was my tenth birthday that year.¡± ¡°Dad asked me what I wanted for my birthday, and I said I wanted to go to school.¡± ¡°To gather tuition for me, he heard that Blue-ringed serpents were very valuable and risked his life to catch one.¡± If time could be reversed, he would never have made that request, so his dad wouldn¡¯t have died. Cheyenne, feeling very sympathetic, patted his shoulder and then took out two pieces of chocte from her bag for him. ¡°Final question, are there any other people on this ind besides the people from your vige?¡± Mike stared straight at the chocte in her hand; he had seen this thing in the hands of foreign tourists before. They said it was expensive. ¡°If I answer that, can I have this¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all yours,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s too dangerous on the ind, most of the time my grandpa doesn¡¯t let me go too far.¡± ¡°But over a month ago when I went out to gather herbs, I vaguely saw monsters in the woods.¡± ¡°Monsters?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cheyenne would rather believe there were ghosts in this world than monsters. Old Bray, on the other hand, became interested and asked, ¡°Did you really see monsters? What do they look like? You might as well tell me about it.¡± Mike also saw them at night, but the night was too dark for him to see clearly. ¡°Those monsters are very tall, all dark green, with eyes bigger than bullfrogs, and they make nging noises when they walk.¡± ¡°When I went back and told grandpa, he said they might be dark spirits in the forest, specialized in eating people, and forbade me from going there again.¡± About dark spirits, they were like ghosts but not ghosts, with their own bodies but unable to speak. This was just a local legend. ¡°Where is that ce you¡¯re talking about, take us there.¡± Mike, frightened, turned pale and kept shaking his head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go, grandpa said the dark spirits will eat me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there are any, they¡¯ll eat us first. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Still hesitating, Mike was grabbed by the cor by Iker and carried away. ¡°That¡¯s settled then. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll take you to the police station for punishment!¡± ¡°Let me go, you bad person. I didn¡¯t steal anything, didn¡¯t I return the bag to you?¡± Under the coercion and threats, Mike reluctantly led them back to the vige. They lived by the water, with houses built on boats, and usually ate, drank, and relieved themselves on board. Due to the strange disease, people scattered away. Only a broken boat remained ashore, giving the scene a deste and barren look. They seemed very exclusive; seeing their group, they all showed a defensive posture, brandishing knives. Fortunately, Mike stepped forward and exined to them, so they put away their knives and retreated to the cabins. Kelvin and the others met Mike¡¯s grandfather. The old man was stooped with white hair, leaning on a cane, standing on the deck watching them. And standing beside him was a little girl who looked only seven or eight years old, dressed in rags, with a thin face. It seemed obvious that she suffered from malnutrition due to long-termck of nutrition. The little girl¡¯s name was Baylee. She fell seriously ill at the age of three and has not been able to speak since then. Shy, she hid behind her grandfather. ¡°If Baylee became deaf and mute due to illness, maybe I can help. I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Mike had long wanted to take his sister to the hospital on the other side. Unfortunately, he had no money, and even if he went ashore, he could not afford the huge medical expenses. Chapter 1086: The Cure for Heartache ¡°Really, Miss? Can you cure my sister¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± She hadn¡¯t seen the little girl¡¯s condition yet, so it would be false to say she could definitely save her. But as long as there was a glimmer of hope, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°Okay, as long as you can help cure my sister, I¡¯ll take you to find those ghosts. Even if they eat me, I¡¯m willing.¡± Mike said excitedly, treating Cheyenne as his only hope. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best.¡± With Mike¡¯s help, they learned that the grandfather¡¯s name was Maxim, eighty-five years old this year. Due to living in such a hot and humid ce for years, he suffered from severe rheumatism. And Baylee¡¯s illness was caused by witnessing her father¡¯s death at the age of three, and her mother abandoning them, which made her mncholic. After that, she fell seriously ill. She never spoke again. ¡°Baylee, don¡¯t be afraid, you can call me sister. Sister is not a bad person, let me take a look at you, okay?¡± Baylee timidly stared at her with her bright eyes, her small hands still nervously gripping her grandfather¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, she¡¯s a good person.¡± Encouraged by her grandfather and brother, little Baylee finally mustered the courage to take the first step. She tremblingly reached out her hand to Cheyenne. Compared to her brother, Baylee was much thinner, and holding her hand felt as delicate as cat¡¯s paws. Even the veins on her hand were clearly visible. Cheyenne felt a tinge of sadness at the sight, children without parents were truly pitiful, but fortunately Baylee had a loving brother and grandfather. She gently extended two fingers to touch her wrist and carefully examined her pulse for a while. This kind of treatment was very special for the grandfather and grandson; they had never seen it before. ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± ¡°When I was a child, I went to the hospital with my dad on the shore, and they would put a round thing on the patient¡¯s chest.¡± Leandro stroked his beard and smiled lightly, saying, ¡°You¡¯re talking about a stethoscope, only Western doctors need such instruments.¡± ¡°Our traditional medicine is much more powerful than Western medicine. We only need to observe, smell, ask, and feel to understand the patient¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Just like¡­ what Cheyenne is doing.¡± Mike nodded as if he understood, suddenly enlightened. ¡°Oh, so this is traditional medicine. It¡¯s really amazing. When I grow up, I want to learn traditional medicine too.¡± Upon hearing this, Leandro lovingly patted his little head. ¡°That¡¯s possible. As long as you have talent, I¡¯m willing to take you as my apprentice. But are you willing to leave here with me?¡± ¡°No, my sister and grandfather are still here.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. What would happen to them if he left? ¡°Good boy, filial and responsible, you¡¯re a good kid. I won¡¯t force you, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make noise now, Cheyenne is examining the patient.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a preliminary examination, Cheyenne found that the child¡¯s body was simply weak due to long-term malnutrition. As for her inability to speak, it wasn¡¯t due to any significant physical reasons. ¡°Cheyenne, how is this child?¡± Leandro asked curiously. Cheyenne withdrew her hand, shook her head regretfully, and held her own conclusion. ¡°Her body doesn¡¯t have any major issues. The reason she can¡¯t speak should be psychological.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s probably because of her father¡¯s death that she was frightened, so she developed an avoidance mentality, isting herself from the outside world.¡± Medical professionals know that physical ailments are easy to solve, but psychological ailments can only be dealt with by the individual. ¡°What she needs more is a psychologist, but this ind is too deste, only possible to find one on the maind.¡± The only thing they could do now was to give this child some food, at least to fill her stomach. The news that his sister¡¯s illness could be cured was good news for Mike; But going to the maind¡­ put him in a dilemma again. Grandpa is old and has rheumatism, making it difficult for him to walk; if they don¡¯t go, maybe his sister won¡¯t be able to speak for the rest of her life. The biggest problem is that they have no money; if they reach the shore, how will the family make a living? It¡¯s pitiful that at such a young age, he has to bear so much pressure. Cheyenne smiled and gently pinched his little face. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much for now. Everything will get better in time.¡± ¡°As for your grandpa¡¯s rheumatism, that¡¯s moreplicated. I¡¯ll teach you about some herbs that can treat rheumatism tomorrow.¡± ¡°In the future, you just need to gather these herbs for him to take regrly.¡± Mike gratefully held Cheyenne¡¯s hand, his eyes red, and said, ¡°Thank you, sister, you are as kind and beautiful as an angel in the sky.¡± He heard from foreign tourists that angels are messengers of God. They are usually female, wearing white dresses, and have wings on their backs. Only kind and beautiful women can be called angels. Cheyenne is the angel in his heart, even though she dresses quite shabbily, all in ck. On the other side, Kelvin, hearing this, saw this cheeky kid daring to hold his wife¡¯s hand! With a cold face, he walked up and pushed him away. ¡°At such a young age, he¡¯s already so smooth-talking, he probably won¡¯t be a good person in the future.¡± ¡°Go, find me an empty boat, and this money is yours.¡± While speaking, he took out a $100 bill and handed it to him. Mike was hesitant to ept it, but thinking about having to support his grandpa and sister, he took it. He secretly vowed to repay Cheyenne well in theing days. They temporarily settled here,cking everything around them except for empty boats. They found an old fishing boat to live in temporarily, and Mike¡¯s grandpa kindly gave them a few nkets. There is no electricity here, so they use the oldest and most backward kerosenemps for lighting at night. While Mike was helping them make beds, he reminded carefully, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s cold here at night, and living on a boat makes it damp, so make sure to cover yourself well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hang themp at the bow so it won¡¯t identally tip over.¡± ¡°In our vige, there were cases of people identally knocking over kerosenemps and getting burned to death.¡± The next day, the person looked miserable, with his face disfigured from the burns. Listening to his nagging, Cheyenne felt heartbroken, truly reflecting the saying ¨C ¡°The child of a poor family matures early.¡± At the age of thirteen, he should still be in junior high school. Most kids are raised by their parents, but Mike has to shoulder the responsibility of providing for his family. Being both a father and mother to his sister. Respecting his father and being dutiful to his grandpa. Perhaps because Cheyenne herself has experienced hard times, she sympathizes with his situation. ¡°Alright, I understand, thank you, Mike.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should go rest now.¡± Chapter 1087: The Faithful Husband Her voice was gentle. Under the soft light, her cascading hair spread out like a dense waterfall, setting off her luminous face, as pure and radiant as moonlight. Mike couldn¡¯t help but blush as he stood on the deck, biting his lip and shyly staring at his own toes. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m leaving,¡± he said. ¡°Alright, goodnight,¡± Cheyenne replied, dropping the curtain. She watched Mike¡¯s shadow disappear behind the curtain, gradually fading into the night. Meanwhile, Kelvin let out a sigh of relief. He approached Cheyenne from behind and suddenly hugged her, speaking with a hint of gloominess, ¡°You seem to be too good to that kid¡­¡± Kelvin was feeling jealous! After hearing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips, turning around to look at him with a speechless expression, finding it amusing. ¡°Come on, he¡¯s only thirteen!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s already half a head taller than you.¡± Don¡¯t underestimate boys; many of them understand what having a girlfriend means at the age of thirteen or fourteen. Of course, Kelvin was either disciplined or just a good young man; during his youth, he was solely focused on studying. Cheyenne kicked him hard and went back to the cabin with a nket, preparing to sleep. ¡°Don¡¯t think everyone is as morally corrupt as you. I just treat him like a younger brother.¡± ¡°And besides, I just sympathize with him. Mike is a good kid, and I want to sponsor his education.¡± Upon hearing this, Kelvin furrowed his brows deeply. Seeing his reaction, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but ask, somewhat displeased, ¡°What? You don¡¯t agree?¡± With their current financial situation, sponsoring a child through college wasn¡¯t difficult for them. After all, they donated millions to society every year. However, Kelvin recalled a piece of news he had heard at a social gathering before. Initially, he had treated it as a joke, but now it seemed to be bing a reality. ¡°Sponsoring him is fine, but let me handle it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Didn¡¯t he dislike Mike? Kelvin stood tall and confidently told her, ¡°I had a business associate. He and his wife were together for ten years, and then his wife left him because the sponsored child pursued her once he grew up. Her husband was busy with work every day and didn¡¯t have time for her, so she left her faithful husband.¡± Cheyenne understood what he was implying. In matters of love, Mr. Foley was giving her a heads-up. It was both infuriating and amusing. ¡°Kelvin, what do you take me for? And when did you be so gossipy?¡± She remembered he used to be aloof and indifferent to everything except work. But now¡­ Not only did he listen to others¡¯ conversations at social events, but he also joined forums to discuss how to be a good father. When Cheyenne identally saw his chat records, she almost burst outughing. To her, it seemed like a bunch of novices advising other novices¡­ But Kelvin seemed to enjoy it. Kelvin, who had been kicked, awkwardly bent down to rub his ankles, limping as he caught up with her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Cheyenne, you shouldn¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯m your faithful husband¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, you know you¡¯re a faithful one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a bit older, but they say online that you should marry someone older, they¡¯ll take care of you.¡± What¡¯s so good about those youngsters? They¡¯re just childish! Cheyenne tossed the pillow at him ungraciously andy down first, upying the best spot. ¡°Sleep, or I¡¯ll toss you to the forest to feed the snakes,¡± she said. Seeing this, Kelvin knew she agreed, so he happilyy down beside her. He reached out his long arm and pulled her petite figure into his embrace, their closeness more intimate than ever. ¡°You¡¯re just reluctant to toss me out to feed the snakes, otherwise, who willfort you in the future?¡± Cheyenne turned to face him. He had his back to the light, with half of his face hidden in the darkness. The half of his face illuminated by the light had deep-set features, and his deep-set eyes were filled with a gentle smile. She noticed two white hairs at Kelvin¡¯s temple and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently stroke them, saying with some concern, ¡°Will you me me for bringing you from the wolf¡¯s den into the snake pit because of Omari?¡± Kelvin looked at her very seriously, tightly holding her soft hand and cing a kiss on it. ¡°No, what you owe Omari is also what I owe him. Since we¡¯re husband and wife, naturally, we should settle it together.¡± He rarely said such cheesy words. In the past, she didn¡¯t like hearing such promises, feeling they were too fake. But now, she was moved, maybe because it was him who said these words. ¡°We must both live well. Oliver and Cierra are still waiting for us to go back.¡± This time, she hugged his waist voluntarily, burying her whole self in his embrace. The night breeze was slightly cool, and when their bodies hugged each other, they warmed each other¡¯s hearts. Kelvin promised her, ¡°We will definitely return safely.¡± He would never let his children end up like Mike. It was too pitiful. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep. We have to get up early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The timing and ce weren¡¯t right. Even if Kelvin had some other thoughts at the moment, he didn¡¯t dare to act on them because everyone lived on the ship, and there was no privacy at all. He could only suppress his desire for more and kissed her tenderly on her pure forehead. ¡°Goodnight, Honey.¡± ¡°You chatterbox, we¡¯re not married yet, so you can only call me Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get married when we go back. I¡¯m just practicing in advance.¡± She agreed to his proposal, so she wouldn¡¯t run away, would she? No way! Just as the couple were about to enter dreand affectionately, a voice came from outside the curtain again. It was Mike. He stood on the deck, shouting through the curtain to Cheyenne, ¡°Sister, my grandpa¡¯s rheumatism has red up badly. Can you help save him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t disturb you,¡± Mike sobbed. Hearing Mike¡¯s crying, Cheyenne dared not continue sleeping. She quickly opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go see him right away.¡± With her movement, Kelvin also lost his sleepiness. He got up to help her get dressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just an old problem. There shouldn¡¯t be any life-threatening danger. Wear more clothes to avoid catching a cold.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see him no matter what.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Poor things, they had just fallen asleep for less than ten minutes and were forced to get up to visit grandpa. Mike¡¯s grandfathery in bed, his rheumatism causing his legs to swell and ache, making it impossible for him to even get out of bed. Chapter 1088: Ambush His joints began to swell and inme¡­ Due to long-term illness torment, Cheyenne saw several severe deformities in his bones.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But the old man didn¡¯t want the two children to worry, so he endured without making a sound. With a wrinkled face, heforted Mike with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Grandpa won¡¯t die¡­ I still want to see Mike grow up and get married.¡± ¡°Baylee, don¡¯t cry either, crying too much won¡¯t look pretty.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Even though Mike was strong, when he saw his elderly grandfather enduring immense pain while he himself was powerless to help, he couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I can¡¯t earn a lot of money to take Grandpa to the hospital for treatment.¡± ¡°Silly child, Grandpa has lived for more than eighty years without saving any money. Why are you in such a hurry at thirteen?¡± Seeing this, Cheyenne also helpedfort Mike. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to your grandfather. You take your sister out and wait for me. I¡¯ll give him acupuncture and cupping.¡± ¡°Sorry for bothering you again, Cheyenne. Waking you up in the middle of the night.¡± He really had no choice. Here¡­ the only person he could trust was Cheyenne. ¡°It¡¯s okay, go wait outside.¡± Treating rheumatism is a long process, and what she can do now is to use acupuncture to help relieve his pain by puncturing his blood. Cupping can promote blood cirction and alleviate symptoms. She was so busy that it wasn¡¯t until dawn that she finished. When thest needle was pulled out, the sun was rising outside the ship. Kelvin had also been standing outside all night, and Mike, who couldn¡¯t bear it, fell asleep on the deck. His slender body curled up, lips turning pale. Seeing this, he quickly carried the child back into the cabin and covered him with a nket. Then he went back out to fetch Cheyenne. Pulling back the curtain blocking the light, Cheyenne walked out from inside, her fair forehead covered in sweat. Kelvin took off his coat and greeted her, wrapping her in it and half-holding her in his arms. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept all night, you must be very tired now. Let me take you back to rest for a while.¡± Cheyenne shook her head andy quietly in his arms. A pair of ck eyes looked at the golden sunlight shining on the deep green sea, half dyeing the seawater red, while the other half remained a deep blue. Red and blue, two colors in extreme contrast, yet surprisingly harmonious. ¡°No need, they¡¯ll be up soon anyway, and I won¡¯t sleep much if I go back now.¡± ¡°Let me lean on your shoulder for a while.¡± Upon hearing this, Kelvin immediately straightened his back even more, gently pressing her head against his shoulder. ¡°Feel free to lean as long as you want.¡± Cheyenne half-closed her almond eyes and yawned, then forced herself to perk up. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the sunrise for a long, long time. Kelvin, look¡­ the scenery here is so beautiful.¡± Kelvin nced at the sea, half trembling and half red, and finally fixed his gaze on Cheyenne¡¯s face. In his eyes, she was the most beautiful scenery in the world. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Their eyes met, he was handsome and gentle, and she blushed slightly with shyness. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her, gradually leaning his head closer, about to bestow a kiss. Suddenly, two coughs sounded behind them. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Young people, so affectionate early in the morning, haven¡¯t you had enough funst night?¡± ¡°You sound as if you¡¯ve never been young?¡± Cheyenne stood there mechanically, her face suddenly heating up several degrees. ¡°Who, who said we were being intimate? I just got sand in my eyes, so he¡¯s helping me, that¡¯s all.¡± Old Bray deliberately exposed Cheyenne¡¯s awkward lies. ¡°Where did this winde from so early in the morning? Alright, it¡¯s just a kiss, old man, I won¡¯t watch.¡± ¡°Then turn your head away.¡± Kelvin, holding onto the spirit of ¡°romance until death do us part,¡± had a much thicker skin than Cheyenne. His romantic moment was interrupted by the two odd old men, and he was visibly annoyed. Old Bray peered with widened eyes as Kelvin, still maintaining his politeness, kissed Cheyenne on the lips in front of them. ¡°Good morning, Cheyenne. Another day to be envied by others,¡± Kelvin said. Cheyenne was speechless. ¡°Oh my, shameless as ever!¡± she thought to herself. Neither Leandro nor Old Bray expected Kelvin to actually kiss Cheyenne in front of them. ¡°Indeed, I do envy you. Back in my day, I was quite the charmer¡­¡± Old Bray¡¯s words were cut short as Leandro covered his mouth. ¡°Enough of your romantic tales. Let¡¯s get everyone up; we need to go catch ghosts,¡± Leandro said, getting back to the point. Cheyenne quickly regained her seriousness. She nced at the direction of the ship. ¡°Mike might still be sleeping. Should we go wake him up now?¡± she asked. ¡°He just went to sleep. Let¡¯s give him another half an hour,¡± Kelvin suggested. Before Kelvin could finish his sentence, Mike emerged from the cabin. ¡°No need, I¡¯m awake, Cheyenne. Thanks to your help in treating my grandfather, I can take you to the ce we¡¯re looking for now,¡± Mike said. Seeing the fatigue on his face, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Are you sure? You probably didn¡¯t sleep wellst night either,¡± she said. Mike nodded firmly, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sis. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then,¡± Cheyenne said. They couldn¡¯t leave without someone staying behind, so they decided to split into two groups. Kelvin, Iker, Cheyenne, and Old Bray followed Mike, while the injured Octavio stayed with Araceli, Paisley, and Leandro. As soon as they left, a group of muscr, green-skinned men arrived. ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡± the vigers, realizing there were intruders, armed themselves with knives. But their resistance seemed futile to the neers. Several chains flew over, tying all the boats together. The impact caused the boats to wobble on the water, and those inside felt the unsteadiness beneath their feet. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Paisley asked. Araceli struggled to steady herself, preparing to go out and see. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble. Someone¡¯s after us. Leandro, Paisley, you two, run!¡± Cheyenne eximed. Hearing the mention of an attack, Leandro lifted the curtain to take a look. On the shore stood a dozen tall, green-skinned creatures, using iron chains to pull all the boats toward the shore. Chapter 1089: Burning the Ship ¡°If only we had left with Cheyenne. What do we do now?¡± Leandro stayed behind just to take it easy. After all, he was getting old, and he preferred not to move if he could help it. Who knewziness would almost cost him his life. Upon hearing this, Paisley red at him irritably. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to do, how would I?¡± Octavio nced at the shore. There were about twenty people there. Even if he wasn¡¯t injured, he could only handle ten at most. With Araceli, maybe they could make a stand. But now he was injured, significantly reducing hisbat power, and even with Araceli, the odds weren¡¯t good. Moreover, they were burdened with the task of protecting the elderly and the children. Araceli and he exchanged a quick nce. It was clear they couldn¡¯t go ashore; the only way out now was jumping into the water! But the water might not be safe either because it was close to Poison Ind, so there might be poisonous water snakes in the area. However, they had to make a choice between the water snakes and monsters. ¡°What should we do?¡± Octavio asked again. Araceli closed her eyes and made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s jump.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Octavio immediately smashed one of the ship¡¯s cabins and grabbed a piece of wood, holding it close to his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and we all jump together!¡± Leandro, upon hearing this, instinctively looked down at the water. By now, it was already bright out, and he could see two ck-and-white water snakes swimming in the water. ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­ What if I get bitten when I jump?¡± Araceli handed him a life jacket. ¡°There¡¯s no choice. If we go ashore, we might die too. Leandro, can you swim?¡± Leandro nodded. ¡°Yes, I used to swim in the pond behind the mountain when I was young.¡± He was about to say that it was all when he was a teenager and that he hadn¡¯t swum in decades. Araceli didn¡¯t want to hear any more of that. She just kicked Leandro into the water. Water sshed up ten or twenty feet high. Seeing this, Paisley put on her life jacket. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She could swim, but¡­ her weight made herck confidence in herself. With her life on the line, she could only grit her teeth and jump. As for Araceli and Octavio, needless to say, they were top mercenaries, having learned all the skills needed for wilderness survival. However, when Araceli jumped into the water, she remembered the poor grandfather and granddaughter still on the boat. ¡°What about Mike¡¯s grandfather and sister?¡± Octavio, seeing her pause, was so angry that he cursed. ¡°Oh my God, what are you doing? Those people are trying to catch us, and you¡¯re worried about others¡¯ lives.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± In Octavio¡¯s mind, this trip was just for money, nothing more than a job. Completing the task and saving their own lives were more important than anything else. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but.¡¯ If we¡¯re caught, we¡¯ll only be worse off than the old man and the kid. Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as Araceli was hesitating, Paisley surprisingly swam back. ¡°The child is still on the boat. I promised Cheyenne to look after them. How can we just run away?¡± Paisley¡¯s resolute decision surprised Leandro, and after a moment of thought, he swam back towards the boat too. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t be so selfish and only think about ourselves. Let¡¯s go find that grandfather and granddaughter.¡± Araceli nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go save them.¡± Octavio, who was already halfway through the journey, watched them all swimming back into the lion¡¯s den, unable to help but widen his eyes. ¡°Are they all idiots? Why go back? It¡¯s beyondprehension!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, it¡¯s impossible for me to swim back when I¡¯m injured.¡± Besides, not far behind him, there was a cute little one ring at him. Octavio elerated his speed. Just as he was about to climb ashore, a huge fell from the sky and suddenly enveloped him. ¡°We¡¯ve got someone!¡± He quickly reached out to protect his head, trying to struggle twice but couldn¡¯t break free from the fishing. ¡°Bastards, let me go!¡± However, those strange people pulled the fishing without expression, lifting him from the water as if they were fishing for a whale. Brushing footsteps came closer and closer. The leader turned out to be a middle-aged man in a military green uniform, wearing ck-framed sses on his nose.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He looked at Octavio, caught by them, with interest. ¡°Golden-haired thief?¡± ¡°When did yound on this ind and what is your purpose here?¡± The man spoke fluent English. Octavio made an excuse that he was here for tourism and identally took the wrong path to get here. ¡°Tourist? Every year, many self-proimed expertse here to die. Are you one of them too?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m here to study the biodiversity here.¡± Octavio thought his lie had convinced the man, expecting to be released soon. Little did he know, the man with sses elegantly pushed his sses and smiled. He cheerfully gave orders. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to study biodiversity, why not stay and let me study you too? Take him away!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As soon as the man¡¯s words fell, two obedient soldiers quickly came forward, lifting Octavio¡¯s arms from both sides and carrying him away. Octavio shouted for help, but there was no one here to save him. The man looked at the boat parked on the water and clearly saw a young woman in a ck leather jacket through his binocrs. ¡°She dressed in this attire¡­ she doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary tourist. Set fire¡­ burn them all.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Buckets of oil were poured into the sea, turning the deep blue water into ck. The man took out a lighter from his pocket. Snap! Watching the mes leaping in the air, a cruel yet elegant smile appeared on his face. ¡°These ants actually hid here, no wonder we couldn¡¯t find them for so long.¡± ¡°Since they refuse to relocate, then let them die here forever. It just so happens that the little ones in the forest have been hungry for a long time too.¡± As he spoke, he lightly threw the lighter into the water. It fell into the water. The me instantly ignited the oil, snakes of fire everywhere, quickly turning the entire sea into a sea of fire. The boats tied together couldn¡¯t move, and the vigers who relied on the boats for survival immediately tried to grab the boats. Only then did they realize that the lifeline they fought for was another abyss of death. Cries of despair filled the air. The mes ruthlessly burned, devouring their lives. Paisley finally found Baylee, the little girl was scared and hiding under the bed. She waved at the little girl. ¡°Child,e out quickly,e with Grandma. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die here.¡± But Baylee looked at her grandfather on the bed who was unable to move, tears of fear streaming down her eyes. She shook her head, unmoving. Chapter 1090: One Dead, One Captured, One Escaped It was obvious that if her grandfather didn¡¯t leave, then she wouldn¡¯t leave either. But her grandfather suffered from severe rheumatism, and at this moment, his old and frail body couldn¡¯t cross this stretch of sea. Staying on the ship meant a dead end. Paisley watched as the mes engulfed the rear of the ship, getting closer to her by the minute. She pulled Baylee out. ¡°Hurry,e with me. I really can¡¯t save your grandfather. I believe he wouldn¡¯t want to see you die with him.¡± Probably knowing that he was destined to die today, tears filled the grandfather¡¯s eyes as he looked at his granddaughter.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He struggled to move his lips, saying something unintelligible. Hearing this, Baylee felt even more heartbroken. She broke free from Paisley¡¯s embrace and threw herself in front of her grandfather¡¯s bed. The surrounding temperature kept rising, and the mes approached them like a terrifying python about to devour them. If they didn¡¯t leave soon, they would all likely perish here. ¡°Baylee, listen to me, you need to leave quickly. I know you can¡¯t bear to leave your grandfather, but¡­¡± Maxim knew that he was destined not to survive today. Perhaps people have this strange feeling when they¡¯re about to die. He nced at his granddaughter for thest time, reaching out his wrinkled, bark-like hand to gently stroke the child¡¯s head. ¡°Baylee, be good, go with them. I¡¯m old, and it¡¯s nothing if I die, but you¡¯re different.¡± Baylee cried even harder, clinging tightly to her grandfather¡¯s hand. She still couldn¡¯t speak, although she tried to open her mouth to shout ¡°Grandpa.¡± With a heavy heart, Maxim closed his eyes and pushed her away. ¡°Go, go quickly! Go find your brother¡­ After I die, I will be a star in the sky to protect you.¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Baylee didn¡¯t want her grandfather to die; he was their only rtive in this world. ¡°It¡¯s almost toote.¡± Araceli saw the arsonist preparing to approach them by boat, so she had to go over and pick up Baylee. ¡°We must go, Baylee¡­ I hope you can forgive me.¡± With that, she raised her hand and swiftly struck the back of the little girl¡¯s neck. Baylee felt a sharp pain in the back of her neck, and then she lost consciousness. Maxim knew they wouldn¡¯t harm their granddaughter, so he smiled gratefully at the two of them. With his mouth open, he said something iprehensible to Araceli and the others. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± The old man nodded, excitedly pointing his finger in the direction of the bedside table, indicating that there was something there. ¡°Are you trying to tell me to give what¡¯s inside that box to Mike?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing this, Araceli walked over and opened the wooden drawer. Inside was a paint-peeled biscuit tin, indicating it had been there for a long time. Araceli had to hold the child, so she entrusted the box to Paisley. Thetter tightly held the box and said, ¡°I understand. I will give it to Mike.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t take you with us, but I promise to protect these two children.¡± After hearing herst words, Maxim finally felt relieved. He nced at his granddaughter onest time, then closed his eyes peacefully, leaning gently against the head of the bed, waiting for death toe. As soon as they jumped off the ship, the small fishing boat behind them made a crisp ¡°click¡± sound. Enveloped in raging mes, the ship sank. Mike and Baylee no longer had a grandfather. Araceli and Paisley looked at each other, seeing a mixture of grief and indignation in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, get on the boat!¡± It¡¯s unknown where Leandro got a steam fishing boat from. The boat was rusty and barely functional. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Leandro, where¡¯s Octavio?¡± Araceli looked around and didn¡¯t see Octavio¡¯s figure. Just now, she and Paisley decided toe back to rescue people, but in the heat of the moment, they didn¡¯t notice Octavio. Leandro froze for a moment, then pped his thigh abruptly. ¡°Right, where¡¯s Octavio?¡± he asked. ¡°I was about toe ashore just now when I saw you guys turning back to rescue someone. I was afraid you might be in danger, so I changed direction to find the boat.¡± ¡°I thought Octavio was with you guys.¡± Turned out neither of them was¡­ On the shore, from afar, they saw a group of men dressed in military green uniforms, looking imposing. ¡°Who are those people? Why are they setting fires? Could Octavio have been captured by them?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t seem like Vrisa military. We¡¯ll report back to Cheyenne and the others about thister. For now, escaping is the priority.¡± With that said, Leandro, despite his old age and frailty, personally went to the engine and pulled the rope to drive the small boat. Before leaving, they nced back at the small vige where they had stayed the night before. In the sea of mes, the boats gradually sank, leaving only burning mes, with no trace ofst night¡¯s residents. In less than a day, the peaceful fishing vige had turned into a hellish ce. ¡°Someday I¡¯ll make them pay!¡± Leandro swore fiercely. On the other side, the rainforest in the early morning was full of miasma, with a nauseating smell of earthiness and the rotten fermentation of fallen leaves filling the air. The strange mixture of smells was extremely unpleasant, even making them feel a bit dizzy. However, Cheyenne noticed that Mike seemed unaffected by the miasma. ¡°Mike, why don¡¯t you feel dizzy?¡± Mike led the way ahead, responding to Cheyenne¡¯s question: ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯ve grown up here since childhood and are ustomed to these smells and environments.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a tradition in the vige that children are bathed in medicinal baths from the day they¡¯re born, so maybe I¡¯m not affected by the miasma because of that.¡± Bathed in medicinal baths since childhood? No wonder¡­ It¡¯s probably because he already has antibodies in his body. ¡°By the way, did we arrive at the haunted ce you mentionedst night?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there, just up ahead.¡± In a few minutes, Mike led them to a banana grove with a stream and a waterfall nearby. A clear spring-likeke adorned the surrounding scenery, except for two colorful piranhas in the water ring at them menacingly. Kelvin tossed the snake he had killed into the water, and soon the surface was rippled with waves. The piranhas, smelling the scent of blood, swam over, and in a few moments, the dead snake was torn to shreds. Blood spread out, reflecting the pale faces of the onlookers on theke surface. ¡°Oh my god, these fish are too fierce. How are we supposed to cross the river like this? If we identally fall in, the fate of that snake will be ours.¡± Just thinking about it is terrifying. Chapter 1091: Kicks You Down Kelvin looked around, but there was no other way. He furrowed his brow. ¡°Mike, how did you get to the other side of the river before?¡± Kelvin asked. Mike answered casually, ¡°With a rope. We climbed across using a rope.¡± The rope he mentioned was only as thick as a thumb, made of nylon. One end was tied to a banana tree, and the other end was tied to a tree on the opposite bank. The rope was only 50 centimeters above the water, so it was easy to identally fall in. Mikey t on his stomach with his back facing the ground, gripping the rope with both hands and crossing his legs as he hung from it. He slowly moved forward toward the other side of the river. Sensing the smell of food, the group of hungry piranhas in the water kept jumping out of the water. Several times they almost bit Mike¡¯s buttocks. Seeing this, Iker didn¡¯t hesitate and followed Mike¡¯s method to cross the river. Having undergone simr training, the rope posed no great difficulty for him at the moment. He even quickly caught up with Mike. Old Bray was making a fuss, shouting loudly in ce, ¡°No, no, I have low blood pressure. Doing this will make me dizzy.¡± ¡°What if I pass out before I even reach the other side and fall into the water to feed the fish?¡± While he was speaking, Cheyenne was also considering whether she could safely cross the river. In the end, she decided to give it a try. ¡°How about this, Old Bray, you stay here and wait for us, okay?¡± In case of any unexpected movements, he could alert them. Old Bray nced around at the various snakes hanging from the trees and the endless rainforest ahead where there were countless dangers. Leaving him alone was not feasible; he was scared too. ¡°No, my low blood pressure is an old problem. I¡¯ll walk with you for mutual support.¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re all too young, and I have the most experience here.¡± Kelvin wasn¡¯t even listening to what he was saying. He went straight to Cheyenne and hugged her. ¡°This is too dangerous. Why don¡¯t you stay with Old Bray?¡± Old Bray took the opportunity to say, ¡°If Cheyenne is willing to stay with me, then my low blood pressure won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne turned her head and red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not staying with you. Kelvin, what are you worried about? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m not a weak woman.¡± It¡¯s just a rope and a group of brainless piranhas, right? If any fish dared to bite her, she would catch it and burn it! ¡°But¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kelvin wanted to say something more, but Cheyenne stubbornly interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let Master Iker and Mike steal the limelight.¡± She was too eager to show off, sometimes Kelvin really hated her stubbornness. Helplessly, he had to take her with him. ¡°Well, just be careful. It¡¯s okay to go slower. Safety is the most important thing.¡± The fish in thiske grew up eating various poisonous insects and snakes. Don¡¯t be fooled by their colorful appearance; they¡¯re poisonous. If bitten by them, you¡¯d lose more than just skin. ¡°Yeah, you too.¡± Cheyenne worriedly reminded him, then followed Master Iker and set off. Kelvin followed closely behind, keeping an eye on her. Meanwhile, Old Bray, standing on the shore, was still hesitating whether to stay or not. When he looked up¡­ Where were they? They were all hanging on the rope, with Mike leading the way, about to reach the other side of the river. Even Kelvin was several meters away from him. Old Bray panicked. ¡°Hey, wait for me! Don¡¯t you understand respecting elders and caring for the young? How can you leave me alone?¡± Shouldn¡¯t it be the young people¡¯s job to do this kind of thing? Why did it be him? Kelvin didn¡¯t even look back as he answered him, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t nning to cross the river, Old Bray, so I didn¡¯t call you.¡± ¡°You little¡­ Slow down, slow down!¡± Just with this rope, the person at the front carries the weight above, leaving those behind at a great disadvantage. As the rope sags lower, the water surface gets closer and closer. Old Bray even felt a chilling sensation on his rear, but he dared not look down into the water where man-eating creatures lurked. After a few seconds, Cheyenne suddenly heard a scream behind her. ¡°Oh my goodness, my butt¡­ it hurts!¡± Curiously, she nced back. It turned out that Old Bray had been bitten by a piranha, a fish norger than a hand, still hanging on his rear. Old Bray could only use one hand to p it off. However, this action caused trouble for Kelvin and Cheyenne ahead, making the rope swing. Cheyenne lost her grip suddenly and began to fall. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the densely packed piranhas below, sending shivers down her spine. She opened her mouth and screamed for help. ¡°Ah, Kelvin, help!¡± ¡°Cheyenne.¡± In a critical moment, Kelvin quickly reached out and grabbed her waist, lifting her up. This saved Cheyenne from the fate of being bitten by fish, but his hand suffered. It had just touched the water¡¯s surface for a moment and was bitten by a leaping fish, now bleeding profusely. Even so, Kelvin didn¡¯t let go because releasing her would endanger his beloved. ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Cheyenne saw that the blood had turned ck, indicating poisoning. Kelvin clenched his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± To prevent her from slipping again, Kelvin took off his belt and folded it, handing it to her. ¡°You can hang this on the rope, wrap the other end around your hand, so it won¡¯t hurt your hand.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it; I¡¯m tough.¡± He knew just how delicate Cheyenne¡¯s skin was. Gratefully, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes welled with tears. He was always there to protect her, giving her a sense of security. ¡°Kelvin, why are you so good to me?¡± ¡°Why do you think?¡± He looked at her seriously, his extraordinary handsome face imprinted in her eyes. She bit her red lip without replying. If he wanted her forgiveness, she wasn¡¯t angry anymore. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Cheyenne was about to speak, Old Bray¡¯s wailing voice echoed again. ¡°Darn it, I¡¯ve been bitten again, and now both sides of my rear are numb!¡± ¡°Are you two out of your minds? Can¡¯t you stop talking sweet nothings here? Climb quickly! Otherwise, this old man will kick you down and make you a pair of ill-fated lovebirds!¡± Alright, the sentimental atmosphere was instantly shattered! Cheyenne snapped out of it and hurried to climb. Now Kelvin was annoyed; he was sure Cheyenne was about to confess her feelings to him. But it was all disrupted by Old Bray. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll get back at him! Chapter 1092: Youngsters Outdoing Each Other Although the process was incredibly perilous, luckily, everyone made it through safely. Kelvin got to the shore before Old Bray and yfully tugged at the rope as soon as his feet touched the ground. Old Bray was still hanging on the rope, and the movement made him swing like on a swing set in a fish¡¯s mouth, making the old man spew curses. ¡°You little rascal, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Old Bray, you¡¯d better hold on tight, or you might get bitten on the butt again.¡± Now Old Bray was sure Kelvin was retaliating because he had interrupted a moment of affection between a young couple earlier. ¡°Young people nowadays really don¡¯t respect the old.¡± Kelvin did have a sense of measure; he only pulled the rope when he estimated that Old Bray was close to reaching the shore. It was purely out of spite, and he wouldn¡¯t really let the old man fall. Cheyenne interrupted the two of them and pulled a silver scalpel from her leather backpack. ¡°Enough fooling around, both you and Old Bray have been bitten by piranhas, and we still don¡¯t know how strong their toxin is. To be safe, let¡¯s drain the poisoned blood first.¡± ¡°I got it, Cheyenne.¡± He didn¡¯t dare ignore her words. Kelvin obediently shut his mouth and stretched out his injured right hand for her to treat. Cheyenne gently sliced his wound with the scalpel, squeezing out the poisoned blood inside. Whether it was his good luck or the effect of the Golden Silkworm Magic within him, the piranha¡¯s poison didn¡¯t greatly affect him. A simple adhesive bandage was all that was needed to finish the job. On the other hand, Old Bray was half paralyzed, and because the wound was on his buttocks, he was too embarrassed to let Cheyenne look at it. Of course, even if Cheyenne was willing, Kelvin wouldn¡¯t be pleased. Didn¡¯t you see how dark his face had be. Iker took the scalpel with a light chuckle, taking on the task himself. ¡°Let me do it, I¡¯ve learned a bit of bandaging before.¡± The two found some bushes, and Old Bray, supporting himself on a tree trunk, bent over and pulled his pants down to his thighs. While looking back at his own pale buttocks, he urged Iker, ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s quite embarrassing with the cold breeze.¡± Cheyenne stood outside the bushes,ughing heartily, teasing the old man, ¡°How could it not be cold? Old Bray, your red underwear is all torn and frayed.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Children are curious; Mike even peeked through the bushes. He eximed in surprise as if discovering a new continent. ¡°It¡¯s actually torn just like mine, with two big holes.¡± Boom! Even thick-skinned Old Bray couldn¡¯t help but blush at this, his voice booming as he shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± Thrift is a traditional virtue, understand? Then Mike had another question, ¡°Cheyenne, how did you know without even turning around?¡± Could she have peeked before? Thinking this, Kelvin squinted his eyes, looking displeased. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, who would peek at him? It was just a guess, all right? Just call me smart.¡± How else could she have guessed right? Kelvin¡¯s expression finally eased a bit, but he still lectured her on what ¡°Mind your own business¡± means. Mike¡¯s eyes widened as if he had just discovered the ultimate secret of the universe. ¡°Cheyenne, why did Uncle Foley want to bite your lips? Are they tasty?¡± Now it was Cheyenne¡¯s turn to be embarrassed; she raised her hand and knocked on Mike¡¯s forehead. ¡°Mind your own business, understand?¡± He quickly covered his eyes with his hands. ¡°I got it, Cheyenne.¡± Kelvin shed a charming smile, showing no hint of embarrassment from being caught; instead, he seemed eager for more as he licked his lip bitten by her. ¡°Not bad. It seems you¡¯ve turned pro instantly.¡± ¡°Boring.¡± He was clearly just finding ways to take advantage of her. A pig-like scream emerged from the bushes. ¡°Ah ah ah, it hurts, lighter¡­ gentler!¡± The enormous volume startled the birds in the forest, causing them to flee in panic, pping their wings. Iker replied emotionlessly, ¡°You can¡¯t me me, after all, the poison must be squeezed out, and your buttocks¡­¡± Have too much flesh. Cheyenne was nearly dying ofughter; Old Bray was theic relief of their group, it seemed. The most fatal was Master Iker; how on earth did he manage to say such things with a dead serious face? And Iker had no idea where his words had gone wrong. He pped his hands and took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiping his hands meticulously. Without a word, his movements graceful. Then, with a gentle wave, the handkerchief was blown away by a breeze, and he turned and walked away without a second nce, as if disdainful of his own hands. Old Bray, pulling up his trousers in a sorry state, emerged from the bushes. ¡°Ah, you bunch of brats, always so full of yourselves. Back in my youth, I was a notable figure in the city of Onistead. Can¡¯t you show me a bit of respect?¡± Iker faintly uttered an ¡°Oh¡± in response. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up, Old Bray, who knows if a snake might suddenly slither out of the bushes and bite you again. That would be unfortunate.¡± ¡°After all, your precious buttocks have just been injured¡­¡± Hearing this, Old Bray immediately fell silent, covering his behind with one hand and limping quickly out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, this ce is too dangerous.¡± Mike led the way as they moved on, finally reaching the rumored haunted site. Different from the lush vegetation on the outskirts. The trees here were mostly short, with bare branches as if scorched by fire. An old tunnel appeared before them. Looking into the tunnel, it was pitch dark like ink, an icy chill hitting them even before they approached. A mist at the entrance obscured the view, adding a touch of mystery. A deathly silence. Not only were there none of themon snakes, insects, rodents, and ants seen on the outskirts, but not even a bird was in sight. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, too much quietness here feels abnormal.¡± Iker¡¯s intuition told him this ce was dangerous, his hand subconsciously touching the gun at his waist. ¡°Mike, are you sure you saw a ghost herest time?¡± He asked. Mike nodded firmly. ¡°Yeah, but I saw it when dawn was about to breakst time. Ghosts might note out during the day.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a loud sound of footsteps approached from afar. For a moment, even the ground seemed to tremble. Cheyenne: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Old Bray felt a chill down his spine. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Mike pointed ahead with a horrified face and said: ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± Chapter 1093: Unveiling the Haunted Truth Mike pointed in the direction of the tunnel. Listening attentively, footsteps really seemed to being from inside. ¡°What should we do? Should we go in and investigate?¡± Old Bray nervously swallowed and continued, ¡°It looks like the kid wasn¡¯t lying, there really might be ghosts here¡­ I¡¯ve heard rumors before about the spirits of soldiers passing through.¡± This ind was previously used by an empire to detain criminals. A military troop was specially left to guard these extremely vicious prisoners. However, for some unknown reason, this troop of 1, 000 soldiers disappeared overnight without a trace. Some say they withdrew secretly in the middle of the night; Others im they all died. Thetter is more widely believed, as fishermen often dredge up weapons, human bones, and other such items. Snake catchers also reported having seen ghostly soldiers in the forest. They marched in neat rows from a distance, their presence frightening. Honestly, Cheyenne was scared, but she thought this might be their closest chance to the truth. Giving up now might mean never understanding the truth. With this thought, Cheyenne made a difficult decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, whether it¡¯s humans or ghosts¡­ I need to see with my own eyes to believe.¡± Saying this, she took out a small, exquisite silver shlight from her backpack. Iker felt the same way. ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ll take the lead, Cheyenne, you and Mike, Old Bray, walk in the middle. Mr. Foley, please cover our rear.¡± In face of unknown dangers, the person walking first is the most vulnerable. Iker chose to step forward, not just because of his clothing; But because he wanted to protect Cheyenne behind him. Kelvin understood his intentions, so he did not refuse his offer. ¡°Alright.¡± Everyone decided to go in together, but just as they were about to step forward, Old Bray hesitated. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m not going with you this time.¡± ¡°My bite from the fish earlier still hurts, if we really encounter ghosts, it¡¯d be hard for me to run, so I¡¯d better wait outside.¡± Mike also nodded his head and withdrew from the exploration team. ¡°I, I¡¯m not going either. Cheyenne, I¡¯ve already led you here, can I go back now?¡± Last time, he nearly got caught by a ghost, and going in voluntarily this time would be courting death. Neither the old nor the young wanted to enter, and Iker did not force them. ¡°Alright, in case there¡¯s any danger, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡± ¡°Then just wait here, but Mike¡­ I¡¯m notfortable letting you go back alone, stay here with Old Bray.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take you back to the vige after wee out.¡± Mike readily agreed, obediently walking over to Old Bray and grabbing his sleeve to show he wouldn¡¯t run off. So, they split into two groups at the entrance of the tunnel. Iker and Kelvin protected Cheyenne as one team, bravely walking into the pitch-dark tunnel with shlights in hand. Meanwhile, Mike and Old Bray, who stayed behind, found arge rock andfortably sat down to wait. ¡°Exploring is better suited for the young. I¡¯m old now; when I can lie down, I learn to stay down.¡± ¡°Come over, littled. While I¡¯m free now, let me teach you to recognize some herbs that can treat your grandfather¡¯s rheumatism.¡± Hearing that he was going to learn about herbs, Mike scurried over excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Old Bray, let¡¯s start now.¡± ¡°Okay, follow me.¡± As they walked along, he happened to see several familiar herbs on the hillside, not too far away. Taking a short detour shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? ¡°Look at this ginger-like thing, it¡¯s called Angelica and is used to treat rheumatism.¡± ¡°And this mint-like thing, called Stonebreaker, tastes bitter and is used to treat swelling.¡± ¡­ When the two were conducting outdoor teaching in the woods, theypletely ignored that danger had silently descended. On the other side, Cheyenne and the other two entered the tunnel with shlights, and a strong smell of decay hit them. The smell was nauseating, like hundreds of dead rats in the sewer. ¡°Ugh-¡± For Kelvin, who had a cleanliness obsession, every step forward was torture. He could only hold his breath, try to slow down his heartbeat, and use one hand to cover his mouth and nose. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t doing much better, but luckily she had tissues with her, and the faint scent of camellia on them made the smell less intense. Moreover, because the tunnel was open at both ends, it formed a long and narrow pipe. When the wind blew in from one opening, the tunnel would emit a roaring sound like ¡°whoosh.¡± It sounded like the wailing of tortured souls, enough to scare the faint-hearted just by listening to it. ¡°Kelvin¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± A little scared. Kelvin knew she was scared because she was almost crushing his arm. He could only gentlyfort Cheyenne. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they¡¯re all dead, just imagine you¡¯re in the morgue right now.¡± Don¡¯t mention it, she was scared stiff in the morguest time.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She had nightmares for several days after that. This time, she might have nightmares for half a month because this ce was much scarier than the morgue. The bright lights illuminated the scene inside the tunnel, and the faces of the three changed simultaneously. Even Iker, who was used to battlefields, was startled by the gruesome scene before him. In this dark tunnel, there were actually no demons or ghosts, just corpses. Some were hung on the walls, some were suspended from the ceiling of the tunnel, and some were chopped in half and thrown on the ground¡­ Piles of white bones lined the way, like a white carpet. Under your feet could be the fingers of a deceased person, or you might identally kick their skulls. With every step she took, she worried that a hand might suddenly reach out from the ground and grab her. Cheyenne was too scared to open her eyes. She had seen scenes that were too scary to even be shown in movies today. She had just identally nced and saw a rotten face covered in maggots, unrecognizable. But judging from the purple bruises on the person¡¯s arm, they hadn¡¯t been dead for more than three days. It was just because of the hot weather and humid air here that they had decayed so quickly. The next moment, Kelvin directly pressed her little head against his chest, half supporting her as they moved forward. For the rest of the journey, she didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes. Finally, when the three were about to reach the end, Iker seemed to notice something. ¡°Wait.¡± He stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Curiously, Cheyenne opened her eyes, only to see dozens of bodies hanging neatly on the wall, all in a row. Chapter 1094: I’ll Deliver Your Last Letter for You The scene scared her, causing her to tactically step back, her small face turning pale with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here,¡± Kelvinforted, gently patting her back, about to cover her eyes with his hand. Cheyenne refused. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to remain calm. ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid¡­ They were humans too, just like us.¡± So there was nothing to fear, just treat them as tools in theboratory. Just as she was mentally preparing herself, Iker boldly reached out to touch the corpses. Cheyenne watched in astonishment. ¡°Master Iker, you¡­¡± ¡°Look, they¡¯re wearing Che uniforms,¡± he said calmly. Upon hearing this, Kelvin and Cheyenne carefully observed the bodies. From their attire, it seemed that they were respected heroes in their past lives. Why were they hanging here? And there were quite a few bodies here, not just a few hundred. Iker reached out and rummaged through the clothes of the corpses, finding a stack of yellowed papers from the breast pocket of their jackets. Followed by a second, a third¡­ Countless, thickly stacked in his hand, these letters were stained with blood, some of them even blurred. But it was still clear that these were letters of farewell. With the blood-stained letters in hand, Iker straightened up and saluted the corpses. Then, his voice choked with emotion, he exined to the two: ¡°Every soldier writes a farewell letter before going into battle, putting it in the breast pocket of their jacket, just in case they die in a foreignnd one day and no one knows.¡± The first sentence of the letter usually contains their name, home address, and contact number. ¡°Me included, my farewell letter has been in my pocket for eight years¡­¡± Perhaps one day, it would be found by someone else. Hearing this, Cheyenne inexplicably felt a sourness in her nose. She nced at the pile of bodies, then turned to look at Iker. At this moment, she understood his hardships and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the unpredictability of life. No one knows what tomorrow holds. As a doctor, her duty is to save lives. And as a soldier, Iker¡¯s duty is to defend the country. Since they chose this path, there would inevitably be dangers and sacrifices. As a friend, she selfishly hoped he wouldn¡¯t end up on her operating table. Iker chuckled and turned back, handing the stack of letters to Cheyenne. ¡°See, I¡¯m getting sentimental again.¡± ¡°But Cheyenne¡­ Honestly, if I die one day. You saw how I did it just now, I hope you¡¯ll help me take my farewell letter back.¡± Holding the stack of light papers in her hand, Cheyenne felt as if they weighed as heavily as mountains. These thin sheets of paper represented a vibrant life, carrying the final hope of the deceased, and were the expectations of a family. ¡°No, you¡¯ll definitely live well. None of us will die,¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. He frowned at Iker, his lips slightly curled in sarcasm as he said, ¡°What? Do you know my wife is softhearted, so you¡¯re ying on it with this trick?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if that day reallyes, I¡¯ll take your farewell letter back for you. Is that enough to give you face?¡± Iker¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No need to bother, Mr. Foley!¡± Kelvin squinted his deep-set eyes slightly, feeling quite pleased with himself for getting the better of Iker. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about the real issue. Haven¡¯t you noticed that these bodies are different from the ones we saw earlier?¡± ¡°Their skin is green, and their bodies are swollen like fermented dough.¡± While the bodies we saw earlier exhibited normal signs of dposition, judging from the color of the clothes on the skeletons, they are quite different from theseter ones. ¡°It¡¯s really different, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cheyenne gathered her courage and reached out to pinch one of the bodies. She discovered that despite being dead for several days, the muscles were still soft. Not only that, the bones seemed twice as thick as normal. ¡°Do you remember what Old Bray said earlier? This used to be a prison. I suspect the front half of the tunnel is filled with imperial soldiers.¡± ¡°The thousand people who disappeared didn¡¯t retreat; they died here.¡± ¡°And the bodies buriedter shouldn¡¯t have been here long, probably no more than half a year¡­ judging by the uniforms, they¡¯re our Che military.¡± Iker needed to go back and check why they died here, to see what tasks rted to Dragon Serpent Isle had been assigned in the past half year. Sacrificing so many people couldn¡¯t have happened without him catching wind of something. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ve noticed something too. The skeletal muscles of these bodies don¡¯t look quite like those of ordinary people.¡± ¡°The cause of death wasn¡¯t from gunshots or poisoning, but more like¡­ an explosion.¡± Under what circumstances would a human body explode? It would have to be due to pressure from within, possibly originating from their bodies or from external air pressure. But based on Cheyenne¡¯s medical experience, it seemed like an internal explosion, as their bones showed obvious pores and cracks. ¡°This is just unbelievable. Let me take some photos to studyter.¡± Poor Cheyenne, terrified of ghosts but forced to capture these horrifying scenes to examine back home. She really had it tough! After taking the photos, they continued walking along the tunnel. About a hundred meters ahead, they reached the end- an abandoned station. Overgrown with weeds, it looked eerie and terrifying. Now it had be a nest of vipers, with white snake eggs scattered everywhere. Cheyenne was so nauseated she almost vomited. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we just burn them all with a torch?¡± But Iker stopped her. ¡°No, we can¡¯t burn them. Even though they¡¯re venomous snakes, many locals depend on snake-catching for a living. If we eliminate them, it will cause bigger problems.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Keeping these creatures around was dangerous, but getting rid of them would create even more trouble. This was the ecosystem, interconnected and delicate. Cheyenne admitted she had been narrow-minded this time, she was the kind who wanted to eliminate things she feared the most. ¡°I almost forgot about protecting wildlife¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I was wrong. Let¡¯s move quickly; I feel like I¡¯m about to pass out.¡± People with trypophobia can¡¯t afford to get hurt. ¡°Recognizing mistakes is also a virtue, Cheyenne, don¡¯t me yourself. We¡¯re in different positions, so we just see things from different angles.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourfort.¡± Since they found no secrets at the end, they retraced their steps to meet up with Old Bray¡¯s group. They also informed Mike of the truth behind the ¡®haunting¡¯. The apparitions he saw were likely due to heavy mist, with morning sunlight reflecting off water droplets, creating mirage-like images. Chapter 1095: The Best Way is to Wait for the Enemy to Come Turning back, Cheyenne miraculously found herself not as scared as she had been just now. This time she at least stole three nces¡­ When she got back, she could brag to Kate, saying she had also seen ¡°ghosts.¡± Kelvin noticed her reaction, making himugh and cry. ¡°You¡¯re really something, scared and yet wanting to see, seeing and then getting scared again and yet wanting to see¡­¡± He was clearly teasing himself for being cowardly, Cheyenne secretly punched him. ¡°Humph, as long as you know. What¡¯s the point of saying it out loud?¡± Several minutester, they finally returned to where they had started. By now, the sun waspletely up, the mist had cleared, and before themy a lush forest. The advantage was that the air was much fresher, and she no longer had to hold her breath so ufortably. ¡°Huh, where are Old Bray and Mike? Howe there¡¯s no sign of them?¡± She looked around for a week and didn¡¯t see the two of them, hands on hips in anger. ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to wait for us here? Could they have gone somewhere else to y?¡± The forest here was so vast that it was a bit difficult to find someone. The three of them shouted in ce for a long time, and after searching separately for a while, they found no trace of anyone. ¡°Could it be that they couldn¡¯t wait for us and went back first?¡± Kelvin spected. ¡°Maybe Mike might have gone back by himself, but Old Bray is a man of his word.¡± Although she had only met Old Bray for a few days, Cheyenne¡¯s intuition told her he was not the kind of person to leave without saying goodbye. On this point, Cheyenne and Iker shared the same view. Just as they were anxious about the whereabouts of Old Bray and Mike, Cheyenne found two rows of footprints on the hillside to the left. ¡°Look, there are footprints here, one big and one small¡­ they should be Old Bray and Mike¡¯s.¡± She could find footprints thanks to the rtively humid air in the forest, so the soil was soft and easy to leave footprints in. ¡°Let¡¯s follow the footprints and see.¡± As Iker spoke, the three of them immediately walked towards the woods along the footprints. After a while, their footsteps suddenly stopped. ¡°These footprints have suddenly be chaotic, I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re Old Bray and Mike¡¯s.¡± If they were, then what were they doing running around in ce? Iker, a former scout, crouched down and measured several of the more obvious footprints with his palm. ¡°No, these footprints are not from one person. Apart from Old Bray and Mike, there are at least ten other people.¡± ¡°And judging from the length of the feet, they should all be men, and they are not short¡­ at least one meter eighty.¡± They had basically seen all the residents living in the vige, who were a group of old people in poor health. It was impossible for them to have such heavy footprints. Thinking of this, Cheyenne suddenly widened her eyes and said in astonishment: ¡°This means that there is another group of people in the forest, maybe they are the ones who took Old Bray and Mike away.¡± Iker nodded, his face serious as he continued: ¡°With so many footprints, they couldn¡¯t have just disappeared into thin air. Let¡¯s look around and see if there are any tunnels or the like.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They used sticks to search carefully around, but they didn¡¯t find any tunnel entrances. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it really be a supernatural urrence?¡± Kelvin stared at the chaotic footprints in front of him, suddenly remembering a possibility. ¡°Is it possible that they left from the sky?¡± Since there were no tunnels on the ground, and people couldn¡¯t just disappear into thin air, the idea of ghosts was even more imaginary. That left only this possibility. Iker suddenly had a realization. Since there were so many secrets on this ind, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for a mysterious organization to be hidden here. They could kill so many people without a sound, which meant they were not simple characters. To monitor such arge ind, it was most convenient to fly over it in a helicopter. Perhaps they found the trail of Old Bray and Mike and took them away. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Cheyenne asked with concern. ¡°They are in the light now, while the enemy lurks in the dark, unaware of each other¡¯s strength. They don¡¯t even know how many there are or what theirbat capabilities are. Finding people won¡¯t be easy,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and wait for them toe to us. If they¡¯ve caught Old Bray, they¡¯ll surely interrogate him about any aplices. We won¡¯t need to go looking for them; they¡¯lle searching for us,¡± she reasoned. ¡°For now, it¡¯s our best option. Let¡¯s go back, regroup with Paisley and the others, and figure out our next move from there.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Iker replied with a worried expression, pondering whether to seek outside assistance. He was concerned that contacting their allies too soon might alert the enemy prematurely, which could be detrimental. Returning the way they came, when the three returned to the vige, they were greatly surprised by what they saw. Fires had nearly burned out, and over twenty boats that had been anchored on the water were all destroyed, sinking into the sea. Sheets, cups, forks, and other everyday items floated on the water, creating a mess. There was no sign of people anywhere. ¡°Paisley, Baylee! What happened here?¡± Cheyenne eximed, searching frantically around, calling out Baylee¡¯s name, but to no avail. A burnt smell lingered in the air, and Kelvin detected a hint of gasoline among it. ¡°Someone must have intentionally set the fire,¡± he remarked. Iker found Octavio¡¯s knife on the shore. ¡°It seems Octavio has also been unfortunate enough to be captured. Otherwise, how could he have let go of the knife he used to defend himself?¡± he spected. Just as the three were filled with worry, a small fishing boat slowly emerged from the reeds.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± At first, Cheyenne thought she misheard, but she listened carefully again. ¡°Up north!¡± Everyone looked up and indeed saw Leandro sitting at the bow of the boat, with Paisley and Araceli injured behind him. In the middle was Baylee, who was hunched over like a frightened little sparrow, not daring to lift her head. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re all alive. You scared me,¡± Cheyenne said, rushing over to the shore to help Paisley ashore. ¡°Araceli, what happened?¡± Iker asked directly. Araceli hung her head in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Todd. I couldn¡¯t protect them. As soon as you left, a group of people in green uniforms arrived here.¡± ¡°They set fire to the vige, and not only that¡­ Baylee¡¯s grandfather also died. As for Octavio, he got separated from us,¡± she exined, unsure of Octavio¡¯s fate. Upon hearing about Baylee¡¯s grandfather¡¯s death, Iker instinctively looked at Baylee. He opened his mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. For the little girl, no amount of words could ease her grief at this moment. And then there was Mike¡­ Would he me him if he found out his grandfather had died? Chapter 1096: Baylee Can Speak Now He even wondered: if they had stayed herest night, would Baylee¡¯s grandfather still be alive? Thinking about this, Iker¡¯s heart felt heavy as if a dark cloud was pressing down on it. At this moment, no words could describe his feelings. After a few seconds of silence, he strode over to the little girl with long strides and knelt down on one knee in front of her. With both hands on her shoulders, he solemnly said, ¡°Baylee, I¡¯m sorry. I swear we will avenge your grandfather.¡± He handed her the knife and said, ¡°If I fail to do so, you can use it to kill me.¡± Baylee didn¡¯t speak, she just stared at him with tear-filled, bright eyes. Their eyes met, but she remained expressionless. Finally, she suddenly burst into tears with a soft and weak voice that sounded heartbreaking. ¡°Grandpa¡­ I want Grandpa, boohoo, Grandpa is gone¡­ Baylee doesn¡¯t have Grandpa anymore.¡± ¡°He said he would take care of me.¡± She copsed into Paisley¡¯s arms, crying intermittently as she finished her sentence. Everyone hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Baylee, don¡¯t cry. Your grandfather in heaven will be sad for you too. You have to be a brave and good child, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will take care of you¡­¡± ¡°Actually, your grandfather didn¡¯t die. He will be a star in the sky and watch over you forever, blessing you.¡± Cheyenne suddenly noticed something and stared at Baylee with widened eyes. She stammered, ¡°Baylee, you¡­ you can speak now!¡± Baylee had lost her ability to speak due to trauma before; now Maxim¡¯s death had stimted her once again. Instead, it allowed Baylee to speak. Perhaps this was a blessing in disguise amidst misfortune. However, for the young Baylee, she would rather be mute for the rest of her life than have her grandfather leave her. ¡°Sister¡­ I¡¯ve seen those people before.¡± She cried sadly for a while, then wiped her tears and looked up at Cheyenne. ¡°What did you say!¡± Cheyenne asked in surprise. Baylee timidly replied, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ About half a year ago, I got lost while ying outside and saw a strange big house.¡± ¡°They drove to that house in a car, wearing the same clothes as the people who set fire to my grandfather.¡± A strange big house? Cheyenne immediately thought of the information she had gathered beforeing here. ¡°I know, it¡¯s a prison!¡± Yes, everyone knew there was a prison on Dragon Serpent Isle, but everyone assumed it was an abandoned building.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Moreover, it was used to detain criminals before, so bloodshed and filth were inevitable. Most people would not even think of going there. Often, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. How could she forget that? ¡°I¡¯ll investigate its location immediately.¡± In 1862, the Fustroydor people carried out colonialism in Vrisa, so they established a prison on this ind. It was specifically used to detain anti-Fustroydor nationalists in Vrisa, covering a vast area and known as the ¡°the Prison of the Apocalypse.¡± The most famous part of it was the ¡°Tiger Cage,¡± which was like a cage, where even a fierce tiger would only end up being detained. In 1975, when Vrisa was unified, this prison was also abandoned and forgotten in history. It was rumored that many people died here, and the prisoners were buried in the nearby public graves. ¡°Now that the location is confirmed, let¡¯s set off.¡± Cheyenne said decisively, shouldering her luggage. ¡°Wait.¡± Iker spoke up, stopping her. ¡°Hmm? Do we need to prepare anything else? I don¡¯t think so.¡± She turned around curiously. The next moment, she heard Master Iker¡¯s maic voice sounding serious in her ear. ¡°Regardless of whether the people who abducted Octavio and Old Bray are them, the the Prison of the Apocalypse is a very dangerous ce.¡± ¡°So?¡± Cheyenne seemed to understand what he was going to say, and her face looked a bit displeased. Kelvin took a deep breath and naturally stepped forward, reaching out to hold her waist and draw her into his embrace. In protecting Cheyenne, he found himself surprisingly aligned with his rival, Master Iker. ¡°So, Cheyenne, can you take Baylee and Paisley to Bamboo Ind first to wait for us?¡± Bamboo Ind was a small group of inds to the east of Dragon Serpent Isle, where theirrge group was stationed, absolutely safe. Sure enough, they wanted to go on the adventure alone. Cheyenne rejected their kindness without hesitation. ¡°No, I must go with you. Just let Paisley and Baylee leave first.¡± Having experienced the maritime fire, Paisley was quite frightened of the ce. Although she was also worried about her spouse¡¯s safety, she knew she was old and frail, unable to be of much help. She might even be a burden to everyone. ¡°Cheyenne, you should leave with Grandma. It¡¯s not safe here¡­ I¡¯m worried about you,¡± even Baylee persuaded her to leave. But Cheyenne was stubborn, once she decided something, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. Even if she had to kneel, she would still go on! ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t worry, I can protect myself.¡± ¡°Last time Kelvin almost had an ident going to Yocmery alone, and I wasn¡¯t with him. This time¡­ even if it¡¯s death, I want to die with him!¡± As her words fell, Kelvin¡¯s mind went nk, and his thoughts buzzed incessantly! He had always thought that Cheyenne no longer had the same love for him as before. The reason she agreed to be with him was just to give the two children aplete family. He was disappointed but dared not push her, fearing that the tighter he pushed, the farther she would go. Until this moment when Cheyenne said she was willing to die with him, Kelvin was overjoyed. This meant that Cheyenne still loved him; in a daze, he seemed to see that girl who was full of him, even if she asked him to die now, he would be willing! Kelvin¡¯s eyes reddened, and the hand on her waist tightened slightly, holding her closer. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯m so happy.¡± ¡°Are you silly?¡± Cheyenne looked at him with a raised corner of her eyes, her red lips curved into a charming smile. In their eyes, there was only each other, no room for a third person. Seeing this scene, Iker¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife, dripping with blood. His heart hurt, felt jealous¡­ and more resentful. What exactly made Kelvin better than him? But now, with the enemy at hand, he could only shake his head and force himself not to look at the scene of their showing affection. ¡°Ahem¡­ in that case, Cheyenne, you must obediently follow behind me and not run around!¡± Chapter 1097: Who Said Cheyenne Doesn’t Like Me Kissing Her With him and Araceli around, protecting her wasn¡¯t an issue. As for Kelvin¡­ Iker selfishly thought: If he dies, he dies. Maybe this way, he¡¯d have a chance to rece Kelvin in Cheyenne¡¯s mind. ¡°Thank you, Master Iker. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t wander off.¡± As long as he could be with her, everything else was fine. On the other hand, Kelvin felt a bit suspicious; this Iker wasn¡¯t a good guy. Always finding opportunities to flirt with his wife in front of him. Kelvin coldly turned his handsome face away and nted a kiss on Cheyenne¡¯s cheek right in front of everyone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Then, fearing her anger, he smiled brilliantly and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I will go all out protecting you.¡± Cheyenne touched the spot he kissed, her eyes widened in anger. Lowering her voice, gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Control yourself. Baylee is still young!¡± It¡¯s not good for the child! But seeing him smile so handsomely, she decided not to scold him this time. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, Cheyenne. You¡¯re so beautiful that I can¡¯t help myself. I believe Master Iker can understand me, right?¡± As he said this, he looked at Iker, and there was no trace of his usual calmness in his deep-set eyes. Full of pride and provocation, like an immature teenager. Iker sneered in disdain but turned to Cheyenne with a rare gentle look. ¡°I¡¯m different. My love for Cheyenne is restrained. I won¡¯t do anything she doesn¡¯t like.¡± Wasn¡¯t he indirectly saying Kelvin was too arrogant and didn¡¯t respect her opinions? Kelvin was once again angered to the point of speechlessness. ¡°Who said Cheyenne doesn¡¯t like me kissing her? Didn¡¯t you see her blush when I kissed her?¡± It felt like everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, as if trying to confirm if she really blushed. Cheyenne¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She knew Iker liked her, but she had clearly rejected him. Well, he¡¯d get over it eventually. She discreetly kicked Kelvin hard, making him wince but hold back his pain. But the bulging vein on his forehead gave away his current state. Ouch! ¡°Cough¡­ let¡¯s move quickly. It gets dark early here; it won¡¯t be convenientter.¡± ording to the n they discussed earlier, Paisley would take Baylee to Bamboo Ind under Araceli¡¯s escort. Cheyenne, Kelvin, and Iker would head to the legendary Dragon Serpent Isle prison with a map in hand. Before parting ways, Paisley held Cheyenne¡¯s hand with worry in her eyes, gently patting the back of her hand. ¡°Be careful, especially you, Cheyenne¡­ Come back safely.¡± ¡°As for Old Bray¡­ he¡¯s getting old. If you can¡¯t rescue him¡­ just leave without him.¡± It¡¯s not that Paisley wasn¡¯t concerned about Old Bray; after all, he had been with her for most of her life. From their young love to their inevitable divorce, she still loved him deep down. Butpared to three young lives, they were old and had limited time left. It wasn¡¯t worth risking the lives of three young people for them. They had bright futures ahead. Cheyenne was surprised by Paisley¡¯s words but saw tears and anxiety in her eyes. ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll bring Old Bray back and take care of ourselves.¡± Although she had bravely dered that she would rather die with Kelvin, it doesn¡¯t mean she wants to die far from home. ¡°I know, take care, anyway,¡± Paisley said. After saying this, Paisley turned and left with Baylee. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel sad watching Paisley¡¯s slightly stooped figure. Tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡°If we don¡¯t find Old Bray, Paisley will be very upset, won¡¯t she?¡± Maybe she will choose to end her life to be with Old Bray. As soon as they saw her tears, the two big men panicked. Iker hurriedly vowed, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry, even if we have to dig the ind three feet deep, I will find Old Bray.¡± Kelvin went further and reached out to wipe her tears away. ¡°I think Old Bray should be safe for now. At least until he reveals our whereabouts, those people won¡¯t kill him.¡± If Old Bray is smart enough, dying a bit will provide more security. Unfortunately, Kelvin has overestimated Old Bray. After being captured by those people, he was locked in a small room only five square meters in size. It was dim and cramped, with only a ray of lighting through a small opening high on the wall. The square walls were covered with dried bloodstains,yer uponyer, even though many years had passed. One could still see the scenes from back then in these bloodstains, indicating how miserable and inhumane it was. He had been here for quite some time, and apart from the sound of the wind and his own voice, it was as quiet as if the world had forgotten about him. ¡°Hey, is anyone there? Can someone talk to me? I¡¯m so bored.¡± ¡°Who are you people? Why did you capture me? Just talk nicely¡­ I¡¯ll cooperate if I can, okay?¡± Meanwhile, the surveince camera captured this scene, and the man watching the monitor remained silent. After several minutes passed without anyone responding to him, Old Bray switched to pretending to be weak. Hey motionless on the ground. ¡°Fine, since no one is talking to me, I¡¯ll just sleep. Maybe I¡¯ll dream of winning a jackpot.¡± Seeing this, the mysterious man muttered and finally spoke. ¡°Go, bring him here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The two men who received the order respectfully left the room and came to Old Bray¡¯s cell. They opened the door. Upon hearing footsteps, Old Bray immediately sat up excitedly, looking at the two people in front of him with eager eyes. ¡°Atst, someone¡¯s here. Who are you?¡± While speaking, Old Bray also scrutinized them. When he saw that they were wearing Che uniforms, his heart skipped a beat. They were not members of a civilian organization, but¡­ Without a word, the two men rudely grabbed Old Bray¡¯s arms and dragged him away. ¡°Young man, speak nicely, I can walk by myself! Oh, I¡¯m getting old, can¡¯t keep up with you young folks. Slow down!¡± ¡°Quit babbling,e with us!¡± Chapter 1098: Twenty Years of Resentment The metal gate made a ¡°ng ng¡± sound, each ng felt like a heavy blow to his heart, frighteningly heavy. ¡°Here we are, go in!¡± The man rudely shoved him, almost making Old Bray fall t on his face. He angrily turned around and red at the man, saying impatiently, ¡°Young people these days¡­ really have no respect for their elders. My bones are almost falling apart at this age, can¡¯t you be more gentle?¡± Facing hisint, the two men acted as if they didn¡¯t hear him. Instead, the man waiting in the room burst into a heartyugh. ¡°Old Bray, it¡¯s been over twenty years, but you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡± The string in Old Bray¡¯s heart tightened instantly, his pupils dted, and he stammered in shock, ¡°How is it you? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡± In the darkness, a pair of polished leather shoes stopped in front of him, gradually moving upward revealing two long and sturdy legs. Above them was the man¡¯s refined and elegant face. He looked to be in his early forties, with a pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, and his slender eyes were as cunning as a fox¡¯s. A perfectly measured smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as he slowly walked over, his steps deliberate. Standing tall in front of Old Bray, he looked down at him. His lips parted. ¡°You must be surprised. Wondering why I¡¯m not dead? Why I¡¯m here? I think once you see this, you¡¯ll understand.¡± As he spoke, the man gently lifted his trouser leg, revealing a white prosthetic limb underneath. No wonder his gait seemed unnatural earlier, it was because of the prosthetic.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lowering his trouser leg, he covered the prosthetic, but the trauma in his heart remained uncovered. Suddenly, he viciously stomped his intact foot onto Old Bray¡¯s back. ¡°Do you remember this leg of mine? Teacher!¡± Thest word was almost spat out through gritted teeth. The pain on his back was nothingpared to the turmoil in Old Bray¡¯s heart at this moment. He struggled to take a breath, even as he was being stepped on, his hands remained clenched into fists. ¡°Your leg is the result of your own wrongdoing, you brought it upon yourself.¡± ¡°I dare say I¡¯ve never wronged you. Back then, I sincerely wanted to groom you for the Academy.¡± This statement once again angered the man, his once handsome face contorted in anger. ¡°You still dare to say you¡¯ve never wronged me? If you really wanted to groom me, why did you take in another disciple behind my back?¡± ¡°And in the end¡­ the one you rmended on the list wasn¡¯t me, it was him!¡± ¡°Not only that, you sent me to Drifield. Do you know how close I was to dying there?¡± The man¡¯s resentful roar echoed in the cramped cell, like a vengeful spirit crawling out from the underworld. Old Bray opened his mouth, wanting to exin his intentions. ¡°It¡¯s because you were too impatient, that¡¯s why I thought sending you to Drifield for a few years would temper you.¡± The man¡¯s name was Hassan Hester. When Old Bray was the dean of the Academy, he picked Hassan out from thousands of students, considering him the most talented medical genius. Indeed, Hassan was a rare talent. He graduated from university at 18 and became the youngest academician at 20. In Old Bray¡¯s eyes, he was not only his favorite disciple but also like a son to him. Unfortunately, Hassan was wed-he was too proud and arrogant. He couldn¡¯t stand the slightest criticism, and his impulsive nature always shed with others. To correct his character, Old Bray deliberately took in another disciple, Jude, who was a year younger than him. Jude was talented, and what¡¯s more, he was filial. Old Bray couldn¡¯t help but praise more than a few times, unexpectedly stirring up Hassan¡¯s jealousy. To suppress Jude, he made things difficult for Jude and almost caused Jude to lose his life. Discovering the truth, Old Bray, in a burst of anger, threatened to cut ties with him and transferred him to the frontier. A research institute had just been established there, under very harsh conditions. However, the more challenging the environment, the more it could strengthen a person¡¯s will. If he could patiently focus on his research, achieving something significant a few yearster would only elerate his promotion. But Old Bray never expected his talented student to collude with foreign organizations due to poverty, selling experimental equipment and leaking plenty of scientific secrets, whichter led to his being sentenced to death. However, for some unknown reason, on the day of the arrest, a great fire broke out at the science institute, killing five people. One of them closely resembled him in appearance and stature, and among the remains, his identity card was found. Thus, Old Bray thought he was dead, took care of the body, and sent the ashes back to his hometown. Regardless, having been Hassan¡¯s teacher, he felt partly responsible for the student¡¯s wrong path. And his obedient and filial younger disciple, unfortunately, perished in an ident the third month after the fire, dying in a foreignnd. Until hisst breath, he was concerned that his mothend couldn¡¯t be without a CT scanner. At that time, no domesticpanies could produce CT scanners, which had to be imported from abroad at exorbitant prices. To change this situation, Jude led a team abroad for investigation and purchased a CT scanner, intending to disassemble it themselves. However, on their way back by ship, escorting the machine, they encountered a leaking problem. There was only one lifeboat avable, which, with the machine aboard, could amodate only one more person. Seeing this, Jude tearfully handed a blood-stained report and a will to his colleague. He then sank with the craft into the water, dying at the age of 29. Because of his sacrificial act, the first domestic CT scanner was introduced in 1993, saving many lives. Yet, no one knew that their survival was due to the grand sacrifice of one individual. Jude¡¯s will contained only one sentence: ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. Please take good care of yourself after I¡¯m gone.¡± After two disciples met idents, Old Bray couldn¡¯t bear to face Jude¡¯s family and resigned, living incognito. Little did he know, the person he personally cremated hade back! Hassan didn¡¯t mind revealing another cruel truth to the elderly man. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re puzzled by your young disciple¡¯s death. His trip abroad to buy the machine was a secret operation; how could it have been a coincidence that something happened?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I was the one who leaked his whereabouts and had someone bore through the ship overnight.¡± Hassan¡¯s intentions were simple. He had lost his leg and soughtpensation from these two. Unfortunately, by the time he was ready to take his revenge on Old Bray ¨C he had disappeared. This disappearancested for twenty years. Chapter 1099: The Art of Magic ¡°You¡¯re truly insane!¡± ¡°Jude never thought ofpeting with you for anything, and even until his death, he still nned to bring a jug of wine to pay respects to you.¡± But the truth turned out to be so cruel, the one who killed him was the senior brother he had always thought about. Old Bray red at him furiously, struggling to get up from the ground. Bang- A punchnded unexpectedly on Hassan¡¯s face. This punch, filled with disappointment and anger, used up all of his strength, and Hassan fell down immediately. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Yet, heughed as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain, carelessly wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, and standing up again. ¡°If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s only his own naivety and your mistake in giving him the opportunity.¡± Hearing this, Old Bray shed tears of regret. He was right; he also bore responsibility for Jude¡¯s death. ¡°Just say what you really want to do? Now that I¡¯m already a fish on your chopping board, kill or slice as you wish.¡± At his age, death was only a matter of time. What Hassan hated the most was his calm andposed demeanor. Before this, he only wanted to kill him. Now, well, he had changed his mind. ¡°Letting you die so easily would be too lenient for you, I refuse to let you die.¡± ¡°I need to think carefully about how to torture you, otherwise, how could I face my leg.¡± ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better to break one of your legs now, that¡¯s what you owe me.¡± After speaking, Hassan gestured to his two subordinates with a flick of his fingers, signaling them toe over. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Left leg.¡± With these two cold words, the two men walked over carrying a thick iron rod. One held Old Bray¡¯s leg, while the other aimed at his knee and struck down hard. Crack- The sound of the bone breaking crisply reached everyone¡¯s ears. Hassan closed his eyes, savoring the sound, and pleasantly said: ¡°Listen, this sound is so wonderful, even more touching than listening to a musical at the opera house.¡± If possible, he really wanted to break his other leg. But Hassan thought it would be a pity if such wonderful music was heard all in one day. The other leg would be saved for next time. The knee bone waspletely shattered, agonizing pain traveled up from his leg, it felt as if every bone in his body had cracked. But even in the face of death, Old Bray refused to beg for mercy in front of him. ¡°Beast¡­ I truly regret teaching you so much.¡± Now, he hadmitted the act of biting back the hand that fed him. Hassan, listening to his scolding, didn¡¯t take it seriously at all andughed softly. ¡°What are you angry about? When you taught me, you held back some tricks, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I guess you were afraid of teaching your disciple too much, right? I want to know, did you also hold back from your little disciple?¡± Old Bray defended against his usation. ¡°Jude was never like you, so dark inside. He knows everything I did was for his own good.¡± ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t teach you guys ¡®The Art of Magic¡¯ is because I felt such a thing should never exist in this world.¡± Because of ¡°The Art of Magic,¡± the disciple he raised by his own hand betrayed him. Yet, Old Bray¡¯s original intention was to protect them, not wanting them to be exposed to such dark matters. How ironic the oue is! In the next moment, Hassan took out ¡°The Art of Magic¡± and shook it in front of him. ¡°But what you didn¡¯t expect is, ¡®The Art of Magic¡¯ has already been stolen by me, not only that¡­ I also found the other half.¡± ¡°Now what I have in my hands is the trulyplete book.¡± The half-book that Old Bray possessed was one that he had snatched from the hands of the Cunningham family years ago. The other half should also be with the Cunningham family, so why was it in Hassan¡¯s hands? Connecting this to the attire of his followers, Old Bray spected in his mind that Hassan must have colluded with the Cunningham family. ¡°So what if you possess ¡®The Art of Magic¡¯? In the end, you will be dead sooner orter,¡± Old Bray said. In this world, things like fame and profit are all fleeting; it¡¯s only when you grow old that you realize that time is the most valuable thing. Because for each day you live, you¡¯re one day closer to not being able to return. ¡°No, I am not like you,¡± Hassan retorted. ¡°With it, I can do many more things, and I believe you will certainly admire me and feel ashamed of yourself.¡± ¡°First, you need to answer my questions, then I can assure you won¡¯t die,¡± Hassan continued. ¡°What are you doing on Dragon Serpent Isle, what is your purpose, how many people came with you, and where are they now?¡± Old Bray of course refused to answer his questions, only replying with ¨C ¡°I don¡¯t know, if you have the guts, kill me now!¡± His uncooperative attitude made the subordinates at his side anxious, all suggesting that Hassan might as well break his other leg. ¡°He¡¯s just an old man close to death. How tough can he be?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They didn¡¯t understand Old Bray, but Hassan, his disciple for many years, understood this stubborn old man very well. He would not be coerced through hard measures. So, he decided to try another tactic. ¡°I heard a child was captured along with you.¡± ¡°You may not fear death, but does he? After all, he¡¯s just a teenager.¡± It was all too normal here to be missing an arm, a leg, or an eye. Indeed, as soon as Mike¡¯s safety was mentioned, Old Bray quicklypromised. ¡°I can tell you, but you must release the child, he is innocent.¡± ¡°As long as you cooperate, I can spare the child¡¯s life; otherwise, I will cut off one of his fingers every day.¡± Out of desperation, Old Bray was forced to tell the truth. However, he was not foolish enough to reveal everything; the more secrets he kept, the higher his chances of staying alive. And the most cunning lie is one that¡¯s half-true. ¡°I can only answer one question per day; today I¡¯ll answer your first question,¡± Old Bray said. ¡°Alright, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Looking for someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Old Bray stared nkly at the blood on his leg, his gaze dimmed. ¡°That¡¯s the second question, which I refuse to answer today.¡± Hassan, who had hated him for twenty years, of course did not want him to die so quickly, not at least before he had bested him. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll ask again tomorrow. Take them down and lock them in Tiger Cage, not letting them escape.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With a broken leg, Old Bray could barely walk; the two men nearly dragged him like a sack into the prison cell. In the prison cell, Mike was confined alone. Before Old Bray arrived, the boy didn¡¯t know how long he had been crying. Finally seeing him return, all bloodied, terrified the child white. ¡°Old Bray!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m alright¡­ we must hold on. I believe Master Iker and the others areing up with a n to rescue us.¡± Now, all they needed to do was to stay calm and stay alive. Chapter 1100: Involvement in Oil Trafficking On the other side, Cheyenne and her group followed the directions marked on the map, advancing toward the prison step by step. They crossed a dense rainforest and a region teeming with snakes and insects, and then a man-made path emerged before them. The path was fenced on both sides with green wire mesh topped with numerous sharp spikes, seemingly designed to deter those trying to climb over. After continuing forward for some distance, an imposing building suddenly appeared before them. ¡°We¡¯ve reached Dragon Serpent Isle Prison.¡± From the outside, the prison still retained a bit of the architectural ir of the eighteenth-century Roman era, being constructed fromrge, sturdy stones. The towering walls stood high, isting the inside from the outside into two separate worlds. Due to its age and exposure to weather, the prison looked worn and old. Faintly visible on the walls were mottled bloodstains and round holes left by bullets, giving off an atmosphere heavy with the smell of blood and eeriness. The ground they were walking on turned out to be a graveyard. Looking around, there were numerous neatly arranged square mounds of earth. A rough estimate suggested there were at least three hundred such mounds, meaning that at least three hundred bodies were buried here. ¡°They must have been Vrisa people who opposed Fustroydor¡¯s colonial rule and were captured and detained here, their bodies carelessly buried nearby after death.¡± Every nation¡¯s rise is backed by countless bloodshed and sacrifices, and Che was no exception.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org These people undoubtedly deserved their respect, so they naturally maintained silence as they walked through the middle of the graveyard. The prison was less than ten meters in front of them, but it had indeed already be a stronghold for viins. There were guards at the gate and sentry posts on the high walls; if anything was spotted, the guards would sound the rm immediately. ¡°It seems that the security here is quite tight. If we rush in now, we might end up like Zhuge Liang.¡± At Cheyenne¡¯sment, Kelvin didn¡¯t catch on right away and asked her what she meant. The result was undoubtedly him receiving a scoff from Master Iker. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? ¡®Setting out before victory ends in dying first¡¯; seems like you really don¡¯t get Cheyenne¡¯s dry humor.¡± The implication was clear that he understood. Kelvin red at him, ¡°Of course I know, I just didn¡¯t think of it at the moment.¡± The two red at each other, their looks fierce. Cheyenne quickly grabbed Mr. Foley by the ear, fearing that their quarrel might alert the people inside. ¡°Enough, aren¡¯t you being childish? Keep it down, we don¡¯t want to stir up trouble here.¡± ¡°Ouch, honey, let go.¡± What mattered more was whether he could preserve some dignity in front of his rival, after all, he was also a family man. Iker watched the two bickering, but deep inside, he envied Kelvin for being able to be pulled by the ear by her. If Cheyenne had feelings for him, he¡¯d even wee her kicking him. ¡°Cheyenne¡¯s right, it¡¯s not convenient to move during the day. To avoid rming them prematurely, let¡¯s wait until it gets dark and then find a way to sneak in.¡± For now, they could observe the surrounding terrain and look for potential entry points. As they were about to split up and circle around the prison to scout the area, they suddenly heard the roaring sound of an engine. ¡°Buzzzzzz-¡± A loud noise came from above. The three looked up and saw a helicopter approaching from a distance, getting closer and closer. The spinning of the propeller stirred up a strong gale, causing the grass and dust on the ground to swirl in the air. ¡°Find somewhere to hide,¡± Master Iker told the two of them. The next second, Kelvin, holding Cheyenne¡¯s waist, pulls her close and rolls backward with her into a bush. He quickly grabs arge banana leaf in front of him to shield their bodies. Although the thorns in the bushes scraped their skin causing bleeding, it wasn¡¯t too painful. Kelvin uses his body as a shield to protect Cheyenne solidly, but he identally scratches his own face. He had facial reconstruction once before, which took several years to heal. The downside is that the restored skin cannot be damaged again, or the scars will be permanent. Yet, in his effort to protect her, a small thorn had identally scratched the skin on his left cheek. About four or five centimeters long, right at the temple, a few small beads of blood oozed out. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty seeing this. ¡°Your face¡­¡± A burning sensationes from his cheek, and Kelvin¡¯s pupils shiver slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± In reality, he was furious inside. His wife is quite focused on appearances; would she still love him if his face was disfigured? Just as he was wrestling with this thought, a delicate fragrance suddenly wafted to his nose. Then, a moist and gentle touch appeared on his face, and as he nced downwards, he saw Cheyenne kissing him. His mind wavered, and Kelvin immediately felt his blood boil. ¡°Are you seducing me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, saliva can disinfect that¡¯s all.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t kiss him since he hadn¡¯t washed his face for two days, and she was such a germophobe. Kelvinughed btedly, his handsome face taking on a mischievously charming expression. ¡°Let¡¯s take advantage while Master Iker isn¡¯t watching, continue a bit longer.¡± It was meant to be a serious matter, but after his remark, Cheyenne felt embarrassed to continue licking the wound. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ The bleeding has stopped.¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue, and Kelvin couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed. But thinking that this time she had initiated the kiss, his heart filled with an indescribable sense of satisfaction. Let¡¯s take it slowly, at least she¡¯s willing to take the initiative now. Unbeknownst to Iker, the two were still capable of expressing love in such circumstances, as he focused entirely on the helicopter. The helicopternded on an open area next to the prison, and two men jumped out. Opening the cargo door, they began moving outrge blue stic barrels, one meter twenty high and at least sixty centimeters wide. One barrel, two barrels, three barrels¡­ they ced ten suchrge barrels. Soon the prison gates opened, and individuals in trucks arrived to meet them. The carriers, all d in army green uniforms, were tall, muscr, and notably robust. Their deep green skin was particrly striking. They possessed incredible strength. Barrels that required two grown men to lift were easily hoisted onto their shoulders by just one of them. ¡°Kelvin, look, don¡¯t these guys look simr to those corpses we saw hanging from the gallows?¡± Kelvin nced at their clothes and nodded in agreement. ¡°They do indeed.¡± Chapter 1101: Taking Two Elementary School Students on a Trip Not only that, he also noticed that these people¡¯s bodies were different from ordinary humans. They were nearly two meters tall, and their muscles were two to three times those of a normal bodybuilder, making them look almost like mannequins. Even their eyeballs wouldn¡¯t move. Rather than calling them human, it would be more fitting to describe them as ¡°walking corpses.¡± Iker also noticed this. Moreover, he used his military intuition to sense the danger in this ce. ¡°The setup of the checkpoints and the supervisory mechanisms here are just like those in the military. These green people must have been deliberately created by someone.¡± They must have been soldiers from Che before, but for some unknown reason, they had turned into this horrifying, ghostly appearance. What exactly did the person behind this want to do? Regardless, it certainly wasn¡¯t anything good. Since they had discovered it, they felt obligated to stop any wrongdoing! ¡°What are they carrying? What exactly is in those stic barrels?¡± Cheyenne was curious about what they had gone to such lengths to fly in. Her question was soon answered. During the transportation, one of the carriers couldn¡¯t withstand the weight, and the barrel unexpectedly fell from his shoulder. With a ng- It cracked slightly. The ck liquid inside rushed out, soaking into the soil. The supervisor, seeing this, cursed loudly and harshly whipped the green person. However, the man acted as if he felt no pain, standing motionless. ¡°Useless, you can¡¯t even carry this little, hurry up and lift the barrel.¡± The barrel was picked up again, the liquid that had spilled onto the ground was dark and sticky, and Iker guessed it was probably oil. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I agree with you, it¡¯s undoubtedly oil.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But why were they transporting so much oil? At that moment, a news story Iker had seen not long ago came to mind. ¡°It¡¯s smuggling!¡± ¡°A few years ago, the surrounding area of 100 miles off the coast of Vrisa and Crada was always a hotbed for smuggling and trafficking oil.¡± Don¡¯t underestimate this ck liquid; oil is known as ¡°the lifeblood of industry,¡± and ack of oil would inevitably paralyze a country¡¯s system. Vrisa itself had a rtively weak industrial system, but it was close to the Strait of a. Every year, many ships from Jostrana imported oil from Africa, passing through the Strait of a back to the country. At sea, many pirates specifically targeted Jostrana¡¯s oil transport ships to hijack them and then sell the oil to countries around the world. The profit margin from this was astonishing. Rtive to other countries, Vrisa was more secluded, with many forests and rivers ind, making it an excellent hiding ce for pirates. ¡°Could the people here be pirates?¡± Iker shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Pirates who spent years drifting and fighting at sea developed a free, unruly, and ferocious character. But this group seemed well-trained andcked the bandit vibe. ¡°Let¡¯s keep observing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After transporting the oil, the magnificent gates closed again, and the helicopter started its propellers and quickly departed. The leaves caught in the air spun slowly as they fell to the ground. The dust settled. Everything returned to how it was before, and the guards changed shifts again. ¡°They seem to change shifts every two hours, so starting now, the next changes are at 4 AM, 6 AM, 8 AM, 10 AM¡­¡± And the most convenient time for them to act would bete at night, best from 2 AM to 4 AM. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and meet up with Araceli now, ande back here at 2 AM.¡± Cheyenne said, struggling to get up from Kelvin¡¯s arms. ¡°Okay.¡± They followed the same route back, and on the way, the trio discovered another surprise. That was a small ditch flowing toward the prison; whether it was the wastewater inside or the river water outside, it all met here. ¡°Let¡¯s follow the river to the end and see.¡± Iker decisively said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Why is it like this, flowing in the opposite direction?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s knowledge of geography was average when she studied, but she knew that rivers generally flow from top to bottom. However, this river was a bit peculiar-it flowed from bottom to top. Iker, on the other hand, had more outdoor experience than her and had already seen such things before. ¡°In fact, rivers don¡¯t necessarily always flow from high to low. Besides the terrain, they are also influenced by the local maic field.¡± The current reverse flow of this river might be due to the local maic field rather than the terrain. Rivers behave like this when they are influenced. To test Iker¡¯s theory, Kelvin took out his phone and found a little feature called pass.¡± He had initially thought this feature was useless, so he hadn¡¯t used it much. Unexpectedly, it came in handy now. ¡°Look, thepass is off.¡± Thepass on the phone screen kept swaying. Iker smiled faintly, touched his nose, and said to Foley with both pride and modesty, ¡°Reading ten thousand books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles. What do you think, Mr. Foley?¡± Kelvin put away his phone, unwilling to admit that Iker indeed had some skills. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a little knowledge. I don¡¯t think Master Iker would be so shallow.¡± Iker: ¡°¡­¡± Shallow? Then why didn¡¯t he answer earlier? Cheyenne was speechless. Was she taking two elementary school kids out for a trip? Everything had to be carried by her! Fortunately, amidst their quarrels and disputes, they didn¡¯t dy the main task. After walking upstream for about ten minutes, the three of them saw a huge power nt at the end of the river. Like the prison they encountered earlier, this ce was also surrounded by people and heavily guarded. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this power nt abandoned long ago? They¡¯ve actually put it back into use.¡± With electricity, they could set up a separate signalwork base, and all equipment needed electricity support. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but admire-they were more like a small country than a criminal organization! ¡°Mark the location, let¡¯s go.¡± This power nt might be useful to themter. Without a pen, Iker immediately cut his fingertip with a knife and left a drop of blood on the map as a marker. After doing all this, the three of them returned to the small fishing vige as nned. On the other side, Araceli had safely taken Paisley and Baylee to the small ind, bringing along a device. ¡°A listening device.¡± ¡°This thing is good. If we gather criminal evidence, we can directly send it back to headquarters.¡± Each person took one, immediately hiding the listening device on themselves. Araceli also inquired about their findings. Iker briefly exined, and then they waited for nightfall to take action. Chapter 1102: Go to prison for a reunion Things don¡¯t always go as nned, and before they could go find him, the enemy came first at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. At that time, they had just eaten a simple dinner of dry food for today. Araceli was responsible for collecting mugwort to repel mosquitoes. Just as she arrived at the ce where mugwort was growing, suddenly, ck figures emerged from the bushes and surrounded her. Several dazzling white lights directly shone on her, making it hard for Araceli to open her eyes to see who the people were, so she instinctively shielded her eyes with her hand. ¡°Who are you?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The group of people rushed towards her, and Araceli immediately dropped the mugwort in her hand and fought back. Soon she knocked over three men much taller and more muscr than her. Seeing this, Hassan waved his hand to signal his men to continue fighting. In the process of fighting, she was identally ambushed by the opponent and got stabbed in the back. ¡°Dirty trick!¡± Araceli was defeated. The opponent tied her up and brought her in front of the middle-aged man who was their leader. The man walked over slowly, looking Araceli up and down in surprise when he saw that she was a woman. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there would be such a bold woman in the world, daring to infiltrate even a ce like Serpent Ind.¡± Araceli turned her head to the side, stood up straight, and said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a woman? Women can do what men can do. If it weren¡¯t for you outnumbering me, how could you have caught me?¡± The man pinched her chin with his dirty hand, teasingly looking at her chest a few times. Most of the inders were men, and he hadn¡¯t seen a woman who fit his taste for a long time. Moreover, this woman didn¡¯t look bad. ¡°Good spirit! I like a woman with such a fiery temper.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me? At the very least, I can guarantee to spare your life.¡± Upon hearing this, Araceli felt disgusted and angrily spat at the man. ¡°I¡¯d rather die. Enough talk, anyway, I¡¯ve fallen into your hands, do whatever you want!¡± This action undoubtedly angered Hassan, and he coldly raised his head. He then pped her hard. The loud sound rang out in the dark night, and Araceli¡¯s head uncontrobly leaned to one side. The next moment, he rudely grabbed her by the hair and forced her to look at his despicable face. ¡°You ungrateful thing, rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°At least not now, tell me where yourpanions are?¡± Araceli remained silent, refusing to speak. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. I guess they¡¯re nearby. Let¡¯s split up and search!¡± Soon they made a discovery. ¡°Report, sir, there is a fire about a kilometer southeast.¡± ¡°Good, everyone move towards the southeast, step lightly, I want to catch them all at once.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Araceli¡¯s hands were tied, and even her mouth was taped with ck tape, making it unlikely for her to notify Master Iker at the moment. On the other hand, Cheyenne inexplicably felt uneasy, as if something big was about to happen. ¡°Has Araceli not returned yet?¡± She asked. Iker also found it strange that she had only gone to harvest some mugwort, but why hadn¡¯t she returned yet? ¡°You guys wait here for a while, I¡¯ll go check.¡± With that, he threw the stick in his hand into the fire and stood up with one hand on his knee. Seeing that it was getting dark, Cheyenne suggested that maybe Kelvin should apany him to look for her. But they were both worried about leaving her alone in the same ce. ¡°No need, Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Well¡­ alright, just be careful.¡± Iker had just left for a while, and Cheyenne felt even more uneasy. Seeing her frown, Kelvin thought she was worried about Iker and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. If you¡¯re really worried, I¡¯ll go with you to find them.¡± ¡°No, I trust Master Iker¡¯s abilities. I just feel like tonight is particrly restless.¡± It turned out she wasn¡¯t worried about Iker, and Kelvin was finally pleased. ¡°It¡¯s okay, no matter what, I¡¯ll be by your side. Come over and warm up by the fire, it¡¯s cold tonight.¡± Cheyenne nodded and moved to sit next to him. Kelvin naturally put his arm around her shoulders, warming themselves by the fire. ¡°I wonder if Cierra and Oliver are behaving at home, can dad and grandpa handle them?¡± Oliver was a well-behaved and quiet child, mostly calm and quiet. But Cierra was different, she is like a naughty monkey. If you take your eyes off her for a moment, she could make a mess. Kelvin also missed the children, having just returned from Yocmery and being forced to leave again soon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa and Channing will surely take good care of them.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± However, just as Cheyenne¡¯s mood had calmed a bit, it was disrupted by the sudden appearance of people. Under the cover of night, it was unclear when this group had approached them, appearing almost instantaneously. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± By the time they realized, they were already surrounded. These people were the same ones they had seen hiding in the bushes during the day, their uniforms unchanged. Realizing the immediate danger, Kelvin pulled her behind him. ¡°What do you want?¡± Hassan stepped out from the crowd, his gaze intense as he looked at the two of them, as if he had discovered a great surprise. ¡°I thought it was some small fry daring to show up before me, but it turns out to be Kelvin, the nation¡¯s wealthiest.¡± ¡°And this one, the young famous heir of the Edwards family, expert in the Thirteen Needles.¡± The fact that these people recognized them surprised Cheyenne. ¡°So who are you, state your name, I surely won¡¯t remember the name of a defeated foe.¡± Hearing her provocative words, Hassan didn¡¯t get angry but insteadughed aloud. ¡°Being young and brash isn¡¯t bad, as for who I am¡­ I think you should ask Old Bray who came with you. He¡¯ll give you an unexpected answer.¡± In Hassan¡¯s view, even though Cheyenne was young and talented, she was still no match for him. Not to be feared! When Old Bray was mentioned, Cheyenne became agitated. ¡°So it was you who took them, where are they now?¡± Hassan waved his hand, signaling his men to advance and capture them. ¡°Why the rush? You¡¯ll meet them soon enough, in prison, where you can catch up.¡± They all were armed, and their numbers were more than ten times theirs. In such a situation, resistance was undoubtedly futile, and Kelvin immediately decided to drop his weapon. ¡°No need to bother, we¡¯ll go ourselves.¡± Chapter 1103: Stumbled upon a Vault Given the distinguished identities of these two individuals, Hassan dared noty hands on them for the time being. Instead, he locked them up in the Tiger Cage, waiting for orders from above. At this ce, Cheyenne did indeed encounter Old Bray. Separated for only a day, she found him with a broken leg, lying on the ground covered in blood. Mike was taking care of her nearby. Mike, hearing footsteps, initially thought that bad people wereing again, and hurriedly hid in a corner out of fear. However, when he saw that the visitor was Cheyenne, the little guy¡¯s expression first showed joy, then sank into endless sorrow. With Cheyenne and her husband captured as well, who else could possibly rescue them? ¡°Cheyenne, how could you¡­¡± Seeing that Mike was alright, Cheyenne was somewhat consoled, but she soon remembered Grandpa Maxim. Should she tell Mike about this? Hesitating, she turned her head back to seek Kelvin¡¯s opinion with her eyes. He shook his head. This implied that she should not tell Mike yet, to prevent him from impulsively doing something that could cost him his life. ¡°I understand.¡± What was urgent at the moment was Old Bray¡¯s injury. His leg was severely injured, and if not treated soon, it would bepletely ruined. Regrettably, these people had intentionally separated them. Cheyenne and Kelvin were locked up across from Old Bray in the opposite Tiger Cage. Separated by iron bars, the four of them looked at each other from a distance. Even now, wanting to treat Old Bray, she was powerless and could only pin her hopes on Mike. ¡°Mike, listen, I need your help. Soon I will wrap a silver needle in a stone and throw it in front of you.¡± ¡°Take the needle, and follow my instructions to treat Old Bray.¡± Upon hearing this, Mike¡¯s pupils dted with anxiety, and he stammered, ¡°Me? You mean me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, I haven¡¯t learned medicine. At most, I¡¯ve used a sewing needle at home to mend clothes.¡± And even his sewing was quite ugly¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay, just think of Old Bray as a piece of clothing, and do as I say. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°This¡­ okay, alright.¡± Having no other choice, Mike gritted his teeth and agreed. A sound of fabric tearing echoed in the empty space-it was Cheyenne tearing off the white camisole she wore underneath. Wrapping the silver needles and stone she carried, she precisely threw it through the gap between two iron bars,nding near Mike¡¯s feet. ¡°Open it, take out the silver needle, and grasp it between your thumb and index finger.¡± ¡°The first needle should be ced a little to the left of Old Bray¡¯s knee, about the width of three fingers.¡± At this, Mike couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Sister, how wide is three fingers?¡± ¡°You have small hands, so let¡¯s say four fingers. Just ce your palm sideways to measure.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Following that were the second needle, the third needle¡­ Throughout the process, Cheyenne spoke while closely watching his actions. Fortunately, Mike was smart and could tell where to insert the needles just by listening to her. There were slight deviations, but none were serious. ¡°Very good, the bleeding has stopped. Let¡¯s wait for Old Bray to wake up before we say more.¡± Following her instructions, Mike pulled out the needles one by one-a truly exhausting task, indeed. It looked simple just to insert the needles, but the actual execution revealed its difficulty. He was genuinely afraid that a slight error could worsen Old Bray¡¯s condition. ¡°Cheyenne, is this how all doctors in Che treat their patients? Does this really work?¡± Without taking medicine or receiving an injection, can a patient really recover? The mysteries of traditional medicine are not something they could understand, and moreover, he was just a child; even if she exined, he might notprehend. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Old Bray how he feels when he wakes up,¡± said one confidently. ¡°After we get out, Mike, if you want to learn medicine, I can teach you,¡± another offered. Mike remembered how he had just been treating and saving people, his hands still trembling. ¡°No, thanks, Cheyenne, I¡¯m more interested in making money,¡± Mike replied. Hearing this, Cheyenne felt pained that he had already suffered so much at such a young age. ¡°Alright, if you want to make money, then learn from your Uncle Foley; he¡¯s a sessful swindler,¡± she suggested. Kelvin couldn¡¯t ept this characterization. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m a sessful swindler? Didn¡¯t you see on my Wikipedia page that I¡¯m described as a sessful entrepreneur?¡± he protested. Cheyenne rolled her eyes and argued, ¡°Even if you are an entrepreneur, you¡¯re still a businessman, which makes you a swindler!¡± Unable to argue with her, Kelvin could only sigh and concede. ¡°Alright, as long as my wife is happy, whatever you say is right.¡± They were locked up here, unable to even seek information about Omari, let alone ensure their own safety. All they could do was watch and wait, finding joy amidst the suffering. Elsewhere, Hassan was reporting the situation to his superior on the phone. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve captured not only Old Bray but also the heirs of the Edwards family, Cheyenne, and the wealthiest man, Kelvin.¡± ¡°What should we do now? Should we kill them to silence them, or extort them first?¡± Theirbined worth was so immense, it was like stumbling upon a treasury. A maicugh came through the phone, the man sounding very young. ¡°In that case¡­ don¡¯t touch those two for now, I still have big ns for them.¡± ¡°Send this message to old Mr. Foley: I want a billion dors within three days, or else I¡¯ll chop off his beloved grandson¡¯s arm.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied Hassan with the Foley family. In the bright dining room of the Foley mansion, it was dinner time. ¡°Let the kitchen prepare a chicken mushroom soup; Cheyenne can have it when she gets off work,¡± someone requested. As soon as these words were spoken, a childish voice answered, ¡°Great-grandpa, did you forget? Mom and dad went on a business trip together; the soup is only for me.¡± Indeed, he had forgotten that point, still subconsciously thinking the young couple was on their way home from work. Looking at the half-empty seats, old Mr. Foley felt somewhat ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Our family is sparse, not lively at all.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He thought he should seize the moment and encourage his grandson and daughter-inw to have more children. Just as Cheyenne was mentioned, Channing arrived. His pace was fast and his expression was very serious this time. ¡°Channing, what brings you here all of a sudden? There¡¯s no dinner prepared, but maybe we can have a simple meal together?¡± old Mr. Foley greeted him warmly, instructing the servant to prepare a new set of cutlery. ¡°No need, I¡¯m here to discuss something important,¡± Channing replied. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Mr. Foley. ¡°You¡¯ll see in a moment.¡± Chapter 1104: You Only Have Me As A Brother The contents of the letter left old Mr. Foley in disbelief, causing him to tremble and take two steps back. The tableware in his hands fell to the ground with a tter. ¡°No, how could this be?¡± Seeing Great-grandpa¡¯s strange reaction, Oliver guessed that there must be something wrong with the letter his grandfather had brought. He couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask Great-grandpa what had happened. Old Mr. Foley, holding back his worries, nced at his two innocently radiant grandchildren. He didn¡¯t want the children to know about this matter, so he could only pretend that nothing had happened and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just somepany matters. You¡¯re too young to help with anything.¡± Cierra, lifting her delicately carved little face, suddenly sighed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until I grow up and help Great-grandpa. For now, I need to eat more to grow faster.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she bravely took a small egg tart in front of her and stuffed it into her mouth. Old Mr. Foley, seeing this, smiled in relief. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s wait for Cierra to grow up and help me.¡± ¡°Cierra is so good. Take your egg tart and eat it in your room. Your grandfather and I have some things to attend to.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t really want to leave; she hadn¡¯t seen her grandfather for several days and was hoping he would take her to the amusement park. Today, she finally got to see him, but it seemed like the timing was off.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Well, she thought it¡¯s better not to disturb Great-grandpa and grandfather and be a good child for now. The servant helped pull out the chair, and Cierra, swinging her little legs, ran upstairs with a te of egg tarts. Old Mr. Foley called out to remind her to slow down, then turned to Oliver and said: ¡°Oliver, you go too, and keep an eye on your sister. She has a weak stomach and can¡¯t eat too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver had noticed it too; Great-grandpa¡¯s smile was forced, and there was undeniable worry in his eyes. ¡°Great-grandpa, go talk to grandfather, I¡¯ll take good care of Cierra.¡± ¡°Good boy, go ahead. I¡¯ll definitely buy you toys when I¡¯m free.¡± Channing smiled and gently stroked the child¡¯s head, watching him leave the hall. His thoughts returning to his son-inw facing danger, Channing¡¯s smile disappeared, and his expression turned serious again. ¡°They want one billion dors, what do we do? Do we really prepare the money?¡± A billion dors might not be much for them, but there¡¯s no guarantee that the other party won¡¯t release Kelvin and Cheyenne even if they receive the money. Old Mr. Foley also thought of this, but he dared not gamble Kelvin¡¯s life. Although he often found fault with Kelvin, he couldn¡¯t just ignore Kelvin¡¯s danger. ¡°What else can we do? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t spare the billion dors; I just feel the other party¡¯s intention might not be as simple as just wanting money. If they were really after the money, then not just a billion dors, even if it was ten billion, I would give it!¡± Channing¡¯s intuition told him that the billion dors was just a probing move by the other party. If theypromised this time, the other party would definitely be more demanding! This time it¡¯s a billion dors, next time it might be ten billion, a hundred billion¡­ or even something more important than money. So, in his view, the money-cannot be given! Because the Foley family had wronged Cheyenne first, so over the years, old Mr. Foley had been very polite to Channing. Today was the first time he lost his temper at him. ¡°Kelvin is not your grandson, so you don¡¯t care, right? Maybe you are still angry about Kelvin failing Cheyenne back then. But you¡¯ve just been tolerating it for the sake of the two children.¡± ¡°If something happens to Kelvin, you might immediately find a stepfather for Oliver.¡± Thest sentence dropped, and old Mr. Foley also realized that he had gone too far. He had spoken in anger without thinking. Channing¡¯s face was grim and cold. Old Mr. Foley regretted his words. ¡°Channing, I didn¡¯t mean what I said earlier. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± He opened his mouth to exin, but Channing interrupted him. ¡°No need to apologize to me; actually, you were right.¡± ¡°Over the years, I indeed have harbored resentment towards Kelvin. When I wasn¡¯t by Cheyenne¡¯s side back then, he made her suffer so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry at his actions, and also at myself for not protecting Cheyenne well.¡± ¡°Later, when Oliver and Cierra were born, I had no choice but to ept Kelvin as my son-inw.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Foley, ask yourself, whether it¡¯s Omari, Iker, or even Benson, they all genuinely cared for Cheyenne.¡± Kelvin only won over them because of the children. Cheyenne is a person with a kind heart; she couldn¡¯t part with her children; otherwise, someone like Kelvin truly wouldn¡¯t deserve her. ¡°I know that initially, the Foley family wronged you. Butter on, Kelvin changed; he¡¯s trying to atone, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Ha, so I hold no prejudice against him.¡± Channing, with his hands behind his back, made old Mr. Foley feel even more ufortable with his next words. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me. But I still have to tell you that now he is not only your grandson but also my son-inw, Channing, and the father of Oliver and Cierra!¡± ¡°Anyone dares to touch my son-inw, they must first see if I agree!¡± With that, Channing coldly turned around and left. Old Mr. Foley was still pondering his words. Yes, it wasn¡¯t only him who cared about Kelvin. He was too anxious just now and identally angered Channing. When Cheyenne returned, he would personally apologize to Channing. For now¡­ Old Mr. Foley finally decided to follow Channing¡¯s arrangement and hold off any action to see what the other party would do next. Meanwhile, up at the second-floor staircase, Oliver and Cierra were hiding behind a flowerpot, eavesdropping. Cierra, with wide innocent eyes, looked at her brother, puzzled. ¡°Brother, did Great-grandpa and Grandpa have a fight?¡± They were so fierce just now; it almost scared Cierra. Oliver, being older, drew a rough picture of the issue from their quarrel. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go back to our room, and I¡¯ll y blocks with you.¡± ¡°Ah, not blocks again. I¡¯m tired of them.¡± ¡°Sister¡­ Let¡¯s go find Brother William, shall we join him for fishing?¡± Brother William? Hearing this name made Oliver re at her, shaking off Cierra¡¯s chubby hand. ¡°Cierra Foley, remember this, you only have one brother, me. Understand?¡± Chapter 1105: Perhaps a Warning from a Big Shot Oliver left Cierra standing alone angrily and turned away. He was about to die of anger because of this stupid sister, doesn¡¯t she know that he is her real brother? But no, every day she nags him about ¡°Brother William,¡± which deeply annoys Oliver. It felt as if the puppy he had painstakingly raised was easily taken away by someone else. He now needs to cool down and figure out how to find out his parents¡¯ whereabouts to rescue them. After being scolded loudly by her brother, Cierra felt aggrieved. She sat on the ground, pouting, tears falling from her eyes. Seeing Cierra crying, Chance ran over with a bouncy step, extending his pink tongue to lick her face as if tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Cierra wiped her tears and stretched out her little chubby hands to hug Chance¡¯s neck. She couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°You heard it too, right, Chance? Brother always bullies me.¡± ¡°If only dad was at home, he would¡¯ve beaten brother¡¯s butt until it blooms.¡± ¡°Brother William is better, he picks up bottles to buy me ice cream hehe.¡± Unknown to her, Oliver had appeared behind her sometime ago. He originally came to apologize for his behavior earlier, but what he heard was the stupid sister saying he wasn¡¯t as good to her as William. Oliver grew angrier. ¡°You ungrateful thing, give me back the music box I gave you, hmph!¡± Cierra quickly got up from the ground, chasing after her brother with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, actually, you are also very good to me.¡± ¡°As for that music box, I really like it so I hid it away.¡± Her hands instinctively reached for the corner of her clothes when she lied guiltily, obviously not fooling the clever Oliver. ¡°Really? Then find it and show me now.¡± ¡°Ah, you gave it to me, now you want it back?¡± The truth was, the music box was given to Brother William as a parting gift by Cierra. Now, how is she supposed to find an identical one for her real brother? Oliver ignored her attempt to please him, his cheeks puffing up in anger. ¡°I knew you gave it away! Cierra,e inside. If you can¡¯t write from 1 to 10 today, I¡¯ll have the nanny throw away all your snacks.¡± ¡°No, brother, you can¡¯t be so cruel to me, wah wah.¡± ¡°I am still your real sister, besides, I shared them with you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Those snacks were her favorite! It was only recently, with their parents not home, that she began eating snacks without restraint, not expecting her brother to find out so quickly. For the sake of her beloved snack stash, Cierra had no choice but to obediently follow her brother into the study. Oliver, taught by Kelvin to write at the age of one and a half, learned English, arithmetic, calligraphy at the age of three¡­ Teaching his sister numbers now is of course a piece of cake for him. However, when one door opens for you, another closes. Though Cierra looks as delicate and pretty as a doll, adored by everyone, she¡¯s somewhat of a little dummy. She can only write ¡°123¡­¡± After seeing this, Oliver could not help but sigh. ¡°Forget it, in the future you just rely on your beauty for a living like Auntie Kate.¡± Cierra thought her brother was praising her, and echoed with a reply. ¡°Then, relying on my beauty, eating my fill of snacks must be doable too.¡± Hearing that, Oliver¡¯s anger subsided a great deal. He squinted his pretty eyes and gently pinched his sister¡¯s cheek. ¡°Look at you,cking ambition!¡± Then he noticed that her cheek felt really nice, no wonder everyone around liked to pinch Cierra¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch it again. ¡°You write the number 3, each digit 20 times, while I¡¯ll go read a book.¡± Cierra: ¡°But brother, how much is 20?¡± Oliver marked a spot on the graph paper. ¡°Just write up to the line I drew.¡± ¡°You really are smart,¡± she admired. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have such a smart brother. Everyone will be so envious of me.¡± That was the most pleasing thing she said all day, making Oliver cough lightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Afterwards, he rushed to his father¡¯sputer. Previously, Oliver had seen Kelvin enter the startup password. Struggling to sit in the chair, he stretched out his tiny short arms and skillfully typed on the keyboard. Soon, he cracked the password of an encrypted file in theputer¡¯s D drive. Clicking the mouse, Oliver saw the documents Kelvin had organized in the folders. One was about a trip to Yocmery, another about the Dragon Serpent Isle project. ¡°So they were not on a business trip but an adventure.¡± Oliver decided then-he would go there to rescue his parents! However, he now faced a problem: he didn¡¯t have an ID card and couldn¡¯t buy a ne ticket. He had no choice but to hack into his father¡¯spany system, find a digital ID card from his personal files, and then bought a ne ticket using Kelvin¡¯s name. Meanwhile, inside the Foley Group. Employees at work suddenly discovered theirputers had ck screens, disying a string of strange red code. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did theputer suddenly go wrong?¡± ¡°Mine too.¡± ¡°Quick, go get someone from IT to fix this. If a hacker discovers ourpany¡¯s internal documents, we¡¯re done.¡± Just as Chris hurriedly went to find the IT manager for repairs, theputers returned to normal. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone looked at each other, none able to pinpoint the cause. After checking, they found everything on theputers was still there. If it had been a hacker, why would they let them off so easily? Chris even imagined many possibilities. ¡°Maybe this is a warning from some big shot, and we might not be so lucky next time.¡± ¡°Notify IT, everyone stays tonight for overtime to upgrade the firewall.¡± The IT folks thought, ¡°Damn, who¡¯s ying pranks on us causing us to work overtime!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1106: Oliver’s Outing Plan Oliver only found a few programming code-rted books in Cheyenne¡¯s room. Just used to pass the time when bored, didn¡¯t expect him to actually seed! However, there was no joy of sess on his face. Because he easily conquered Kelvin¡¯spany, it shows that Kelvin¡¯spany¡¯s defense system is not strong. As a son, he worried about his dad. The next day, in order to sessfully deceive his grandpa and the school, Oliver first left a note for Great-grandpa saying he went to school by himself. Then he sent a text message to the teacher at school in Great-grandpa¡¯s tone asking for leave. Then he changed into casual clothes, put on a ck duckbill cap, and carried his small backpack as he went out. Before leaving, he looked at his sleeping sister Cierra in the room. Gently kissed her on the face, and tucked her arm back under the nket. ¡°I¡¯m not at home, you have to behave yourself. If I find out you have given away the things I gave you to someone else, I won¡¯t y with you anymore.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t hear anything, she turned over and slept soundly. No one in the vi noticed that Oliver had left. When he took a taxi, the driver, seeing that he was too young, curiously asked, ¡°Little boy, where are your parents? How can they let you take a taxi alone, it¡¯s dangerous outside.¡± Not knowing whether the other person was good or bad, Oliver dared not reveal his true identity, and also wanted to prevent the other person from having thoughts of kidnapping children. He thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Oh, my mom is already waiting for me at the airport. She was worried about me taking a taxi alone, so she let me use a ride-sharing service.¡± And he was holding a phone, identally opening a voice message. A beautiful voice came through. ¡°Baby, where are you?¡± This voice message was actually from several days ago, and Oliver cleverly decided to listen to it now, as a warning to the man. The man didn¡¯t speak again on the rest of the journey. He arrived safely at the airport. Oliver had been to the airport before, but always to pick someone up. Today, he was flying alone, so he was actually a little nervous. But with his intelligence, he quickly learned from watching others. He had no luggage, so he skipped the step of checking it in. When he was getting his boarding pass, the airport staff saw him, a boy who looked only four or five years old, and asked a few more questions out of concern. ¡°Little boy, the name on this ticket is Kelvin Foley, who is he to you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my dad.¡± ¡°Where is he? How can he let a little boy do this?¡± Most children this age are still in their parents¡¯ arms, being coddled, even fed by their parents at meals. Few children of Oliver¡¯s age dare to take a flight alone. Oliver pinched his thigh hard, tears instantly welling up in his eyes. With a pitiful face, he said to the staff: ¡°My dad said I¡¯m already five years old, a little man should change his boarding pass by himself, and he¡¯s supervising me from the side.¡± Oliver pointed casually to a man in the hall. The man was dressed in a white suit, tall and slender. Wait a minute¡­ why did he find this figure familiar? Coincidentally, the man turned his head at that moment. When he saw the little boy standing not far away who looked remarkably like Oliver, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°No way, am I seeing things?¡± Oliver widened his eyes and took in a sharp breath, quickly turning his head and pulling down his cap to cover his face. If Grandpa found out he came to the airport alone, it would be disastrous! Under this series of coincidences, the flight attendant seemingly believed Oliver¡¯s words and gave him the boarding pass. She kindly reminded the little guy to pay attention to certain things when flying. ¡°Got it, thank you Miss.¡± Oliver had already researched the instructions onlinest night. Now, in order to not be recognized by his great-grandfather, he hastily interrupted thetter¡¯s words. When waiting for the flight, he deliberately chose a inconspicuous seat, but fate worked its mysterious ways. His seat happened to be right next to Channing, and the two generations met face to face. Channing was surprised; Oliver was internally crumbling. ¡°Oliver, why are you here, exin!¡± Oliver awkwardly tugged on his cap brim, closing his eyes. ¡°Grandfather¡­ you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else, I¡¯m not Oliver.¡± Hearing this, Channing snorted coldly, reaching out with his long arm to grab Oliver¡¯s backpack and pull him closer. Taking off the hat, whose familiar face was it if not Oliver¡¯s?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°And why would you call me great-grandfather if you¡¯re not Oliver?¡± Oliver remained silent. Damned habits! Channing pushed Oliver back into his seat, fastened his seatbelt, and began questioning him. In Oliver¡¯s memory, Channing had never been this serious before, causing him to feel uneasy. Grandfather seemed very angry. ¡°Tell me, why are you here? Does your Great-grandpa know?¡± With Oliver in his grasp, he couldn¡¯t hide anything from Great-grandfather and could only confess softly. ¡°I overheard your conversationst night, so I wanted to save him.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve left, if he did, would I still have the chance to leave?¡± So he bought a ticket toe here. Channing listened, dumbfounded, before sighing sadly. ¡°You rascal, your father¡¯s situation isn¡¯t dire at the moment. And with us adults around, what can a child like you do to help?¡± ¡°After wend, my men will send you back to Akloit. Don¡¯t forget you have kindergarten, okay?¡± Send him back? Although he enjoyed the feeling of flying in the sky, it didn¡¯t mean he wanted to leave right after arriving. What about ying in kindergarten? ¡°I¡¯ve taken a week off from kindergarten. Great-grandfather, no matter what, I¡¯m already on the ne.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just leave me behind, why not take me along? I promise not to cause trouble.¡± Oliver pleaded, holding onto his arm. He rarely acted like this, usually adopting a cold and bossy attitude. But with this plea, Channing found it hard to resist. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡± ¡°Alright, thene with me. By the way, have you eaten breakfast?¡± Oliver shook his head, his stomach growling. He had a hundred bucks on him, pocket money given by Great-grandpa a couple of days ago. Naturally, he was reluctant to spend it. Channing was silent for a moment, then chuckled. Chapter 1107: Going out with a broken bowl ¡°Boy, thinking of going abroad to save your father with just a hundred bucks, what would you do if you didn¡¯t meet me?¡± Oliver silently took out a broken bowl from his backpack. ¡°Mom once said, ¡®Going out with a broken bowl.''¡± Channing felt sorry for his grandson. He immediately called a stewardess and ordered two breakfasts. ¡°Eat, and when wend you can call Great-grandpa to apologize.¡± ¡°You just ran out like this, he must be anxious by now.¡± Oliver wolfed down the buns in his hand and nodded. ¡°I understand, thank you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Next time you can¡¯t do this again, or I¡¯ll tell your dad to spank your little butt.¡± But that¡¯s after his dades back safely. Back at the vi, old Mr. Foley really didn¡¯t notice that Oliver was missing. It wasn¡¯t until noon that he realized something was wrong when he sent the driver to pick someone up. The kindergarten teacher said Oliver had taken a day off today and hadn¡¯te to school at all, showing him the text. But the note in old Mr. Foley¡¯s hand said Oliver had gone to school on his own. ¡°This child is really bold, if he¡¯s not at home or at school, where could he be?¡± Worried, old Mr. Foley thought about reporting to the police, but the driver reminded him, ¡°Old Mr. Foley, a person is not considered missing until 72 hours have passed since disappearance, and young master has been missing for less than 10 hours.¡± The police won¡¯t take action yet. ¡°Well then, send some people to look for him, and thepany should check as well, in case Oliver went there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The driver had just left when old Mr. Foley received a call from Oliver, finally feeling relieved. ¡°Oliver, where have you been, you almost worried Great-grandpa to death.¡± The answer he received almost made old Mr. Foley bite his tongue. ¡°You said you¡¯re at¡­ at Jadence Airport? My goodness, are you kidding me?¡± After not seeing each other in the morning, his great-grandson had traveled hundreds of miles away. Channing had to take the phone and briefly exin what happened, assuring old Mr. Foley that he would take care of Oliver. After hearing this, old Mr. Foley had to reluctantly agree. ¡°Well, Channing¡­ please take care of the child. And, I apologize to you forst night.¡± He was just too anxious and spoke thoughtlessly. Channing wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges, so he forgave old Mr. Foley. Dragon Serpent Isle Prison. They had been inside for a whole night, with no one interrogating them until dawn. Finally, at mealtime, they saw someone. ¡°Food.¡± The person threw two box meals through the bars, rudely dropping them in front of them, with rice grains spilling out. Even beggars would probably not eat in such a manner. But Cheyenne picked it up, suppressing her anger, with a simple thought in mind. You have to stay alive to fight back! ¡°Hey, tell your boss I want to see him!¡± But the person seemed to ignore her, just leaving after throwing the meals. Annoyed, Cheyenne puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave, did you hear me, I want to see your leader!¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± The person was already far away. Kelvin got up and walked to her side, gently patting her back tofort her. ¡°Cheyenne, calm down. The more difficult the situation, the more we need to stay calm. I believe Master Iker will find a way to rescue us soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Master Iker is probably their target now, and he is too busy to take care of himself.¡± Let¡¯s just eat first. She is almost starving now, and she needs to eat to have the strength to figure things out. Opening the lid, she was surprised to find that the food inside was surprisingly good, with not only vegetables but also braised pork. Looking at the rosy and shiny color, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. ¡°Oh my, they are quite considerate to the prisoners, could it be that they want us to eat well before we hit the road?¡± On the other side, Mike was so hungry that he couldn¡¯t help but pick up a piece of meat with his fork and put it in his mouth. As soon as he took a bite, he felt so disgusted that he spat it out. ¡°Yuck, yuck, yuck, why is this meat sour? The texture is strange¡­ It doesn¡¯t taste like beef or chicken.¡± Hearing hisint, Cheyenne¡¯s hand holding the fork trembled. She took a closer look. ¡°This texture¡­ it¡¯s human flesh, damn it!¡± Terrified, she dropped the food in her hand, feeling sick at the thought of almost putting that piece of meat in her mouth. ¡°Ew¡­¡± ¡°So disgusting, they actually gave us this thing to eat.¡± She could have tolerated snake meat, after all, this was Snake Ind, eating snake meat was normal. But this was damn human flesh! Even Kelvin¡¯s face changed color, his reaction was more exaggerated than Cheyenne¡¯s, he even spat out bitter water. Because he had already taken a bite, the food was in his stomach by now. Seeing this, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Kelvin, this would probably be a lifelong trauma for him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I first ate a worm and now I suffer this. All for helping you find Omari, Cheyenne, you can¡¯t despise me.¡± What if she refuses to kiss him in the future? Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect him to be thinking about that. ¡°What if I despise you now?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss you now.¡± As he spoke, he walked towards her. Cheyenne hurriedly covered her mouth and moved aside, not hiding her disgust towards him at all. ¡°No way, if you dare to kiss me, I will kill you!¡± Mr. Foley felt wronged, he couldn¡¯t even kiss his wife now in search of Omari. No one had eaten the lunch, they endured until evening, and the people who brought them finally agreed to see them. ¡°Come with us!¡± The men opened the door of the cell, held guns to their necks, and forced them to go with them. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Cheyenne asked curiously. The men remained silent, taking them to a rtively spacious hall. Originally a vast, empty hall, it was now covered with red carpet, lit with electric lights, and had a desk that looked quite official. A young man in a ck suit sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, gently swaying a highball ss on his fingertips. He looked rxed andzy. Standing next to him was a middle-aged man with white hair on the temples, it was Hassan, who had brought them inst night. ¡°Sir, they are here.¡± At the sound of the voice, the man put down his ss and slowly turned around. A maic, familiar voice resounded in the space. ¡°Mr. Foley, Mrs. Foley¡­ what a coincidence, we meet again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Chapter 1108: Finally Seeing Omari The man in front of me who looks seven-tenths like Omari is actually the current young master of the Lara family, Hayden. ¡°Mrs. Foley, it¡¯s rare that you still remember me, yes, it¡¯s me. Wee to this ce, as an old acquaintance, I should give you all a surprise.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne could tell that it was not a good thing even with her eyes closed. ¡°Mr. Lara, feel free to use any tricks you have, since we are now in your hands, the power is in your hands, not mine.¡± So does her rejection make any difference? What Hayden admires most about her is her calmness, most women would have cried in fear long ago. ¡°Well said. Bring number 07 to me.¡± Number 07? What does that mean? Despite being very curious in her heart, Cheyenne remained calm on her face. Soon, tworge, green and red creatures pushed a huge ck cage towards them. The cage was about two meters high, with iron bars as thick as a wrist, seemingly indestructible. The metal wheels at the bottom of the cage made a nking sound as they rubbed against the ground. Covered with a ck cloth, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t see what was inside, but she faintly felt a sense of familiarity. Her eyes fixed on the iron cage, as it drew closer, this feeling became stronger. ¡°Mrs. Foley, do you know that number 07 is our most perfect work so far?¡± ¡°Remove the ck cloth and let Mrs. Foley have a good look.¡± With a faint sound, the huge ck curtain slowly dropped. The ¡°work¡± inside the cage gradually came into view. A man in tattered clothes and disheveled hair squatted in a corner, his messy hair reaching down to his shoulderspletely covering his face. His exposed skin was tanned, with horrifying scars visible on it. New wounds oveid old ones, and there were still blood beads in some severe ces, indicating recent injuries. Sensing someone looking at him, the man began to make uneasy howling sounds. Like a wild beast, his howls were enough to show his unrest. ¡°Give number 07 a piece of meat, he has been hungry for two days and nights, it¡¯s quite cruel.¡± As ordered, one of his men immediately threw a piece of palm-sized raw meat into the cage. The man quickly picked up the meat and stuffed it into his mouth, tearing and gnawing at it instinctively, letting the blood drip from his teeth onto his cor. This savage and rough way was reminiscent of primitive humans who had never been civilized thousands of years ago. Seeing this scene, Cheyenne first felt physically ufortable, and the next moment this difort turned into heartache. Because the person locked inside was Omari, whom she had been searching for diligently for days. He used to be a world-renowned topwyer, undoubtedly a social elite standing at the top of the pyramid. Dressed elegantly, charming, and witty, everyone would praise him. And now he has fallen into such a miserable situation, unkempt, and bloodthirsty. Cheyenne could not believe this was Omari until she saw the bracelet on his wrist. It was a red string adorned with a simple ck obsidian. It looked rough and cheap, something she had casually won in a lottery on the roadside, which she found ugly at the time. Omari snatched it away and said he wanted it. Since it wasn¡¯t worth anything valuable, Cheyenne generously gave it to him. She never imagined that after so many years he still wore that red string. When his clothes turned into tattered rags, the red string still maintained its original color. ¡°Hayden, you are not human! He is your biological brother!¡± ¡°Omari has never thought aboutpeting with you in his life. Why do you treat him like this?¡± Cheyenne clenched her fists in anger and tears involuntarily slid down her face. Just as she was about to confront Omari, he suddenly tilted his head back and shouted at her. The warm and charming eyes that used to be there were now reced by sharpness and greed, as if looking at his prey. He unconsciously snarled and roared at Cheyenne, almost knocking over the iron cage with a violent shaking sound.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Cheyenne, be careful.¡± Luckily, at the critical moment, Kelvin pulled her back, Omari missed his target, looking even more frantic. Cheyenne¡¯s heart was breaking as she looked at him like this. ¡°Omari, wake up. I am Cheyenne, don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°I am your good friend, I am here to take you home.¡± She recounted the past jokes and memories between the two of them, but Omari remained fierce. Kelvin, as a rival, couldn¡¯t be happy either. Although he had selfishly thought that if Omari died, he would be relieved of a big burden. But when he actually saw him, Kelvin surprisingly felt sympathy for him. Because of Cheyenne¡¯s tears, he felt jealous and bitter, eventually directing his anger towards the mastermind, Hayden. ¡°What have you done to him?¡± Hayden smiled lightly and said, ¡°Nothing much really, just that my good little brother was too weak.¡± ¡°I fed him some stamina-enhancing drugs, and made him into an emotionless killing machine.¡± ¡°No. 07 has certainly lived up to my expectations, he is the strongest warrior in this program batch.¡± With a cruel personality and ruthless actions, he never held back. Hayden had to keep Omari locked up in a cage until he needed him. ¡°You beast!¡± Cheyenne shouted angrily. In response, the middle-aged man behind Hayden angrily red at her and raised his cane as if to strike her. ¡°How dare you insult Mr. Lara? Do you not value your life?¡± In the Prison of the Apocalypse, the death of a person was as inconsequential as a snake or an ant dying. Even if they killed this woman now, no one would know. But Hayden raised his hand to stop him. ¡°No, Mrs. Foley is a valuable hostage, besides¡­ she is quite entertaining, I can¡¯t bear to let her die like this.¡± Before killing them, Hayden wanted to y an interesting game with them. ¡°Don¡¯t speak of him as my brother, in my father¡¯s eyes, he was always the only son cherished by Father.¡± ¡°If Omari hadn¡¯t strayed too far from the path, he would have inherited the family business instead of me.¡± Even if Hayden schemed to gain thepany, what did it matter? The praise outside was still for the self-made Omari, not for Hayden as the legitimate heir. Chapter 1109: Three bets Hayden will never forget his childhood, always seeing his mother sitting alone in the room wiping tears secretly. Every time his father came home, the two would constantly argue, and young Hayden could only hide in the corner and cry silently. The one who caused his unhappy childhood was Omari¡¯s mother. That woman made the father note home, made the mother stay alone in the empty house, and made him have to grow up at a young age. Finally, when that woman died, the bastard child she left behind was shamelessly epted into the Lara family. In order to preserve this precarious marriage, his mother had to endure the hate and ept him. Even until her death, she still held his hand and said, ¡°Remember, I didn¡¯t divorce your father all for you, to help you keep the position of heir to the Lara family! That woman made me fall to such a state, you must help me seek revenge!¡± Yes, seek revenge! This idea became clearer and clearer in Hayden¡¯s mind as time passed after his mother¡¯s death. It was all because of his father! If he hadn¡¯t always favored Omari and his mother, Hayden¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have passed away so young. Even the position of heir he wanted to leave for Omari¡­ He was the rightful eldest son of the Lara family, why should he always be inferior to Omari in his eyes? Taking a deep breath, Hayden woke up from his thoughts of hatred. As he looked at Omari in the cage, neither human nor beast, his heart was only filled with the satisfaction of revenge. ¡°No more nonsense, you have no right to refuse! This is my territory, and naturally the rules of the game are set by me!¡± Hayden finished speaking and pped his hands. Sharp apuse rang out, and soon someone came forward and handcuffed them. ¡°Get away, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Cheyenne kicked a man who was about to attack her with disgust, but he continued to approach her as if he didn¡¯t feel the pain. His tall figure was like a motionless hill, casting a shadow thatpletely enveloped Cheyenne, bringing extreme oppression. Seeing her beloved about to be wronged, Kelvin rushed over and knocked the man away with his shoulder. He turned around and stared at Hayden with a pair of ice-cold eyes, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re a man,e at me, why bother harassing a weak woman?¡± ¡°Weak woman?¡± Hayden smirked. ¡°Mr. Foley¡¯s deep love for his wife I can understand, but your wife is not rted to the words ¡®weak woman¡¯ at all!¡± Everyone knew that Cheyenne had set fire to Soar Casino, caused chaos at TWILIGHT, and destroyed Gregory¡¯s stronghold. ¡°So what?¡± Even if his wife had a bad reputation, in Kelvin¡¯s eyes, she was still the helpless girl who couldn¡¯t take care of herself, the gentle and kind mother in front of her children, the timid coward who would cry alone when wronged. ¡°If you want to y games, I¡¯ll apany you, but if you dare to touch her, I, Kelvin, will fight you to the death!¡± Hayden really didn¡¯t know where he got the courage to say such words. But he seemed to be in a good mood today, so why not satisfy him with this small wish? ¡°Fine, since Mr. Foley voluntarily wants to y a game with me, then let you rece your wife.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I bully ady, Mrs. Foley¡­ I give you a privilege, the right to choose!¡± ¡°From now on, if you can awaken Omari and restore his consciousness within three days, I will let you take him away.¡± ¡°If not, then one of you must stay to serve me, how about that?¡± Cheyenne and Old Bray are both well-known figures in the medical field, keeping them is beneficial to the organization. Kelvin, with a worth of billions, naturally makes his huge assets also tempting. Hayden even had in mind who he wanted to kill first. That child, the most useless one, only wastes food. After hearing the rules of the game, Cheyenne had a hunch that things were not so simple. What exactly is Hayden up to? ¡°Wait, since it¡¯s a bet, only betting on one game is too reckless. I suggest ¨C three games, two wins.¡± ¡°If I win, I¡¯ll set the conditions.¡± Hassan frowned. In his opinion, why did Mr. Lara have to go through all this trouble with these people? Why not just threaten their lives to get the money from the people behind them? This whole game rule thing is a waste of time. Besides, there¡¯s already him. Why does Mr. Lara need to keep Old Bray and Cheyenne?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Old Bray is his master, but also his enemy, and Mr. Lara is aware of this fact. Haydenpletely disregarded Hassan¡¯s thoughts and kept his gaze fixed on Cheyenne. Seeing her confident look, he just wanted tough. ¡°What if you lose?¡± Cheyenne confidently replied, ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± After reaching an agreement, Hassan, who had not agreed to the bet before, unexpectedly walked out and made a request. ¡°Wait, I request that the first game¡¯s bet be between me and Old Bray.¡± After speaking, he respectfully bowed to Hayden. ¡°Mr. Lara, you know, beating him is my lifelong hope. Please allow me toplete the first game.¡± ¡°Okay, but remember ¨C only sess is allowed, not failure!¡± The first game is crucial, directly affecting the morale of both sides. Hassan limped over to him and respectfully bowed down. ¡°Mr. Lara, rest assured, I have been with him for many years, I know all the old man¡¯s abilities like the back of my hand.¡± ¡°But these years, I have been studying diligently in the field, and have long surpassed him in many aspects.¡± All hecks is a fair chance to defeat Old Bray. Today, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity. ¡°But¡­¡± Old Bray¡¯s physical condition makes even standing difficult, how can hepete with Hassan? Cheyenne was about to suggest that she rece Old Bray andpete with Hassan, but Old Bray stopped her before she could speak. ¡°Cheyenne, let me do it¡­ even if I¡¯ve lost a leg, I will personally go and clean up the mess!¡± For the first time, Cheyenne saw the determination in Old Bray¡¯s eyes. At first sight, she could tell he was a resolute man. To get Old Bray to this point, there must have been a lot of unknown things between him and his disciple. ¡°Alright, but Old Bray, you have to promise me, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± If things don¡¯t work out, there¡¯s still her and Kelvin, they won¡¯t lose in the next two games. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this troublemaker was raised by me. Today, I¡¯m going to show him what it means to respect his teacher!¡± With these words, Old Bray struggled to support his broken leg and entered the field with unwavering determination. Chapter 1110: A Year of Preparation Both participants were medical practitioners and also master and disciple, so thepetition naturally involved medical expertise. Hassan knew that over twenty years ago, Old Bray had acquired the book ¡°The Art of Magic¡±, which recorded numerous deadly magics, and today, they werepeting in magic. They would cast magic on each other and had to undo the magic ced upon themselves within three days; the first to do so would be the winner. However, Hassan was not satisfied with such a mundanepetition process, and before it started, he proposed that they also sign a life-or-death agreement. By signing their names, they were leaving their fate to the heavens. Cheyenne immediately raised objections. ¡°No way, this is your territory; who knows if you¡¯ll y tricks during thepetition.¡± ¡°This life-or-death agreement clearly shows that you want to take the opportunity to kill Old Bray.¡± Hassan never hid his desire to kill Old Bray, but he wanted to defeat him first. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this; prepare two cells to confine me and him separately, and no visits are allowed during these three days. We¡¯ll open the cell doors at noon after three days.¡± ¡°During this period, Mr. Lara, you cannot visit me either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Hayden quickly agreed, seemingly highly confident in Hassan and without a word of caution. Thepetition officially started, and Hassan and Old Bray both wrote down the materials they needed on paper, which Hayden then sent someone to prepare. An hourter, the materials they needed were delivered, and Kelvin stepped forward to take the bag. ¡°Let me do it; I need to check whether there¡¯s any tampering with the two sets of materials.¡± ¡°Hmph, you are indeed very cautious, but rest assured¡­ defeating him is the biggest wish of my life.¡± Regarding this matter, Hassan did not want anyone else to interfere, so thispetition was rtively fair. Kelvin¡¯s main purpose was not to check the materials. As he took the cloth bag, he subtly cut his own finger, squeezing a few drops of blood onto the cloth strip. He silently handed it to Old Bray. It was said that Golden Silkworm Magic could neutralize the deadliest poisons in the world, hoping it would help Old Bray. ¡°Thank you.¡± Old Bray gripped the cloth strip tightly, intending not to use the few drops of blood unless absolutely necessary. For he wanted to see how much his traitorous disciple had learned over the years. A tall young man walked in and whispered something in Hayden¡¯s ear. His brow furrowed, and his facial expression was somewhat contemptuous and mocking. ¡°I understand, you may leave now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the man left, Hayden continued to host the ongoingpetition. ¡°Alright, the cells are ready for you; let¡¯s begin now.¡± The first stage was for each side to administer poison. Hassan first revealed his treasure-a centipede the size of a thumb, bright red in color, with a pair of rich green eyes on its head. Cheyenne just nced at it and turned away feeling ufortable, cursing in his heart, ¡°No way, no way, is he really going to make Old Bray swallow this thing alive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t respect my teacher. You start first.¡± Old Bray nced at him indifferently, his lips moved and his tone was very cold: ¡°Our teacher-student rtionship ended twenty years ago, it¡¯s inappropriate to talk about respecting me here.¡± ¡°But since you want to let me start first, naturally I won¡¯t refuse.¡± His preparation was simple; it wasn¡¯t any snake or harmful insect. It was just a tiny white pill. It appeared no bigger than a watermelon seed, glowing with a faint white cold sheen, and one could faintly detect a smell of rot. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Although Cheyenne had no idea what the pill was, she was reminded of the Konjak Flower before by the familiar stench. Hassan, tough as nails, didn¡¯t even blink before snatching the pill and stuffing it into his mouth. The Adam¡¯s apple moved as it was swallowed into the stomach. Normally, the taste of poison could be detected immediately upon consumption, but this pill had no taste at all, leaving him clueless for the moment. He vaguely felt a stench in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now, please give it to me.¡± Hassan gently raised his hand, handing over the wooden box containing the centipede to Old Bray. ¡°This is my treasure, refined over a year, and I believe it won¡¯t disappoint you, teacher.¡± And the method came from the book ¡°The Art of Magic.¡± Upon hearing the other party¡¯s words, Cheyenne knew the centipede was not as simple as it seemed. From the start, Old Bray was already at a loss. She couldn¡¯t help but speak for Old Bray, ¡°Oh, it took you a year. But Old Bray only spent an hour preparing that pill.¡± Even if Hassan won, he only had the advantage of time. Sure enough, the proud Hassan turned furious after hearing those words. ¡°So, what if I swallow another poison? It would still be difficult for me to detoxify two poisons within three days. Would that be fair?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Cheyenne was about to nod in agreement, but Old Bray refused. Old Bray said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Refining magic isn¡¯t about the length of time or the variety, but the difference in strength between magics.¡± ¡°Although I only spent an hour, it¡¯s enough to win against him.¡± Hearing Old Bray¡¯s words, Hayden and Hassanughed together. They were mocking Old Bray¡¯s overestimation, attempting to defeat someone¡¯s year of research with an hour¡¯s effort. On the other side, Old Bray also, without a word, reached out for the centipede, tilted his head back, and threw it into his mouth. The centipede¡¯s slim shape as it passed through his throat, pushing up against his skin, was clearly visible to the naked eye. Old Bray swallowed it down, resisting the nausea. Cheyenne, unable to bear watching, turned her head away. She felt relieved that she didn¡¯t have to go on stage herself, unable to swallow a centipede live; she would definitely avoid using this ingredient in her future medicine preparations. Poor Kelvin, this was the third time he had been severely shocked. Seeing Old Bray swallow the bug, he was reminded of the small bug inside his own stomach. As a result, Kelvin vomited even more violently than Old Bray. Old Bray: ¡°Go away!¡± Kelvin: ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s really disgusting.¡± He wanted to say that Old Bray was now emitting a rotten smell all over, and even a faint smell of blood. The magic poison quickly took effect, Old Bray first bled from all seven orifices, then the bug in his stomach started crawling incessantly. His body was both painful and itchy, especially his stomach¡­ Waves of cramping pain made him unable to resist copsing to the ground. Even though he was drenched in sweat and rolling on the ground, he still spoke ill of the other with insincerity. ¡°Well, it¡¯s so so. I can bear it, hmph!¡± Chapter 1111: The Wanderer Upon hearing Old Bray¡¯s provocation, Hassan cruelly curled his lips. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? We¡¯ve only just begun, this is just the appetizer.¡± The results of a year of careful preparation had finallye to the time of inspection. Hassan had somehow found a tambourine from somewhere, and as he shook the tambourine, the sound waves controlled the centipede inside Bray¡¯s stomach. Old Bray¡¯s face, already wrinkled, crumpled into what looked like a piece of paper as he clenched his teeth in pain. Sweat dripped from him like a stream, and soon he began to foam at the mouth. ¡°Old Bray, hang in there!¡± Cheyenne was extremely worried, but as she took a step forward, Kelvin stopped her. ¡°Cheyenne, you can¡¯t intervene. If you do, it means Old Bray has lost the match.¡± In that case, only Hayden would be pleased. ¡°But¡­¡± How could she bear to watch the white-haired Old Bray suffer like this? He used to live a carefree retirement life. Old Bray, on the brink of consciousness, exerted all his strength to barely crawl up from the ground upon hearing Kelvin¡¯s words. His weak voice said to Cheyenne, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t worry about me. Kelvin is right, I can¡¯t lose!¡± Even if he were to lose, he couldn¡¯t lose to someone like this! ¡°Old Bray, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault that you ended up like this.¡± Cheyenne felt a surge of emotions and tears fell from her eyes uncontrobly. It was because she had asked Old Bray for help that he was in this hellish situation. Upon hearing this, Old Bray smiled indifferently. ¡°If this matter is left unresolved, I would have regrets even if I die. It¡¯s fine like this.¡± At least he knew the truth about Jude¡¯s death; at least he could personally punish the traitor. He had no regrets about this journey, and he bore no grudge against Cheyenne. ¡°Old Bray, you must hang in there, regardless of the oue¡­ I just hope you¡¯ll be safe.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see any more sacrifices; Maxim was dead, and she had let Mike down. If something were to happen to Old Bray, how would she face Paisley? ¡°I know, Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry.¡± At the same time, Hassan¡¯s body also reacted unfavorably. After taking the pill Old Bray gave him, he felt a burning sensation all over his body. It felt as if he was being roasted over a fire, heating his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. Not only that, the itching sensation emanating from his bones made him subconsciously scratch himself. With just a light scratch, a piece of skin was torn off, and blood flowed. However, he seemed unaware of the pain and unconsciously tore off half of his face. Blood and flesh were mingled in a horrifying sight. Hayden was frightened and quickly ordered them to be locked up in the dungeon. ¡°Mr. Lara, believe me, I will definitely win.¡± Before leaving, Hassan, unaware of his current grotesque appearance, confidently dered that he would emerge victorious. Cheyenne, on the other hand, stared at the skin that had fallen to the ground, unable to snap out of it. ¡°It really is the Nine Nights Corpse-Scented Konjak Flower.¡± Unexpectedly, besides attracting killer bees, this thing could also kill people. No wonder Old Bray, despite being on the verge of death, did not leave that flower behind to run away. Kelvin saw his wife standing still for a long time and thought she was still shocked by the scene just now. He walked over and held her hand from behind. ¡°Cheyenne, are you okay?¡± Upon hearing hisforting words, Cheyenne regained her senses and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I hope to hear good news from Old Bray in three days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hayden turned around and happened to see the sweet scene of the two holding hands, feeling both disdainful and jealous in his heart. In his life, there were countless women around him, but none of them could make his heart flutter. Whether it was Emily, Juliana, or even the proud Miss Elsa, they were all just stepping stones for him to gain power and wealth. And those women were also attracted to his status and wealth. Love is a ridiculous thing, he used to disdain it, and still does. But he was curious about what charm Cheyenne had that made his foolish younger brother Omari willing to give up his inheritance and offend the Lara family to protect her. And Iker, such a ruthless person, became gentle in front of Cheyenne. Not to mention Kelvin, who would rather die than let anything happen to her. ¡°Mrs. Foley, you have three days left. You should take some rest.¡± ¡°And think about the second bet, you can propose the conditions and contents.¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I keep my word. Take number 07 down and keep a close watch on him.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, four big men came forward and dragged the iron cage away. Cheyenne looked at Omari sleeping in the cage and felt a pang in her heart. Had he really lost consciousnesspletely? But Omari seemedpletely oblivious, curled up and sleeping peacefully in the cage.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At that moment, she had already made up her mind about the second bet. During these three days, Hayden finally sent some regr food ¨C sour bread. At least it was better than the disgusting boxed meals from the previous days. Cheyenne no longer cared about whether it was delicious or not, she mechanically chewed on the bread, enduring the ufortable feeling in her stomach. Kelvin knew she wouldn¡¯t be used to this kind of food, he didn¡¯t like it either. But in order to survive and get out of there, they had to endure. Thinking about this, he left half of his bread and handed it to Cheyenne. ¡°Cheyenne, have some.¡± Cheyenne looked at the bread he handed her, bit her lip, and nced at him. ¡°No need, you eat it, I¡¯m already seven-tenths full.¡± He was a man, how could half a bread be enough for a meal? But Kelvin forcefully stuffed the food into her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re about to have your period, although this isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s better than starving.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I couldn¡¯t save you and we¡¯re stuck in this ce suffering; Cheyenne, will you me me?¡± Her period¡­ Cheyenne almost forgot about it, she didn¡¯t expect him to remember such a trivial matter. ¡°I won¡¯t me you, don¡¯t worry¡­ Hayden won¡¯t kill us, at least not now.¡± Although Hayden was the young master of the Lara family, he didn¡¯t have a military background. The modified people here were probably from another force. The only one she could think of in Che was the Weaver family. Cheyenne guessed right once again, the person colluding with Hayden was Jaelynn. Because she soon saw this person. Not only that, but Elsa, who had previously fled abroad, also appeared in front of them. ¡°Miss Lawrence, long time no see, I didn¡¯t expect you to be in such a miserable state.¡± Chapter 1112: You’re just so pathetic ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, back then with so many people surrounding the bar, none of you could catch me.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re the one at my mercy, I am the master hahaha.¡± Sheughed crazily for a few moments, looking at Cheyenne with a smug expression in her eyes. After theughter, Elsa¡¯s face turned cold, reced by a vicious hatred. ¡°I really need to think about how to make you beg for life and death!¡± At the words, Cheyenne nced at her and then contemptuously chuckled, saying lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to kill me yet, spare me the theatrics.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± That sentence really hit Elsa hard. She came here secretly to pick a quarrel with Cheyenne without Hayden¡¯s knowledge. A light punishment would have been fine, but if she identally killed Cheyenne, Hayden would definitely not approve. ¡°Seen enough? Get lost!¡± Kelvin, who had already been angry, exuded a cold chill, his hand visible outside his long sleeves, the veins on the back of his hand bulging. ring at Elsa with a murderous look. The more people protected Cheyenne, the angrier she became. But Kelvin¡¯s eyes were just too terrifying, and even though she tried to be strong, she was just a woman and couldn¡¯t help but be scared. But to give up on revenge like this and return home empty-handed? She couldn¡¯t ept it! In the end, Elsa had to seek help from her aunt Jaelynn. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Auntie, please help me teach them a lesson.¡± Jaelynn has never been married or had children in her life, Elsa has been raised by her since childhood, and she has always treated her like her own daughter. For someone to bully Elsa in front of her, did they think she was a pushover? ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t get angry. Auntie will definitely help you properly teach them a lesson!¡± Hayden only said not to kill, but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t be beaten. ¡°Open the cell door.¡± Upon themand, the two men in charge of guarding the prison walked up, holding the keys and hesitating. One of them even tried to persuade General Jaelynn. ¡°General Jaelynn, these two are important prisoners. Without Mr. Lara¡¯s orders, we dare not act on our own.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After hearing this, Jaelynn¡¯s anger instantly soared, and she looked disappointedly at the two of them. ¡°What if there is no order from Mr. Lara? Am I still not allowed to give you orders?¡± ¡°Furthermore, even Hayden is just a junior in front of me. Do I have to listen to him?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The two men didn¡¯t know what to say. And Jaelynn, impatiently snatched the keys, ¡°Step aside, don¡¯t force me to kill you now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that they couldn¡¯t stop her, the two nced at each other, quietly retreated, and ran to report to Jiang Dasha. ng¨C The metal lock above fell to the ground, and Jaelynn pulled out a delicate little knife from her waist and handed it to Elsa. ¡°Do you want revenge? Go, Auntie is backing you up.¡± Holding the knife, Elsa hesitated to strike. After all, she had never even killed a fish from childhood to adulthood, let alone hurt someone. Before she even started, she was already scared, her hands trembling, and she couldn¡¯t take the first step. ¡°I¡­ Auntie, maybe you should do it instead,¡± After struggling for a long time, she came up with this answer. Jaelynn frowned. Elsa has always been timid since she was a child, and she didn¡¯t expect her to still be like this when she grew up. ¡°You are the inheritor of the Weaver family. How can you be so cowardly?¡± ¡°Weaver family has always been led by women, holding a ce in both the business world and the battlefield.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of this fierceness! Do things, either don¡¯t do them, or do them decisively!¡± Since she proposed toe to retaliate against Cheyenne who took away her fianc¨¦, does it make sense to let herself do the work now? Elsa knew she was wrong, she tried to take the first step, switching hands to hold the knife. Step by step, she walked towards Cheyenne. ¡°You can take Omari, just relying on this enchanting face of yours?¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll destroy your face right now and see how you can still seduce men.¡± Just as she closed her eyes and made up her mind to destroy Cheyenne¡¯s face, a cold shout came from behind. ¡°Stop!¡± At the same time, Kelvin instinctively protected Cheyenne in his arms. Even if the knife fell, it had to go through him first to harm Cheyenne. The sudden voice disrupted the atmosphere here. Elsa¡¯s mind went nk, and the next moment, the knife in her hand was not gripped and fell to the ground. And she¡­ her face was as white as paper, obviously frightened. Seeing this, Jaelynn couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°You, why are you so weak? How can I trust you to inherit the Weaver family like this?¡± There are many people in the n who want this position. Isn¡¯t Glenn always plotting to return to the Weaver family and seize power? He is a very cunning ¡°fox¡±. She really worries that her timid little niece won¡¯t be Glenn¡¯s match. ¡°Aunt, Aunt¡­ I know I was wrong, give me another chance.¡± As soon as the words fell, a cold voice replied to her. ¡°You won¡¯t have another chance!¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t know when he picked up the knife. At this moment, he openly pressed the knife against Elsa¡¯s neck. ¡°Miss Weaver, do you want to ruin my wife¡¯s looks? Then why don¡¯t I just cut your face now to see how it looks?¡± Elsa¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and she looked down at the silver de. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she seemed to see red droplets of blood. Then a sudden pain came. ¡°Aunt, please save me, my face hurts so much.¡± In fact, Kelvin didn¡¯t use much force at all, and the tip of the knife only left a red mark on her skin. All of Elsa¡¯s reactions were just chain reactions caused by her fear. Jaelynn, in her eagerness to save Elsa, didn¡¯t have time to look carefully and immediately pulled out her gun from her waist and aimed it at Kelvin. Her thumb rested on the trigger, ready to fire at any moment. ¡°If you dare to hurt Elsa, I will kill you even if it means falling out with Hayden!¡± With his life hanging by a thread, Kelvin remained unfazed. His lips parted slightly, and he said coldly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just treating you as you treated me.¡± The tension between the two escted, and the surrounding air dropped to freezing point. Elsa held her breath, not daring to make a sound. She nowpletely believed that Kelvin was capable of destroying her face. ¡°Mr. Lara, please save me.¡± Hayden elegantly walked forward and gently pushed Jaelynn¡¯s gun away with two fingers. ¡°General Jaelynn, don¡¯t get agitated, put down the gun first.¡± Jaelynn turned to look at him. His gaze was sharp as a knife, and he spoke in a very unfriendly tone. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, this is the feud between the Weaver family and them.¡± Chapter 1113: Get in the Way Upon hearing this, Hayden couldn¡¯t help but frown. How could he just stand by and do nothing? Kelvin¡¯s life and death were not something she alone could decide. Moreover, if that person found out they secretly killed Kelvin, they might just turn hostile. That would be a disaster. However, General Jaelynn seemed to be going through menopause, and her already fiery temper was now even more unreasonable. Hayden failed tomunicate with her, so he had to persuade Kelvin to back down first. ¡°Mr. Foley, if you really hurt Miss Weaver, I may not be able to guarantee your safety. For the sake of the uing bet, please stop.¡± Cheyenne spoke up, ¡°We can stop, but this Miss Weaver suddenly ran over and started biting people like a mad dog.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee that she won¡¯t continue biting even after we stop. Mr. Lara, can you guarantee they won¡¯t suddenly turn on us and shoot?¡± Jaelynn was surprised. This was her second time dealing with Cheyenne, the first time being impressed by her courage. This time, she was impressed by her intelligence, because she did think that way, and she didn¡¯t expect Cheyenne to predict it. To be honest, the girl in front of her had both courage and wit, which deserved praise. Unfortunately¡­ their rtionship was destined to be one of enmity. As she thought again, if Elsa were as outstanding as her, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this trouble to pave the way for her. Hayden turned to General Jaelynn again. ¡°I know there¡¯s resentment between you, but could you bear with it a few more days until the goal is achieved?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jaelynn hesitated, licking her lips, but ultimately agreed. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait a few more days. When the timees, I must kill these two!¡± ¡°As long as you pass that hurdle, you can do whatever you want.¡± And his goal from start to finish was to make the Lara family the head of the four major families. Retaliating against Omari was just a side issue. As a matter of fact, although he and General Jaelynn were currently in a cooperative rtionship, fundamentally they were stillpetitors. With the Weaver family now relying on Jaelynn, if she died, Elsa would not be a concern. With this in mind, a hint of cunning shed in Hayden¡¯s eyes, but his face remained calm as he acted as the peacemaker. ¡°That¡¯s right; both of you should take a step back.¡± Jaelynn holstered her gun, and Kelvin naturally sheathed his knife ording to the rules, casually pushing Elsa aside. Mockingly, he said, ¡°You should be grateful for having a good elder. Cheyenne, on the other hand, has built a hugework solely on her own abilities.¡± One relied on family, the other on oneself. One started from having everything, the other from nothing, which was the difference between them. Elsa blushed intensely after hearing this, not because she had just been hurt by a knife, but because Kelvin¡¯s words made her feel utterly humiliated. ¡°Is it my fault for being born into a good family?¡± ¡°Ridiculous¡­ as someone who was born in Rome, I never had to work as hard and be as humble as she does.¡± This statement fully revealed how clueless Elsa really was. Living in a ss greenhouse for too long, thinking every roadside leaf can turn into money. Hayden sneered, ¡°Is working considered being humble and lowly? I recall that the Weaver family is doing business in many industries. If you don¡¯t engage in business, how long do you think the Weaver family canst? I¡¯d say not even two years, and they¡¯d be bankrupt.¡± ¡°Because in the past five years, your family¡¯s enterprises have decreased from 208 to 57.¡± A decrease of four times. And these bankruptpanies were all bought back by Glenn, bing his personal property. The Weaver family is on the brink of disaster, yet Elsa indulges herself in a decadent life of keeping gigolos and reveling every day. It¡¯s such a waste of everything Jaelynn has done for her. Jaelynn probably felt embarrassed too, as she rarely scolded Elsa but did so this time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Enough, Elsa. Just stop talking.¡± ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re yelling at me, boohoo.¡± Though they seldom met from childhood, her aunt was always exceptionally nice to her, never once raising her voice. Today was the first time. Elsa felt unjustly treated. It was bad enough that she couldn¡¯t get back at Cheyenne, but Mr. Lara even took that woman¡¯s side to mock her. Now, even her aunt was being harsh with her. Seeing Elsa¡¯s tears, Jaelynn immediately softened and tried to console her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m yelling at you. It¡¯s just that Mr. Lara is right. Our family, the Weaver family, is not what it used to be.¡± ¡°Elsa, I hope you can grow up quickly and support the Weaver family.¡± She can¡¯t protect her forever. Moreover, Abel has been making his moves frequently over the years, targeting people close to her to clip her wings. The next target might be her. If she falls, the Weaver family might be utterly doomed. At such times, she can only ce her hopes on her niece Elsa, hoping she can grow up faster. Sadly, reality often falls short of expectations. Instead, that traitor thrives, which is a disgrace to the Weaver family! To ensure a more stable partnership, a p must sometimes be followed by a sweet date. Hayden softened his voice on purpose and said to Elsa, ¡°Do you want to see how miserable Omari is now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see him. As for Cheyenne¡­ don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to jump around for long.¡± Protecting Cheyenne was less important to Elsa than seeing how that traitor Omari was doing. ¡°Okay, take me to her quickly.¡± They left immediately, with Elsa following Hayden. Jaelynn was thest to leave. Before leaving, she took a deep look at Cheyenne and said with an unusually calm tone: ¡°Miss Lawrence, I hope next time it will be a formalparison between us two. By then, I hope you won¡¯t bring men. It¡¯s annoying!¡± Her words revealed her full disdain for Kelvin. Kelvin was indeed very angry, his deep-set eyes dark as ink, with a hint of cold light. ¡°Me? Annoying?¡± ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s just a woman over forty who still hasn¡¯t married.¡± ¡°No wonder she resents, looking down on all men.¡± After hearing his words, Cheyenne slightly lifted her eyelids, looking at him as if she was dealing with something trivial. ¡°Do you say that because you think I can¡¯t beat her?¡± Kelvin calmed down and thought seriously. He nodded. ¡°Do you think you can beat her? That woman has been known as the ¡®military tyrant¡¯ since she was young.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. See, he really thought so. ¡°Really, you don¡¯t know how to cheer for your wife at all. Destroying your own prestige and boosting others¡¯ morale.¡± Seeing her puffed cheeks, Kelvin found it adorable and couldn¡¯t help but poke them, chuckling softly. ¡°Uh-huh, my wife is really cute. So, can you punch her flying with one punch?¡± Cheyenne was taken aback, then answered him seriously: ¡°Probably¡­ not.¡± Chapter 1114: I’m closing my eyes Soon, Elsa saw Omari, but she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw before her. The face she once adored now looked hardly recognizable, nothing like the handsome man she used to know. In that moment, all her past love for him vanished into thin air. ¡°Are you sure this person in here is Omari?¡± ¡°Did you just pick up a beggar from the street to deceive me?¡± Thinking about how she used to admire someone like him left a bitter taste in Elsa¡¯s heart. Hayden chuckled lightly, unable to believe that this was his once spirited brother if it weren¡¯t for his own actions. ¡°What? Miss Weaver, can¡¯t even recognize your fiance?¡± The word ¡®fiance¡¯ were emphasized, intentionally stirring up the animosity between Elsa and Hayden. ¡°How could I forget, I would recognize him even if he were turned to ashes.¡± ¡°Next, you should pay close attention to the game, I have a gift for you.¡± ¡°What gift?¡± Elsa curiously asked. Hayden pped his hands lightly, and soon, a dozen men in ck clothes, their skin tinted green and red, approached. Like Omari, they were all warriors affected by Bane Magic, losing their minds and bing mindless robots who only followed orders. ¡°Only one of you ten can survive, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to be the survivor or one of the nine dead souls.¡± With amand, the people in the cage were released to fight against the other nine. Blood, ughter, melee¡­ chaos ensued, with those who didn¡¯t want to die using all of their strength to contend. The iron cages suddenly turned into an arena, where people were treated like animals. If they died, no one would care if they had loved ones waiting for them. Omari was the most fierce among them, his tattered clothes stained with spatters of blood. His face was dyed red with blood, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with icy killing intent. Under his foot was a person lying in a pool of blood. Omari¡¯s eyes were locked onto Elsa. His gaze, cold and devoid of any warmth, made Elsa¡¯s scalp tingle, sending chills up from her feet. ¡°Why¡­ why is he looking at me with that kind of gaze if he¡¯s unconscious?¡± Could it be that he hasn¡¯tpletely lost consciousness? Hayden immediately dismissed her spection. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, we¡¯ve undergone countless experiments before, and he indeed has lost consciousness.¡± ¡°He might have just not regained his senses from the ughter yet.¡± This was called ¡°postbat trauma¡±. Psychologists have studied how, for a long time, veterans returning from the battlefield would see their surroundings as a war zone, viewing everyone as enemies. This psychological state would turn their daily lives into a problem that required a long time to heal. Not to mention that Omari was infected with a worm, with the mother parasite in Hayden¡¯s hands, making Hayden the absolute controller. The mother parasite was still glowing, indicating that it had not lost its effectiveness, so Omari was definitely not in a clear state of mind. ¡°That¡¯s good then, I was really scared just now.¡± After receiving a confirmation, Elsa plucked up the courage to approach. Just as she looked through the bars of the cage, Omari suddenly went crazy and rushed towards her frantically. After a fierce and mournful roar, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The droplets of blood sprayed onto her face. There was even a warm touch on her face, and the smell of blood filled her nose. Elsa¡¯s vision darkened, and she fainted from fright in an instant. Before she fell, she caught a glimpse of Hayden standing not far behind her from the corner of her eye. With her red lips slightly parted, she said, ¡°Help¡­ help me.¡± However, Hayden moved a step aside with a look of disgust and frowned. Thump- Elsa¡¯s eyes widened, and she fell backwards, both angry and furious. The only feeling in her mind was- Pain! This guy had no gentlemanliness at all; how could he just watch a beauty fall down in front of him so awkwardly? ¡°Someone, carry Miss Weaver back.¡± He admitted that Elsa had her charms, but he had already had a vasectomy. And he was even less interested in women who were flirty. Three days had passed, and it was time to witness the oue of the first gamble. Cheyenne, Kelvin, Hayden, Jaelynn were all present. As for Elsa, she had missed the spectacle due to her fainting earlier. Both parties stared nervously at the tightly closed door in front of them. Although Cheyenne seemed calm on the surface, he had already taken a deep breath inwardly. God bless, Old Bray muste back safe and sound. Click- After the sound, the tightly closed door opened, but the first person toe out was not Old Bray, but Hassan. Seeing this, Hayden and the othersughed, thinking they had already won. But Hassan knew his body was actually very ufortable. His chest was heaving with a suffocating breath, his blood boiling and pumping, just forcefully holding on to beat his own will. Hayden elegantly turned to Cheyenne and said, ¡°Mr. Foley, Mrs. Foley, it looks like the oue is clear. You have lost the first round; think carefully about the next one.¡± Hearing this, Jaelynn also snorted coldly on the side. While Kelvin¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the door, never shifting away. Hearing Mr. Lara¡¯s mockery, he was silent. In his opinion, Hayden¡¯s triumph was nothing more than a viin¡¯s pleasure. Unexpectedly, the person with a stronger inner conviction said, ¡°It¡¯s not over until thest second; Old Bray won¡¯t lose.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She believed in Old Bray. Just as her words fell, a soft click sound came. The tightly closed door finally opened. An aged voice, slowlying from inside. The light just happened to shine on her silver-white hair, full of the feeling of passing years. Fortunately, Old Bray¡¯s spirit seemed pretty good. Although haggard, his eyes were still clear and sharp. ¡°How is this possible, how could you walk out unscathed?¡± In theory, with the poison outbreak, Old Bray should have sufferedplete organ destruction, barely hanging on by a breath. But now, he looked rosy and vigorous, not at all like someone who was poisoned. And just after Hassan had spoken, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Following that, a strong rotten smell came. ¡°I think I have won this round.¡± After saying this, Old Bray suddenly grabbed his hand and rolled up his sleeve for everyone to see. Hassan¡¯s hand had lost ayer of skin, leaving only the whitened bones visible, and so was Hassan¡¯s entire body. Chapter 1115: The Second Game Begins To win thepetition, he had somehow acquired an artificial skin and draped it over himself. As a result, he now looked like a hideous and frightening figure, as if a shell of skin was wrapped around a skeleton. With seemingly a gentle tug, Old Bray managed to tear off an entireyer of skin and flesh from his hand, revealing the ck, rotten flesh underneath. Vaguely, one could see white maggots wriggling and crawling inside. Seeing this scene, everyone vomited in disgust. Even Hayden covered his nose with a handkerchief and said loudly in disdain: ¡°Step back a bit, it¡¯s too disgusting.¡± It was even more terrifying than the hanging corpse wall he had seen a few days ago. At this time, Hassan was so shocked that he actually died from suffocation! Before his death, he red at Old Bray, mumbling to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ I don¡¯t believe this.¡± How could he possibly lose? After all, he had read theplete version of ¡°The Art of Magic¡±. And the moment Old Bray saw his disciple copse, he couldn¡¯t tell if it was pain or regret in his heart. No matter what, Hassan was his disciple. Their rtionship was once like father and son, and he truly treated him as his own child. As an elder, Old Bray felt heartbroken to be sending off someone younger. He also med himself for not teaching Hassan well, leading him to this dead end. Old Bray squatted down powerlessly and gently closed Hassan¡¯s eyes. He whispered in his ear, ¡°Actually, you have a good talent. I once said that you were a rare talent in a hundred years, and I wasn¡¯t lying.¡± ¡°However, your w was your pride and arrogance, unable to tolerate the slightest grievance.¡± ¡°The reason you lost is that ¡®The Art of Magic¡¯ was partly written by me.¡± How could it possibly beplete? Since Old Bray himself had not thought aboutpleting it, thetter half mentioned by Hassan was actually added by the Cunningham familyter on. Its core theme had long deviated from his original concept, and Hassan, using this book as a textbook for study, forgot to explore the differences. This led to his ultimate failure! Hayden had lost the first game, his eyebrows furrowed tightly. He waved his hand lightly, ordering his men to take the body away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jaelynn, standing beside him, dissatisfiedly stopped him. ¡°Why bother with a dignified burial for such trash? Just dump him in a mass grave, right?¡± After Jaelynn spoke, Hayden did not object. To his two men, it seemed the young master had tacitly agreed. Therefore, they carried Hassan¡¯s body together towards the mass grave for disposal, leaving it to be devoured by wild snakes and beasts of the mountain. Hassan, who had been quite renowned in his youth, ended up with such a miserable fate, inevitably causing sighs ofment. Old Bray sighed in his heart. He felt it was not worth it for Hassan. Dying for such an unemotional organization, only to be discarded in such a hasty manner. What was it all for? If he had not harbored evil intentions back then and followed him wholeheartedly and diligently, By now, he might at least have be a dean, a respected medical expert. The deceased has passed away, and anything said now is toote. When Old Bray decided to cast this spell on him, he also made up his mind to cleanse the sect. ¡°The result is out, I¡¯m tired and will go rest first. The rest is up to you and Kelvin to handle.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne smiled gratefully at Old Bray, giving him an admiring thumbs-up. ¡°I never doubted you, Old Bray. I knew you would win.¡± ¡°Oh, stop ttering me, Cheyenne. I¡¯m just using a little trick,¡± Old Bray humbly replied. His modesty felt like a p in the face to Hayden, Jaelynn, and the others. Just moments ago, they were relieved that Hassan had beaten Old Bray; the next second, Hassan was dead. The safe one turned out to be this seemingly old man with white hair. Now everyone felt their faces burning with pain; their faces were swollen. Jaelynn looked at Hayden displeasedly and suddenly kicked a trash can next to her angrily. ¡°I told you we should have just killed them. You insisted on ying these tedious games,¡± sheined and then coldly turned away and left. Only Cheyenne and the others remained. Hayden could barely keep his smile, but he maintained a calm facade. Two rounds remained, and the next round was crucial; they could not afford another loss. ¡°Mrs. Foley, how do you want the second round to go?¡± At this, Cheyenne nced at the cage holding Omari and said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s continue as you initially proposed. We¡¯ll bet on whether Omari can recognize me without harming me.¡± ¡°If he recognizes me and doesn¡¯t hurt me, then you hand over his antidote.¡± ¡°If not, I¡¯m willing to take the same poison. How does that sound?¡± Hayden, overseeing this round himself, was confident of his victory and quickly agreed to Cheyenne¡¯s terms. ¡°That¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t regret itter, Mrs. Foley.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I certainly won¡¯t.¡± ¡°When does the match start?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no day like today. Let¡¯s do it now.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± As soon as they reached an agreement, a weak voice suddenly came from behind them. Turning around, they saw Elsa had arrived. Elsa had just bumped into her aunt, who had stormed off in a huff. After asking around, she learned that they had lost the first round and that the second round was about to begin. She hurried over. Upon hearing that it involved a gamble with Cheyenne, she thought she could defeat her and came despite being ill. Initially, Hayden was against it, but persuaded by Elsa¡¯s insistence, he agreed. ¡°Alright, but we absolutely cannot afford to lose this time.¡± ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t have faith in me, you should have faith in your mother parasite,¡± Elsa said confidently. On the other hand, Kelvin also expressed his concern for Cheyenne. If it were the old Omari, there would be no need for concern. But now Omari had lost his reason and did not recognize Cheyenne. Cheyenne, risking herself in this way, worried him. Knowing his concerns, sheforted him with a smile. ¡°I trust Omari just as I trusted Old Bray. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as Cheyenne already started walking determinedly towards the cage. He could only hope that Omari would regain his senses soon and not harm Cheyenne. Elsa also took a mother parasite from Hayden, a ck snake as thin as a thread. It looked disgusting, but she had to hold it, because only by having it could she control Omari. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re going to lose!¡± she dered menacingly, holding the mother parasite. Chapter 1116: He actually harmed Cheyenne himself In a moment of extreme danger, Elsa suddenly shouted loudly, ¡°Stop!¡± A gust of wind blew across her face, and just as the fist was about to hit her, it stopped abruptly in front of her eyes. Omari looked at her expressionlessly, the anger in his eyes slowly disappearing, and finally bing empty and lifeless. Elsa breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this poison to be so miraculous, making people so obedient.¡± If only she had known about this earlier. ¡°Do you remember your name?¡± Omari mechanically replied, ¡°Number 07.¡± Hmm? It seemed that he was truly deeply poisoned, even forgetting his own name. Elsa furrowed her brows and continued, ¡°Do you remember who I am?¡± ¡°Master, mistress.¡± This answer satisfied Elsa greatly, she continued to speak, ¡°Very well, you must remember mymand. Do you see that woman over there?¡± ¡°From now on, she is your enemy!¡± Upon hearing this answer, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss. ¡°Omari, look at me carefully. Do you really not recognize me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we best friends? Have you forgotten?¡± Best friends? When Omari heard this, his heart ached as if he had lost something very important. There was a name on the tip of his tongue, but he couldn¡¯t remember what her name was. But when he saw her, his gaze was a bit warmer than before. ¡°Omari, you shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°You are Master Omari of the Lara family, the chairman of the Lara Group, the famouswyer Omari, absolutely not a puppet to be yed with!¡± Upon hearing this, Omari¡¯s eyes turned red with emotion. However, before he could respond, Elsa interrupted. ¡°Omari, follow mymand, kill her!¡± With thismand, Omari¡¯s eyes turned cold again. With killing intent rising, he suddenly rushed towards Cheyenne and grabbed her by the neck. Seeing this fierceness, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious and took a few steps forward uncontrobly. ¡°Omari, you are not allowed to harm her!¡± Meanwhile, Elsa was secretly delighted, thinking that if Omari killed his beloved Cheyenne, the irony of it all would be so poetic. Looking at Cheyenne, she stood still and let Omari grab her, her back rudely against the wall, causing her pain. Her exquisite face wrinkled into a frown, but she only let out a muffled groan without saying a word. Omari lowered his head and slowly approached her, his sharp nails pressing against her artery. With a light scratch, he could instantly take her life by cutting her blood vessel. But there was a voice in his heart telling him: Don¡¯t kill her! She is important to you, you just can¡¯t remember her temporarily. Another voice was telling him ¨CThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kill her! This is an order. His nails were leaving marks on her skin, and soon a blood-red slit appeared. Blood beads oozed out, the size of soybeans, making her pale neck look particrly heartbreaking. But Cheyenne seemed to have no pain sensation, staring at him straight in the eye and saying, ¡°If you want to kill me, I will not resist, because I owe you.¡± ¡°For all these years, you have been there for me, and as a friend, I have never done anything for you.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn, I have no regrets.¡± In Omari¡¯s diminishing will, only by constantly fighting and struggling, killing to clear a way out with blood can one obtain the right to survive. However, now, Cheyenne offered her life without any resistance, which was beyond his consciousness. Omari was temporarily unable to react to how he should handle the situation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t kill me, then I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± Omari¡¯s eyes rolled, his lips twitched, and he wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t find the words. ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡­ Elsa on the side was getting anxious and almost couldn¡¯t resist stepping in herself. ¡°Imand you to kill her quickly, I am your master.¡± As the words fell, Omari was indeed influenced by the parasite once again and clenched his fist. At the same time, Cheyenne¡¯s final moment arrived. ¡°Three.¡± This time, before Omari could make a move, Cheyenne unexpectedly pped him. ¡°Are you awake now?¡± Taken aback by the p, Omari stared at her angrily. ¡°What? Still not awake? Then herees another p!¡± Cheyenne struck again. This time, Omari instinctively turned his head to the side. This action gave Cheyenne the opportunity to use the silver needle hidden in her hand to stab him in the back of his neck. For Omari, who had no senses of pain, he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Because he had focused all his attention on Cheyenne¡¯s hand, fearing that she would give him another p. The imagined pain did note, which made Omari once again fall into self-doubt. This also proved that he was beginning to have self-awareness. Taking this opportunity, Cheyenne stabbed the silver needle into his head for the second time. After these two stabs, Omari¡¯s consciousness became much clearer, and the familiar figure in front of him made his heart ache. His lips trembled slightly as he slowly uttered one word. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± He had repeated this name a thousand times in his heart. Now that he said it out loud, his heart was filled with mixed emotions. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for only a few months, Omari felt like it had been a lifetime. Especially when he saw the wound on Cheyenne¡¯s neck, he realized he had caused it and felt guilty beyond measure. He looked down at the blood on his fingernails in disbelief, wishing he could chop off his own hand. ¡°I¡­ I hurt Cheyenne, I deserve to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Cheyenne¡­ why did I do that, I deserve to die.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but apologize in a low voice, then forcefully mmed his hand against the cage. Thump¡­ In an instant, Cheyenne heard a clear sound of bones shifting. Fresh red blood kept gushing from his hand, flowing onto the ground in waves and forming a pool of blood. Cheyenne quickly stopped him, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, you didn¡¯t hurt me. Omari, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± She was truly worried about what would happen if her actions just now couldn¡¯t save him. The memories of this period rushed to Omari¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t ept that the self who studiedw had done so many inhumane things. And he couldn¡¯t forgive himself for almost killing Cheyenne just now. Chapter 1117: Unexpected Results ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry about me, just kill me now.¡± ¡°Please, kill me¡­ I don¡¯t want to turn into that ghostly appearance again.¡± He must be very ugly. He had seen others who were poisoned by parasite, their faces would be horrifying, their skin and body would change. Cheyenne must have also seen him like that, his once prestigious reputation ruined. Caring about his appearance, Omari must feel very painful inside. Cheyenne naturally couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill him, so heforted him, saying: ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. You were just poisoned and controlled by others.¡± ¡°Now that you are awake, you are still the same person as before, and I am still the same Cheyenne as before, we will always be friends.¡± Upon hearing these words, Omari felt relieved, tears rolling down his cheeks. ¡°Cheyenne, thank you.¡± If she hadn¡¯t risked her life toe find him here, he might have been controlled by the parasite forever. He would be an emotionless killing machine, not knowing when he would die in a fight, just like everyone else, taken out and buried haphazardly. Cheyenne was also moved by her own actions, tears in her eyes, she said self-deprecatingly: ¡°I don¡¯t know why I suddenly came here so magnanimously to find you, probably I was being impulsive.¡± ¡°This time you owe me a life, you¡¯re not allowed to talk about dying again in the future.¡± This life was already hers, even if Cheyenne didn¡¯t say it, Omari had always thought so. ¡°Cheyenne¡­¡± Just as he was about to embrace her, his gaze suddenly fell on Kelvin standing not far away from the cage. Omari was astonished as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°He¡­¡± How did hee here! Although Kelvin was outside, he had been paying attention to what was happening inside the iron cage. Omari had finallye to his senses, feeling both joy and someint. Because he had hurt Cheyenne just now even though it wasn¡¯t his intention. Their eyes met, both big men inexplicably bowed their heads in guilt. Omari had never expected Kelvin toe and save him, as his rival he should hate himself to death. He felt embarrassed instead. Considering what Kelvin had done for him, he decided to be nicer to Kelvin in the future. At least now he found Kelvin much more likable than before. On the other hand, Elsa looked on in astonishment as the situation suddenly reversed. ¡°How could this happen? Wasn¡¯t it said that as long as the mother parasite wasn¡¯t dead, the offspring parasite would always obey?¡± But her mother parasite in her hand was still alive, why did Omari suddenly wake up? She looked at Omari for confirmation. He was also puzzled, the parasite was researched by Hassan, and there had never been any mistakes in the previous experiments. And Omari was the strongest in terms ofbat strength. In order to ¡°specially care¡± for him, Hayden had Hassan use the most poisonous hair snake mother blood on him. How did it malfunction today? Unfortunately, Hassan was dead, and there was no one here who understood parasite. They naturally didn¡¯t know that Cheyenne hadn¡¯t actually removed the parasite, she just temporarily paralyzed the offspring parasite with silver needles. The effects of these two needles wouldst for three days. If the parasite poison couldn¡¯t be removed within three days, Omari would be controlled again. By then, even she would be powerless. Cheyenne cleared her throat, turned to Hayden behind her and said: ¡°Mr. Lara, the oue of the second round has been decided, I believe I have won.¡± ¡°ording to the agreement, can I take Omari now?¡± Now even Hayden¡¯s face turned dark. He had lost two rounds in a row, even if he won the third round, he still lost. And most importantly, Hayden, who was confident in winning the second game, unexpectedly lost. This not only allowed Cheyenne to take advantage of a simple issue with Omari, but also affected thousands of others. The question is, are their situations simr to Omari¡¯s? As for Elsa, she was simply angry because she lost to Cheyenne. In a fit of rage, she threw the mother parasite in her hand to the ground and stomped on it harshly. ¡°What a useless thing! It ims to control people, but in the end, they¡¯re just a bunch of worthless things!¡± With a st, the mother parasite was crushed by her foot, and white meat juice oozed out and dripped onto the ground. At the moment the mother parasite burst, therva inside Omari¡¯s body gradually withered until it died. Cheyenne clearly saw a change in Omari¡¯s skin color, from deep green to light green, and finally back to normal. His body also deted like a deted balloon, returning to its previous state. Although he still looked haggard and thin, he was no longer as terrifying as before. This was the reaction of the insects being released. Hayden realized he had been deceived and looked coldly at the mother parasite on the ground. ¡°Damn it, we were fooled. Cheyenne just used a trick, the insects are still active.¡± It was actually Elsa who allowed Omari to escape the control!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. This dramatic ending was unexpected even for Cheyenne herself. She originally thought she would have to put in more effort to release the insects, but Elsa¡¯s impulsive actions saved her a lot of trouble. Elsa was so angry that she saw stars, ¡°You lied to me! This is not fair, you cheated!¡± In response, Cheyenne sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat, you identally killed the insect yourself.¡± ¡°And our bet was that as long as Omari could recognize me, I would win, without specifying the method.¡± She never said that she had released the insects inside Omari, it was all their imagination. ¡°You!¡± Elsa¡¯s mouth twisted in anger, distorting her once beautiful features into something ugly and grotesque. ¡°So cunning, even we were deceived.¡± Hayden could only endure the bitterness and announce the result of the match. ¡°Even though you won the second game, the oue of the third game is not important anymore, but we still need to finish it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe I will lose all three games. I will set the rules for the third game.¡± ¡°In two days, meet at the execution room.¡± After leaving these cold words, Hayden turned and left. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure you see our victory in the third game!¡± Elsa red at them maliciously and hurriedly followed Hayden out. She was just a paper tiger, not scary at all. Cheyenne didn¡¯t take her words to heart, but turned to talk to Omari. ¡°How did youe here, and how much do you know about the secrets here?¡± Omari couldn¡¯t remember much about how he ended up here. Before losing consciousness, he only remembered following a case to the border, and the rest was a nk. Chapter 1118: Oliver’s Test When he woke up again, he had lost his original appearance, with onlymands left in his mind. But he probably knew some inside information, such as ¡°These green monsters that are neither human nor ghost are all soldiers of Che.¡± They are probably all under Elsa. Because of her order, they were transferred here to undergo transformation, the process of transformation is to make them swallow the snake venom of the snake that altered their appearance. People with strong physical qualities who drink this poison can enhance their physical fitness and stimte greater potential. The corresponding change is that the skin and appearance will change, just as they saw before, the whole person turns green. And those who did not survive the snake venom outbreak all died without exception. Their bodies were then thrown to the Hanging Corpse Wall on the east side of the small ind. This is just the first step. The second step is to let the survivors continue to fight. This process is like raising parasite. Make them cannibalize each other, select the strongest fighters for further training. The person who survives and defeats everyone in the end is the ¡°parasite King.¡± As for what they want to do after the parasite King is born, Omari is not sure. ¡°This incident not only involves the Lara family and the Weaver family, but probably another person.¡± ¡°I once heard him talking on the phone with another man who is not here, probably abroad.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne immediately thought of a person in her mind, justcking proof. ¡°How many people do you estimate are being detained here?¡± Kelvin suddenly asked. Even Hassan, a core manager, has no extra expression when Hayden dies, which means the power behind him must be very strong. There are only five of them now, with one old and one young, how to face the opponent¡¯s multitude of soldiers? Omari furrowed his brows and roughly estimated in his mind, saying, ¡°The Dragon Serpent Isle prison is veryrge, with numerous dungeons and Tiger Cages. The most people I have seen in this period is probably less than a thousand.¡± ¡°But how many are still hidden is unknown.¡± They are the corebat power cultivated by Jaelynn, and the first batch of people toe into contact with snake parasite. Upon hearing this, Old Bray immediately made a decision, ¡°So our main tasks are two.¡± First, to find the location of the mother snake. Second, to find out how many cards they have. After determining these two things, it is time to seek help from outside. And they only have two days. Because in two days, the third round of the bet begins, whether they win or lose, Hayden and the two from the Weaver family will not let them go. This is beyond doubt. ¡°Well, let¡¯s cooperate. Cheyenne and I will be responsible for finding the mother snake, Omari, you will be responsible for exploring the enemy¡¯s strength.¡± Kelvin gave the order lightly, not giving Omari any time to refuse before leaving. ¡°Me!¡± Why should he, who is still weak, be tasked with such a difficult thing? Thinking that he would undoubtedly be beatenter, Omari felt pain all over his body. He urgently needed Cheyenne to give him a few shots. When he looked up, Cheyenne had been dragged away by Kelvin long ago, and there was no trace of a person in front of him. On the other side, Bamboo Ind is about to wee high-ranking dignitaries, and as soon as he arrived, a directive was issued to protect Mr. Lucas. His arrival made the deputy generals stationed on the ind uneasy, fearing that the simple conditions here would offend the distinguished guest.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Finally, a white private ne descended from the sky. The massive body slowly sank down, stirring up the surrounding trees and dust, creating a natural circle in the air. ¡°Mr. Lucas is here, follow me to wee him,¡± said the receptionist. The aircraft door opened quickly. A young man in a white suit stepped out from inside. He looked elegant andposed, with a slim and tall figure that made him very handsome. The receptionist was stunned in ce. Wasn¡¯t Mr. Lucas supposed to be a man in his fifties? But the man in front of them appeared to be only thirty-five or thirty-six years old, with a mature and handsome face that was the popr type for women. Moreover, he was holding a little boy¡¯s hand, making everyone unable to regain their senses for a long time. How could he bring a little baby to such a dangerous ce? The young master was dressed in a ck casual sports suit, carrying his little backpack, obediently following behind Mr. Lucas. His shy eyes nced at the people present. ¡°Wee, Mr. Lucas, since you were sent by the higher-ups to guide our rescue mission, we will definitely cooperate actively.¡± ¡°Skip the pleasantries, I want to know how the situation is here now,¡± Channing said without beating around the bush, leading Oliver towards the temporary tent. The deputy reported truthfully, ¡°We received a message from Master Iker three days ago.¡± ¡°Oh? What did he say?¡± ¡°Master Iker only said one sentence, Mr. Foley and Miss Lawrence are missing, he suspects they have been imprisoned.¡± Then there was a map. It marked the location of the prison and the power nt, as well as the river connecting the two. The news before was meaningless to Channing. If it wasn¡¯t for his daughter and son-inw having trouble, why would he bothering to this filthy ce? The map, on the other hand, was useful, showing that Iker was working diligently. ¡°Oliver,e over and take a look,¡± Channing suddenly beckoned to his grandson with the map in hand, and thetter trotted over immediately. He squeezed into the gap below the map, sandwiched between his grandfather and the map, attentively observing the map. People around were first dumbfounded, then angry but dared not speak. This was a matter of life and death, how could Mr. Lucas treat a child¡¯s ything, letting a toddler casually look at it? Moreover, what could a boy under five years old figure out? But the next second, Oliver pped them in the face. A toddler under five years old, after just one nce at the map, came up with a brilliant idea that they couldn¡¯t think of no matter how hard they tried. ¡°Grandpa, look, the power nt and the prison are connected, but as long as we time it right, we can do a diversionary attack,¡± Oliver said. Channing knew Oliver was smart, but he didn¡¯t expect that at such a young age, he would even know such tactics, and now he was applying it in practical experience. ¡°How do we do a diversionary attack? Tell me in detail if it¡¯s feasible,¡± Channing asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver said, then meticulously circled the power nt and the prison on the map in front of him, taking out a pencil from his backpack. Chapter 1119: Low-key ¡°These two ces are very important. Otherwise, the other party would not deliberately widen the river to connect the two ces.¡± ¡°The advantage of doing this is that we can know immediately what happened to the other party.¡± ¡°But the disadvantage is that if one party has a problem, the other party will definitely have to send reinforcements, which will reduce their own strength.¡± ¡°So we need to calcte the timing to make them unable to rush to support each other.¡± The time difference is on the road they are traveling. They need to send someone to ignite the power nt outside to create an explosion event to attract the attention of the enemy. At the same time, they need to create the illusion that there are many people on their side, so that the other party wille out in full force. Then they arrange for people to receive at the prison. The most important point is the ambush halfway, where heavy forces need to be stationed. Once the enemy enters the battlefield, they will take action to catch people. To minimize casualties, Oliver also ns to blow up the valves of the river to hinder their steps with the resistance of the water flow. After rescuing the people, they will destroy the prison as well. This way, they can achieve the effect of killing two birds with one stone! Oliver¡¯s words were very brilliant, which amazed Channing. He felt extremely proud. Such a clever and outstanding child is his grandson. But the deputymander and others were bewildered after hearing this. What kind of n is this? ¡°Young master, I, I still don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡± ¡°When we haven¡¯t approached yet, the other party has already discovered our traces.¡± ¡°Or, let¡¯s wait for Master Iker toe back before making a decision.¡± He couldn¡¯t make up his mind. But deep down, he was very resistant to listening to a small kid¡¯s words. What does a silly kid know? It would be tragic if he yed with fire and got burned. But he couldn¡¯t directly reject Channing, so he could only use Captain Iker as an excuse. Before he could finish speaking, a familiar voice came from the door. ¡°No need, just listen to Oliver.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned around and saw that Master Iker, who had been missing for several days, had returned. He looked quite disheveled. His hair was messy, his clothes were dirty, and the heavy dark circles under his bronze skin couldn¡¯t hide, and he had lost weight. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot these days, maybe even stayed up all night. Iker smiled gently and walked up to Channing, respectfully calling him ¡°Uncle Channing.¡± ¡°Well, where have you been these days?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding outside the prison for three days, recording their shift change rules and all exit routes.¡± Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t seen any trace of Cheyenne and Kelvin during these days. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t seen theming out either, which meant they were still in the prison. They were just locked in deeper dungeons, so saving them would require a direct approach. Or¡ªcoboration inside and outside! ¡°Oliver is very clever, his thoughts just now coincided with mine. Only in this way can we take advantage of this gap in time to rescue Cheyenne and the others.¡± ¡°It would be even better if we could contact them, so we can refine the rescue n better.¡± By the way, blowing up the river is actually very simple. Because this river flows from a lower location to a higher one, the prison is lower than the power nt. He remembers the oil they saw in the grass that day with Cheyenne and Kelvin. These days, he marked the storage location of the oil.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As long as the oil is poured into the river, because the density of oil is less than water, it will definitely float on the water surface. They could simply start a fire, use the power of the water flow to damage the power nt. This way, they could avoid the possibility of being discovered by the enemy. ¡°Oliver is really a smart boy. When you grow up, I really want to take you to join the army.¡± The country needs talents like this, and will definitely allow him to y his greatest value. Oliver received Iker¡¯s praise and couldn¡¯t help but blush. He then ¡°humbly¡± added, ¡°I can also program, making a timed bomb is not a problem.¡± Channing felt it was unlikely, he was only five years old, and he hadn¡¯t even set off fireworks, how could he know how to make explosives? ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, that stuff is too dangerous. You can research it when you grow upter.¡± Upon hearing this, Oliver¡¯s face became serious, looking at his grandfather seriously, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, but my mom said to be humble and ordinary, otherwise people will be jealous, so I didn¡¯t say it before.¡± Is it true that Cheyenne knew that Oliver is aputer genius? Finally, Channingpromised, ¡°I can let you watch from the side, but you can¡¯t get involved, understand?¡± What¡¯s the point of just watching? But Oliver dared not disobey his grandfather¡¯s orders and could only pout and agree. ¡°Okay.¡± Next, the most difficult part is how tomunicate between the two of them. Everyone thought hard together and suggested all kinds of methods, but none was unanimously agreed upon. Just then, Oliver identally knocked over the water cup on the table, spilling the tea inside. It was strange that the map, which should have been smudged, remained clear and intact at this moment. ¡°I know!¡± Oliver suddenly shouted, startling everyone. Iker looked at him kindly, his voice involuntarily bing a bit gentler. ¡°What good idea do you have, speak boldly without fear.¡± With Uncle Iker¡¯s support, Oliver gathered courage and brought the map to him. ¡°Uncle Iker, can you answer me a question? What kind of paper is this?¡± ¡°Hmm? This is oiled paper wrap.¡± It was used to wrap dry food when they were preparing to enter the ind, in order to prevent food from getting damp and moldy. When drawing the map, he couldn¡¯t find any usable paper, so he used it temporarily. ¡°Grandfather, Uncle Iker, look, I identally spilled water on it just now, but the paper isn¡¯t wet.¡± ¡°Can we use it to pass on messages?¡± Iker originally thought of disguising himself as a green soldier to find someone, but he didn¡¯t expect Oliver toe up with such a method. ¡°But how can you ensure that your parents will see our message paper?¡± We still need to use this river. Oliver nned to use his newly learned geometric code tomunicate with his mother, so that even if others saw it, they wouldn¡¯t understand the true meaning. They would only think it was a bored child¡¯s creation. The so-called ¡°geometric code¡± was actually something Oliver yed with when he was bored in ss. He drew arge circle on the oiled paper with a pencil, with a curve passing through the middle of the circle. There was also a small circle outside the big circle, roughly marked with scales, resembling a dial. Chapter 1120: Because You Aren’t Worthy of Dealing with Him These lines actually aren¡¯t scales, but rather they indicate the directions where they are located. The big circle signifies the ce where mom is, while the small circle refers to him. He believes that as soon as mom sees this painting, she will definitely understand his meaning, because it¡¯s a little secret between them as mother and son. After the n was ready, it was time to put it into action. Oliver immediately had them bring over wax paper, drew several geometric ciphers, folded them into the shape of little boats, and released them into the river. Watching the little boatsden with secrets being carried away by the river, Oliver¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. ¡°I hope mom can receive my message smoothly.¡± Inside a secret room of the Prison of the Apocalypse, Jaelynn and Hayden were having a video conference with a third mysterious partner. The projector cast the image onto the wall, showing a man in a different space. He was sitting on a European leather sofa, wearing a white bathrobe and holding a ss of red wine with an elegant posture. Seeing this, Hayden gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Master Sam, you¡¯re reallyfortable, just sitting on the sofa and giving orders.¡± ¡°How pitiful for me and General Jaelynn, having to endure the heat and threats of snakes in this godforsaken ce.¡± The man on the screen was Sam. Hearing Hayden¡¯sints, he sipped his red wine nonchntly before speaking. ¡°You think I¡¯m at ease?¡± ¡°Den seems to trust me, but in reality, all significant powers are held by his cronies, and every step I take is like walking on thin ice.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s talk directly about the current situation on Dragon Serpent Isle.¡± Jaelynn spoke first, informing Hayden of the situation. ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s no change on the ind for now, but we¡¯ve had some serious internal issues-let¡¯s talk about that first.¡± Hearing this, Sam shifted to a morefortable position, asking Jaelynn what exactly was going on. ¡°It all started when Mr. Lara captured Kelvin and Cheyenne,¡± Jaelynn angrily stated that it would have been sufficient to just kill those two troublesome individuals, but Mr. Lara chose to childishly make a bet with that woman. Now, after losing two rounds of a best-of-three challenge, they hadpletely lost face as hosts! Mr. Lara frowned slightly, displeased with Jaelynn and considering such tattling behavior childish. ¡°The reason I agreed to the game was to gauge their strength, suspecting that if they had aplices on the ind, they would definitely attempt a rescue during this period.¡± That way, they could capture their aplices at once. If not, those people were doomed anyway, being held in the Tiger Cage where escape was impossible. ¡°Yes, but these days we haven¡¯t seen anyoneing for a rescue, instead, we lost Hassan.¡± ¡°I think your pointless test can end now, let me just shoot Kelvin and Cheyenne and avoid furtherplications!¡± No sooner had Jaelynn spoken than Sam interrupted her coldly. ¡°You can make a fuss as you like, but let me make myself clear, you are not to touch those two!¡± This was the first time in years that they had seen Sam so resolute. The two were consequently startled, standing there dumbfounded. Then Jaelynn expressed her iprehension. ¡°Why? You hate him too, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have chosen to work with us, if not for avenging that past day!¡± To which Sam responded. ¡°Because you aren¡¯t worthy of dealing with him! Kelvin is my opponent, only I can kill him!¡± There is no direct conflict between Hayden and Kelvin, and they were not very familiar with each other before. But Hayden did not agree to let Kelvin leave the ind alive. ¡°I thought we had been getting along very well for the past three years, Master Sam, you are too harsh with your words.¡± ¡°General Jaelynn is also helping you deal with your enemies. We are considering your aversion to killing.¡± To Hayden¡¯s surprise, Sam¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°I said, you are not allowed to harm them in any way. Two dayster, in the third round¡­ I will personally appear and deal with him!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want our cooperation to break down, then let¡¯s avoid this topic and talk about another n.¡± When Hayden heard this, he knew that Sam was already angry, and discussing further was useless. So he decisively changed the subject. ¡°Okay.¡± Jaelynn, who was personally pped by Sam, was angry inside. He seemed to have no respect for elders, and did not give her any respect. Just a dog from a bereaved family? How arrogant! When she took over sessfully, the Weaver family would definitely control the entire Che. Then she would see how Sam would struggle! Jaelynn could only take a deep breath and admonish herself in her heart- Endure a moment for peace. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the business. The people who are bewitched by parasites have been sessfully trained, totaling 4000 people.¡± ¡°Among them, there are 300 elite troops, who are extremely powerful and have no sense of pain to lead the vanguard.¡± ¡°I still have twenty thousand troops under mymand, stationed in nearby Brewood.¡± She had heard that Abel would attend a five-country conference next month, with the meeting ce in Jadence. After the meeting, one of the scheduled activities was to visit Dragon Bay. ¡°Dragon Bay, what a good name. Even if he is a dragon, he will only perish when hees here.¡± Jaelynn sneered. ¡°The n is to have our people depart from Brewood when Abel¡¯s ship arrives at Dragon Bay and surround him there.¡± Dragon Bay is always windy and wavy, especially at the location of the dragon¡¯s tail, where the waves are even higher. They upied a position that was easy to defend and difficult to attack, and they were also well prepared. Abel would definitely not react in time and be captured. After hearing her entire n, Sam asked only one question. ¡°Dragon Serpent Isle is far from Dragon Bay. How do you transport these 4000 people there?¡± ¡°Preparing so many boats and nes will definitely create a lot of noise.¡± When the president goes abroad, the elite bodyguards around him are like a solid wall of copper. Their safety is guaranteed. It is feared that before their people even set off, the other party already knows. Hayden and Jaelynn had already thought of a solution to this issue. ¡°There is a railway track on Dragon Serpent Isle left by the Fustroydor people in the past.¡± ¡°This track connects Dragon Serpent Isle, Strille, Brewood, and Encevine Ind.¡± They had repaired the abandoned green iron train long ago, and it was hidden in the abandoned power nt. Departing from the power nt, using the train to transport these 4000 people to Dragon Bay would take about four hours. Because it looks the same as the local passenger trains, it would not attract attention. Sam stirred the red wine in his cup thoughtfully, his long and deep-set eyes shining brightly. After a while, he lightly opened his lips and answered slowly, ¡°I understand. Regarding the financial aspect¡­ I will propose it to Mr. Gilliam.¡± Over the past five years, training the parasite people, building infrastructure on the ind, and training soldiers in Brewood required a lot of money. And the person providing them with financial support behind the scenes was Den. Of course, a cunning person like Den would not do anything out of kindness. His help came with conditions. On one hand, he let Jaelynn use her power to cover up his illegal activities, such as smuggling oil. On the other hand, he was trafficking women and children within Che to help him raise the parasite people.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In Vrisa, he was a renowned businessman; In the overseas Chinesemunity, he was a respected patriotic figure; But in Sam¡¯s eyes, he was a hypocritical pseudo-gentleman because he didn¡¯t know how many people were harmed. Ironically, despite his two-faced nature, the victims still foolishly worshipped him. He promised to help Jaelynn seize power andunch a coup, with the condition that she hand over the oil purchasing rights of the entire Che to him. Oil is the lifeblood of industry. Once he controlled the oil, it would be equivalent to the Gilliam family controlling the entire Che industrial sector. Industry is the foundation of a country. If the industry is unstable, it will lead to an economic crisis. Back in the day, the global crisis led many countries to bankruptcy. If Jaelynn sessfully seized power, it may seem like she seeded, but in reality, Den would be the biggest beneficiary because she would only hold a token presidential position, while the lifeline would be in the hands of the Gilliam family. What about Hayden? Chapter 1121: Just admit that I’m amazing His goal was actually quite simple, that was to ally with the Weaver family to bolster his reputation in the capital. Naturally, this required elevating the Lara family¡¯s status in the political arena. Previously, the Lara family had been earnestly conducting business, never delving into the political sphere. Now, opting to coborate with the Weaver family was exactly with this intention in mind. Jaelynn had promised him that once things were sessful¡­ Hayden could serve as a legitor in the senate. The three of them each had their own ambitions and schemes, and they expressed their goals frankly. Only Sam. From start to finish, everyone merely knew he did all this for revenge; nothing else was known. They even sneered at it. Hatred indeed is the best catalyst-it can support a person in aplishing various feats that seemed impossible! Those obsessed with hatred will also possess a resilience and perseverance that others do not have.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The meeting concluded sessfully with the three agreeing tomence actions in two days, and Sam then hung up the phone. The projection on the wall turned into a subdued ck. Jaelynn then tentatively expressed her doubts, ¡°Will Sam really show up two dayster?¡± He always works with speed and precision, yet today he seemed unusually hesitant. Though it was a minor detail, Jaelynn, ever so sharp, sensed something different right away. Thanks to her reminder, Hayden realized that Sam indeed seemed off today. ¡°Perhaps, but it¡¯s normal for him to be cautious with such a big matter; asking a few extra questions is probably just to make sure the n is foolproof.¡± ¡°You know, he always strives for perfection!¡± ¡°I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± Jaelynn exhaled lightly, quickly turned, and left the secret room. The night was deep, and inside Tiger Cage, it was so dark that one couldn¡¯t see their hand in front of their face, except for a faint light emitting from the wrought iron wallmps along the corridor. In the darkness, Cheyenne idly kicked at the weeds on the ground with the tips of her toes. She could even hear the slight rustling noises-no doubt the mice. Prisons and mice are indeed perfect partners; having been here for just a few days, she had already killed a dozen mice. See, they were all hanging on the wall. After all, they looked more like a family when neat and tidy, though this method was a bit wasteful of her silver needles. Kelvin nced at it once and felt his scalp go numb; he unconsciously swallowed his saliva and shifted his gaze away. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite boring, isn¡¯t it?¡± He said weakly. It had be so boring that she had even begun lining up the mice¡­ Cheyenne simply nodded honestly, shrugged her shoulders, and said, ¡°What can you do when we¡¯re locked up here all day? Apart from eating and sleeping, it¡¯s tedious.¡± Even a math book would seem interesting to her by now. Kelvin looked at her sympathetically. Then touched his nose and coughed embarrassingly. ¡°I¡¯m pretty bored too.¡± ¡°See, so how do you manage to sit there all day without saying a word or moving?¡± Sometimes she even wondered if he was going to be petrified¡­ Kelvin replied that although his body hadn¡¯t moved, he had been constantly brainstorming ways to escape. That¡¯s when Cheyenne had to ask. ¡°So, have you thought of any good methods yet?¡± He boldly answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet; your mouse family disgusts me.¡± It was clearly his own inability to find a solution, how could he me her for ying with mice? Cheyenne pouted her lips unhappily, stretched out her foot, and lightly kicked his thigh. ¡°Move over; I also want to lie down and think about a solution.¡± But Kelvin despised that her hands had just touched mice and wouldn¡¯t let her sleep next to him at any cost. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wash your hands, or else stay a meter away from me.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheyenne nearly burst outughing. ¡°You even ate a bug, and I didn¡¯t despise you, yet you start despising me?¡± ¡°Moreover, my dear Mr. Foley, you should smell yourself; you¡¯re almost stinky!¡± And she wasn¡¯t narcissistic. When she smelled herself, there was still a faint fragrance of flowers, with no sour stench even after so many days; truly a miracle. Kelvin¡¯splexion changed, and he immediately sniffed his armpit. The next moment, his handsome face crumpled into a frown, and he clenched his fist angrily. ¡°Damn this Omari, he¡¯ll see when I get out!¡± If not for him, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up unable to bath for seven days, dirty and disheveled. As the words left his mouth, a feeble snicker came from the cell next door. ¡°Kelvin, do you think people who studyw can¡¯t fight?¡± ¡°I can fight you precisely, you know.¡± The speaker was Omari, imprisoned in the adjacent cell, diagonally across from Old Bray. And Mike, ording to the game¡¯s agreement, had already been sent out. Kelvin¡¯s expression turned even sourer after he heard this; he spoke sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that businessmen can¡¯t fight¡­ these past few years, I¡¯ve just been too temperate to tolerate you still being alive!¡± Across from him, Old Bray was taken aback, his eyes filled with disbelief before he snorted coldly to interrupt them. ¡°Enough, you twobined are nearly as old as I am; can you be a bit more steady?¡± Cheyenne also twisted Kelvin¡¯s ear in agreement. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, hiss, Old Bray is watching, don¡¯t make me look bad.¡± Even if you couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the adjacent cell, Omari could somewhat imagine from the conversation. He chuckled gleefully. ¡°Kelvin, serves you right!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cheyenne was speechless. It seemed twisting his ear was futile. Oh well¡­ let them quarrel, or else this ce is as quiet and eerie as the underworld. She silently moved to the side and sat down; not sure if it was her imagination, it felt chilly on her bottom. To verify her guess, she reached out to touch. Her palm also felt a cold sensation, not just that, but there was also a pulsating frequency. ¡°This feeling¡­ it¡¯s water flow!¡± Being able to feel the force of the water flow with her palm indicated the groundyer wasn¡¯t deep, there was a river below. ¡°Quiet down, Mr. Lara¡­ go to the wall and touch it with your hand, see if it feels cool?¡± Omari heard this, thinking she was concerned about whether he was hot. Immediately he said, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not hot.¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes grossly, fortunately, Omari couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Who the fuck is asking if you¡¯re hot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to explore; I¡¯ve discovered there¡¯s a river below this prison, so I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s the same on your side?¡± Upon learning the truth, Omari¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. ¡°Ah, got it, I¡¯m on it.¡± A few secondster, his excited voice came from next door. ¡°It really is cool.¡± On the other side, Old Bray gave it a try, unfortunately, his cell had no sound of water. ¡°It seems this river runs along our side, Omari, try if you can punch through the ground?¡± ¡°If you can, then that¡¯s impressive!¡± Upon hearing this, Omari felt that Kelvin was definitely taking revenge on him, actually asking him to punch the ground bare-handed. Why doesn¡¯t he do it? But men always want to save face, especially in front of the one they love, so he must puff himself up. Even for a chance to win his rival¡¯s admission of ¡°Impressive, indeed,¡± he couldn¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t! ¡°Of course I can! Cheyenne, just wait, I¡¯lle and save you right away.¡± Saying so, Omari tightly closed his eyes, trying to gather all his strength into his fist. Once he made up his mind, he struck forcefully towards the ground. Bang- Fortunately, he had been previously subjected to parasite, and his body had been enhanced, gaining much strength than before. Although this punch didn¡¯t break through the ground, it caused stones to scatter, creating quite a big pit. However, Omari was not satisfied with this result. Because Kelvin had just said to punch through the ground with ¡°one punch.¡± Looks like he needed one more punch. This time, he intentionally made less noise; the second punch went down. Stones and blood sttered together, numbing his entire arm with pain, but finally, he saw the water. ¡°Kelvin, I did it. Now, quickly say that I¡¯m impressive!¡± Kelvin looked unwell, ¡°You punched twice, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear.¡± Omari was speechless. Chapter 1122: The Third Match Begins Kelvin, not wanting to be outdone, tried to smash the ground with his fists. Though the uneven ground visibly bore a pit, his hand was bleeding too.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cheyenne, feeling a pang of sympathy, hesitated before softly saying: ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up and wait for Mr. Lara to rescue us?¡± As the saying goes, one shouldn¡¯t just sit and puff in pride; Kelvin did not want to sit around waiting for his rival to save him. How embarrassing that would be! Omari added fuel to the fire from the side, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Foley, if you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t force yourself, let me do it.¡± He also wanted to y the role of the knight in shining armor to save his princess. Though his knightly appearance was more akin to a beggar¡¯s, charisma is something thates from within! When Kelvin heard this, he almost spat out blood in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to judge whether I can or cannot.¡± He murmured under his breath, ¡°All that matters is that Cheyenne knows.¡± Cheyenne immediately widened her eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, get to work.¡± Spurred by the challenge, Kelvin pushed his body to its limits and punched a hole through the ground with three punches. He was not pleased with the result, which was exactly as he had expected, with Omariughing heartily next door. ¡°Kelvin, you have to admit that I¡¯m better.¡± ¡°Childish!¡± Mr. Foleymented disdainfully. Cheyenne crouched down, reached into the hole, and unexpectedly touched something. She pulled it out curiously. It was a small boat. ¡°Why would there be such a child¡¯s toy here?¡± Kelvin also came over, his keen eyes noticed something inside the boat, so he decided to tear it open. He found that it was covered in indecipherable markings. ¡°Like hieroglyphs, what the hell?¡± But Cheyenne recognized it at a nce; this was Oliver¡¯s creation. She was both surprised and worried. ¡°It¡¯s Oliver who¡¯se; this drawing is the message he wants to convey to us.¡± Kelvin thought she was delusional, checked her forehead with the back of his hand, and whispered, ¡°No fever, why the nonsense?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not speaking nonsense, this is a code between Oliver and me; therge circle represents my location, and the small one represents him.¡± ¡°Your son is smart, not only using scales to express time but also rifying directions.¡± From the drawing, it was evident he was at the three o¡¯clock direction. With White Sand Isle at the center, that direction was northeast, exactly where they hadnded. ¡°The three wavy lines represent rivers, and the triangle represents boats.¡± Oliver was asking for their exact location and indicating that a message could be sent through the floating boats in the river. After hearing her interpretation, Kelvin was amazed. ¡°So it really is Oliver, how did he get here?¡± Given the perilous nature of the ind, where even they were trapped in enemy territory, how much more so for a child? ¡°You can guess he didn¡¯te alone; I wonder if it¡¯s Master Iker or Mr. Murillo who came to rescue us.¡± ¡°They must be ensuring Oliver¡¯s safety for now.¡± Cheyenne found a charred piece of wood to use as a pencil, recording their information on oil paper to send back. Two dayster, the third match of the bet finallymenced, with the content of the bet proposed by Hayden. The game started the night before, at three in the morning, when everyone was sound asleep. Kelvin and Omari were forcibly taken away by two strangers in ck clothes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Startled awake, Omari, caught off guard, questioned loudly: ¡°Who are you, what do you want?¡± The group didn¡¯t answer but rudely covered his head with a ck cloth bag. Kelvin, on the other hand, appeared much moreposed. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry, I believe we¡¯ll see each other again soon.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Even though she knew Hayden wouldn¡¯t kill them just yet, they were bound to suffer. Not to mention Elsa, who hated her to the bone. And that was exactly as Cheyenne had guessed. For the third match, Hayden challenged her to find Kelvin or Omari within 24 hours. Cunningly, the two were held in different locations. With limited time, she could only choose to save one. And she was told going left meant choosing Kelvin; Going right would mean Omari. Since Kelvin couldn¡¯t swim, they had him confined in a water prison filled with numerous venomous creatures. The various secreted toxins mixed together, forming a pool of colorful liquid. From the surveince camera, he could be seen tied to a cross, his lower body submerged in water. The venom continuously eroded his body, distorting his handsome, icy demeanor due to the pain. Omari, too, was in extreme danger. He was confined in arge undergroundboratory, with a huge, four to five-meter-long ck python in the cage at the center. Its head was an odd oval shape, and its body as thick as an adult man¡¯s thigh. And Omari was tied up on an experimental tform less than ten meters from the cage. The cage wasn¡¯t fully locked. Only one lockingtch remained, and the python, starved for three days, ceaselessly gnawed at the lock with its sharp teeth. Once it broke free from the cage, Omari would be its meal. Above her, Elsa¡¯s maniacalughter rang out. ¡°Cheyenne, you can only choose once, have you decided who to save?¡± Regardless of her choice, the other would inevitably be a regret. The dilemma ced before her instantly plunged Cheyenne into a quandary. Choosing Kelvin would mean betraying Omari. If she chose Omari, her child might end up fatherless. After pondering, Cheyenne answered this difficult question with imposing confidence. ¡°Children make choices, adults naturally want both. Both of them are important to me, and I¡¯ll save both!¡± Hearing her confidently spoken words, Elsa couldn¡¯t help but p. ¡°Fine, then I really want to see who you can save! Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, the time started the second you and I began speaking.¡± By now, 10 minutes had passed, leaving her only 23 hours and 50 minutes. Cheyenne scoffed internally. So what? She was confident she would not lose. Kelvin had the Golden Silkworm Magic, usual toxins wouldn¡¯t affect him; though the venom pool was potent, he could still hold on for a while. Omari¡¯s situation, on the other hand, was more urgent. Cheyenne even suspected that the giant python might be the source controlling these biowarriors, the mother parasite of Bane Magic. Hence, her mission was not only to rescue Omari but to also destroy the snake. Chapter 1123 She Chose Omari It just so happened that tomorrow was the day he and Oliver had agreed tounch the attack, and she could take the opportunity to kill the source of the mother parasite underneath the chaos. The surveince footage clearly captured Cheyenne walking to the right. Seeing this, Kelvin couldn¡¯t deny that he felt a twinge of disappointment. She chose Omari¡­ Although he knew deep down that this was the most thorough way to handle the situation, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°How about it, Mr. Foley, your wife seems to love my brother more than you.¡± ¡°As a husband, can you really stay calm watching your wife so affectionate towards another man?¡± Hayden pinched a white handkerchief over his nose, standing by the pool. Looking down at Kelvin¡¯s twisted face in pain in the pool, he deliberately said this to provoke his hatred. Unfortunately, Kelvin didn¡¯t react with the desperate anger Hayden had anticipated; instead, he ¡°thoughtfully¡± came up with an excuse for Cheyenne. ¡°Maybe Cheyenne is just confused, she thought the person locked on the right side was me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, she does this often, which is why I¡¯m scared to let her drive.¡± After hearing this self-deceiving lie, Hayden felt even more sympathetic towards him. He didn¡¯t even need to use the pile of sarcastic remarks he had prepared. ¡°Mr. Foley, if that¡¯s what you think.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an old saying, you can wake up a sleeping person, but you can never wake up someone pretending to sleep.¡± ¡°Frankly speaking, I sympathize with you.¡± In Hayden¡¯s view, Kelvin¡¯s actions were not only self-destructive, but also foolishly giving away his life. As the richest man in the country, what kind of woman couldn¡¯t he have? Why did he have to risk his life for a woman like Cheyenne?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A woman who was so loose, surrounded by numerous suitors who constantly appeared to flirt with her. Any man would find that unbearable. He didn¡¯t know whether to praise Kelvin¡¯s good temper or his broad-mindedness. ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy! Cheyenne is great, we are meant to be together and that will never change.¡± Kelvin firmly rejected his words. Despite this, Hayden continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you another chance, how about that?¡± ¡°If you kill Omari, I will let you and Cheyenne leave.¡± ¡°Mr. Foley, think about it, Omari¡¯s existence should be like a thorn in your eye, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°He serves you no purpose alive. By killing him yourself, you can get revenge and kill two birds with one stone, why not do it?¡± His words made Kelvin fall into deep thought. Meanwhile, Hayden stood with his arms crossed, waiting for his reply. Appearing confident, he seemed certain that Kelvin would agree. The air around them fell silent for a moment. Finally, Kelvin broke the deathly silence with a soft voice. ¡°Alright, I agree to kill Omari.¡± Upon hearing this, Hayden burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, I knew Mr. Foley is a smart man, I also know that you hate Omari just as much as I do.¡± As for why he risked his life to save people on the ind, it was probably because of that woman Cheyenne pressuring him. A fleeting look of disdain crossed Kelvin¡¯s deep-set eyes. However, he echoed Hayden¡¯s words, ¡°It¡¯s true that you dislike him more than me. I may not like Omari, but at most I just don¡¯t want to see him.¡± ¡°And you want to kill your own brother, that¡¯s true ruthlessness.¡± Detecting the sarcasm in Kelvin¡¯s words, Hayden thought he was being praised. ¡°Of course I hate him because he and his home-wrecking mother took away the happiness that should have been mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same as Sam, as an older brother, he hates you just as much, right?¡± When Sam was suddenly mentioned, Kelvin felt a strange sensation in his heart. Five years ago, when he learned that his childhood friend turned out to be his half-brother, he was both surprised and delighted. But there were too many obstacles between them, their rtionship could never go back to how it was. Yet in these years, he would often think back to the memories of their conversations and adventures together. As a friend, Sam was reliable; As a brother, Sam despised him. Kelvin never rejected the idea of having a brother, after all, he was his blood rtive in the world. But he could never figure out what was going on in Sam¡¯s mind. What about the situation on Dragon Serpent Isle? If Sam was involved, would Kelvin have the courage to kill Sam for the greater good? ¡°No, you and him are different!¡± He was just a resentful loser envious of his brother¡¯s sess; While Sam was a perfectionist. On Bamboo Ind¡¯s base. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, Iker suddenly received urgent orders from his superiors. They required him to eliminate all the criminals on Dragon Serpent Isle before sunrise tomorrow. To aid him in this task, they loaned him a general who was familiar with the local terrain and situation. His name was Kim. Forty years old, he had served in the Vrisa Navy for twenty years and had an in-depth knowledge of Dragon Serpent Isle and its surroundings. Due to thenguage barrier, Kim also brought along a woman as a trantor. Upon learning their mission, Iker first expressed his gratitude and thenid out his n. When Kim learned that they nned to destroy the power nt on the ind, he refused, citing the environmental destruction it would cause. ¡°Dragon Serpent Isle has a beautiful environment and many rare species.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t destroy the enemy in such a violent way, think of another solution.¡± Iker then asked, ¡°General Kim, do you have a better n? Those criminals not only have powerful parasite people, but also countless oil resources.¡± If the enemy detected their presence first, they could ignite the oil and cause massive destruction, leaving the ind defenseless. General Kim was at a loss. ¡°Why not implement a blockade strategy? The indcks food and fresh water, they will have to seek supplies from outside.¡± All they needed to do was wait for the enemy toe to them. A blockade strategy? Iker¡¯s lips twitched. They had been able to hide on the ind for years and sustain such arge poption, which meant they had supplies stored for at least two or three years. They couldn¡¯t just wait outside for years. And besides¡­ the orders from above were to act before sunrise tomorrow! Iker raised his hand decisively. ¡°Someone, General Kim must be tired from the long journey, please let him rest!¡± Chapter 1124 It’s Time to Carry out the Plan The order was given, and the deputy general quickly brought a subordinate over. They each took one of General Kim¡¯s arms and led him out of the tent. ¡°General Kim, have a cup of tea with me over here, you must be tired,¡± the deputy general said. ¡°Yes, General Kim, we would also like to learn more about the local culture in Vrisa,¡± the other person chimed in, looking very enthusiastic. General Kim reluctantly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m not tired or thirsty¡­ I can discuss the local culture in Vrisa with you after we finish our business.¡± ¡°Master Iker, think about my suggestion carefully.¡± The deputy general quickly pulled him away. The female trantor ran after them in high heels, unable to hide her smile on her lovely face. This Master Iker from Che was quite interesting. Not wanting to deal with General Kim¡¯s procrastination, he simply had him taken away. After General Kim left, Iker called Channing and Oliver again, and the three of them prepared to continue with their customized n. ¡°There might be a war on the ind soon, and Bamboo Ind might not be safe then.¡± ¡°Uncle Channing, Oliver, I¡¯ll arrange for two people to take you out on a motorboat.¡± ¡°When I rescue Cheyenne and Kelvin, I will make sure they reunite with you as soon as possible.¡± From the messages ryed by Cheyenne in the past few days, they estimated that there were about three to four thousand soldiers on the enemy side. Their troops stationed on the ind numbered less than five hundred, less than a quarter of the enemy¡¯s strength. Winning against such odds would be a difficult battle, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee the safety of Channing and Oliver during the process. So he decided to send them away in advance. But to his surprise, both Channing and Oliver refused his kind offer. ¡°No need, I am not one to fear death,¡± Channing said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m here this time to rescue my daughter, how can I flee in the face of danger?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself, and so can Oliver.¡± ¡°No fleeing grandfather, no fleeing grandson.¡± ¡°Uncle Iker, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay here and won¡¯t go anywhere, is that okay?¡± Iker was truly afraid that something might happen to this grandfather-grandson pair, how could he face Cheyenne then? But seeing their firm determination, he didn¡¯t try to convince them anymore. ¡°Alright, Oliver will stay here. Uncle Channing¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± Channing nodded, and before leaving, he reminded Oliver. ¡°You must stay here obediently and wait for me, rest assured¡­ I will bring your mother back.¡± Only mother? What about father¡­ Oliver suddenly remembered something. Grandfather seemed to not like father very much. If he had to choose to save either his mother or father, he would undoubtedly choose his mother. Thinking of this, the little guy furrowed his delicate brows, and with a serious tone, he said, ¡°And father¡­ Cierra misses him too, Grandfather, please bring them all back.¡± Channing knew exactly what he was thinking. He reached out and pinched the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather won¡¯t let you be without your father, okay?¡± Finally, Oliver smiled in satisfaction. Though he resembled Kelvin, his smile was just like Cheyenne¡¯s, with two dimples. In an instant, the little guy looked much cuter, his serious demeanor usually not as attractive as his smiling face. To protect this radiant smile of Oliver¡¯s, both Channing and Iker promised themselves to give it their all! Dragon Serpent Isle Prison. In the office, Jaelynn, dressed in a dark green uniform, stood in front of the TV with grace. A news report was ying on the screen. ¡°This morning at 8 o¡¯clock, Mr. Abel¡¯s private jet arrived at Jadence Airport, and is set to sail to Linston Bay¡­¡± Just as the host on the screen said this, the screen suddenly went ck. Jaelynn pressed the power button. She tossed the remote on the table and murmured to herself in anticipation, ¡°He¡¯s finally here!¡± Hayden handed her the keys to the restricted areas and wished her well before she set off. ¡°Congrattions, General Jaelynn, after five years of preparation, your n is finally going into action.¡± ¡°The 4, 000 biohumanoids are loaded on the train, ready to follow your orders at any moment!¡± The people were hidden in a secret training facility in the underground parking lot of the power nt. Without the keys in their hands, they wouldn¡¯t be able to open it. Sam had given the keys to Hayden for safekeeping. Now that the time hade, it was time for him to hand over these two keys to Jaelynn. As she took the keys, Jaelynn¡¯s pride made her lift her chin. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lara, for your assistance. Rest assured¡­ after I seed, you will not be forgotten.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and give my best wishes for General Jaelynn¡¯s sess.¡± ¡°Hmm, please look after Elsa for me, I will be back soon to pick her up.¡± With those words, Jaelynn confidently walked away, leaving a gant figure behind for Hayden to admire. Hayden was looking forward to doubling his fame and status in the future, and no longer being overshadowed by the Onistead Four Stooges. As for looking after Elsa? Sorry, he didn¡¯t have time for that now. Because he had to witness Kelvin kill Omari with his own eyes! ¡°Let¡¯s go to theb.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Lara.¡± Just as Jaelynn thought she had control over the 4, 000 elite soldiers and would soon be able to rendezvous with the 20, 000 troops in Brewood, something unexpected happened! As the train was leaving the power nt and passing through a tunnel, there was a sudden explosion up ahead. The tunnel copsed instantly, with rocks falling from above blocking the tracks and forcing the train to stop halfway.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After the drastic change, when she opened her eyes, all she saw was darkness. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Before she could figure out what had happened up ahead, another intense explosion sounded from both sides. The tunnel was a crucial passage for the train to leave the ind, and Iker had already instructed people to set up custom-made bombs on both sides. Once they detected that she had entered this area, Oliver would trigger the explosion. Once Jaelynn was caught off guard, he would apprehend her along with his team. The intense explosionssted for about half an hour, with half a mountain being destroyed. The power nt, shaken by the explosions, began to copse, and at the same time, the riverbanks widened due to the explosives. The river water flowed swiftly, heading straight towards the direction of the prison! Chapter 1125 The Dilemma Even the modified parasite people are ultimately flesh and blood. Under continuous half an hour of intense bombing, they can only turn into fragments, and Jaelynn herself was also injured.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But she was lucky to be found by Iker when she was barely alive. ¡°Take her back, Mr. Harrison will take care of her.¡± For someone like her, disloyal and treacherous, attempting treason, the only oue naturally is one word: death! Before being taken away, Jaelynn looked at Iker in disbelief, eyes wide open. ¡°Why are you here?¡± As Mr. Harrison¡¯s trusted assistant, he should have the important duty of protecting the president and apanying Abel by his side. Her information had never been wrong, and she hadn¡¯t noticed Iker¡¯s presence on Dragon Serpent Isle. ¡°I have been here for almost ten days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, I came here with Cheyenne and Kelvin.¡± ¡°You caught the two of them, thinking they were here just to save Omari, but little did you know that I knew about your n long ago.¡± Today, he specially staged this scene to have her be executed. There were their informants all over the ind, Jaelynn really didn¡¯t know how Iker managed to conceal himself here for so many days. ¡°It¡¯s simple, the most dangerous ce is actually the safest ce, I¡¯ve been hiding in the fishing vige all the time.¡± ¡°Oh, the little vige that you guys set on fire.¡± It was led by Hassan at the beginning. The entire vige was burned to the ground, leaving nothing, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t have thought that anyone would still be living there. It was precisely because of this that Iker managed to escape. ¡°Master Iker is truly a courageous young general, admirable!¡± ¡°I admit defeat to you, but don¡¯t be toocent. Even if I am captured, our n will not be postponed, and in the end, the one who loses will still be you.¡± At that time, Jaelynn thought that Sam in Brewood had already set off, and President Abel might have been arrested by now. As long as she held on a little longer, Hayden would realize that something was wrong here ande to rescue her. Iker coldly snorted, ¡°You are a dead person, what are you dreaming about?¡± ¡°To be honest with you, the twenty thousand people in Brewood have already been wiped out, your n to seize the throne is just empty talk.¡± ¡°Tell me, where are Kelvin and Cheyenne? If you voluntarily tell me, I can ensure you have aplete corpse when you die.¡± At this time, Channing also walked over, his sharp gaze fixed on Jaelynn, and he asked softly, ¡°Where are my daughter and son-inw?¡± Jaelynn stared at him incredulously and said incoherently, ¡°You¡­ How did youe here? When did this ind be a market where you cane and go as you please!¡± Even Channing hade, it seemed that Iker was prepared. Perhaps what he said earlier was true, her only hope now was for Sam to proceed with the n. ¡°Where is Cheyenne!¡± Jaelynn resolutely refused, even looked triumphant at them. ¡°You can find out by yourselves, I will never tell you even if I die.¡± ¡°But I have to remind you, Cheyenne and Kelvin are in danger right now. If you are too slow, they may end up as corpses before you can save them.¡± Upon hearing this, Channing and Iker¡¯s faces changed instantly. ¡°Cheyenne is in danger, I have to go save her!¡± Without hesitating, Channing immediately turned and left. Iker was equally anxious, but he needed to send Jaelynn back to base first. ¡°Uncle, wait, we don¡¯t know the situation inside yet. Why don¡¯t you wait for me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already waited for two days, how long do you want me to wait? If I continue to wait, I¡¯ll go crazy!¡± He couldn¡¯t wait any longer! Channing left without waiting for Omari to finish speaking. Seeing this, Iker could only follow him and sent two people to protect him, while he sent Jaelynn away first. The Prison of the Apocalypse. On the way to the undergroundboratory, Cheyenne encountered numerous obstacles. As soon as she stepped out of the cell, she was confronted by three people in ck robes, wielding wooden sticks in front of her. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Cheyenne said coldly to them. But the three of them stood their ground, holding their wooden sticks horizontally, staring at her with icy eyes. ¡°Very well, if that¡¯s how you want it, let¡¯s make it quick.¡± After hearing these words, the three of them exchanged nces, then they indeed held their wooden sticks horizontally and pounced on her. They attacked fiercely, forming a dense assault that surrounded Cheyenne. In such a desperate situation, she remained calm andposed, adjusting her clothes leisurely. She looked up at themzily. ¡°Alright.¡± It had been a long time since she hadst fought. Cheyenne immediately grabbed a metalmp fixture from the wall, removed the candle on top, leaving only the frame as a weapon, tightly held in her hand. As the three men rushed towards her recklessly, she held her breath instinctively. At the same time, she bravely swung themp fixture towards the nearest person¡¯s head. The fearless posture made the three trained men scared. So, when the distance between them was less than half a meter, they retracted their wooden sticks first. Cheyenne, on the other hand, took advantage of this and used themp fixture to hit the man¡¯s shoulder, causing blood to stter. The first man grabbed his arm in pain and moved back. The second and third men followed suit¡­ She acted without hesitation, her movements quick and ruthless, hitting the three men before they could react to Cheyenne¡¯s attack. Cheyenne easily passed the first challenge. She dropped themp fixture, pped her hands casually, and continued walking forward. The dark and narrow corridor was lined with individual cells, where many men with sinister faces and emaciated bodies were detained. They were sitting on the ground, grooming their hair for lice, but when they saw Cheyenne, their eyes lit up. One of them rushed to the door of the cell, grabbed the iron bars with both hands, and let out a beast-like roar. ¡°Please, save me, get me out of here¡­¡± ¡°Save me first!¡± ¡°Save me, I was here first.¡± ¡­ The eerie and dark corridor became even more frightening because of these pleas for help. As Cheyenne walked among them, she was like a delicious piece of meat, constantly attracting this group of desperate criminals who had been hungry for a long time. Almost in an instant, they all opened their hungry mouths towards Cheyenne, as if they were about to devour her like a terrifying and ferocious beast. Chapter 1126 I Never Claimed to Be a Saint The group inside seemed different from the parasitic people outside; they still retained some awareness, or else they wouldn¡¯t have begged for her help. However, Cheyenne only nced at them hastily before continuing on her way. She still needed to rescue Omari and Kelvin; she couldn¡¯t afford to dy even for a minute on this path. Just then, Elsa¡¯s voice came through the monitor above her head. ¡°Cheyenne, take a good look back, at the man in cell 09.¡± ¡°He¡¯s only 18 this year, with a blind mother waiting for him at home.¡± ¡°As a doctor, are you really going to leave him to die?¡± ¡°As long as you say a word now and walk back ten meters, I can open his cell door and let him go.¡± The condition sounded simple, but once she chose to turn back, it meant she couldn¡¯t save Omari. On one side was the condemnation of professional ethics, on the other side was years of friendship. Cheyenne was instantly caught in a dilemma. At this moment, the young man who was only eighteen was looking at her expectantly. ¡°Miss, please save me. My mother is still waiting for me toe home. I¡¯ve never had a father since I was a child. She raised me all by herself.¡± ¡°If I die, what will happen to her in the future?¡± As he spoke, two heartbreaking tears fell from his eyes. Objectively speaking¡­ eighteen was the age when everything was about to begin, and Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to let him die either. But she had more important things to do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± This was the only answer she could give him. She knew that this was not the answer he wanted to hear, but the fact was, she was human too. She had her own selfishness, wanting to save her friends above all else. Upon hearing this, the young man knew that she had rejected his request, and his gaze suddenly became sharp. He angrily pounded on the iron bars, his voice as fierce as a demon crawling out of hell. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? Why won¡¯t you save me?¡± The iron bars made a loud noise because of his actions, and Cheyenne really doubted whether he woulde out of there and kill her the next moment. Just then, Elsa¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°You won¡¯t save an eighteen-year-old only child, what about the middle-aged man to your right¡­ the one missing an arm?¡± ¡°He came to the ind to catch snakes because his wife has a severe case of leukemia and needs arge sum of money for surgery.¡± ¡°He has five children at home, the oldest is only eleven, the youngest two.¡± ¡°His wife and children are waiting for him toe home, Cheyenne¡­ I¡¯ll ask you again, as a doctor, isn¡¯t it your responsibility to save lives?¡± At the sound of Elsa¡¯s words, Cheyenne turned her head to look at the man standing not far from her. He looked thin and small, with sunken cheeks¡­ Obviously, he had been imprisoned here for quite some time, and his mental state was approaching copse. Yet even so, he still longed for his wife. ¡°Kind-hearted girl, please save me. My wife is still waiting for me toe home.¡± ¡°I have five children, they can¡¯t lose their father.¡± If he died here too, then his poor children would truly be orphans without parents. When Cheyenne heard thest sentence, her heart twisted painfully. As parents themselves, she certainly understood why this man had persisted to this day. It was all for the children! Undoubtedly, he was a responsible husband and a great father. If he couldn¡¯t go back, his wife with leukemia would undoubtedly have only one way to go. As for the children¡­ whether they could grow up safely was unknown. There were many news reports about orphans starving to death or freezing to death. Just as Cheyenne was persuading herself to turn back, another thought popped into her mind. ¡°He¡¯s very pitiful, but don¡¯t forget, your life was saved by Omari in the first ce. If you save him, are you really going to watch Omari die?¡± And Kelvin¡­ He¡¯s also waiting for you! He¡¯s also the father of your child! Cheyenne¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped in mid-air, and she decisively turned around again. She took another firm step forward. Seeing this scene, Elsa¡¯s mockingughter immediately came through the monitor again. ¡°Oh, Cheyenne, it seems you¡¯re not that noble after all.¡± ¡°For the sake of saving your lover, you¡¯re so readily sacrificing the lives of others, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Lucky you¡¯re not wearing that white coat today, otherwise, I wonder how you¡¯d face that symbol of purity!¡± Elsa¡¯s words were like silver needles, stabbing Cheyenne¡¯s heart once again. Cheyenne replied somewhat displeasedly, ¡°First, I never imed to have a duty to save the world!¡± ¡°Second, everyone is selfish, aren¡¯t you selfish too?¡± ¡°Third, Omari helped so many people winwsuits for fairness and justice before. If I don¡¯t save him now, what about those who need fairness and justice in the future?¡± From the perspective of life, this father and Omari were equal. But from the perspective of contribution to society, she believed Omari was more valuable. From a personal standpoint, Cheyenne chose to save Omari because he was her friend. As for this great father, he was just a stranger to her. Who was more important, she naturally weighed in her heart. Cheyenne also admitted that choosing to continue forward was undoubtedly unfair to his wife and son.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. But in life, there are many things that are beyond our control. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± This was also her reply to the man, and it was the only thing she could do at the moment. ¡°Sir, I have another very important friend waiting for me ahead.¡± The man didn¡¯t show the resentful expression the first young man did. But the moment he weakly lowered his head, Cheyenne felt as if arge stone was pressing on her heart. After some thought, she made a suggestion: ¡°Sir, if you trust me, why don¡¯t you tell me your home address?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact the local hospital and provide free treatment for your wife.¡± Leukemia is curable, but it requires a rtively matching bone marrow. Only with the same type, can bone marrow transntation cure this disease. Of course, this also requires a hefty surgical fee. The man¡¯s eyes turned red with gratitude upon hearing this, repeatedly saying ¡°thank you¡± to Cheyenne. Until now, the entire third stage went particrly smoothly. So smoothly that Cheyenne even began to suspect if Elsa was holding some big move in reserve. Until she saw a familiar face-Master Glenn! Unexpectedly, Master Glenn, whom they had been unable to find on the ind, was also captured here. He was different from the prisoners detained earlier. Chapter 1127 Press the End Button The skin still had its original color, and from the outside, it looked a bit disheveled, but thankfully, he was in good spirits. ¡°Miss Lawrence, howe it¡¯s you?¡± Glenn never expected to encounter Cheyenne here, and he greeted her eagerly as he got up from the ground. ¡°Master Glenn, why are you here too?¡± She and Kelvin had guessed before that he must have been brought here, but they hadn¡¯t seen Glenn for many days, thinking they were wrong. After all, Glenn was a member of the Weaver family, and Jaelynn would not make things difficult for her own family. It seems that she had misjudged. Elsa waspletely dismissive of her cousin, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have humiliated him like this. ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce this person, right?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Kate is also your best friend.¡± ¡°Between the happiness of a good girlfriend and the life of a good friend, who would you choose? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± If Master Glenn couldn¡¯t go back, then Kate¡¯ster life would definitely be filled with suffering. Besides, there was also Omari, whom she owed a lot to. This time, Cheyenne was truly faced with a dilemma, and this inner struggle was even more painful than physical pain! She squatted down in agony, holding her head in her hands. ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± Kate and Omari¡­ both of them were very important people to her. But she knew that Kate had deep feelings for Master Glenn, and if Master Glenn died here, Sasha would be left without a father. And Kate might end herself if Glenn was dead. Thinking of this, Cheyenne angrily picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at the monitoring equipment, shouting at the person behind the screen. ¡°Elsa, what¡¯s the point of hiding behind there? If you have the guts,e out and face me one-on-one!¡± ¡°These twisted and boring choices are just child¡¯s y,e out! Come out and face me!¡± As she shouted, a crisp ¡®click¡¯ sounded in the air. The monitoring equipment broke down! At the same time, Elsa, who was sitting behind the scenes watching the monitor, saw the screen suddenly go ck, and she couldn¡¯t see Cheyenne¡¯s figure anymore. She stood up in disbelief. ¡°Cheyenne, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± ¡°Why¡­ why should Ie out? If you want to see me, you shoulde to me!¡± But that would only be possible if she could walk out of the Tiger Cage alive! It seemed like Elsa had an idea, as she immediately lowered her head and started looking for something in the control room. Finally, she saw the electronic switch that controlled the Tiger Cage¡¯s main gate, and a sly smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Cheyenne, let them entertain you well next, I wonder how you will escape this time!¡± With that, she extended her delicate finger and lightly pressed the red button not far away. As soon as she pressed it, the red button immediately lit up, apanied by a regr rm sound. ¡°Beep beep¡­¡± Three long beeps, followed by a short one, like some kind of rm signal. At the same time, inside the Tiger Cage where Cheyenne was located, all the doors of the prison cells opened in an instant. The prisoners inside the cells immediately noticed the opening of the doors and rushed out excitedly. The entire Tiger Cage descended into chaos. The prisoners eager for freedom pushed and shoved each other, racing towards the direction of the main gate. Cheyenne was standing in the middle of the corridor, but she was pushed to the edge near the wall. Her shoulder was numb from being bumped into by people, and these people seemed not to have noticed her at all, with their only goal being to regain their freedom! Among them were also those who wanted to cause trouble, such as the two who she had just refused to save, and were now approaching Cheyenne¡¯s direction for revenge. First was the eighteen-year-old boy, who picked up a candlestick from the ground and prepared to smash it at the back of Cheyenne¡¯s head. ¡°You bitch, go to hell, you didn¡¯t save me just now!¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ be careful!¡± Thankfully, Master Glenn, tall and standing out in the crowd, saw the boy trying to attack her and quickly warned her. When Cheyenne turned around, the metal candlestick was less than five centimeters away from her. She quickly grabbed the boy¡¯s arm and yanked him forward, while kicking him in the crotch. That move was sure to bring any man down. Indeed, the boy let go of the candlestick in pain, clutching his crotch with both hands. Cheyenne used the candlestick as a weapon to defend herself against the man¡¯s retaliation. This middle-aged man also held a grudge against Cheyenne for her actions earlier, and even though she had exined it was for a friend, he was still unsatisfied. Seeing the boy¡¯s attack fail, he took the opportunity to make his move. He never expected Cheyenne, who looked soft and weak, to react so quickly in a fight, and with such force! The candlestick struck the man¡¯s arm hard, and Cheyenne even heard a crisp ¡®crack¡¯. ¡°Ah! My arm, you bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With enemies attacking her from opposite directions, and a swarm of men buzzing around, Cheyenne found herself in a very dangerous situation. Seeing this, Glenn, who was about to leave, came back. ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯ll hold these two, you go quickly.¡± He had a gun in his hand. These people were still wary of him. Cheyenne smiled gratefully at him and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Master Glenn, for helping me out. I need to go save Omari and Kelvin now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, you helped me a lot before.¡± That day at the hospital when Jaelynn threatened her, if Cheyenne hadn¡¯t insisted on operating on Kate, she might have bled to death by now. She saved Kate¡¯s life, so Glenn owed her a great favor. With Master Glenn¡¯s help, Cheyenne turned and left. The two people behind them wanted to chase after her, but one of them was shot in the leg and couldn¡¯t get up. The other criminals who were busy trying to escape didn¡¯t even spare a nce at them, stepping over them one by one. Soon, they were spitting blood and ultimately trampled to death.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After watching this scene expressionlessly, Master Glenn calmly looked away and walked towards the control room. There, there was an enemy waiting for him to deal with personally. Elsa never expected that by pressing the unlock button herself, she had also pressed the end button of her own life. She was still imagining seeing Cheyenne¡¯s miserable deathter and smiling to herself. The next moment, the cold barrel of a gun was pressed against the back of her head. It was ironic that when the power over someone¡¯s life shifted into someone else¡¯s hands; when she became the one under control, Elsa¡¯s previous thrill disappeared in an instant, leaving only fear and dread. ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Glenn¡­ please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m your sister.¡± Chapter 1128 I Know I Was Wrong ¡°Sister? That nickname only makes Master Glenn want tough,¡± he scoffed lightly and responded: ¡°If you truly considered me your cousin, how could you kidnap my daughter!¡± At first, Glenn thought Sasha had been captured and brought here, so he rushed over without hesitation. However, he had nearly searched the entire ind without a trace of Sasha. Eventually, he pinned all his hopes on this prison and entered with a try-and-see attitude. Only after arriving here did he discover that the mastermind was actually his aunt Jaelynn, along with the Lara family¡¯s eldest son, Hayden. Considering the connection between Juliana and the Lara family, what else was there for him to misunderstand about Sasha¡¯s disappearance? The Weaver family, seeking revenge for his betrayal, had kidnapped Sasha. They knew that once the child was harmed, Kate would copse as well. And his Achilles¡¯ heel was indeed his wife. Unfortunately, Hayden¡¯s search for his daughter was fruitless, and he had fallen into his aunt¡¯s trap. During this period, he had endured tremendous torture. Although Jaelynn did not curse him with Bane Magic like she did to those parasite people, the daily whipping tore his flesh anew each day. Thus, new woundsyered over old ones, and Glenn endured nearly thirty days in this cannibalistic prison. He even felt that his survival was all due to his sheer willpower. Elsa certainly knew where his daughter was. At this moment, in order to survive, she had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°Glenn¡­ please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± she said. Hearing this, Master Glenn couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrobly. ¡°Tell me, where is Sasha?¡± Seeing that the knife in his hand was about to cut through his own skin multiple times, Elsa stammered in fear. ¡°She was taken away by Sam.¡± ¡°Where did they go?¡± Indeed, it was she who had instigated Juliana to covertly take his daughter away in the dressing room as a cover. ording to the n, she was also supposed to lock up that little thing here. But that day, she ran into Sam on her flight here. When he found out that the little girl was Glenn¡¯s daughter, he took her away. As for where they went, she didn¡¯t know.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She wasn¡¯t familiar with Sam. During this period, it was her aunt who had been discussing cooperation with him. She only guessed from their usual conversations that Sam was now in Tondende. ¡°Two days ago, they held a long-distance video conference, and I happened to overhear it outside the door.¡± ¡°I heard Sam mentioning something about ¡®Mr. Gilliam¡¯, who has been financially backing us from behind the scenes, enabling our operations to grow to today¡¯s scale.¡± A Mr. Gilliam residing in Tondende? Judging by his name, he should also be a Che person. After saying this, Elsa looked at him cautiously, her eyes teary, and said, ¡°Glenn, I¡¯ve told you everything I know, I truly didn¡¯t deceive you.¡± ¡°Now you can let me go, right? I swear, I will never go against you again.¡± ¡°No, there definitely won¡¯t be a next time,¡± she sobbed. Glenn sneered at her words and continued: ¡°You¡¯re right, there is no next time¡­ because I¡¯m now going to tie you up and send you to the Tiger Cage.¡± The people there were either desperados or mutated parasite people, and they particrly favored girls like her-fair and delicate. At that moment, fear is evident in Elsa¡¯s eyes as she pleaded repeatedly with Glenn. Nevertheless, he ruthlessly threw her into the Tiger Cage. This was a medium-sized cell, originally designed to hold 4-6 people; now it was forcefully crammed with 10 individuals. They were all victims under the ambition of the Weaver family. Now, by throwing her into a crowd of parasite people to be torn apart, Glenn was virtually helping her atone for her sins. ¡°Don¡¯te over, Glenn, save me, I really know I was wrong,¡± she sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, let me out!¡± Screams of despair echoed through the dim, cramped space, amidst the sound of fabric being torn apart. Before leaving, Glenn looked back only to see a crowd of greenish parasite people surrounding her. Her dress swiftly turned into shreds tossed onto the floor, and the pack lunged at her like wolves. Soon, even Elsa¡¯s cries for help faded. Besides the several harshughs that filled the air, there was also a new scent of blood. Glenn turned away with a faint smile, his silhouette resolute as he walked away. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t spare even a child, how could you expect me to spare you?¡± All of this was her own doing; she had no one else to me. And as for Sam and Juliana, none of them could escape! In the brightly lit undergroundb, the iron cage originally containing the transformed serpent mother had itsst lock bitten off. It hurried out of the cage, moving in an ¡°S¡± shape toward Omari, who was bound to a wooden frame, unable to move, and could only watch the terrifyinglyrge creature approach him. Yet Omari¡¯s reaction was unexpectedly calm; he seemingly did not realize the creature¡¯s power. Just then, a rooster with its throat cut was thrown in from outside the ss wall. Sensing the smell of fresh blood, the forming snake tilted its head back, opened its massive jaws, and quickly caught the nearly five-pound rooster. Its mouth was circr, about the size of a basketball when open, lined with two dense rows of teeth. Sharp enough to break steel, it could easily swallow arge rooster whole. In an instant, the rooster lost its life, and the falling feathers proved its prior existence. Seeing this scene, Omari finally furrowed his brow. Not out of fear, but because this big, ck, pipe-shaped monster disgusted him. ¡°Only a pervert could raise such an abhorrent thing. It¡¯s truly ugly; I¡¯d rather deal with a giant python.¡± That one would at least be much better looking! From outside the wall, Hayden¡¯s wild, arrogantughter could be heard. ¡°My dear brother is about to die, and yet you¡¯re still making jokes. I really mustmend you for possessing the demeanor of a great general.¡± Omari, without turning his head, mocked him, ¡°What else can you do besides acting obedient and backstabbing others from behind? Bring it all out.¡± ¡°If I ever beg you for mercy, then consider me defeated!¡± Hisment about acting obedient stemmed from Hayden¡¯s persona in front of their father, always ying the role of a docile, good son and a hardworking model figure. Unlike Omari, who did whatever pleased him, often angering Leon. With aparison, one could easily see who was better. What outsiders couldn¡¯t imagine was that the mature and stable Hayden Lara was a hypocrite backstage, envious of his own younger brother and willing to frame him! Chapter 1129 And You Are the Home Wrecker’s Son Hearing Omari¡¯s insults towards himself, Hayden smirked coldly. ¡°No matter what means I used, the result is that you are now in my hands. History is always written by the victors.¡± ¡°And how do you know you¡¯re the victor?¡± Life¡¯s path is winding and long, what can a momentary sess or failure determine? Hayden seemed to think he had reached the end of victory, but little did he know it was just the beginning of Omari¡¯s counterattack. The one whoughsst is destined not to be Hayden! ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Now you¡¯re the one tied up, and I¡¯m the one scrutinizing you as the victor.¡± Hayden shrugged, appearing confident of his victory. Suddenly, his expression turned fierce. Staring sharply at Omari, Hayden gritted his teeth and spoke, ¡°Omari, do you know? The person I hate most in this world is you, and your shameless home wrecker mother, both of you deserve no burial ce!¡± He brought up his deceased mother, causing a pang in Omari¡¯s heart. Because he could never forget how seriously ill his mother had been back then, yet they couldn¡¯t afford treatment. As a young boy, he knelt in front of the doctor, begging him to operate on his mother, but all that was dismissed by Hayden¡¯s mother with a callous remark, ¡°This is a hospital, not a charity. No money, no treatment? Just wait for death!¡± So, the doctor adamantly refused to operate on Omari¡¯s mother. In the end, Omari¡¯s mother died. Onlyter did he find out that the woman who uttered those words was legally Omari¡¯s father¡¯s wife. The hospital was owned by her family; and the doctor was her employee. It was this hospitalization that made this woman aware of Omari¡¯s mother¡¯s existence. Her deliberate harassment led to Omari¡¯s mother¡¯s death from illness, but luckily, before she passed away, Omari¡¯s mother wrote a letter to his father, informing him of his existence, which made it toote for that woman to harm him. With new and old grudges intertwined, even the elegant Omari now appeared exposed. ¡°The real ones who should die are you and your mother!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°And my mom is not a home wrecker! Back then, my father loved her, it was my mom who was with him first.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Old Mrs. Lara threatening with thepany, do you think my father would have married her?¡± ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t exist, Hayden!¡± Actually, Leon should have had three children. Omari¡¯s mother had a miscarriage before giving birth to him, that child was the eldest son of the Lara family. But she had a miscarriage under the maniption of Old Mrs. Lara. Losing her son and hearing her lover was going to marry a well-matched woman, Omari¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to leave Akloit, but she underestimated Leon¡¯s possessiveness towards her. Even though he was married, he didn¡¯t allow her to leave him, and they tortured each other for three years until she became pregnant again, by then Hayden was already two years old. Omari¡¯s mother was afraid that she would lose this child under their scheming like the previous one, so she left secretly. She hid until her death without seeing Leon again. If she hadn¡¯t died young and unable to raise Omari into adulthood, perhaps she would never have written that letter. Hayden was shocked by these words, admitting that he was indeed stimted by the truth Omari spoke. If it weren¡¯t for Old Mrs. Lara and his mother¡¯s joint coercion, his father wouldn¡¯t have married Hayden¡¯s mother. Hayden wouldn¡¯t have been born either. ¡°But so what? My father¡¯s legal wife is my mother.¡± ¡°And your mom can only be a nameless home wrecker for her whole life, never able to enter the door of our Lara family!¡± ¡°You are the son of a home wrecker.¡± ¡°Thisbel will follow you for a lifetime, no matter where you go, no matter what status you achieve, you can never change this lowly origin!¡± After saying these words, Hayden felt relieved. He had been noblepared to Omari since birth, and that was an undeniable fact! ¡°So, why does that old man pamper you and neglect me? The Lara family should belong to me!¡± He had finally gained Miss Davidson¡¯s favor after years of effort, about to be the son-inw of the president. With his worth doubled, he would rightfully inherit the Lara family. But when Leon sensed trouble, he risked his life to find a suitable wife for Omari to oppose him. But he didn¡¯t expect Omari to be so foolish, betraying Leon¡¯s arrangements for a woman like Cheyenne and offending the Weaver family. Just when Hayden thought he had everything under control, the Davidson family encountered trouble. Emily went from being the president¡¯s daughter to being shunned by everyone; Her ¡°fiance¡± also suffered, but he wisely broke off the engagement in time. To avoid suspicion from Abel, he quietly chose to marry into the schrly Chambers family. Before the engagement, he knew nothing about Juliana. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying hard since I was a child, working overtime at thepany, and being respectful and filial at home.¡± ¡°But in his eyes, I¡¯m still not as good as you, why is that!¡± Hayden¡¯s hatred stemmed from Leon¡¯s favoritism. But now, he no longer needed that fatherly love. ¡°Because you¡¯re dishonest!¡± ¡°To maintain your image as an excellent student, you hired someone to take exams for you while studying abroad.¡± ¡°At thepany, you embezzled public funds, left projects unfinished, and only know how to suppress news¡­ and all of this father knows!¡± He didn¡¯t say it, just to save some face for his eldest son; And also hoping he could correct his mistakes in time. Little did he know that Hayden not only didn¡¯t correct his arrogant habits over the years, but even intensified them. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Omari¡¯s words shocked Hayden, leaving him stunned on the spot. He stared nkly at the wall in front of him, his father¡¯s serious expression also shing in his mind. So, father¡­ knew everything? ¡°Ridiculous, do you think the Lara family could survive under the encirclement of various forces in Onistead if father¡¯s eyes were really dimmed?¡± At this moment, a hoarse voice, tinged with tears, came from Hayden¡¯s phone. ¡°Hayden, this whole thing was clearly my fault from start to finish. Omari and his mother are innocent, please let him go.¡± As soon as this familiar voice sounded, Omari immediately looked up at Hayden. ¡°Father?¡± It turned out that Hayden deliberately made a video call to him on his phone beforeing in, just to let him witness how his beloved younger son died miserably! Leon didn¡¯t expect that the son he watched grow up would be like this one day. Full of resentment, and ruthless in his methods. Chapter 1130: Stay Away From Her in the Next Life ¡°Hayden, if you need to me someone, me me. It was all my fault.¡± ¡°My failed marriage has caused you and your brother so much suffering. If you want to kill someone, kill me and spare your brother, he is innocent.¡± Leon had known about the discord between the brothers, but he never expected it to escte to a life-and-death struggle. ¡°Innocent?¡± When Hayden heard this word, a wave of dissatisfaction surged in his heart. ¡°I suppose in our father¡¯s eyes, the victim is always Omari, and I am the unpardonable sinner.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about it? My mother is the wife registered in your family book, have you forgotten how she died?¡± Living alone for many years, even at her death, her husband¡¯s heart was still with another woman, which led her to die with grievances. Leon¡¯s face darkened, and he thought of the two women he had most wronged in his life. ¡°I told her before marrying your mother that I was in love with Omari¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°But she insisted on marrying me, and I had to marry her for the sake of thepany.¡± ¡°I admit I neglected her after marriage, but she shouldn¡¯t have driven away Omari¡¯s mother.¡± Hearing his reasons, the hatred in Hayden¡¯s heart did not subside at all, but grew stronger. ¡°Those are just excuses, I don¡¯t want to hear your pointless exnations. Now, just watch how your beloved son Omari dies by my hands.¡± With those cold words, Hayden switched his phone to silent mode and put it aside. On the other screen, Leon fell from his wheelchair in agitation. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, please Hayden, he is your brother.¡± ¡°The Lara family has already been given to you, even my life if you desire it.¡± ¡°Just¡­ just spare Omari¡¯s life.¡± He knelt on the ground crying continuously, begging Hayden not to do this, but unfortunately, Hayden left him only a ruthless back. Omari watched helplessly as his father humbly knelt and begged for his life, feeling all his past resentments vanish. While he felt sad about his mother¡¯s death, how could his father¡¯s heart not be in pain? And he had to endure rebellion from his own son, it was easy to imagine how hard it was for him. Today, he finally understood how much his father loved him, even willing to sacrifice his own life. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t beg him, I, Omari, would rather die than see you humiliate yourself in front of this lunatic.¡± Tearing filled Leon¡¯s eyes, uncontrobly falling to the ground as he clenched his fists. His lips moved slightly, whispering softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Omari cannot die.¡± Watching the father and son caring for each other from afar, Hayden felt like an outsider. He wanted to destroy the father-son rtionship because he couldn¡¯t have what Omari had. ¡°Mr. Foley,e out.¡± Following two ps, a familiar silhouette in ck slowly walked in from the doorway. A tall figure with a handsome face and deep-set eyes now looked towards him. It was Kelvin. It seemed Hayden had some agreement with Kelvin. Confusion filled Omari¡¯s face as he watched him walking closer, his face expressionless but his heart tumultuous. ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could ask, Kelvin interrupted him first. ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you? Indeed, I¡¯ve coborated with Mr. Lara, and the purpose-to kill you!¡± Kelvin deliberately spoke in a cold tone, but Omari detected an unusual undertone. He couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips into a seductive smile. ¡°If you really wanted to kill me, whye here personally to find me?¡± For this question, Kelvin had a perfect reason. ¡°Because of Cheyenne, she asked me to locate you, I came because I didn¡¯t want her to be upset.¡± Knowing Hayden was still watching, Kelvin continued with a grim face, ¡°Otherwise, do you think I¡¯d be so kind to save you? Don¡¯t joke, you are the rival I fear the most.¡± His words were half true, half false. False because he hadn¡¯t been requested by Cheyenne to find him; True because he indeed saw Omari as a significant threat as a rival. After hearing this, Omari lowered his head in thought for a few seconds, his thick dark eyshes shadowing the light in his eyes. Then, looking up, Omari calmly closed his eyes. ¡°Better to die by your hand than by some hypocrite¡¯s, Kelvin, go ahead.¡± ¡°But before you kill me, I have onest wish.¡± At that moment Kelvin had already approached him, standing less than a meter away. ¡°What is it, tell me.¡± Omari took a deep breath and spoke earnestly: ¡°Since I met Cheyenne when I was seventeen, I could never love anyone else.¡± ¡°I know she likes you, even till now I had never thought ofpeting with you, as long as she¡¯s happy, I don¡¯t mind what happens to me.¡± ¡°So I beg you, after I¡¯m gone, take good care of Cheyenne, she¡¯s a girl worth your earnest love.¡± Then he bid farewell to his father. Omari knew Leon was also worried about him from miles away. He looked towards the direction of the phone camera, showing his most handsome smile. But as he smiled, his tears began to fall. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been unfilial. I always deliberately opposed you without understanding your hardships.¡± ¡°After I leave, take good care of yourself. If there is a next life, I still want to be your son.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I will definitely be filial to you and never anger you again.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When he said this, Omari¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. Leon also cried bitterly, beating the ground, pleading Omari not to leave him alone. The grief of the elder burying the younger was already unbearable once; he never thought he would experience it a second time. ¡°Are you done?¡± Kelvin asked unexpectedly calmly. Omari nodded, closed his eyes, and awaited his next move. ¡°I¡¯m done, take my life.¡± Seeing this, Kelvin drew a dagger prepared in advance from his sleeve, pulling out the sheath. ¡°Cheyenne is my wife, you needn¡¯t worry about her.¡± ¡°Remember, I have a strong possessive desire, so in your next life-remember to stay away from her.¡± As his words fell, Omari saw a dazzling white light shing before his eyes. Kelvin, holding the dagger, suddenly stabbed towards him. At the critical moment, a hysterical scream came from behind. It was heart-wrenching to hear. ¡°No!¡± Chapter 1131: Kill One, Take One Away Cheyenne appeared bloody in front of them, the unyielding fierceness and exhaustion in her eyes was startling. No one knew how many battles she had been through to survive and make it to his side. Just as she thought she was about to seed, Cheyenne never expected to be greeted not by the dawn of victory. But by the most desperate and darkest moment of her life! From several meters away, Cheyenne could clearly hear the subtle sound of a de cutting through skin and flesh. She watched as Kelvin mercilessly plunged the knife into Omari¡¯s chest. A burst of warm blood spattered. Droplets fell on both of their faces. At the sound of her voice, Omari turned his head to look at her immediately. Being able to see his loved one before dying, he felt his life was without regrets. A slow smile curled at the corners of his mouth, elegantly shaped; his thick eyshes framing his bright eyes watching her. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re here, I¡¯m, I¡¯m so d.¡± ¡°In this journey of life, many disembark halfway, you don¡¯t have to linger over me.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that! I can¡¯t believe this!!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s body froze in ce, her mind reying that brutal moment. Omari¡¯s smile seemed so fragile, as if he might vanish from before her eyes at any moment, making her feel uneasy. ¡°Why?¡± she asked loudly, tears in her eyes. Why would he kill Omari? The blood on her and the tears in her eyes stung Kelvin¡¯s eyes; he felt her pain. But as the n hade this far, there was no turning back. Kelvin had to suppress his feelings and feigned a decisively unloving cold demeanor. He snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you and Omari have been in touch all these years, you¡¯ve been fooling around behind my back, thinking I was blind?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Cheyenne instinctively argued. Her rtionship with Omari was nothing if not innocent. Over the years, even if her heart hadn¡¯t fully forgiven him, she believed she had behaved appropriately since they were together for the sake of their child. ¡°So this is how you see me. Kelvin, you¡¯ve never trusted me!¡± Cheyenne said despairingly, each tear dropping intensely hot, as if on the tip of his heart. How could he really not trust her? With a bitter smile, Kelvin thought if he didn¡¯t say these things, Hayden would never trust him to deal with Omari. ¡°I would trust you only if you did something worthy of my trust.¡± ¡°For the past five years, I have been humbly following you, yet before Benson and now Omari, Cheyenne, what do you take me for?¡± ¡°I even doubt whether those two kids are really mine.¡± When he uttered thest sentence, he clearly saw a shock in Cheyenne¡¯s pupils, anger mixed with fury in her eyes. Damn, he went too far. Omari too was shocked, watching Kelvin scold: ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Kelvin. You can doubt me, but you shouldn¡¯t distrust Cheyenne, nor should you say things that hurt her!¡± Oliver and Cierra are of course Kelvin¡¯s children. If Kelvin didn¡¯t want them, he¡¯d be d to be those little darlings¡¯ stepfather. Cheyenne never expected Kelvin would even doubt their children,ughing in self-mockery thick with disappointment. ¡°Alright then, Kelvin¡­ Since you think they are not your children, so be it.¡± ¡°You wanted to kill Omari today? Fine, just kill me too!¡± ¡°You have the guts,e on!¡± Cheyenne shouted excitedly, grabbing his hand holding the dagger, steering the tip toward her heart. ¡°Stab here, and all your doubts and anger will be gone. But please spare Omari-he¡¯s innocent!¡± ¡°Cheyenne.¡± At her words, Omari suddenly coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood, sttering on the silvery ground. Kelvin clenched the knife, too scared to move, fearing he might hurt Cheyenne. He hadn¡¯t expected Cheyenne to ask him to kill her for Omari¡¯s sake. Was Omari really that important to her? Thinking this, although it was all an act, jealousy towards Omari bubbled up in Kelvin¡¯s heart. ¡°You think you can do whatever you want because I love you? You really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± ¡°Thene on, you coward!¡± Cheyenne advanced angrily, watching as the de pierced her sportswear, lifting his heart to his throat. The next second, a high-pitched, sharp scolding echoed in his ears. ¡°You, you really dare to kill me, Kelvin! You¡¯re heartless!¡± ¡°You¡¯re done, you really want to kill me now¡­ Damn it, Kelvin, it¡¯s one thing not to trust me, but to not even want your children.¡± ¡°Now you want to kill me too, you have the nerve to go further.¡± ¡°Damn it, thinking about spending a lifetime with someone as cold-hearted as you, I might as well end it now taking you with me!¡± While crying, Cheyenne bowed her head looking around for a weapon. Theb had nothing but ss vessels; she impulsively grabbed a round sk, smashed it, and used the sharp end to point at Kelvin. Kelvin thought, ¡®Cheyenne, are you serious!¡¯ The scene of spousal betrayal indeed pleased Hayden¡¯s love-deprived psyche. He despised the drama of a happy family, a loving couple. Hayden walked down slowly from the high tform, smiling as he approached Cheyenne. ¡°Beautiful things are just like mirages, all illusory and impractical.¡± ¡°When ites down to life, nothing else seems to matter.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Human nature cannot stand the test, what wouldn¡¯t people do to survive, right Mr. Foley?¡± Kelvin nodded coldly and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Hayden was exceptionally pleased to find someone who agreed with him. ¡°See, I told you we are the same kind.¡± ¡°Beautiful things need to be shredded bit by bit to feel achieved, and now I suddenly want to change the game rules.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, the choice is yours now. Omari and Kelvin, you can only take one and kill one. You choose.¡± As his words fell, the atmosphere around suddenly froze. Kelvin and Omari turned their heads to look at Cheyenne. Clearly, they also wanted to know what she would choose. Chapter 1132: She Chose the Hardest Path Upon hearing this request, Cheyenne rolled her eyes directly and sarcastically remarked, ¡°How miserable must your life be toe up with such a twisted idea? If I don¡¯t choose one, what can you possibly do to me?¡± Hayden, angered and embarrassed, retorted, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure all three of you die here!¡± ¡°Do you see that serpent down there? It¡¯s been starving for half a month and has only swallowed a chicken. How could that satisfy its appetite?¡± At the sight of the serpent, Cheyenne furrowed her brows. She had seen it in Leandro¡¯sboratory, but the one she saw was much smaller, having been kept for less than a month. There was no doubt that this one could devour all three of them. Omari knew she must be in a dilemma now. Instead of all three of them dying here, it would be better for him to sacrifice himself to save two others. ¡°Cheyenne, take Kelvin and leave. I¡¯m not afraid to die, only afraid of being forgotten by you.¡± ¡°You must remember to visit me every year in the future. If possible, bring me a bouquet of my favorite roses¡­¡± He always remembered that red roses were Cheyenne¡¯s favorite flowers. On the other hand, Kelvin never expected Omari to choose to let him survive while sacrificing himself. Inparison, he feltcking in such magnanimity. Kelvin awkwardly said, ¡°Omari, just because you say that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll apologize for my actions earlier.¡± ¡°I never thought Mr. Foley, who always acts high and mighty, would bow down to others.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t tter yourself into thinking I¡¯m doing this for you. I¡¯m choosing this because of Cheyenne and the two kids.¡± With that, he paused for a few seconds before chuckling self-mockingly. ¡°Anyway, if I die alone, so be it. I¡¯m letting you live because you¡¯re better suited to take care of them, nothing more!¡± The more casually he said these words, the more ufortable Cheyenne felt. It was all her fault that Omari was in this situation. He deserved a better girl to love him. ¡°Enough, stop arguing, I won¡¯t choose anyone¡­ Let¡¯s team up and eliminate this monster together, shall we?¡± After some thought, Cheyenne resolutely made the most difficult decision. Kelvin was dumbfounded. His n was to severely injure Omari to gain Hayden¡¯s trust, then find a way to have him take Cheyenne away while he stayed behind to blow up the prison with Iker¡¯s help. But he had clearly underestimated Cheyenne¡¯s stubbornness. At this moment, Cheyenne sighed softly and walked up to him, gently holding his hand. With a hint of resentment in her tone, she said, ¡°And do you think you¡¯re acting convincingly? I¡¯m a medical student; I can easily see that Omari¡¯s wounds are not fatal.¡± ¡°And perhaps you didn¡¯t even realize it yourself, but you couldn¡¯t look me in the eye when you were feeling guilty.¡± When he deliberately spoke harshly to her earlier, he deliberately avoided her gaze. With her understanding of him, Cheyenne quickly understood everything. This idiot actually wanted to stay behind alone to face the enemy. ¡°I¡­ now that you know everything, I know I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡± ¡°But you found out sooner than I expected.¡± He nned to wait until Cheyenne was gone before revealing the truth, so even if she found out, it would be toote. That way, he could take a gamble. ¡°Ah, Cheyenne¡­ What should I do with you?¡± Cheyenne pinched him hard around the waist without mercy, gritting her teeth as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything now. Our main task is to kill this monster.¡± ¡°As for your deception, I¡¯ll settle the score with you when we get out!¡± The situation changed drastically, and Omari, realizing he had been deceived, muttered to himself as he touched his wound btedly, ¡°Damn, did I take this stab for nothing?¡± Kelvin happened to hear his words and replied calmly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t entirely in vain, at least I vented some frustration.¡± Hearing this, Omari¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°You¡¯re harboring personal grudges, despicable!¡± ¡°I never imed to be a gentleman.¡± Ignoring the asion, the two started bickering again, leaving Cheyenne feeling extremely helpless. On the other side, Hayden, who realized he had been deceived, was furious. ¡°Kelvin, I pitied you and gave you a chance even though you were cuckolded, but you still don¡¯t cherish it. Then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± ¡°Since the three of you want to die together, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± With that said, he angrily pressed the switch on the wall. To prevent the giant serpent from escaping, an electric barrier was deliberately added when theboratory was set up. Normally invisible, it would form a huge electric grid once activated by the switch. With voltage reaching thousands of volts, even this five or six-meter-long serpent would be instantly killed. After several failed attempts before, this serpent seemed to have learned its lesson and stopped in front of the electric grid, not daring to advance. It looked arrogantly at the three of them, its crimson eyes gleaming with greed. This beast clearly saw them as prey. Anyone who saw this scene would be terrified, but Cheyenne remained calm, standing still with clenched fists. ¡°It¡¯s still unclear who will have thestugh. Mr. Lara is too smug too soon, hmph!¡± As Cheyenne finished speaking, she was the first to jump off the tform. Her movements were graceful and decisive. Seeing her approaching the giant serpent unarmed, Hayden¡¯s face was filled with anticipation, even a hint of mockery. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re too confident. Let¡¯s see how arrogant you¡¯ll be when all three of you are dead!¡± ¡°What a waste of such a stunning beauty. Today, she will perish and turn into a pile of bones.¡± Kelvin and Omari followed suit. ¡°Cheyenne, wait for me.¡± ¡°Be careful, Cheyenne.¡± This serpent not only used its sharp teeth to bite but also knew how to use its tail to hunt. Its massive body formed a semicircr enclosure, trapping the three of them in the middle. Seeing the gaping maw lunging towards her, Omari grabbed a chair and smashed it towards the serpent¡¯s head. Meanwhile, Kelvin quickly lit the alcoholmp. Under the flickering mes, the serpent, whose vision was rtively weak, slowed down significantly. ¡°Its weakness is its eyes, Cheyenne, hurry!¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Cheyenne swiftly struck with both needles, silver streaks cutting through the air and directly attacking the monster¡¯s eyes. After a long cry, two streams of green blood sprayed out. This move undoubtedly further infuriated the serpent, and its second attack was much more terrifying than the first.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing this, Haydenughed. ¡°You fools, enjoy this game before your imminent death!¡± Chapter 1133: In the Next Life, May I Never Meet Omari Again Just then, a violent explosion sounded from outside, deafening everyone. The ground shook violently, trembling constantly underfoot. The lights on the ceiling swayed dizzyingly in mid-air due to the sudden incident. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caught off guard by the abrupt change, Hayden regained hisposure only to find theboratory beginning to copse. Not just theb-if he stepped outside now, he would see that the entire prison was crumbling. At the same time as the explosion, river water also started flooding in. The rushing river water, like the fierce waterfalls of summer, battered against the walls of this ancient prison. The age-old walls, first scoured by bombs and then inundated with river water, were extremely fragile. The imprisoned captives and drug-induced prisoners seized this opportunity to dive and escape. ¡°Someonee quickly, the prisoners are escaping, catch them!¡± By the time the guards realized the prisoners were escaping, it was already toote, and they were no match for the convicts. They could only secure themselves to avoid being swept away by the water, while helplessly watching the prisoners escape. Inside the crumbling Tiger Cage, Elsay dying on the ground. Mud and lime kept falling from the ceiling, and she felt a bone-chilling cold as her back pressed against the floor. Blood slowly flowed out between her legs, blending into the river and dyeing the water pink. The men who had been tormenting her saw the big hole in the cell and fled with their trousers in hand, not caring about her life or death. As the water level rose, she was soon submerged. Elsa was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t move; even breathing was torture, let alone escaping.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Aunt, aunt¡­ save me, cough, cough¡­ I don¡¯t want to die!¡± In despair, she shed tears looking at the broken walls before her, but her calls for help would never reach Jaelynn. Feeling the water engulf her chin and nose, she choked for a long time, constantly coughing. ¡°No, I can¡¯t die here, I absolutely can¡¯t!¡± Elsa kept encouraging herself inwardly. Clutching her fists, she mustered all her strength to grab some nearby weeds, barely managing to stand up. Limping through the water, she was just about to reach the gate. Elsa seemed to see a glimmer of hope for survival. She stopped, turned back, and with a sinister and resentful smile on her beautiful face, looked at the struggling parasite people in the water. ¡°Such a severe ident, Cheyenne and Omari cannot escape!¡± As she fantasized about boasting in front of their graves soon, a beam from above crashed down. Due to the dim light in the prison, by the time Elsa sensed the danger, it was toote. Her eyes wide and forever fixed on this destend. Her body was covered by rocks and the river water removed all the dust off her. Even though she had once been morous, she died in ragged clothes, full of reluctance. In her dying moments, the only face that emerged in Elsa¡¯s mind was Omari¡¯s unloving, handsome one. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? Heartless and cold, yet I chose him.¡± ¡°It turns out one must endure such ordeals to shed regretful tears.¡± ¡°It turns out only by sacrificing my life can I say everything I did was worth it.¡± ¡°I, Elsa, have loved and hated in this life, I am not resigned! Oh heavens, why are you so¡­ cruel to me, ha ha.¡± Her pitiful and tragic voice echoed in the empty prison, apanying herst breath as Elsa coughed up a mouthful of blood. Everything went dark, and she lost consciousnesspletely. If there really is a next life, she hoped to never meet Omari again. At the same time, Hayden was also trying to contact his men to inquire about what was happening. Finally, he found a young man in ck clothes and immediately grabbed his arm, questioning him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened outside?¡± The man was carrying a briefcase, obviously preparing to flee. ¡°Master, it¡¯s bad¡­ There¡¯s news from the power nt that there was an explosion due to equipment burning out.¡± ¡°The electricity flowed into the prison through the river, and the ce where we store oil also had a chain reaction. The prison is about to copse, you should leave too,¡± he kindly reminded. But to his surprise, Omari, after hearing this, angrily pulled out his gun and aimed it at the young man¡¯s head, firing a shot. Bang! The young man fell to the ground. His body was soon swept away by the river along with debris. The gun barrel was still emitting smoke, and Hayden elegantly blew it away with a puff of his lips. He uttered coldly, ¡°In my eyes, there are only brave warriors, no cowardly deserters!¡± Several people around, seeing this, also had the urge to flee, but they voluntarily came forward to protect him and evacuate. Omari nced at the three still engaged inbat with the serpent and devised a n. Before leaving, he pressed the switch on the wall. Theboratory was using backup power, luckily still functional. Water conducts electricity. When the river wateres in, none of them will be able to leave here alive! ¡°Let¡¯s go! Bring the helicopter to the parking lot.¡± After doing all this, Hayden turned and left gracefully. ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, the phone ced high up fell to the ground due to the shaking. In Onistead, Leon caught a glimpse of his youngest son being entangled by a giant snake, lifted in the air, and passed out in shock. ¡°Omari!¡± Before fainting, he still had Omari¡¯s name on his lips, hoping that the heavens would bless his youngest son to survive. He was willing to exchange ten years of his life for it! As Hayden walked, seeing the empire he had spent five years building destroyed in an instant, he felt both sorrow and anger in his heart. Seeing his grim expression, his men couldn¡¯t help butfort him, ¡°Master, let¡¯s leave now and think of a way for revengeter!¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Hayden took a deep breath and smiled. This smile was cold and chilly. ¡°If General Jaelynn hasn¡¯t seeded either, then there¡¯s no future for me, Hayden.¡± His father already knew about his plot against Omari, and he couldn¡¯t return to the Lara family anymore. ¡°General Jaelynn will definitely seed.¡± Hayden looked into the distance at the sky, under the azure sky was an endless green rainforest. He had chosen this ce before because it was secluded and unlikely to be discovered. But now he felt like this vast forest was a giant cage, trapping him tightly within. He couldn¡¯t wait to escape from here. Right on cue, his men came to report. Their helicopter was destroyed! Chapter 1134: You’re an Orphan from Now On Things had escted to this point, and even Hayden, despite any dullness he might have possessed, could smell a hint of conspiracy in the air. General Jaelynn had barely left when the power nt malfunctioned, followed closely by the prison. ¡°No, something¡¯s not right. Come with me to the power nt, quickly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hayden led the remaining less than twenty people to the power nt. Along the way, all they saw were scenes of river water flooding the riverbanks. This was the highest water level in five years. ¡°It¡¯s winter now; the water level shouldn¡¯t be this high.¡± Not only did they need to avoid it, even the poisonous snakes around miraculously hid away. Snakes that used to be everywhere were now seen only after walking a dozen meters. ¡°Master, there are many paper boats here.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± As one of his subordinates passed through a thicket, he happened to see a paper boat washed up by the river. ¡°Howe there are paper boats here? Bring it to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person carefully picked up the paper boat and presented it to Hayden. He took it and nced down. The paper boat had been soaked in water for a long time, causing the contents on it to blur, but it could still vaguely be seen that it was drawn with somemon geometric shapes. Circles, triangles, squares, rectangles¡­ Clearly, these were things he recognized, but when put together, even he couldn¡¯t understand what they meant. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t study much, only went to elementary school. What are these drawings?¡± Curiously, the subordinate asked. Hayden impatiently threw the paper boat back into the bushes beside him. ¡°What else could it be? Just some doodles from bored kids. Let¡¯s continue forward.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As they continued forward, they found more paper boats. Without exception, they were allbinations of iprehensible shapes. If it were just one boat, it might be a coincidence. But they kept finding these paper boats one after another; it couldn¡¯t be just a simple coincidence. The further they went, the stronger Hayden¡¯s sense of unease became. At this moment, a thought emerged in his mind. Perhaps these shapes were conveying some kind of message, connecting the prison and the power nt from outside the prison to upstream on the river. Could it be that someone outside was passing messages to the people in the prison, colluding with insiders? If his guess was correct, then who was this person? Perhaps¡­ even his current actions were predicted by the other party. Just then, a cold wind blew, carrying not only damp water vapor but also a long-lost sense of danger. ¡°It¡¯s windy.¡± This seemingly random statement left his subordinates bewildered. But soon they understood the meaning behind these words, although by then it was already toote. Many people dressed in deep green uniforms, their faces painted with camouge, emerged from the bushes, holding long guns in their hands, surrounding them. Unexpectedly, the leader was a little boy not even up to his knees. He looked delicate and lovely, only about four or five years old. With a face resembling Kelvin¡¯s to a great extent, one could easily guess whose child he was. A child of this age should still be in his parents¡¯ arms, perhaps crying at the sight of such a scene. However, Oliver stood among them with a calm demeanor, exuding the inherent aura of a natural-born leader. Seeing this, one couldn¡¯t help but admire: like father, like son! ¡°I never thought that I, Hayden, would be defeated by a little brat. Ironical.¡± He had schemed and calcted his whole life, only to fall into someone else¡¯s carefullyid trap in the end. Was this a kind of karma? Oliver looked at him coldly, unaware that Hayden was actually the biological brother of his most respected Uncle Omari. At this moment, he only saw him as a bad person. ¡°All is fair in war. Losing means losing. What difference does age make?¡± ¡°Tell me, where did you imprison my mom and dad?¡± Kelvin and Cheyenne? At the mention of the two, Hayden burst into a wildughter, sounding exceedingly pleased: ¡°They¡­ are dead.¡± These two light words exploded in Oliver¡¯s mind like deep-sea torpedoes, stirring up huge waves. It took a long time for him to calm down. ¡°What did you say? That¡¯s impossible! My parents couldn¡¯t have died. You, you evil person, you must be lying!¡± Just yesterday, he had been in contact with his mom using a small boat. How could she have left him and Cierra behind? Oliver¡¯s emotions were written all over his face, and Hayden could easily read his thoughts. After all, he was still a child, even if he was intelligent, his mind couldn¡¯tpare to Hayden¡¯s cunning.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Do you think I would let them leave that ce alive before I left?¡± ¡°Before I left, I locked them in theboratory, pulled the circuit, and by now, they¡¯re probably nothing but bones.¡± ¡°Little one, from now on, you¡¯ll be an orphan without parents. Are you happy?¡± In an instant, Oliver¡¯s face turned pale, and a mist gathered in his ink-like eyes. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you! You¡¯re just an unforgivable viin!¡± ¡°Take him and bring him to Uncle Iker¡¯s ce, and the reste with me!¡± He wanted to find his mom and dad himself. Until he saw their bodies with his own eyes, he couldn¡¯t trust anyone¡¯s words. As soon as he finished speaking, Hayden was dealt with. Seeing this, the people behind him had no choice but to drop their weapons and surrender. At the base, Iker had just handed Jaelynn over to his subordinates, instructing them to keep a close eye on her. Unexpectedly, Oliver brought him a big gift right after ¨C Hayden! The young master of the Lara family and the current head of the family were unexpectedly involved. As their eyes met, both sides saw astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. In just a few seconds, it felt like a century had passed. They had had a peaceful coexistence. However, because of an Emily, two unrted people were nowpared by everyone. At that time, Iker was just a disabled man, while he was the acimed Mr. Lara. The tables had turned, and now not only had Iker¡¯s legs recovered, he had also returned to the army and held a higher position than before. The Todd family¡¯s power remained. On the other hand, Hayden, after losing his status as ¡°future son-inw¡± to the President, had begun to decline, now bing his prisoner. Unfortunately¡­ Hayden didn¡¯t feel the satisfaction of revenge because he had long stopped liking Emily. ¡°Take him away and watch him closely.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± ¡°Master Iker, you¡¯re so imposing. On that day, I took away your fianc¨¦e. Now, if you want to retaliate against me, it¡¯s only natural. I don¡¯t me you!¡± Everyone only knew that Iker had once retired because of a leg injury, but they didn¡¯t know that their cold and aloof superior had once had a fianc¨¦e. And she had been snatched away by this pretty boy. It was truly maddening! Iker walked past him expressionlessly, not caring about what he said. ¡°Mr. Lara, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m just doing my duty.¡± ¡°Take him away!¡± Chapter 1135: I Want You Alive, Forever Owing Me Although Iker had not given any orders, his subordinates were all eager to avenge him. They deliberately imprisoned Hayden in the dirtiest straw hut, feeding him the simplest and dirtiest steamed buns. Want to drink water? Sorry, there isn¡¯t any! There¡¯s a small puddle on the ground, go lie down and lick it with your mouth. ¡°Hehe¡­.¡± He is the young master of the Lara family, even if he dies of thirst, he would never lose his dignity by lying down like a dog to drink water. ¡°For my life, in exchange for the lives of Omari, Kelvin, and Cheyenne, it¡¯s not a loss; in fact, I came out ahead,¡± he consoled himself. In theboratory, Cheyenne and the others were in dire straits; the slightest mistake could mean death here. A monster blinded in both eyes became wildly aggressive,unching chaotic attacks. Its long tail swept across, kicking up a swath of white spray, howling as it approached. ¡°Be careful.¡± Cheyenne hurriedly warned them. Omari nimbly jumped onto a high tform to dodge, while Kelvin was a beat too slow and was smacked away by the snake¡¯s tail. His body flew like a kite with its string cut, two meters up, finally smashing into the wall. ¡°Ugh.¡± Seeing him in such a pitiful state, Cheyenne was heartbroken and rushed over to help him up. Omari had already beaten her to it. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Kelvin had injured his lower back, supporting his waist with one hand, and slowly standing up with the help of Omari¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to worry, so he forced a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Really?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Omari eyed him suspiciously, focusing on his waist and teasingly said, ¡°Is your back okay? If you¡¯re crippled from now on, just give up on Cheyenne for her happiness¡¯ sake.¡± With that, Kelvin pped his hand away angrily. ¡°Get lost, I knew you weren¡¯t so kind-hearted, I got hurt for you.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± Cheyenne was also angry and red at him. ¡°Be serious, Omari. Do you still want to survive?¡± Omari said aggrievedly, ¡°Of course I want to live, I promised Cierra I would see her.¡± ¡°Then pull yourself together! If we continue like this, we¡¯ll soon die from exhaustion, think of something fast!¡± The electrical switch had been turned on, Cheyenne looked down to see a faint blue current in the water. The ripples on the water¡¯s surface seemed gentle and powerless, but just a touch could immediately numb the whole body. With monsters ahead and a water cmity behind, was she really going to die here at twenty-five? Cheyenne was not willing! At that moment, Kelvin seemed to read her mind and looked at her. Catching the unwillingness and anger on his wife¡¯s face, he made a daring decision. ¡°Omari, when I count to three, take Cheyenne and climb up the stairs all the way to the rooftop, and don¡¯t look back.¡± Hearing this, Omari suddenly had a bad feeling, his hand gripping Kelvin¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°This monster has lost its sight but is still so fierce, it must be particrly sensitive to the scent of fresh blood.¡± ¡°And so?¡± Omari questioned him. Kelvin took a deep breath, his tone calm as he continued. ¡°I¡¯ll use my blood to lure it towards the gate, and you and Cheyenne run for it!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Cheyenne, upon hearing that he intended to distract the giant snake alone, was so angry she pped him. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to do this, if we live, we live together; if we die, I want to die with you!¡± The imprint of the p was still stinging on Kelvin¡¯s face, clearly she was the fiercest one, but she was also the first to cry. But his heart felt iparably sweet With a long arm, he pulled Cheyenne into his embrace. ¡°Cheyenne, my wife. How could I bear to let you die with me, don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Cheyenne hugged his waist tightly, her tears falling onto his chest. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet, you can¡¯t just die like this.¡± ¡°I want you alive, forever owing me¡­¡± Hearing this, Kelvin gave a bitter smile. The thing he regretted most in his life was betraying her deep affection for eight years. He wanted to spend his lifetime making up for those lost years. ¡°I probably can¡¯t repay you in this lifetime for what I owe you.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I love you.¡± The man¡¯s deep and lingering words of love suddenly echoed in her ears, full of deep affection. The next second, they might be parted by life and death, and Kelvin was afraid it would be toote if he didn¡¯t speak now. Cheyenne was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly confessed his feelings to her. Then, a slight pain came from her neck, her vision darkened, and she fainted, falling into his arms. Kelvin lovingly gazed at her face, as if he wanted to etch her image into his mind forever. ¡°Why must you do this¡­ There must be another way.¡± Even though Omari often cursed Kelvin, at this moment, his heart was filled with emotion. Reluctantly, Kelvin handed Cheyenne over to him. ¡°Remember your promise to me, take good care of Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Tell Oliver and Cierra, I love them.¡± With hisst words, Kelvin resolutely clenched a dagger and shed it across the palm of his hand. Blood spurted like a fountain. The blood, containing Golden Silkworm Magic, was fatally attractive to the serpent, which indeed lunged wildly at Kelvin. He ran towards the electric switch, with less than a meter separating him from the snake. If he were any slower, he might have been swallowed whole. Ahead, the electric miasma emitted sparks with a hissing sound. ¡°Kelvin! I promise you!¡± Omari couldn¡¯t help but shed tears as he quickly picked up Cheyenne and rushed up the stairs. He couldn¡¯t let down the chance that Kelvin had exchanged with his life. ¡°Omari, if we hadn¡¯t fallen in love with the same person, we might have been good friends.¡± Kelvin nced at the direction they had left, then suddenly dropped the dagger and jumped into the water. At the same time, Omari reached the rooftop. He was just about to look down for Kelvin when a loud noise echoed. Boom- Another explosion erupted, sending rocks and dust flying, and mud and sand scattering. A stream of water broke through theboratory¡¯s doors, rushing in and twisting the monster¡¯s body into several segments. To protect Cheyenne, Omari shielded her with his body at the first moment. When the explosion subsided and the noise lessened, he patted the dust off himself and looked down. The prison-destroyed. Theboratory-flooded. But that person was nowhere to be found. ¡°Kelvin, I hope you¡¯re still alive, otherwise how can I exin to Cheyenne?¡± Chapter 1136: The Last Resort Twenty minutes earlier, Oliver, after hearing Hayden¡¯s words, rushed to the prison with a team, feeling anxious. On the way, he met his grandfather Channing, who had alsoe to rescue someone. As soon as the old man saw him, his brow furrowed deeply, and he urged, ¡°Oliver, leave saving your parents to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous there, and you¡¯re just a kid. You should go back and wait for me,¡± he continued. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. Didn¡¯t I blow up the power nt and capture the bad guys all by myself earlier?¡± Oliver replied firmly. Despite his usual reticence, Oliver¡¯s character was quite stubborn, and once he decided on something, no one could change his mind. This trait seemed to be inherited from the Lucas family. ¡°Alright, thene with me,¡± Channing conceded. ¡°Take ten people with you and set off in a wooden boat.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Because the prison was in a low-lying area, he had observed through binocrs that it was now submerged in water. Taking a wooden boat and fewer people would expedite the rescue. Fortunately, they arrived just in time. Using the small boat Oliver had used tomunicate with Cheyenne earlier, they located the position of theboratory. ¡°Grandpa, the gate is closed, but I have a feeling that my parents must be inside,¡± Oliver said. Relying solely on intuition seemed a bit rash. However, Channing, desperate to find his daughter, was willing to grasp even a one in a million chance. ¡°st the door open!¡± hemanded. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Oliver replied. They tied all the ammunition they had brought to the boat and then ignited it. The raging fire ignited the explosives, causing them to explode as the boat crashed into the gate, with mes shooting everywhere. The gate shattered, and at the same time, the rushing water from outside poured in, forming a spectacr waterfall with swift currents. Amidst the majestic flow of water, a figure drifted out. Sharp-eyed Oliver immediately recognized the figure as his father, Kelvin, and he shouted, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa¡­ hurry, hurry, save him, that¡¯s Dad!¡± ¡°Where?¡± Channing followed his pointing finger and indeed saw a ck figure amidst the whirlpool of floating debris. On closer inspection, it was his long-sought son-inw, Kelvin. ¡°Hurry, save him!¡± Cheyenne was awakened by a sudden sh of light. In a daze, she seemed to hear voices talking. ¡°Uncle Channing, is she okay?¡± As the son-inw of the Edwards family, Channing had picked up some medical skills over time. He briefly checked Cheyenne¡¯s pulse and shone a shlight into her eyes. He remained silent for a long time, leaving Omari, who was waiting anxiously beside him, extremely worried. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle Channing, please speak!¡± If it weren¡¯t for hisck of medical skills, Omari would have taken matters into his own hands. Channing turned his head and nced at him faintly, then gave a guilty smile. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve just started learning, so¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure, but she should be fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Old Bray, irritated, pushed him away. ¡°Get away, what¡¯s the point of you being here? If you don¡¯t know medicine, why are you hogging the spotlight? Let me check on Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Old Bray, I won¡¯t agree with that. How could you call my daughter a spotlight hog?¡± Cheyenne woke up just in time to hear this, her eyebrows furrowing instantly. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Upon hearing Cheyenne¡¯s voice, the three of them immediately fell silent and gathered around with concern. ¡°Cheyenne, are you okay?¡± Omari asked. ¡°Daughter, how are you feeling now?¡± Gregory added. ¡°You sound full of energy in your speech, which makes me relieved,¡± Old Braymented. Cheyenne looked at them quietly. Their concern warmed her heart, but when she looked around and didn¡¯t see Kelvin, she became nervous. ¡°And, where¡¯s Kelvin? Where is he?¡± Excitedly, she grabbed Channing¡¯s hand, her veins standing out prominently on the back of her hand. Channing hurriedly patted her shoulder tofort her. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t get too excited. You¡¯ve just woken up, and your body is still weak.¡± Images of the desperate scene just before she lost consciousness shed through Cheyenne¡¯s mind. His departing figure was so lonely and deste. ¡°No, I have to find him. Don¡¯t stop me,¡± she said, ignoring everyone¡¯s opposition, and lifted the nket, barefoot, and ran out of the room. Omari and Channing followed closely behind, chasing after her frantically. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t run around, you haven¡¯t put on your shoes yet.¡± The bustling hospital room suddenly became quiet, leaving only Old Bray behind. Unable to move vigorously due to his leg injury, he could only wait here obediently. The old man nced thoughtfully in the direction of the door, muttering quietly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Just tell her that Kelvin is staying safely in the next ward.¡± Meanwhile, Cheyenne, unaware that Kelvin was staying in the next ward, ran barefoot down the corridor. The cold wind lifted her clothes and hair, attracting curious nces from many people for this beautiful woman. Channing, out of breath, gasped, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t, don¡¯t run¡­ be careful not to catch a cold. Your husband is in the next ward.¡± Squeak¡­ Cheyenne immediately stopped at his words. Omari finally caught up with her and handed her slippers. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Kelvin, but if you get sick, we¡¯ll all worry more. Please put on your shoes first, okay?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Upon hearing the news that Kelvin was alive, Cheyenne felt ecstatic. The boulder hanging over her heart finally settled. She obediently bent down and put on her slippers. ¡°I want to see Kelvin.¡± Omari felt a pang in his heart. At the moment when the prison copsed, he had thought he could have Cheyenne. The ending was a blessing from heaven. Kelvin didn¡¯t die, and he and Cheyenne were fine. Perhaps this was the best oue; fantasies and infatuation were still a long way off. It was time for him to wake up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to see him now.¡± Finally, Cheyenne saw Kelvin. Hey on the bed, pale and motionless, his face noticeably thinner with prominent cheekbones. His eyes were bruised, and there was no trace of his former vigor. Oliver stood on a small stool, wiping his father¡¯s face with a towel,pletely oblivious to the arrival of others, absorbed in talking to his unconscious father. ¡°Dad, do you know? I really wish you could love me as much as you love Cierra,¡± he said, pouring out his heart to his father. ¡°Every time you hug her, I can only envy you from behind.¡± But Oliver and Kelvin had exactly the same character when they were young-proud, reserved, saying one thing but meaning another, pretending to be indifferent when they actually cared deeply. They were both wearing masks ofposure. Chapter 1137: Oliver’s Desire for Fatherly Love Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect to hear her son express these feelings as soon as she walked in the door. She stopped in her tracks, stunned in ce. Oliver, unaware of her presence, continued, ¡°I even wondered if I was really your biological son, or if you and Mom picked me up from outside.¡± ¡°Or¡­ am I actually Uncle Omari¡¯s son? Because he seems to like me more than you.¡± ¡°You always tell me that as a boy, I should learn to be independent and grow up on my own.¡± ¡°But Dad, do you know? Every time I see other kids riding on their father¡¯s shoulders at the kindergarten gate, I envy them so much¡­¡± It was a scene he never dared to imagine, a fatherly love he longed for but dared not seek. He didn¡¯t know if Dad could hear these words, but Oliver carefully and gently wiped the dust off his face. Then he mustered up his courage, kissed him on the cheek, and immediately left, his eyes filled with the purest, most primal yearning and admiration for his father. ¡°Even though you don¡¯t like me, you will always be my dad in my heart.¡± ¡°When I heard you were in danger, I was so worried. I don¡¯t want to be without a dad, so I came.¡± As he said this, his face was earnest and expectant. ¡°Hey, Dad, you have to get better quickly, or Mom will be fooled away by Uncle Omari.¡± Cheyenne felt quite guilty when she heard the earlier words. She also reflected on whether she had given Oliver enough love, causing him to feel unimportant. But when she heard thest sentence from the little guy, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Oliver,¡± she called out to him. Before Cheyenne could finish her sentence, Omari had already walked over and scooped Oliver up from behind. He weighed him, and indeed, he had gained quite a bit of weight. ¡°You little rascal, bad-mouthing me behind my back, huh? What do you mean Uncle Omari will take your mom away? Isn¡¯t she right here, fine and well?¡± Oliver hadn¡¯t expected his words to be heard by Uncle Omari. He stuck out his tongue and immediately defended himself. ¡°Uncle Omari, when did youe? You must have misheard me¡­ I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Quit pretending. I¡¯ve been here for a while. Not only did I hear you want to be my son, but I also heard you say I would steal your mom.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up on your dad and be my son? I really like you too.¡± Kelvin, leaving behind such a clever and smart little son, deserved his own consequences! Letting the son of his rival call him dad seemed not so bad after all. Oliver¡¯s round face turned red, and he heartlessly rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want my dad.¡± ¡°Why? Am I not good to you¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Omari is good to me, but Oliver can only have one dad, and my mom can only have one husband, so give it up.¡± This time, Omari felt like he had been hit with ten thousand blows, pretending to be heartbroken as he ced a hand over his chest. ¡°Oh, Cheyenne, your son is quite something. Does Kelvin often bad-mouth me in front of him?¡± Cheyenne nced lovingly at Oliver, feeling the warmth of her long-missed children after nearly half a month. ¡°Stop kidding. My son is still young, and so are you.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± As soon as he saw Cheyenne, Oliver immediately rushed into her arms, like a lost chick finding its mother in the woods. Cheyenne opened her arms and firmly held him, tears streaming down her face. This tear was for joy at Oliver¡¯s obedience and maturity. When she and Kelvin were in danger, she had imagined countless possibilities, but she never imagined that Oliver woulde to their rescue. He was only four years old! How could such a small child manage to save them in such difficult circumstances? Yet Oliver did it! He was her son, and as a mother, she was not only moved but also proud of him. She thought Kelvin must share the same sentiment as her. ¡°Oliver, you¡¯re wrong. Your dad actually loves you very much. He just has a w, he doesn¡¯t know how to express it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just because you¡¯re a boy, but because you¡¯re his son that he¡¯s strict with you. Let¡¯s forgive him for being a fool, okay?¡± Oliver was still a child after all; he would feel pain when he bled and cry when he was wronged. At this moment, he leaned against his mother¡¯s warm embrace, unable to control his emotions and burst into tears. ¡°Really, Mom? Dad doesn¡¯t dislike me?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him yourself when he wakes up.¡± Hearing this, Oliver turned his head to look at his father, who was still in aa, with a worried expression on his face once again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°But when will Dad wake up?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what I do? Don¡¯t worry, with me here, your dad will be fine.¡± Cheyenne wiped away Oliver¡¯s tears with her hand, holding his hand as they walked to the bedside. She was worried about Kelvin¡¯s condition and needed to confirm it herself to feel at ease. Fortunately, after a thorough examination, she found that Kelvin¡¯s injuries were not serious. It was just a bone in his lower back that had been disced by the impact and would need some time to heal while lying in bed. As for hisa, it was because his body couldn¡¯t bear the immense pain from the electric shock. In this regard, they had Oliver and Channing to thank. If they hadn¡¯t blown open theboratory door in time, allowing the water from outside to rush in, Kelvin might have died from electrocution. The instant impact of the river water significantly reduced the electric current, saving Kelvin¡¯s life. However, after such an ordeal, he would need some time to recuperate. With Kelvin safe, everyone could finally rx. ¡°Cheyenne, let me stay and take care of him. You just woke up, you need to rest.¡± Omari volunteered to take care of Kelvin. This was truly more surprising than red rain falling from the sky, and Channing eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not going to take advantage of my son-inw being unconscious to get back at him, are you?¡± ¡°Uncle Channing, what do you take me for?¡± ¡°Besides, Kelvin risked himself to save me and Cheyenne; do you think I would bully a defenseless patient?¡± The answer was-of course he would! After hearing this, Cheyenne felt that this might be a good opportunity for Kelvin and Omari to turn from enemies into friends. ¡°Well then, Mr. Lara, please take care of him. Let me know when he wakes up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheyenne, I¡¯ll take good care of him!¡± Omari said with a half-smile, waving her away to rest in her own room. ¡°Uncle Omari, I¡¯m counting on you to take care of my dad. Don¡¯t you dare bully him.¡± Before leaving, Oliver reminded him with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± Chapter 1138: General Iker is a Fraud The following day at noon, the sky was clear and the sun shone brightly, giving no hint of the violent storm that had recently swept through the small ind. The fishing vige on the ind waspletely destroyed, and with it, thest of Vrisa¡¯s fish listeners ceased to exist. ording to media reports, the disaster was due to an old power nt catching fire identally, leading to an explosion that caused the river dam to burst. On one side, the fire consumed the forest; on the other, the river destroyed the prison. The Dragon Serpent Isle prison, a symbol of the Fustroydor colonizers¡¯ misdeeds on thisnd, was erased from existence, marking a regrettable end to its history. For the nearby residents, life was somewhat impacted, but it was not a significant upheaval. The fishermen quickly received subsidies to offset their economic losses from not being able to fish in recent days. Life went on as usual. However, many biologists were deeply saddened, as the fire drastically reduced the ind¡¯s venomous snake poption, a devastating loss. But with the decrease in venomous snakes, other animals on the ind began to reproduce rapidly. Eventually, to protect biodiversity, experts proposed the ¡°Wildlife Environmental Protection Act.¡± A biological reserve was established on Snake Ind to protect its venomous snakes, and dedicated personnel were hired to manage it. This proposal met both opposition and support. As for the oue, Cheyenne did not know, as she had discreetly donated fifty million to build schools and hospitals, allowing many children of age, like Mike and Baylee, to enter school, learn, and perhaps one day end their drifting life at sea. General Kim was also heartbroken. Who could tell him what had really happened! After he was made to drink several pots of boiling water and spent a day discussing cultural differences, his mission ended. ¡°The fraud! General Iker is a fraud!¡± he eximed. ¡°And what¡¯s worse, they didn¡¯t even serve tea; they just made me drink a bellyful of water.¡± No one understood why he was so angry¡­ A few dayster, Mike also learned of Grandpa Maxim¡¯s death, and his reaction was much stronger than Cheyenne had expected. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we broke our promise and couldn¡¯t protect your grandfather to keep him safe from harm.¡± The kindly old man had been tormented by life all his life, and his only wish before dying was to see his grandchildren grow up safely. Unfortunately, he would never see that day. Losing their beloved grandfather, Mike and Baylee became orphans. Being so young, how would they live their lives from now on? Though young, Mike had already witnessed many scenes of separation and death. While he was sad about his grandfather¡¯s sudden departure, he also knew it was an inevitable end that everyone must face. ¡°Cheyenne, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. Grandpa said he would turn into a star after he died, watching over us forever in the sky.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°A person¡¯s death is not the end of life, but being forgotten by their loved ones and friends.¡± ¡°In my mind, Grandpa has always been alive. If one day I forget him, then he truly dies.¡± Everyone has different feelings about death, and Cheyenne deeply agreed with Mike¡¯s sentiments. ¡°You¡¯re right. If someone is forgotten by others, that¡¯s when they truly disappear.¡± ¡°Your grandfather was a great man. Can we light incense for him?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mike moved aside and handed them the incense. In front of Maxim¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s memorial, several guests from Che, dressed in solemn ck, took turns offering incense. Even the local mayor came to offer condolences, showing great respect to the guests from Che. This aroused curiosity among the locals. Wasn¡¯t the deceased just an ordinary old fisherman? Why were so many important figures attending the funeral? Unfortunately, they never found out the answer. After the funeral, the issue of Mike and Baylee¡¯s guardianship was discussed. Paisley expressed interest in adopting the siblings, as she, an elderly woman, feared loneliness the most. Apart from her grandson Humberto, who was not often around, the only person beside her was Old Bray, who loved arguing with her. ¡°It would be nice to have these siblings around, lively. Mike, Baylee, would you like to live with me and Grandma in Che?¡± Old Bray, affectionately patting Mike¡¯s head, said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the material for studying medicine. If you¡¯re willing toe with me, I will definitely train you as my sessor.¡± Hecked an heir for his skills, his own son being impatient and unsuitable for studying medicine. As for Humberto, he didn¡¯t seem to have the talent either. Facing everyone¡¯s concern, Mike politely declined. ¡°Thank you all, grandparents, uncles, and aunts, for your kindness. I grew up in thisnd, and my parents and grandfather are buried here. I don¡¯t want to leave them.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m already thirteen, I can take care of my sister.¡± Cheyenne stopped insisting after hearing this. ¡°In three days, we¡¯ll be leaving here. Since you don¡¯t want toe with us, let me do onest thing for you.¡± In Mike¡¯s name, she deposited one million in the bank, enough to support him until he turned eighteen and for Baylee to grow up. ¡°Each month, you can withdraw ten thousand from this card. The password is 123456. You can change itter.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Cheyenne, I can¡¯t ept your money. I¡¯ve never seen so much money in my life! Not even when Grandpa was alive.¡± Even if he lived to be as old as his grandfather, he¡¯d never seen such a sum. Iker suddenly spoke up. ¡°How can you talk about a lifetime at your age? Take this money. If you feel guilty, study hard and be someone who can help others in the future, understand?¡± Clutching the bank card tightly, Mike¡¯s voice choked with emotion. ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you, Cheyenne, Uncle Iker. You two are truly a perfect match.¡± Before anyone could respond, Omari flicked his forehead. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? What match with Cheyenne? If anyone¡¯s a match, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Ouch¡­ that hurts.¡± Kelvin¡¯s face darkened, his hands outside the nket clenched into fists. ¡°You¡¯re all so noisy, get out, I need to rest!¡± Everyone looked at each other. Omari grinned at Iker, ¡°See, it¡¯s your fault we¡¯re noisy.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Iker turned and left the ward. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave me, wait up, let¡¯s clear things up.¡± Old Bray still needed further examination on his legs. Paisley scratched her head and took the initiative to push his wheelchair from behind. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to do another check-up.¡± ¡°What check-up?¡± ¡°Check your brain.¡± ¡°You!¡± Chapter 1139: They Are a Perfect Match He suspected his wife was indirectly scolding him, but when he lowered his head to look, he saw that the prescription did indicate neurology. ¡°You see, I didn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Paisley said, slightly triumphant, unable to suppress a small smile. ¡°This must be some hical doctor who randomly prescribed this. My injury is in the leg, why check my brain?¡± he retorted. ¡­ In the room, most of the people had left. Channing nced at his daughter, then at his son-inw, who looked disheveled. He suddenly felt that staying here wasn¡¯t quite appropriate. He picked up Oliver. ¡°Oliver, let¡¯s go. Let me take you outside to y. Mike and Baylee,e along too.¡± At the words, Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up. Did this mean he could have the fried chicken and c he had been craving for so long? ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver reached out his hands and hugged his grandfather¡¯s neck, obediently following him out. In the room, only Cheyenne and Kelvin remained, silent for a moment. After a few seconds of silence, Cheyenne awkwardly pointed towards the door and softly asked, ¡°Should I leave too? You should rest.¡± As soon as the words fell, Kelvin clutched his chest, gasping for air. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Cheyenne,e help me check¡­ I suddenly feel chest tightness, like I¡¯m about to suffocate.¡± ¡°What? Let me see!¡± Concerned, Cheyenne walked towards him, but as soon as she reached the bedside, a broad hand grabbed her arm and pulled her into an embrace. The familiar embrace, warmth, and scent¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s mind went nk. Above her, she heard the maicughter of the man, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°Thank you for caring for me like this, Cheyenne. It seems we are still the mostpatible. Everything else is just trivial.¡± If pretending to be sick could garner sympathy, then maybe his leg should take a bit longer to heal? Cheyenne realized that Kelvin was simply pretending to be sick. She immediately clenched her fist and punched him in the chest. ¡°Does it still hurt now?¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± Kelvin grimaced, coughing twice while holding his chest, his handsome face showing a pitiful expression.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Cheyenne, are you trying to murder your husband?¡± ¡°Hmph, you deserve it for trying to deceive me!¡± It was foolish of her to believe such a clumsy lie. This punch was well deserved. ¡°And I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. Why did you knock me out in theb?¡± Though she didn¡¯t know how the three of them escaped exactly, Kelvin¡¯s behavior made her recall it with a pang of heartache. He must have done something dangerous behind her back! ¡°Well¡­¡± Things had already passed, and Kelvin didn¡¯t want to worry Cheyenne or make her cry by telling her the truth. So, he casually replied, ¡°I knocked you out because I was afraid you would feel nauseous seeing the monster¡¯s death scene.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, that monster died in a gruesome way, burned into several pieces by electricity, blood sttering everywhere¡­¡± Cheyenne looked at him coldly, seeing through his lies, and sighed deeply. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± She paused for a moment. Then, she half propped herself up, reached out and cupped his face, nting a kiss on his lips. It was a kiss devoid of any desire, rare tenderness. ¡°I know, I know it all. Kelvin, no matter what happens in the future, you can¡¯t leave me alone again.¡± ¡°In jail, everything you said to me was true. In this life, we share the same fate, and I keep his word.¡± ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Kelvin hugged her tightly, moved to tears, wondering what he had done to deserve such deep affection from her. Proud as he was, the truth was, she was the mother of his child, and he truly loved her. ¡°Cheyenne! I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong¡­ I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Never before had Kelvin felt as ted as he did now. Tears streamed down his face, but he didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to see his embarrassed side. Before she could lift her head, he kissed her. Amidst the entwining of lips, there was an intense, unexpressed love, longing to hold each other tightly, to merge into one soul. As husband and wife, even in life and death, they could not be separated. ¡­ In a hotel in Brewood. A man stood by the French window in a white bathrobe, the residual sunlight casting a golden glow upon him, making him appear as if illuminated by divine light. Pure as a god. Outside the window, there were pedestrians of all kinds, representing different lives, but to the man¡¯s clear eyes, it all seemed lonely. ¡°How can these vulgar and ignorant mortals be worthy of such a magnificent sunset.¡± He sneered, pulling the curtains shut, casting the room into darkness. Only the faint blue light from the phone screen illuminated the man¡¯s incredibly handsome face. Expressionless, he ordered, ¡°Book a flight for tomorrow morning at eight.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The next day, though the sun was still shining brightly, Jaelynn felt an icy chill all over her body. As if plunged into an icy abyss, unable to extricate herself. She saw her niece Elsa¡¯s body. The body had been soaking in the water for a long time, already pale and bloated, disfigured by the bites of piranhas in the water. Jaelynn ran over, sobbing uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t care how disgusting the body was, she held it in her arms as if it were a precious treasure. ¡°Elsa! Elsa, wake up, don¡¯t leave Auntie alone, okay?¡± ¡°I promised to elevate you to the position of heir of the Weaver family. I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s Auntie¡¯s fault, I didn¡¯t protect you.¡± Tears fell drop by drop onto Elsa¡¯s face. Thettery there motionless, eyes closed as if asleep. Jaelynn, filled with grief and anger, pounded the ground with her handcuffed hands, ring fiercely at Cheyenne. Her face twisted in madness as she roared at her, ¡°It¡¯s you! You must have killed Elsa, Cheyenne, you bitch! I want you to apany her in death!¡± As she spoke, Jaelynn rushed forward recklessly. In the blink of an eye, she was in front of Cheyenne, who hadn¡¯t made any moves yet. ¡°Watch out, Cheyenne!¡± Everyone tensed, ready to act. But before they could, Jaelynn was suddenly kicked away. Channing appeared behind Cheyenne, holding Oliver in one hand and a stic bag in the other. The kick just now was his doing. No effort spared, he kicked Jaelynn so hard she spat blood. ¡°Trying to bully my daughter? Even if you had nine lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Don¡¯t believe me? You can try!¡± Cheyenne, on the other hand, stared nkly at her father. Seeing this, he furrowed his brow, suspecting his daughter had been frightened into silence. ¡°Cheyenne, are you okay?¡± Chapter 1140: Fate from 27 Years Ago Cheyenne shook her head back to reality, her eyes shimmering with bright light as she looked at him. Such a sight made Channing sketch Cierra in his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of regret. If only he had known about Cheyenne¡¯s existence earlier, would he have seen the young Cheyenne? Missing her growth made him feel like a negligent father. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. That kick of yours just now was so cool!¡± She waspletely dazzled by her father¡¯s charm! So that was it. Channing blushed; being praised by his daughter made him happier thanpleting a billion-dor project. ¡°Ahem¡­ let¡¯s keep it low-key.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at this age now, everyone knows whether I¡¯m handsome or not. No need to bother praising me like this.¡± Oliver tilted his head in confusion, wondering why Grandpa seemed happy but pretended not to care? Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched slightly. She thought she was narcissistic enough, but she didn¡¯t expect her dad to be even more exaggerated. No wonder Cierra was also so vain since childhood. It turned out to be hereditary!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jaelynn looked at the heartwarming scene of their family gathering with a hint of bitterness. When she was young, she admired Channing. Unfortunately, he was known as the aloof young master of the estate, except for that fool, Sh¡­ she had never seen him show tenderness to anyone. The Weaver family and the Lucas family had always been at odds, and Jaelynn¡¯s admiration for him could only be hidden in her heart. Twenty-five years ago, at Channing and Sh¡¯s wedding, she drank too much. Originally, she wanted to confide in him. Who knew she would stumble upon him kissing Sh in the garden, his eyes filled with tenderness at that moment. Unfortunately, that tenderness was for another woman. A woman who was nowhere near her level! Under the numbness of alcohol, burning with jealousy, she did a bold thing-stole the ring he had prepared for Sh. She never married afterward, keeping that ring close to her¡­ fantasizing that she was his wife. Channing disappeared for twenty years, and she waited from her youthful years to old age. Who knew all she got in return was his words, ¡°self-delusion.¡± ¡°Self-delusion, hahaha. Channing, oh Channing, what¡¯s wrong with me? I love you so much, but you act like I¡¯m invisible!¡± Jaelynn, strong as she was, also yearned for sweet love. When the beautiful dream shattered and all that remained in life was obsession, that obsession turned into madness. If you can¡¯t have it, destroy it-this was the Weaver family¡¯s consistent belief! ¡°In the end, you¡¯re so heartless, so don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Cheyenne turned to look at her father in surprise and said angrily, ¡°So, it turns out that this is a debt of your youthful indulgence!¡± Being criticized like this by her own daughter made Channing feel embarrassed; he immediately tried to prove his innocence. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve only had one woman in my life, your mother. She¡¯s my true love¡­¡± As for Jaelynn¡¯s usation of his heartlessness just now, Channing was speechless! He had no memory of her at all. ¡°Are you mistaking me for someone else? I don¡¯t remember you at all.¡± This kind of response undoubtedly struck Jaelynn¡¯s sensitive and fragile heart. She could clearly feel her heart breaking into several pieces. How could this be! The man she had loved for most of her life actually imed to have no impression of her!! Jaelynn spat out a mouthful of blood, staining her cor, muttering to herself, ¡°How could you not recognize me? Don¡¯t you remember rescuing me at the engagement party of the Davidson family¡¯s eldest daughter twenty-seven years ago?¡± ¡°Twenty-seven years ago?¡± That was a long time ago, no wonder Channing had no impression. Now that she mentioned it, he finally remembered a little bit. Twenty-seven years ago, inte autumn in Onistead, the Davidson family had not yet declined, ranking first among the four major families, well-known to all. Even more famous were the twin daughters of Old Mr. Davidson, known as the ¡°Twin Beauties¡± of Onistead. Sadie Davidson, the elder sister, was gentle and dignified, a talented beauty and a well-known ssical dance expert in Che. She had represented the country several times in international dance exchanges. Most of the young masters in Onistead wished to marry Sadie. The second daughter, Bianca Davidson, was rtively less outstanding than her sister; however, she was smart and lively, with a cheerful and generous personality, which had won the hearts of many men. By contrast, the women of the Weaver family were not as popr at the time. Meanwhile, Sh, although known as the ¡°First Beauty of Onistead,¡± her foolishness left many people deeply regretful. She was only to be admired from afar, not taken home. However, this near-perfectdy of the Davidson family had a secret unknown to others-she suffered from congenital heart disease. It was this reason that forced her, at the age of 22, in the prime of her life, to announce her withdrawal from the dance troupe. The inability to dance was undoubtedly a fatal blow to her. Sadie returned home and fell into depression, shutting herself in, which eventually led her to contemte suicide. In order to help her daughter out of the shadow, the Davidson family took the initiative to propose a marriage alliance to the Harrison family. It was also to bring joy to their daughter, hoping she would recover soon. The Harrison family¡¯s status was only second to the Davidson family¡¯s; furthermore, Abel was the only one among the younger generation to rise to a central position of power, with unlimited prospects. Although at that time Abel truly admired Sh, he knew that the person she loved was his good brother, Channing. Since he couldn¡¯t marry the one he loved, it didn¡¯t matter who he married. He might as well marry a woman who could help his career. And in every aspect, Sadie was the most suitable candidate. So, he agreed to the engagement. Abel had never seen the real Sadie, but there were many rumors about her in the outside world. Without exception, they all praised her for being gentle, noble, and exceptionally beautiful. Until an hour before the engagement banquet, Abel suddenly had the idea of having Channing go see what kind of woman Miss Davidson was. As his good brother, Channing naturally agreed to this small request. That day, amidst the atmosphere of ying games, he took the opportunity to go upstairs to see the female lead. The moment the door opened, a short-haired, round-faced girl walked out. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Muttering to himself behind the wall, he said, ¡°So the famous Miss Davidson looks like this, far worse than my darling Sh.¡± Havingpleted his task, Channing intended to leave but suddenly heard an argument behind him. ¡°Jaelynn, don¡¯t forget that no one else wants to be friends with a tomboy like you. Only I epted you and still want to y with you.¡± ¡°You used to be so grateful to me, now you won¡¯t even lend me your ne to wear for a while. What kind of friend are you, so stingy!¡± Chapter 1141: You Can Rest Assured The speaker seemed very angry, with a hint of contempt in their tone. And the reply came in another weak voice. ¡°Yes, sorry Bianca. This ne was left to me by my mother, I can¡¯t lend it to you.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s something from a dead person, then I don¡¯t want it to avoid bad luck.¡± ¡°I just took another look, this ne¡¯s style is too old-fashioned, and the ruby¡¯s color is not vibrant enough, it doesn¡¯t match my noble status.¡± Clearly, being refused to take away someone else¡¯s mother¡¯s legacy, but speaking such disparaging words. It made people ufortable to hear. Channing couldn¡¯t help but wonder how thick-skinned the other person was, they must be very ugly. He turned around to look. Only to see two girls standing not far behind him, the one asking for the ne turned out to be unexpectedly outstanding even among the city¡¯s outstanding beauties. While the bullied girl had short hair and kept her head down, making Channing mistake her for the maid of the youngdy. ¡°What a joke!¡± He regretfullymented. This remark happened to be heard by the two, Bianca immediately changed her tone when she saw there was a third person present. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Jaelynn and I are actually best friends, she¡¯s very tolerant and won¡¯t mind, right?¡± The girl Jaelynn kept her head down, nodding obediently in response. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Channing¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. He disdainfully nced at the coquettish youngdy, lips curled in sarcasm as he said: ¡°Oh really? Then she¡¯s unlucky to have a friend like you, Miss, you¡¯re not careful with your friends.¡± ¡°You even want someone else¡¯s mother¡¯s belongings, your attire doesn¡¯t look like that of a poor person, so vain?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t get what you want, so you show contempt. It shows how bad your character is.¡± ¡°I wonder who will be unlucky enough to marry you, a noble youngdy like you.¡± Bianca, who was always pursued by men wherever she went, when has she ever suffered such injustice? She angrily cursed at him, ¡°It won¡¯t be you anyway!¡± Channingughed heartily, patting his chest with relief. ¡°That¡¯s for the best, otherwise I¡¯m afraid my ancestors would jump out of the ground in anger while I sleep at night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll marry, but I¡¯d rather marry the girl next to you, she¡¯s much better than you.¡± Bianca was so angry her face twisted. She racked her brains but couldn¡¯te up with a curse, shaking with anger. ¡°Do you know who I am to dare to nder me like this, foul-mouthed, uncouth,cking any gentlemanly demeanor¡­ Do you even deserve to be called a man?¡± ¡°Someone like you will be single for life.¡± Channing shrugged indifferently, not caring who she was. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are, and I don¡¯t need you to manage whether I¡¯m a man or not.¡± ¡°By the way, unfortunately for you, I won¡¯t be single because I already have someone I love very much, much better than you, hahaha.¡± After saying this, Channing left breezily. Little did he know that his appearance had stirred the hearts of the two girls. Jaelynn was extremely grateful to him. Because of his words saying he would rather marry her than Bianca, she felt the taste of being recognized for the first time. Love quietly arrived at that moment, but the person involved was oblivious. When she understood what longing was, it was already toote to extricate herself; Only to be entangled deeper as she struggled. Meanwhile, Bianca also had a deep impression on Channing, this man made her feel an unprecedented desire to conquer! ¡°He dares to insult me like this, then I¡¯ll make him fall deeply in love with me and then dump him, hmph!¡± To retaliate against Channing, she immediately sent a maid to follow him. Later, the maid came back and heard someone call him ¡°Mr. Harrison¡±. Surname Harrison? Appearing at today¡¯s banquet, such a handsome young man, apart from Abel in Onistead, who else could it be? ¡°But it¡¯s rumored that the Harrison family¡¯s young master is gentle and courteous, steady and gentlemanly¡­ how could that rude guy just now be him?¡± The maid replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I heard those young masters call him that.¡± Jaelynn, on the other hand, had seen the real Abel¡¯s appearance. She immediately knew that Channing was not Abel, but she was curious about his identity. Later, at the wedding, when he appeared as a groomsman, she found out that he was Master Channing of the recently returned Lucas family. However, this time, he was apanied by a pure and beautiful young girl. Jaelynn¡¯s dream ¨C shattered! Channing treated it as a small episode and forgot about it. But bringing up the old story made him realize many hidden details. Suddenly enlightened. ¡°No wonder after marrying into the Harrison family, Miss Davidson¡¯s health improved but her character changed drastically, it turns out the person who married her was that rude and ugly Miss Davidson.¡± Abel had also suspected this matter. However, he had never seen the real Miss Davidson, and the two sisters looked so much alike that it was impossible to tell them apart. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t recognize her, because Sadie Davidson passed away from a sudden heart attack before the wedding.¡± ¡°In order to maintain the rtionship between the two families, the Davidson family had Bianca marry as a recement.¡± ¡°Only the olddy of the Davidson family knew the truth, and she took it to her grave.¡± Jaelynn learned about Bianca¡¯s true identity many yearster. By then, they had both experienced the hardships of life and no longer were young; Elsa and the Davidson family¡¯s daughter Emily became good friends just like they were years ago. At a gathering, Bianca mentioned the ne incident, stirring up her memories and revealing the truth behind this twisted marriage. From another perspective, they were both pitiful souls in the world of love. The two reconciled their differences and restored their friendship. What about Mr. Harrison? Whether he knew or not, it didn¡¯t make much difference to him. This was the first time Channing had looked at her seriously, and a glimmer of hope arose in Jaelynn¡¯s heart. Would he¡­ after hearing this story¡­ But his response in the next moment was even more ruthless than before,pletely shattering her strong will. ¡°If I had known that I was defending someone like you back then, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered!¡± ¡°You can die, I won¡¯t have any sympathy for you!¡± ¡°You! Pfft-¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jaelynn was so excited that she spat blood again, the anticipation in her eyes dissipating, leaving only the deepest despair. ¡°Hahaha, so that¡¯s how it is! So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Is it wrong to love someone? Jaelynn couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly ask herself in her mind. Chapter 1142: An Unexpectedly Comical Ending After over twenty years of unwavering adoration, all she got in return was his statement, ¡°I will have no sympathy for you.¡± Did he see her as a clown in his eyes? She couldn¡¯t ept it! Why could he trample on her genuine feelings so casually? Why could Sh, who did nothing, be adored by him for a lifetime, irreceable even in death? Why could he have children around his knees, while she had to end her brief life amid the world¡¯s scorn? At that moment, the most malicious thought sprang to Jaelynn¡¯s mind-she wanted Channing on his knees, begging for her forgiveness! Cheyenne was the apple of Channing¡¯s eye; by controlling her, she would control his lifeline. After a moment of contemtion, Jaelynn suddenly took a shocking action. Seemingly powerless, she somehow found the strength to stand. With the speed of thunder, she snatched a gun from the deputy¡¯s hand and aimed it at Cheyenne. ¡°You little wretch! Even if I die, I will drag you down with me, you and your mother have ruined my life.¡± Almost as soon as she finished speaking, she pulled the trigger. A loud explosion followed, and the barrel emitted a puff of white smoke. The bullet flew past everyone at such a speed that it left only a white afterimage. By the time they saw it was heading towards Cheyenne, it was toote to stop it. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± The sudden change made Kelvin¡¯s heart leap into his throat as he fell off the bed despite his injuries. A soul-piercing cry echoed continuously in the room. It was agonizing. Cheyenne looked up just in time to see the tears twinkling in his eyes, and in that moment, she had only one thought- I can¡¯t die! Everyone instinctively worried for her life. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Jaelynn¡¯s insaneughter contained the thrill of a sessful scheme. However, something miraculous happened. After the white smoke, the bullet did not prate her heart as anticipated, but suddenly died mid-way. The sound of metal hitting the ground was crisp and clear, and everyone heard it. ¡°What!¡± It was unbelievable; how could the bullet just drop mid-way! Jaelynn was even more shocked, staring at the smoking gun in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The deputy, feeling slightly aggrieved, exined kindly, ¡°Last month, I identally made a small mistake, so Master Iker banned me from carrying a gun for a month.¡± ¡°But I am a deputy after all, and it¡¯s embarrassing to have an empty holster, so I¡­¡± Bought a toy gun to save some face. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a cheap stic toy gun, but a craftsman-designed hunting gun. This gun looked exactly like a real one, but the bullet¡¯s power was greatly reduced. To add a selling point, they included some smoke to attract customers. Hence the smoke-filled scene just now. A normal pistol wouldn¡¯t do this, Jaelynn was too eager to kill Cheyenne and overlooked this detail. ¡°So it¡¯s a toy gun, then I¡¯m relieved. You really scared me just now,¡± Omari said, patting his chest with lingering fear. Such an ending was unexpected, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Toy guns are good, thanks to your mistake,¡± Channing said. Oliver also nodded in agreement, still frightened.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Yes, I want one of those guns too.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re still young and shouldn¡¯t touch these dangerous things, wait until you grow up.¡± Meanwhile, Jaelynn, now knowing the reason, turned pale as a ghost. She gritted her teeth and threw the toy gun to the ground, stomping on it furiously. Her indignation had reached a boiling point. ¡°I hate the Lucas family and even more, I hate the unfairness of the heavens!¡± The farce ended, and to prevent Jaelynn from harboring such thoughts again, this time Iker personally handcuffed her. ¡°What do you have toin about? Born as thedy of the Weaver family, you already started ahead of most people.¡± ¡°Compared to those poor women, you¡¯ve squandered a good hand.¡± ¡°If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s you-ruthless, extreme, and unscrupulous¡­ such a person does not deserve happiness!¡± Heaven made her marriage unhappy, childless-that was the best karma. ¡°I¡­¡± Jaelynn listened to his rebuke, falling into deep thought. Was it really so? Was it her own greed that led her to end up with nothing? Channing stepped in front of her, towering over her with a pair of fiery eyes. His cold and merciless deration of revenge. ¡°Do you know why you can¡¯tpare to my Sh?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jaelynn asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple, because of her kindness.¡± The first time he saw Sh, she was being bullied by a few rich girls. He happened to pass by and stepped in to help her. Later, her act of ying dumb was exposed, and the identity of the young divine doctor shook all of Onistead. Once, the woman who had bullied her before came to the hospital, eight months pregnant, begging for her help. The elderly would say that babies born in the eighth month don¡¯t survive. Everyone was convinced that the child wouldn¡¯t make it. But kind-hearted Sh, seeing the innocence of the child, decided to help her anyway. If it had been him or Jaelynn in that situation, they probably would have chosen to ignore her. Thetter might have even taken the opportunity to kick her when she was down. ¡°This is just one of the many differences between the two of you. Sh¡¯s excellence is something you couldn¡¯t hope to match, even in your next life.¡± Jaelynn was stunned. Was he calling her malicious? But she had once been a kind and innocent girl. Unlike Sh, she didn¡¯t have the good fortune of having someone like Channing and Abel to protect her. The kind and innocent Jaelynn had died under the vicious words of those around her. On the battlefield, it was kill or be killed¡­ Kindness? Mercy towards the enemy is cruelty to oneself. She had long abandoned that barely visible kindness in her heart. ¡°I understand now.¡± At that moment, Jaelynn lost the will to live. She epted her fate. Only one oue awaited her: death. Jaelynn was escorted away, and as she was leaving, she happened to pass by Cheyenne. ¡°Stop!¡± Cheyenne suddenly called out to her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jaelynn turned back, puzzled. The hostility in Cheyenne¡¯s eyes had lessened a bit, but the disgust remained. ¡°This is for you in return!¡± With that, a pnded. The forceful p made Jaelynn¡¯s body tremble, and a trickle of blood slowly flowed from the corner of her mouth. ¡°You!¡± Jaelynn eximed. Cheyenne casually shook her hand and spoke firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not like my mother. I don¡¯t have her kindness.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll make sure to pay back everyone who bullied me.¡± ¡°This p is for what just happened, and the next one is to Elsa. You take it for her!¡± Chapter 1143: Throwing Elsa into the Field of a Thousand Corpses Cheyenne once again raised her hand and pped her. This time, she used even more force than before. Jaelynn¡¯s face swelled up like a pig¡¯s head, and she red angrily at Cheyenne. ¡°I really underestimated you before.¡± ¡°Iker, even though I¡¯m a prisoner now, Cheyenne¡¯s abuse of me also vites thew, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She voiced her dissatisfaction and questioned. Upon hearing her words, the man merely raised an eyebrow, a graceful smile curling up his lips. Heughed, his voice tinged with mockery. ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you just get too excited and hit your face on the wall?¡± ¡°Who hit you? Anyway, no oneid a hand on you. Did anyone else see it?¡± The deputy quickly shook his head, answering with a yful grin, ¡°Master Iker, I didn¡¯t see anything either.¡± ¡°Her face might have been bitten by a poisonous snake, after all, this is Serpent Ind.¡± Finally, his adjutant showed some intelligence, and Iker gave him an appreciative look. ¡°Good job on capturing the criminal this time.¡± ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll lift your ban. Don¡¯t use toy guns again; I can¡¯t afford to be humiliated like that.¡± Since when was Master Iker so easy to talk to? Could it be that his conscience finally surfaced? Whatever the reason, it was a good thing, and the deputy was moved to tears. ¡°Thank you, Master Iker. I willplete my tasks well and serve the country.¡± ¡°Rise.¡± Not only did Iker lie with his eyes open, but Omari also had his own way of retaliating. ¡°General Jaelynn seems to have forgotten that I¡¯m awyer.¡± ¡°In the situation just now, Cheyenne was acting in self-defense. On the contrary, you¡¯ve added another charge of attempted murder.¡± ¡°By the way, your niece Elsa is an aplice. If she were alive, she would be handcuffed and taken back for trial just like you.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s dead now. ording to regtions, if no family member ims the body, the authorities are entitled to treat it as an unidentified corpse.¡± There¡¯s a Field of a Thousand Corpses on the ind. Jaelynn had previously thrown failed test subjects there, and now the Field would gain another unimed female corpse. Cheyenne¡¯s eyes lit up, as she had personally seen how eerie and terrifying the Field of a Thousand Corpses was. ¡°Mr. Lara, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°How dare you! Elsa is the heir of the Weaver family, and you call her an unidentified female corpse? How venomous can you be!¡± Jaelynn had been ready to surrender, but just hearing that they were going to throw her niece¡¯s body into the Field of a Thousand Corpses almost drove her insane. ¡°Venomous?¡± Omari sneered with a cold, mocking tone upon hearing the word. ¡°Who canpare to you two in venomousness?¡± ¡°You tortured your soldiers to death.¡± ¡°They were brave men defending the country, yet they died at your hands! Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± And Elsa¡¯s actions over the years-bullying men and women, forcing the good into prostitution! The aunt and niece duo deserved to die! ¡°I¡­¡± Mentioning the soldiers who died unjustly, Jaelynn felt a slight pang of guilt. They were soldiers she had personally trained, and she naturally felt regret. But for her grand ambitions, she was willing to sacrifice even herself, let alone them. However, when such things happened to her beloved niece Elsa, just thinking about it drove her mad! At this moment, a tall, lean figure in ck walked in from outside. The neer¡¯s gaze lightly fell on Jaelynn, cold and mocking. ¡°From today, the Weaver family will be under my control. You needn¡¯t worry about that, Aunt.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re unfit! A bastard with an unknown father, you want to be the head of the Weaver family? I¡¯d rather die than agree.¡± Master Glenn responded with a wildugh. ¡°Then rest assured, Aunt. You¡¯re about to die, so you won¡¯t see the day I be the head of the Weaver family.¡± After saying this, he nodded to Cheyenne and the others. ¡°I owe my safe exit from Dragon Serpent Isle prison to Miss Lawrence¡¯s help. I owe you two favors.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I will repay you. As for that corpse¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s been so chewed up by fish that I can¡¯t recognize its identity. You can dispose of it as you see fit.¡± Master Glenn was indeed a smart man. He was the only other member of the Weaver family present besides Jaelynn. If he had demanded Elsa¡¯s body, they wouldn¡¯t dare refuse. Certainly, given his and Elsa¡¯s longstanding enmity, there was no need for him to handle her remains. However, Master Glenn did not borate on this, instead exining that he did not recognize the identity of the corpse. Firstly, as the future head of the Weaver family, this matter would not provide others with grounds to impeach him. Secondly, it also gave Omari a gesture of goodwill. Following the upheaval caused by Jaelynn and Elsa, the rtionship between the two families had plummeted to an all-time low. Trying to repair this rtionship in the future would undoubtedly be a thorny problem for him. Today¡¯s gesture might prompt Omari to be more lenient, seeing that Glenn had offered some help. Omari graciously epted this goodwill. ¡°Master Glenn has confirmed the identity of the body, so there should be no issue. Men, take this unidentified female corpse to the Field of a Thousand Corpses for cremation.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The secret of the Field of a Thousand Corpses had be a taboo on the ind to prevent causing public panic and unrest. Both nations had agreed to cremate the bodies and transform the tunnel into arge cemetery, to honor the spirits of the heroes. Of course, considering Elsa¡¯s numerous heinous acts during her lifetime, she did not deserve to be buried alongside the martyrs. Omari wanted her to remain there forever, as a penitent, witnessing their cruelty firsthand. ¡°Poof!¡± Jaelynn fainted from rage. She had dominated the scene for over twenty years, her name striking fear into many. In the end, she was a prisoner, trampled underfoot by the very person she despised the most. She couldn¡¯t ept it! ¡°Glenn, you traitor, bastard, animal¡­ I curse you to die a miserable death!¡± ¡°I curse you to be separated from your loved ones, never to find your beloved daughter!¡± Her vicious curses once again aroused Master Glenn¡¯s murderous intent. ¡°Keep cursing; the victor will be me. Rest assured, after your death, I will bring you back here and scatter your ashes in the foul swamp to keeppany with the venomous snakes!¡± With that, Glenn turned and left, leaving Jaelynn with only a proud silhouette. She believed he was capable of carrying out his threats, and a shiver ran down her spine. ¡°You little bastard¡­ how dare you¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Three dayster, the order for Jaelynn¡¯s execution was issued. Unaware, Hayden was still hoping she woulde back to save him. Unfortunately, what he awaited was not news of Jaelynn¡¯s victory, but the unscathed return of Omari and his men. He couldn¡¯t help but frown in surprise. How did they escape from being surrounded and under such lethal threat? ¡°You must have thought we were doomed, right? Unfortunately, fate ultimately stood on our side.¡± Chapter 1144: Brotherhood? Despite the three of them being in a sorry state, they survived. At the crucial moment, thanks to Kelvin shing his own wrist, the scent of his blood lured the monster towards the electric grid. His desperate courage paved a way for everyone to escape. It seemed like fate had already decreed this oue: evil could never triumph over good! ¡°I was sitting on the roof, looking at the blood flowing everywhere, and I really thought I was done for.¡± ¡°Oliver arrived just in time with his team to blow open theb door, and the three of us returned safely.¡± ¡°Mr. Lara, with all your calctions, did you ever consider what kind of end you¡¯d meet?¡± Cheyenne walked towards him step by step, looking down at him with a mocking gaze. Hayden frowned as he listened. ording to his calctions, even if someone came to rescue them, the three of them wouldn¡¯tst long. By then, he could use a long-term strategy to capture all his aplices in one fell swoop. Unfortunately, the oue wasn¡¯t as he wished. He-lost! And he lostpletely!! ¡°History is written by the victors. Now that you¡¯ve won, whatever you say is right. You can curse all you want.¡± He didn¡¯t care and wouldn¡¯t beg Omari for mercy. At least he had some backbone. Cheyenne snorted coldly and told him an even harsher truth. ¡°I guess you¡¯re still hoping that Jaelynn¡¯s uprising will seed.¡± ¡°Face reality. Elsa is dead.¡± ¡°Jaelynn has also been captured, and the twenty thousand men you stationed in Brewood were all captured in one night.¡± Captured¡­ Hayden clenched his fists. ¡°It was something I foresaw, but until thest moment, I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Even now, hearing it with my own ears, I still can¡¯t believe it.¡± After saying this, he took a deep breath and then asked with slightly parted lips, ¡°Where is Jaelynn now?¡± ¡°She has been sent back to the country. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be your turn soon.¡± When the timees, all that awaits him is a disgraceful end. For Omari¡¯s sake, Cheyenne didn¡¯t make things difficult for him and turned to leave after speaking. ¡°Cheyenne, wait for me.¡± Kelvin¡¯s wife chased after him, and the two walked away side by side. The room suddenly only had Hayden and Omari, the two brothers. Their eyes met, and time seemed to stand still in that moment. They were silent, not knowing how to express their feelings to each other. They shared the same blood. Brothers were supposed to be the closest rtionship in the world, but now they had severed their bonds, hurting each other. After a period of silence, Hayden spoke first. He sneered self-mockingly, closed his eyes, and leaned against the wall behind him to rest. ¡°Now I am the loser and you are the victor. If you want to do something, just do it directly. Why beat around the bush and stay silent?¡± He knew exactly how he had treated Omari before. Now, it was only natural for Omari to want revenge. An eye for an eye, he did not regret his actions. ¡°Big brother.¡± The long-lost ¡°big brother¡± stirred Hayden¡¯s heart, making him feel unsettled for a few seconds. Seeing his expression waver, Omari took a few long strides to sit beside him on the floor, putting himself at the same level. Silently, but with actions that showed respect. As soon as Omari sat down, Hayden angrily moved a few steps to the side, creating distance. His cold attitude drew a line between them. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°Omari, don¡¯t be hypocritical. You should hate me a lot, right?¡± After all, the intent to kill him wasn¡¯t fake, and it was Hayden who had cursed him, turning him into neither human nor ghost. If it weren¡¯t for his strong will, he would have died in prison. Even so, could he still call him ¡°big brother¡±? Hayden himself couldn¡¯t believe it. Facing his sarcastic and harsh words, Omari¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°No matter what you say, you will always be my big brother.¡± ¡°I will always remember when I first arrived in Onistead and got into trouble with some street thugs, it was you who saved my life.¡± That day, to protect his younger brother, Hayden broke his good student image and fought. When they returned, he was punished by that vicious woman to kneel for two hours, and his knees were swollen-all because he helped him. Father often said that the two of them were each other¡¯s only family in this world. Without one, the other would be lonely. He was getting old and would leave them one day. When that time came, they could only trust each other. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember that incident.¡± Yes, Hayden did indeed help him at that time. But he had his own motives because their father only had eyes for Omari and neglected Hayden and his mother. His mother¡¯s strong personality led to discord between the couple, and as their son, Hayden was caught in the middle, suffering daily torment. Omari¡¯s arrival added to his sense of crisis. To reim his position in their father¡¯s eyes, he deliberately rushed out to save Omari. This action indeed angered his mother, who punished him by making him kneel. Two hours was not much for a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy, but he intentionally hit his knees with a stick where no one could see, causing them to swell and redden. Fortunately, his self-sacrifice was not in vain. His father, seeing him protect Omari, indeed treated him much better. That period was the happiest and most joyful time for Hayden. ¡°Heh¡­ you¡¯re so naive, almost to the point of stupidity. I saved you just to gain father¡¯s favor, yet you took me as a lifesaver and were grateful.¡± ¡°Omari, let me be honest with you. From the first day you came to the Lara family, I wished you dead!¡± The truth was so cruel. Omari¡¯s face turned pale, and thest bit of hope in his heart was shattered. His lips moved, but he forgot the words he wanted to say, leaving only a deep sense of helplessness. ¡°Regardless of your motives, and whether you believe it or not, I truly regarded you as my big brother.¡± ¡°Even when you took the girl I liked in college, I wasn¡¯t angry. It¡¯s just a woman; if big brother likes her, I can let you have her.¡± ¡°I never wanted to fight you for the Lara family, so I left and established my own business.¡± ¡°I believe I¡¯ve shown enough sincerity. Big brother, you shouldn¡¯t have pushed me to this point!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have extended your hatred to others, especially to Cheyenne¡­ she is innocent.¡± Cheyenne was more important to him than his own life. The brotherly bond had already disappeared when theboratory door closed. He was saying this now because they still shared the samest name. ¡°Hayden, take care of yourself.¡± After saying this coldly, Omari got up and left. His departing figure looked lonelier and more deste than before. ####Chapter 1145: The Son¡¯s Departure ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Omari¡­ hahaha, big brother. How can I even be worthy of you calling me big brother?¡± Hayden watched his departing figure, his eyes gradually moistening, silent tears slipping down. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me who has wronged you.¡± The sobbing, low cry echoed in the space, blending the sorrow and regret of a disappointed man. If only he had awakened sooner, perhaps the ending wouldn¡¯t be like this. But sadly, it was already toote; his life was nearing its end. Looking back on this short life full of schemes, many figures shed through Hayden¡¯s mind like a revolvingntern. Finally¡­ his father¡¯s face appeared, the teachings as vivid as yesterday. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m departing first, unable to personally care for you in your old age.¡± At the moment his words fell, Hayden made a decision. With a resolute heart, he closed his eyes and crashed headlong into the wall. Bang- With a loud noise, bright red blood sshed. The regretful man stared nkly in the direction of home, his tall and thin body slowly falling backward. Outside the door, Omari, who should have left, had returned. He had just opened the door when he saw a streak of blood flowing to the floor, his pupils dting in shock. His emotions instantly copsed. ¡°Big brother!¡± No one expected that the deeply deceitful, calcting eldest young master of the Lara family, a graceful figure in Onistead, wouldmit suicide in such a manner in this small inn. What a sigh-inducing scene. From another perspective, how could someone as proud as him ept returning home to face trial as a prisoner? As the mastermind behind this case, he would either face the death penalty or life imprisonment. Rather than spending the rest of his life in prison, subjected to the scorn of the world, he chose suicide. Being in a foreign country, it was inconvenient to bury the body and equally cumbersome to transport it home. Omari decided to send his body to the crematorium for local cremation. When he returned to his country, he was dressed in solemn ck attire, holding a white urn in his hands. The ne arrived at Onistead Airport three dayster in the morning. The man¡¯s extraordinarily handsome appearance, coupled with the eerie urn in his hands, undoubtedly drew many nces. Omari moved forward as if there was no one around, gently caressing the cold urn with his hands. His clear voice carried a trace of sorrow, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve brought you home.¡± Not far away, Leon sat in a wheelchair, apanied by a group of bodyguards to receive him. The elderly man, dressed in ck with white hair, was particrly noticeable in the crowd. Cheyenne saw him at a nce, noticing that Leon¡¯s face had aged significantly. A man in his fifties had turned white-haired overnight, looking as though he had aged twenty years. He must have been unable to sleep these past few days. Even Channing, who was of the same age, was shocked and felt sympathetic. ¡°Leon, your hair¡­ my condolences.¡± As a parent, Channing could understand the pain and struggle in his heart. Two sons, both equally precious; he couldn¡¯t bear to lose either. At this moment, Channing was grateful that he had only one daughter, Cheyenne, to whom he could give all his love without reservation. If he had another child, perhaps he would also end up on Leon¡¯s path. Leon wanted to smile, but the bitterness in his heart turned his smile into a forced one. ¡°Channing, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Omari might not have returned safely.¡± ¡°As for Hayden¡­¡± Mentioning his wayward eldest son, Leon¡¯s eyes dimmed, losing their light. ¡°He chose the wrong path himself; no one else can be med.¡± ¡°If anyone is to be med, it should be me. I failed as a father, not teaching him well, which led him to harm both others and himself.¡± It was his fault. If he had stopped Hayden earlier, not indulging his schemes, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t havee to this. Channing patted his shoulder, sighing deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself; everyone has their fate.¡± ¡°I believe you and Omari have many things to handle. My daughter and I won¡¯t disturb you today; we¡¯ll visit another day to express our gratitude.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°Forgive me for not seeing you off.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities among old friends.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Channing prepared to take his daughter, son-inw, and grandson home. Before leaving, Cheyenne nced worriedly at the silent Omari. Her lips parted slightly, ¡°Omari, take care. Until we meet again.¡± As for Hayden¡¯s funeral, she thought she wouldn¡¯t attend. Hearing her, Omari looked over, forcing a smile. ¡°Cheyenne, thank you.¡± The scene of the two exchanging nces made Kelvin feel a pang of jealousy. Unwilling to be ignored, he interrupted them coldly. ¡°What are you looking at? Omari, I¡¯m the one who saved you this time. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me too?¡± Normally, Omari wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to such petty remarks. However, today, he surprisinglyplied. ¡°Of course, thank you, Kelvin, and Oliver¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see each other in a few days. I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯lle find you afterward.¡± Oliver, knowing Omari must be feeling very sad at this moment, usedforting words he had learned somewhere, bringing sce to those who heard them. ¡°Uncle Omari, if you want to cry, just cry. Don¡¯t hold it in. My shoulders may be small, but you can lean on them.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa said that men don¡¯t easily shed tears; it¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t reached the point of heartbreak. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± As he spoke, he even patted his own shoulder seriously. This childlike but thoughtful gesture lifted the spirits of everyone present, and even Omari smiled. Channing patted his grandson¡¯s little head and praised him. ¡°Oliver is so understanding. But don¡¯t worry, your Uncle Omari isn¡¯t that fragile.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The way the grandfather and grandson interacted was enviable, and the clever, considerate grandson was a reason Leon envied Channing even more. He couldn¡¯t help but think back to years ago. If he hadn¡¯t prevented Omari from being with Miss Lawrence back then, perhaps such a smart and adorable Oliver would have been his precious grandson. Later, when he found out that Cheyenne was Channing¡¯s daughter, Leon regretted it. But by then, Cheyenne had regained her memory and reconciled with Kelvin. As Channing¡¯s group left, the space felt significantly emptier. When Leon retracted his envious gaze, he saw that Omari¡¯s eyes were still on Cheyenne. His gaze clearly held deep affection, restraint, and¡­ reluctance and gratitude. ¡°Omari, I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s because of me that you lost a lifetime of happiness.¡± ¡°But Miss Lawrence and you are no longer possible. You should try to let go.¡± Hearing this, Omari withdrew his gaze and looked down at the urn in his hands. ¡°Dad, she and I are just friends now. As for letting go, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t force you. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Having gone through so much, he hade to understand that nothing was more important than his son¡¯s happiness and well-being. Chapter 1145: The Son’s Departure ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Omari¡­ hahaha, big brother. How can I even be worthy of you calling me big brother?¡± Hayden watched his departing figure, his eyes gradually moistening, silent tears slipping down. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me who has wronged you.¡± The sobbing, low cry echoed in the space, blending the sorrow and regret of a disappointed man. If only he had awakened sooner, perhaps the ending wouldn¡¯t be like this. But sadly, it was already toote; his life was nearing its end. Looking back on this short life full of schemes, many figures shed through Hayden¡¯s mind like a revolvingntern. Finally¡­ his father¡¯s face appeared, the teachings as vivid as yesterday. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m departing first, unable to personally care for you in your old age.¡± At the moment his words fell, Hayden made a decision. With a resolute heart, he closed his eyes and crashed headlong into the wall. Bang- With a loud noise, bright red blood sshed. The regretful man stared nkly in the direction of home, his tall and thin body slowly falling backward. Outside the door, Omari, who should have left, had returned. He had just opened the door when he saw a streak of blood flowing to the floor, his pupils dting in shock. His emotions instantly copsed. ¡°Big brother!¡± No one expected that the deeply deceitful, calcting eldest young master of the Lara family, a graceful figure in Onistead, wouldmit suicide in such a manner in this small inn. What a sigh-inducing scene. From another perspective, how could someone as proud as him ept returning home to face trial as a prisoner? As the mastermind behind this case, he would either face the death penalty or life imprisonment. Rather than spending the rest of his life in prison, subjected to the scorn of the world, he chose suicide. Being in a foreign country, it was inconvenient to bury the body and equally cumbersome to transport it home. Omari decided to send his body to the crematorium for local cremation. When he returned to his country, he was dressed in solemn ck attire, holding a white urn in his hands. The ne arrived at Onistead Airport three dayster in the morning. The man¡¯s extraordinarily handsome appearance, coupled with the eerie urn in his hands, undoubtedly drew many nces. Omari moved forward as if there was no one around, gently caressing the cold urn with his hands. His clear voice carried a trace of sorrow, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve brought you home.¡± Not far away, Leon sat in a wheelchair, apanied by a group of bodyguards to receive him. The elderly man, dressed in ck with white hair, was particrly noticeable in the crowd. Cheyenne saw him at a nce, noticing that Leon¡¯s face had aged significantly. A man in his fifties had turned white-haired overnight, looking as though he had aged twenty years. He must have been unable to sleep these past few days. Even Channing, who was of the same age, was shocked and felt sympathetic. ¡°Leon, your hair¡­ my condolences.¡± As a parent, Channing could understand the pain and struggle in his heart. Two sons, both equally precious; he couldn¡¯t bear to lose either. At this moment, Channing was grateful that he had only one daughter, Cheyenne, to whom he could give all his love without reservation. If he had another child, perhaps he would also end up on Leon¡¯s path. Leon wanted to smile, but the bitterness in his heart turned his smile into a forced one. ¡°Channing, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Omari might not have returned safely.¡± ¡°As for Hayden¡­¡± Mentioning his wayward eldest son, Leon¡¯s eyes dimmed, losing their light. ¡°He chose the wrong path himself; no one else can be med.¡± ¡°If anyone is to be med, it should be me. I failed as a father, not teaching him well, which led him to harm both others and himself.¡± It was his fault. If he had stopped Hayden earlier, not indulging his schemes, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t havee to this. Channing patted his shoulder, sighing deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself; everyone has their fate.¡± ¡°I believe you and Omari have many things to handle. My daughter and I won¡¯t disturb you today; we¡¯ll visit another day to express our gratitude.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°Forgive me for not seeing you off.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities among old friends.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After exchanging pleasantries, Channing prepared to take his daughter, son-inw, and grandson home. Before leaving, Cheyenne nced worriedly at the silent Omari. Her lips parted slightly, ¡°Omari, take care. Until we meet again.¡± As for Hayden¡¯s funeral, she thought she wouldn¡¯t attend. Hearing her, Omari looked over, forcing a smile. ¡°Cheyenne, thank you.¡± The scene of the two exchanging nces made Kelvin feel a pang of jealousy. Unwilling to be ignored, he interrupted them coldly. ¡°What are you looking at? Omari, I¡¯m the one who saved you this time. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me too?¡± Normally, Omari wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to such petty remarks. However, today, he surprisinglyplied. ¡°Of course, thank you, Kelvin, and Oliver¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see each other in a few days. I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯lle find you afterward.¡± Oliver, knowing Omari must be feeling very sad at this moment, usedforting words he had learned somewhere, bringing sce to those who heard them. ¡°Uncle Omari, if you want to cry, just cry. Don¡¯t hold it in. My shoulders may be small, but you can lean on them.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa said that men don¡¯t easily shed tears; it¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t reached the point of heartbreak. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± As he spoke, he even patted his own shoulder seriously. This childlike but thoughtful gesture lifted the spirits of everyone present, and even Omari smiled. Channing patted his grandson¡¯s little head and praised him. ¡°Oliver is so understanding. But don¡¯t worry, your Uncle Omari isn¡¯t that fragile.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± The way the grandfather and grandson interacted was enviable, and the clever, considerate grandson was a reason Leon envied Channing even more. He couldn¡¯t help but think back to years ago. If he hadn¡¯t prevented Omari from being with Miss Lawrence back then, perhaps such a smart and adorable Oliver would have been his precious grandson. Later, when he found out that Cheyenne was Channing¡¯s daughter, Leon regretted it. But by then, Cheyenne had regained her memory and reconciled with Kelvin. As Channing¡¯s group left, the space felt significantly emptier. When Leon retracted his envious gaze, he saw that Omari¡¯s eyes were still on Cheyenne. His gaze clearly held deep affection, restraint, and¡­ reluctance and gratitude. ¡°Omari, I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s because of me that you lost a lifetime of happiness.¡± ¡°But Miss Lawrence and you are no longer possible. You should try to let go.¡± Hearing this, Omari withdrew his gaze and looked down at the urn in his hands. ¡°Dad, she and I are just friends now. As for letting go, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t force you. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Having gone through so much, he hade to understand that nothing was more important than his son¡¯s happiness and well-being. Chapter 1146: The Weaver Family Sells Their Ancestral Home Hayden¡¯s ashes were quicklyid to rest. In his lifetime, hemitted many heinous acts, and even in death, he didn¡¯t receive a proper funeral. To protect the Lara family¡¯s reputation, Leon had to bury him quietly. Gazing at the ck-and-white photo of the young face that bore a slight resemnce to his own, Leon gently caressed it with his thumb. His body, supported by a cane, was more hunched than before, even though he was just over fifty¡­ ¡°You did a lot of wrong things, but it¡¯s ultimately my fault. If I had resolved the conflict between you and Omari earlier, if I had handed thepany to you sooner, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have gone astray. Now, it¡¯s toote to say anything. Rest in peace. The sins youmitted, let me, your father, atone for them.¡± Leon, who never believed in gods or karma and only valued profit, started to believe in the cycle of life. ¡°Dad, this isn¡¯t your fault. If there¡¯s any me, it¡¯s on me. Although my brother is gone, I¡¯m still here, and I¡¯ll take good care of you in the future.¡± After everything that had happened, he, who once wanted to escape the Lara family, now understood the true meaning of ¡°home.¡± It was time to go back! Not for anything else, but because family reunion is the simplest yet most cherished hope. Taking onest look at the ck-and-white photo on the tombstone, Omari spoke firmly: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of our father.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Dad.¡± Thesest words were directed at Leon. He wiped his tears and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go home¡­ We¡¯re going home¡­¡± Three dayster, at the assembly. A public trial was held regarding Jaelynn¡¯s illegal activities, which endangered national security and disturbed social order. The military-green uniform that symbolized her noble status was reced by a blue-and-white-striped prison uniform. The once-renowned and glorious female general had be a prisoner. Such a fall from grace was pitiful to witness. ¡°Prisoner Jaelynn, born on July 14, 1968, in Onistead¡­¡± ¡°Colluding with foreign forces to sell state secrets, defying military orders, smuggling oil, and being involved in the Yocmery Province child trafficking case involving 128 children. After deliberation, the assembly has decided to sentence Jaelynn to death and confiscate her illegal gains.¡± Additionally, although Elsa, an aplice, was already dead, her crimes remained, and all her assets were confiscated. As the heir to the Weaver family, Elsa¡¯s assets ounted for half of the Weaver family¡¯s total wealth. This judgment was undoubtedly a catastrophic blow to the entire Weaver family. The Weaver family, already infamous, had be the target of nationwide scorn. Naturally, the remaining assets also significantly shrank. To preserve theirst bit of hope, the Weaver family¡¯s elders decided to sell their ancestral property and move out of Onistead. However, in this world, there are few who add to others¡¯ sess, but many who take pleasure in their downfall. Seeing the Weaver family¡¯s decline, many opportunists emerged, eager to take their ce. ¡°Your Weaver family is now just an empty shell. Who else but me would be willing to pay 30 million for this vi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only offering this price because you¡¯re a bunch of women. Otherwise, this ce wouldn¡¯t be worth 30 million!¡± His words infuriated the Weaver family members. ¡°30 million? Just 30 million!¡± ¡°How dare you say that¡­ This house is located within the third ring of Onistead, covering an area of 1, 500 square meters. At current market prices, it¡¯s worth at least 300 million. Not to mention, this house has been here for over a hundred years and has historical value.¡± ¡°I know the house is quiterge; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even offer 30 million. Your Weaver family has done many heinous things over the years, and living here might damage my reputation.¡± Attempting to buy the Weaver family¡¯s ancestral home for one-tenth of its value thoroughly angered them. They unceremoniously picked up a feather duster and chased the man out. ¡°Get out, get out! Even a broken ship has three nails. We may be down, but we won¡¯t let a stray dog bully us!¡± The man, having been hit several times and unable to win an argument with the fierce women, could only leave in embarrassment. As he left, he angrily shouted: ¡°So brave! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll pay the massive fines without selling the house!¡± ¡°Bah! The men of the Weaver family are cowards. Otherwise, how could a bunch of women run the family into bankruptcy?¡± With that, the man left, nursing his bruised forehead. He identally bumped into aer. He hadn¡¯t even had time to lift his head to see what the person looked like when suddenly, he was violently kicked in the chest. He fell to the ground entirely due to the sudden force, feeling utterly defeated. Curses immediately filled the air. ¡°You blind fool, dare to bump into Master Glenn.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Upon hearing the words ¡°Master Glenn,¡± the man broke into a cold sweat, hastily wiping his brow with his hand. He apologized to the approaching figure as he got up from the ground. ¡°I identally bumped into Master Glenn, my apologies for myck of attention. I hope Master Glenn can forgive me.¡± Glenn was d in a solemn ck attire today, draped in a ck coat, one hand tucked in his pocket. He didn¡¯t speak; just his presence alone felt oppressive to anyone around. His sweeping gaze made the man feel like he was being interrogated. Nervous and fidgety. After a few seconds, he heard the coldughter of the person. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again, let me hear.¡± Though it sounded ordinary, to the man¡¯s ears, it was terrifying, like a haunting curse from hell. ¡°Yes, yes, I was inattentive, I identally bumped into Master Glenn.¡± ¡°Not that sentence.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The man was confused, trembling as he timidly raised his head to nce at Master Glenn. There was no hint of amusement in his eyes, only suppressed anger. ¡°I have offended Master Glenn, please show me the error of my ways.¡± ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t mind reminding you.¡± Glenn reached out, grabbing the few sparse strands of hair on the man¡¯s head, forcing him to meet his gaze. His eyes were like knives, cutting through the man¡¯s soul. ¡°The men of the Weaver family are cowards, wasn¡¯t that what you said?¡± The man¡¯s pupils dted, realizing he was in deep trouble. How could Master Glenn have heard that phrase? But¡­ hadn¡¯t he already left the Weaver family? The only way out now was to apologize and seek forgiveness from Master Glenn. With determination, the man immediately knelt before Glenn, bowing his head to apologize. ¡°Master Glenn, please calm down. I did say those words, but they were never meant for you.¡± ¡°Everyone knows your reputation, Master Glenn. The Weaver family thrived because of you. You are nothing like those worthless individuals.¡± Glenn despised hypocrites who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Despite the man¡¯s ttery, Glenn still preferred to teach him a lesson and then send him away. This act moved the other members of the Weaver family to tears. They thought Glenn hade back to help them out of camaraderie as fellow n members. Chapter 1147: Glenn’s Revenge However, the oue was probably going to disappoint them. This time Glenn didn¡¯te back to help them, but¡­ to formally take over the Weaver family! ¡°Glenn, did youe back to save us?¡± A neatly dressed young woman with short hair joyfully ran over in high heels, wanting to hug him. Master Glenn quickly stepped aside upon seeing her approach, causing the woman to miss and bump into the door panel. As her forehead collided with the mahogany door, tears welled up in her eyes as she eximed in pain, clutching her red lips. ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± She looked at Glenn with usatory eyes, as if questioning why he had avoided her just now. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The man¡¯s response was cold, leaving the woman stunned. ¡°Glenn.¡± Master Glenn sat down on the sofa nonchntly, crossing his legs. His arrogant demeanor made it clear to everyone in the hall what was happening, their expressions turning sour. An older woman stood up, cutting straight to the point. ¡°State your intentions. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯vee back to rescue the failing Weaver family out of the goodness of your heart. There¡¯s no need for pretense.¡± Facing the woman¡¯s sarcasm, Glenn chuckled without denying it. ¡°Auntie speaks the truth. I am no longer part of the Weaver family.¡± It was necessary to draw a clear line to proceed with the negotiations. ¡°Glenn, don¡¯t be like this. We may not share the same mother, but you¡¯re still my brother. Don¡¯t you really want to return to the Weaver family?¡± Yes, the vivacious woman with short hair just now was Glenn¡¯s half-sister, Jennifer Morgan. She was only three months older than Glenn, a testament to their father¡¯s infidelity. Their father, a traditional man from the Weaver family, favored his legitimate children. Glenn, being born out of wedlock, was a stain on his reputation. He was neglected and left to fend for himself within the Weaver family. Since childhood, his half-sister, fueled by her status, had bullied Glenn. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the humiliation when, at the brink of starvation, she had tossed a piece of chicken wing to a beloved dog in front of him. After their father¡¯s untimely death at thirty, the Morgan family began to decline. Jennifer was sent back to the Weaver family, who, recognizing her half Weaver family lineage, raised her until she graduated from college. Subsequently, due to a family alliance, Jennifer married a wealthy foreigner nearly forty years old, and left Onistead with her husband. Glenn was relieved the day she left, but her sudden return puzzled him. ¡°We don¡¯t share the same mother. I can¡¯t ept being called ¡®brother¡¯ by you. As for returning to the Weaver family? Ridiculous. I am no longer part of the Weaver family.¡± For Glenn, home was where his wife, Kate, was. Unfortunately, their once happy home had been destroyed by them. Jaelynn, Elsa, and all the members of the Weaver family should be punished. His cold attitude indicated his malevolent intentions. The Weaver family members, who had just glimpsed hope, now saw it fade away. ¡°What do you want bying here? Speak up. If you intend to harm us, leave!¡± The elegant woman sat down gracefully, revealing fair legs under her slit dress. She was Chelsea Weaver, acting head in the absence of a sessor after Jaelynn¡¯s death. Having watched Glenn grow up, her opinion of him was clear: he was not one of them. Sure enough, Glenn had begun to make a name for himself in the female-dominated Weaver family, earning a position as a man in a society where women held power. Glenn leisurely stood up from the sofa, walking around the hall casually. Finally, he gazed at the framed photograph on the main hall wall. It depicted his deceased father, his half-sister, and all the Weaver family heirs-except him. Because in their eyes, he was just a servant to be ordered around. ¡°I came here today for a simple reason: to buy this ancestral home.¡± ¡°I have a sentimental attachment to it. Despite the pain it has caused me, I can¡¯t bear to see it fall into someone else¡¯s hands.¡± Upon acquiring the house, his first act would be to burn this photograph and rece it with a family portrait of him, his wife, and daughter. ¡°You!¡± ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t here with good intentions, but I never expected you to have your eyes on the ancestral home too!¡± If it weren¡¯t for being at their wit¡¯s end, Chelsea wouldn¡¯t have considered selling the ancestral home. Her decision undoubtedly branded her as the sinner of the entire Weaver family, a disgrace to their ancestors. But survival had be difficult. To provide the younger generations with a chance to rise, she had to be this sinner. Yet she could tolerate outsiders trampling on the Weaver family; betrayal from within was intolerable. ¡°Shameless traitor! I¡¯d rather die than sell the ancestral home to someone like you!¡± Glenn remained calm in the face of Chelsea¡¯s anger. With his hands behind his back, he chuckled. ¡°Auntie, even as the interim head, you can¡¯t make such a decision, can you?¡± ¡°If you refuse to sell the ancestral home to me, the courts will take action for the outstanding debt within the deadline.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, apart from me, no one else will offer a higher price!¡± Few could afford the Weaver family¡¯s ancestral home and risk Glenn¡¯s enmity. Only families like the Edwardses, Todds, Harrisons, and Zamoras had such resources, but they wouldn¡¯t bother buying it. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you three days to think it over. After that, mywyer wille. Goodbye!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. With that, Glenn left, his departure marked by an air of arrogance. He didn¡¯t spare a nce for Jennifer. After Glenn left, Chelsea angrily knocked over a vase on the table. ¡°That despicable traitor! He¡¯s threatening me!¡± While everyone remained silent, Jennifer coughed lightly and expressed her opinion quietly. ¡°Auntie, selling it to him might not be a bad idea¡­ After all, he shares the same surname, which is better than selling it to outsiders. And, we really need the money now.¡± Chapter 1148: Ferocious Women The debt collectors outside had only given them three days. If they couldn¡¯t gather enough money to pay the fines, they¡¯d have to sell themselves into servitude to settle the debts. If that happened, the Weaver family¡¯sst shred of dignity would be lost. And Glenn was right; in all of Onistead, few would dare offend him by buying the Weaver family¡¯s ancestral home. Jennifer had another motive for persuading Chelsea. If Glenn bought the ancestral home, Jennifer, as Chelsea¡¯s sister, would have the right to continue living there and wouldn¡¯t have to move to the countryside. But with Chelsea¡¯s shrewdness, she saw through Jennifer¡¯s small scheme instantly. Turning her head coldly, Chelsea stared at Jennifer and reminded her with pursed lips: ¡°Do you think Glenn would ept you given his personality?¡± ¡°Even if you try to please him now, Glenn doesn¡¯t regard you as his sister anymore.¡± Caught with her intentions exposed, Jennifer, who didn¡¯t want to offend either side, tried to deny it, but her guilty conscience made her voice much quieter. ¡°No¡­ no, auntie, don¡¯t wrong me.¡± ¡°You know best about your own thoughts, hmph!¡± Chelsea snorted coldly, turned away, and left. She still had to discuss the sale of the ancestral home with the family elders and had no time to watch her act. After Chelsea left, Jennifer lowered her head, stuck out her tongue, and said with a hint of resentment: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the good of the Weaver family. Remember, my surname is Morgan; it shouldn¡¯t be my responsibility to pay off the debt as an outsider.¡± Three dayster, awyer with a gentle appearance and gold-rimmed sses, who introduced himself as Mr. Welch, arrived. He represented Glenn. Taking a seat, Mr. Welch took out a check from his pocket and respectfully ced it on the coffee table. ¡°I believe my employer has clearlymunicated the terms and conditions.¡± ¡°If you decide to sell the house, just sign this check. I¡¯ve already brought the sales contract with me.¡± As soon as Chelsea signed it, it would take effect. Seeing that Glenn did note personally, Chelsea nced sideways at Mr. Welch, her discontent as turbulent as a roaring river. She didn¡¯t even nce at the check. ¡°Where is Glenn? Why didn¡¯t hee himself?¡± ¡°Sending an unknown littlewyer to buy the Weaver family home is too dismissive of me!¡± Does he¡­ want to be this transparent? Mr. Welch was momentarily stunned, then a faint smile appeared on his refined face. ¡°Here is my business card. I am with NIGHTBREEZE Law Firm.¡± ¡°As for why my employer did note, Mr. Weaver is busy with important matters.¡± ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s just a real estate purchase. For such a trivial matter, there¡¯s no need for Mr. Weaver toe in person. He has entrusted me fully to handle it. No need for you to worry, Ms. Weaver.¡± NIGHTBREEZE Law Firm? Isn¡¯t that part of Omari¡¯spany? If he¡¯s managing this transaction for Glenn, there¡¯s no doubt about hispetence. Earlier, Chelsea used a senior¡¯s tone to question why Glenn hadn¡¯te, and Mr. Welch¡¯s response was meant to make her see reality. Now it wasn¡¯t Master Glenn eagerly buying this house; they were the ones in need of money! The disparity between the two also reminded Chelsea that Glenn was no longer the small child they could bully. Suppressing her anger for the greater good, Chelsea picked up the check. However, when she saw the amount written on it, her fury exploded uncontrobly. ¡°What? This is pure exploitation! You¡¯re taking advantage of our crisis!¡± Yelling sharply, she lost all her usual decorum. Mr. Welch calmly took out a handkerchief to wipe the spit identally sprayed on him. After doing so, he didn¡¯t put away the handkerchief but held it in case it needed to be used again. ¡°Please calm down, Ms. Weaver. The price on the contract reflects the utmost sincerity from our side after careful consideration. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, we can renegotiate.¡± ¡°But let me remind you, there are only two days left until the court¡¯s deadline.¡± Finding another buyer willing to pay such arge sum in a short time would be difficult. Hearing this, Jaelynn angrily mmed the contract onto the table. ¡°Sincerity? This is what you call sincerity? Thirty million and one dor!¡± ¡°Is that one extra dor to mock someone?¡± Mr. Welch remained silent. He adjusted his sses slightly, a hint of an insincere smile ying on his face. Master Glenn clearly meant to mock her; why y dumb? ¡°Ms. Weaver, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Master Glenn added the extra dor because he was worried that, due to your age, being too angry would harm your health. Hopefully, you can buy a bottle of water and calm down.¡± So Glenn had anticipated her outburst all along. Feeling manipted was awful, so Jaelynn had to calm herself down and not be led by the nose. ¡°Hmph, should I thank Master Glenn for his concern?¡± ¡°You should, Ms. Weaver. No need to be polite.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mr. Welch seemed not at all worried that she wouldn¡¯t sell the house and even checked his watch. ¡°Money is valuable, but freedom is priceless. I get off work in ten minutes, so please make your decision soon, Ms. Weaver.¡± Chelsea, furious again, gritted her teeth and picked up the pen. ¡°Fine, fine!¡± In a blend of bitter anger and shame, Chelsea signed her name with trembling hands. Mr. Welch watched her finish thest stroke, then examined the contract twice. Satisfied, he put the documents back in his briefcase and handed her the check for ¡°thirty million and one dor.¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business, Ms. Weaver. I look forward to our next meeting.¡± ¡°My services are quite extensive. For example, divorce settlements, inheritance disputes,mercialpetition, and trademark patent applications.¡± He even tried to hand her a business card, but she refused with gritted teeth. With a sigh of regret, Mr. Welch checked his watch again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Exactly 11:30, time to clock out. Goodbye, Ms. Weaver.¡± Stepping out the Weaver family gate, Mr. Welch¡¯s face-usually calm and gentle-was now lit with a broad grin. He immediately pulled out his phone to call his superior and friend, Omari. ¡°Mission aplished.¡± The voice on the other end carried a simrly gleeful tone, clear and maic. ¡°So, those tigresses of the Weaver family didn¡¯t eat you alive?¡± ¡°Though fierce, their tails are in my hands; they couldn¡¯t act out. You should¡¯ve seen Chelsea¡¯s face-priceless!¡± Omari, leisurely watering his beloved flowers in his garden, chuckled at the description. With an affectionate nce at the newly nted seeds, his eyes softened, a sight that could melt any heart. ¡°Go ask Master Glenn for ourmission. Don¡¯t forget to include my life-saving fee.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Chapter 1149: Went to Eat Lunch Considering Master Glenn¡¯s reputation, he would surely be generous. Just as Mr. Welch was about to hang up, Mr. Lara asked a puzzling question. ¡°Do you like flowers?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Welch was confused. Could the boss be nning to send him a bouquet to celebrate the sess? He wasn¡¯t too fond of flowers, but he couldn¡¯t decline the boss¡¯s goodwill. ¡°That¡¯s¡­not necessary. Thank you for the kind thought, Mr. Lara.¡± ¡°If you want to reward me, perhaps that Bordeaux wine you mentionedst time would be better than flowers.¡± What he really wanted to say was: Between two men, flowers seem a bit effeminate. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Omari¡¯s response was a cold chuckle. ¡°Reward you? Do you think you deserve it?¡± ¡°I¡­ guess I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nting roses, so I was just wondering when they might bloom.¡± Suddenly recalling something, Omariughed mockingly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Forget it. Asking you is pointless since you¡¯re just a bookworm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look it up myself. Don¡¯t call me again unless it¡¯s urgent. Goodbye.¡± The Lucas family in Onistead. Upon learning that his granddaughter Cheyenne was visiting, Grandpa Layne immediately packed his bags and flew back from the medical research base, indifferent to the meal¡¯s allure in the cafeteria. His colleagues, seeing his rush, thought something serious had happened and quickly asked: ¡°Layne, where are you in such a hurry? The cafeteria is this way.¡± The elderly man who spoke was plump with a kind face. Another, leaner man with a full head of silver hair and thick reading sses, had no trouble spotting Layne. ¡°Yes, today¡¯s menu has your favorite dishes. If you miss out, don¡¯t me us for not saving any for you.¡± Layne nced disdainfully at both of them, his beard nearly curling up to the sky, unable to hide his joy. ¡°I¡¯m not eating today. You two nesters can have it.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean, ¡®us two nesters?¡¯ Aren¡¯t you one too?¡± At this question, and being outdone by the two in every other aspect, Grandpa straightened up defiantly. ¡°Of course not. My granddaughter is visiting with her husband and children. Unlike you two old bachelors, I won¡¯t be eating at the cafeteria alone.¡± The word ¡°bachelors¡± instantly struck a nerve. The three had known each other since youth before Layne was married or had his daughter Sh. They had vowed to be lifelong brothers, spending old age fishing and ying mahjong together. But Layne¡¯s marriage had changed things. Now he had great-grandchildren, while the other two remained alone. Before leaving, old Mr. Edwards didn¡¯t forget to show concern for his friends¡¯ bachelorhood. ¡°By the way, thedy in the red dress at window three isn¡¯t bad-looking.¡± ¡°The two of you should rock-paper-scissors to decide who marries her. It¡¯d be handy for me to get some pork trotters next time.¡± The woman at window three? The thought made both men shudder. Thedy was indeed nice-looking, for a vibrant 68-year-old, but she was a man-eater. Every time she saw Layne, she grinned as if she wanted to swallow him whole. ¡°Get lost. She likes you, not us. Why drag us into it?¡± ¡°Go home quickly if you want to see your great-grandchildren, and don¡¯t forget to take some photos to show us.¡± As for them, they naturally went to eat lunch. Old Mr. Edwards had juste down from the mountain and rushed to the airport without even changing his muddy clothes. Thest time he saw Oliver was a year ago; he wonders if the little guy has grown taller. And his beloved Cierra, he wonders if she came this time. After four hours, Layne got off the ne. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen my grandson. How could I go home empty-handed?¡± The trouble was, he had no idea what toys boys liked these days. When he appeared at the entrance of the toy store, the staff thought he was a homeless man. Layne was wearing handmade fabric shoes with multipleyers and was covered in mud with a deep green work uniform. This shabby and messy attire was out of ce in this fashionable and bustling metropolis. ¡°Miss, could you please tell me what the best-selling toy in your store is?¡± The sales assistant, covering her nose in disgust, tried to get rid of him. ¡°You must be from the countryside, just back from the fields? The most expensive toys in our store cost five figures; can you afford it?¡± ¡°Leave quickly; don¡¯t dy our business. The dirt from your shoes is falling on the carpet. Damn¡­ I just changed it this morning.¡± The woman said this as she mercilessly mocked old Mr. Edwards. ¡°Can¡¯t afford it, can you? I bet you can¡¯t even afford a meal, yet you¡¯re buying toys. Such vanity.¡± Layne thought he had a good temper, but facing this snobbish sales assistant, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°How can you speak like that? What¡¯s wrong with being from the countryside? Can¡¯t they buy toys?¡± ¡°Is buying a toy an act of vanity? Then your counterfeit brand certainly isn¡¯t vanity.¡± The argument quickly attracted a crowd. The woman, infuriated by the revtion of her fake brand, was about to call the police to drive Layne away when a clear voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°Grandfather!¡± The crowd turned to look. Only to see a little boy, about four or five years old, walking towards them. The little guy was chubby and sculpted, with a face exuding a mixture of youthful coolness and surprising maturity. His attire alone indicated a well-off upbringing. Old Mr. Edwards looked closer and recognized the long-missed Oliver, his anger vanished. He beamed like the sun itself at the sight of him. ¡°Oliver! Great-grandfather¡¯s treasure, why are you here?¡± It was hard to believe the connection between a seemingly dirty old beggar and a boy who looked like a prince from a fairytale. ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Cheyenne, arm in arm with Kelvin, walked towards them, a perfect match. Channing, elegantly dressed, even helped the old man carry a snakeskin bag-an incongruous sight. He didn¡¯t seem to mind, smiling widely. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you call me when you arrived? I would have sent my assistant to pick you up.¡± Chapter 1150: Mr. Harrison Arranges Another Meeting Layne was too busy talking to Oliver to even nce at Channing. After a few seconds, he addressed him emotionlessly: ¡°This mall is under your name, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯m buying this toy store. And fire this woman; she¡¯s an eyesore!¡± The sales assistant didn¡¯t recognize Layne, but she had seen Channing from afar during the mall¡¯s opening ceremony. Even the chairman had to bow to him. What was she, a small sales clerk? Terrified, her legs went weak, and her face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it; I was just joking.¡± The atmosphere was awkward. Though Cheyenne didn¡¯t know what had happened, she could guess from her grandfather¡¯s reaction. Her face darkened, and she red coldly at the woman. Cheyenne¡¯s cold stares made the woman even more anxious. She was clearly a bully who preyed on the weak. Cheyenne disdainfully looked away and spoke to Layne. ¡°Why get angry over someone irrelevant? Oliver has plenty of toys.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather, let¡¯s go home. Oliver misses you.¡± With the two treasures coaxing him, Layne had no time for anger. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go home. Grandpa brought you something special, something even your mommy would be jealous of.¡± Oliver became even more excited. As they walked away, the sales assistant thought she might have escaped trouble and sighed in relief. Walking at the back, Kelvin frowned with concern and whispered to his father-inw. ¡°Dad, are we really letting this go?¡± Channing chuckled coldly. ¡°Of course not. Take my card and call the mall manager. I want this store gone in three days.¡± He was never a gentleman nor a benevolent person. Channing¡¯s principle: he could tolerate anything, but not being taken advantage of! A week had passed since the peace suppression, and all those involved were brought to justice. The Weaver family was destroyed and expelled from Onistead, and the Lara family lost its reputation and was in decline.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Juliana, the eldest daughter of the Chambers family and Hayden¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was sentenced to eight years for her involvement in Elsa¡¯s kidnapping. Her career was over. The Chambers family, known for its schrly reputation, was forced to disown her to protect its name. Her online defenders were left dumbfounded. Juliana¡¯s pity-ploys no longer worked, and the Twitterments were full of scorn. The best PR team couldn¡¯t quell the public outrage. ¡°I used to swear Juliana was wrongfully used. Now my face is burning.¡± ¡°Actors are heartless. Kidnapping a child-Juliana, are you even human?¡± ¡°From now on, I turn from fan to hater. Two types of people don¡¯t deserve to live: rapists and human traffickers. Goodbye, never supporting any celebrity again.¡± ¡°Poor Kate, her daughter kidnapped, the culprit close by. No wonder she hit her publicly. I¡¯d want to kill her.¡± Even some fanatic fans trying to defend Juliana were ridiculed. The evidence was provided by the authorities, and no one from the Chambers family supported her. Their attempts to rewrite the story wereughable. With the court¡¯s verdict, Juliana¡¯s fate was sealed. She couldn¡¯t return to the entertainment industry, as the country barred disgraced artists from going abroad. Her name topped the ck list, making it impossible to erase her sins with time. While many had been brought to justice, not all threads were resolved. Sasha, the Weaver family¡¯s young daughter, was still missing. Glenn scoured every inch of Dragon Serpent Isle but found nothing, leaving him both relieved and worried. Relieved that Sasha wasn¡¯t on that deadly ind; worried because she was still in danger with Sam. He couldn¡¯t tell Kate the truth, as she was in the early, fragile stage of her pregnancy. Better to find Sasha before facing her. ¡°Wait for me, Kate. Sasha, too. I¡¯ll find you and bring you home.¡± He looked out of his office window at the blood-red sunset, reflecting on his empty hands. From nothing to happiness, to emptiness again-was he, Glenn, destined to be unhappy? He didn¡¯t think it was greed to want an ordinary, happy life. ¡°Am I being greedy?¡± ¡°Kate¡­ wait for me. We¡¯ll reunite soon.¡± ¡°Sasha, hold on¡­ Dad ising for you.¡± His fists clenched, holding onto his resolve despite his empty hands. He wouldn¡¯t allow his happiness to be taken. Just then, his phone rang. Thinking it was a routine staff call, he ignored it. When he finally checked it the next day, he was instantly alert. ¡°If you want your precious daughter, have Kelvin and Cheyenne meet me at XXX.¡± ¡°Sam.¡± The detailed address was clearly a trap, but Master Glenn had no time to ponder it. Grabbing a coat, he rushed out. Meanwhile, in the Presidential Pce¡¯s study, Mr. Harrison met with Cheyenne, Kelvin, Iker, and Old Bray. The modern presidential residence concealed a room with traditional charm; the air rich with the scent of ink-a stark contrast. Old Bray admired the study before even entering. They had to pass through a security check, especially strict against carrying any weapons. A young guard at the entrance exined: ¡°We ensure strict security for the President¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°No problem, start with me.¡± Old Bray set aside his brass pipe, ready for inspection. A refined figure in ck emerged from the room, dismissing the guards. ¡°No need. These people can be trusted.¡± Chapter 1151: What Marriage Brings to a Man ¡°Old Bray, you should hold onto this pipe. It¡¯s almost like your lifeline, and I can¡¯t afford to rece it if it breaks.¡± ¡°If it gets damaged or broken, I won¡¯t be able to pay for it.¡± As the figure drew closer, everyone could see it was Mr. Harrisoning forward to greet them in person. Cheyenne stood still and gently called out, ¡°Godfather.¡± Abel¡¯s gaze softened the moment he saw Cheyenne, and he gently patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s been about a year since west saw each other. How have you been, Cheyenne?¡± ¡°I¡¯m well, Godfather. How about you? Yvonne told me a few days ago you had a cough. Let me take a look at it for youter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an old ailment, nothing serious. By the way, why didn¡¯t you bring Oliver along?¡± Lacking any children of his own, Abel embraced Cheyenne as his goddaughter, treating her as if she were his own daughter. Thus, Cheyenne¡¯s child was also regarded as his grandchild. Speaking of her precious son, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but show a soft smile. ¡°He wanted toe, but he was punished by his dad for wetting the bedst night, so he¡¯s at home washing the sheets.¡± Mr. Harrison immediately pictured a chubby little kid struggling to sit in front of a basin, washing bed sheets. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, though he remembered to maintain his presidentialposure and stayed serious. ¡°Come on, wetting the bed? Oliver is only four years old. I don¡¯t believe you, Kelvin, never wet the bed when you were a kid.¡± Recallingst night¡¯s events, Kelvin ground his teeth in frustration. Since arriving on Dragon Serpent Isle, he had no chance to be intimate with Cheyenne. It had been several days since they returned, and when he tried to get close to herst night, she rejected him, saying she had a back injury. Mr. Foley finally managed to persuade her with a provocative tactic, but then she said it was inappropriate with the child around. So, Kelvin had to wait for the right moment. Finally, when Oliver was asleep, he couldn¡¯t wait to undress. Though Cheyenne still seemed shy, she didn¡¯t push him awaypletely. Half-willingly, she seemed to agree. Just as they were getting into it, he suddenly felt a cold sensation on his leg. His excitement was instantly defeated. Cheyenne diagnosed him from the bed, ¡°Mr. Foley, your back¡­ doesn¡¯t seem too good. I would rmend less exercise, early sleep, and a healthy routine.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, I¡­¡± It was just an ident due to an external factor, not because his back was problematic. Before he could try again, Cheyenne yed another card. ¡°Kelvin,e here! Your son wet the bed!¡± Kelvin looked at the wet stain on his leg with resentment, his face as gloomy as a typhoon season over the sea. ¡°I already knew that.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have softened and allowed Oliver to sleep with them. Otherwise, he would still be enjoying the closeness of his wife, not resignedly getting up to change Oliver¡¯s pants. ¡°Ungrateful kid, you¡¯re never sleeping with us again!¡± He wanted to send the child to sleep in the next room, but Oliver¡¯s mom red at him. ¡°It¡¯s so cold; let him sleep here. Changing rooms might make him catch a cold.¡± ¡°But¡­ he wet the bed.¡± His disgusted tone and deep-set eyes were obvious. Cheyenne was equally annoyed. She had borne the child after ten months of hardship, so she could be critical, but others, especially the father, who only contributed a sperm, couldn¡¯t. ¡°That¡¯s because you wanted me to have him. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, go have a child with someone else!¡± ¡°From now on, Oliver doesn¡¯t have you as a father; it¡¯s better if he takes my name.¡± Hands on hips, Cheyenne¡¯s attitude made Kelvin obedient instantly. He feared nothing more than Cheyenne rejecting him. Resigned, he picked up the sleeping Oliver, nting a kiss on his plump cheeks despite the grumbling deep in his heart. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m not disgusted. Look, this is Cheyenne¡¯s wonderful son, how cute he is.¡± ¡°The eyes, nose, eyebrows¡­ all resemble me. How can he not call me dad?¡± Cheyenne nearly burst outughing, hastily coughing to hide it, her eyes glinting mischievously. ¡°Really? So, you don¡¯t find his bedwetting annoying now?¡± ¡°No, not at all. Our son is extraordinary, and I couldn¡¯t love him more.¡± ¡°What¡¯s bedwetting? Even if he grows up to be a wasteful person, he¡¯s still my son Kelvin!¡± ¡°If you like him so much, then you hold him to sleep tonight.¡± His ungrateful wife clutched her nket and moved to the dry side, leaving only her back to him. The rogue in his arms slept sweetly, a small hand munching deliciously.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If not for his cute appearance, Kelvin would probably toss him into the trash bin the next moment! What, exactly, does marriage bring to a man? Snapping back from his thoughts, Kelvin eagerly promised to bring the child next time. Mr. Harrison, pleased, stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°And bring Cierra along too.¡± ¡°You and Cheyenne need to make more efforts. Both the Harrison and Lucas families are counting on you to have a third child.¡± Cheyenne had promised her grandfather that her next child, regardless of gender, would carry the Edwards surname, continuing the Edwards family line. By her godfather¡¯s ount, that would mean having three more children. She was thunderstruck. ¡°Godfather, you must be joking.¡± She wasn¡¯t a breeding sow to bear so many children! ¡°In our time, if a young man didn¡¯t have four or five kids, people would call him a failure.¡± Kelvin inwardly took this to heart. He was only injured, not incapacitated! Cheyenne was speechless. Why did she suddenly feel a chill down her spine? Her father, however, was the most considerate of his daughter, skillfully changing the subject. ¡°To me, none of that matters. What¡¯s important is Cheyenne¡¯s health and happiness.¡± ¡°Abel, you didn¡¯t invite us here without prepping some tea, did you? I¡¯ve been standing here for ages and my mouth¡¯s dry.¡± Abelughed heartily, wrapping an arm around his shoulder. ¡°Fear not, I know your tastes. How about some rare Earl Grey?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone through much to get this for you, so you must ept it from my hands.¡± ¡°Deal, let¡¯s head inside.¡± Chapter 1152: A Mysterious Letter The fragrance of tea wafted gently, the steam rising before their eyes. A small sip filled their mouths with its delicate vor. ¡°The appearance is tight and green, the fragrance as delicate andsting as an orchid. No wonder it¡¯s premium Earl Grey.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky today. A friend brought me this tea, and I¡¯ve been saving it for a special asion,¡± Abel said, pouring tea himself. Channing epted it nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been stingy. Today, I might as well drink enough to make you regret it.¡± ¡°With you, I don¡¯t mind being generous.¡± Kelvin leaned close to Cheyenne, his warm breath tickling her pale neck. The scene of the young couple whispering sweet nothings was so sharine that others couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°Cheyenne, Kelvin, what are you twoughing about? Share the joke with us.¡± Abel, holding his teacup, looked at them with a fatherly gaze. ¡°Nothing much. Cheyenne was just saying you and my father-inw¡­ oof.¡± Kelvin was punched in the stomach mid-sentence, Cheyenne shing a grimace. The other hand pinched his arm tightly. ¡°What about me and your father?¡± Mr. Harrison asked cluelessly. Cheyenne answered sheepishly, ¡°Haha, I just meant Godfather and my dad have a great rtionship, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve been best friends since childhood, even shared clothes.¡± Their bond was so strong that when both fell in love with Sh simultaneously, they didn¡¯t hold it against each other. Instead, theypeted fairly. This harmonious yet conflicting love triangle ended with Sh choosing Channing. The friendship between the two wasn¡¯t damaged but rather strengthened, as they now shared amon goal: protecting the one they loved. ¡°If only I could see Mom for myself.¡± Cheyenne was keen to know what kind of woman her mother Sh was, someone who captivated two outstanding men for a lifetime. She had heard many tales, but it was her greatest regret never to have seen her biological mother with her own eyes. Channing missed his wife deeply and felt guilty toward his daughter. If he hadn¡¯t insisted on leaving back then, Sh wouldn¡¯t have hiddenly taken Cheyenne away from Onistead, wouldn¡¯t have fallen into an ambush to ultimately suffer a difficultbor, leading to Cheyenne¡¯s motherless birth. The mood dampened quickly, and Kelvin immediately tried to cheer her up. ¡°You will. Mom will be a star, watching over you from the sky.¡± ¡°And me, I¡¯ll love you, take care of you, treasure you, and protect you from any harm for life.¡± In the wrong setting, his sudden confession made Cheyenne blush like a rose. However, her heart felt as warm as a summer sun, eyes misting slightly. ¡°Thank you, Kelvin. I believe you.¡± Without further ado, let¡¯s talk about how he was willing to use his life as a shield on Dragon Serpent Isle to open up a way out for her. There are few men in the world who can be as foolish as he is. ¡°Cheyenne, I love you.¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but grab her small hand and ce it on his chest, the heart beneath his ribcage would beat for her in this life and the next. Channing: ¡°¡­¡± So, this Kelvin is the one who deceived his precious daughter with such sweet words. Abel: ¡°¡­¡± If only I had half of Kelvin¡¯s ability to speak when I was young, Sh wouldn¡¯t have chosen Channing. Cheyenne felt very embarrassed. Kelvin used to be aloof before, but now he suddenly became clingy¡­ ¡°Cough, cough, Kelvin, stop fooling around. Godfather must have called us here today to discuss important matters.¡± It¡¯s okay if the topic change is a bit clumsy, as long as she doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Upon hearing this, Mr. Harrison smacked his thigh.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Look at me, I get so happy seeing you all that I forget about the main business. Yes, I did call you here today to discuss something.¡± Setting aside his tea, Mr. Harrison had his assistant bring out a ck gift box. ¡°What is this? Does godfather have a gift for me?¡± Cheyenne joked. ¡°Yes, yes, I almost forgot about the gift, I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s inside this box is not a gift, you¡¯ll know when you open it.¡± Last time he gave her a pair of grandmother green gemstone earrings the size of thumbs, worth up to seven figures. Cheyenne didn¡¯t dare to ept his gifts, they were just too expensive. ¡°I was just joking with you, let¡¯s see what mystical things are being sold here.¡± When the box was opened, it contained only a pile of paper. ¡°What is this?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows lightly, curiously picking it up to read. ¡°Is this a letter?¡± Although signed by ¡°Ernesto¡±, the handwriting looked familiar. She immediately handed the letter to the person next to her. ¡°Kelvin, look, is this his handwriting?¡± With over a decade of friendship, Sam¡¯s handwriting was something he could recognize at a nce. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him, what does the letter say?¡± They thought this would be a threat or something else, but it turned out to contain evidence of Jaelynn coborating with foreign forces. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other in disbelief, unable to believe it was true. ¡°What¡¯s Sam up to?¡± ¡°On the private jet to Vrisa, a flight attendant handed me this letter.¡± At first, he thought it was a prank, because the contents of the letter stated that he would die in Brewood in twenty-four hours. The ill intentions towards the president were clear. Chapter 1153: The Fourth Type Officials discussed arresting the person who wrote this letter on charges of ¡°treason.¡± Before they could capture anyone, the next morning, early in the morning, Abel received a call from Iker. Over the phone, Iker told him about what he had seen on Dragon Serpent Isle, especially mentioning Jaelynn. The Weaver family had long been plotting, their disloyalty had already surfaced. Why would a high-ranking general associate with these ouws was worth paying attention to. So Abel immediately sent someone to investigate Jaelynn¡¯s recent actions. Sure enough, some clues were found. A year ago, she led a troop of 30, 000 people to the Golden Triangle under the pretense of a drill, but only one-third of them returned alive. The rest of the 20, 000 people were said to have been wiped out in an attack on the whole army, but their bodies were not brought back. Abel ordered the border guards to search for them, but it led to nothing. Unexpectedly, she had hidden those 20, 000 people in Brewood, secretly training them. Comparing the two incidents, Abel finally believed that the contents of the letter were true. The mastermind behind the scenes had gone to great lengths to deliver the letter to him, intending to raise his vignce and bypass Brewood. However, after discussing it with Iker, they decided to turn the tables. Abel would go to Brewood as nned, but his guards would be there before the enemies. On the other hand, Iker would be responsible for distracting Jaelynn, making sure she couldn¡¯te to Brewood¡¯s rescue. ¡°I heard Sam was involved as well. Why did he remind me at a critical time?¡± As far as he knew, Sam was a scheming person who wouldn¡¯t do anything that didn¡¯t benefit himself. Based on Kelvin¡¯s understanding of him, this didn¡¯t seem like something he would do. ¡°Is there a possibility that their three-way coboration is not as sturdy as we think, what if there was a falling out?¡± As soon as Cheyenne voiced her thoughts, he dismissed them. ¡°It¡¯s impossible; he¡¯s not someone who would disregard the bigger picture. Moreover, the n failing is not beneficial to him either.¡± ¡°Then what conspiracy does Sam have?¡± Kelvin harbored indescribableplex feelings towards him. Not only because of their friendship of over a decade, but also due to their blood rtionship. Five years ago, they had a duel on the rooftop, the loser would forever disappear into the other¡¯s world. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see until we know each other¡¯s intentions. I believe Sam wille to me voluntarily.¡± ¡°During this time, let¡¯s look into Mr. Gilliam mentioned in the letter.¡± This name was familiar to them. Previously, when they were trapped on Dragon Serpent Isle, Jaelynn had mentioned ¡°Mr. Gilliam¡± to Cheyenne. Mr. Harrison immediately ordered the interrogation of the criminal Jaelynn. Soon, two prison guards in uniform escorted her over. Seeing Jaelynn again after only a few days, Cheyenne suddenly had a feeling of deja vu thatsted for years. She looked much older; on such cold days, she had shaved her head. This made her facial features appear even more fierce, and the bruises around her eyes were noticeable. In the past, Jaelynn had offended many people when she had power and influence, but no one dared to offend her because of the force behind her. Now, as a prisoner like everyone else, those who wanted to take revenge could make an appearance. As soon as Jaelynn saw Cheyenne and Kelvin, she transformed into a raging ¡°lioness¡± and shouted at them. ¡°You despicable person, I finally see you! Cheyenne, I curse you to live a lonely and miserable life until the end!¡± Her curses filled the room, dripping with hatred towards Cheyenne. In Cheyenne¡¯s eyes, this was just Jaelynn¡¯sst desperate struggle, and she didn¡¯t care. ¡°If I live a lonely and miserable life in myter years is unsure, but you will definitely die old in prison.¡± ¡°Have the Weaver family not visited you since you came here?¡± ¡°Let me tell you the truth: three days ago, the acting head of the Weaver family, Chelsea, sold off the family property and ancestral home, leading the remaining people to leave Onistead.¡± This meant that the Weaver family had disappeared from Onistead forever, and they would not reappear for a long time. After hearing this news, Jaelynn¡¯s emotional walls crumbled. She had spent her whole life striving, meticulously nning, and working hard for the Weaver family, aiming for a better life for her n. However, when she got into trouble, they abandoned her immediately. ¡°Haha¡­ Chelsea, well done!¡± Jaelynnughed wildly, but soon tears started uncontrobly flowing from her eyes. Each tear was distinct. They were tears of disappointment and heartache. ¡°Why did you bring me here? Just say it, no need for theatrics.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you don¡¯t need to gloat¡­ I will not regret what I¡¯ve done; I only regret not killing you on Dragon Serpent Isle!¡± A moment of hesitation led to everything falling apart. Her Elsa died, but Cheyenne, the main culprit, was still alive. Mr. Harrison had always been gentle, but faced with Jaelynn, he became serious and cold. ¡°Mind your position, you are now a criminal! Answer the questions truthfully when I ask, and don¡¯t speak ill, or I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Threaten her? Jaelynn sneered, not taking it seriously. ¡°I am already serving a life sentence. If you are not satisfied, you can sentence me to death.¡± Death was not a terrifying prospect for Jaelynn. Abandoned by the world, at over fifty years old, dying now orter didn¡¯t make much of a difference to her. ¡°Want to die? It¡¯s not that easy; I will make you live¡­ To live worse than death, you can try!¡± Jaelynn knew the methods used in prison better than anyone. She had previously used them on others and now, suddenly, she had to experience it herself¡­ She ultimately surrendered. Her face turned pale, she trembled, biting her bruised lip. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Sam¡¯s whereabouts, and¡­ Mr. Gilliam¡¯s identity!¡± Tondende was a traditional kingdom full of faith. Here, there were numerous Buddhist temples, and the Mother River Niaterre flowed through the city, with people seen washing clothes and vegetables along its banks. Upstream, a middle-aged monk stood devoutly bathing in the river. The handsome young man had been kneeling in front of the Buddha for a long time without saying a word since he had entered. Observing this, a monk approached curiously, folding his hands in a respectful gesture towards the young man. ¡°Many people whoe here to worship are generally looking for blessings and fall into three categories.¡± ¡°What are those three categories?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The first type: Seeking wealth. The second type: Seeking marriage. The third type: Seeking peace and happiness. If you want to talk about the troubles of life, you should look for Jesus in the next room instead. Chapter 1154: Bitterness ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but I don¡¯t belong to any of the three situations Master talked about.¡± The young man smiled slightly and stood up gracefully from the prayer mat. His legs were slightly numb from kneeling for too long, and he noticeably shook twice when he got up. Even so, he declined the assistance of his subordinates. ¡°I guess you¡¯re likely the fourth type, outside the three mentioned.¡± This answer piqued Sam¡¯s interest. ¡°Oh? What is this fourth type Master speaks of?¡± ¡°A person seeking atonement.¡± As soon as these words fell, the smile on Sam¡¯s face froze. It took him a moment to regain hisposure. He scoffed disdainfully and said, ¡°Atonement? Can someone full of sins truly cleanse themselves?¡± ¡°Of course, they can. As long as one has the heart to atone for their sins, past misdeeds can be washed away.¡± Is it really that simple? With an unknowing sigh, Sam turned to leave. ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to enlighten me. I was a Catholic.¡± ¡°I came here just to see if faith is any different. It turns out neither Buddha nor God can solve my problems.¡± If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fine not to believe! Every year, manye here to worship; undoubtedly, they are all devout believers. People like Sam, who openly defame Buddha, are rare, but the abbot was broad-minded and didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he patiently continued to enlighten him. In his eyes, Sam was already deeply entangled in the sea of suffering and unable to extricate himself. Walking into this ce indicated a connection to Buddha, and the Buddha has an obligation to save anyone who might turn back. ¡°Amitabha, in faith, there is actually no difference.¡± ¡°Your troublese from within yourself. To resolve these troubles, you must first abandon yourself.¡± This answer struck a chord in Sam¡¯s sensitive and lonely heart, leading him to smile bitterly with self-mockery. ¡°Abandon myself? I¡¯ve already been abandoned by the world, by my family.¡± ¡°If I abandon myself again, wouldn¡¯t I cease to exist in this world?¡± Hearing this, the abbot spoke sincerely, ¡°Amitabha, your misunderstood.¡± ¡°To abandon yourself is to forget all the past, whether good or bad will all vanish.¡± ¡°From today onward, reflect on your own heart, look to the future to be a better self. Gains and losses are simply a matter of a single thought.¡± People can never fully understand gains and losses. Sam looked back on his life, the things he once had he destroyed with his own hands. What he lost, he could never regain. ¡°Thank you, Master, I¡¯ll think carefully about your words. This money is just a small token of my appreciation. I have other matters to attend to, so I must leave.¡± While speaking, Sam waved to his subordinate, who pulled out a thick stack of money and stuffed it all into the donation box. The old monk didn¡¯t even nce at the money. Instead, he looked at Sam with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± ¡°Buddha saves those with affinities. I wish you all the best and smooth sess in all matters.¡± Sam walked towards the luxury car without looking back after leaving the temple. Sitting in the back seat, his clear and long deep-set eyes focused on the sunset outside the window. In the afterglow, countless struggling shadows passed by, their sweat-soaked clothes and lifeless eyes reflecting numbness towards life. ¡°Ironic, they all struggle outside the temple, yet Buddha cannot see them?¡± The bald driverughed after hearing Sam¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Hurst, don¡¯t listen to that old monk¡¯s nonsense. Our business is doing quite well.¡± ¡°Look at those people outside, soaked in water washing clothes from sunrise.¡± ¡°Working all day, they can¡¯t even afford a meal. That damned divine Buddha¡­ can he give me money to y with women?¡± Sam agreed with a faint hum. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is there any business in our organization while I was away?¡± About a week ago, Sam left Tondenge on a mysterious mission. No one knew where he went. Upon returning, his first stop was this unremarkable little temple, not to report the results to Mr. Gilliam. His subordinates were puzzled as to why Sam suddenly had an interest in Buddhism. The bald driver suddenly remembered something. ¡°There are indeed two matters, significant and trivial. Which does Mr. Hurst want to hear first?¡± Retracting his gaze, Sam leaned back against the seat, leisurely closing his eyes to rest. ¡°Just mention the important one.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The first matter, ine¡¯s woman came to Zheemond with his son, Harry.¡± The woman imed to have evidence of ine and Mr. Gilliam¡¯s illegal activities and was extorting 300 million. Mr. Gilliam hadn¡¯t responded directly, providing them with good food and drink at the Gilliam Mansion. ¡°That stupid woman is seeking her own demise.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This was Sam¡¯s evaluation. The bald driver hadn¡¯t finished speaking. He nced at Mr. Hurst, then continued in a low voice: ¡°Mr. Gilliam said that since ine¡¯s affairs are your responsibility, this matter waits for your return. However¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Sam¡¯s eyes opened, a glimmer of light shing. ¡°The youngdy personally visited the womanst night. I guess she wants to take credit from you.¡± The youngdy? Libby Cunningham? He nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Let her handle it, I don¡¯t care about such trivial credit.¡± Anyway, what he wanted couldn¡¯t be taken by anyone; it would just be slightly dyed. ¡°Mr. Hurst is indeed magnanimous. I believe the youngdy is being overly ambitious.¡± ¡°She probably sees Mr. Gilliam¡¯s trust in you, so she¡¯s trying every means to snatch credit.¡± Sam didn¡¯t take her seriously. What worried him was the Cunningham family behind Libby, but that would be dealt withter. ¡°What¡¯s the second matter?¡± Speaking of the second matter, the bald driver¡¯s face immediately showed an ambiguous expression. ¡°It concerns Miss Pearl. Are you sure you want to hear, Mr. Hurst?¡± Pearl¡­ Sam immediately changed his color and refused. ¡°No need.¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear, but the bald driver had said what he¡¯d been holding back. ¡°Yesterday, Miss Pearl beat up Parker, the son of Duke Austen.¡± Duke Austen¡¯s sister is the third wife of the current King of Taswya. Their family is royally connected. And though Duke Austen has four or five beautiful wives, he only has one treasured son. Chapter 1155: Miss Pearl has caused trouble again Parker will inherit the title in the future, and he can walk without fear in Zheemond. Even Den, who were powerful in business and criminal world, has to show Duke Austen some respect. Miss Pearl has caused a big trouble this time. Sam had seen Parker at a ball, and his impression of thetter can be summed up in one phrase: a debauchedmoner! However, his father, Duke Austen, is a cunning and terrifying figure. If Den really offends him, he won¡¯t gain any benefits! He didn¡¯t want to get involved, but the matter involved a third party, so Sam had to ask a question. ¡°How is Parker doing?¡± The bald man sighed deeply and answered him with one word: Tragic! ¡°Put it more seriously, it should be catas¡­ tas¡± At this point, Sam patiently corrected the bald man. ¡°Catastrophic.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hurst, for telling me how t speak that world!¡± ¡°Sometimes, force is not the only way to solve problems but thest resort.¡± The bald man listened to his words with confusion. It was probably Sam telling him to study hard if he wanted to fare better in the future. In truth, the bald man didn¡¯t understand Sam at all. He appeared gentle, but his methods were even more ruthless than ine¡¯s when it came to killing; He was cruel yet he would attend his brothers¡¯ funerals in person and provide assistance to their widows and children. His men both respected and feared him, but they also deeply admired him. In any case, being able to work for ine was their fortune! The bald man suddenly looked as if he had been revitalized, blushing and assuring him in an impassioned voice. ¡°Yes, thank you for your teachings, Mr. Hurst. I¡¯ll remember. I must strive to be a cultured thug and not embarrass you!¡± ¡­ With lights shining brightly in Gilliam Mansion, before Sam could enter the door, he heard a series of cursesing from inside. He paused his steps, choosing to wait at the door. ¡°Where has Pearl gone?¡± ¡°Get a few people to find her for me. I must teach her a good lesson this time. She really doesn¡¯t know her ce!¡± Brody stood respectfully with his hands in front of him. Seeing that his boss was really angry this time, he quickly spoke up tofort him: ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be angry. Your health is not good, it¡¯s not worth getting upset.¡± ¡°I think Miss Pearl must know she¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s probably hiding to avoid your punishment.¡± Having watched Miss Pearl grow up, Brody naturally couldn¡¯t bear to see her being punished, so he spoke up for her in front of Den. However, this time, the situation was serious and couldn¡¯t be resolved by just spending money. ¡°Brody, don¡¯t pamper her anymore. Pearl doesn¡¯t know how to behave because I protected her too well from a young age, making her unaware of what it means to be obedient!¡± The short-haired woman sitting on the side had a cold appearance, her temperament frosty and sharp. Just her presence alone exuded an invisible pressure, making it hard to breathe. Only Mr. Gilliam could remain unaffected. The others didn¡¯t dare to lift their heads to look at her, let alone get too close. Upon hearing the news of Miss Pearl¡¯s making trouble again, her expression remained calm, as if she was used to it. ¡°Father is right. Pearl has gone too far, daring to break Lord Parker¡¯s ribs.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a child anymore, she will graduate from university next summer. She can¡¯t always live under our protective cover.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Although Mr. Gilliam only said it casually, he was not determined in his heart, Libby¡¯s admonishment woke him up. ¡°You are right; I can¡¯t protect her forever. It¡¯s time to give her a lesson and tame her unruly behavior.¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Brody wanted to plead again for mercy, but Miss Cami in Mr. Gilliam¡¯s arms interrupted him. ¡°Miss Pearl needs to be educated. If she had half the intelligence and sensibility as Miss Libby¡­ Dear, you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Cami thought that her aside could please Libby who held all the power. Little did she know that her words made her end up being scolded. Libby had always been bothered by the fact that she was not Den¡¯s biological daughter, and this had a significant impact on her quest for power. Considering that her adoptive father favored his biological daughter, she had to work even harder and be even more outstanding in order to earn his respect. At the moment, having just caused trouble in the past and with her adoptive father already in a bad mood, trying to assert her presence in front of him would only backfire and make him think she had ulterior motives. Why was this woman so foolish? Infuriated, Libby reprimanded Cami in front of Den, saying, ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s not your turn to speak here.¡± Her icy tone showed that she didn¡¯t show any respect for Cami, Den¡¯s new lover. Feeling wronged, she clung to Den¡¯s arm and coquettishlyined, ¡°Darling, look at her attitude¡­¡± ¡°Regardless, I belong to you, not her. Miss Libby is being too disrespectful to me. I was onlyplimenting her without ill intentions.¡± By daring to act in such a manner, Miss Libby was certain that her value in the eyes of her adoptive father was higher than that of the other woman. Over the years, she had seen how many women her adoptive father brought home, and none of themsted long. Some stayed for just one night, while others were kicked out after half a year. In her eyes, Cami was nothing more than a toy bought by her adoptive father, destined to be discarded once the novelty wore off. Therefore, her adoptive father would never scold her. Every person and everything¡¯s value had already been assessed in Den¡¯s mind. When he chose one side, it meant that the other was not important to him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Compared to the foster daughter and capable assistant he had nurtured for over a decade, Cami seemed insignificant. ¡°Libby is right, you have no right to speak here. Go upstairs or get out of the mansion!¡± Den¡¯s attitude made Libby very happy. See, the one her adoptive father values more is her! While Cami, who had been pped in the face, was in tears, Caitlyn covered her face and looked at Den. It seems that Miss Libby is not easy to win over. She should think of other ways. Chapter 1156: Lord Parker Becomes a Eunuch ¡°I know I was wrong, dear. Please don¡¯t drive me away. You know, I have nowhere else to go.¡± She couldn¡¯t go back to Jostrana, and she had no rtives anywhere else, so she had to stay here and couldn¡¯t be driven away. ¡°Well, then go upstairs!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Cami hung her head low and slipped past Miss¡¯s side, heading towards the bedroom upstairs, taking steps and asionally looking back. Her ears stood up earnestly, wanting to hear something. Unfortunately, the two in the living room were obviously on guard against her and didn¡¯t say anything. After Cami left, Libby finally asked her adoptive father how to deal with this matter. Den also felt a headache and rubbed his brow. ¡°How badly is Lord Parker injured? Did you send someone to the hospital to inquire?¡± ¡°As soon as things happened yesterday, I sent someone to follow up. If there¡¯s any news, he will report it back immediately.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a hurried footsteps sounded outside the door. Before long, Brody, who was guarding the door, led in a man with red hair. With his rebellious hair color and the uniform ck short-sleeved shirt paired with tight pants, he bore the emblem of the Cloud Hall. ¡°Greetings, Miss Libby, Mr. Gilliam.¡± The neer nced cautiously at them and then quickly lowered his head, waiting for their questions. ¡°Bryan, don¡¯t waste time. I¡¯m asking you directly, how is Lord Parker? What did the hospital say?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bryan personally saw the ambnce take Lord Parker from the bar to the hospital, but he wasn¡¯t too sure about the specifics of his injuries. But judging from the bloodstains, Lord Parker seemed to be seriously injured. His hesitant look angered Miss Libby, who had an impatient temperament, and Libby red at him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Red lips lightly opened as she asked, ¡°Just say it directly, don¡¯t mumble like a coward.¡± ¡°Yes, the doctors in the emergency room worked until after three in the morning. I identally fell asleep.¡± ¡°When I woke up, he had already been transferred to another hospital. I asked the attending doctor, and he said¡­ ¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Mr. Gilliam¡¯s hands, sped around a walnut, began to move faster, indicating his worsening mood. ¡°The doctor said Lord Parker suffered a serious injury to his¡­ you know, and it may be difficult for him to have children in the future.¡± ¡°What! How could this happen!¡± Surprised, Mr. Gilliam dropped the two walnuts in his hand, which rolled several times before stopping at Sam¡¯s feet. He nced lightly at the walnut on the floor, then gracefully bent down to pick it up. A clear and gentle voice came from behind everyone. ¡°What happened? Why do Mr. Gilliam and Miss Libby look so worried?¡± The white figure walked in with an extraordinary aura. ¡°Sam, why are you here? Have a seat quickly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sam ced the walnut on the table. Sitting in the empty seat next to Libby, there was a meter¡¯s distance between them. His deliberate avoidance caught Libby¡¯s attention, and her eyes narrowed slightly with a sh of light, as she coldly said, ¡°Am I some kind of terrifying monster? Mr. Hurst is keeping such a distance from me.¡± In the past, Libby didn¡¯t boast about her beauty. Her current status and power were due to her intelligence and strength, not yielding to men. But she felt she was attractive; although not a stunning beauty, she was enough to captivate men. Sam was the first person she met who could maintain a clear and pure gaze after seeing her, which greatly hurt her pride as thedy of the Gilliam family. So, Libby targeted Sam in all respects, rejecting any suggestions he made. Facing Libby¡¯s question, he straightened up and answered calmly, ¡°Miss Libby, you misunderstood. I had no such intention.¡± ¡°What do you mean then?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere between them was off, Mr. Gilliam quickly intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Libby. Sam has a little quirk since he was young-he¡¯s a germaphobe.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t have any physical contact with anyone, and I worry about how he¡¯ll get married in the future.¡± After hearing her adoptive father¡¯s exnation, Libby reluctantly epted the reason. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s quite unique. Alright, I forgive you.¡± Sam smiled faintly, but it seemed bitter. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, please don¡¯t tease me anymore. I¡¯m actually quite troubled by this germaphobia.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the problem you have in front of you, Mr. Gilliam. As soon as I entered, I noticed you looked troubled. What happened?¡± It was indeed a difficult situation! Austen¡¯s family had ties with the royal family, and Duke Austen himself controlled nearly half of Tondende¡¯s shipyards. The Gilliam family¡¯s business spread across the country, and there was extensive potential for cooperation Austen¡¯s family in the future. So, they couldn¡¯t afford to sever ties with them now. If conflicts could be resolved, they would be resolved; if not, they had to find a solution. They couldn¡¯t afford another powerful enemy! Mr. Gilliam sighed deeply and began to exin, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my unruly and uncontroble daughter. Last night, Pearl and Lord Parker had a conflict and got into a fight.¡± ¡°Lord Parker¡­ is incapacitated.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, he¡¯s the only heir of the Crete family. If he can¡¯t have children in the future, it¡¯s undoubtedly a disaster for the Crete family.¡± Sam hadn¡¯t met Pearl personally, only heard her name. Her name sounded gentle, but her actions were anything but gentle. From what he heard from the servants, this second Miss had been gentle since childhood, losing her mother early and being frail, so Mr. Gilliam pampered her. Until she turned eighteen, she grew up alone abroad. Returning to Tondende for university, she was now twenty-two and about to graduate from her fourth year and enter society. However, her unruliness hadn¡¯t diminished with age; instead, it had worsened. On the first day of school, she fought with ssmates, cheated on exams, stayed out all night partying at bars¡­ And now she had injured Lord Parker. Seeing Den¡¯s helpless and angry expression, it was clear he was quite troubled by this matter. ¡°We all know Lord Parker¡¯s personality. This time, Pearl really disappointed me. Her actions werepletely inappropriate!¡± Although Libby maintained a calm appearance, she sneered inwardly. You¡¯ve spoiled her since childhood, so it serves you right to face the consequences. Pearl, this time, I¡¯ll see how you manage to escape! Chapter 1157: Sam is Her Formidable Rival Libby thought she had concealed herself well. However, Sam, who habitually saw through people, wouldn¡¯t miss the glimmer in her eyes. The rumors outside depicted Miss Libby as cold and ruthless, showing no mercy to anyone. But she was very protective of Miss Pearl. Though not blood-rted, the two sisters had a close bond like twins. Rumors were just rumors. Sam believed in what his eyes saw as the truth. ¡°This matter is indeed tricky. Duke Austen holds power, and Parker is a single heir¡­ Hmm.¡± ¡°Yes, we have to take the initiative to apologize now. If Duke Austenes knocking on our door, the consequences could be unimaginable,¡± Libby said worriedly. At the same time, Den¡¯s mind raced, his face looking serious and solemn. Sometimes he thought about Pearl and Parker¡¯s matter; other times, he wondered if his neglect of his adopted daughter for so long had shaken her loyalty. Would she wholeheartedly do her job well, or would she take the opportunity to drag Pearl down? Den had long noticed Libby¡¯s ambition, but for the sake of his biological daughter¡¯s life, he dismissed the idea. Ultimately, he thought of Sam, perhaps he was the most suitable candidate. In a moment, Mr. Gilliam changed his previous n. He decided to let Sam handle it! ¡°Sam, I heard you have some acquaintance with Duke Austen Crete as well,¡± Den said without hesitation. Sam answered his question without hesitation, earnestly recounting, ¡°Yes, about half a year ago, I was invited to a cruise party.¡± ¡°Mrs. Crete was also present, and during the night, a tsunami urred. I saved her life.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. For Mrs. Crete, Sam was her esteemed guest. After hearing this story, Den became even happier and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great, Sam. Since you have a connection with Mrs. Crete, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you,¡± Den said with a smile. ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilliam, rest assured, I will do my best,¡± Sam replied confidently. Those familiar with Sam knew that when he said ¡°do my best,¡± he would usually go all out. With his perfectionist nature, he wouldn¡¯t allow things to be left unfinished. ¡°Sam, if you seed in this matter, I will owe you a big favor. You can ask for any reward you want!¡± Den promised generously. At the mention of this, a hint of fiery determination shed in Sam¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared unnoticed. With lips lightly parted, he remained indifferent. ¡°No need for rewards, this is what I should do,¡± Sam said. ¡°Back then, when I was destitute and came to seek refuge, it was Mr. Gilliam who didn¡¯t despise me and epted me, giving rise to the new Sam.¡± ¡°Pearl is like a sister to me. How could I, as her elder brother, dare to ask for a reward for helping her out?¡± The seriousness on the man¡¯s face and the rity in his eyes as he spoke were heartfelt and touching. Den thought it was his years of courtesy that made Sam so loyal to him. Feeling pleased with himself, he didn¡¯t realize the brewing concern of Miss Libby beside him. Before Sam came in, she had intended to take this matter upon herself. Offending the Crete family, Pearl would definitely not end well. Even if her foster father favored Pearl, punishment would be unavoidable. And she could have used it to leverage Duke Austen as an ally and suppress Pearl in front of her foster father. But now, her foster father entrusted Sam with this matter¡­ If he seeded, her foster father would surely appreciate him even more. In an instant, Libby felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. Over the years, she had been wary of Pearl, but she had overlooked otherpetitors. Even ine, who was once considered her foster father¡¯s right-hand man, she hadn¡¯t taken seriously. He was just a brainless brute, capable of nothing more than temporary courage, and incapable of leading the Gang of Tigers. But Sam was different. This man surpassed her in intelligence, cunning, and capability. Now, with her foster father¡¯s trust, he became the greatest rival she had ever encountered in her life! It was strange; she hadn¡¯t considered Sam as a contender before? Libby tilted her head and thought carefully, finally understanding. Firstly, Sam always kept a low profile, even if a low-level thug called him a ¡°pretty boy,¡± he wouldn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he would respond with a smile. Over time, everyone said that this schrly person wasn¡¯t suitable for the Gang of Tigers because he was too timid. And she, too, had the same mindset, thinking he was just a weakling. Secondly, Sam had never gotten close to anyone. He had a cleanliness obsession and required everyone, regardless of gender, to stay a meter away from him, let alone gambling and drinking with his brothers. So in everyone¡¯s eyes, besides the ¡°pretty boy¡±bel, Sam gained another one ¨C ¡°antisocial.¡± An antisocial loner, she, Libby, thedy of the Gilliam family, and the head of the Cloud Hall, didn¡¯t pay much attention to such a person. ¡°When did he start to change?¡± Libby pondered repeatedly, asking herself. Right, it was over a year ago. During that important sea trade, Sam, who usually didn¡¯t bother with worldly affairs, unexpectedly volunteered to go and hone his skills. Her foster father agreed and arranged for him to be by ine¡¯s side. Later, problems arose during the trade, and thanks to Sam¡¯s intelligence and alertness, everyone escaped unscathed. After that trade, ine treated Sam with great respect. He even personally asked her foster father to let Sam stay by his side, saying he needed him as an adviser to strategize for everyone. Her foster father agreed. From a destitute bookworm who came to seek refuge under her foster father to be the second inmand of the hall, Sam only took three years. And when he exposed ine¡¯s betrayal of the gang, it became widely known. Her foster father was in a great mood, not only handing over ine¡¯s power to him but also entrusting him with the Cloud Hall. After realizing this, Libby was shocked to find that Sam was already on equal footing with her, if not superior. The Cloud Hall was led by her on the surface, but everyone had whispered doubts about her female identity. Only then did her foster father propose a policy of separation of powers. The Cloud Hall was divided into three teams, each led by her, ine, and Landyn, respectively, with no interference between them. Now that ine was dead, the power fell into Sam¡¯s hands. Sam was even in charge of Gang of Tigers. She could only quickly strengthen her rtionship with Landyn to resist Sam. As for the Raven Hall, if possible, Libby naturally wanted to win them over. But unfortunately, the Raven Hall was the most mysterious organization and managed by Den. She had no clue about who its hall master was. Chapter 1158: Marriage is the Best Solution She underestimated Sam, she must not give him a chance to aplish this matter. Quickly considering her words in her mind, Libby gently opened her red lips and persuaded her adoptive father, ¡°Father, Mr. Hurst is a Che person and may not understand the local situation very well.¡± ¡°Duke Austen is greedy and extremely stingy, what if Mr. Hurst identally offends him?¡± ¡°It might be better to let my daughter handle this matter. Anyway, Pearl is my sister, I will do my best.¡± How could Sam not understand the intention of Libby. The things he wants to do cannot be stopped by anyone, on the contrary¡­ no one can force him to do what he doesn¡¯t want. Negotiating with Duke Austen was tough, so Sam naturally didn¡¯t bother to contend with Libby. ¡°Well, I happen to have another matter to report to Mr. Gilliam.¡± ¡°I believe with the abilities of Miss Libby, handling this matter will be a piece of cake, you can rest assured by entrusting it to her.¡± When the words fell, it made the youngdy stunned, how could he give up so easily? He even stood up for her in front of her foster father, rendering her prepared arguments useless. Is Sam genuinely willing to give up this opportunity, or does he have other intentions? ¡°Well¡­¡± As expected, Den raised objections. ¡°No, why don¡¯t you two handle this matter together. Sam knows Mrs. Crete, Libby, you go represent me to apologize.¡± Den didn¡¯t dare to hand over the matter entirely to Libby for fear that she might sabotage and harm Pearl. Directly refusing, however, was not appropriate either, as it was not yet time to alienate her. Such a result had long been anticipated by Sam. Since he understood Den¡¯s thoughts, he had said what he said just now. ¡°Yes, I will follow Mr. Gilliam¡¯s orders. The most important person in this matter is also Miss Pearl. I wonder where she is right now?¡± Speaking of his youngest daughter, Den shook his head in distress. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, she¡¯s probably afraid that I will scold her so she went into hiding.¡± ¡°Later, Sam, take a few people to the bar to search and bring her back to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Next was the actual matter Sam had to report to him- The Weaver family had copsed, and Jaelynn had been arrested! ¡°Bang!¡± The news came too suddenly, catching Den off guard, his trembling figure on the sofa stood up with the support of his cane. ¡°How could this happen?¡± The n should have been foolproof. Sam respectfully handed him a newspaper, with the information about the situation on the day of the incident. ¡°The n indeed failed, on the day of the incident, Abel did arrive at Brewood. But for some reason, General Jaelynn did not go to support our men.¡± ¡°By the time I arrived, the war had already ended, all of Brewood¡¯s troops had been captured, and General Jaelynn was nowhere to be found.¡± ¡°Due to the far superior numbers on the other side, I didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, to prevent unnecessary sacrifice of our men.¡± ¡°After waiting a night at the hotel, the next morning I received news that General Jaelynn and Mr. Lara had been arrested by the police, and Dragon Serpent Isle was burnt down.¡± He then stayed in Brewood for another two days. Seeing that the rescue was hopeless, Sam then brought his men back. After hearing the whole story, Den¡¯s heart was greatly shocked, his face bing extremely ugly. ¡°How could this happen? Jaelynn is caught, does that mean that I will be exposed?¡± On this point, not to say a hundred percent¡­ at least there was an eighty percent chance that the other party already knew of his existence. ¡°But there has been no news from the Che side so far, maybe there¡¯s still a chance.¡± ¡°Regardless, we need to be fully prepared.¡± The reason why Sam returned a few dayste was to quietly evacuate the people arranged in Brewood, to ensure they never return. Libby also became extremely worried, her brows furrowing deeply, immediately ming Sam, the instigator. ¡°Father should not have cooperated with those two in the first ce, the Gilliam family¡¯s position in Tondende was already sufficient, why damage our reputation.¡± And the reason those two sought to cooperate with the Gilliam family was because of Sam! Now that such a big problem had urred, his position in his father¡¯s heart would surely plummet, it was a perfect opportunity for her to take advantage. Sam never denied his fault, he bowed to Den, apologizing, ¡°Mr. Gilliam, I¡¯m sorry¡­ it was indeed my negligence that caused this. I will now go investigate why General Jaelynn got into trouble that day.¡± ¡°On the other hand, we also need to find external help.¡± This statement finally gained the approval of the youngdy, she then added, ¡°I believe that if Duke Austen can step forward and vouch for the Gilliam family in front of the Emperor, even if the Che people investigate, they will be powerless.¡± Libby¡¯s proposed method was indeed good, but they had just offended Duke Austen¡­ how could he help them? Den was troubled. The eldest daughter then proposed the simplest and most direct solution-N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Marriage! ¡°Father, you must understand that the best way to turn enemies into allies and establish a long-term rtionship is through marriage.¡± If the two families be one through marriage, where would Duke Austen find a reason to refuse to help them? As for the candidate, the Gilliam family had only two daughters, and Libby suggested this because she firmly believed that Duke Austen would definitely choose Pearl. She was the one who caused Parker to be a eunuch, and he must hate her deeply. ¡°But, Parker is no longer a man.¡± Once married, it would mean living as a widow. Moreover, with past grievances between the two families, whoever marries over will surely be the target of retaliation. Pearl is Den¡¯s biological daughter, his cherished girl. As a father, even if he was angry at her for causing this disaster, he couldn¡¯t bear to watch his daughter jump into a fire pit. Seeing the hesitant and struggling expression on her father¡¯s face, Libby naturally knew that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with Pearl. Humph! She wanted to see, in a choice between his life and his beloved daughter, how would he choose. After pondering for a while, Sam spoke, ¡°Miss Libby¡¯s suggestion is indeed feasible, but we still don¡¯t know the specific situation of Parker Crete.¡± ¡°Let me visit Mrs. Crete first, see what their attitude is before making a decision.¡± Upon hearing this, a faint glimmer of hope arose in Den¡¯s heart. ¡°Alright, you handle this. Sam, you must act quickly, if there¡¯s a chance for a turnaround, I will surely reward you handsomely.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After discussing the official business, Den then asked Sam to stay for dinner. Chapter 1159 I am Miss Pearl of the Gilliam family At 8-BambooBar which was located in the luxurious Oriental Culture Riverside Hotel by the Mekong River, the decoration style was full of jungle vor, elegant yet magnificent. The lobby was filled with noisy jazz music, and the cross-dressed people with heavy makeup on the stage twisted their bodies provocatively. Most of the audience below were men watching with relish. In the private rooms, several young women were drinking and ying games. The woman sitting in the middle was obviously different from the others. With ck hair and ck eyes, her facial features were soft and sweet, showing the allure of an oriental woman. Her fair skin was envy-inducing, shining even in the dim lighting. ¡°Pearl, are you sure it¡¯s okay not to go home?¡± The woman with short shoulder-length hair, wearing a pink cardigan dress, spoke up. Pearl was already tipsy, continuously bringing the ss of wine to her lips. ¡°Why bother going home? If I do, my father will definitely lecture me, forget it.¡± She messed up with Lord Parker, and her father must be very angry. For her own safety, she decided toy low for a few days until her father¡¯s anger subsided before going home. The woman with short hair felt guilty and took the wine ss out of Pearl¡¯s hand, cing it on the table. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault that you can¡¯t go home.¡± ¡°Pearl, stop drinking, let¡¯s go back together and exin to Uncle. If Lord Parker mes you¡­ I will go and apologize to him!¡± As she spoke, she stood up from her seat, ready to leave with her drunkenpanion. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not going back! It¡¯s so hard toe out once, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡± ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t know my dad at all, he loves me so much he definitely won¡¯t hit me.¡± She didn¡¯t want to go back now, it¡¯s so fun outside. If she went home, she would have to be a properdy, which would be so boring. How could it be as free as now? ¡°But what about Lord Parker¡­¡± The woman with short hair was still worried. The Crete family had a strong influence in the area, offending him would likely not end well. She came from amoner family, raised by a disabled father and a mother who worked as a dishwasher in a restaurant to raise her. After struggling to graduate from college, she was about to start working and earning money to support her family. Now she had offended Lord Parker, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to graduate. ¡°Oh Ruth, don¡¯t worry, forget about his title, he was the one who harassed you, we were just defending ourselves!¡± Despite Pearl¡¯sfort, Ruth was still very worried, her brows furrowed. Pearl hooked her shoulder and led her friend to the center of the dance floor. ¡°Don¡¯t think about what might happen in the future, enjoy yourself today. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s dance in the middle.¡± She dragged Ruth into the crowded hall, as the lively and passionate music yed, their dancing was enticing and captivating. Both of them were beautiful women, attracting a lot of attention, especially Pearl. Her fair skin and perfect figure immediately caught the eyes of many men, making them drool. With a slight blush on her cheeks, her eyes misty and watery. Graceful like a blooming rose, she exuded a fragrant scent at all times. In a corner, two men quickly noticed these two beauties and exchanged nces. ¡°Bro, should we go?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± At the moment when the lights dimmed, the two yboys approached Pearl and Ruth. One of them reached out and touched Ruth¡¯s buttocks and pinched hard. ¡°Ah! Who is it!¡± The sudden movement startled Ruth, she stopped and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pearl yawned and looked at her, only to find that she also had a pair of hands on her shoulder. ¡°Hmm?¡± The next moment, a filthyughter reached her ears, and the man deliberately blew a puff of smoke and alcohol in her ear. The unpleasant smell of smoke and alcohol made Pearl nauseous. ¡°Hey, beautiful, are you from Che? Let¡¯s have a drink together, shall we?¡± ¡°Go to hell, you scum!¡± Drunk and angry, Pearl didn¡¯t hesitate to kick him with her heels, causing significant damage. The man yelped in pain, releasing his grip. After the failed flirtation, he red angrily at Pearl and spewed vile words. ¡°You bitch dare to hit me! Just wait, I fancy you, it¡¯s your luck.¡± ¡°Luck? It¡¯s my misfortune to be fancied by a pig like you. You better not mess with me!¡± She was drunk, even her scolding voice sounded weak and non-threatening. Thinking she was just a tourist from Che without power or influence, the man suddenly had the idea to bully her here. ¡°Hehe, so what if I provoke you? I not only want to provoke you, but also sleep with you, littledy¡­ Let¡¯s teach this stinky woman a lesson together.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± At the words from the other man, he let go of Ruth and pushed her aside. Step by step, they walked towards Pearl, surrounding her in between. Ruth was so scared that tears were streaming down her face, herplexion as pale as paper. She wanted to seek help from people around her, but no one was willing to lend a hand. ¡°Pearl, run, I¡¯ll hold them off.¡± Helpless, she mustered up the courage and picked up a bottle of wine nearby to rush forward to save her friend. Unfortunately, before she could reach them, she was frightened back by a nce. ¡°If you interfere more, I¡¯ll take care of you too.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing her good friend being bullied by two men, Pearl squinted her drunken eyes and suddenly bit the back of the man¡¯s hand.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my friend, I am the second youngdy of the Gilliam family, how dare you touch me!¡± There was only one Gilliam family in the area. But everyone had only heard of the youngdy of the Gilliam family, but they never heard Mr. Gilliam had a second daughter. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s funny. You say you¡¯re the second youngdy of the Gilliam family? I have never heard of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, my dad is Den.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, if you¡¯re the second youngdy of the Gilliam family, then I¡¯m the Emperor of Taswya.¡± Intimidation didn¡¯t work, the two men forcibly dragged her into their arms, pinning her down. Pearl struggled continuously, kicking his back with her foot and tearing his hair with both hands. ¡°Ouch!¡± In pain, the man ruthlessly threw her to the ground. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s just a woman, who does she think she is.¡± ¡°Boss, let¡¯s disfigure her face, see if she¡¯s still proud then.¡± Destroying was always their principle when they couldn¡¯t get it, the man actually took out a Swiss Army knife from his pocket and walked towards Pearl. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll make you regret what you did just now!¡± ¡°Help, help!¡± Chapter 1160: Sam Saved Pearl A lively beautiful woman was about to turn into an ugly duckling, which was regrettable. Just when everyone thought the woman was doomed, a ck figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He quickly grabbed the person¡¯s hand and squeezed it hard. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± In an instant of pain, the knife fell to the ground, making a crisp sound. The second brother, seeing this, wanted to help his boss, but was ruthlessly kicked away by the man. Immediately, he spat out blood. He struggled to get up from the ground, staring at the ck-clothed man with an indomitable look. ¡°How dare you, my father is the chairman of Gnomestar Group¡­¡± Before the man could reply, a clear and gentleughter came from behind the crowd. ¡°Gnomestar Group.¡± As the voice fell, more than a dozen men dressed in ck suits like bodyguards automatically divided into two rows. They rudely pushed the crowd aside, creating a path for the neer to walk through. The ck-clothed man who had acted earlier immediately stopped when he saw him and respectfully called out, ¡°Mr. Hurst.¡± ¡°You did well, go and receive your reward.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This was the first time Pearl had seen Sam. The man was wearing a white suit, spotless. His beautifully sculpted face was astonishing, radiating a bright and clear light. Who was he? Why did he intervene to save her? Pearl didn¡¯t know Sam, but he recognized her. He immediately strode towards her. They stopped about a meter apart. Seeing him up close, Pearl found the man even more handsome. His eyes were like precious gems, emitting a clear and mncholic blue light. With a high nose bridge and lips as red as rose petals, his face was wless and fair. Pearl had seen many handsome men before, but none of them made her heart skip a beat. The moment she saw Sam, her heart started beating uncontrobly. ¡°Who are you?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She stared straight at Sam, her lips slightly parted as she asked, ¡°Who are you? Why have I never seen you before?¡± Because of his feminine appearance, he hated being stared at, especially by these infatuated women. He nced at her briefly and then looked away, his disdain evident on his face. ¡°Miss Pearl, my name is Sam¡­ I only joined the Gang of Tigers three years ago, so it¡¯s normal for you not to know me since you just returned to the country.¡± Pearl nodded btedly, chuckling foolishly. ¡°It seems my father¡¯s taste has finally improved, and this time he didn¡¯t hire any ugly ducklings as his subordinates.¡± ¡°Ugh, he bullied me, please help me teach him a lesson.¡± She spoke with a strong smell of alcohol, unsteadily standing up from the ground and taking a few unstable steps. The next moment, she fell in front of Sam, face down, legs up,pletely ungraceful. ¡°Ouch! Why didn¡¯t you catch me?¡± Sam looked at her coldly, answering in a businesslike tone. ¡°I¡¯m here to escort you home on Mr. Gilliam¡¯s orders, nothing more.¡± ¡°Besides, Miss Pearl, you didn¡¯t ask me to catch you just now.¡± ¡°I¡­ you!¡± Pearl was almost infuriated by him. Even if she didn¡¯t ask just now, couldn¡¯t he, out of gentlemanly courtesy, lend a helping hand? Sam couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. ¡°With my status, ¡®gentleman¡¯ isn¡¯t the right word.¡± Pearl blinked, suddenly realizing. ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re just a little gangster from Gang of Tigers, how can you have any gentlemanly demeanor?¡± The other two on the side were so scared that they couldn¡¯t even speak properly. They had been sweating profusely since they saw the man in white. ¡°You, you really are, are thedy of the Gilliam family!¡± Pearl put her hands on her hips and burped, trying to sound fierce but sounding rather feeble. ¡°I warned you not to offend me earlier, hmph! Hump, S.. sun?¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, my name is Sam.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you, Sam, teach them a good lesson for me. Let¡¯s see if they dare to bully girls again in the future.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dealing with these small fries didn¡¯t require him to personally intervene. Sam nodded to indicate his men to step forward. They whispered something to the two, and in just a few seconds, the brothers felt suffocated. The next moment, two towering figures appeared in front of them, giving them a sense of oppression like mountains. Thump- The two men immediately knelt in front of Sam, begging for forgiveness in fear and trembling: ¡°We were blind and didn¡¯t recognize her identity. Please spare us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. Please spare me.¡± ¡°It was all my boss¡¯ idea. If he didn¡¯t want to hit on this chick, I wouldn¡¯t have helped him.¡± Sam detested these selfish, cowardly beings! When he looked over with his long, mncholic eyes, the person dared not even breathe loudly, only lowering his head and praying that the other would spare him. Little did he know, what awaited him was the verdict of death. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The older man stared at the younger one angrily, kicking him hard. ¡°Nonsense, you unscrupulous scum.¡± ¡°In the past, when your ex-girlfriend died, I took the me and went to jail for three years for you. Now you treat me like this?¡± ¡°You only went to jail for three years, but I lost my love.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and impatiently interrupted their argument. ¡°Enough, since it was your boss who asked you to do it, then¡­¡± The elder man closed his eyes, feeling as if he were already dead: [Am I really finished today? No, I¡¯m still young. I won¡¯t flirt with women in the future.] The younger man breathed a sigh of relief, gloating that it wasn¡¯t him who would be punished. Little did they know that Sam was always one to y by his own rules. ¡°Well then, take the younger brother out and teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°As for the other one¡­ if there¡¯s a next time, he can choose to lose a hand or a foot himself.¡± Both men were stunned at Sam¡¯s words. Chapter 1161: You Are Handsome, I Like You Not only were the two men who offended Sam confused, but the drunk Pearl didn¡¯t react for a long time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She lifted her naive little head to look at him, her red lips slightly parting as she spoke in a soft, delicate voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you hear them? He says his boss wants to hit on me, but you hit him instead?¡± Sam retorted, ¡°So you think he shouldn¡¯t be hit?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Pearl was momentarily speechless, but after thinking it over, she firmly answered, ¡°He should!¡± Fine, she might as well keep quiet then. Soon, agonizing cries of pain could be heard from the alley behind the bar. ¡°Ah¡­ my hand is broken.¡± ¡°Help me.¡± ¡°Shut up, daring to offend Miss Pearl, you deserve to die.¡± Just breaking his filthy hand was already the lightest punishment, all thanks to Mr. Hurst¡¯s kindness. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t know it was Miss Pearl, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t dare touch her.¡± He thought that the girl was deceiving him, not realizing it was true. The screams outside the door reached the bar, turning into a terrifying warning in everyone¡¯s ears. Soon, Sam¡¯s two subordinates returned. They wiped the fresh blood from their hands with a handkerchief, their elegant actions surprising onlookers. Are thugs nowadays so particr? Actually, why bother? Who in the underworld doesn¡¯t have blood on their hands? They didn¡¯t know, this was all because of Mr. Hurst¡¯s obsession with cleanliness. Mr. Hurst could not tolerate a speck of dirt in his sight, especially bloodstains, hence he demanded everyone to shower and change clothes afterpleting their tasks. ¡°Mr. Hurst, it¡¯s done, he has fainted.¡± ¡°Good, well done, thank you for your hard work.¡± His words immediately made the two thugs feel anxious and fearful, how should one respond when a superior suddenly says ¡°thank you for your hard work¡±? They thought they would just finish off these twockeys and return to report, but Miss Pearl was not cooperating. Hearing they were returning, Miss Pearl uncharacteristically sat on the ground, refusing to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, it¡¯s so fun outside and I haven¡¯t had enough.¡± ¡°Go back and tell him, I¡¯m not returning. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine on my own out here.¡± The ¡°him¡± she mentioned was Mr. Gilliam. Sam saw her as a child who hadn¡¯t grown up yet, and being a bit wilful was inevitable. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do, Miss Pearl, you shoulde back with us, Mr. Gilliam has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Oh, I said I¡¯m not going back, do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I go with you now, I¡¯ll definitely be punishedter.¡± She knew she had caused trouble this time! Beforeing, Sam had assured Mr. Gilliam that he would definitely bring Miss Pearl back safely, he couldn¡¯t just give up the mission because of her few words. ¡°Come on, Miss Pearl has had too much to drink, bring her back to sober up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Before the two subordinates could approach her, Miss Pearl suddenly made a shocking move. She- Dared to hug Sam¡¯s leg like a kindergarten child and wouldn¡¯t let go. Her pale little face was pressed against his leg, she smiled coyly and stubbornly. ¡°No way, no way, they are so ugly, don¡¯t let them touch me!¡± The one deemed ugly stopped in his tracks. The other one with an ugly face looked helpless. He too wished he could look like Mr. Hurst, but unfortunately, gics had done its deed, unless he got stic surgery. Sam¡¯s face immediately turned ck. No woman had ever been this close to him! Never! Because any woman who came within a meter of him never ended well! He tried to shake the woman off, but she clung to him like sticky taffy, allowing him no release. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No, you are so handsome¡­ I like you.¡± Her frankness made everyone¡¯s eyes widen, instantly piquing their interest. Ruth: ¡°I admit this man is handsome! But Pearl, you¡¯ve changed. Didn¡¯t you used to say you have no interest in men?¡± Even the school¡¯s heartthrob who pursued her was ridiculed by her. How did Pearl end up chasing after Sam now? Miss Pearl couldn¡¯t care less about what her friends were saying. She only knew that if she let go, this handsome guy might slip away. Sam couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so he put his hand on her forehead and pushed her away forcefully. The sound of gnashing teeth indicated he was angry. ¡°Miss Pearl, have some self-respect!¡± Miss Pearl, who grew up abroad, didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡°self-respect¡± at all and thought Sam was calling her heavy. Pearl wrapped her arms around his neck, hanging onto him like a ko. With her sexy legs wrapped around his waist, the pose was undeniably flirtatious. The two of them could almost be described as ¡°skin to skin.¡± The sudden proximity filled his nostrils with her rich fragrance and a pungent smell of alcohol. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get down!¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be polite anymore! However, Pearl was confident he wouldn¡¯t harm her and wasn¡¯t afraid of his threats. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go¡­ I am Miss Pearl of the Gilliam family. Since you¡¯re my subordinate, you must listen to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired now. You¡­ yes, you! Sam, I want you to carry me back, hmm.¡± She was really drunk this time, feeling weak all over, her feet light as clouds. Sam wanted to throw her in a nearby trash can to sober her up. But Pearl did get one thing right: She was Den¡¯s daughter, and he really wouldn¡¯t dare harm her. ¡°Miss Pearl, if you don¡¯t want to walk, I can have someone else carry you back.¡± He believed his subordinates would be happy to help. However, Pearl only trusted him and shooed away anyone else who tried toe forward. ¡°No! Stay away, I want him to carry me.¡± ¡°Hmph! Hurry up, pretty boy, or I¡¯ll vomit.¡± Pretty boy? She dared to call him pretty boy. Sam, trying to contain his anger, lifted her onto his shoulder and headed towards the luxury car outside the bar. It was more like carrying a sack of potatoes than a gentle gesture. ¡°Let¡¯s go, take Miss Pearl home!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1162: What I do does not need your evaluation However, Pearl, who was drunk, would not leave with Sam easily. The woman kept struggling on his shoulder, yelling loudly, attracting many curious nces around. ¡°You jerk, you sick pervert, let me go!¡± ¡°Not possible.¡± Sam only wanted to quickly stuff her into the carriage and take her back to Gilliam Mansion. ¡°But it¡¯s so ufortable when you do this.¡± ¡°I am Pearl Gilliam of the Gilliam family. You are just a dog raised by my father. How dare you disobey me! Do you believe I will let my father¡­¡± [Fire you] Before she could finish her words, suddenly her buttocks were punished by being pped by the man. ¡°Shut up! Mr. Gilliam may not me me.¡± ¡°But if you dare to provoke me again, I will throw you onto the street right now!¡± The wide road was dimly lit, littered with trash left from the day. A few non-mainstream dressed junkies squatted in a corner not far away. They were hiding there to rob customersing out of the bar. Pearl finally became obedient, one hand rubbing her own buttocks, tearfully seeking help from herpanion. ¡°Ruth, help me. He¡¯s a bad person¡­¡± ¡°Pearl.¡± Hearing her crying, Ruth mustered up the courage to rush up and help her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, she had just taken two steps when she was stopped by one of Sam¡¯s henchmen behind him, his eyes ring coldly, causing her to be frightened by the threatening gaze. ¡°I am here to take Miss Pearl back as per Mr. Gilliam¡¯s orders. You are her friend, I won¡¯t trouble you. Leave.¡± Ruth swallowed hard, this man looked gentle on the surface, but his eyes were terrifying. It turned out that Pearl¡¯s family was so wealthy, her father was actually the famous Mr. Gilliam, and her family was super rich. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry, that, Pearl. I suddenly remembered my mother is waiting for me at home. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± As the words fell, Ruth sneakily picked up her handbag and ran off, leaving a dumbfounded Miss Pearl behind. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, Ruth, how could you leave me behind and run away¡­¡± Thinking back to just a few minutes ago, she had bravely intervened to teach those two ruffians a lesson. Sam observed her reaction and fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°Miss Pearl, Mr. Gilliam has something important to tell you. Don¡¯t struggle recklessly anymore.¡± Zheemond is so small, it would be easy to find someone, was she trying to hide from Mr. Gilliam in the bar? Naive! This bar belonged to the Gilliam family too, and he knew the moment she stepped in. The two ruffians were just a coincidence. Miss Pearl closed her eyes and mourned inwardly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? My father must be calling me back because of that matter.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, since you¡¯re well aware, you should understand the seriousness of the situation.¡± Sam started ming her as soon as he spoke, leaving Pearl tongue-tied for a moment. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to do it either. Who let that bastard Lord Parker dare to drug her wine ss and even try to send someone to assault her friend. For self-defense, she kicked him. ¡°I know I was wrong, can you guarantee that my sister and father won¡¯t be angry if I go back with you now?¡± ¡°If you help me plead my case, I will go back with you obediently, how about that?¡± She even had the leisure to haggle with him. Sam looked at her with indifferent eyes. Speaking in a gentle tone while saying very sarcastic words, the key point is that there is no sense of vition at all. ¡°Miss Pearl was joking. Did you forget that you just said I was just a dog raised by your Gilliam family?¡± ¡°How could I possibly help you plead your case?¡± After all, he was just a dog. Pearl wanted to exin, but her mind was nk and didn¡¯t know where to start. She didn¡¯t mean to insult him. She was just too angry at that moment. But she was still Miss Pearl of the Gilliam family, and she felt embarrassed to apologize. After much contemtion, she felt Sam was too petty. How could a grown man like himpete with a young girl like her? And besides, he had just publicly smacked her butt, which was embarrassing for her. Lost in thought, she was thrown into the back seat of the car by Sam. Her back hit the seat, and her head bumped against the car door. The sound startled the driver. He thought, ¡°Did Miss Pearl get hit in the head and go crazy by Mr. Hurst? Among the Gang of Tigers, only Mr. Hurst has the guts.¡± ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± She couldn¡¯t endure his actions, especially while drunk, causing her head to feel dizzy and wanting to vomit. Sampletely ignored her, closed the car door, and sat on the other side, away from her. Disgusted, he took out a clean blue handkerchief and wiped his hands meticulously, not missing a single finger. ¡°You smell like alcohol, it stinks.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why such women existed in the world. Was her green-dyed hair resembling seaweed really attractive? She was ady, butcked the refinement of one. ¡°How could Mr. Gilliam give her such an unsuitable name?¡± Upon hearing this, Miss Pearl, who had just calmed down for less than three seconds, got angry again. She struggled to climb out of the carriage and sat next to Sam. Her short skirt rode up to her thighs due to her awkward sitting position, revealing arge expanse of smooth skin. She even had a cross tattooed on her thigh, the deep blue color contrasting with her slender legs, incredibly enticing. The driver couldn¡¯t help but nce through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t look away. Sam, on the other hand, remained calm and unmoved. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your eyes, I wouldn¡¯t mind keeping them for you.¡± After his cold remark, the driver quickly averted his gaze, apologizing with a flushed face. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hurst, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°Focus on driving.¡± Pearl, who was clueless, was not grateful at all. Because in her eyes, the current Sam was not just a stingy, uncultured man, but also a ruthless and heartless person. ¡°He¡¯s your underling, if you are so cruel, who would dare to work for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m supporting him, I just find you unpleasant.¡± Cruel? He had never imed to be a good person. Whether devil or angel, he just did things his way. ¡°Miss Pearl, you seem to have apassionate heart, but I remember you disposed of Lord Parker just a day ago.¡± ¡°What I do doesn¡¯t need others to evaluate, including-you!¡± Chapter 1163: Lapdog ¡°You!¡± Pearl was once again driven to hups by him. Thinking that as a Miss of the Gilliam family, Pearl had never been talked back to like this before. Filled with dissatisfaction, but not sure how to deal with Sam, she could only act like a child in a sulk. ¡°Stop the car, I want to get out! I feel ufortable, I don¡¯t want to go back¡­ and I definitely don¡¯t want to ride in the same car with this jerk, hmph!¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, we¡­ we are on the highway and can¡¯t stop the car.¡± The driver was sweating profusely on his forehead, his hands on the steering wheel almost unable to turn. But the intoxicated person was in a fit of rage, not listening to his words at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care, if you don¡¯t stop the car now, I¡¯ll jump out the window! If something happens to me, I¡¯ll let you both exin to my fatherter.¡± At the next moment, Pearl actually opened the car window. The sky outside was dark, and the howling wind blowing into the car brought a chill. She leaned her upper body out of the car window, watching as her head was about to stick out. ¡°Ah? Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t¡­ let¡¯s discuss this properly.¡± Miss Pearl was really difficult to deal with. ¡°Mr. Hurst, please look at this¡­¡± If something really happened to Miss Pearl, he couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility. But Sam didn¡¯t seem to care about her threat at all and raised his head to instruct the driver, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore her, her life is her own and she has the right to decide.¡± ¡°If Miss Pearl really wants to jump off the car and die, when we return, I will exin to Mr. Gilliam that shemitted suicide out of fear.¡± ¡°Mr. Gilliam is a reasonable man and won¡¯t me us.¡± Upon hearing Sam¡¯s words, the driver instantly felt reassured. Meanwhile, Pearl paused, and in the end, she obediently pulled her head back in and rolled up the car window. Seeing this, the man couldn¡¯t help but hide a smile in his heart, maintaining a poker face while looking at her, seemingly mocking her. ¡°What? Miss Pearl, changed your mind? Not jumping off the car anymore?¡± Pearl clenched her fists tightly, feeling more embarrassed than she ever had in her life. However, the remaining bit of her reason warned her not to let this troublesome man manipte her. ¡°Hmph! If I really died, wouldn¡¯t I be the kind of person you described, someone who is afraid of facing the consequences.¡± ¡°Sam, you won¡¯t deceive my father, not a chance!¡± The woman vented her anger, but Sam just raised an eyebrow slightly, smiling gently. ¡°Now that Miss Pearl doesn¡¯t want to die, let¡¯s continue driving.¡± The constant change in Miss Pearl¡¯s attitude made the driver wide-eyed, wondering if all women were so unreasonable. He admired Mr. Hurst even more. Mr. Hurst, the most educated person in the Gang of Tigers, really knew how to handle things. With just a few words, he made the unruly Miss Pearl obedient. ¡°Yes.¡± He was so excited that identally stepped too hard with one foot. ¡°Urgh!¡± The sports car suddenly elerated, causing both of them in the car to lean forward due to the inertia. Sam quickly held onto the car door to steady himself. Just when he thought he had narrowly escaped, he felt a warm touch on his legs. The weight pressed down on him. Initially, Pearl could bear it, but now she couldn¡¯t anymore. After drinking on an empty stomach, her stomach was already ufortable, and the sudden jolt had caused her to fall into Sam¡¯s arms. And she identally vomited. The vomit sttered on his expensive white suit, and to top it off, Pearl used his tie to wipe her mouth. ¡°It feels a bit¡­ relieving.¡± Sam¡¯s entire body stiffened as if under a spell, and the temperature in the car plummeted, making it seem like a storm was about to erupt. ¡°Pearl Gilliam!¡± A voice full of resentment rang above Pearl¡¯s head, and she dared not look up at him. She just silently hung her head low. ¡°Urgh~¡± She couldn¡¯t be med for this; she could have endured until they got home, but it was all because of the driver¡¯s poor driving skills. And seeing the hypocritical jerk¡¯s face change drastically, Miss Pearl suddenly felt a bit of satisfaction in revenge. ¡®Is he a clean freak? Then I¡¯ll make him look wretched in front of others, hehe.¡¯ Sam was shaking with anger, and his pants¡­ were mostly wet. The driver dared not say anything, holding his breath. Oh no, everyone knew how severe Mr. Hurst¡¯s cleanliness issues were; you couldn¡¯t even get within a meter of him. Not to mention spitting on him; even Miss Pearl would¡­ have a hard time. ¡°Turn around and go to Red Maple Vi.¡± Red Maple Vi, as the name suggests, is a vi filled with maple trees. In winter, when the maple leaves turn red, the entire vi area is shrouded in a fiery red maple sea. This was a private property Sam bought two years ago, rarely known to the public, and he rarely came here. Besides the mute man in charge of security and a maid named Giana who handled the cleaning, there were no other staff. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Pearl getting his clothes dirty halfway, Sam wouldn¡¯t have brought her here. After reaching their destination, Sam pushed open the car door and ran upstairs to the bathroom. ¡°Prepare hot water, I want to take a bath.¡± Giana was briefly stunned. That figure just now¡­ could it be that Mr. Gilliam had returned? Outside the door, the driver looked at Miss Pearl, who was out cold, and felt conflicted. ¡°Mr. Hurst, what should we do with Miss Pearl?¡± Unfortunately, Sam had already gone far, and there was no one to answer his question. Would he have to drive and take Miss Pearl back by himself? No, he was just ackey; he couldn¡¯t aplish such an honorable task. Or should he wait for Mr. Hurst here? He shoulde down after his shower. However, the driver, who had just made a decision, did not notice that Miss Pearl in the back seat had also gotten out of the car and had gotten dirty herself.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She also wanted to take a bath! ¡°So, this is the miser¡¯s house? Hmm¡­ it looks pretty good. Wait for me¡­ I want to wash up, too.¡± Wearing high heels and sporting a head of seaweed-green long hair, Pearl stumbled into the vi. To her surprise, there was no one there, but she heard the sound of watering from upstairs and easily found the bathroom on the second floor. Steam filled the room, and water mist covered the ss door. But she could vaguely see the man inside undressing. Sam moved quickly, his fingers unlocking the buttons of his shirt one by one, his movements elegant and restrained. Pearl¡¯s eyes widened as she stood there, admiring the sight. ¡°Um, two¡­ three¡­ five, six, seven, eight, those eight abs are barely visible at all.¡± During her time in Fustroydor, she had seen many male models, but the miser¡¯s physique was more pleasing to the eye. Not too thin or too chubby, having abs that didn¡¯t appear bulky; she wished she could touch them with her own hands. As soon as this thought urred, Pearl raised her hand and pped herself. ¡°Pearl, oh Pearl, how can you, from the noble Gilliam family, be tempted by looks?¡± Especially by a stingy and tasteless man! ¡°I must have been single for too long that I find even apdog handsome.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, have you seen enough?¡± Chapter 1164: You’ll see more clearly if you come in Sam, of course, had noticed someone breaking into his territory. He was sure it was Pearl because Giana definitely didn¡¯t have the courage to intrude into his bedroom. Once he noticed Miss Pearl, she no longer hid her presence and began openly appreciating the male form. Through the ss door, Sam could feel her rogue-like hot gaze. This feeling was more awkward and unsettling than when she vomited all over him in the car just now. Sam¡¯s face turned ashen, and he sneezed unexpectedly. ¡°I never thought Miss Pearl had a voyeuristic penchant for watching men bathe. Why don¡¯t you juste in and see more clearly.¡± ¡°What penchant?¡± Miss Pearl touched her nose speechlessly and confidently said, ¡°You don¡¯t close the door while showering just for others to see?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t look, how would I know that your figure is so good? Besides, I think you were happy when I praised you earlier.¡± Remember, she might not be willing to look if it were someone else, so he should be thankful for her appreciation. Sam thought Cheyenne was already shameless enough, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be someone even more shameless in the world.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Helplessly, he turned off the tap, grabbed a towel, and quickly dried off the water on his body. Outside the door, Pearl was surprised by the sudden silence inside. ¡°Could he have fainted from being in the shower too long?¡± ¡°Hey, Sam¡­ are you okay?¡± Just as Miss Pearl brought her ear to the door to hear any movement inside, the door suddenly opened, almost causing her to fall. At the same moment, a slender figure appeared in front of her. ¡°Scared me, what¡¯s wrong with you? You open the door without a word.¡± While patting her chest, Pearl looked up at the man. At just one nce, she was stunned. Sam was shirtless, his wet ck hair dripping water, which slid over his skin. Pearl swallowed her saliva, feeling a bit thirsty at the vivid scene before her. ¡°Give you three seconds to get out, otherwise, face the consequences!¡± His tone was not friendly, but rather threatening, which stirred up a sense of rebellion in Pearl. Instead of leaving, she provocatively approached him until Sam had no choice but to lean against the wall. She seemed petite in front of Sam. She had to tiptoe, raise her chin, and look up at him. ¡°Oh yeah? What can you do if I don¡¯t leave? What dare you do to me?¡± He looked down at the woman in a cold, distant way, seemingly fully aware of her ignorance. Did she think he wouldn¡¯t dare touch her? ¡°Do you want to find out?¡± Seeing his seemingly smiling but actually intimidating expression, Pearl suddenly felt a bit scared. If he was angry like before, she might have gotten used to it, but his sly smile hinted otherwise. ¡°What do you want to do? I warn you not to do anything inappropriate, or else I¡¯ll have my dad fire you.¡± ¡°Inappropriate? Hmph, aren¡¯t you the one being inappropriate?¡± Which woman would follow a man to the door while he was bathing, it was simply shameless! To cover up her own guilt, Pearl reluctantly withdrew her hand and came up with ame excuse. ¡°I want to take a shower!¡± ¡°Yes, my dress is dirty and I¡¯m covered in sweat. Since you¡¯ve finished your shower, now it¡¯s my turn.¡± With that, she lowered her head and slipped under Sam¡¯s armpit, stepping into the bathroom. ¡°No! This is my private bathroom, go home to shower!¡± Upon realizing her intention, Sam reached out to stop her, but thetter was as agile as an eel. His fingertip only touched a piece of her skirt, but she had quickly entered the bathroom and locked the door. Soon, a blurry figure was reflected on the ss door, revealing her alluring curves, as she was about to undress while inside his bathroom, causing Sam a pang of heartache as if his personal sanctuary was being defiled. Knock knock knock- The urgent knocking sounded, and Sam yelled her name loudly from outside. ¡°Pearl,e out quickly, don¡¯t dirty my bathroom.¡± ¡°And¡­ don¡¯t touch my clothes and toiletries, you¡¯re so out of line.¡± However, the person inside seemed undisturbed, even humming a song in a good mood. The melodious tune, apanied by the sound of water, could even be heard by the housemaid standing in the hallway. She looked surprised as she saw Mr. Hurst standing at the bathroom door. Mr. Hurst¡¯s bathroom was actually upied by a stranger, which was quite astonishing considering his cleanliness obsession. The bathroom needed to be cleaned three times a day to keep it spotless, and the cleaners had to wear shoe covers and gloves. It seemed the vi would wee a mistress. Giana was about to retreat when, at that moment, the ss door opened slightly, and a slender white arm extended out. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t bring clothes, lend me one of your shirts.¡± ¡°No!¡± Sam immediately refused without hesitation. Having upied his bathroom, she now wanted to wear his clothes? Not in a million years! Miss Pearl pouted, showing her dissatisfaction, and coquettishly muttered. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so stingy. It¡¯s just a piece of clothing, do you want me toe out and get it myself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. I saw your body just now, so I¡¯ll return the favor and let you have a look.¡± As she spoke, she really opened the door. Sam caught a glimpse of an embarrassing sight that made his face turn red. Hastily turning his body, he avoided looking at her. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go find one for you!¡± This statement sounded somewhat reluctant, but fearing that she might injure his eyes again, Sam had no choice but topromise. However, there was only Giana, who was nearly forty years old and a three-year-old girl in the mansion. There was no clothing suitable for Miss Pearl among them. After some thought, he decided to let the maid, Giana, find one of her own clothes for Miss Pearl to wear. Obeying, Giana left the room. When she returned, she carried a traditional Tondende outfit. The light yellow chiffon robe matched with a pea-green silk long skirt, adorned with dark embroidered flowers, looked fresh and elegant. This outfit was the first gift Giana¡¯s crush gave her when she was a young girl. She cherished it and had kept it until now because she couldn¡¯t bear to wear it. It was also her best piece of clothing among all she had. After looking at the outfit, Sam turned and left the room, leaving only one sentence behind. ¡°Take it in and give it to her, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1165: Invading Sam’s Territory The sound of knocking on the door rang out again, this time much gentler than before. Pearl wiped the water stains off her face, opened the door, and peered out with a small head. Only then did she realize that the person standing in front of her was not Sam, but a strange woman. Judging from her attire, she looked like a maid working in this vi. ¡°Where¡¯s Sam? I asked him to find me a piece of clothing.¡± Giana gestured with her hands, but Pearl wasn¡¯t quite clear about what she was saying. Thetter respectfully handed the clothes to her, lowered her head, and remained silent. Turns out she was a mute. She didn¡¯t expect a perfectionist like Sam to hire a mute maid. Probably out of pity. ¡°Thank you for the clothes, I¡¯ll wear them myself.¡± Pearl smiled friendly at her, took the clothes, and closed the door again. When she looked at them, she was dumbfounded. Just two pieces of cloth? How should she wear this? Although she was a national of Tondende, she grew up as a modern human in Metshire. She didn¡¯t like traditional clothing like this, let alone know how to wear it. She struggled with it for a while, and her body, just out of the bath, was sweating lightly again. Miss Pearl looked up in speechless frustration. ¡°Oh my God, how can there be such difficult clothes in this world, how do you even wear this?¡± Reluctantly, she had to knock on the door again to ask for Giana¡¯s help. ¡°Um, I¡¯m not very good at wearing this kind of clothes, can you help me?¡± Giana smiled gently, and her darkplexion did not diminish her beauty at all. Because of her delicate features, she even had a kind of warm beauty like a ck pearl. In Giana¡¯s eyes, Pearl is not a youngdy or a future mistress of a vi; she is just a little girl in need of help. She made a gesture of ¡°OK.¡± Giana walked into the bathroom. The half-veil needed to be neatly draped over the shoulder and diagonally wrapped around. As for the skirt, it needed to be tied in front of the waist first, and then secured with a belt. After watching, Pearl nodded thoughtfully and then shook her head. ¡°So troublesome. I¡¯ve learned it with my eyes, but my hands can¡¯t¡­ Can¡¯t Sam just lend me a shirt casually?¡± Giana used signnguage to tell her that Mr. Hurst does not like people touching his things. This was immediately confirmed when she left the bathroom. ¡°Inform the renovationpany toe tomorrow, rece everything in the bathroom, nothing should be left!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Getting such an order didn¡¯t surprise Giana. She had nothing to do with this, so she nodded and quietly left after bowing. Leaving the space for Mr. Hurst and the youngdy. Miss Pearl furrowed her brows, her nature of being easy-going could not be concealed even when she wore elegant clothes. With her hands on her hips, she stared angrily at thetter. ¡°Is it necessary? I just used your bathroom, and it¡¯s not even dirty, why don¡¯t you check yourself?¡± Sam sat in the room in a dark blue silk bathrobe, holding a book in hisp, calmly reading. His hair wasbed back, revealing a broad and well-defined forehead. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses that made him look very refined and sophisticated. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Miss Pearl, you¡¯re awake and bathed, and have changed clothes. Shouldn¡¯t you be going back now?¡± ¡°My man is waiting for you at the door, please make yourselffortable.¡± He was referring to the driver who had just driven her here. With those words, Miss Pearl was shocked and pointed at him, asking, ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not taking me back?¡± Sam suddenly closed the book with a loud p. He nced at her indifferently and impatiently replied, ¡°Are you a kindergartener? Do you need two people to take you home?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Troy is a local born and raised. He knows the way in Zheemond better than me, so you won¡¯t get lost.¡± Pearl clenched her teeth. She wasn¡¯t afraid of getting lost, but rather afraid of being scolded by her father when she got back home. If Sam apanied her back, she could divert her father¡¯s attention to the troublemaker. What was the use of sending a minion with her? ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back!¡± Pearl sat down defiantly, crossed her arms, and looked at him, saying, ¡°When we were at the bar, you said you were here to pick me up on my father¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Is it right to leave after picking me up? If you don¡¯t take me back, then I won¡¯t go back either.¡± Finally, she paused for a few seconds. ncing covetously at therge bed in Sam¡¯s room. ¡°I see your bed is big enough and quite soft. Maybe I¡¯ll just sleep here tonight.¡± ¡°As for you, there should be other rooms in your house, go sleep somewhere else.¡± She walked barefoot towards Sam¡¯s big bed without any courtesy. She leaped onto the soft mattress, and her feet touched the white sheet.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In that moment, Sam¡¯s expression darkened. He clenched his fists suddenly, and there was a crisp sound in his knuckles. ¡°How could you step on the floor and then run onto my bed, it¡¯s dirty!¡± He could even see a faint footprint on the originally pristine white sheet, and it was so dirty! Sam felt extremely ufortable, he didn¡¯t even want to look at it for another second. Because he was afraid that he might not resist throwing this dirty creature along with the bedsheet out! Miss Pearl, seeing how angry he was, sat up with her hands on the edge of the bed. She looked at the very clean bed, and earnestly refuted Sam¡¯s words. ¡°My feet are clean, I washed them twice with soap when I took a bath. And there¡¯s a carpet in your room, where would the duste from?¡± ¡°Soap?¡± Sam was stunned again. Then he asked her tremblingly, ¡°Which one did you use, what color?¡± Pearl recalled that there were several different-colored soaps in his bathroom, but she didn¡¯t know their purpose. ¡°Oh, I just took one randomly, I think it was blue.¡± The blue soap was what he used to wash his hands. Unless his hands were bloody, he would never use it. Because blue was Sam¡¯s favorite color, representing the sea and the sky. ¡°Pearl Gilliam, you, now! Get out right now!¡± How dare she defile his favorite soap! ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ are you serious?¡± ¡°To call you stingy would be ttering, you¡¯re clearly a miser! Tomorrow I¡¯ll buy a thousand pieces to pay you back, okay?¡± Look at that, he was so angry that he forgot to call her ¡®Miss Pearl¡¯ and called her by name directly. Sam restrained his anger, his body slightly trembling. He was indeed too kind. Chapter 1166: Gentle Appearance The most regretful thing Sam did today was to agree to Mr. Gilliam¡¯s request to pick someone up at the bar. He thought he was just picking up a person, but it turned out to be picking up a big trouble! ¡°Do you understand? These are personalized high luxury items, containing Parisian blue butterfly flower, Dior Midnight Poison, and YSL Mon Paris.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Miss Pearl was so surprised that her jaw dropped. She had known since childhood that her family was wealthy. Her father gave her a monthly allowance of three hundred thousand, but it couldn¡¯t match someone as particr as Sam. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? Since you¡¯re going to lose them tomorrow anyway, why not give them to me?¡± She was good at spotting opportunities, but was he referring to this matter now? He would definitely hold Den ountable for this loss. After the argument, there was a dead silence between the two, and none of them spoke to each other. The time in the clock was ticking away second by second. The subtle sound that was hard to notice became clear in Pearl¡¯s ears, gradually turning into a luby. When the two came out of the bar, it was almost midnight, and after all themotion, it was already past two in the morning. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired, so let¡¯s just go home like this.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have a hobby of watching others sleep, Mr. Hurst, please leave. I need to rest,¡± she said as she covered her mouth with her hand, elegant and yawned before lying down on the bed. She used his pillow and nket. Sam¡¯s cleanliness obsession did have some merits, as the bed was spotlessly clean and had no strange smell. There was even a faint and elegant fragrance that made it morefortable than her own bed. Without any guard, she closed her eyes to prepare for sleep. Sam, full of resentment, stood at the head of the bed, his sharp eyes staring at her like a sword, not knowing how long he had been watching her. It wasn¡¯t until a slight and regr breathing sound started that he sighed helplessly and left the room. This damn woman was sleeping so soundly, unaware of his difort. After he left, the woman who was supposed to be ¡°sound asleep¡± quietly opened her eyes. Although she saw nothing in the dark, she wore a smug smile with her eight teeth showing. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re really an interesting person.¡± That night, Pearl slept well until dawn, but Sam, who had to change rooms, tossed and turned the whole night. The next morning, when they met in the restaurant, one looked refreshed while the other looked tired. They nced at each other. Pearl said, ¡°Wow, Mr. Hurst, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? Look at dark circles under your eyes.¡± Sam, as always, remained calm and elegant, even when angry. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte¡­ After breakfast, I¡¯ll take you back to Gilliam Mansion. Giana, get the utensils ready.¡± All he wanted now was to get rid of this jinx quickly. After breakfast, he wanted to leave immediately without lingering for another minute! Giana had rarely seen this side of Mr. Hurst. He seemed more like a person who could get angrypared to the mysterious and elegant man before. He seemed like a real, flesh-and-blood person! ¡°Hmm.¡± Giana went back to the kitchen to get the utensils. On the other side, the two sitting at the long table were having an awkward conversation, more like Miss Pearl talking to herself. If Sam didn¡¯t respond much, she would continue on her own. ¡°Sam, your table is so long. Don¡¯t you feel lonely eating alone?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to answer? Then I¡¯ll ask the next question.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Why did you join the Gang of Tigers? You seem different from them. When I first saw you, I thought you were a social elite, or at least a cultured person.¡± She asked many questions in a row, as if she had turned on the curious baby mode. If Sam didn¡¯t respond, she might keep asking. Her incessant chatter gave him a headache; even the morning sparrows were not as noisy as her. Sam sat up straight, put down the chopsticks in his hand, and answered her questions. ¡°I like the long table, and I don¡¯t feel lonely.¡± ¡°Why I joined the Gang of Tigers doesn¡¯t concern Miss Pearl, thank you.¡± People said that Sam was gentle and courteous, his voice was gentle, and he spoke with a refined manner. Yet, each word he uttered was sharp and left her speechless. ¡°You!¡± With flushed cheeks, Miss Pearl stared at him with clear and bright eyes. Just when Sam thought this unruly Miss Pearl couldn¡¯t stand him anymore and was about to get up and leave, she shifted her position and sat more elegantly. ¡°Give it up, Sam. Do you think you can make me not eat by making me angry?¡± ¡°Health is important, especially breakfast. You want to piss me off and then eat alone, don¡¯t you? Dream on!¡± She not only wanted to eat but also to eat more, preferably to eat Sam out! Sam thought, ¡®Being raised abroad, she indeed has trouble understanding what others say.¡¯ At that moment, Giana came back with the utensils, followed by a cute little girl. She wore a light yellow chiffon dress with two dark braids. The pink bubble flowers on her head, which were initially tacky, suddenly became magical. Up close, Sasha¡¯s beautiful features made Pearl feel soft-hearted. She was an angel that anyone would feel affectionate towards. If she could, Pearl would want to hug her. ¡°Wow, is this your daughter? She¡¯s so cute and doesn¡¯t look like you at all.¡± Seeing Sasha, the hostility in Sam dissipated a lot, and he pointed to the seat next to him. ¡°Sasha,e here and sit.¡± Sasha pursed her lips and smiled, showing her two tender teeth, and called him ¡°Uncle Sam¡± with her unclear pronunciation. Her legs were too short to climb up the chair, so Sam lifted her up. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a baby booster seat tomorrow, so you won¡¯t have to work so hard anymore, Sasha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, because I prefer you to lift me up.¡± ¡°You sweet little girl, go ahead and eat¡­ Today we have your favorite shrimp dumpling.¡± Chapter 1167: Is That Your Daughter, Sam? ¡°Wow, thank you for being so kind to me, Uncle Sam.¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t wait to pick up a fork ced in front of her, clumsily picked up a dumpling and took a bite. ¡°Hot.¡± The freshly cooked dumpling was a bit too hot, and Sasha, with her tender mouth, spat out her pink little tongue feeling the heat. Her cute appearance was like an unweaned puppy. Sam handed her a ss of cold water, fed it to her by hand, and advised carefully, ¡°Be careful, blow on it before eating.¡± ¡°I know, I won¡¯t make you worry next time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so obedient, go ahead. Let me help you put the dumpling on the te to cool down before eating.¡± He unexpectedly made Pearl feel what true tenderness was. Sam really liked the little girl by his side. However, that little sister wasn¡¯t his daughter, so her previous question was indeed quite embarrassing. It¡¯s no wonder Miss Pearl would mistake Sasha for Sam¡¯s daughter because of the stark difference in Sam¡¯s attitude towards her. Absurdly, an idea popped into her mind unconsciously: if he is so good to this little girl, wouldn¡¯t he be even better to his daughter? Pearl smiled awkwardly, quickly reverting back to her previous state, and greeted Sasha proactively. ¡°Hello, little girl, my name is Pearl, you can call me that.¡± Sasha looked up at Pearl upon hearing this, revealing a sweet smile. ¡°Hello, Pearl, you are so pretty, are you Uncle Sam¡¯s girlfriend?¡± As soon as this sentence fell, the two sitting across from each other both froze. Sam¡¯s smiling face froze, and his cold eyes seemed to be full of disdain. After a nce, he shifted his gaze away and said to Sasha with emphasis, ¡°No, she¡¯s just a guest staying temporarily, and she won¡¯t being back again.¡± It seemed that Uncle Sam didn¡¯t like the beautifuldy, leaving Sasha feeling somewhat disappointed, shaking her little head. ¡°Oh, I see, that¡¯s a pity.¡± Sam didn¡¯t understand what was going through the little girl¡¯s mind, so he picked up a warm dumpling and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s the pity? She¡¯s just an insignificant person. Eat quickly and don¡¯t talk.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hmm.¡± Suddenly, I¡¯m being looked down upon! Miss Pearl hadn¡¯t had a chance to exin her rtionship with Sam, but she was preemptively belittled by him. This left her utterly embarrassed and very angry! Being naturally bad-tempered, she immediately retorted with sarcasm towards Sam. ¡°Sasha, take a good look. I¡¯m not only beautiful, tall, and rich, but also have a nice figure.¡± ¡°Even though your Uncle Sam looks decent, he has a bad character. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± This implied that if she wouldn¡¯t like him, it¡¯s because she just doesn¡¯t like him, hmph! Sam, not bothered by her childish behavior,pletely ignored Miss Pearl¡¯s insults. Thinking she had pulled one over him, Pearl¡¯s mood improved significantly. She yfully asked Sasha, ¡°Darling, how old are you this year?¡± Sasha, a polite child, even answered Pearl¡¯s question while eating. She freed one chubby little hand holding a spoon, made a ¡°three¡± gesture, and said in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯m three years and four months old.¡± ¡°Very cute, do you know what a girlfriend is at such a young age?¡± As a child of actors, Sasha certainly knew. ¡°I know, because my mom is an actress, and she often ships CP while watching TV dramas.¡± ¡°Recently, her favorite CP is Reece and Jerome. Mom says that Jerome is with Reece.¡± ¡°Wow, Sasha, you are so so so amazing. You not only know what a girlfriend is, but also know the meaning of CP!¡± ¡°Of course, Dad told me that CP is short for cerebral palsy.¡± ¡°He said that being a CP is a disease, they are pitiful, so I can¡¯t make fun of them.¡± The little girl said seriously, leaving Pearl, who grew up abroad, dumbfounded. ¡®Lovely Sasha, have you ever considered one possibility? That is, your dad might be talking nonsense.¡¯ ¡°I also like shipping them, it seems that me and Sasha¡¯s mom are like-minded, hehe.¡± ¡°Really, Pearl! Oh, by the way! Jerome oftenes to see me, you can wait for him at my house, he would be very happy to know that you like him.¡± Pearl eximed. What an experience to go from being a fan to real life! Awesome! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you to your house another day. Sasha, you are such an adorable little cutie, let me give you a kiss.¡± The distance between the two was not an issue, Pearl ran to Sasha¡¯s side, opened her arms, and suddenly hugged her fragrant little body, giving her two quick kisses on the cheek. After the kiss, Miss Pearl was even more reluctant to let go. Human babies are just too soft. She really wished Sasha were her own child. ¡°Cute Sasha, before you go home, how about going to my home first?¡± ¡°I have a garden at home, with many flowers. There¡¯s also a stable in the back, so we can go horseback riding, boating, and fishing.¡± ¡°If you find all that tiring, then we can go shopping for little dresses instead.¡± If she walked with such a beautiful little angel on the street, they would be the center of attention without doubt! Sasha nodded foolishly. ¡°Okay okay, I want to see little horses, little fish, and turtles¡­¡± ¡°I also have a small turtle at home, but one day it crawled out of the fish tank, fell into the sewer, and disappeared.¡± That little turtle was also one of Sasha¡¯s good friends, and she never pestered her dad to buy another turtle for her. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a sad story. I hope that little turtle is still alive and just went back home. Let¡¯s go see some other little turtles?¡± ¡°If Sasha likes it, I¡¯ll buy the big one from the temple¡¯s wishing well and give it to you!¡± It was said that the turtle there had lived for over a hundred years, symbolizing longevity and was the treasure of the temple. Sam was speechless. He just sat there coldly. Chapter 1168: Kindergarten Eating should have been quiet and rxing, but with Pearl¡¯s arrival, the dining room felt so noisy. Feeling annoyed and distracted, Sam looked up at the clock on the wall. Unknowingly, half an hour had passed since breakfast began, ten minutes longer than he had nned. He suddenly felt a sense of unease at his rhythm being disrupted for no reason. ¡°Enough, Miss Pearl, I hope you can be quiet for a moment.¡± ¡°Sasha¡¯s dumplings are getting cold, it¡¯s not good for kids to eat cold food.¡± ¡°Okay, I, I got it.¡± Embarrassed, Miss Pearl stuck out her tongue obediently and closed her mouth to eat. Seeing Pearl being scolded by Uncle Sam, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but speak up for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m already full. Can Uncle Sam let here and y with me often?¡± Sam could consider other things, but he had to disappoint Sasha in this matter. The answer was naturally ¨C ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah? Why not, but I really like Pearl.¡± The little girl hung her head in disappointment, absentmindedly poking at the food on her te with her spoon. Because she was too sad, her watery eyes were filled with mist, making her look especially pitiful. Afraid that he would soften again, Sam deliberately looked away and didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°Because Pearl has to go to school, and she doesn¡¯t have time to apany you. Sasha, you can¡¯t mess around and dy important matters.¡± ¡°So, Pearl is going to school, I will go to school too.¡± ¡°I am currently in the nursery ss, is Pearl in the senior ss? When I turn five, I can go to the senior ss too?¡± In the world of children, there is probably only kindergarten, and the only difference is between junior, middle, and senior sses. Pearl couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at the thought.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I have time and I¡¯m free every day. I¡¯ve even noted the location here, and I wille to see you in a few days.¡± As for whether Sam agreed or not, that was his business. She coulde whenever she wanted, hmph! Sam felt helpless again. Perhaps any woman with a slightly thinner skin would understand the meaning behind his words. After procrastinating through breakfast, Sam personally drove Pearl back to the Gilliam Mansion. Before leaving, Pearl waved reluctantly to Sasha. ¡°Goodbye, don¡¯t forget me.¡± The little girl nodded vigorously and replied in her childish voice, ¡°Okay,¡± then shyly hid behind Giana. ¡°Uncle Sam, goodbye.¡± Sam smiled gently, elegantly reached out a hand to pat her little head. ¡°Okay, go back. Remember to listen to Giana and not wander around.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching them leave, Sasha then turned and walked back to the mansion with Giana. Giana still needed to clean the entire mansion, and Sasha suddenly thought of something and turned her steps back towards the kitchen. ¡­ Thirty minutester, Gilliam Mansion. The two-and-a-half-story building before them exuded a retro style. White marble carvings, circr Roman columns, two stone lions at the entrance¡­bining traditional colors, and blending in with the local Buddhist culture. It had been a long time since Pearl had returned home, and she felt strangely unfamiliar when she saw the ce that had be her ¡°home.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, please get out of the car. Mr. Gilliam is waiting for you inside.¡± Before leaving, Sam had called Den, informing him that he would bring someone back within an hour. Den had nned to y golf with a few friends that day but when he heard the news, he canceled the ns and waited patiently at home. ¡°Change the jasmine flowers in the living room to sunflowers. I¡¯ve mentioned it several times that Miss Pearl is allergic to the scent of jasmine.¡± ¡°I apologize, sir. I¡¯ll have it changed right away.¡± ¡°Is the room ready?¡± Brody dared not neglect this, answering respectfully, ¡°It has been prepared ording to your requirements, ensuring that Miss Pearl will befortable and satisfied.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Pearl has always had poor health, so tell the staff at home to be more careful when serving her.¡± After thinking for a moment, Den realized he had no other questions and waved for Brody to step aside. ¡°You can go busy yourself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Brody left, the woman sitting next to Den quietly spoke, ¡°I can tell that Mr. really cares about Miss Pearl, I wonder what kind of person Miss Pearl is, I¡¯m really curious.¡± The weather in Tondende was much hotter than Jostrana, but Cami was still wearing multipleyers of kimono in preparation. When thinking about his daughter whom he hadn¡¯t seen in four years, Den¡¯s heart was full of yearning and anticipation. But there was also a tinge of mncholy. If it wasn¡¯t for protecting Pearl, he wouldn¡¯t want to send her alone to live abroad. She was so young at that time¡­ Although the people he sent to take care of Pearl would regrly send back photos, pictures were still pictures, and the feeling of seeing a person in real life was different. Den was full of images of his daughter¡¯s beautiful and radiant young face but didn¡¯t know how to answer Cami¡¯s question. On the other side of the sofa, Libby, witnessing it all, sneered inwardly. She also wanted to see how Pearl had changed after all these years! Soon, Brody, who had just left, ran back excitedly. His eyes and smile betrayed his excitement as he said to Den, ¡°S-sir¡­ Mr. Hurst and Miss Pearl have arrived!¡± Den¡¯s body trembled, and he unconsciously reached for his cane to stand up. But he quickly felt it was inappropriate and sat back down, trying to maintain hisposure. His restrained behavior couldn¡¯t hide his true emotions. Libby couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous of the care and concern Den showed. In the next moment, a clear and sweet voice came from outside the door, announcing her presence before seeing her. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± The woman floated elegantly like a little butterfly into her father¡¯s arms, and their reunion naturally brought tears to their eyes. ¡°Pearl, you are my Pearl. Quickly, let me see my precious daughter, who I haven¡¯t seen in over a decade.¡± Chapter 1169: Father and Daughter Finally Reunite His daughter was indeed more beautiful in person than in the photos! With almond-shaped eyes, a fair and delicate forehead was just like her mother. She was delicately cute, especially with her eyes filled with liveliness that makes people instantly like this optimistic and sunny girl. Den¡¯s eyes were slightly red, as through Pearl, he seemed to see the young appearance of his beloved wife again. ¡°Looks truly alike.¡± His words left Pearl feeling puzzled, prompting her to ask in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re like your mother. You¡¯ll understand once you see her photo.¡± Mother¡¯s photo? Pearl¡¯s heart trembled at the thought, undoubtedly hoping to see what her biological mother looked like. When she was young, she would often ponder this question over and over in her mind. There were too many answers, but none were definitive. ¡°Where is my mother¡¯s photo? Can you show it to me now?¡± Den quickly regained hisposure, taking his daughter¡¯s arm in one hand and leading her to the room on the second floor. ¡°This can wait, you¡¯ve been away for so long and must feel unfamiliar to home, let me introduce you to your elder sister, do you remember her?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Not being able to see her real mother¡¯s face made her feel a bit regretful, but Pearl soon let it go. She was back, so whether she saw them now orter didn¡¯t make much of a difference. It¡¯s better to listen to her father for now. Libby got up from her seat and walked over, extending a bronze-colored hand towards Pearl. Looking deeply at Pearl, Libby smiled coldly. ¡°Long time no see, Pearl!¡± Three years older than Pearl, Libby was brought back from an orphanage by Den when he decided to send Pearl abroad, iming to adopt Libby as her foster daughter. This girl was the nine-year-old Libby, who only spent a day with Gentle before being sent overseas. From then on, few knew about Miss Pearl of the Gilliam family, but Miss Libby was well-known. Pearl stared at the tall, powerful woman in front of her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Her figure, with its contours, adorned in ck leather attire, exuded both beauty and fierceness. With her smokey-eye make-up and high ponytail hairstyle, Pearl couldn¡¯t help but think of a female assassin from a movie. The gentle yellow-skinned girl from her memories seemed like nothing but an illusion at this moment. Pearl had a strange feeling towards Libby that she couldn¡¯t quite express. She would rather believe it was her overthinking, awkwardly smiling in response to her question. ¡°Libby, long time no see.¡± There was another woman in the hall, but Pearl had noticed her from the moment she entered. This was because of her Jostrana attire. ¡°Jostrana person? Dad, when did you go to Jostrana and find me another elder sister?¡± Seeing that Cami was around the same age as herself, Pearl subconsciously thought she was also her sister. As soon as this sentence was uttered, Den coughed awkwardly. How could he, as a father, talk about his romantic affairs with his daughter, especially when they hadn¡¯t seen each other for over a decade? At this moment of family reunion, there was no need to spoil the mood over such matters. Libby lowered her head, her disdainful eyes hidden beneath her bangs, watching the scene unfold like a show. As subordinates, Sam and Brody had no right to discuss their boss¡¯s romantic escapades; let the father and daughter sort it out themselves. Just as Cami was about to introduce herself, Den preemptively dismissed her. ¡°She¡¯s just an insignificant person, you don¡¯t need to know about her.¡± ¡°Cami, you may leave. Pearl has just returned. We have a lot to talk about.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cami pouted in grievance, feeling slighted. Was her status so low as to be unworthy? Even a servant like Brody could show his face in front of Miss Pearl, yet why did she be ¡°insignificant¡± in front of her? ¡°Sir, I understand.¡± For their first meeting, Cami couldn¡¯t afford to leave a bad impression on Miss Pearl, so she smiled and walked away. Turning around, she clenched her fists tightly under her long sleeves. Den, it¡¯s fine to regard me as a ything, as in my eyes, you are merely a tool for revenge! If Pearl couldn¡¯t understand the underlying implications of this awkward scene, then she must have been fooling herself all these years. The Jostrana woman in front of her should be¡­ her father¡¯s mistress, so that would make her ¡°stepmother,¡± right? Let¡¯s see if her father would marry her in the future. Pearl waspletely unaware of her father¡¯s romantic issues before this. The sudden appearance of this woman in front of her was quite unexpected. But having been raised abroad, her mindset was not so rigidly traditional. Her mother had passed away many years ago, and her father was undoubtedly lonely. It was normal for him to have a girlfriend. She had no right to object, but it still made her feel ufortable. The clever Pearl chose to evade this issue. As long as that woman stayed in line, having one more person wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s been a while since west met. Are you going to leave me standing here the whole time? Standing is tiring; let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± She gave him an out, and Den quickly took it to change the subject. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m getting happy and confused. Let me take you upstairs to see your room; if you¡¯re not satisfied, we can make changes.¡± Her room? Soon, a room filled with princess pink and plush toys appeared before everyone, surprising Pearl. The bedsheet was pink with small flowers, and the curtains werece pink. Oh dear! She actually¡­ really disliked pink. She couldn¡¯t imagineying in this pink room; her mature aura would bepletely crushed. But this was her father¡¯s effort, so how could she bear to say she didn¡¯t like it. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to ept the pink, feeling like crying without tears. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s¡­ cozy, hmm.¡± Getting rewarded for her efforts undoubtedly made her happy, and Mr. Gilliam smiled. He kept talking endlessly, ¡°Pearl, look at the blue panda plush toy; it was a gift I gave you when you were one.¡± ¡°And this, when you were three, you passed by a toy store and insisted on buying it. I refused, and you sat on the floor crying and refused to get up.¡± ¡°This monkey, you slept with it every night, saying it was your little baby, and you named it Pretty Monkey.¡± Though the time spent with his daughter was minimal, he had firmly engraved every moment and detail in his memory. They were like treasures to him. Chapter 1170: Dad is richer than she imagined ¡°Huh?¡± Pearl listened to her father talking about her childhood funny stories, she could hardly ept herself like that. How is that possible! She is a super beautifuldy now, how could she be so silly in her childhood? Especially with Sam here. Turning her head, she saw him looking at her with a mocking face. As if saying: indeed, a person¡¯s age has nothing to do with intelligence, a little fool will only grow into a big fool. Pearl suddenly got angry, clenched her small fists and waved them secretly at him. ¡®You are the big fool!¡¯ Little did she know that her ferocious appearance was all reflected on the wall, and Den happened to see this scene when he looked up. ¡°Pearl, what are you doing?¡± Pearl¡¯s hand awkwardly stopped in mid-air and she scratched the back of her head under her father¡¯sment. She dryly exined, ¡°Uh, there are mosquitoes in the room. So, I¡¯m catching mosquitoes.¡± ¡°How can there be mosquitoes in the vi? Brody, go get some wormwood incense to fumigate, don¡¯t let Pearl get bitten.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sam was slightly surprised, not expecting that Den, who was ruthless outside, turned out to dote on his daughter so much. Indeed, adopted and biological children are different. Libby looked at Pearl being surrounded by everyone, under strong contrast, the younger sister seemed like a beloved little princess. What about her? A obedientpdog¡­ or a sharp killing machine. After visiting the Gilliam Mansion inside and out, Pearl came to a conclusion. Her dad is even richer than she imagined! In that case, why wait, let¡¯s quickly ask for some money to go out and y. After all, she is not an ambitious young man, being a rich kid enjoying life is good. ¡°Not bad, much better than my little house in Metshire. It gets very hot in my ce in summer, and there are power and water outages in winter.¡± Hearing her say this, Den felt heartbroken, he was too far away to know that Pearl had been living such a difficult life abroad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pearl, back then it wasplicated circumstances that made me send you abroad.¡± ¡°If Dad knew earlier that you were living like this abroad, I would definitely bring you back to live with me.¡± Honestly, Pearl used to hate him. she didn¡¯t understand why he had left her alone in a foreignnd?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Several times when she had a fever and felt unwell, only the nanny was by her side to take care of her, but the nannies abroad were paid by the hour. They wouldn¡¯t stay a minute longer, let alone chat with her. As she grew older, she got used to living independently, even without the nanny, she could take care of herself very well. At that time, she rarely thought about her father. She was notining now, just trying to be a little crafty to get some pocket money. She didn¡¯t expect to make her father feel so guilty, at that moment Pearl felt like she might have gone too far. Maybe she should try to understand him as well. ¡°Dad, look, I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I? From now on, I¡¯ll never leave you again, I¡¯ll stay by your side until old age.¡± Listening to her, Den felt sweet. The worries vanished, and heughed heartily. ¡°Silly child, how can you always stay with me? Dad will grow old one day and eventually die.¡± Death was truly a cruel and inevitable issue. Even in Zheemond where he can manipte everything, he couldn¡¯t defy time and life. The only thing he couldn¡¯t let go of was his daughter. Pearl was stunned, how did her father suddenly be so sentimental? ¡°Dad, it is the first day I¡¯vee back, let¡¯s not talk about this¡­ let¡¯s talk about something happy, like how you and mom used to be together.¡± ¡°Thene with me to the study, let¡¯s look at the photos of your mother when she was young.¡± The study was Mr. Gilliam¡¯s private domain, and generally no one was allowed to enter. But Den directly let Pearl sit in his exclusive seat, showing her degree of favor. Seeing that there was nothing for her to do here, Sam proposed to take his leave. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, you and Miss Pearl have finally reunited as father and daughter, so Sam will not disturb you here any longer.¡± Hearing his voice, Den took a moment to raise his head and look at him. ¡°Sam, in my eyes, you are not a stranger, no need for courtesy, stay for a reunion dinner tonight with us.¡± ¡°But it¡­¡± It wouldn¡¯t be very appropriate. Sam was thinking about reasons to refuse, but the next moment Pearl spoke up. ¡°Exactly, my dad kindly invites you to dinner. Does that mean he respects you?¡± ¡°Or do you dislike me, refusing to even have a meal with me?¡± She deliberately said this in front of her father to retaliate against Sam¡¯s disrespect to her in the morning. Now he was standing on her territory, Pearl¡¯s mind immediately generated many prank revenge ideas. Sam, let¡¯s wait and see huh! With the words said, if Sam refuses again, it will only confirm Miss Pearl¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Miss Pearl is joking. In that case¡­ I have no choice but toply.¡± The man replied calmly. ¡°That¡¯s about right.¡± ¡°Childish!¡± Sam silently moved his lips and replied softly. Den keenly noticed the interactions between his daughter and Sam, and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. He did think about match-making Pearl and Sam, seeing both of them together today in front of him, it was visibly a good match. Pearl¡¯s temperament was lively, innocent, andcked the understanding of the sinister world, while Sam was quite the opposite. He was worldly-wise, gentle on the surface but had meticulous thoughts and steady work ability underneath. If the two could be together, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Pearl¡¯s future. However, this thought was soon interrupted by another matter. On Duke Austen¡¯s side¡­ Den subconsciously looked at Pearl, with her bright smile on her face resembling histe wife. Beautiful as a sunflower, full of vitality. She was his biological daughter, the warm and lovely Pearl, the only gift his wife left him. How could he use his daughter¡¯s happiness to trade for his own future? Den felt guilty for having such absurd thoughts; anyone in this world could sacrifice for him, except Pearl! Carefully, Pearl opened the yellowed photo album, unaware of the struggles her father was going through in his heart. ¡°Dad, mom is so beautiful, like a fairy. How did she end up with you?¡± Chapter 1171: Declan’s Hardships The photo is ancient, the image is blurry, but the beauty of the girl¡¯s face remains undiminished. The girl looks very simr to her, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Thick, medium-length hair draped behind her head, adorned with a cloth headband revealing a full and delicate forehead. Wearing a waist-length dress that emphasizes her graceful and gentle temperament, she is dressed like a typical debutante. The photo was probably taken overseas in the 1970s, as Pearl recognized the Alexander III Bridge in the background. ¡°Is this¡­ the Alexander III Bridge? Wow, was my mom so wealthy when she was young?¡± Not only did she travel abroad, she also had her own car. Pearl was not mistaken; it was a four-wheeled sedan, a BMW by the looks of it. ¡°Of course, your momes from the Cunningham family, a century-old family from Ineburgh. Your mom¡¯s great-grandfather was a magistrate.¡± ¡°When it came to your mom¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation, the family split, and he started a business with the family¡¯s assets. The first power nt in the area was built under his leadership.¡± After a series of wars, the factory was on the brink of closing down. After World War I, businesses across the country got a brief respite, and that decade was known as the golden period of development. However, the Cunningham family was far-sighted; they knew this situation wouldn¡¯tst long, so they took the opportunity to relocate the entire family to Tondende. Pearl¡¯s great-grandfather was fluent in eight foreignnguages, including Taswyan and English, and quickly rose to prominence here. As he predicted, the second war broke out as expected. This time itsted for over a decade. ¡°Your great-grandfather understood that without embracing Western culture, there was no way to change the poverty-stricken mindset. So, he sent your grandfather abroad to study.¡± ¡°Your grandfather was also very clever; he topped the entrance exam at Oxford University andter served as an ambassador in Fustroydor.¡± After graduating, Pearl¡¯s grandfather married a cousin from the family, who became Den¡¯s mother-inw. After marriage, they had only one daughter-Natalia Cunningham. As the only child of the Cunningham family, Natalia was showered with love from her parents and elders right from birth. She grew up in a luxurious and affluent family, developing a kind and innocent personality. ¡°At that time, I was just a wandering youth pulling a rickshaw at the dock. Your grandfather, grandmother, and aunt all perished in the war.¡± ¡°I had a brother, your uncle, who was born disabled, unable to walk.¡± To support the only family member in the world, Den did all kinds of dirty and tiring work in his youth just to earn money to take his brother to see a doctor early. ¡°I have a uncle? Where is he now? Why have I never heard my father mention him?¡± Pearl asked in astonishment. The death of his younger brother had always been a burden on Den¡¯s heart. He rarely mentioned it to others over the years, so no one knew that he had another brother. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± The answer was sorrowful. Though many years had passed, the memory of his biological brother¡¯s death still filled Den¡¯s heart with anger and longing. ¡°Ah? H-how did this happen? How did my uncle¡­ how did he die?¡± Pearl knew she might not have asked this question, as it would only trigger painful memories for her father. But she was genuinely curious. Den had kept this to himself for too long, and today, he felt an urge to finally speak up. Since his daughter was not a stranger, he was willing to open up to her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°That day, I went to the dock as usual to pull the rickshaw. Just like any other morning, I ced a bowl of porridge on the table, reminding him not to run around, and then left.¡± ¡°Your uncle always listened to me; he was also introverted and didn¡¯t like tomunicate with others. Even if he was ufortable or in pain, he wouldn¡¯t say.¡± However, that day, he asked me, begged me to stay with him for a day, just one day. His brother¡¯s request was reasonable. But for the hard-pressed Den, time was money, time was life! If he didn¡¯t go out to earn money, they wouldn¡¯t have dinner that night, and his brother¡¯s medical expenses would remain unpaid. Under the pressure of survival, he refused his brother¡¯s only request, thest time. He thought maybe his little brother was just lonely at home. When he earned enough money to take him to the hospital and get a prosthetic limb, he could go out and enjoy the sunshine like a normal person. ¡°Den, I was just kidding. You can go about your business.¡± ¡°Since our parents died, you¡¯ve been taking care of me all along.¡± ¡°Den, you must have a hard time looking after me. I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Suppressing the tears in his eyes, his voice choked with emotion and passed through to Den¡¯s ears. It sent a shiver down his spine. ¡°Silly, I am your brother¡­ we are the only family to each other in this world. Our parents have left us, but I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°I know, I have always¡­ trusted you, Den.¡± After that farewell on that morning, he felt uneasy all day working as a rickshaw puller, unable to calm his mind. One misstep resulted in him falling, and the passenger sitting in his rickshaw fell into the sewer. He was a respectable Che gentleman, who had fled here to escape his enemies. The customer insisted that he pay a hundred dors, or he would report him and get him jailed. But Den didn¡¯t even have three dors on him at that time. He knelt down, bowed to him, but he was unforgiving. In the end, the man¡¯s henchmen broke one of Den¡¯s legs and left him on the rickshaw to fend for himself. A heavy rain started, and every drop felt like the hardships of life pouring over him. He dared not close his eyes for a moment to rest, nor did he dare to go to the hospital for treatment, as he had a little brother waiting for him at home. ¡°And so, with that broken leg, I left a trail of bloodstains all the way back to the grass hut.¡± ¡°When I returned home, what I saw was not your uncle, but a ruthless raging fire. He¡­ your uncle was burned to death alive by those beasts.¡± After Den finished telling this story, Pearl¡¯s eyes were already wet, staining her cor with tears. ¡°Why? Who did this? Why did they treat my uncle like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of me¡­ It was my fault. You must know your uncle was a kind person and never had any enmity with anyone.¡± ¡°It was because when I pulled the rickshaw at the dock, I would take customers regardless of the fare, causing a drop in others¡¯ business, and they resented me.¡± ¡°They went after him to retaliate against me.¡± And being bullied alone at home was not the first time for his younger brother; he was so absent-minded that he didn¡¯t notice it at all. By the time he realized the truth, it was toote. Chapter 1172: The Lady of the Cunningham Family, Natalia He had contemted ending it all, but as the searing mes touched his face and the sharp pain etched into his bones, he abandoned the thought. He feared death, and he did not want to die a meaningless death, to be left without even someone to collect his body. He wanted to live-to seek revenge! He could not tolerate the ones responsible for his brother¡¯s death continuing to live happily in this world. ¡°At that time, I felt that death is the most cowardly disy of a human.¡± ¡°Because once a person is dead, they truly have nothing left. All love and hate vanish into thin air, and I was not willing to ept that.¡± Den¡¯s words resonated deeply with Sam, who had also ¡®died¡¯ once. He was curious about how Den managed to turn the tablester on. ¡°And¡­ what happened next?¡± The subsequent acts of vengeance were too dark and bloody, and Den originally did not want his daughter to know this side of him. He also wanted to maintain the image of a loving father in his daughter¡¯s heart forever, but then he thought, someday his family would have to be managed by her; He had previously kept her out of it because she was too young and he feared she might not handle it. Now, Pearl was about to graduate, and it was time for her to take on this responsibility. ¡°Later, after much investigation, I finally identified the arsonists, all six of them!¡± ¡°I invited them to a specific location under the guise of a guest, and then I killed them one by one.¡± During that time, several rickshaw drivers were murdered in the city, one after another. And since all the murders urred on rainy nights, rumors spread that they had encountered ghosts. Tondende is a superstitious country, and this exnation seemed to gain widespread eptance. Almost every rickshaw driver went to the temple to pray for amulets, except for him. ¡°Thest time I acted, I identally revealed myself and was recognized by that person.¡± ¡°After the mishap, I fled in a panic, thinking I could return once the coast was clear, but I didn¡¯t expect that person to have some influence locally.¡± ¡°He enlisted a dark wizard to cast a powerful spell on me.¡± After being cursed, he began to look unrecognizable, and the next morning he woke up to find himself bleeding from all orifices. Terrified, he rushed to the hospital, but they could find nothing wrong. While walking on the street, an elderly monk suddenly spoke to him- ¡°Young man, you seem to have offended a dark wizard. Looking at you, you won¡¯t live more than five days; you better start preparing for the end.¡± The monk had traveled widely in his youth and had once encountered another person cursed like him. ¡°Young man, this magic is called Seven Days Left, meaning you will die within seven days after being cursed.¡± ¡°Thest time I saw someone cursed like this was several years ago.¡± Den had never imagined such sinister things existed in the world, and he immediately inquired about the fate of that person. The old monk simply replied with two words. ¡°Dead.¡± The harsh answer seemed to foretell Den¡¯s fate, causing him to shudder. It turned out that waiting for death was both torturous and painful, and life was far more fragile than he had thought. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die. Please, master, show me a way.¡± The master hesitated for a long time, then sighed lightly and spoke: ¡°I don¡¯t know if this path I tell you will save you or harm you.¡± ¡°Why do you say that, master?¡± ¡°Because if you go, you might have a one percent chance of survival; if you don¡¯t, you are certainly going to die.¡± Even with just a one percent chance, Den wanted to try it; it was better than sitting here waiting to die. ¡°Thank you for the warning, master. I¡¯m willing to go.¡± ¡°Very well,e closer.¡± Everyone was naturally curious, what was the method the master mentioned? ¡°Dad, what happened next? How did you survive?¡± Den gently patted her hand, and the memories that followed were about histe wife. The days he met and fell in love with her were the only sweetness in his otherwise lonely and difficult life. ¡°Following the master¡¯s directions, I went to the Cunningham family, and only there did I learn that the Cunningham family¡¯s business was so big because they practiced magic.¡± ¡°After exining my purpose, they saw that I was just a poor young man and mercilessly drove me out.¡± But he did not give up, kneeling at the door of the Cunningham family and refusing to rise. Finally, on thest day, just as he felt he was about to die, a refreshing fragrance wafted from behind him. The scent prated directly into his mind, unforgettable. ¡°Who is he? What¡¯s going on?¡± A gentle voice arose, questioning the gatekeeper. Den, hungry and in pain, with his consciousness copsing, had no time to see what she looked like before he passed out. He only heard the angry voice say: ¡°How could you let someone kneel here to die? Quick, save him!¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Natalia.¡± It turned out she was thedy of the Cunningham family. When Den woke up again, he found himself lying on arge soft bed covered with silky satin, everything around him unfamiliar. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He looked up to see who was speaking, only to find a girl of about thirteen or fourteen standing before him. ¡°Who are you?¡± The young girl puffed her cute cheeks and red at him, coyly saying: ¡°I¡¯m Lady Natalia¡¯s maid Zoey, since you¡¯re awake, drink this medicine and don¡¯t waste the effort Lady Natalia put into making it.¡± As she said this, she brought a bowl of pitch-ck medicine to him, even the air tinged with bitterness. Seeing this bowl of medicine, Den was surprised. ¡°Lady Natalia personally made this medicine?¡± Since his brother¡¯s death, no one had personally brewed medicine for him, this feeling¡­ made his nose unexpectedly sore. ¡°May I ask where Lady Natalia is? I would like to thank her in person.¡± Zoey snorted coldly upon hearing this, sizing him up disdainfully and said: ¡°Lady Natalia is not someone you can just meet whenever you wish, you reek so much you might stink her up.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Lady Natalia said if you get well you should leave, the Cunningham family does not shelter outsiders.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the youngdy¡¯s kind heart taking pity on his miserable state and bringing him back, a person of such low status like him wouldn¡¯t even touch the threshold of the Cunningham family. Den looked down and indeed, it was embarrassing. He had not changed his clothes or bathed in nearly half a month, dusty and blood-stained, more ragged than a beggar. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was presumptuous.¡± Suddenly, a graceful and slender figure appeared at the door, theing person spoke gently, reprimanding her maid. ¡°Zoey, what are you saying? How have I taught you all this time?¡± Chapter 1173: Two Broken Engagements by Two Brothers Seeing the youngdy approaching, Zoey immediately stuck out her tongue and admitted her mistake. ¡°Sorry, Lady Natalia, I¡­ I was just worried about what if he turned out to be a bad person? Lady Natalia, you¡¯re so kind and innocent.¡± ¡°Hmm? Are you saying I¡¯m easy to deceive?¡± Zoey smiled awkwardly, thinking to herself: Lady Natalia, you are indeed easy to deceive. Even strangers on the street can borrow money from you. ¡°Alright, Zoey, go about your business. Organize the books I brought back from Fustroydor, don¡¯t miss anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At that moment, she came into the light, worthy of all the tenderness in the world. Upon seeing the youngdy, Den knew he was deeply captivated. No one had ever made his heart race like she did. Den just stared nkly as she walked towards him, his mind suddenly going nk, unable to remember anything. The silly look on the man¡¯s face made the youngdy couldn¡¯t help butugh. Herughter revealed two adorable dimples on her cheeks, enhancing her already stunning appearance. ¡°Why have you been staring at me without moving your eyes?¡± At these words, Den realized how rude his behavior had been. A rare blush spread across his dark face, and his voice, when he tried to exin, sounded unusually hoarse and unpleasant. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just because, Lady Natalia, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Afraid of scaring her away, he quickly closed his mouth and stopped talking. Fortunately, Lady Natalia was more understanding than he had imagined. She didn¡¯t treat him like those low-ss outsiders; she didn¡¯t look down on him because of his poverty. ¡°Alright, I understand. I just came to check on your injuries. Since you¡¯ve just woken up and your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, take your medicine and rest well.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you to rest.¡± As she reached the door, she suddenly stopped, turned back, and said softly with a breath as fragrant as orchids: ¡°I¡¯m Natalia Cunningham.¡± ¡°After recovering from my injuries, your mother pitied me for being alone with nowhere to go, so she let me stay.¡± He promised Natalia not to insist on revenge anymore, and she arranged for someone to handle the murder case on his body. From then on, he stayed with the Cunningham family, and the police, hindered by the Cunningham family¡¯s power, dared not pursue him further. ¡°But at that time, I didn¡¯t know anything except driving a cart. She said I could stay and be her coachman.¡± ¡°I had a crush on her. Would I be a fool to refuse such an opportunity?¡± Hearing his father¡¯s candid words, Pearl admired him and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Your old tricks are still deep. What happened next? Dad, did you really be a coachman for my mom?¡± A coachman and a youngdy? This¡­ doesn¡¯t sound right at all. Would the Cunningham family agree to this? Den proudly said that without a bit of strategy, how could he have been with herter? ¡°In fact, by that time, the Cunningham family members were already using small cars for their outings. Who needed a cart like that? She said that just to make me stay.¡± Knowing the truth, Den felt both surprised and ashamed. He was surprised by her kindness towards him, which strengthened his feelings for her. He also felt ashamed because as a grown man, he shouldn¡¯t have let a woman take care of him everywhere. If he couldn¡¯t do anything for her, wouldn¡¯t he be useless? ¡°So I went to find a driver and exchanged a cigarette for driving skills.¡± Once he could drive, the elderly driver was dismissed. ¡°I thought I would just be a humble driver, watching her figure every day, listening to her voice, feeling her breath, staying by her side to see her happy.¡± ¡°Who knew that a yearter, something happened in Zheemond that changed my cowardly thoughts.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± That was ¨C Lady Natalia got engaged! Her fianc¨¦¡¯s surname was Lucas. The Lucas family was in Che, and the Cunningham family was in Tondende, originally having no rtion. ¡°For some reason that year, the Lucas family suddenly came, saying they wanted to propose to Natalia on behalf of their eldest son.¡± ¡°The matchmaker said they were ssmates abroad, a perfect match of talent and beauty.¡± ¡°At the time of Che¡¯s economic reforms, the Cunningham family also wanted to return to Che to seize opportunities. It was the right time for the Lucas family¡¯s proposal, and your grandfather agreed without hesitation.¡± ¡°The eldest son of their family¡­¡± Sam lowered his head, not expecting to hear the love story of Miss Pearl¡¯s mother, thedy of the Cunningham family, from someone else. It turned out that for the person they truly loved, the father also considered giving up the marriage alliance. The mother¡¯s love wasn¡¯t just a one-sided crush. Perhaps there was a moment when they sincerely considered giving up the struggle and living a simple life as a family of three. Unfortunately,ter on, the head of the Lucas family suddenly passed away, leaving a will to hand over the position of heir to Uncle Channing, who had left the family. Sam¡¯s father, who had devoted so many years, felt aggrieved and thus hid the news of the head of the Lucas family¡¯s death. While restoring the engagement with the Cunningham family, he also sought out Channing to eliminate himpletely. Chapter 1174: Declan’s Lie It¡¯s a pity that the distance between the two countries is too far, andmunication was not as advanced in the 1970s as it is today. When the Cunningham family received Gregory¡¯s letter, Lady Natalia had already packed her bags and left the country. Being rejected for marriage twice made her doubt herself and filled her with confusion about love in this world. Her fianc¨¦ had a deeply loving woman, and for the sake of his beloved, they could choose to hurt her without hesitation. Yet she didn¡¯t even have the chance to me. Firstly, they had never met, let alone had any emotional foundation. Secondly, her rationality told her that it wasn¡¯t the other party¡¯s fault to begin with. After all, that girl knew him before her. Coincidentally, at that time her mentor invited her to join a jewelry designpany abroad, and Lady Natalia dly went. This time going abroad, she nned to work and live there permanently. To take care of her, the Cunningham family bought a 500-square-meter vi in the most prosperous and romantic Kita River area of Phuobus. As a driver, Den also went abroad with Lady Natalia, and this photo was taken on their first day in Phuobus. Meanwhile, there was a major change in the Lucas family. The eldest son of their family went missing, and Master Omari inherited thepany. To avoid more trouble, Gregory proposed to marry within a month. It was toote for the Cunningham family to call Lady Natalia back, let alone allow their precious daughter to suffer such humiliation. This matter was also the fault of the Lucas family from the beginning; they could have refused the marriage alliance. After much consideration, they decided to find a suitable woman from among their people to marry into the Lucas family. This womanter became Gregory¡¯s wife-also known as Sam¡¯s nominal mother. ¡°Your Aunt Dalia is your mother¡¯s cousin. They grew up together like siblings.¡± ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t want to return to the country, and at that time, Dalia was already in love with a journalist.¡± ¡°The Cunningham family had already agreed to this marriage, but to prevent it, your grandfather sent someone to poison that man, forcing her to marry into Che.¡± ¡°Because of this, she hated your mother to death, and the two sisters stopped contacting each other.¡± As for the child in Dalia¡¯s belly, he only found out about him by chance after returning to the country. That child had been raised by the Cunningham family all along. It wasn¡¯t untilter, when the Cunningham family fell from power, that Dalia took her own biological daughter to raise her as her ¡°niece.¡± That woman had died early in his memory, leaving only Ste for him to take care of. Now Den suddenly told her that Ste was actually his half-sister¡­ This shocked him deeply and was difficult to ept. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, are what you¡¯re saying true? Did Dalia really have a child with another man before marriage?¡± Den turned back at the words, looking at Sam with sympathy in his eyes. ¡°Uncle wouldn¡¯t lie to you about something like this. I know this is cruel for you, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°Yes, actually, your father knew that Dalia had feelings for someone else before marrying her, but he didn¡¯t care.¡± Because they were united by interests, even if there was no love between them, they could stille together. It¡¯s just unfortunate for Gracie. She was clearly the most important woman in Gregory¡¯s heart, but she had to give up that position, even her own biological son had to give way. Sam used to wonder why Gracie was so good to him, thinking she was just like those women who admired his father. No, she was even more foolish. By the time he understood the truth, it was already toote. The person he felt most guilty towards in his life was not his beloved Ste, but his mother Gracie, who had always cared for him silently. Returning to the story itself, during the years Den and thedy of the Cunningham family spent abroad, they developed feelings for each other day by day. Initially, the Cunningham family disagreed, but unable to resist Lady Natalia¡¯s determination, the head of the Cunningham family decided to give him a chance- to marry into the family! He thought that as long as he could be with the person he loved, he could endure anything. He had been through tough and exhausting days before, but now, even though he lived in luxury, he was not happy at all. Because the Cunningham family never saw him as a person. In their eyes, he was even worse than a guard dog, especially Natalia¡¯s mother, who regarded him as a beggar who defiled her daughter. After Natalia became pregnant, the Cunningham family felt he was useless, so they decided to send him away and keep the child. His beloved wife naturally disagreed, but Pablo sent someone to forcibly send her to the ind to give birth, while sending someone to drive him away. ¡°They had people guarding outside 24 hours a day to prevent me from visiting Natalia. Every time I approached, I was beaten to a pulp.¡± ¡°Because of this, Natalia suffered from postpartum depression¡­ She bled heavily on the day of delivery and couldn¡¯t be saved. I didn¡¯t even get to see her for thest time.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let me see her, let alone take you away.¡± During that time, Den didn¡¯t know how he endured it. He had thought he finally had a happy family. Not only did he have a wife, but also a child on the way. But fate was cruel to him, and all of this turned out to be nothing but a fleeting dream. Looking back, he was still utterly heartbroken. Pearl listened with a heavy heart, tears welling up in her eyes, on the verge of falling. ¡°How could grandparents treat you like this? If¡­ if you hadn¡¯te back and had stayed abroad all along, it would have been so much better.¡± Then their family of three wouldn¡¯t have to be separated. Den sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it too¡­ If we could have stayed in Phuobus all along.¡± Choosing to return was because he wanted to get her parents¡¯ approval and marry her legitimately to give her happiness. If they had chosen the former, they would have been branded as ¡°eloping¡± for a lifetime, and Den didn¡¯t want the woman he loved to suffer even a bit of injustice. The story is almosting to an end. Five years after Natalia¡¯s death, the Cunningham family¡¯s influence gradually declined as other capitals reced them. Natalia¡¯s father couldn¡¯t turn the tide even if he wanted to. At this point, he finally realized that his actions back then were wrong. ¡°So I went back again. You were still young at the time¡­ I made enemies in the business world, and I was afraid they woulde after you, so I had to reluctantly send you abroad.¡± ¡°Pearl, you won¡¯t me me for being heartless, will you?¡± After listening to this story, Pearl couldn¡¯t have anyints in her heart. Her mother risked her life to give birth to her; and her father had gone through countless hardships to achieve his sess.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When sheined about not living well abroad, she never thought about her father¡¯s days of wandering and hunger twenty years ago. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve been too stubborn before, not understanding your good intentions.¡± Chapter 1175: His Daughter’s Crush Pearl coquettishly threw herself into her father¡¯s arms, bravely admitting her mistake. The father and daughter, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, were somewhat unfamiliar at first, but now the barrier between them had diminished, bringing them closer together. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why should we, father and daughter, worry so much?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s time to pay respects to your mother.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll have time tomorrow.¡± Watching the warm and harmonious interaction between father and daughter, Libby felt like an outsider, awkwardly standing there.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sam reviewed the whole story and felt a hint of deception regarding how the Cunningham family disappeared. Thinking a bit, he found the ¡°driving away the son¡± part unnecessary. At that time, the Cunningham family had already married into the Lucas family, and Lady Natalia was already pregnant. They had no reason to drive Den away. Furthermore, the Cunningham family cared about their reputation; Lady Natalia being pregnant out of wedlock was embarrassing enough, let alone adding the reputation of ¡°husband driving away.¡± Thus, Sam was certain Den was lying. As for the reason, it was probably because he didn¡¯t want his biological daughter to know his true nature. Den wasn¡¯t worried about his lie being exposed; the Cunningham family had left Tondende years ago. In the study, including himself, only four people knew the truth, and this secret, if nothing unexpected happened, would rot in his stomach for a lifetime. ¡°Oh, Pearl, exin to Dad why you injured Lord Parker yesterday.¡± He suddenly mentioned this, and Pearl couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty and lowered her head, shifting her gaze to Sam. ¡°Well¡­ I hit him because he tried to harass me and my friend. My friend¡¯s name is Ruth, Mr. Hurst has met her before, Ruth is a decent girl.¡± Sam didn¡¯t answer. His silence meant refusing to speak up for her in front of her father, and Pearl red at him anxiously. Her lips parted slightly, silently questioning, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Smart Sam knew what she meant, but he had no intention of helping. Instead, he calmly replied, ¡°I never promised you anything.¡± ¡°You! Despicable!¡± The scene of the two of them exchanging nces fell into Miss Libby¡¯s eyes. She looked at them suspiciously, rm bells ringing in her mind. Sam was notoriously difficult to handle, and Pearl had only returned home for less than three days, and they were already so familiar with each other? If he chose to help her, then she would face even greater difficulties. To probe the depth of their rtionship, Libby deliberately teased them: ¡°Pearl and Mr. Hurst seem quite familiar. Have you met before?¡± ¡°I feel relieved to see you getting along well. Originally, I was afraid I would have to trouble Mr. Hurst to pick you up yesterday, but I had somest-minute business to attend to.¡± Their answers were exactly the opposite. Sam: ¡°Not familiar.¡± Pearl: ¡°Okay.¡± Libby was puzzled. Before she could inquire further, Pearl, furious, spoke up without restraint, surprising everyone once again. ¡°Hey, Sam, what do you mean? I slept in your bedst night, and you still say we¡¯re not familiar?¡± As she spoke, there was a crisp sound. It turned out Den identally dropped the teacup in his hand, and the exquisite teapot shattered into pieces on the ground. Den couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time, only Pearl¡¯s words ¡°I slept in your bed¡± echoing in his mind. Although he intentionally tried to match the two of them, their rtionship was progressing too fast. He turned his head to re at Sam, his tone displeased as he questioned him, ¡°Sam, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sam, rare as it was, blushed, actually feeling angry! He had never seen such shameless woman. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t learned much else during her years abroad, but she had definitely mastered the skill of turning the tables. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Last night, I was ordered to go to the bar to find Miss Pearl, and coincidentally, I saw her being harassed by two ruffians.¡± ¡°After I drove them away, I originally intended to take Miss Pearl straight back to Gilliam Mansion, but halfway there, she vomited on me, so I had to change the n.¡± It was well known that Sam was a clean freak and couldn¡¯t stand the slightest filth, let alone being vomited on. Den silently nced at his daughter again, confirming her safety. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere. Sam must have tolerated it out of respect for him. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re in the wrong here. How could a girl like you hang out in such a chaotic ce like a bar?¡± ¡°You almost got bullied by ruffians. When I get back, I¡¯ll have someone investigate who dared toy hands on Den¡¯s daughter.¡± Pearl was also a clever person who knew the current situation. Seeing her father angry, she quickly admitted her mistake. ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong. Yesterday was my friend¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll refuse to hang out with her in the future. How could I take her to such a ce? I, such a pure person, don¡¯t usually go to such ces.¡± Listening to her nonsense, Sam once again refreshed his understanding of her. The nerve of this woman was indeed beyondpare! He thought her friend named ¡°Ruth¡± would surely thank her. ¡°But Dad, those two have already been taught a lesson by Sam. Let it go.¡± ¡°I got too drunkst night and my clothes got dirty, so I borrowed his ce to take a shower and sleep.¡± ¡°You took a shower too!¡± Den¡¯s voice suddenly raised, unbelieving. Seeing that the matter was being exaggerated by her, Sam¡¯s face turned ugly, and he stepped forward to exin himself. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, please don¡¯t misunderstand. After I gave my bedroom to Miss Pearlst night, I slept in the study.¡± Pearl, still concerned about him, casuallymented, realizing afterwards, ¡°No wonder you woke up with dark circles under your eyes this morning. So you slept in the studyst night.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯m not that petty. The bed is so big, it¡¯s not like two people can¡¯t fit on it.¡± At these words, veins popped on Sam¡¯s forehead. Den¡¯s heart sank even further. ¡°I believe in Sam¡¯s character, but Pearl, as a girl, you should be more reserved.¡± Chapter 1176: You’ve Caught My Attention After having dinner at the Gilliam family¡¯s home, Sam left. Pearl personally walked him downstairs, her strange behavior causing Sam to frown frequently. Sam¡¯s lips parted slightly as he asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Pearl, is there something else?¡± The young woman looked down at her shoes, her left foot drawing circles on the ground, appearing every bit a shy girl in the throes of first love. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I just look for you even if there¡¯s nothing?¡± It was only moments ago that she learned Sam was different from the regr subordinates; he was a friend of Den¡¯s son. Yet she wondered why her father had never mentioned him before. Sam continued to watch her silently, suddenly noticing that her face was somewhat flushed. ¡°It¡¯s not that, Miss Pearl. If there¡¯s nothing else, please don¡¯t waste my time. I have a lot to do, unlike you who are so free.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Pearl attempted to retort, but she suddenly realized that he was right; she really was rather idle. ¡°Who says I¡¯m free? I¡¯m here for business. You heard what my father said earlier; he wants you to apany me to the hospital.¡± To save face, she added unnecessarily, ¡°And don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to apologize. That hooligan behaved badly, I only hit him because he provoked me first.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be at the hospital at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± That was what Pearl was waiting to hear. Had she said she wanted to see him, Sam definitely wouldn¡¯t agree, so she had to find a reasonable excuse. ¡°Fine,e pick me up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Where he lived was about a half-hour drive from the Gilliam Mansion, and the hospital was in the opposite direction¡­ It would be much more convenient for Pearl to start from here. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drive.¡± ¡°Your family has drivers.¡± Of course, the house had drivers, and not just one or two, but that didn¡¯t matter to her. She specifically wanted Sam to pick her up. Hands on her hips in anger, she raised her cute face. ¡°Are youing or not? If you don¡¯te, then I won¡¯t go to the hospital either¡­ if my father asks, I¡¯ll say it¡¯s all your fault.¡± Threats, again with the threats! Usually, Sam wasn¡¯t susceptible to such tactics; anyone who dared threaten him was destined for Hell, or worse off alive than dead. But times had changed; he had business to stay within the Gilliam family. Hands tightening on the steering wheel, his knuckles visibly turned white. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow morning. If Miss Pearl has no other instruction, goodbye then.¡± Pearl, having achieved her goal, stuck out her little pink tongue yfully, waving her hand. ¡°Nope, nothing else, you can go now. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Sam coldly snorted internally, quickly rolling up the window and driving off. He nced in the mirror and noticed Pearl still standing there, watching him, which left him puzzled. What exactly did she want? After seeing Sam off, the smile on Pearl¡¯s face never faded. Just thinking of Sam¡¯s helpless yet annoyed look made her chuckle. ¡°Sam¡­ you¡¯ve sessfully caught my attention.¡± Talking to herself and giggling like a fool, the servants passing by cast a few scared nces her way. Hmm? Could Pearl be¡­ a bit off? The next day, the sky was as blue as washed, and the sun shone brightly, illuminating the chrysanthemums in the front yard which bloomed vigorously. Sam was a punctual person, arriving precisely at 9 AM at the Gilliam Mansion. Trusted deeply by Mr. Gilliam, Sam¡¯s frequent appearances here were well known. The servants promptly greeted him. ¡°Mr. Hurst, I can park your car for you.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m waiting for someone, and will leave soon,¡± Sam courteously declined, leaning back in his seat with an elegant posture. The servants, having no right to question who he was waiting for, awkwardly walked away. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you then.¡± After waiting for about two minutes, Sam saw that Miss Pearl had not yet appeared, and let out a subtle sigh. Soon, however, a ck silhouette entered his view, approaching from afar. When he saw the person¡¯s face clearly, he turned away in disappointment. It was Libby¡­ At the same time, Libby, noticing Sam, paused for a moment. Was he waiting specifically for her? Regardless of the reason, she felt it appropriate to greet him. Libby, in a high-heeled stride, quickly approached. Her tall and sexy figure in a ck short leather skirt looked ravishing, like a night enchantress. ¡°So early, Mr. Hurst, why are you here? Did my father have any instructions?¡± ¡°Waiting for someone.¡± Sam¡¯s response only reinforced Libby¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Perfect, I also need to go to the hospital, let¡¯s go together.¡± Saying that, she reached out to open the passenger door. Sam¡¯s eyes narrowed, lips parting as he prepared to refuse¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But a sweet and imperious voice interrupted. ¡°No, he¡¯s waiting for me.¡± A small, soft white hand promptly pressed on the door, as Pearl swiftly slipped into the passenger seat. She quickly buckled her seatbelt, securing her position. Pearl smiled with dimples as she looked at her sister Libby still standing outside. ¡°Sis, why not sit in the back? It¡¯s morefortable.¡± As she spoke, she projected a sense of ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡± Completely oblivious to Sam¡¯s sour expression. Libby was not one to settle for less; she gave them both a meaningful nce and turned to leave. ¡°No need, you and Mr. Hurst go ahead. I¡¯ll drive myself there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Libby. It¡¯ll seem like I took your seat. If Father knew, he¡¯d scold me for being inconsiderate.¡± Whether Pearl¡¯s words were intentional or not, Libby narrowed her eyes, realizing her younger sister¡¯s subtleplexities. With just a single sentence, Pearl made her wary. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re overthinking. It¡¯s not about taking seats¡­ I n to drive myself for some errandster.¡± Libby¡¯s exnation eased Pearl¡¯s mind. ¡°That¡¯s good, otherwise, I¡¯d feel guilty.¡± Libby¡¯s face darkened as she turned, her gaze turning icy, exuding a murderous chill. Guilty? Hardly! Chapter 1177: Cooperation This seemingly willful and naive little sister is actually a cunning person who ys dumb to catch smart ones. It seems she needs to be wary not only of Sam but also of Pearl. If the two join forces, then she¡­ Walking back to the vi, just as she reached the door, she ran into her father¡¯s mistress, Miss Cami. At this early hour, the woman was only wearing a light purple silk nightgown, with a matching coat draped over her shoulders. Her coquettish demeanor seemed to be trying to seduce someone, though it was unclear whom. Regarding her, Libby could only feel disdain and decided to ignore her and head straight upstairs. ¡°Wait.¡± A snowy-white arm suddenly blocked her path. Libby stopped and turned to look back. Her gaze was icy, and her voice was chilling, exuding a menacing aura that made people dare not look directly at her. Cami¡¯s beautiful face turned even paler. She thought, ¡°Can a woman like her really get married?¡± ¡°Cough, Miss Libby, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I have no ill intentions towards you.¡± ¡°I saw everything just now, and I believe you will see things more clearly.¡± What did she mean by talking to herself like that? Libby had to be more vignt. Now she finally deigned to scrutinize the person in front of her. Seven in looks, five in figure. Because Jostrana women seem to have less than ideal heights. She was barely 162 centimeters tall, which seemed too petitepared to Libby¡¯s 175-centimeter stature. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t the most beautiful of her father¡¯s mistresses, nor did she have the best figure. She also often did some untimely foolish things. Libby couldn¡¯t understand what charm she had to make her father agree to let her stay at Gilliam Mansion. ¡°What do you want to say? Speak inly. I don¡¯t have the patience to y guessing games with you.¡± Cami nced around to make sure there was no one else before carefully leaning in to whisper in Libby¡¯s ear: Due to the height difference, Libby had to bend down.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Fromst night¡¯s flirting to this morning¡¯s personal escort, Miss Libby, can¡¯t you see it?¡± ¡°Mr. Hurst and Miss Pearl are in love!¡± ¡°I must say Miss Pearl is really something. She managed to win over the cold and aloof Mr. Hurst just one day after returning to the country, making the old man ecstatic.¡± With that, she nced meaningfully at Libby, giggling a few times with her ming red lips, her motives unclear. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know yet, butst night Den even praised Miss Pearl as lively and clever while he was going to bed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Den so happy before. It¡¯s all because of Miss Pearl.¡± This meant Den¡¯s heart had already tilted. The person he preferred was his own biological daughter. ¡°When Miss Pearl inherits with assistance from Mr. Hurst, Miss Libby¡­ do you think there¡¯s still a ce for you in this house?¡± Miss Pearl might just kick her out of the house first thing. After listening, Libby couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Although she had already thought about this possible oue, hearing it from someone else seemed to increase its likelihood. See, even a prostitute who sells herself for glory can see through her father¡¯s intentions, so what is she still hesitating for? But Libby wasn¡¯t foolish enough to be led by Cami¡¯s nose. She knew that Cami must have had a purpose in talking to her. ¡°Speak up. What¡¯s your motive?¡± Libby asked directly, and Cami smiled hypocritically. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not trying to sow discord between you and Miss Pearl. I just want to remind you¡­ to beware of the two of them.¡± ¡°If possible, let¡¯s cooperate. You know my identity very well. I¡¯m just a ything, I won¡¯t pose a threat to you.¡± Compared to that, Pearl and Sam are the real enemies that must be dealt with. Cooperate? It¡¯s not that Libby looks down on Cami, but Libby doesn¡¯t think a woman who relies on her body to gain power can provide assistance. After all, Brody worked for her father for twenty years, and it would be more practical to win him over. ¡°What do you want? Cooperation is only possible with honesty, right?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be straightforward. I can do anything for you, on the condition that you help me deal with someone after you seed.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Cheyenne!¡± As Cami said these three words, she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. When she chose to cling to Den, it was not only to find a ce to settle down but also to seek revenge through thetter¡¯s influence. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯tpletely convinced Den yet. The man only saw her as a ything for entertainment. During this time, she realized that apart from money¡­ she couldn¡¯t expect anything else from Den. She wasn¡¯tcking in money. Even if she fled abroad to avoid trouble, the Cahan family had prepared arge sum of money for her, enough for her to live in Tondende for twenty years. Cami had run out of patience. She didn¡¯t want to wait anymore and decided to find another way out, which led her to approach the difficult Libby. So the question is, why didn¡¯t she choose Pearl, who is more likely to inherit this position? Actually, Cami is also a smart person. She saw itst night. Miss Pearl and she are from two different worlds. Moreover, her identity is awkward, and the possibility of cooperation is slim. It¡¯s better to take a gamble and choose Libby, who holds the power. ¡°Cheyenne? A very unfamiliar name. Who is she?¡± Libby had never heard of this person and asked curiously, furrowing her beautiful eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s a Che person¡­¡± Cami recounted her offending of Cheyenne and Benson in Jostrana. Of course, she selectively omitted the part where she wanted to seduce Kelvin. Leave the unsavory past in the past. If she revealed everything, she would be handing her own leverage over to the other party. She¡¯s not stupid. ¡°So, because she envied my beauty, she framed me, forcing me to flee to a foreign country.¡± The woman said with great grievance, wiping away nonexistent tears with the back of her hand. This story was full of loopholes, and Libby knew it. At that time, confident as she was, she didn¡¯t even bother to think about this ¡°Cheyenne¡± from Che. ¡°Alright, I agree. So now, what can you do for me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t act without seeing your sincerity.¡± Cami ¡°burst into tears andughter,¡± patting her plump and soft chest, saying: ¡°I can do a lot of things, Miss Libby, just wait and see. To show my sincerity, I¡¯ll tell you one of Den¡¯s secrets right now.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± This matter was also identally discovered by Cami, and she once again nced around cautiously. In a serious tone, she said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. Miss Libby, please follow me.¡± Chapter 1178: Finding a Place to Eat Near the Toilet Libby thought for a few seconds and then made a decision. ¡°Okay.¡± Just as the two of them left, a dark figure disappeared behind a pir. The morning breeze gently blew through the courtyard, everything seemed normal, as if the previous events were just illusions. On the other side, Pearl sat in the car urging Sam to leave. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet? Sit in the back!¡± Sam¡¯s tone was cold, exining that his front seat was never for passengers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If the front seat isn¡¯t for passengers, why did the designer even bother to design it?¡± Miss Pearl retorted angrily but stayed put. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve only had one passenger.¡± This remark ignited a bomb in Pearl¡¯s heart, and she kept guessing the gender of that person. Was it a man? But his gaze seemed reminiscent. Could it be a woman? Just the thought made her ufortable. Was that person his girlfriend? Pearl suddenly broke her silence and asked relentlessly, ¡°Who is that person? Male or female? What¡¯s their name? When did it happen?¡± She asked a bunch of questions without hesitation, not realizing how much she sounded like a jealous girl in love. Sam, naturally cold-hearted, didn¡¯t bother to exin much to her and once again ordered her to sit in the back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Sit in the back.¡± This made Pearl even angrier. Theparison between women escted, and she sat with her arms crossed, refusing to move. ¡°I won¡¯t. Since someone sat there before, it means your silly rule can be broken.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t leave soon, you¡¯ll just be wasting your time.¡± ¡°You just said I have plenty of time, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m not afraid, hehe!¡± It seemed like Sam didn¡¯t have much time to waste on her antics. Pearl had won again! Only then did Sam realize that what he hated the most wasn¡¯t those pretentious women but those like her who were stubborn and stubborn. ¡°Just this once, no more after this!¡± ¡°Oh, so there will be a next time? Okay, I understand your intentions. I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± She deliberately misunderstood him, making Sam¡¯s expression turn sour again. Ten minutester, the ck Rolls-Royce was driving slowly on the wide and straight street, as slow as a tortoise. Oddly enough, none of the drivers honked, patiently waiting because there was a yellow cow leisurely searching for food ahead. Sam and Pearl, who came from Che and grew up abroad, couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go around them? It¡¯s so hot, I can¡¯t stand it!¡± ¡°Because people here believe in Buddhism and respect all living beings, so they don¡¯t want to disturb it.¡± ¡°Look, the cow is pooping while eating.¡± Sam, a cleanliness freak, found everyday life here unbearable. Because of this, he missed the moon in his hometown even more. Pearl, who was just fussing a moment ago, was suddenly attracted by the various snacks on the street. She asked Sam to stop. ¡°Stop, I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡± Pretending not to hear, Sam couldn¡¯t tolerate Pearl¡¯s intention to bring food into the car. ¡°No, these things are not clean.¡± This reason meant nothing to a foodie like her. Miss Pearl insisted, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll jump out of the car. If I identally fall or get hurt, you¡¯ll have to take me to the doctor. Do you want to carry me?¡± ¡°No, you can go eat junk food.¡± Hearing this, Pearl fell silent. Although she knew long ago that beneath his gentle appearance was a cold and heartless soul, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so decisive. He was just despicable! She decided to console herself with delicious food. So Pearl bought two servings of deep-fried breakfast. To be honest, looking at the things in her hand, Pearl couldn¡¯t swallow them. But with the courage to give it a try, she took a bite. Sam silently turned his face away. Even though he had been here for three years, he didn¡¯t dare to eat any of these delicacies. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s sticky, spicy, and sweet. What kind of dark cuisine is this?¡± ¡°I suggest you find a ce near the toilet to eat,¡± he suddenly said. Pearl innocently asked him why. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡± Sure enough, after eating half of the oily cake, Pearl felt a surge of pain in her stomach, grimacing in agony. ¡°Sam¡­ my stomach hurts.¡± ¡°You go, I¡¯ll give you three minutes to solve it.¡± Coincidentally, his car was parked next to a public toilet. Pearl felt embarrassed and indignant. He had anticipated this and ¡°thoughtfully¡± helped her find the location of the toilet. ¡°Thank you.¡± But was three minutes too strict? After he left, Sam opened the timetable on his phone and started the countdown, 180 seconds. He couldn¡¯t stand to spend even a second longer in such a dirty and filthy ce. And he could hold his breath for three minutes; everything was nned. As the numbers changed from ¡°180¡± to ¡°3,¡± he decisively prepared to leave. ¡°Wait, wait for me¡­¡± In thest second, Pearl came out of the toilet in a sorry state, holding her stomach, even more desperate than when she went in. Because there was no toilet paper inside. Sam regretted it. She actually made it in time. But the word ¡°disgust¡± was written all over his handsome face. Pearl, with a hint of understanding his thoughts, exined bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, I¡­ I have a handkerchief with me, worth three thousand each.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Even so, he showed disdain!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Sam somehow produced a bottle of expensive perfume and sprayed it wildly towards her, as if spraying insecticide recklessly, then sprayed some in the car to get rid of the smell. The strong fragrance made Pearl¡¯s nose itch, and she sneezed unexpectedly. ¡°Sam, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Dirty.¡± ¡°You jerk¡­ I only took a bite, okay?¡± How could he call a cute and beautiful little fairy dirty? Chapter 1179: Come on ¡°Oh. My stomach hurts again. Hurry and take me to the hospital to see if I¡¯m dying. Boo hoo.¡± She swore she¡¯d quit her bad habit of overeating in the future! ¡°Beg me.¡± Sam looked at her painful expression, his lips curved into a handsome arc, casually saying. ¡°You! Do you think I¡¯m someone without backbone?¡± ¡°Oh? So?¡± He waited for her next words indifferently, but her attitude suddenly changed, and she leaned in, acting coquettishly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m exactly that kind of spineless person. Consider it a plea from me, Sam, please take me to the hospital. It really hurts.¡± After being threatened so many times by her, Sam finally gained a bit of control back. ¡°Fine.¡± He stepped on the gas, reaching a speed of a hundred. The hospital wasn¡¯t far, it was just traffic earlier, now that it¡¯s clear, the speed naturally increased. A few minutester, they arrived at the hospital. The original n was to visit Lord Parker¡¯s injuries, but now¡­ it changed to taking Pearl to the gastroenterology department first. The doctors here were quite ¡°professional.¡± After learning that she had a stomachache from eating something bad, they directly gave her a bottle of greenish drink. ¡°This is magic water. Drink it, and you¡¯ll be fine,¡± the doctor said mysteriously. Miss Pearl held the ss bottle, full of doubts. What is this? Why have I never seen it before? ¡°Really? Doctor, are you sure drinking this won¡¯t turn me green from head to toe?¡± ¡°As long as it cures your illness, what does a little green matter?¡± Thinking this was a proper hospital, the doctor shouldn¡¯t be that unreliable. But after she reluctantly drank the ¡°magic water¡±, her face turned not just green, but the color of vegetables. ¡°Doctor, why do I feel dizzy after drinking the magic water? Am I going to see God?¡± ¡°If you feel heavenly, then that¡¯s right. It¡¯s juice squeezed from betel leaves, cures all illnesses.¡± Miss Pearl felt like crying without tears. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have bothereding here. Sam looked at her ridiculous face, with a pitiful expression, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Pearl lunged at him to hit him but he easily dodged and tossed something to her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She caught it and saw it was a pocket watch. She opened it. At the bottom was a small ck and white photo of a cute and pretty little girl. On the lid, half of it was a fine metal relief, while the other half was an oval mirror.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Although small, it could barely be used as a mirror. ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to you to look at her, but to look at yourself.¡± ¡°Me?¡± When Pearl saw her face, she was so scared that she threw the pocket watch away. ¡°Oh my God, there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s an alien here!¡± The most terrifying thing was that this alien wasn¡¯t someone else, but herself. As a girl who cared about her appearance, performing such an embarrassing ¡°face change¡± in front of so many people made her cry out in embarrassment. ¡°Boo hoo¡­ this is too embarrassing. Where¡¯s my dignity as ady?¡± ¡°Sam, it¡¯s all your fault, give me back my face.¡± When Pearl shifted the me on him, Sam felt unjustly used. He advised Miss Pearl to think rationally about the cause and effect. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. When you bought snacks, I told you they weren¡¯t clean, but you still went.¡± ¡°You asked me to bring you to the hospital, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all your fault! I order you to take off your coat right now.¡± The sudden usation, the sudden order, left Sam baffled. ¡°What do you want my clothes for?¡± ¡°Duh, I can¡¯t take off mine, can I?¡± She wore a ck one-shoulder sleeveless dress today. If she took it off, wouldn¡¯t she be running around naked? She¡¯s not that perverted! As for the handkerchief, she used it to wipe her butt. ¡°Forget it, this time I¡¯ll treat you like a woman and sympathize with you.¡± Was he implying he didn¡¯t see her as a woman before? At his words, Pearl looked down at her sexy, tender legs, even she couldn¡¯t resist touching them. He actually said she didn¡¯t look like a woman! ¡°Sam, I suggest you also see an ophthalmologist while you¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m afraid the doctor will give me another bottle of magic water.¡± Hearing ¡°magic water¡± again, Pearl felt insulted by her own intelligence. ¡°Ah ah ah, you jerk Sam!¡± ¡­ The important task of visiting Lord Parker ultimately fell on Sam¡¯s shoulders. Because Pearl, with her green face, refused to go and ditch this person. But she was still dragged by Sam to the door of the ward. So passersby saw this scene- A slender and sexy woman from behind, wearing a coat, sneaking around the door. Sam stood tall in front of her, looking down at her with a hint of helplessness in his tone. ¡°This is your mess, are you really not going in to solve it yourself?¡± ¡°My dad trusts you, and I trust you too, so Sam, go for it!¡± The woman made a cute heart gesture towards him, her eyes twinkling with vitality. ¡°Forget it. Maybe taking you along would make things worse. Just wait here, don¡¯t wander off.¡± This time, Pearl didn¡¯t argue with him but obediently nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, so you go in quickly. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run around.¡± Sam had just walked to the door of the ward when two security guards with guns stopped him, questioning his identity in broken English. ¡°Please go in and inform them, just say Sam from the Gilliam family is here to visit Lord Parker.¡± The title of the Gilliam family was well-known in Zheemond, but they didn¡¯t care who Sam was. They exchanged nces and one of them answered him, ¡°Wait here.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Soon the guard came out, bowing and gesturing to him. ¡°Duke Austen requests Mr. Hurst toe in for a talk.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Entering the ward, the luxurious decoration made Sam feel like he was in a five-star hotel. He paused for a moment, then quickly shifted his gaze to the middle-aged man sitting on the sofa. This must be the famous Duke Austen. The man appeared to be in his early fifties, overweight, with a dark round face and a stubble beard. His deep features and rugged lines made him look dignified. Chapter 1180 Meeting Duke Austen ¡°Boom-¡± In the first second of the meeting, Duke Austen angrily mmed the table with a loud noise. ¡°How dare people from the Gilliam familye here!¡± Facing Duke Austen¡¯s anger, Sam remained calm andposed, standing still until everything quieted down before speaking: ¡°Duke Austen, please calm your anger. Let me introduce myself first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sam from Che. I¡¯m here today on behalf of Mr. Gilliam to visit Lord Parker.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Duke Austen¡¯s disgust towards him deepened, solely because of the mention of ¡°Che¡±. ¡°Shut up! People from the Gilliam family have the nerve toe see my son, and¡­ The thing I hate most in my life is cunning Che people.¡± He had suffered losses from Che people both in business and politics, which made him even more displeased with Sam. However, Sam remained calm andposed, his demeanor unwavering. ¡°Duke Austen dislikes Che people, that¡¯s something I can¡¯t change. Perhaps it¡¯s because we are too powerful.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Duke Austen, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Lord Parker, firstly to express the apologies of our Gilliam family, and secondly, to exin the misunderstanding.¡± With these words, Sam pped his hands and softly said: ¡°Come in.¡± Soon, two young thugs with blonde hair appeared at the door, followed by a beautiful long-haired girl in white, with a pure and lovely demeanor. When Pearl saw the girl¡¯s face, she was startled. ¡°It¡¯s Ruth!¡± ¡°Why did Sam bring her here too?¡± Ruth was her good friend, and for a moment, Pearl couldn¡¯t decide whether she should go in or not. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how it goes first.¡± Then she saw the two blonde youths neatly cing the gift boxes they were carrying on the ground. ¡°Open them.¡± An order. As the lids were lifted, the room was immediately filled with a golden glow, almost blinding everyone present. Duke Austen took a closer look and saw that the boxes were filled not with anything else, but with neatly stacked gold bars. There were threerge boxes, each weighing at least fifty kilograms. ¡°So much gold!¡± Even as a duke of a country, he had never seen so much gold at once. ¡°But don¡¯t think you can settle this matter with just a few coins.¡± His son had not only suffered physical injuries this time, but also a blow to his dignity as a man! ¡°Ah, Duke Austen, don¡¯t be impatient. As I said, my second purpose foring here today is to clear up the misunderstanding between us.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°So, I specially invited one of the parties involved toe here today. Miss, please begin.¡± After saying this, Sam stepped aside and gave his ce to the girl next to him. When Ruth woke up this morning, she suddenly saw two men standing outside her door, holding photos and looking for her everywhere. At first, she thought they were sent by Duke Austen¡¯s mansion to seek revenge, and she was so scared that she hid and didn¡¯t dare to admit anything. It wasn¡¯t until they identified themselves as members of the Gang of Tigers that she breathed a sigh of relief. Then she was brought here. As soon as she entered the room, she was attracted by Sam¡¯s tall and slender figure. Wasn¡¯t he the one who saved her and Pearl at the bar that night? Ruth remembered that he took Pearl away in the end. And now he was here, but where was Pearl? After Sam finished speaking, he turned to look at her, his deep and gentle eyes as elegant and mysterious as sapphires. Ruth couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to him, her mind going nk and her words bing stuttered. ¡°I, I¡¯ll say it. That night was my 22nd birthday, and Pearl booked a private room at the bar and invited friends to celebrate with me.¡± ¡°Halfway through, I had a few drinks and identally bumped into a young man on my way back from the bathroom. At that time, I didn¡¯t know he was Duke Austen¡¯s son.¡± ¡°I apologized immediately, but Lord Parker stopped me and wouldn¡¯t let me leave.¡± ¡°He said his shoes were expensive and wanted me to¡­ sleep with him to settle the matter.¡± It was true that Ruth¡¯s family was very poor, but she wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who had no bottom line for money. She refused Lord Parker on the spot. He was obviously motivated by lust, and the shoes were just an excuse. Lord Parker was known for his womanizing ways. Whether it was a natural beauty or a transgender person, as long as he fancied them, he could have them. Ruth¡¯s refusal made him lose face, so he sent someone to stop her and tried to force her. With his status, even if people around saw it, they wouldn¡¯t dare to speak up for justice. ¡°In the end, it was my friend who saved me. Pearl acted for my sake.¡± ¡°So, if Duke Austen wants to me anyone, me me. This has nothing to do with Pearl.¡± In fact, Ruth was very scared. She had never been to such a high-ss ce in her life. Even the extravagant bar, if it weren¡¯t for Pearl, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to reach the doorstep. Not to mention seeing Duke Austen, a person of high status and power, with her own eyes. After hearing the whole story, Duke Austen¡¯s attitude did not soften as expected. On the contrary¡­ the chill emanating from him became more and more intense, and the temperature in the ward dropped sharply, as if being in an ice cer. ¡°Are you saying that all of this is my son¡¯s fault, that he deserves to be lying in the hospital now?¡± His sharp questioning frightened Ruth, and she stood there at a loss, twisting her skirt nervously with her hands. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Ruth subconsciously stepped back behind Sam, feeling somewhat reassured by the faint scent of him. But the next moment, he moved away. Not too close, not too far, just three meters away. ¡°Duke Austen, there¡¯s no need to trouble this youngdy. I invited her here to exin that the cause of the incident was not Lord Parker¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°The fact that Lord Parker was seriously injured is also partly the fault of our Gilliam family. Please, Duke Austen, take into ount the youth and inexperience of our Pearl and show some leniency.¡± After Sam finished speaking, Pearl, who was hiding by the door, rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction. ¡°Makes me so angry! It was clearly that thug¡¯s fault. Besides, where am I young and inexperienced? I was just acting bravely.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her noticing that Ruth hadn¡¯te back for a long time and deliberately going out to find someone, she might have already been taken advantage of by that beast. Lord Parker was notorious for his sexual abuse. Even the most money-loving barmaid in the nightclub would shiver at the mention of him. Once again, there was a crisp cracking sound in the ward. It turned out that Duke Austen angrily smashed the vase on the cab, and shards flew everywhere. Seeing that she was about to get hurt, Sam instinctively stepped aside. The porcin shards happened to fall on Ruth¡¯s arm, leaving a bloody mark. The girl looked at Sam with a helpless expression in her eyes. Chapter 1181: Do You Know This Pretty Boy? Ruth thought, ¡°As a man, how could Sam dodge aside and let me bear the harm?¡± Sam¡¯s exnation was, ¡°This shirt was custom-made and very expensive.¡± Ruth replied, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean that, Mr. Hurst, you misunderstood.¡± Pearl was shocked! It turns out this man is not only indifferent to her, but to everyone. Thinking of this, Pearl instantly felt much better. Duke Austen suddenly became irritable. ¡°How dare you ask me to spare him? Do you know what my son¡­¡± Mid-sentence, he suddenly couldn¡¯t continue, the anger stuck in his throat making him very ufortable. This matter not only concerns his son¡¯s dignity but also the ¡°duke¡± title above his head. If he dies without a sessor in the Crete family, Emperor might revoke the title. At the very least¡­ those covetous people in the family will try to take away everything that originally belonged to him. Sam was not only clever but also attentive. From Duke Austen¡¯s reaction, he guessed that Lord Parker¡¯s situation might not be good. ¡°Duke Austen, perhaps there is still room for maneuver in this matter.¡± ¡°You know that the Che civilization has a heritage of five thousand years, and traditional medicine is profound.¡± ¡°Perhaps there is a way to save Lord Parker, and I will do my best to handle this matter.¡± He had just seen the doctors from Tondende, and this hospital was the best in Zheemond, indicating how poor the local medical standards were. ¡°If traditional medicine doesn¡¯t work, we can try other methods.¡± He advised kindly, but didn¡¯t expect Duke Austen to be too angry to listen to anything. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t believe in you, and I don¡¯t believe in your Che traditional medicine.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Go back and tell Den, don¡¯t wish I would forgive the Gilliam family!¡± Duke Austen waved his hand, ordering them to leave. The two security guards outside immediately walked in, pointing their guns at Sam and the others, forcing them to leave. Just then, a dignified and heavy voice sounded behind them. ¡°Stop!¡± A warm breeze blew in, colorful clothes fluttering, skirts flying. Duke Austen quickly restrained his anger upon seeing the neer, putting on a pleasing and concerned look. ¡°Deanna, why are you back suddenly?¡± She had said before she left in the morning that she was going to the temple to pray for her son, which usually took the whole day toe back. And now it¡¯s only noon¡­ Deanna was the duchess. She looks very young, maybe in her mid-thirties, but it¡¯s because of good maintenance. Her real age is three years older than Duke Austen, different from other Tondende women who pursue slender figures. The duchess is plump, with a visible belly. But because of her dignified and wealthy temperament, she looks very kind. ¡°If I didn¡¯te back, how would I know you¡¯re causing trouble for my guest.¡± This statement left Duke Austen puzzled. ¡°Guest? What guest?¡± Is it Mr. Hurst, or the youngdy named Ruth. Next moment, the duchess walked straight to Sam. Bowing slightly, lowering her head, sping her hands together, she greeted him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hurst, we meet again.¡± ¡°Hello, Lady Deanna, it¡¯s been a long time, you look well.¡± It turns out the distinguished guest refers to this pretty boy from Che, which made Duke Austen somewhat unhappy. When did his wife meet this pretty boy? Why has she never mentioned it to him? ¡°Deanna, what¡¯s going on between you and this pretty boy?¡± The tone of the man¡¯s questioning made the duchess re at him dissatisfied, then she exined: ¡°Crete, show some respect. Mr. Hurst is a capable man, not the pretty boy you think he is.¡± ¡°What abilities does he have that canpare to mine?¡± As far as he knew, many pretty boys often approached Deanna under the guise of massage and foot baths, attempting to be her lovers. Maybe this pretty boy has the same intentions. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. Do you remember I told you more than half a year ago about fainting suddenly on the street?¡± With Deanna¡¯s mention, Duke Austen vaguely remembered that incident. Indeed, it was like that. Half a year ago, he suddenly received a call from the hospital saying Deanna had appendicitis and needed surgery urgently. When he arrived at the hospital, the surgery was already done, and the doctor said a young man had brought her to the hospital for treatment. If it had been a few minutester, Deanna might have died from appendicitis. He wanted to find that person to thank him, but unfortunately, the doctor said he was a foreigner who had already left. Deanna didn¡¯t know Sam¡¯s name after waking up, only remembering his face and his identity as a Che person. Since his wife always mentioned wanting to see her benefactor again, Duke Austen came to dislike the Che people. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the world to be so small. It¡¯s nice to meet you again under these circumstances.¡± ording to his wife¡¯s kind personality, she would definitely repay Sam¡¯s lifesaving grace, but on the other hand, he was his only son. For a moment, Duke Austen was caught in a dilemma. Twenty minutes ago, while she was praying at the temple, the duchess suddenly received an anonymous text message. [Madam, could you repay my life-saving favor today? If you¡¯d like to, pleasee to the hospital to meet.] Moreover, the master also said that her heart¡¯s desire would turn around, and a benefactor woulde from the east. The east, isn¡¯t that Che? So she ended her worship early and hurried over. ¡°Mr. Hurst, I will thank you properly for saving my life.¡± ¡°Now, tell me, do you really have a way to save my child?¡± Sam¡¯s initial intention in texting the duchess was just to see if he could get her help, after all, not everyone knows how to repay kindness. ¡°Madam, rest assured, I am not a boastful person. We Che have many skilled doctors, I can help you find one.¡± ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s onest resort.¡± ¡°What resort?¡± ¡°Golden Silkworm Magic.¡± Magic, in Tondende, is not umon. People with a little knowledge cane into contact with those peculiar and addictive magicians, but locals prefer to call them ¡°wizards¡±. Wizards are divided into two types: White Wizard and ck Wizard. White Wizards are moremon, and slightly famous temples usually have White Wizards. As for ck Wizards, they are feared by people because of their sinister character and cruel methods. Fortunately, they are elusive, and it¡¯s hard toe across them in daily life. But this trivial matter couldn¡¯t stump Mrs. Crete with money and power. On the day her son had an ident, she had already found a well-known old White Wizard to check. Unfortunately, he was powerless. Chapter 1182: She Would Never Like Old Men Before leaving, the White Wizard had said the same thing as Sam. ¡°If you can find a ck Wizard and ask him to make the Golden Silkworm Magic, Lord Parker will be saved.¡± The Golden Silkworm Magic was something the duchess had never heard of. After some investigation, she discovered that the Golden Silkworm Magic originated from the ancient Che Hmong. But she had never been to Che in her life. How could she find a ck Wizard who knew how to make the Golden Silkworm Magic? Sam¡¯s arrival gave her hope. Knowing how much the couple doted on their only son, Sam knew they would definitely agree to his request. So, Sam boldly stated, ¡°However, treating Lord Parker is not a simple matter. If it¡¯s just to clear up the misunderstanding between the two families, our Gilliam family would be at a great loss.¡± How could someone raise their demands just when negotiations were about to conclude? Feeling tricked, Duke Austen resolutely disagreed. ¡°No way, I¡¯ve already promised not to trouble the Gilliam family anymore, how can you suddenly change your terms?¡± Sam shrugged, still smiling. ¡°The Gilliam family is not weak, I believe Duke Austen wouldn¡¯t want to oppose us.¡± ¡°Andpared to the honor and disgrace of the Gilliam family, I believe Lord Parker¡¯s life is more important.¡± ¡°You! Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Duke Austen, you¡¯re joking. How could I dare to threaten you? I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± The Gilliam family had existed in Tondende for twenty years without falling, not only because of Den¡¯s personal power but also because of his strong backing. Duke Austen had lived to this age and had never seen someone so bold. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Sam, tell me, what are your conditions?¡± Everything could wait until his son woke up. He would definitely demand repayment from the Gilliam family for this debt. ¡°This ce is too public, Duke Austen. Can we speak in private?¡± After hesitating for a few seconds, the duchess spoke first, ¡°Mr. Hurst,e with me.¡± With that, she led the way out of the ward, and Sam followed closely. ¡°Thank you, Lady Deanna.¡± Seeing his wife leave with that pretty boy, Duke Austen dared not continue to daze, hurriedly pulling up his pants to chase after them. ¡°Honey, wait for me.¡± With the three most important people gone, the ward was left with only Sam¡¯s two subordinates and Ruth. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to stay and wait or leave first, but she still wanted to find out about Pearl¡¯s situation. Just as she was in a dilemma, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her. ¡°Ruth, turn around quickly.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At first, Ruth thought she was hallucinating. Besides Mr. Hurst, who else here knew her? When she turned around and looked, she was almost scared. ¡°Who are you?¡± The person had their head wrapped in a white coat, their facepletely hidden, and crouched sneakily at the door, looking nothing like a good person. But this figure¡­ felt somewhat familiar to her. Pearl was almost moved to tears by her intelligence, sniffled, and continued to wave. ¡°I¡¯m Pearl.¡± ¡°Pearl! How can that be? If you are her, why are you dressed like this in broad daylight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I¡¯ll tell youter. Come out quickly.¡± Once she confirmed the other person¡¯s identity, Ruth didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and walked out of the ward in her high heels. As for the other two, they would wait for Mr. Hurst¡¯s instructions before leaving. As soon as Ruth stepped out of the ward, Pearl dragged her away. The two of them passed through the bustling corridor and arrived at a secluded stairwell. ¡°Pearl, slow down. It¡¯s so good to see you. You don¡¯t know how worried I was when that gentleman took you away the night beforest.¡± Miss Pearl was just drunk and a bit out of it, not amnesiac. She still remembered bits and pieces of that night. Talking about it made her angry. ¡°You should have stopped him, letting him carry me off like a sack to his house.¡± ¡°Wait, you said you slept at his housest night?¡± Ruth looked at Pearl with slight surprise, curious why she was covering her face with a coat. ¡°Did Mr. Hurst take you to his homest night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± Faced with her friend¡¯s urgent concern, Pearl felt a bitforted and hummed softly. ¡°At least you care about me. Don¡¯t worry, I slept in his bed, and he didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Slept¡­ too? Oh my god, isn¡¯t that too fast?¡± Pearl wondered what Ruth was thinking. Blushing, Pearl lightly coughed to interrupt Ruth¡¯s wild imagination. ¡°Pah, nothing like that. Do you think I would fancy him?¡± Ruth, on the other hand, spoke up for Sam.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Actually, Mr. Hurst is very nice. If he hadn¡¯t helped that night, we would have been in trouble.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s different from other men. Any other rich or handsome men have many affairs.¡± Reflecting on Sam¡¯s attitude toward her just now, Ruth, though aggrieved, was also d he was a man of integrity. ¡°Do you¡­ like him?¡± Pearl was stunned by her friend¡¯s words. It was the first time the usually shy Ruth praised a man in front of her. But why Sam! Ruth, showing a rare girlish infatuation, bit her red lip and nodded. ¡°Yes, I think Mr. Hurst is very charming.¡± No sooner had she spoken than Pearl interrupted excitedly, spouting grievances. ¡°No, that¡¯s just your illusion!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand him, he¡¯s a bad person.¡± ¡°Bad? How could¡­¡± Ruth wasn¡¯t swayed by her words at all, believing her own eyes over Pearl¡¯s. Seeing this, Pearl took a deep breath, feeling that Sam had stolen her best friend after just one meeting. To ¡°save¡± Ruth, she decided to go all out. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s a hitman for the Gilliam family, you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his refined appearance. He¡¯s bloodthirsty, brutal, and has no gentlemanly demeanor, holding grudges.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good about such a man? Ruth, don¡¯t lose your mind.¡± After saying this, Pearl fell into an inner conflict. If, as she just said, everyone in the Gilliam family was no good, then as thedy of the Gilliam family, she must be even worse. Besides, why did she feel awkward hearing Ruth admit her feelings for Sam? It felt like¡­ her beloved toy was being taken away. But she knew Sam was not her toy, nor would he ever be someone she loved. ¡°What am I doing?¡± Pearl fell into confusion, her mind a mess. Chapter 1183: Pity You Will Turn into a Woman Ruth seemed to have noticed something and cautiously nced at Pearl before asking: ¡°Pearl, you don¡¯t like Mr. Hurst yourself, do you?¡± This blunt question hit Miss Pearl¡¯s sore spot, and she immediately denied it.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Haha, how is that possible?¡± Although she admitted that Sam was more handsome and charming than most men, she, the dignifieddy of the Gilliam family, had never taken men seriously. Many men had pursued her in the past, including handsome mixed-race guys, male models with great physiques, and even college students who offered themselves for her to keep. She had never been interested in any of them and would always break up after toying with them for a while. Therefore, she was absolutely not interested in someone like Sam! Feeling reassured by Pearl¡¯s definite answer, Ruth sighed with relief and smiled: ¡°Good, since you don¡¯t like Mr. Hurst, can you help me pursue him? For instance, do you know his phone number, where he lives, how old he is this year¡­¡± Ruth, for the first time, mustered the courage to pursue her love and hoped to get her friend¡¯s support. ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Pearl didn¡¯t know how to respond. If she refused, it might affect their friendship, but if she agreed¡­ Her heart told her she didn¡¯t really want to help. After hesitating for a while, Pearl finally bit the bullet and agreed, as she didn¡¯t want to lose Ruth as a friend. ¡°Fine, I can help you, but whether it seeds will depend on you.¡± ¡°Great, Pearl, I knew you were the best to me! Not only did you not look down on me for being poor, but you also always helped me.¡± Pearl and Ruth became good friends not because of their backgrounds but because they were both abandoned by their families. Now, however, Pearl had transformed from an orphan without a mother into thedy of the Gilliam family, and Ruth realized the huge gap between them. She wondered how long their friendship wouldst. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about Samter. For now, apany me to check out Lord Parker.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Throughout this time, Pearl kept her head covered with a coat, drawing curious stares and leading people to think she was seriously ill. Ruth, after observing for a while, couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Pearl, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Glowing green¡­ Pearl had a lot ofints but now wasn¡¯t the time. She brushed it off. ¡°Um, I have pimples on my face, so I applied some herbal medicine.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Girls love beauty, and Pearl was no exception, so Ruth decided to drop the topic to avoid making her sad. Soon, they found the VIP ward where Lord Parker was staying. It was noon shift time, and there was no one guarding the door, allowing them to enter easily. Lord Parker woke up feeling hungry. He struggled to open his eyes and was about to call a servant when he saw a terrifyingly green face, thinking he saw a ghost in broad daylight and instinctively screamed. ¡°Ah! Ghost¡­ Help, there¡¯s a ghost!¡± ¡°Shut up, stop screaming!¡± ¡°Ow¡­ a ghost~¡± Pearl had just lifted her coat slightly to get some air, not expecting him to wake up right then. Luckily, she quickly covered his mouth, preventing him from calling for help. Lord Parker, with tubes in his hands, couldn¡¯t move, but his eyes darted to Ruth, recognizing her from fragmented memories. It was them! The person covering his mouth must be the vicious woman who had crippled him that night. He still felt a twinge of pain in that area and instinctively recoiled. His eyes were filled with hatred and cold fury, questioning with his gaze what she intended by intruding. Pearl decided to reason with Lord Parker. ¡°I know you hate me now, but you can¡¯t entirely me me for what happened that night. You were the one who tried to harm Ruth. Poor you, you¡¯ll be impotent for the rest of your life. Also, I¡¯m not here to apologize¡­¡± ¡°Hey, stop ring. Go tell your parents not to bother the Gilliam family or Ruth again, got it?¡± Despite speaking for a while, Miss Pearl received no response and, worried about being discovered, pped his head. ¡°Got it?¡± The loud sound was like pping a watermelon. Ruth trembled and reminded her: ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that he can¡¯t answer because you¡¯re covering his mouth?¡± Pearl btedly removed her hand. ¡°Right, I forgot.¡± Lord Parker, his voice hoarse, angrily responded: ¡°You wretch! How dare youe¡­ when I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Oh, still acting tough? Fine¡­ maybe I should kill you before you get better?¡± She disdainfully nced at his private area, a humiliation any man would find unbearable. Lord Parker, trembling with rage, cold sweat revealing his fear, spat: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°But I do dare take a photo. If people knew you became a eunuch, wouldn¡¯t theyugh at you?¡± She pulled out her phone, preparing to open the camera. Lord Parker¡¯s face turned pale as he gritted his teeth at Pearl. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t take a picture! I¡¯ll agree to your terms, okay? Just put away the phone.¡± He agreed so quickly that she felt a bit disappointed as she hadn¡¯t had enough fun. ¡°I thought you¡¯d struggle a bit. Turns out you¡¯re quite vain.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t trust you, so I still need to take a picture. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t post it.¡± ¡°You!¡± The man struggled to sit up but was pressed back by Miss Pearl. ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move. I promise to take only one picture.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want your angry face in it? Your fiancee might be scared off.¡± To secure the Crete family¡¯s position and honor in Tondende, Lord Parker had gotten engaged to a princessst year. If he lost his ability to father children, this marriage would surely fall apart. ¡°No, please don¡¯t spread the picture!¡± ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m just taking it to ensure you keep your word.¡± Pearl quickly snapped a photo, not of Lord Parker¡¯s sorry state but of the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. He was so scared, thinking his reputation was at stake. ¡°Done. Ruth, cover Lord Parker with a nket so he doesn¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Ruth nervouslyplied, feeling like she had walked through hell just to cover him with a nket. ¡°Lord Parker, goodbye.¡± Havingpleted their task, Miss Pearl and Ruth left quickly as the shift workers arrived. ¡°Hey, why is the door open?¡± They wondered. The next second, Lord Parker¡¯s enraged voice echoed from inside. ¡°Where were you idiots just now?¡± Meanwhile, Sam and the Duke and Duchess of Crete had a secret conversation in the dean¡¯s office. About five or six minutester, the three emerged. The duchess maintained her gentle but firm attitude. ¡°Mr. Hurst, I¡¯ll leave my son in your care. By the way, may I see Miss Pearl?¡± Perhaps afraid of his suspicions, the duchess added with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for her. I just want to see what she looks like, the one who hurt my son so badly. As for the Gilliam family, please tell Mr. Gilliam that both parties are at fault. He needn¡¯t me himself.¡± Sam instinctively nced at the ward door. Pearl, who was supposed to be squatting there, was gone. He didn¡¯t even notice when she disappeared. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pass on the message. As for Miss Pearl¡­ she¡¯s not in a condition to see visitors these days.¡± Hearing this, the duchess immediately understood. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until she¡¯s avable.¡± Sam didn¡¯t say anything. What did she understand? Chapter 1184: Ruth’s Lie After leaving the hospital room, Sam hadn¡¯t seen Pearl, but he didn¡¯t feel like looking for her anyway. She was a grown woman and surely wouldn¡¯t get lost. Even if she did, it wasn¡¯t his concern. Sam wasn¡¯t worried about her being kidnapped either. With her face, any potential kidnapper would probably be scared off. Just as he was about to drive away, a familiar voice called out from behind. ¡°Wait for me, Sam, I haven¡¯t gotten in the car yet.¡± Through the mirror, Sam saw Pearl with another woman trailing behind her. One Pearl was already enough to give him a headache, let alone another stranger. So Sam silently looked away, pretending not to hear her. He stepped on the gas pedal, and the luxury car shot forward several meters. As the speed increased, he vanished at the intersection. Pearl, trying to catch up, ran behind in her seven-centimeter stilettos. ¡°Idiot! How could you leave me behind¡­ Ahchoo.¡± ¡°Sam, you big dummy¡­ Did you forget we came together?¡± Pearl couldn¡¯t handle the beautiful yet restrictive shoes. Not only did they prevent her from catching up to Sam, but they also caused more trouble. Her heel got stuck in a gap in the drain cover, and she twisted her ankle. ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Pearl¡¯s pitiful cry attracted the attention of countless passersby. In the chaos, her designer coat fell to the ground, exposing her oily-green face to the air. At that moment, time seemed to freeze like a still frame in a movie, and everything around was magnified infinitely. Pearl looked panicked, while Ruth leaned forward, ready to rush to her rescue. The expressions of the onlookers were varied. Some were shocked, some admiring, and even a young rascal looked at her with admiration. The stalemate was broken by the little boy, who excitedly pointed at Pearl to his mother and said, ¡°Mommy, look, Avatar is real! Thisdy is from the mysterious Pandora.¡± The boy¡¯s mother thought Pearl was performing some kind of art, so she quickly pulled her son away. ¡°Sorry, the kid just watched Avatar and got excited. Sorry for the disturbance.¡± Miss Pearl grinned awkwardly, revealing her snow-white teeth, making her smile even uglier than tears. ¡°No worries.¡± After the mother and son left, Pearl immediately broke down. ¡°Argh, damn you, Sam, you¡¯ve made me aughingstock!¡± She vowed to give him a good lesson when she got back! Ruth hurried over to support her friend¡¯s arm, speaking well of Mr. Hurst whileforting her injured friend.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pearl, don¡¯t be angry. Maybe Mr. Hurst just had something urgent and didn¡¯t notice you.¡± ¡°No way, my voice was louder than thunder just now. Even if he was across the street, he should have heard me. I seriously suspect that old man did it on purpose!¡± She believed he wanted to embarrass her. After hearing her thoughts, Ruth dared not continue speaking up for Sam, fearing she might be implicated as well. She awkwardly changed the subject. ¡°How¡¯s your foot now? Should we go to the hospital? It looks swollen; you probably can¡¯t walk.¡± Pearl resisted at the mention of the hospital. She was afraid the doctor would give her another bottle of ¡°magic water.¡± ¡°Forget it, I just twisted it. I¡¯ll go home and ice it; it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ruth nodded. ¡°Alright, but how will you get back?¡± Apart from Sam, Pearl only had her father¡¯s number in her phone book, and she didn¡¯t want to go home yet. If her father saw her face like this, she would lose all face. Pearl suddenly made an unexpected decision. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi and stay at your ce for a couple of days!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ruth¡¯s face changed slightly, and she stood there, unsure whether to continue forward. ¡°You, you want to stay at my ce?¡± Pearl draped an arm over her shoulder, putting half her weight on Ruth. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and I¡¯ve never been to your ce.¡± ¡°Look at my face, how dare I go back.¡± ¡°And I was in such a hurry that I forgot my wallet, so I have no money on me. I¡¯ll just crash at your ce for a few days, okay?¡± As Pearl spoke, Ruth was frightened and quickly raised her hands to exin. ¡°No, no, Pearl, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m not unweing; it¡¯s just that my ce¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? What about your ce? If it¡¯s inconvenient, forget it.¡± If things didn¡¯t work out, she could just call Sam and stay at his ce. A night or two wouldn¡¯t make much difference. Ruth¡¯s change of color was entirely due to guilt. She had fabricated a lie and now had to use more lies to cover it up. The snowball of lies was getting bigger and was on the verge of being exposed. Thinking of this, she suddenly took a deep breath, closed her eyes tightly, and tremblingly said: ¡°Pearl, I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not from a wealthy family at all, and my dad doesn¡¯t own apany. In fact, my family is very poor!¡± After summoning the courage to say all this, Ruth suddenly felt much lighter. ¡°It¡¯s so liberating not to carry the burden of lies. I¡¯ve been so stupid, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Pearl looked at her puzzled, her bright and clear eyes full of confusion. ¡°Ruth, what are you talking about? What lie?¡± This matter had to be traced back three years ago when Pearl, studying abroad, unexpectedly received a message in a bottle on an international website. The message contained the grievances and injustices of a self-deprecating girl in her family. She had never deigned to let others know her secrets before, but that day, perhaps influenced by that letter, Pearl wrote a reply. At that time, she didn¡¯t know if her reply would be seen by the owner of the bottle. But fate worked mysteriously. Three dayster, when she logged back on to the website, she actually received a greeting from the owner of the bottle. She also shared her second secret in life. Two strangers who didn¡¯t know each other exchanged secrets, bing true friends of the soul. Afterward, they exchanged contact information, and Ruth became her first friend in Tondende through the inte. When she returned to her country, the first thing she did was not to go home but to meet the female friend she had been ¡°talking¡± to for five years. The Ruth in real life was not much different from the one she knew online. Equally kind, naive, shy, and gentle, Ruth and she werepletely different personalities. They quickly became familiar with each other, talking about everything. Knowing it was Ruth¡¯s birthday that day, Pearl paid for a birthday party at the most expensive hotel in Tondende. During that time, she had never been to Ruth¡¯s house. Every time Pearl dropped her off at the entrance of the neighborhood, Ruth would get out of the car first and say she wanted to walk back by herself. Ruth¡¯s eyes turned slightly red, and she didn¡¯t answer Pearl¡¯s question directly. Instead, she waved for a carriage and helped the injured Pearl into it. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once youe with me.¡± ¡°Driver, go to the Low-Rent Neighborhood of Srilgan.¡± Chapter 1185: Her Life’s Goal is to Live Off Others Low-Rent Neighborhood of Srilgan, a small vige located on the outskirts of Zheemond city. Despite being separated by just a wall, Low-Rent Neighborhood of Srilgan and the Zheemond urban area form a stark contrast. On one side, there are low, dpidated houses; On the other side, there are modern skyscrapers, bustling with lights and activity. A wide river flows slowly from north to south at the vige entrance, with waves surging along its banks. People have cut down the once-dense tropical nts along the riverbanks to build houses. Before even stepping into the vige, Pearl saw piles of garbage as tall as mountains, some even higher than the houses. Many children, barefoot and naked from the waist up, were running andughing in the garbage heaps. They were filthy from head to toe because their parents were too busy making a living to look after them, leaving them to y among the trash. On the garbage heaps, there were also many adults and elderly people. With hunched and frail bodies, they tiedrge stic bags around their waists and mechanically rummaged through the piles of trash for recyble items. Their faces, eroded by time, bore no smiles-only sweat and endless hope for life. Pearl had never seen such deste and decaying scenes since she was born. She widened her almond-shaped eyes in astonishment, feeling as if she were in a strange, unfamiliar ce. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Surprised? This is where I really live!¡± Ruth smiled bitterly, looking down at the expensive dress she was wearing. There was no doubt she couldn¡¯t afford such a dress with her financial situation. The dress she was wearing was a gift from Pearl. ¡°To you, this dress might be just an ordinary piece of clothing, but you have no idea-it could be my family¡¯s annual ie.¡± Ruth¡¯s statement was no exaggeration. A Chanel dress costs tens of thousands, while the local sry in Zheemond is about 2, 500 yuan per month. After deducting rent, utilities, and food, it¡¯s barely enough to get by. But her family¡¯s situation is even worse. ¡°My father broke his leg on a construction site when he was young, and the boss ran away withoutpensating him. His monthly medical expenses are 1, 500.¡± ¡°My mother earns money washing dishes at Che restaurant, but my monthly college living expenses are 900.¡± This was her living cost even with extreme frugality. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯ll never know that to save money, I even had to use cloth as sanitary pads during my period.¡± ¡°When they got dirty, I had to wash them with ash from nts before reusing them.¡± This led to an embarrassing incident. During the excellent student representative speech, she wore a white dress on stage, and her period identally leaked through the cloth, humiliating her in front of the entire school. The mean girls in her ss, jealous of her good grades and looks, started spreading rumors about her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°They said I was like this because I had an iplete abortion, and my boyfriend believed them and called me unchaste before transferring schools and leaving me.¡± In Tondende, abortions weremon. She often found underdeveloped fetuses in ck stic bags in the garbage dumps. After that, Ruth became even more self-conscious. And it all started because she couldn¡¯t afford a pack of sanitary pads. ¡°I wore this dress to hang out with you during the day, and at night, I had to carefully take it off, put on my old, dirty clothes, and work in the garbage dumps like everyone else.¡± ¡°People living on thisnd depend on this garbage dump as much as they hate it!¡± In her childhood, this vige was lush with vegetation and rich in fish resources. One day, the government built a wall outside the vige, isting them from the outside world. Trees began to be cut down, and the river water ceased to be clear. The most lethal blow was the continuous dumping of foreign waste here. Thend quickly changed. It was no longer the beautiful, peaceful, and serene hometown in her memory. People living here were despised by the outside world because of the word ¡°slum.¡± Fearing they had infectious diseases, many ces wouldn¡¯t even offer them normal job opportunities. Gradually, young people couldn¡¯t stand it and left. Only the elderly who didn¡¯t want to leave their homnd and children who couldn¡¯t support themselves remained. ¡°I told myself from a young age that I didn¡¯t want to live like them!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be filthy and spend every day surrounded by this dirty garbage.¡± ¡°So, I studied desperately and got into a school in the city.¡± ¡°At school, I was afraid others would find out about my family¡¯s situation, so I lied, saying my father was a bigpany boss and my mother was a fashion designer.¡± Most of the garbage here came from overseas, including some discarded branded clothes. She would pick them out from the trash, wash them clean, and sew them up to be new styles no one had seen before. Seeing the familiar brand tags, people started believing her lie that her mother was a top fashion designer. ¡°Likewise, I didn¡¯t want you to look down on me, so my lies started five years ago.¡± ¡°Pearl, can you forgive me?¡± In the five years she had known Pearl, Pearl had never unted her wealth, making Ruth mistakenly believe Pearl was as poor as she was. Little did she know, Pearl shattered all her assumptions on their first meeting. Pearl was far more beautiful than she imagined, quirky, straightforward, and generous. She could spend 160, 000 in a day shopping, an amount Ruth couldn¡¯t even dream of. She never imagined Pearl was the renowneddy of the Gilliam family, to whom 160, 000 was a mere trifle. Realizing the gap between her and Pearl, Ruth had been constantly worried her lies would be exposed. ¡°Now I¡¯ve confessed everything. If Pearl hates me, I won¡¯t me her. After all, no one wants to be friends with a liar,¡± Ruth said, feeling guilty. Pearl quietly listened to her reveal her inner feelings bit by bit. Saying she wasn¡¯t shocked would be a lie, but it was far from making her hate Ruth. So, she took a step forward, took Ruth¡¯s arm, and gentlyforted her, ¡°Ruth, don¡¯t overthink it. You hid your identity from me, and I did the same to you. Since we both made mistakes, let¡¯s not dwell on it.¡± ¡°Besides, I became friends with you because I genuinely like you and enjoy chatting with you. I don¡¯t care about money or status.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ruth had prepared herself for the end of their friendship when she decided to bring Pearl here. She never expected Pearl to forgive her so generously. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t look down on you. On the contrary, I actually envy you.¡± ¡°Envy me? Why?¡± What could someone like her have that a wealthy heiress like Pearl would envy? The next moment, Pearl looked into her eyes, gently smiled, and said, ¡°Yes, I envy your courage not to be controlled by fate and your hard work towards your goals. As for me, all I do is live off others and lie down.¡± ¡°I think I need to learn from you, so-I¡¯m going to find a job!¡± Ruth was shocked to the core. Thezy Pearl said she wanted to work. Her dream since she was sixteen had been living off her father, her husband, and her dad. Her life goal was to have money, kids, and a husband who wouldn¡¯te home! Chapter 1186: The Mysterious Woman In the end, Pearl did not stay at Ruth¡¯s house. She pawned her gold ne for some cash and rented a room in a nearby town. It cost sixty a night, without even a bathroom, which was a far cry from the five-star hotels she usually stayed in. Ruth was bending over to help her make the bed, apologetically saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pearl. It¡¯s my fault you have to stay in a ce like this. It¡¯s really too much for you.¡± Normally, Pearl wouldn¡¯t have set foot in such a shabby ce. However, after seeing how hard people in the slums worked to survive, she felt she had no right to be picky. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just for one night. I think it¡¯s quite nice. By the way, Ruth, do you want to stay with me? We can chat all night.¡± Ruth smiled and shook her head, declining the invitation. ¡°No, I need to go back and take care of my dad. If I¡¯mte, he¡¯ll worry.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Well, you should go back then, it¡¯s not safe to walk when it gets dark.¡± Pearl noticed how backward the ce was; there were no electric lights, let alone streetlights. At night, those who could afford it lit candles; the poor went to bed early, which was why they often had three, four, or five children. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave now. If you need anything, just ask the owner downstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± The innkeeper was a plump middle-aged woman. When she caught a glimpse of the fashionable Pearling down the stairs, her eyes lit up with a thought she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Oh, are you leaving, miss?¡± Pearl, thinking the owner was just making casual conversation, innocently replied, ¡°Yes, she is my friend, she was just helping me book the room.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re staying here alone then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The innkeeper was delighted to hear this and smiled broadly. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. You two chat.¡± With that, the innkeeper pretended to be busy with a magazine, but her eyes never left the two of them. The one on the left was behaving strangely but was clearly wealthy; the one on the right, while less striking, had a body and face that could fetch a good price. ¡°People here are quite friendly,¡± Pearl murmured. Ruth, who had grown up in the lower echelons of society, was used to seeing all kinds of sinister and cunning behavior. She found the innkeeper¡¯s reaction strange and suspicious, but there was no choice; this was the only inn in town. Before leaving, she warned Pearl, ¡°Be careful at night. Lock the doors and windows.¡± ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After watching Ruth leave, Pearl prepared to go to her room to rest. At that moment, the innkeeper came over enthusiastically with two white candles and handed them to her. ¡°Wait, miss, there¡¯s no electricity at night. Use these for now.¡± Pearl politely thanked her and was about to leave when she was stopped. ¡°I am Chean, from a thousand-year-old ancient nation,¡± Pearl said proudly. Although her ID stated ¡°Metshire nationality,¡± she had always known her parents were Cheans from Ineburgh. ¡°Is there anything else, ma¡¯am? If not, I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest.¡± The innkeeper smiled awkwardly and stepped aside. ¡°No, miss, rest well. If you need anything, just ring the bell by your bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As she reached her room door, Pearl was about to close it when she heard a soft, gentle voice. ¡°Is the owner here? I have a question.¡± Curious, she peeked down to the lobby. A young woman, in her early twenties, dressed in a blue wide-sleeved top and short skirt, adorned with eye-catching silver jewelry that jingled with her movements, was speaking to the innkeeper. Two middle-aged men, one thin and one fat, with rough and fierce appearances, stood behind her. ¡°Who are they? They don¡¯t look like locals. They sound Chean, and her outfit is beautiful.¡± The innkeeper, thinking she was lucky to have Pearl, now saw a walking silver mine and wasn¡¯t about to let them go. ¡°Honored guests, what do you wish to ask?¡± The thin man spoke first, ¡°Have you heard of Danny Gilliam?¡± The innkeeper shook her head without hesitation, exining, ¡°I can¡¯t remember everyone; so many peoplee here daily.¡± Her answer disappointed the trio. The fat man sighed deeply, ¡°I think asking her is pointless. Since the letter says he¡¯s in Zheemond, we should go there directly.¡± The woman asked onest question, ¡°How far is it to the city?¡± ¡°Thirty kilometers. It¡¯s half an hour by car, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too remote here; you won¡¯t find a car at night.¡± ¡°And even if you do, it¡¯s dangerous to travel in the dark without lights.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why not stay here for the night? Tomorrow, I can arrange for my nephew to take you to the city.¡± After some persuasive talking from the innkeeper, the three agreed to stay for the night. Like with Pearl, the innkeeper gave them two candles. Kiara, having grown up around all kinds of poisonous herbs and insects, had a naturally keen sense of smell. She sensed something was off with the candles before even touching them. But she chose to remain silent, curious about the innkeeper¡¯s intentions. Meanwhile, Pearl, finding nothing more to watch, closed her door. ¡°They¡¯re looking for someone with myst name. Could that guy be my rtive?¡± Chapter 1187: Snake Swarm, Sea of Fire, Flute Sound The idea was quickly vetoed by her. She had asked her father a long time ago if they had any other rtives in Zheemond. Her father¡¯s reply was negative. ¡°There are countless people with the same name and surname in the world, let alone just sharing a surname, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± As the skypletely darkened, it was pitch ck outside the window. The surroundings were silent, with the wind blowing through the cracks between the window and the walls, causing the candlelight to flicker. This made Pearl, who was ying with her phone, feel a vague sense of unease. She subconsciously looked out the window, relieved to see nothing. ¡°I¡¯d better go to bed early, it¡¯s already thiste¡­ That idiot Sam probably won¡¯te looking for me.¡± Not sure if it was because she was too tired from riding in the car during the day, she decided to close her eyes and sleep, and soon fell asleep. Completely unaware that something earth-shattering was happening next door. After the drugged tenants fell asleep, a figure carrying a candle holder walked ahead, followed by a shady-looking man. Carefully approaching the door, the woman took arge bunch of keys from her waist and found the corresponding one. ¡°Be quiet, be careful not to wake up the people inside,¡± one of them reminded. The woman smiled disdainfully, confident in her drugs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I put enough dosage this time, they¡¯ll sleep like dead logs.¡± The door unlocked. They walked in quietly and indeed saw the people on the bed fast asleep, with their clothes and pants ced not far from the bed. ¡°Quick, find their wallets and valuables.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But they were infuriated by the results. Thendy angrily threw the tenant¡¯s clothes to the ground and stomped on them. ¡°What are you pretending to be rich for? Judging by his appearance, I thought he was a wealthy man.¡± In fact, the person¡¯s entire outfit was valuable. ¡°Landy, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Take away the clothes, whatever we can exchange for money.¡± She searched through eight people¡¯s wallets from left to right, but couldn¡¯t gather two thousand. ¡°Forget the rest, so as not to waste time, the effect of the drug onlysts for six hours.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to Room 089 and Room 073.¡± Room 089 was where Kiara lived, and thendy remembered it on her arm, afraid of making a mistake.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Just as she took out the keys to unlock the door from the outside, the woman lying on the bed also opened her eyes at the same time. ¡°Seriously, why are you so slow? You¡¯ve made me wait for so long in vain.¡± In the darkness, the woman revealed a cruel smile. ¡°Phew-finally got it open. Seems like this door was unusually difficult to open,¡± the speaker said. ¡°It must be because she wanted to save money and used inferior goods.¡± The displeased bossdy, who was shunned by herpanions, interrupted their conversation and slowly walked to the round table, setting down the candle. With the candlelight, the scene inside the room became clearer. ¡°Where is she?¡± The three of them looked dumbfounded, staring at the empty bed for a while. ¡°Could she have figured out our n and left early?¡± As soon as one of her subordinates suggested this, the bossdy vetoed it immediately and stubbornly searched the room. ¡°Impossible, I¡¯ve been outside keeping watch and haven¡¯t seen her leave.¡± The room was notrge, and everything inside was clear at a nce. ¡°There¡¯s simply nowhere to hide. Could it be that she figured out our n and left in advance?¡± The bossdy searched around with the candlelight but found no trace of anyone, not even valuable silver jewelry. It seemed this trip was destined to be in vain. ¡°Damn it, if I catch her next time, I¡¯ll sell her to the countryside.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her hand identally touched something soft and cold. She lowered her head to look under the candlelight and found a red snake about sixty centimeters long on the table. It was moving and even spitting snake venom, indicating that it was a live snake. ¡°Ah, a snake!¡± It¡¯smon knowledge that the brighter the color of a snake, the stronger its venom. The bossdy was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she retreated several steps, bumping into herpanions and causing them to fall to the ground together. The candle in her hand fell to the ground with screams, and because the interior of the house was wooden, mes quickly surged up. The red poisonous snake, instead of avoiding it, swam towards them upon encountering the firelight. ¡°Ah! Kill it quickly!¡± At the same time, a third person present heard a clear flute sounding from outside. ¡°Strange, why is someone ying the flute at this time?¡± ¡°Stop worrying about the flute, my house is on fire, we need to put it out.¡± Another person argued, ¡°No, we need to kill the snakes quickly.¡± The man just picked up a stool nearby and smashed it towards the snake, but more and more snakes crawled out from under the bed, windows, and flower pots. Snakes, fire, flute sound¡­ Likeyers of traps that firmly ensnared them. Soon the fire burned from the pirs to the roof, and in the thick smoke, they could not see the shadows of the snakes clearly; they just instinctively wielded their weapons. Screams and cries filled the air. Nearby residents noticed something was wrong, pushed open the window, and saw that the inn was on fire. ¡°Put out the fire!¡± Someone shouted, and soon someone grabbed a bucket and rushed over to help. Unfortunately, their ce was too far from the river, and the water they had stored at home was only enough for drinking and daily use. The efficiency of the rescue operation was too low, and the mes burned even more fiercely. In the end, everyone gave up the rescue. The scene was chaotic, and the mysterious woman in Hmong clothing slowly put away her flute, a smile ying at the corner of her mouth as she looked at her ¡°masterpiece¡± before her. The other two felt that this was too ostentatious. After all, their mission this time was to find someone, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if they got into trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that woman drugged the lodgers, and she provided the candles¡­ If she¡¯s still alive, if anyone¡¯s going to be caught, it¡¯ll be her first.¡± And she didn¡¯t do anything, just got interested in the middle of the night, yed a tune on the flute, that¡¯s all. Chapter 1188: Is It Too Much to Ask for a Romantic Relationship Before Death? The fire quickly engulfed the entire hotel, and the neighbors nearby feared the mes would reach their homes, so they hastily set up barriers with banana leaves. The voices of discussion were endless. ¡°How could a fire start in such fine weather? It¡¯s really terrifying. I wonder how many people are inside.¡± ¡°It must be because the hotelndy is too stingy. If she had been willing to spend a little on electrical wiring, this fire wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°Exactly! Last time, I asked to borrow a chair from her and got scolded for half a day. She¡¯s so tightfisted, she wouldn¡¯t spend money on electrical wiring.¡± Thendy of this hotel was notorious for her bad character. Domineering, stingy, unscrupulous¡­ most of the evaluations of her were derogatory. Due to various reasons, the rescue operation was slow, and there were more spectators than participants. Meanwhile, smoke filled the entire corridor, and the choking smoke seeped into the rooms through the door cracks. In her sleep, Pearl vaguely heard a clear flute sound, apanying her dream. She dreamt that she was standing on a wooden bridge, with a bottomless abyss below, and mes burning all around. She stood on the bridge, with every step posing a risk of death. Pearl had never felt such despair before; she felt as though she had been forgotten by the world, isted and helpless. ¡°Dad, save me.¡± ¡°Ruth, Ruth¡­¡± ¡°And Sam, where are you? I¡¯m about to die, do you know¡­¡± As for why she thought of Sam at that moment, Pearl didn¡¯t know.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Things got worse when she heard a ¡°snap¡±, and the rope connecting the wooden bridge broke. The bridge was copsing, and the wood chips fell into the fire, quickly turning into powder. ¡°No!¡± She woke up sweating profusely, screaming from her dream. However, what she saw in front of her was almost identical to her dream; the mes were approaching her like serpents. At that moment, Pearl couldn¡¯t distinguish whether this was reality or a dream. ¡°Fire¡­ how could there be a fire?¡± ¡°Is anyone there? Help¡­ cough, help, someone!¡± Despite shouting until she was hoarse, no one came to rescue her, and she ended up inhaling a lot of smoke, causing her to cough uncontrobly. With no external help, she could only persuade herself to calm down and quickly think of a way to escape. There was a kettle on the table. With a sudden inspiration, Pearl ran over and grabbed the kettle. She poured all the water onto the nket, then wrapped herself in the quilt and rushed out of the fire circle. Just as she left, a loud crash sounded as the ceiling beam copsed. If she had been a second slower, she might have been trapped forever. Pearl nced back, relieved but still trembling with fear. ¡°God bless me, I¡¯m a good person, I shouldn¡¯t die so young.¡± She originally wanted to rush downstairs in one go, but unfortunately, the staircase had already been burned, and the corridor was now copsing. Gritting her teeth, she made a decision. The girl immediately decided to climb to the rooftop. The fire started from the second floor, and the higher the position, the lower the temperature, rtively safer. ¡°I hope to survive this ordeal.¡± When the fire brigade arrived, the hotel was almostpletely engulfed in mes. Sharp-eyed firefighters spotted survivors inside and immediately reported to their superiors. ¡°Quick, save them!¡± Pearl huddled alone in a corner of the rooftop, where arge gray porcin jar stood, about a meter high. The water inside was not very clean; it was probably rainwater collected by thendy for watering nts on rainy days. For survival, she could only ssh water on herself, one scoop at a time. ¡°Sam, pleasee quickly. If you don¡¯te soon, I¡¯ll end up as a roasted suckling pig.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not a pig¡­ It¡¯s so hot and cold, is it because heaven envies my beauty that I¡¯m really going to die here?¡± ¡°Think of me, Pearl, the noble Miss Gilliam of the Gilliam family, a post-00s beauty who has never had a boyfriend before¡­¡± Before her death, she had only one wish ¨C to have a passionate love affair! Is this request too much? As time passed, the mes downstairs began to spread to the rooftop. Pearl¡¯s feet felt like they were stepping on a hot iron te, and she had to jump around like a monkey. ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s so hot, so hot¡­ Dad, forgive your unfilial daughter for not being able to apany you in the future.¡± ¡°When you meet me, you still have a chance. Come over.¡± Just then, a mockingughter sounded, making her wonder if she was seeing God. Amidst the mes and smoke, a man in white approached like a celestial being. Pearl looked at the neer in disbelief, rubbing her eyes as if afraid it was just a hallucination. ¡°Sam, how¡­ how did youe?¡± Seeing that the raging fire was about to engulf them, Sam had no time to waste on idle chatter. He walked over and pulled her up from the ground. ¡°Come with me.¡± Unlike the surrounding heat, his palms were icy cold, which feltforting when touched. Pearl secretly pinched them. ¡°How did you get up here?¡± The staircase had long been destroyed by the fire, with no way out. Sam replied casually, ¡°Chimney.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chimney! That ce must be dirty, right? Sam, who was so fastidious, actually climbed up the chimney to save her. She had never been cared for like this before, and couldn¡¯t help but feel teary-eyed. Seeing her still standing there dumbfounded, Sam¡¯s smile became tinged with helplessness. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of bing a roasted pig?¡± ¡°So you heard everything I said earlier, so I¡­ didn¡¯t say anything bad about you, did I?¡± After a moment of searching her memory, she realized she hadn¡¯t. But Sam¡¯s next words made her wish she could find a hole to hide in. ¡°Yes, word for word, including your wish for a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Believe me, your wish wille true soon.¡± Pearl¡¯s face flushed instantly, and she hung her head, unable to look at Sam. Just as she was about to exin, he led her to the edge of the rooftop. ¡°All the exits are blocked. The only way to survive is to jump from here.¡± ¡°Jump¡­ jump from here? I dare not, I¡¯m scared, what should I do?¡± Hiding up here might prolong her life for a while, but jumping down now would surely mean certain death. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only about ten meters at most, and it¡¯s nted due to the copse.¡± ¡°And do you think those people below will rush up to save you, or do you think gods will descend from the sky?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Pearl looked down and indeed saw many people standing with their arms crossed, watching the show, without any intention of helping. Just as he said, waiting here would eventually lead to death. ¡°Never mind, everyone will die sooner orter. I¡¯d rather die with you than wait alone.¡± This way, she would have apanion even in the dwelling ce of the dead, rather than being alone. Chapter 1189: Stand up for Sam After hearing her words, Sam¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you die, I won¡¯t. Hold on to me, and we¡¯ll jump together when I count to three.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pearl let go of his hand and instead wrapped her arms around his waist from the front. This posture brought her entire body close to his, and at the moment her cheek touched the man¡¯s chest, she heard his clear heartbeat. For some reason, her face grew even redder, and she shyly said, ¡°Sam, your heartbeat is so fast, it¡¯s almost catching up to mine.¡± At the moment she pounced over, Sam¡¯s heart began to panic, experiencing this feeling for the first time in his over thirty years of life. It was as if something beyond his control was wildly growing. ¡°If a person¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t beat, wouldn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re dead? Since you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Begin what?¡± Before she could react, her body flew off the balcony, plummeting downwards. So this is what losing gravity feels like¡­ The firelight reflected in his cold pupils, forming sparkling stars. Pearl stared nkly at his handsome face so close to her, momentarily forgetting her fear. At that moment, Sam¡¯s lips moved slightly, but she couldn¡¯t hear over the loud wind. ¡°What did you say?¡± Sam smiled. This smile was different from his usual protective facade; it was a genuine smile from the heart. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, as long as you¡¯re not afraid.¡± As their bodies rapidly descended, Sam nced sideways and saw that the fire brigade had already set up air cushions. He quickly adjusted, flipping their bodies midair so that he wouldnd first to cushion her fall. ¡°They really jumped!¡± This thrilling scene prompted onlookers to scream nervously. Some timid women and children even covered their eyes, unable to watch. After a loud noise, the intable cushion safely caught them, sinking in the middle. ¡°Quick, call an ambnce.¡± The next morning, the television was reporting on the fire that urredst night. [It is reported that the owner of the inn, named Mollie, female, thirty-eight years old, has been widowed for many years. The inn was built with herte husband¡¯s inheritance¡­]N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. [The fire caused significant casualties, with two people missing and thirteen dead, seven seriously injured.] [As for the specific cause of the fire, the police are actively investigating. However, the current spection is that it was caused by a candle identally tipping over.] Click- Pearl turned off the TV and took out the delicious breakfast she brought from the stic bag, arranging it on the small table one by one. She said to the man on the sickbed, ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up, are you hungry? Look at all the delicious food I bought for you. Which one do you want to eat first?¡± At this point, she paused, blushing and whispering in his ear. ¡°Or maybe you want to eat first¡­¡± Before she could finish the word ¡°me,¡± Sam quickly signaled to his subordinate. Seeing this, the henchman hurriedly approached and took the bowl and chopsticks from her hands, jokingly saying, ¡°Ahem¡­ Miss Pearl, you¡¯ve gone to a lot of trouble. Let me take care of Mr. Hurst.¡± Sam also took the opportunity to say, ¡°Miss Pearl, if you¡¯re free, please go back. I¡¯m sure Mr. Gilliam must be worried about your safety.¡± After saying so much, he just wanted her to leave quickly. Pearl didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Sam. Justst night, he willingly risked his life to enter the fire for her, regardless of his own safety. But now, just a few hourster¡­ he turned into this cold and distant person. Could it be because he¡¯s shy? Yes, it must be. Last night, it was just the two of them, but now there¡¯s another subordinate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have anything to do right now. If my dad knew I was taking care of you, he would be very happy.¡± ¡°If he misses me, he will definitelye to the hospital to find me himself. By the way, you can also take the opportunity to boast to him, there¡¯s no need to be polite anyway, he has plenty of money.¡± ¡°Of course, if you want anything else, it¡¯s not impossible. I am his biological daughter, my life is more valuable than anything else.¡± Every word of her message fell into the ears of someone nearby. Upon hearing that his daughter was in trouble, Den rushed to the hospital to see her. Just as he arrived at the door, he heard his precious daughter teaching Sam how to boast to him? He instantlyughed, holding his cane in his hands and lightly tapping the floor a few times,ining to Brody behind him, ¡°Look at this¡­ raising a daughter is troublesome, she hasn¡¯t even married yet and she¡¯s already helping others calcte her dad¡¯s benefits.¡± Brody knew Den was just joking and didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. So he echoed with a smile. ¡°Miss Pearl inherited her father¡¯s character, loyal and grateful.¡± ¡°And she didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Compared to money, Miss Pearl¡¯s safety is the most important.¡± ¡°I believe that even if Miss Pearl doesn¡¯t say it, Master, you won¡¯t treat Mr. Sam unfairly.¡± ¡­ Brody¡¯s words hit Den¡¯s heart. How could he me Pearl? When he learned that the inn she was staying at had caught fire, he stayed up all night worrying. ¡°You understand me the best. Let¡¯s go in and see how the boy is doing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sam noticed two figures at the door and looked up, only to see Den and Brody, both old men. He tried to sit up to greet them, but his injuries made it difficult for him to move. ¡°Mr. Gilliam¡­¡± At the next moment, he was pressed back onto the bed by a small hand, and Pearl red at him fiercely. ¡°Hey, what are you moving around for? What if your wound opens up?¡± Seeing his daughter¡¯s fair hand ced on Sam¡¯s chest so tantly, Den felt a bit ufortable. ¡°Yes, Sam, you don¡¯t need to be polite. Resting and recuperating are more important.¡± ¡°And Pearl, could you move aside and let me sit for a while? I¡¯m a bit tired after walking all the way here.¡± Little did he know that Pearl reluctantly exposed his ¡°scheme¡±. ¡°Dad, you took a car when you went out, and there¡¯s an elevator from the lobby to the ward. You only walked a few steps during this time, and you¡¯re tired?¡± ¡°You should exercise more to prevent osteoporosis in old age.¡± Den¡¯s main purpose was to keep her away from Sam. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. To ease the tension, Brody quickly changed the subject. ¡°Ahem¡­ Miss Pearl, Mr. Gilliam was worried about you all night.¡± Upon hearing this, Pearl was immediately moved to tears. She got up and brought another chair to the bedside, showing great hospitality. ¡°Dad, you sit here. This way, the two of us can visit Sam at the same time.¡± Sam was at a loss for words. Chapter 1190: Miss Pearl Takes Care of Sam Personally In the hospital room, Den was inquiring about what happenedst night. He was more curious about why his daughter wasn¡¯t staying at home and went to such a ce instead. Pearl didn¡¯t want her father to know about her friend¡¯s family issues, so she told a small lie. ¡°I just returned from abroad and I¡¯m not very familiar with the environment here, so I wanted to walk around and explore,¡± she said. ¡°When I reached the town, it was toote to get a car, and I didn¡¯t want to trouble you, so I nned to stay for a night and return the next day.¡± Who could have expected such a thing to happen¡­ After listening, Den felt quite uneasy. It was because they hadn¡¯t spent much time together before that Pearl didn¡¯t trust him enough. Otherwise, making a phone call wouldn¡¯t be considered a bother.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not considering everything thoroughly and letting you suffer. There are plenty of luxury cars in the garage at home. Pick one for yourselfter,¡± he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t like any, I¡¯ll have Brody give you a check so you can buy one you like.¡± Pearl had gotten her driver¡¯s license at eighteen butcked a car. Now that her father was offering one, she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. She hugged Den¡¯s neck and sweetly said, ¡°Thank you, Dad! You¡¯re so good to me! Since there are cars at home, I won¡¯t buy one. I¡¯ll save you some money.¡± After seeing so many poor people¡¯s lives, Pearl¡¯s spending habits had also changed a bit. She knew everything she had was thanks to her father. ¡°Oh, how much can you spend with those skinny arms and legs of yours? Dad only has one biological daughter. In the future, all my things will be yours. Take it and don¡¯t wrong yourself,¡± Den said. Although Den was a notorious viin outside, he was just an ordinary father to his daughter, doting on her like any parent would. This scene made Sam involuntarily think of Gracie. Once, there had been someone who loved him unconditionally¡­ But it was toote by the time he realized it. And the person who had taken his happiness was sitting right in front of him, less than a meter away! A sh of hatred flickered in Sam¡¯s eyes, but Den, busy talking to his daughter, didn¡¯t notice the change in his prospective son-inw¡¯s eyes. The next day, the cause of the inn fire was found. It turned out thendy had identally knocked over a candle, igniting the curtains and causing the fire. ¡°But this inn also has hidden secrets. Thendy is no good person. The police found drugs in the food in the kitchen,¡± he said. ¡°A lot of gold was found at the fire scene, indicating she was drugging guests and stealing from them.¡± People who had stayed at the inn had reported missing money before, but there had never been any evidence. The truth could not be hidden forever. Now that thendy¡¯s evil deeds were exposed, the sympathetic passersby changed their attitudes, thinking she got what she deserved. Pearl recalled the night she stayed there, feeling sleepy after eating. ¡°So it was drugs. I thought I was just tired from traveling all day,¡± she said. ¡°Damn, if I hadn¡¯t woken up from a nightmare that night, I would have been burned alive in my sleep.¡± Den also felt a wave of fear after hearing this. He patted Pearl¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Fortunately, Sam was there this time. If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time, your life would have been lost. You must thank him properly,¡± he said. She had already thanked him properly, hadn¡¯t she? Feeding him herself wasn¡¯t enough to show her sincerity? Pearl looked at Sam¡¯s handsome face with affectionate eyes and said seriously, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± Her gaze made Sam inexplicably feel a chill down his spine. He quickly refused politely, frowning slightly. ¡°Gilliam, you¡¯re being too polite. It¡¯s just my duty,¡± he said. Den was very pleased with his performance! He wasn¡¯t boastful and didn¡¯t seek credit-this was the steadiness a man should have. ¡°Sam, don¡¯t be modest. I¡¯ve seen all your efforts. You haven¡¯t rxed for a day in three years. Take this opportunity to have a ten-day break,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gilliam,¡± Sam replied. After chatting for a while, Den and Brody prepared to leave. Before leaving, he wanted his daughter to go home and rest, but she refused firmly. ¡°Dad, you and Uncle Brody go ahead. I want to stay and take care of Sam.¡± Den felt even more congested in his chest,ughing and scolding her, ¡°You¡¯ve never even washed a bowl in your life. How can you take care of yourself, let alone someone else? I think you¡¯ll only cause trouble for Sam. Come home with me. I¡¯ll hire a nurse.¡± Embarrassed by her father in front of Sam, Pearl nearly bit her tongue. Blushing, she turned to Sam and exined, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I can wash dishes and even cook soup,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hire a nurse. I believe I can handle it.¡± ¡°Uncle Brody, didn¡¯t you just say Dad has an important meeting? If we don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll bete,¡± she added. Brody¡¯s brain short-circuited. Did he say that? Seeing him stunned and not responding, Miss Pearl gave him a look and repeated, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Uncle Brody?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. I remembered. There¡¯s a meeting you need to attend,¡± Brody said. Den knew Brody was helping Pearl, but he still turned to leave. ¡°Alright, take good care of Sam. Sam, if she bothers you, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, Mr. Gilliam. You should trust Miss Pearl,¡± Sam said. After Den left, Pearl immediately reverted to her true self. She stared at Sam¡¯s androgynous face with an appreciative smile. ¡°You¡¯re good with words. Don¡¯t worry, I promised to take good care of you and I will,¡± she said. ¡°You hurt your back and need some nourishing soup. I¡¯ll make you some pork rib soup tonight, okay?¡± Could she really make soup? Sam couldn¡¯t imagine what it would taste like. ¡°Miss Pearl, you¡¯re of noble status. Such small matters should be left to the servants,¡± he said. ¡°No, I promise my soup will taste better than the servant¡¯s. Just wait for me,¡± she insisted. Shouldn¡¯t she buy ingredients now? Thinking of this, Pearl suddenly grabbed her bag from the chair and ran out in high heels. ¡°Sam, wait for me for two hours. I¡¯ll go buy pork ribs now and be back soon.¡± She ran too fast and was busy looking back to talk to Sam, not noticing the ss door in front of her. She bumped her forehead into it. ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­ This damn door.¡± Sam was speechless. Chapter 1191: Miss Libby Discovers the Will Noticing her embarrassing situation, Pearl stopped calling out and forced a smile to exin, ¡°It¡¯s an ident, all idental. I¡­ forgot to wear my contact lenses.¡± Sam didn¡¯t intend to expose her foolishness, elegantly chuckled twice, and his crimson lips lightly parted, revealing a row of white teeth. ¡°I understand, Miss Pearl, be more careful. Did you hurt yourself? Take your time, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Hehe, Sam, you¡¯re so kind.¡± ¡°I was wrong before. I thought you were a hypocritical person, but it turns out you¡¯re just not used to expressing your true self.¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Pearl regretted it. Would Sam think she had feelings for him because she praised him like this? ¡°I¡¯ll go first¡­¡± Watching her cute figure bouncing away like a little rabbit, Sam couldn¡¯t help but nce at her a few more times. He savored Pearl¡¯s words just now, his faint smile freezing, and his face gradually returned to its original gloominess. Self-mockingly, he uttered a cold phrase, ¡°You didn¡¯t see wrong, hypocrisy is my true face. Pearl, you¡¯re truly naive and foolish.¡± Gilliam Mansion. Rarely, Den and Brody were both absent today. Besides a few permanent maids, only Cami and Libby were at home. She thought it was a good opportunity to explore all of Den¡¯s secrets, so she deliberately went to Libby¡¯s room to find h Apanied by the knocking sound, Cami¡¯s voice, as soft as water, sounded, irritatingly sweet. ¡°Miss Libby¡­ are you there?¡± In the room, Libby frowned fiercely. The next second, she pressed the pause button, dripping with sweat as she got off the treadmill. ¡°Does Miss Cahan need something?¡± Just then, two maids passed by in the corridor. To avoid revealing her true intentions, Cami came up with a random excuse. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say a few days ago that I wanted to learn about Tondende¡¯s culture? Could Miss Libby introduce me to some books?¡± ¡°Understood, wait a few minutes.¡± After Libby coldly replied, she closed the door with a ¡°bang,¡± showing no respect in her attitude. The two maids saw this and felt ashamed for Miss Cahan. A girl with good looks and skills could have a better future, but she chose the most contemptible path. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen the world? If you don¡¯t want to lose your job, then get back to work!¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± After the maids left one after another, the door opened again. This time, Libby changed into a ck, tattered, forest-style dress, revealing the eerie tattoos on her skin. Like snakes yet not snakes, like insects yet not insects, they looked particrly frightening at first nce. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said lightly, striding ahead of Cami, and the two headed straight for Den¡¯s study. Arriving at the door, they found it was locked. ¡°The old man values privacy, especially in his study¡­ besides himself, anyone else who wants to enter must report in advance.¡± Even Libby was not exempt from this rule. ¡°No, there¡¯s one more person.¡± That would be Pearl, who had just returned from abroad. She was the only person besides the old master who could freely enter the study. Libby felt instantly unsettled. She snorted coldly. ¡°This level of smart lock can¡¯t stump me. Watch.¡± With that, she elegantly took out a pair of white rubber gloves from her pocket and put them on the lock. With one hand on the doorknob and the other pressing the digits, she shielded Cami¡¯s view with her body. The lock made a crisp, rhythmic electronic sound, and a few secondster, with a ¡°click,¡± it actually opened.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Libby took off the rubber gloves. ¡°Let¡¯s go, be quiet so as not to rm others.¡± Den¡¯s study was simr to that of other wealthy families, with Vrisa rosewood furniture, pure gold ornaments, and traditional elegant blue-and-white porcin. There weren¡¯t many books, but the antiques and artworks in the collection were more eye-catching. However, these were not Libby¡¯s target today, so she just nced briefly and looked away. Cami felt like she had opened her eyes today. Any one of the treasures here could sustain an ordinary person for a lifetime if sold at auction. ¡°Where do you think my dad would hide his secrets?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. He just asked me to wait outside before, and I waited for a long time.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± At this point, Libby couldn¡¯t resist mocking her. ¡°Can¡¯t me you, to him, you¡¯re just a ything, dispensable.¡± Cami wasn¡¯t one to take things lying down. After hearing Miss¡¯s words, she retorted without hesitation, ¡°Since you¡¯ve sought my cooperation, it¡¯s toote to back out now!¡± As she spoke, Libby casually opened the desk drawer. Neatly ced inside was a document sealed in parchment. She curiously picked it up. Upon opening it, it turned out to be a will. ¡°The old man really thought ahead, he drew up his will ten years ago.¡± After reading the will, Libby¡¯s face turned pale with anger. Not for anything else, just because Den¡¯s will stated that after his death, the primary heir, his biological daughter- Pearl would inherit ny percent of his estate. As his eldest daughter, Libby only had a ten percent share. Although she was an adopted daughter, Libby believed that over the years, she had risked her life for the family and made significant contributions. Yet in the end, she couldn¡¯t match up to Pearl, who only knew how to eat, drink, and be merry. [Den, you brought this upon yourself. Don¡¯t me me for being unjust!] On the other hand, Cami, seeing Miss Libby not speaking for a long time and staring angrily at the document in her hand, wondered curiously. What could be written in that document that could make Miss Libby so angry? As she was about to lean in to see for herself, Libby quickly put away the will, unchanged, and ced it back in the drawer. ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching.¡± Cami nced at the drawer, secretly remembering this, waiting for the next opportunity toe and take a look. ¡°Okay.¡± No matter how tight the security measures were, they couldn¡¯t escape Libby¡¯s sharp eyes. After a thorough search, she found a mechanism behind an ancient painting on the wall. After pressing the mechanism, the location of a secret chamber slowly emerged before their eyes. Before they even entered, they were nearly blinded by a burst of golden light, and they had to use their hands as shields to block the re. Half-squinting, Cami looked over, her mouth almost unable to close in astonishment. ¡°Gold, so much gold, oh my god!¡± Chapter 1192: Pretty Face, Short Life No, this secret chamber should be described as a golden room! Even the bricks of the walls are made of gold, and the ground they tread on is also made of golden bricks.¡± Cami, born into a wealthy family, had never seen so much money in her life!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Tsk tsk, this old man is really wealthy. Just thinking that all this will belong to Miss Pearl in the future, are you truly content, Miss?¡± Her teasingughter ignited jealousy in Libby¡¯s heart. The woman clenched her fists suddenly, took a deep breath, and forced herself to calm down. How could she be content? Many of these riches were earned with her hard work! ¡°Enough of your nonsense, hurry up and see if there¡¯s anything else here.¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t say it, you won¡¯t say it. But I believe Miss, you know better than I do what to do.¡± Cami chuckled charmingly and turned to continue searching for secrets about the chamber. Soon, she noticed that one section of the floor wasid with gold bricks differently from the rest. She tested it by stepping on it again. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s different here. There¡¯s something wrong.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Upon hearing her voice, Miss quickly came over to personally try it out. ¡°It¡¯s hollow underneath. Let me have a try, I¡¯ll pry up these gold bricks and see what¡¯s underneath.¡± At her words, Cami squatted down to help. A gold brick was quite heavy, and even with her strength, moving three of them was quiteborious. But if it meant emptying this golden room, she was willing to work herself to exhaustion. After moving the gold bricks, they uncovered something buried underneath-a silver-white safe about fifty centimeters tall, square-shaped, with a silver lock hanging on it. ¡°Need a password?¡± ¡°Wait, let me think. What does the old man cherish the most besides power and money?¡± Apart from power and money, he cherished his precious daughter Pearl the most. Was it possible that the password was rted to her? Libby remembered Pearl¡¯s date of birth listed in her birth certificate: November 23rd. With a try-it-and-see attitude, she turned the dial of the lock to ¡°021123.¡± ¡°It¡¯s open, it¡¯s open! Miss, you¡¯re really amazing. You even know the password to such an advanced lock.¡± Facing Cami¡¯s praise, Libby couldn¡¯t feel happy at all. Instead of responding, she carefully opened the box. The result disappointed them. Inside the box was neither rare jewels, nor precious watches or artworks, but a yellowed old photograph. There was also a book with a yellowed cover, showing its age. She had studied Chinese and recognized it as ancient traditional characters of Che. ¡°¡®The Art of Magic.¡¯ What is this?¡± Important enough for Den to not only build a secret chamber for it but also cover it with gold throughout the room? She casually flipped through it. Inside were rough brush drawings of various strange insects, with a few lines of text below. Many of the characters were unfamiliar to her, seeming different from Che¡¯snguage. Cami couldn¡¯t understand it even more. She stood still for a long time, unable to recover from this blow. ¡°Is it possible that the old man¡¯s cherished item for so many years is just this shabby book?¡± Yes, there was also a photo. The photo was ck and white, but even without color, the girl in the picture was surprisingly beautiful. She wore a waisted round-necked dress, with long hair flowing down her back, revealing a face as beautiful and sweet as a lotus flower. The girl smiled so sweetly that seeing her was like seeing sunshine. ¡°Is this Mr. Gilliam¡¯s wife? So what if she¡¯s pretty? She¡¯s just a short-lived ghost,¡± Cami said sourly. She didn¡¯t think the girl in the photo was anything special. Compared to herself, she was far inferior. However, for some reason, Libby felt a strange sense of familiarity when she saw the person in the photo, even though she had never seen her before. ¡°She¡¯s been dead for many years. Are you jealous even of this? Don¡¯t tell me you really care about the old man. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Women like you only covet profit. Don¡¯t tarnish those two words!¡± Cami didn¡¯t mind being insulted by Libby at all. Instead, she covered her red lips and smiled sweetly. ¡°Sincerity? How many filthy men in this world are worthy of it?¡± ¡°Independent and self-reliant women like Miss should never be troubled by love, after all, we only love ourselves.¡± What¡¯s wrong with loving oneself? In this cruel world, if you don¡¯t even love yourself, who can you expect to love you? Ignoring Cami¡¯s words, Libby turned around and put the photo and the book back into the box, preparing to seal it up. At that moment, she noticed something else. Subconsciously ncing at Cami, who was immersed in her own world and hadn¡¯t noticed, she swiftly put the item into her pocket. When Miss Cahan looked over, she casually put the gold bricks back where they were. ¡°My dad is very vignt. The arrangement of the gold bricks must not have any mistakes, otherwise, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± After cleaning up the scene, the two immediately left the study. Just as they reached the stairs, they saw Brody helping Den back. They bumped into each other. Den looked sharply at the two, a hint of suspicion crossing his mind. ¡°What are you two¡­ doing together?¡± Libby disliked Cami the most. She had previously expressed her opposition to her moving into the mansion. But now it seemed like something else. Libby¡¯s heart tightened like a string, wondering if her father had seen hering out of the study. As she pondered how to exin herself, Cami preempted her. ¡°My dear, you¡¯re finally back! I missed you so much.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t home, and I was so bored alone, so I could only find Miss Libby, wanting her to apany me for some basketball.¡± With a regretful shake of her head, Cami continued, ¡°But s, Miss Libby is too busy¡­ Today is the weekend, but she insisted on going to thepany. I begged her for a long time, but she didn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°My dear, do you think Miss Libby might have a misunderstanding about me? I just want to get along well with her, so you won¡¯t be caught in the middle.¡± Libby quickly understood that this was the excuse Cami came up with and went along with her response. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Go find my dad if you need me.¡± With a cold tone, she left without even looking back, not bothering to say goodbye. Seeing this, Cami pretended to be sad, wiping away her tears and stomping her feet in anger. ¡°My dear, Miss Libby really doesn¡¯t care about me at all. Even if she¡¯s younger, she should still respect her elders, right?¡± Den¡¯s doubts were alleviated a lot. It seemed that things weren¡¯t as he had thought. Chapter 1193: Is She Really Not Poisoning Him? He knew his eldest daughter¡¯s temperament very well; she was not someone easily cated. So he could only pacify Miss Cahan, who was easier to deal with, since this woman only loved money. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Take this card and go shopping. Buy whatever you like, so you won¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Den said generously, handing her a ck gold peony card. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up, and she happily hugged his neck after taking the ck card, standing on tiptoe. Then, with a peck on the man¡¯s cheek, she affectionately said, ¡°Thank you, dear. I¡¯ll go shopping then.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± After Cami left, Den expressionlessly wiped off the lipstick mark remaining on his face. He shook his head with disappointment and murmured softly, ¡°None of the women in this world canpare to her, not even if they look alike¡­ it¡¯s not her.¡± If it were her¡­ she wouldn¡¯t try to make him happy with just a little money. Brody had been with him the longest, and he knew better than anyone else the feelings between the master and the madam. The women who followed, without exception, all resembled the madam to some extent¡­ Whether it was their eyes, nose, or personality¡­ In any case, they were all just pitiful substitutes. ¡°Madam is so beautiful, like a pure white jasmine flower, how could thesemon thingspare?¡± Thinking back to his wife¡¯s appearance and smile, Den¡¯s face involuntarily revealed a nostalgic smile. ¡°Yes, she will always be the most beautiful presence in my heart.¡± ¡°Natalia¡­ are you doing well down there?¡± ** On the other side, after Libby left Gilliam Mansion, she didn¡¯t go to thepany but went straight to the hospital. Upon hearing that Pearl had almost had an identst night, and Sam had arrived just in time to save her, thetter was also injured and hospitalized. Thinking about the content of the will she had just seen, Libby was always indignant on her way to the hospital. She stepped on the gas pedal, and the luxury car sped like lightning on the road. Only the cold wind blowing on her face could briefly calm the resentment in her heart. Soon, Libby arrived at the hospital and learned from inquiries that Sam was staying in the VIP ward on the eighth floor. She eagerly went there with a bouquet of flowers. When she reached the door, she found that it was not closed, so she walked up to take a look. Sure enough, familiar voices came from inside. ¡°Come on, just have a sip. I spent over two hours making this bone broth for you, guaranteed to be nourishing.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, you¡¯ve worked hard, but I¡¯m really not hungry right now.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°No, you¡¯re hungry. Deep down, you really want to drink the soup I made. Don¡¯t be shy, it¡¯s just the two of us here.¡± Once again, Sam found himself speechless. Shy? When did she see him being shy? He had thought about just pretending to drink it to appease her. But when he nced at the color of the chicken soup, Sam realized he didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. The broken chicken neck with the head hanging limp on the side of the bowl, faint traces of unwashed blood could be seen. ¡°I can tell, this is definitely made by Miss Pearl herself.¡± If this was bought from outside, the shop would have closed down long ago. Miss Pearl, who couldn¡¯t tell the meaning behind his words, thought Sam was praising her effort and smiled happily. Looking at him with bright eyes, she looked like she was seeking praise. ¡°Yes, I did everything from buying the ingredients to making the soup by myself. How is it? Am I good to you?¡± ¡°Please try it to see if it tastes good.¡± Sam smiled wryly. Was he really going to drink this poisoned chicken soup today? For the first time, the blond henchman standing by the side saw Mr. Hurst show such a helpless expression, so he couldn¡¯t help butugh. After hearing hisughter, Pearl turned back to him, puzzled. ¡°Why are youughing so much? Tell me, I want to hear¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯tugh at anything.¡± The blond henchman realized how audacious and bold he had just been, but fortunately, Miss Pearl was standing in front of him. If it were the youngdy, he might have been dragged out and whipped by now. Sam only noticed him now and asked with a slight surprise, ¡°When did youe?¡± The blond henchman dared not speak; he had actually been here for quite some time. ¡°Miss Pearl, forgive me. This is my most trusted subordinate.¡± Hearing Mr. Hurst¡¯s introduction, the blond henchman¡¯s excitement made his two silly hairs stand up. Did he hear it wrong? Mr. Hurst just said he was his most trusted subordinate. Before the young man could be moved to tears, Sam¡¯s next words instantly broke his illusion. ¡°This child is pitiful. Both his parents died when he was young, and he had to drop out of school early to pay off debts.¡± ¡°The chicken soup you made must taste like a mother¡¯s cooking, so he really wants to drink it.¡± Thank you, Mr. Hurst, for fabricating such a story; actually, his mother was alive and well. Miss Pearl, like a naive rich girl, was easily convinced by Sam¡¯s words. ¡°Really? Then he¡¯s even more pitiful than me. Although I don¡¯t have a mother, I still have my father to take care of me.¡± ¡°Give this bowl of soup to him.¡± The blond henchman suddenly understood something. His most respected and admired Mr. Hurst didn¡¯t want to drink the poisoned chicken soup, so he made up a lie to deceive Miss Pearl. ¡°Ah, this¡­ this isn¡¯t appropriate. Miss Pearl made the soup herself for Mr. Hurst. How can a little errand boy like me deserve it?¡± Upon hearing this, Sam¡¯s smile became even more kind and friendly, and his voice was as gentle as Pearl¡¯s. ¡°If I say you deserve it, then you deserve it. Are you saying Miss Pearl¡¯s soup isn¡¯t good enough for you?¡± The blond henchman trembled with fear, whispering in his heart: [It¡¯s obviously you who don¡¯t want to¡­] To prove that her soup wasn¡¯t bad, Pearl widened her watery eyes and stared at the blond henchman. ¡°Drink it. If you don¡¯t, it means you despise my soup!¡± Miss Pearl had already said this much; if he didn¡¯t drink it, it would confirm her suspicion. Taking a deep breath, just as he was convincing himself to taste this poisoned chicken soup, Miss Pearl suddenly stopped him. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sam had just breathed a sigh of relief, but her sudden halt made him nervous again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The next moment, they saw Pearl reach out and take out a small white paper package from her pocket. She carefully unfolded it. Inside the paper package was an unknown green powder. Then the green powder was sprinkled into the chicken soup, adding an unmistakable color to the dark red soup. Throughout the whole process, no one spoke. Sam was astonished and tongue-tied. ¡°This¡­¡± Was she really not poisoning him? Chapter 1194: It Turns Out to Be Chicken Essence The blond henchman¡¯s current mood was as mixed as the color-changing chicken soup, uncertain of his fate after drinking it, so he wanted to make somest words. ¡°Mr. Hurst, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say, I understand.¡± If Pearl didn¡¯t understand Sam¡¯s previous refusal, she waspletely enlightened now. Feeling both angry and amused, sheined lightly, ¡°You two are just acting, creating such a tragic atmosphere!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t poison it.¡± ¡°The stuff in this wrapper is chicken essence. I was afraid you might find the tastecking, so I intentionally brought some from home.¡± It turns out it wasn¡¯t poison, but just ordinary chicken essence used in the kitchen. Even knowing the truth, the blond henchman still found the soup terrifying. ¡°Miss Pearl, don¡¯t misunderstand. I have no doubts about you poisoning me. I¡¯ll drink it now.¡± Trembling, the young man took the bowl of oddly colored chicken soup, closed his eyes after a deep breath, and drank it. In his mind, he thought, ¡°Farewell, my respected Mr. Hurst. I will always remember you.¡± After a few big gulps, the blond henchman¡¯s mind went nk, followed by golden little stars and colorful rainbows. He stood there, holding the bowl devoutly,ughing foolishly. ¡°Hehe, red, orange, yellow, green¡­ such beautiful rainbows, Mr. Hurst, look, there¡¯s a rainbow!¡± Sam¡¯s smile turned from relief to sympathy. ¡°Goodd, you¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ve decided to give you three days off. Are you going home or¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the blond henchman copse in front of him and her-foaming at the mouth, convulsing. The sudden change shocked Sam. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows and ask the dumbfounded Miss Pearl, ¡°What did you put in this soup?¡± Pearl raised her hands in panic, her face pale, hurriedly exining, ¡°I swear I only added soy sauce, salt, chicken essence, sugar, and pepper. Nothing else!¡± Aren¡¯t these justmon seasonings used in cooking? She just added a little bit of each¡­ that¡¯s all. Sam rubbed his temples lightly with his fingers, then nced at his unconscious subordinate on the ground. He sighed softly. ¡°What are you standing there for? Press the red button on my bedside to call the doctor.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± In her haste, Pearl identally stepped on the blond henchman, startling him with a cry. ¡°Ah!¡± Losing her bnce, she fell, coincidentally into Sam¡¯s arms. As their distance suddenly closed, their eyes met, and at that moment of exchanging breaths, there seemed to be an invisible electric current surging through their bodies. Pearl waspletely stunned, with only one thought in her mind constantly circling. [Should I take the opportunity to kiss him?] Meanwhile, Sam, rare for him, blushed at this moment. He had never seen such a foolish woman before! If she weren¡¯t Den¡¯s daughter, she probably wouldn¡¯t have survived to this age. ¡°Miss Pearl, although my embrace is warm, don¡¯t forget there¡¯s still someone on the ground who needs urgent medical attention.¡± With his kind reminder, Pearl blushed even more. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to stay in the hospital for a few more days. Miss Pearl, don¡¯t me yourself. I don¡¯t me you at all.¡± Though his tone was kind, the words he uttered made Pearl feel even more embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Hurst, you¡¯re too kind, but this is indeed my fault. Let me see how your injuries are, does it hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miss Pearl, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No, you should still undo your shirt and let me have a look. I fell quite heavily just now, I don¡¯t want you to get bruises.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need to¡­¡± The two of them began a tug-of-war again. Miss Pearl insisted on unbuttoning his shirt to check his injuries, while Sam wore a helpless expression, tightly holding onto his cor. Anyone witnessing this would think it was a woman trying to seduce a man in his room, and thetter was resisting to death. It was at this moment that the doctor and nurses rushed in. They never expected to see such an inappropriate scene. The younger nurses¡¯ eyes widened with envy and a smile on their faces. Finally, it was the doctor who had a bit moreposure. He cleared his throat before entering the room. ¡°Who¡¯s the patient?¡± Seeing the two on the bed still in a lovey-dovey state, it didn¡¯t seem like they were seriously ill. Suddenly, a weak voice reached the doctor as a hand slowly lifted, grabbing his pants cuff. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s me.¡± At first, the doctor thought it was a ghost in broad daylight, but when he lowered his head, he saw another person lying beside him. No wonder he hadn¡¯t noticed the blond henchman earlier. The handsome couple in the room hadpletely captured his attention. ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got food poisoning. Get him on the stretcher and take him to the gastroenterology department.¡± ¡°Yes, doctor.¡± They hurriedly came and went, taking away the blond henchman. The ward didn¡¯t return to tranquility because Libby had arrived. Not only that, but there was also someone behind her. It was Ruth. From the smell in the air, it was clear that the thermos she held also contained chicken soup. Sam was puzzled. Why were these two here? Libby, in her high heels, confidently walked into the ward with a sexy and confident stride, her 1. 7-meter height enough to overlook everything. With a gentle smile, her bell-like voice carried a hint of coldness. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re quite something. But I admit men like Mr. Hurst are indeed attractive.¡± As she said this, Libby nced teasingly at the woman behind her. Curious about the thermos in her hand, she asked coldly, ¡°Is this Pearl¡¯s friend?¡± Ruth tightly held the handle of the thermos, trembling. Her head felt like it wanted to hide in her cor. ¡°Yes, I-I¡¯m¡­ Pearl¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Pearl¡¯s friend?¡± Hearing this unfamiliar title, Libbyughed. What she said next was a blow to Ruth¡¯s self-esteem. ¡°My little sister is Miss Pearl Gilliam of the Gilliam family.¡± ¡°In the future, the entire Gilliam family will belong to her. The cost of a meal may be worth half a year of your sry.¡± ¡°Oh, and this outfit you¡¯re wearing, she gave it to you, right? It doesn¡¯t seem to fit well around the waist.¡± Chapter 1195: Libby’s Sowing Discord ¡°It¡¯s undeniable what she said is true,¡± Ruth felt ufortable inside. This feeling¡­ as if her clothes had been stripped away and she was being trampled upon! Ruth didn¡¯t dare to lift her head for fear of seeing the contempt in Mr. Hurst¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, from the moment she entered until now, Mr. Hurst hadn¡¯t even nced at her. His tender gaze remained on Pearl, as if she were the only one in his eyes. Ruth could only delude herself, trembling, forcing a gentle smile as she began to take her leave. ¡°I-I came to deliver soup. It looks quite busy here, Pearl¡­ oh no, Miss Pearl, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She wanted to call her ¡°Pearl¡± out of habit. Libby¡¯s words made Ruth keenly aware of the gap between her and Pearl. Perhaps they could never go back to how things were before. As her words fell, Ruth ced the thermos in her hand on a nearby cab and quickly turned to leave. Seeing this, Pearl hurriedly climbed off Sam and went out after her. ¡°Ruth, Ruth, don¡¯t go yet. You¡¯vee all this way, why not take a break?¡± As Miss Pearl caught up, Ruth had already stepped into the elevator. As the doors closed slowly, her friend¡¯s familiar face was gradually disappearing. Only her voice came from inside. ¡°No, I have some things to take care of. Please take good care of Mr. Hurst for me.¡± ¡°Ruth!¡± Pearl didn¡¯t know why she had to say thatst sentence to herself. Could it be that she had misunderstood herself and Sam? Just now was just an ident. Looking at the constantly shing buttons on the elevator, Pearl grabbed her hair in annoyance. Ruth and him¡­ both were very important to her¡­ friends. She chased after her in a hurry, returned in disappointment, and it was obvious from the looks on their faces that there was a conflict between good friends. Libby noticed the appearance of the girl just now and secretly formed a vicious n. Perhaps she wanted to start with that girl named Ruth to deal with Pearl. ¡°How about it? Didn¡¯t you catch up with your friend?¡± She knowingly asked. Pearl umted a bellyful of anger and didn¡¯t know how to vent it. After all, the person standing in front of her was her sister. She could only persuade herself to calm down and try to exin her position. ¡°Sis, why did you say that just now? Ruth is my best friend, and she came here with good intentions to visit the patient.¡± Facing her expressed dissatisfaction, Libby appeared unusually calm. She raised her eyebrows lightly, her eyes charming. ¡°Oh? So¡­ the kind of person your friend Ruth is, I can tell at a nce.¡± ¡°Born in poverty but unwilling to ept her fate. Can someone with such vanity and pride really be your true friend?¡± Having known each other online for five years, Pearl was more confident in her judgment. She thought that Libby had been with the Gilliam family for too long, so she saw everyone as sinister and dark. ¡°It¡¯s not like you said, Ruth and I are indeed true friends.¡± Pearl rebutted loudly. ¡°Ridiculous! I don¡¯t me you for saying such things at such a young age, but I must remind you that just now that girl also likes Mr. Hurst.¡± ¡°Between a good friend and a lover, I want to see how you choose!¡± These words were like a deep-water bombshell, shocking the two in the ward. Sam came here with only one goal. He¡¯s the one who survived for the target, this kind of vulgar love affair is not suitable for him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. On the other side, Pearl, who realized that her thoughts had been seen through, looked at Sam¡¯s expressionless face and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed. ¡°Libby, don¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s nothing between Mr. Hurst and me. As for the situation you mentioned, I don¡¯t think it will happen.¡± At this point, Sam also spoke, and his answer did not exceed Libby¡¯s prediction. ¡°Miss Libby, stop joking. I¡¯ve always been thinking about how to fight for the Gilliam family.¡± ¡°Things like love and romance should be left to young people to experience.¡± He was already thirty-four years old this year, and he had no such thoughts in his youth. No now, no future¡­ there¡¯s no such thing as marrying. ¡°When a person has no emotional burden, he is the freest. I am used to being free, and I am unwilling to enter this prison.¡± Pearl was stunned after listening, and couldn¡¯t deny that what he said was reasonable, but it was too selfish and unfeeling! ¡°Sam, what if there¡¯s a girl who likes you very much, will you be moved and fall in love with her?¡± She blurted out this sentence, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became stiff, with a touch of awkwardness permeating the air. Libby crossed her arms and looked at her, her face filled with a cold smile as if watching a good show. Sam frowned, seeming to dislike discussing this topic. Blushing, Pearl carefully added a sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, the girl I¡¯m talking about is not me, just a hypothetical question.¡± The man¡¯s response was indeed as ruthless as his philosophy, leaving no room for it. ¡°First of all, Miss Pearl, your hypothesis will never hold true;¡± ¡°Secondly, whether she likes me is her business, and I, Sam, will not fall in love with a woman just because she is moved. I think such love is not pure.¡± ¡°Finally, if the girl you¡¯re talking about is your friend just now, I would refuse!¡± In this world full of material desires, people are fickle, and many men and women are together just to y around. Pearl felt that men like Sam were really rare, but once they fell in love, it was a lifetime. Just thinking about it is very challenging! ¡°You misunderstood, the person I¡¯m talking about is not her.¡± ¡°And of course not me¡­¡± Thetter sentence was really a bit superfluous. At these words, Sam stared at her profile for a few seconds, half believing and half doubting, and smiled carelessly with his crimson lips. ¡°Not the best.¡± He withdrew his gaze and looked out the window at the distance. That direction was the hometown he longed to return to. Back in the slums, the first thing Ruth did was take off the ck dress on her body. She felt like crying when she thought of the look in the woman¡¯s eyes when she was wearing this dress. ¡°Who cares about wearing your unwanted dress, I¡¯m going to cut it up now!¡± But when she took off the dress and wanted to change into her own clothes, Ruth realized that there wasn¡¯t a single piece of her clothes at home. The pile of cloth in the corner can¡¯t be called ¡°clothes¡± at all. It¡¯s a mess! The patches on it are piled up because they are so poor that many holes can¡¯t be patched. It¡¯s her usual ¡°workwear¡± for picking up garbage. At this moment, she hesitated. Chapter 1196: The $6,000 Gambling Debt Suddenly, the shabby cloth curtain was pulled aside, letting in the outside light. A man at the doorway, with lewd and depraved eyes, stared at her, his gaze filled with amazement. ¡°Whistle¨C¡± The neer couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud whistle and began to praise her. Ruth looked up and saw a burly man standing there, with a body as strong as an ox, and tattoos on his arms that immediately signalled he was no good. ¡°What a great figure, why hide it? Take your hands away and let me have a good look.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Ruth, scared out of her wits, immediately covered her chest with her hands and retreated backward, her sharp screams echoing far away. ¡°Who are you? Why have you barged into my home? Get out!¡± Her reaction amused the man. Instead of leaving as she wished, he took big steps forward, approaching her. His fat face was full of fleshy folds, and his gaze was as fierce as a cruel hunter¡¯s. ¡°Hahaha, this whole area is under my control. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know me, but I know you.¡± ¡°Your name is Ruth, you¡¯re Ryan¡¯s sister, right?¡± ¡°Your brother lost $6, 000 gambling at my ce yesterday. He told me toe to you for the money.¡± Hearing this, Ruth¡¯s body instantly froze in ce, a chill crawling up from her feet to her head. She was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say. Taking a deep breath, she answered an irrelevant question. ¡°Ryan¡­ is my brother, yes.¡± But he¡¯s not her biological brother. Ruth¡¯s mother, Louisa, had her first husband, who was a drug addict. After Ruth was born, the man was beaten to death for stealing, and his body was thrown into the Coltos River. Louisa took her daughter to the city alone, spending years in hardship. In a factory, she met her second husband. The man imed to be a clothing wholesaler and deceived Louisa into marrying him. Only after the marriage did Louisa realize she had been tricked! The man was not a clothing wholesaler at all but a thorough rascal. Drinking, fighting, whoring, stealing, he did it all. When he had no money, he would use Ruth¡¯s life as a threat, forcing Louisa to sell her body. And hefortably acted as her pimp. During the day, the rented house was filled with the sound of the stepfather beating the mother; At night, it was another scene unsuitable for children. To prevent her daughter from interfering with her work, Louisa would tie her up and stuff her in the closet. This life continued until Ruth was thirteen. One day, the stepfather suddenly extended his dirty hands to her, lightly pinching her buttocks and asking if she had started menstruating. Ruth was terrified and did not want to live a life like her mother¡¯s, so she persuaded her mother to leave the man. To not leave any clues, Ruth and her mother tricked the man to the Coltos River, then knocked him out when he was not paying attention. Unexpectedly, the boat they were on sprang a leak. The mother and daughter only cared about escaping themselves, leaving the unconscious man to drown as the boat sank. Louisa, after experiencing so much suffering, did not get to live her dream life but ended up with various upational diseases. Shepletely saw through reality and quickly married an honest man. The third husband was named Saul, a regr customer Louisa had met while she was a prostitute. From physical and emotional exchanges, Louisa knew his name was Saul, living in the slums. He had married a wife in his youth, who unfortunately died during childbirth, leaving behind a son named Ryan, one year younger than Ruth. Saul was a poor man who made a living by picking up trash. To afford being with Louisa for a night, he usually had to collect trash for a month. However, he was quite loyal, as he never saw other women after meeting her. After careful consideration, Louisa resolutely decided to marry again. The condition was that the man should not interfere with her daughter¡¯s education unless Ruth herself did not want to study anymore. Suddenly having a pretty woman willing to marry him, Saul was thrilled. He readily agreed to Louisa¡¯s modest request. It was the third time her mother married, and this time to a penniless man, despite Ruth¡¯s strong opposition, she had no say over her mother. Thus, Ruth followed her mother from the crowded alley to this foul-smelling junk yard. Luckily, the second stepfather did not interfere with her freedom nor beat her, allowing her to sessfully enter school and get into college. The only thing she despised was the stepfather¡¯s son, Ryan. That bastard had been up to no good since childhood, a trickster and fraud, who recently got hooked on gambling and often stayed out all night. Any bit of money at home would be extorted by him forcefully. Even though Saul wanted to discipline his unworthy son, he was ipetent to do so. Louisa, in her capacity as a stepmother, remained silent andpliant in the household. ¡°That bastard is getting more outrageous. Why do I have to repay his gambling debt? I¡¯m not even his real sister. You should go find him!¡± The man¡¯s next words truly made Ruth¡¯s heart sink to despair. ¡°No one around here dares to owe me, Ibrahim, anything and not repay. Beforeing here, I already found Ryan.¡± ¡°He has no money to repay me, but your mother signed this!¡± While speaking, the fat man pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket. The title read, ¡°Debt Repayment Agreement.¡± The content stated that the $6, 000 Ryan owed at the casino would be repaid by Ruth within the next three days.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If it exceeded three days, the $6, 000 would double to $60, 000. The signature section clearly bore her mother¡¯s name, Louisa. The crooked handwriting was unmistakably her mother¡¯s. Ruth looked unbelievingly at the agreement in his hand, snatched it away, and tore it into pieces, scattering them in the air. ¡°Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it! You must be lying to me. There¡¯s no way my mom would agree to such an absurd agreement!¡± Tearing up the agreement did not bring her any relief, but rather¡­ more sorrow. The man watched her frantic actions without any reaction, the smile on his face turning to anticipation. ¡°Go ahead and tear it, this is just a copy. I still have the original.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°What about me? Your mom voluntarily signed this agreement,¡± the man said coldly. He took big steps towards Ruth, grabbed her hair, and dragged her up from the ground, forcing her to look at him. His greasy, fat hands caressed her beautiful face, then he squeezed her slender neck hard, his threat clear. ¡°Remember, you have only one month. If you can¡¯te up with the money in one month, I¡¯ll sell you to a nightclub to be a prostitute!¡± With that, he threw Ruth to the ground, turned around, lifted the curtain, and walked out of the tent. Outside the tent, a small, skinny boy greeted him with a nod and a bow. He was none other than Ruth¡¯s half-brother-Ryan. Chapter 1197: Mother Asks Her to Repay Her Brother’s Debt As he walked up to the man, he obsequiously asked, ¡°Ibrahim, what do you think? Isn¡¯t my sister pretty enough?¡± It turned out that the fierce-looking man¡¯s name was ¡°Ibrahim.¡± ¡°She is indeed pretty, just a bit strong-willed. But that¡¯s okay, once she enters Club Royal, even the toughest nut to crack will be softened.¡± Of course, Ryan knew what Club Royal was. People like him couldn¡¯t even reach the threshold to enter. ¡°Ibrahim is right, I just don¡¯t know about my sister¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! I have given you a month, and it won¡¯t change.¡± With that, Ibrahim paused for a few seconds, lifted his head and nced in the direction of the tent. He knew there were people inside listening. ¡°I wille back in a month. If I don¡¯t see the money¡­ people will be taken away for sure.¡± ¡°Ibrahim, don¡¯t worry. We will prepare $6, 000 in a month.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ibrahim left arrogantly, leaving Ryan trailing behind him, feeling the implicit threat in the man¡¯s words, sweating profusely. Once the man was far away, Ryan wiped the sweat off his forehead, heaved a long sigh of relief. Saul, hunched over, slowly walked up to Ryan. Unable to contain his anger, he picked up a broom ced at the door, ready to discipline his wayward son. ¡°You promised me you wouldn¡¯t gamble anymore, why did you do it again? Look at what you¡¯ve brought upon our family!¡± Before the stick could fall on Ryan, it was intercepted by a woman. ¡°Stop it, honey. I believe Ryan won¡¯t gamble again after this time, right Ryan?¡± She signaled the young man, hoping he would agree with her words, thus avoiding a beating. Ryan disliked his stepmother because her former profession as a prostitute subjected him to ridicule from others since childhood. ¡°I don¡¯t need your false kindness, let my dad beat me if he wants, I know I was wrong.¡± His words were like a needle, piercing Louisa¡¯s heart deeply. When Louisa married Saul, she thought that with time, Ryan would ept her as his stepmother. But over the years, he remained resistant to her presence. Seeing Louisa so despondent, Saul immediately scolded his inadequate son. ¡°You rascal, Louisa sacrificed not going to the hospital to help you pay off the gambling debt. How have you treated her?¡± ¡°And Louisa, how could you sign instead of Ruth?¡± ¡°That girl must be so sad now, it¡¯s all because I couldn¡¯t earn money to give you a happy life.¡± Saul pped himself hard across the face, filled with self-reproach. The force was so strong that his sun-darkened cheek turned red. Louisa cried, holding his hand to stop him from punishing himself further, tears dropping onto the man¡¯s wounded hand. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you¡¯ve tried your best, I see that.¡± She had been through three marriages and encountered various types of men, all of whom treated women like animals, rich or poor. Only Saul was genuinely kind to her. If he had ten dors, he¡¯d give her nine, saving one for his son, keeping none for himself. Louisa had been drifting for most of her life; it was only recently that she settled down. She didn¡¯t want to destroy the hard-won happiness in front of her, even if it meant enduring some grievances. ¡°Everything will be fine, Saul. Let me talk to her on Ruth¡¯s side. I believe her wealthy friend will definitely lend her the $6, 000.¡± Inside the tent, after hearing her mother¡¯s words, Ruth felt as if she had fallen into an icy abyss. Clearly, she was her biological daughter, yet her mother was asking her to borrow money for someone else¡¯s son. ¡°I should have figured it out earlier. In my mother¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m probably the true stranger. How ironic.¡± Mechanically, Ruth picked up the dress she had thrown into the corner and put it back on, the whole process slow and silent. For her, wearing that dress wasn¡¯t just about clothing; it was picking up the shame she had discarded. Later, the curtain of the tent was lifted again. Ruth¡¯s tall, slender figure appeared before everyone, leaving Louisa stunned for a while, unable to recognize her own daughter. ¡°Ruth?¡± Louisa was clueless about the changes in her daughter. She had heard from neighbors on the way back yesterday that Ruth had a rich female friend, wearing gold and silver, and staying in a hotel. The doubtful tone and the slightly unfamiliar gaze pierced Ruth¡¯s soul, making her smile self-deprecatingly. Yes, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than half a year. Thest time they met was at the end ofst year, and during this time, they hadn¡¯t even made a phone call. ¡°Mom, do you really want me to help repay that $6, 000 debt for him? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m your own daughter?¡± Facing her daughter¡¯s indignant question, Louisa felt a hint of guilt in her heart. ¡°Ruth, I know you¡¯re in a difficult position too.¡± ¡°But your uncle and I really have no other way; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t havee to you either.¡± ¡°Just because Ryan is your brother, help him this time, okay?¡± Despite feeling reluctant due to her mother¡¯s pleading, how could Louisa ask Pearl for the money? ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t push me.¡± Seeing his wife so heartbroken, the honest Saul immediately approached her, hugged her shoulder, andforted her, ¡°Louisa, don¡¯t cry. If it¡¯s necessary, I can temporarily stop my medication. After all, this old problem won¡¯t kill me instantly.¡± ¡°No, the doctor said you must not stop your medication. Ruth, look at your uncle¡¯s leg, it¡¯s festering. Are you really willing?¡± ncing at the man¡¯s knee, Ruth felt so disgusted that she almost vomited on the spot. After the amputation, he should have been lying in bed recuperating. Instead, to support the family, he had to wear a prosthesis, standing in a stinking garbage dump. Over time, the prosthesis was corroded by the garbage, and bacteria seeped into the amputated leg, causing severe inmmation. His knee was red and swollen, oozing white pus from the rotting bones, attracting plenty of flies. Each step he took with that leg was torment. Yet, he stood silently in the garbage dump all day, not daring to rest because if he slowed down, others would seize the resources before him. That would mean he¡¯d go hungry that night. Seeing Ruth¡¯s expression soften slightly, Ryan quickly reached out, sincerely swearing, ¡°Sis, I promise I won¡¯t gamble anymore. This is truly thest time.¡± ¡°Please help me, if I don¡¯t repay this money, they will cut off my hand.¡± ¡°Our family already has one disabled person, if there¡¯s another, won¡¯t we be looked down upon even more?¡± He said a lot, but only thest sentence truly reached Ruth¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon! ¡°You can stand up now.¡± Chapter 1198: Watching and Waiting Hearing her words, Louisa knew her daughter had agreed, and her eyes turned red with emotion. ¡°Ruth, I know you¡¯ve had a hard time these past years. Your brother has sworn to change, and I believe him.¡± Ruth didn¡¯t even nce at Ryan, only coldly replying, ¡°I hope so.¡± Her daughter¡¯s reaction gave Louisa an indescribable feeling. It felt as if she was about to lose this daughter. But on second thought, that was impossible. She would always be Ruth¡¯s mother, and Ruth had nowhere else to go but here. ¡°By the way, Ruth, when do you n to ask your friend for the money?¡± To Louisa, borrowing money seemed like a simple task because she had spent her whole life borrowing money. Ruth¡¯s face darkened as she coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to ask her.¡± In the hospital, Pearl¡¯s sister had already told her that she and Pearl were from different worlds. How could people like them truly consider her a friend? ¡°What?¡± Louisa was stunned for a long time, stammering, ¡°Then¡­ how do you n to repay this debt?¡± 6, 000 dors was no small amount. She only earned 1, 500 dors a month washing dishes at the restaurant. It would take her four months to earn 6, 000 dors. But the biggest problem was that they didn¡¯t have that much time. Raising this amount in a month was extremely difficult for their family. Ryan¡¯s gaze fell on his sister¡¯s dress. He had worked as a bartender in a bar for two years and had seen wealthydies wear this brand of clothing. It was said to be very expensive. ¡°I have an idea. Sis, why don¡¯t you pawn that dress? It should be worth quite a bit.¡± Ruth clenched her fists tightly. If there was no other way, she would have to do it. Meanwhile, Ibrahim, who had just left the slum, didn¡¯t leave immediately but found a ce to make a phone call. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her. It¡¯s definitely the girl named Ruth you¡¯re looking for.¡± A mysterious female voice came from the phone. ¡°Good. What¡¯s their family situation?¡± ¡°Father is disabled, mother works in a restaurant, and there¡¯s a gambling-addicted brother.¡± The woman snorted coldly. ¡°Find a way to get her mother fired and make them owe more debt. You¡¯ll be rewarded if you seed.¡± Such a simple task was a piece of cake for Ibrahim. He happily agreed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± The other party quickly hung up. The receiver only emitted the sound of a busy signal. In the hospital, after the noisydy from the Gilliam family left, the ward became quiet. Sam finally had some peace and let out a long sigh of relief. He really didn¡¯t understand why men wanted girlfriends or why they got married. Being alone proved to be more efficient and improved his quality of life. However, when he turned his head and saw the sticky note on the lunchbox, his gaze lingered for a few seconds. ¡°Take good care of yourself and don¡¯t miss me too much!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At the end was a silly smiley face, and the handwriting was as crooked as a child¡¯s first attempt at writing. Just as Sam reached out to tear off the annoying sticky note, the door to the ward was pushed open from outside. A tall, burly figure in ck appeared before him. The visitor wore a baseball cap with the brim pulled low, hiding most of his face. ¡°Mr. Hurst.¡± Sam quickly put aside the sticky note issue and looked seriously at the man. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°After Mr. Gilliam left this morning, Miss Libby and Miss Cahan sneaked into the study and stayed there for about twenty minutes beforeing out.¡± ¡°They thought their actions were wless, unaware that someone was watching them.¡± If he hadn¡¯t cleaned up their traces afterward, their little tricks would have been discovered long ago. Twenty minutes was enough time for them to discover the secret room. Sam guessed that Miss Libby had likely found what he had hidden there, which would soon trigger a series of reactions. All he needed to do was watch and wait. ¡°Keep a close watch on Miss Libby.¡± ¡°Yes. What about that Jostrana woman?¡± the man in ck asked in a low voice. ¡°She still has her uses for now. Leave her be¡­ By the way, any news from the Cunningham family?¡± ording to the timeline, there should have been some movement by now. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Cunningham family soon. By the way, Mr. Hurst, what do you n to do about Duke Austen? Are you really going to let Miss Pearl marry him?¡± He asked this because he had recently seen Miss Pearl getting close to Mr. Hurst. Thinking of Pearl brought back memories of her mischievous smile and that sticky note¡­ ¡°Ignore her. Den will handle the marriage alliance with the Crete family.¡± ¡°That cunning man won¡¯t give up such a great opportunity easily.¡± There was no need for him to worry about it. Den wanted to keep his wealth and status while also being reluctant to part with his precious daughter. But one can¡¯t have their cake and eat it too; trying to bnce both would only lead to loss. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave before arousing suspicion.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take my leave then. Take care of yourself, Mr. Hurst.¡± The mysterious man bowed respectfully, adjusted his hat brim, and quickly left the ward. Pearl had no idea she was already caught in a web carefully woven by Sam. She was preupied with figuring out why her chicken soup had failed that morning. Before she knew it, she was at her doorstep. Her father wasn¡¯t home; the luxurious hall only had that mboyantly dressed Jostrana woman. The phonograph yed loud and annoying retro symphonies. Camiy on the leather sofa with her legs crossed. Her pink gauze dress flowed to the floor, revealing two slender and sexy legs. She posed seductively like Sleeping Beauty in an oil painting. Pearl nced at her and awkwardly turned away, feeling disdainful inside. [What is my dad thinking? Even if he wants to find me a stepmother, he should find someone decent. This one looks so cheap.] ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Cahan.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ¡®Gilliam Mansion¡¯ sign at the door, I would have thought I walked into some high-end club.¡± Comparing their home to a high-end club implied that Cami was nothing more than a prostitute living there. Although her behavior wasn¡¯t much different from those selling themselves outside, she was ady from a prestigious family and couldn¡¯t tolerate such an insult. Chapter 1199: The Woman Imprisoned in the Secret Room Cami¡¯s smile gradually faded, her long nails nearly tearing the leather sofa. To retaliate, she quickly thought of something. ¡°Miss Pearl, how could you say that? This is Gilliam Mansion, your home, not some club.¡± ¡°Actually, soon it won¡¯t be your home either.¡± ¡°What do you mean? If this isn¡¯t my home, is it yours?¡± Pearl put her hands on her hips, ring at the woman to make her stance clear. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. You can date my dad, but nothing more!¡± She didn¡¯t want to meddle in her father¡¯s love life, but if necessary, she would step in and be the bad guy. Cami wasn¡¯t fazed by Miss Pearl¡¯s threat; she even let out a mockingugh. ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon, Miss Pearl. You might have to call me stepmother someday.¡± Stepmother? This woman indeed intended to marry her father. Pearl would never agree to that. ¡°Dream on! I¡¯d rather die than call you stepmother!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Miss Pearl, you probably don¡¯t know yet. Your father is already nning for you to marry Lord Parker.¡± Once she was married off, she would have no authority to interfere. All Cami needed to do was keep Den happy, and Miss Libby would honor their agreement and send her back home. As for Miss Pearl, her long future would be spent with a man who couldn¡¯t perform, and life¡¯s harshness would eventually dampen her spirits without Cami doing anything. ¡°What did you say!¡± The news hit Pearl like a thunderp, leaving her unable to calm down. Her face turned pale with anger, her body trembling and heart racing. ¡°You must be lying! My dad would never hand me over to that pervert! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Lord Parker had lost his manhood; even if he hadn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t marry a debauched, uneducated yboy! Pearl¡¯s reaction delighted Cami. Yes, this was what she wanted! Given Miss Pearl¡¯s personality, she would surely have a big fight with Den. The bigger the conflict between father and daughter, the closer Cami was to sess. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Miss Pearl, you can ask Mr. Gilliam yourself.¡± ¡°Hmph, I will! If I find out you¡¯re lying, don¡¯t me me for kicking you out.¡± Pearl stormed upstairs towards the study. Cami watched with a satisfied smile on her small face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In the study, Den was meticulously inspecting every detail of the room. His vignce was high; as soon as he entered, he felt someone had been there. To verify his suspicion, he used a magnifying ss to search for clues. Finally, he found a subtle w. A fingerprint on the drawer handle. Hepared it with his own. It wasn¡¯t his. ¡°Judging by the size and shape¡­ it should be a woman¡¯s fingerprint.¡± There were many women in the vi: Libby, Cami, the maids, and the cook. Finding out who had entered the study wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°The drawer was opened, so my documents inside must have been tampered with.¡± ¡°Better check!¡± Den quickly ced the magnifying ss on the table and opened the drawer. The documents were still there but had indeed been moved. He habitually wrapped the seal¡¯s string clockwise three times and hid the end inside the cardboard. Now it was counterclockwise-indicating a left-handed person had tampered with it. ¡°Moreover, only two types of people could unlock my study: someone I trust or someone with exceptional lock-picking skills.¡± He changed his study¡¯s password every three months; only Brody knew it. Den wouldn¡¯t suspect Brody; he was present when the will was drafted and had no reason to do this. Suddenly, he recalled an incident from earlier that day. He and Brody had just returned from the hospital when they encountered Cami and Libby at the stairs. He had wondered when Libby and Cami had be so close,ing and going together. ¡°Was it Cami or Libby?¡± If it were Cami, Den wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her. But if Libby had seen the will¡¯s contents, it would cause endless trouble. ¡°Check the secret room immediately.¡± Den pressed a hidden button on the wall and waited for the entrance to appear before slipping inside. Just then, Pearl arrived and was shocked to see her father disappear before her eyes. ¡°A secret room¡­ just like on TV. Art truly imitates life.¡± She felt an unprecedented curiosity. ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see!¡± Entering the golden room, she was dazzled by the sheer amount of gold. The air was filled with the scent of wealth. Pearl took a deep breath; her already chaotic heart now pounded like a drum. She leaned against the cold wall, clutching her chest to calm herself. ¡°My God, so much gold.¡± ¡°This¡­ this is probably more than what banks have in reserve. No wonder Dad built a golden room to hide it; he must be afraid of being robbed.¡± After calming down, Pearl had another question. Her father imed to be self-made; what did he do in twenty years to earn so much money? Only her father knew the answer. Unaware that his secret room had been exposed, Den checked the surroundings as usual. He then went to a marked spot, dug up some soil, and retrieved an iron box. Opening it, he found the book and photos still inside. ¡°Thank goodness this wasn¡¯t discovered; otherwise, my secret would be out.¡± Besides the secret room and golden room, did her father have other secrets? Pearl wondered curiously. The next moment she witnessed something horrifying: Den moved a gold rack revealing another space. It was dark inside, starkly contrasting with the golden splendor outside. When he turned on the light, a woman with disheveled long hair was revealed inside. Her hands and feet were bound and suspended in mid-air; her eyes covered with a ck cloth. Blood-stained tears trickled down her dirty face. Hearing footsteps, the woman struggled against her chains, letting out beast-like growls. Chapter 1200: The Bleeding Butterfly Tattoo Looking around, he found no signs of anyone else entering the iron cell, and Den finally breathed a sigh of relief. He turned his gaze back to the bound woman. His eyes were filled withplex emotions that Pearl had never seen in her father before: affection, resentment, anticipation, madness¡­ all mixed together. ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re still as heartless as ever. Do you know how much that hurts me?¡± As he spoke, he stepped closer to the woman, observing her up close. Long-term imprisonment had left her skin extremely pale in the lightless environment, with faint blue veins visible beneath the surface. Her disheveled long hair reached the ground, one side as ck as ink, the other as white as snow. The stark contrast of ck and white seemed to sh violently in his vision. Her tattered dress hung loosely on her body. With a slight tug of his finger, most of the neckline fell away. Her exposed back was so thin that only skin and bones remained, with her protruding shoulder des looking both deformed and beautiful. ¡°Get out! Get out! Don¡¯t touch me, you bastard!¡± The woman¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in the darkness like the sound of a cello. ¡°I know you hate me. Go ahead and curse me if you have the strength.¡± ¡°Do you know it pains me to see you suffer like this? Why can¡¯t you just learn to behave?¡± Den smiled almost perversely. He moved behind her and buried his head against her protruding shoulder des. He extended his tongue and gently licked the tattoo on her back. Due to the dim light, Pearl couldn¡¯t see the full image of the tattoo but caught a glimpse of a colorful butterfly. The butterfly tattoo seemed to grow out of her bones, vivid and lifelike. It looked as if it was about to burst through her skin and fly away. Den kissed the butterfly reverently, as if he were under a spell. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and bit down hard on her shoulder de. ¡°Ah!¡± The woman¡¯s agonized scream pierced the air and echoed in the space. Pearl was startled and looked up again. Blood! Blood everywhere! Fresh blood rolled down her fair skin, slowly sliding over the butterfly tattoo¡­ only to be gently licked up by her father. He even licked his lips as if savoring it, looking more invigorated than before. ¡°Kill me! If you have the guts, kill me! You¡¯re a devil, not a human¡­¡± The woman shook violently, causing the chains binding her to clink together. What kind of hatred could drive a father to treat a woman so cruelly?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Many times, Pearl wanted to rush out and save her, but she held back. She knew that even if she rushed out now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to save the woman and might even spark a conflict between father and daughter. That would make saving her even harder. Denughed heartily, his rough, calloused fingers gently caressing the woman¡¯s wounded back. He ¡°considerately¡± helped her put her clothes back on. ¡°Kill you? What would I do if you died? I love you so much; I wish I could merge with you¡­¡± ¡°And don¡¯t you want to see her? She looks a lot like you, especially her eyes.¡± Mentioning ¡°her¡± made the woman even more agitated. Blood flowed rapidly, quickly staining her dress red. Her dress had long turned from white to deep red, dyed by her hot blood. ¡°Where is she? Where is she? Den, give her back to me!¡± The woman¡¯s voice echoed in Pearl¡¯s mind like a vengeful spirit. She didn¡¯t know how she eventually left the basement. That afternoon, she witnessed the most unforgettable scene of her life. In that dark ce, her loving father cruelly tormented a defenseless woman. Endless blood, piercing screams, tattered clothes, and a butterfly ready to take flight¡­ It felt like a demon was about to break through the surface and pounce on her soul. ¡°How could this happen? It must be a nightmare. It¡¯s too horrible¡­ I need to find Sam.¡± Pearl suddenly felt an unbearable weight on her chest, making it hard to breathe. She cked out and lost consciousness. Pearl had a very long dream. In the dream, the sky was pitch ck with a deep blue moon hanging above. Dark clouds covered thend in silence. She walked alone on a deserted path. The wind blew through the bamboo forest around her, casting shadows on the ground. A chill ran from her feet to her head. She stood at a crossroads, unsure of where to go next. Suddenly, a little girl in a pink dress appeared. She looked only two or three years old and was very cute. The little girl handed her a jar of fireflies and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Sister, can you help me find my mom?¡± Pearl was charmed by the girl and agreed to help. ¡°Sure, where is your mom?¡± ¡°She¡¯s taking care of my sister¡­ My sister is sick and needs my mom. I¡¯m very good and don¡¯t disturb them.¡± Pearl felt touched by how kind and understanding the little girl was. She carried the girl in one arm and held the jar of fireflies in the other as they walked into the bamboo forest. Before she knew it, they reached its depths. The scenery changed, revealing a two-story house with ake in front of it. The little girl¡¯s mother wore a white dress and held another equally cute girl in her arms. She looked in Pearl¡¯s direction with eyes full of hatred and relief. Just as Pearl wondered why she was being looked at that way, the woman spoke. ¡°Pearl, remember me forever.¡± Ssh- Theke¡¯s surface rippled as water sshed up. The water quickly turned red. The woman had jumped into theke with the little girl¡¯s sister tomit suicide. Pearl snapped back to reality in shock. ¡°No!¡± She wanted to save them, but the little girl in her arms suddenly cried out, ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you save my mom and sister?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Pearl didn¡¯t know how to answer. She had been stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t expect the woman to act so quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her apology did not earn the girl¡¯s forgiveness. Suddenly, the girl pulled out a knife from nowhere and stabbed herself in the chest. Her red heart fell out. Under the greenish light from the fireflies, the heart bled while still beating. At that moment, Pearl felt as if it was her own heart that had fallen out. It hurt so much. In the final scene of her dream, she hurriedly tried to pick up the girl but was shocked to find that she looked exactly like herself! ¡°If you can¡¯t even save Mom, what¡¯s the point of living?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± With a high-pitched scream, Pearl woke up drenched in sweat. Chapter 1201: The Universal Blood She immediately reached for her heart. Thump, thump- ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s beating so fast.¡± ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± As her father¡¯s anxious voice sounded, the room lights turned on. The sudden brightness dispelled the suffocating darkness of her dream. Seeing him for the first time, Pearl¡¯s mind shed back to scenes in the dungeon, filling her with immense fear. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± She backed away repeatedly, unable to look Den in the eye. Seeing her reaction, Den was puzzled. What was wrong with his daughter? ¡°Pearl, don¡¯t be afraid. Look closely, it¡¯s me, your father.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Looking at the kind smile of the middle-aged man in front of her-her biological father-Pearl couldn¡¯t reconcile him with the beast she had seen before. But they looked exactly the same. Could it all have been just a dream? Den sat on the edge of the bed, his voice gentle with concern. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, your father. Pearl, are you feeling better? The doctor said you fainted due to emotional distress. Can you tell me what happened?¡± He had no idea what was going on. Aftering out of the secret room, he received a call from the butler, Brody, saying that Pearl had fainted. The family doctor, who rushed over, said it was an old problem and that she just needed to rest more. Before leaving, he warned, ¡°She must not get too emotional again, or she might not wake up next time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pearl was born with congenital heart disease. Originally, it could have been resolved with a heart transnt. However, she also had O-type Rh-null blood, known as ¡°universal blood,¡± which could be given to any patient. The downside was that if someone with this blood type had an ident, they could only receive the same type of blood. Unfortunately, this blood type was rarer than Rh-negative blood. This was one reason Den sent his daughter abroad. For families practicing magic, Pearl¡¯s blood was the best material for cultivating mother parasites. If the Cunningham family discovered her existence, it would surely lead to conflict! They might drain her blood before her heart stopped beating, and he would never allow that to happen! Faced with her father¡¯s questions, Pearl chose to hide the truth to avoid worrying him. ¡°Nothing much, just tired froming back from the hospital.¡± ¡°Really? But I heard from the servants that you fainted after arguing with Cami. Did she say something?¡± Cami was hiding outside Pearl¡¯s room, nearly scratching her nails off in anxiety. [Oh no, given Den¡¯s love for Miss Pearl, if she says it was me¡­] Pearl noticed Cami immediately upon waking up and saw her reaction clearly. As a stranger and someone she disliked, Pearl felt no obligation to hide the truth for her. Without hesitation and under Cami¡¯s desperate gaze, Pearl said, ¡°Yes.¡± [It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!] Cami¡¯s face turned pale as she stood frozen in ce. As expected, Den was furious upon learning the truth. His sharp gaze was like a de. ¡°Get in here!¡± Terrified, Cami walked slowly from the door to the bed. Finally, she stood before them. Den raised his hand and pped her hard. The force quickly swelled her delicate face. Her head turned to one side, catching a glimpse of Miss Pearl¡¯s gloating expression, filling her with resentment. On the other side, Pearl pretended to be aggrieved and said nothing. Her demeanor only made Den feel more sorry for her and angrier at himself. Cami knew she had to save herself and urgently exined in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Gilliam, I know I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean it. I just mentioned something about the two families¡¯ marriage alliance without knowing Miss Pearl had a congenital heart condition.¡± Since she mentioned the marriage alliance, Pearl took the opportunity to voice her doubts. ¡°Dad, is it true? Are you really going to marry me off to Lord Parker? You know he¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say those words. Den didn¡¯t answer directly but turned to question Cami. ¡°Who told you this?¡± Only a few close people knew about the marriage alliance besides him. Where did this woman get the information? Could someone have betrayed him? It seemed unlikely; those few were his most trusted subordinates. Cami realized she had misspoken again. She couldn¡¯t say she heard it from Miss Libby; otherwise, even if Mr. Gilliam spared her, Miss Libby wouldn¡¯t. ¡°I heard it from a servant at Crete Mansion. I have a friend working there.¡± Even the Duke¡¯s residence knew! Pearl looked at her father with wide eyes. Even if there was only a one-in-a-thousand chance, she wanted to hear Den say it wasn¡¯t true. But reality was destined to disappoint her. After several seconds of silence under her gaze, her father nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What!¡± This answer was more despairing than death. Tears of disappointment streamed down her face as she breathed heavily in agitation, worsening her condition again. ¡°Why? Dad, am I really your biological daughter? What kind of father pushes his daughter into a fire pit?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry him! I¡¯d rather die now than marry him!¡± She pulled out the IV from her hand and tried to get out of bed but was stopped by Den just in time. He knew he owed Pearl in this matter. ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated; let¡¯s talk after you recover.¡± The doctor said if she fainted again, she might not wake up. Den regretted telling her the truth just now.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How can I not be agitated? You¡¯re marrying me off to a spoiled rich kid who¡¯s not even a real man!¡± ¡°Let go of me; I want to go back to Metshire.¡± ¡°If I had known you¡¯d treat me like this, I¡¯d rather not have you as my father! Even if I die alone in Metshire, that¡¯s my business!¡± Her angry words were like knives stabbing into Den¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t me her because everything she said was true; he had failed to protect her as a father. ¡°Pearl, calm down first.¡± ¡°Cami, leave us; I need to talk to Pearl alone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1202: Gathering Money Cami pretended to wipe away tears and quickly turned to leave. She had finally diverted Den¡¯s attention; staying any longer would only invite trouble. Though she was curious about how Den would exin this to his precious daughter, she knew better than to linger. ¡°Maybe I should eavesdrop for a bit?¡± she thought. The two inside were too preupied to notice her. Cami bent down and pressed her ear to the door, but before she could hear anything, someone tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Miss Cahan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The sudden voice startled her. She looked up to see Brody, Mr. Gilliam¡¯s trusted aide. She couldn¡¯t let him catch her eavesdropping, so she forced a smile to cover her embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ I was looking for my earring. Yes, it must have fallen near the door.¡± She nced around the floor but saw nothing. Sighing, she said, ¡°It must have fallen somewhere else. I¡¯ll look along the way.¡± ¡°That earring was a gift from the master; it¡¯s very expensive.¡± Her amateurish acting didn¡¯t fool Brody, but he chose not to expose her lie. Instead, he smiled politely. ¡°Would you like me to help you find it?¡± Cami waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No need, Brody. You must have important matters at the hospital. Finding an earring is a small thing; I can manage on my own.¡± ¡°You go ahead; I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Very well, Miss Cahan. Take care.¡± Brody watched her retreating figure until she disappeared into the elevator. Meanwhile, the voices from the room grew louder-they were arguing. Smart as he was, Brody could guess what was happening inside. Soon, the door opened and Mr. Gilliam emerged, his face clouded with anger and disappointment. Before leaving, he spoke earnestly to Miss Pearl: ¡°No matter what, you are still my daughter. In this world, no one loves you more than I do.¡± Hearing this, Pearl felt a lump in her throat and tears streamed down her face. ¡°You want to marry me off for your own gain. Your love is too cheap for me to care about! You never cared about me before; it¡¯s toote now! Get out!¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Den had never truly lived with her and didn¡¯t know how other fathers behaved. How was he supposed to handle his daughter¡¯s tantrums? It was a headache¡­ Reasoning didn¡¯t work; he couldn¡¯t bear to scold her either-she was his own flesh and blood. If anyone else dared tell him to ¡°get out,¡± their head would have rolled by now. Seeing this, Brody stepped forward as a mediator, speaking gently: ¡°Miss Pearl, please don¡¯t be like this. The master truly cares about you. The arranged marriage has its reasons; please bear with it for now. We will find a wayter.¡± Pearl, still furious, wouldn¡¯t listen. Her mind was filled with the nightmare and the reality of marrying someone she didn¡¯t love. ¡°Reasons? What reasons could he have? Isn¡¯t he the head of the Gilliam family? Who in Zheemond would dare challenge him? I hit Lord Parker in self-defense; even in court, I¡¯d be justified. If necessary, I¡¯ll apologize myself¡­¡± Her naivety was evident; she thought things were simpler than they were. Den saw no need to exin further-the engagement was already set in stone. ¡°Sigh, Miss Pearl, you don¡¯t understand yet. When you truly know the master, you¡¯ll realize everything he does is for you,¡± Brody said sincerely. He had been with Den since his twenties and had seen both his lowest and highest points. No matter what, Den always mentioned Miss Pearl¡¯s name. Sending her away was to protect her; agreeing to the Crete family marriage was ast resort due to the Gilliam family¡¯s dire situation. ¡°Brody, there¡¯s no need to exin. Pearl just woke up and needs rest. Let¡¯s leave her alone for a while.¡± ¡°If she understands, great; if not¡­ let her hate me.¡± Den didn¡¯t mind. She had every right to hate him-he hadn¡¯t fulfilled his duties as a father. With that, Den left. Brody lingered a moment longer and secretly slipped a note into Miss Pearl¡¯s hand before leaving. ¡°Uncle Brody, what is this?¡± she asked, puzzled. ¡°Read it and you¡¯ll understand. I have other matters to attend to; I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Pearl watched him leave before turning her attention to the note in her hand. She hesitated-her intuition told her that reading it would bring more trouble. Night fell over the bustling streets filled with people of all kinds. The noisy music from bars was unsettling. A woman hugged herself tightly as she hurried through the crowd, asionally ncing back to see if anyone suspicious was following her. Her behavior seemed odd to onlookers because of what she was carrying-a bundle of cash wrapped in a skirt she had exchanged at a second-hand market for $4, 000. To Ruth, this was a fortune.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She had to be cautious not to get robbed. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered $4, 000 out of $6, 000; I¡¯ll have to find a way to get the remaining $2, 000 tomorrow,¡± she thought. With fewer sses now, Ruth nned to find work at a Western restaurant to gather the money in the limited time she had left. When she got home, the rare sight of a litmp greeted her. An old kerosenemp cast light through its dirty ss shade. Nearby, her mother Louisa used a triangr iron stand to support a small ck pot filled with potato chunks and green vegetables-no meat or even oil in sight. Knowing that the pot of potato and vegetable stew might not be enough for their family of four, Louisa added a bowl of water and an extra spoonful of salt to stretch it further for dinner. Chapter 1203: Fleeing with the Money After a day of hunger, Ruth returned home and instantly lost her appetite at the sight before her. When she was out with thedy of the Gilliam family, they dined on fine Western cuisine or exquisite stir-fry dishes. Whaty before her now could only be described as ¡°pig food.¡± Louisa noticed Ruth¡¯s bulging handbag and immediately became enthusiastic. ¡°Ruth, you¡¯re just in time. Come and eat.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry. You go ahead.¡± With that, Ruth prepared to lie down and rest. She had barely taken a few steps when someone bumped into her. It was Ryan. Standing under the dim light, his long bangs covered the greed in his eyes, and his wide grin revealed a mouth full of teeth. For a moment, Ruth felt as if he might devour her. ¡°Sis, did you get the money? How much did you get for that dress?¡± Money, money, money. Every time he opened his mouth, it was about money. He only called her ¡°sis¡± when he needed cash. Ruth decided to keep it vague and answered dismissively. ¡°Not much.¡± Her response displeased Ryan, who immediately grumbled: ¡°Not much? How much exactly? We need $6, 000 by the end of the month, or it won¡¯t just be me in trouble.¡± Hearing this, Ruth red at him fiercely. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve to say such shameless things!¡± ¡°You caused this mess, and now you expect me to clean it up? If you think I¡¯m unreliable, why don¡¯t you handle it yourself!¡± It was bad enough that she had to help pay off his debt. Now he acted as if the $6, 000 was her responsibility. How ridiculous. Was it her who lost the money gambling? Her outburst left everyone in the tent too scared to make a sound. Saul looked at Ruth with shame but said nothing. Louisa thought her daughter was overreacting. ¡°Your brother is just concerned about you. There¡¯s no need to get so angry.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s only right for him to ask. We need to figure out how much more we need so we can alle up with a solution.¡± ¡°Concerned?¡± Ruthughed sarcastically at the word. ¡°He¡¯s not concerned about me; he¡¯s concerned about the money. And it¡¯s not just him; you want to know too!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Louisa was at a loss for words but quickly tried to justify herself: ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Of course, I have the right to ask. Don¡¯t forget, I gave you life!¡± Whenever the past was brought up, Louisa would remind Ruth of how many people advised her to abort when she was pregnant. She gave Ruth this life! In truth, Ruth didn¡¯t feel grateful at all for this life. If living meant suffering and poverty, she would rather never have been born! ¡°Fine, since you all want to see it so badly, I¡¯ll show you!¡± In a fit of anger, Ruth threw her handbag on the table. Under their watchful eyes, she unzipped it and pulled out stacks of money. ¡°Here are two stacks. Count them yourselves.¡± With that, Ruth turned and left the tent. She almost ran out, afraid someone would see her crying in frustration. ¡°Ruth, where are you going sote?¡± Her stepfather tried to chase after her but couldn¡¯t keep up with Ruth¡¯s healthy stride due to his disability. She quickly left him behind. Bang- In the dark night, Saul identally stepped on broken ss, causing his foot to bleed profusely. ¡°Saul, are you okay?¡± Louisa had also chased after them but quickly forgot about her daughter when she saw her husband¡¯s injury, focusing instead on checking his wound. The man endured the pain and stood up with Louisa¡¯s help. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go check on Ruth. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to be out alone thiste.¡± The slums were filled with drug dealers and thieves. What if something happened?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Louisa nced into the night but saw no sign of her daughter. In anger, she said, ¡°She ran out on her own. If something happens, it¡¯s her own fault. Let¡¯s get your wound treated first.¡± Given the situation, Saul didn¡¯t know what to say. Louisa and Ruth were indeed mother and daughter; their tempers were identical. ¡°Let¡¯s hope she¡¯s safe.¡± When they returned to the tent, they discovered an even bigger problem- The money was gone! And so was Ryan. Saul stood there with a sullen face, feeling more pain from disappointment than from his bleeding foot. ¡°That brat must have taken the money to gamble again!¡± It seemed highly likely. Without thinking, Louisa ran out of the tent to find him. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him now.¡± She hoped to catch him before he entered the casino. The couple searched around the junkyard several times but found no trace of him. He had probably already gone into town. At this point, they could only hope Ryan would win some money. The next day, Louisa went to work at the restaurant as usual. She worked as a dishwasher from eight in the morning until eleven at night. During busy times, she also helped serve tea and do other odd jobs. During lunch rush hour, the chef asked Louisa to serve food to table eight. She wiped her hands on her apron and carefully carried the dish out of the kitchen. As she served the food, she noticed that the guests at table eight were different from the usual crowd. Among these poor folks, they stood out in their suits and serious demeanor, exuding an intimidating aura. ¡°Here is your food.¡± The man closest to her reached out to take it. Louisa let go without thinking, but he suddenly pulled his hand back. Crash- The te fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. The food sttered onto the man¡¯s polished shoes. He flew into a rage and overturned the table. ¡°Damn it! Are you blind? Were you trying to burn me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°Sorry isn¡¯t enough! Guys, trash this ce!¡± At hismand, hispanions began wrecking the restaurant. Within moments, they had destroyed everything. The other diners fled in fear, some even taking their tes with them. Louisa cowered in a corner, trembling. She couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening. She had let go only after seeing him reach for it. But who would believe her now? Chapter 1204: Have a Baby The Foley Mansion. Early in the morning, the butler Joe instructed the servants to clean the house inside and out. Cheyenne and Kelvin were both at home. They decided to visit the old house to apany Grandpa. Watching the petite woman sitting at the dressing table in a white silk camisole, Kelvin suddenly felt a sense of peace and tranquility. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her delicate and beautiful back. It was only after looking that he realized howplicated makeup could be! A series of questions burst out of him: Mr. Foley: ¡°Why are you using a wall brush on your face?¡± Cheyenne: ¡°It¡¯s called a makeup brush, thank you!¡± Mr. Foley: ¡°But why are you putting lipstick on your eyelids?¡± Cheyenne: ¡°Putting?¡± Was her technique really that rough? To test Mr. Foley¡¯s understanding of makeup, she decided to quiz him on the spot. She picked up a mauve lipstick from the dressing table and asked him, ¡°Do you know what color this is?¡± Kelvin looked incredulous, his lips curving into a proud smile. ¡°Are you treating me like I¡¯m colorblind? That¡¯s obviously red.¡± ¡°And this one?¡± She switched to a tomato red lipstick. Mr. Foley was still confident: ¡°It¡¯s still red!¡± Cheyenne burst intoughter, realizing that in a man¡¯s eyes, both mauve and rose were simply red! ¡°Diagnosisplete, you¡¯re the epitome of a straight man.¡± ¡°Let me tell you the correct answer. Although they¡¯re both red, if you look closely, they¡¯re different shades.¡± ¡°The first one is mauve, and the second is tomato red. Now it¡¯s your turn to tell me which one looks better on me.¡± Kelvin: ¡°¡­¡± Red is red; how could there be so many distinctions? ¡°Ahem¡­ I didn¡¯tpare them closely just now. Why don¡¯t you put them on and let me see?¡± When he made this small suggestion, he never thought Cheyenne would agree. In her words: [I dress up for myself, not for you. What does it matter what you like?] ¡°Alright, then you pick. Whichever you choose today, I¡¯ll wear.¡± This statement gave Kelvin immense pride. To him, it wasn¡¯t just about a lipstick; it represented Cheyenne¡¯s respect for him! Respect indeed! ¡°It¡¯s not easy; I¡¯ve finally waited for this day.¡± ¡°I must choose carefully.¡± But looking at the row of lipsticks, there were at least twenty or thirty all in red shades. How should he choose? Cheyenne flicked her long hair over her chest and winked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll cancel what I just said.¡± Cancel the privilege? No way, he thought. He randomly picked one. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ve chosen!¡± At thest second, Kelvin picked the most eye-catching one from the box. Cheyenne saw it was her favorite orange-red. ¡°Alright, this one then.¡± Just as she reached out to take the lipstick, Kelvin pressed her down on the chair. ¡°You sit; I¡¯ll apply it for you.¡± Kelvin knelt on one knee, gently holding her chin with one hand; With the other hand, he carefully traced her lips with the lipstick. Feeling his attentiveness, Cheyenne felt a bit shy and wanted to avoid his scorching gaze. ¡°Is it done?¡± Kelvin knew she was shy. Even after having two children with him, Cheyenne was still as easily embarrassed as a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, which he found endlessly charming. ¡°It¡¯s done, but looking at you¡­¡± The next moment, Kelvin threw the lipstick aside, lifted her from the chair, and carried her to the bed. ¡°Stop it; Grandpa is waiting for us at the old house.¡± Without giving her a chance to argue, his tall and heavy body covered hers, repeatedly savoring her luscious red lips. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. If Grandpa knows we¡¯re trying to have another baby, he¡¯ll definitely support us.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Their trip to the old house was dyed by two hours. Cheyenne remained silent with a cold face all the way, scaring Cierra into behaving herself. But her curious little eyes didn¡¯t stay idle, ncing at her mom and then at her dad. ¡°Mommy, did Daddy make you angry?¡± the little princess suddenly asked. Facing her soft and adorable daughter, Cheyenne¡¯s anger dissipated a lot. She pulled Cierra into her arms. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve had a dark face since getting in the car, and Daddy keeps looking at you secretly.¡± She had noticed everything. ¡°Great-grandpa said that if Mommy is angry, it¡¯s definitely Daddy¡¯s fault.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°So punish Daddy by making him transfer money to apologize. Mommy, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Driving, Kelvin was so moved he didn¡¯t know what to say. See! A daughter was so considerate! Chapter 1205: A Game to Win Money The local casino was bustling with people. Ryan, carrying $4, 000, wandered around the various tables with a carefree attitude. He was in high spirits. Spotting a familiar figure, he immediately whistled loudly and waved. ¡°Hello, Ibrahim.¡± Ibrahim, the casino¡¯s floor manager and head of security, was amon sight here. However, he was quite surprised to see Ryan calling out to him. Usually, Ryan would run away at the sight of him, but today he boldly greeted him. Ryan¡¯s luck was good today; he won big as soon as he sat down at the table. For someone who had been losing for months, this was a huge relief. With money in his pocket, he felt more confident. ¡°It¡¯s you, kid. You still dare toe here¡­ What? Have you gathered the $6, 000 you owe?¡± The mention of the $6, 000 gambling debt didn¡¯t bother Ryan at all now. He took out the money from his bag and threw it in front of Ibrahim, speaking arrogantly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just $6, 000?¡± ¡°Look¡­ I have $20, 000 here. Ibrahim, I can pay you back that $6, 000 right now.¡± Ibrahim knew exactly how Ryan had won this money. To lure Ryan further, he didn¡¯t take the $6, 000 but instead made another suggestion. ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re really lucky today.¡± Even Ibrahim¡¯s praise made Ryan believe his luck had truly turned! ¡°No way. I won because of my smart mind.¡± ¡°Really? Do you dare to y a game with me?¡± ¡°If you win, not only will I waive the $6, 000 debt, but I¡¯ll also give you another $20, 000.¡± This meant that if he won, he would get $26, 000! Ryan¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought. This was like a pie falling from the sky. How could he miss such an opportunity? Given his good luck today, he was confident he¡¯d win and take home that $26, 000. However, it seemed too good to be true. Ryan confirmed again. ¡°Really? If I win, you¡¯ll give me that $26, 000?¡± In front of everyone, Ibrahim nodded and announced loudly: ¡°I always keep my word. If you don¡¯t believe me, just pay me the $6, 000 now.¡± ¡°As for the extra $20, 000, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Saying this, Ibrahim extended his hand for the money. Seeing this, Ryan quickly hugged his money and dodged, exining with a smile: ¡°No way, Ibrahim. How could I not believe you? Let¡¯s do it now. You set the rules.¡± Ryan had fallen into the trap, and Ibrahim was pleased. ¡°Great! I like your style. The rules are simple: one round of dice will decide everything.¡± To ensure fairness, they started the bet under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. The dice would be rolled by a third-party dealer from the casino. The dealers were professionally trained and could understand Ibrahim¡¯s signals with just a nce. The dice rattled in the cup as the dealer moved smoothly and naturally. No one could see any ws. ¡°One, two, three¡­ start.¡± Ibrahim stood confidently by the table with his arms crossed and said casually: ¡°You¡¯re the guest; you should choose first. Go ahead.¡± Looking at the cup on the table, Ryan hesitated. Seeing him hesitate for so long, Ibrahim urged him. ¡°Hurry up. If you don¡¯t choose, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve decided¡­ I¡¯ll bet on high!¡± He had been betting on high all night and had been lucky. He wanted to try it onest time. Ibrahim knew what was going on and naturally chose low. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s reveal.¡± Everyone gathered around curiously. All eyes were on the unremarkable ck cup. The crowd was divided into two camps, arguing incessantly. ¡°High! High! High!¡± ¡°Low! Low! Low!¡± The dealer nced at Ibrahim subconsciously. Ibrahim nodded slightly in response. The exchangested only a second and went unnoticed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to reveal it now. One, two, three¡­¡± The three dice slowly came into view. Ryan leaned on the table with wide eyes staring at the dice cup. ¡°Four, five, six¡­ it¡¯s high!¡± ¡°Great! I guessed right! Hahaha.¡± This was the happiest day of Ryan¡¯s life. He had never won so much money in one go! If this wasn¡¯t luck, what was? He thought it must be his deceased mother finally blessing him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Ibrahim¡¯s face darkened slightly but losing this amount of money didn¡¯t bother him much. ¡°Someone bring $20, 000 for him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A server brought over $20, 000 on a tray and handed it to Ryan under everyone¡¯s envious gaze. Ryan epted it joyfully. At this moment, Ibrahim suddenly asked: ¡°Wait a minute. Do you want to win more money?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ryan was already intoxicated by his victory. Wanting to win more money, he had no idea he was falling into Ibrahim¡¯s trap. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll put up $100, 000 for another game. One round decides everything. How about it?¡± ¡°$100, 000? My God!¡± Ryan was deeply tempted. If he had that $100, 000, the first thing he¡¯d do is spend a night at Club Royal. The lure of money made Ryan agree. He bet all his money. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. I must win that $100, 000 today!¡± The dealer rolled the dice again. This time it should have been Ibrahim¡¯s turn to choose first but Ryan jumped in with his answer. ¡°High!¡± He had been winning by betting on high all night and believed this time would be no different. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll bet on low.¡± Ibrahim touched his nose and said maliciously. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll bet on high and I¡¯ll put up $100, 000¡­ if I don¡¯t have enough I¡¯ll write an IOU.¡± The onlookers saw Ryan win $20, 000 in thest round and thought he was lucky so they followed him and bet on high too. When the cup was lifted everyone was stunned. ¡°What? How could this happen?¡± ¡°My money! This was supposed to be for my wedding!¡± Chapter 1206: I Don’t Think Much of It Ryan was so agitated that he fainted on the spot. All his money had gone down the drain. Not only that, he now had a debt of $66, 000. After a few days of rest, Sam¡¯s injuries had somewhat improved. The doctor had just finished examining him. Signing his name on the diagnosis report, the doctor said, ¡°You¡¯re recovering well, Mr. Hurst. You can be discharged tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± His subordinates could hardly believe that he had recovered so quickly. They had been there when he was bandaged up; Mr. Hurst¡¯s entire back had been covered in blisters, and it looked like ayer of skin had peeled off. ¡°Really, doctor? Shouldn¡¯t he stay a couple more days to make sure he¡¯s fully recovered before being discharged?¡± Feeling his medical skills were being questioned, the doctor frowned in displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ve checked thoroughly. It¡¯s just superficial wounds; he can recuperate at home. There¡¯s no need to waste money staying here.¡± The blond henchman wanted to retort: Mr. Hurst isn¡¯t short on money! Sam cleared his throat, signaling for him to step back, and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow.¡± Although everything was under his control, he still felt uneasy without overseeing things personally. Since Sam had spoken, the blond henchman dared not disobey. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hurst. I¡¯ll inform the brothers at the hall right away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the blond henchman and the doctor left, Sam was alone in the ward. Every minute and second spent in this cold room filled with the unpleasant smell of disinfectant made him loathe it. At that moment, an elderly couple walked hand in hand past the door. It seemed the husband was seriously ill, and his wife was constantly supporting him. The old man refused to take his bitter medicine, acting petntly. The old woman was both angry and amused. She tugged at his ear and scolded him. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯ll find sweet medicine? You need to take it to get better. Stop dawdling and take it quickly.¡± ¡°Our grandson is waiting for us at home to celebrate his seventh birthday.¡± Mentioning their adorable grandson brought a bright smile to the elderly man¡¯s face. But the next moment, he sighed and shook his head. ¡°If only I had a piece of chocte, I could take the medicine without leaving a drop.¡± The old woman seemed to have anticipated this. She magically pulled out a piece of liquor-filled chocte from her pocket and ced it in his hand. ¡°Here, the chocte is right here. Now take your medicine.¡± ¡°You were prepared all along.¡± ¡°Of course, after so many years together, don¡¯t you think I know your habits? Now you can take your medicine obediently.¡± Even in their twilight years, with white hair and wrinkled faces, they still understood and supported each other. Suchpanionship was truly touching. For a moment, Sam felt an unprecedented loneliness. He counted what he had at that moment and found it pitifully little. After watching the elderly couple leave, the corridor became empty again, with only a faint breeze blowing through. Suddenly, Pearl¡¯s image shed in his mind. For several days in a row, she had been bringing him various strange soups. She brought them for several days, and the blond henchman had diarrhea for several days. Today, not receiving any of her culinary experiments made him feel somewhat disappointed. ¡°Could she be working on a new menu again?¡± Just as he finished speaking, he heard a faint sound from outside the door, gradually getting closer¡­ ¡°Could it be her?¡± To maintain his image, he quicklyy back under the covers and put on his sses. He grabbed a book from the bedside table and pretended to read. Knock knock knock- The knocking came right on time. ¡°Mr. Hurst, may Ie in?¡± That voice¡­ Sam was momentarily taken aback; it didn¡¯t sound like Miss Pearl. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t ask for his permission. Not barging in directly would already be a great respect for him. Collecting his thoughts briefly, Sam closed the book and tossed it onto the cab beside him. ¡°Come in.¡± The man¡¯s voice carried no emotion, making it impossible to discern whether he was pleased or displeased. Ruth mustered her courage and walked in. As soon as she entered, she saw the man¡¯s strikingly handsome face. She shyly lowered her head, not daring to look at him directly. ¡°Mr. Hurst, are you feeling better today?¡± Sam¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a second before moving away. The girl¡¯s reaction disgusted him. ¡°And you are?¡± The question sent a chill through Ruth¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t even remember who she was or her name¡­ ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Ruth¡­ Miss Pearl¡¯s friend. Didn¡¯t she mention me to you?¡± Sam replied with certainty, ¡°No.¡± ¡°How could she?¡± Ruth couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger. She had clearly asked Pearl to help her pursue Mr. Hurst, and Pearl had agreed. But she hadn¡¯t done so. It must be because she also liked Mr. Hurst and thus deceived her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sam didn¡¯t care about Ruth¡¯s rtionship with Pearl; he was more curious about why she was here. ¡°Miss Ruth, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Facing the man¡¯s gentle smile made Ruth¡¯s heart race even faster. How should she tell Mr. Hurst that she liked him? Feigning ignorance, Sam continued, ¡°Are you here to see Miss Pearl?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯te to the hospital today. You might want to check at Gilliam Mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see Miss Pearl.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s not here¡­ this chicken soup is for you, Mr. Hurst. You need to replenish your nutrition.¡± As she spoke, she handed him the thermos container she was holding. Sam politely declined. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but my diet is already taken care of. You should take the chicken soup back.¡± She had even used her private savings to make this pot of chicken soup. If Mr. Hurst didn¡¯t take it, wouldn¡¯t her money be wasted? ¡°Mr. Hurst, please don¡¯t be polite. If it weren¡¯t for you stepping in, Lord Parker wouldn¡¯t have spared me and Miss Pearl.¡± ¡°This is just a small token of my appreciation; I hope you won¡¯t refuse.¡± Since she mentioned it, Sam decided to tell her the truth. ¡°You overthink it. It was Mr. Gilliam who instructed me to apologize; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.¡± Ruth was speechless. Mr. Hurst¡¯s bluntness left her at a loss for words. ¡°Regardless of whether it was Mr. Gilliam¡¯s request or not, you helped us resolve this trouble. It¡¯s only right for me to thank you.¡± ¡°Mr. Hurst¡­ what do you think of me?¡± As she said this, she looked at Sam with shy eyes full of anticipation. Upon hearing this, the man remained silent for several seconds before smiling. His maic voice was as gentle as water, but his words were like a plunge into an abyss. ¡°I don¡¯t think much of you.¡± Chapter 1207: Friendship Fractured, Friends Turned Foes Ruth¡¯s first confession-failed. After leaving the hospital room, her mind was filled with his dismissive words and the man¡¯s mocking smile. ¡°Love and romance are not for me, Sam. Even if I wanted someone to ease my loneliness, it would never be you.¡± ¡°People who use vanity to cover their poverty, dreaming of any chance to change their fate, only end up falling into a deeper abyss.¡± She didn¡¯t even know how she managed to walk out of the hospital room; her legs felt as heavy as lead. ¡°Ruth? What are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, someone tapped her shoulder from behind, and a familiar voice rang in her ears. Turning around, she saw Pearl, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in days. Pearl looked much thinner, wearing a high-end pink off-shoulder dress that entuated her pure and elegant demeanor. Her single-shoulder bag was also thetest fashion item, which Ruth had seen in magazines and knew cost several thousand dors. Ruth felt both jealous and bitter. The grievances she suffered in front of Sam erupted when she met Pearl. ¡°I came to visit Mr. Hurst and brought him some chicken soup. He even praised my cooking.¡± She deliberately showed the chicken soup she was holding to Pearl. Coincidentally, Pearl also had chicken soup in her bag. She felt inferior and hid her bag behind her back. Because Sam had never praised her chicken soup, but now he praised Ruth¡¯s¡­ They must be getting along well. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Is he feeling better?¡± Seeing Pearl¡¯s absent-minded look, Ruth seemed to understand something and sneered inwardly. ¡°He¡¯s much better. By the way, Pearl, didn¡¯t I tell you I like Mr. Hurst?¡± ¡°Do you have any way for me to see him often?¡± The best way would be to work as a maid in his vi, but Pearl didn¡¯t want to do that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ruth. I¡­ I can¡¯t help you.¡± Ruth had long known that Pearl wasn¡¯t sincere about helping her, so she angrily exposed her ¡°true colors.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help or don¡¯t want to? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know; you like him too, don¡¯t you?¡± Pearl thought she had hidden it well, but with the impending arranged marriage, how could she dare to be with Sam? ¡°Ruth, let me exin¡­¡± Before she could finish, Ruth interrupted her. ¡°Enough! You¡¯re a liar. You pretend to help me pursue Mr. Hurst while secretly being attentive to him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a two-faced friend like you. From now on, I won¡¯t believe a word you say. Goodbye.¡± Five years of friendship shattered today. It turns out that false things remain false in real life; they will never be real. Before leaving, Ruth ruthlessly said, ¡°From now on, we are no longer friends. As for pursuing Mr. Hurst, let¡¯s see who does better.¡± With that, she turned and left without looking back. Pearl panicked and quickly ran after her. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Ruth. You misunderstood me¡­ Don¡¯t you know me at all after five years of friendship?¡± How could she be someone who stabs others in the back? Even if she liked Sam, she never intended topete with Ruth. Unfortunately, Ruth was already far away in her anger, and Pearl¡¯s exnation dissipated in the empty corridor. Sam watched from a distance as Pearl crouched in the corner crying and felt a twinge of pity. He walked over slowly and stood before her. After thinking for a moment, he took a clean handkerchief from his suit pocket and handed it to her, gentlyforting her: ¡°Why are you crying? If a friend isn¡¯t sincere, it¡¯s better not to have one.¡± ¡°Besides, as thedy of the Gilliam family, many people want to be your friend.¡± Pearl stared nkly at the dark blue handkerchief he offered, tears hanging from her eyshes. ¡°Thank you.¡± She took the handkerchief and wiped away her tears before saying pitifully, ¡°But you don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to have no friends. I¡¯ve lived abroad alone for so many years without any family or friends around. That¡¯s why I wanted to cherish this hard-won friendship.¡± Friends¡­ He once had two very close friends too, but what did it matter? In the end, he chose to sacrifice them. ¡°Foolish!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Not only was it foolish to believe in so-called friends! It was even more foolish to unconditionally give others what they needed. ¡°You consider her a friend, but have you ever thought about what you are in her eyes? A sucker?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure this girl named Ruth will only hate you more in the future.¡± ¡°Put away your so-called sincerity. To survive in the Gilliam family or even manage it, you must be ruthless and always keep some vignce.¡± In this regard, Libby did very well. Inparison, Pearl was like a flower grown in a greenhouse, innocent to the point of stupidity. ¡°No way. She¡¯s just mad at me now; she¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t listen to him anymore, Sam didn¡¯t bother persuading her further; it would only waste his breath. ¡°Suit yourself. Now shouldn¡¯t you go back? Don¡¯t let Mr. Gilliam worry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see my dad right now. Sam, can I stay at your ce for a few days?¡± Sam knew about the conflict between her and her father. When Pearl made this request, he refused without hesitation. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s best if Miss Pearl goes home.¡± ¡°Please, just let me stay for a few days.¡± ¡°I have nowhere else to go except Gilliam Mansion. If you don¡¯t take me in, I¡¯ll have to sleep on the street.¡± ¡°Would you really let a pretty girl like me sleep on the street?¡± ¡°Besides, your vi is so big; isn¡¯t it a waste for just two or three people to live there?¡± ¡°I could keep youpany and chat with you; wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡± She didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse. Sam rubbed his forehead in frustration and asked coolly, ¡°Do I have any choice?¡± Pearl knew he had agreed and cheered happily. ¡°Of course not!¡± Red Maple Vi. Miss Pearl finally got what she wanted and moved in again. This time she came ¡°prepared.¡± Giana had already received Sam¡¯s call and prepared the room as instructed. After all,st time Miss Pearl left, Mr. Sam had the master bedroom and bathroom renovated at great expense. Hopefully, this time they could save some money. Chapter 1208: Miss Pearl Takes Sasha to the Amusement Park Giana stood at the door waiting, and after a while, she finally saw the familiar luxury car drive into view. The driver was the blond henchman, who was not allowed to enter the vi and could only park in the courtyard. ¡°Miss Pearl, we¡¯ve arrived at Red Maple Vi.¡± ¡°Ah? So soon¡­ Thank you. Could you also help me carry my luggage upstairs?¡± The blond henchman smiled wryly and reluctantly refused Miss Pearl¡¯s request. ¡°Sorry, Miss Pearl, Mr. Hurst¡¯s vi doesn¡¯t allow anyone to enter, including me. Let alone go upstairs. You¡¯ll have to ask Giana for help.¡± What kind of rule is that? Pearl pouted in dissatisfaction and asked defiantly, ¡°Then why is that woman named Giana allowed to stay here?¡± ¡°Because Giana is deaf and mute, and Mr. Hurst saved her life. She signed a three-year contract of servitude.¡± The answer surprised Miss Pearl. In this day and age, someone still signs a contract of servitude? Sam doesn¡¯t seem like a harsh person. Why would he do such a thing? And Giana, did she sign the contract willingly? ¡°Got it. Then please open the trunk; I¡¯ll carry it myself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Afraid that Miss Pearl might get angry and take it out on him, the blond henchman quickly drove away after dropping her off. Pearl wondered why he was so afraid of her. Just then, a sweet voice came from behind, refreshing her ears. She turned around to see a little girl in a beautiful white dress, wobbling as she ran towards her. ¡°Pearl!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At that moment, Pearl¡¯s heart melted. She immediately dropped her suitcase and opened her arms to run towards Sasha. ¡°Sasha!¡± If it weren¡¯t for their age and gender difference, one might think they were acting out a long-awaited reunion drama. Pearl picked Sasha up and spun her around in the air. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for days. Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I thought about you while eating and before sleeping.¡± Oh, this sweet little mouth. She was so envious. Whose daughter is this, so pretty and considerate? ¡°Good girl. Since you¡¯re so good, I¡¯ll take you out for some delicious foodter.¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of going out but quickly dimmed again. She shook her little head sadly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but it¡¯s better not to take me out.¡± Sasha sighed, looking troubled, which caught Pearl¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sighing? Don¡¯t you want to go out and y?¡± If that¡¯s the case, she wouldn¡¯t force her. ¡°Of course not!¡± In fact, Sasha had long wanted to go out. She had been living here for two months and didn¡¯t even know where this ce was. Although Giana treated her well and Uncle Sam never made things difficult for her, she missed her parents, uncle, and Cierra. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Sasha nced around at the people present. Only Giana was there, so she felt safe to tell Pearl: ¡°Actually, Uncle Sam doesn¡¯t let me go out. He brought me here. Being able to move freely in the vi is already good enough.¡± Pearl couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. Why would he bring an innocent child here? And from their interactions, Sam seemed to adore Sasha and didn¡¯t look like he wanted to make things difficult for her. But Sasha didn¡¯t seem like a child who would lie. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If he mes anyone when he returns, he can me me.¡± Without further ado, Pearl left all her luggage for Giana to handle and took Sasha to the amusement park. Giana chased after them, making protesting sounds, but she couldn¡¯t catch up with Pearl and could only watch as Pearl took Sasha away. The security guard at the door tried to stop them, but Miss Pearl shut him up with one sentence. ¡°Even Sam has to listen to my dad. Think about that.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Taking advantage of the security guard¡¯s hesitation, Miss Pearl had already gotten into a taxi with Sasha. ¡°Hurry up and notify Mr. Hurst. Both of them are important guests. If anything happens to either of them, we can¡¯t afford it.¡± On the other side, Sam received a call from the servant and remained silent for a long time. He knew that once troublemaker Pearl moved in, his peace would be over. He just didn¡¯t expect trouble toe so quickly. She really didn¡¯t disappoint him at all. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hurst? Are you listening? What should we do now? Should we send someone to follow and protect Miss Pearl and Miss Sasha?¡± The security guard¡¯s voice came again. Sam¡¯s crimson lips parted slightly as he finally spoke. ¡°No need. Just do your job well. They¡¯lle back when they¡¯ve had enough fun.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As for Pearl, he believed Den had already sent people to protect her secretly. There was no need for him to expose his forces prematurely. At the amusement park, today was Sasha¡¯s happiest day in over two months. Pearl took her on roller coasters, carousels, and even experienced the thrilling pirate ship ride. The Gilliam family¡¯s men hiding in the shadowsined as they watched: ¡°Being born into a good family is really a skill. Look at Miss Pearl¡­ She doesn¡¯t have to do anything; just having a good father means she can live a life of luxury.¡± ¡°Exactly. Compared to Miss Libby, Miss Pearl is far behind.¡± ¡°Last time Miss Libby single-handedly fought a boxing champion and took thirty punches from him. If it were Miss Pearl, she¡¯d probably cry after one punch.¡± ¡°I heard Mr. Gilliam ns to let Miss Pearl manage the Gilliam family. Is that true? If it is, I dare say the Gilliam family is doomed!¡± ¡°Sigh, such matters are beyond our control as small fry. Butpared to Miss Pearl, I trust Miss Libby¡¯s abilities more.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. If Mr. Hurst assists¡­¡± They whispered without caution, and Pearl overheard everything. However, she wasn¡¯t angry; she just felt embarrassed. ¡°Hey, you guys! I¡¯ve noticed you for a while now. What are you talking about? Want toe over and y?¡± Everyone looked at each other in shock. No way! Did Miss Pearl notice them? Then everything they said¡­ Pearl smiled generously at them and said: ¡°That¡¯s right; I heard everything.¡± Now they were doomed; they might as well pack up and go home. Chapter 1209: Miss Pearl Treats Everyone to Have Fun ¡°Miss Pearl, spare us! We were just talking nonsense and didn¡¯t mean to insult you.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Pearl, we know we were wrong. We won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, please don¡¯t be angry. I have elderly parents and young children to support.¡± Pearl felt embarrassed for them as they cried like children. She snorted in annoyance. ¡°Alright, shut up! A real man takes responsibility for his actions. You didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as capable as my sister. I just happened to be born into a good family. These are all facts.¡± The subordinates were speechless. Miss Pearl, your words scare us even more. It would be better if you just punished us. Pearl was also frustrated. She was telling the truth, but why didn¡¯t they believe her? ¡°Forget it, talking to you is a waste of time. Let me ask you, who sent you to follow me?¡± One of the subordinates quickly exined, ¡°Miss Pearl, don¡¯t misunderstand. We weren¡¯t following you; we were protecting you!¡± Pearl red at him. ¡°Fine, then tell me, who sent you to ¡®protect¡¯ me? Was it Sam or¡­ that person?¡± She didn¡¯t want to mention that person because she was in a bad mood, so she hoped it was Sam¡¯s idea. The truth was bound to disappoint her. Another subordinate, oblivious to Pearl¡¯s feelings, said boldly, ¡°Mr. Hurst is still in the hospital and has no time for these trivial matters. It was Mr. Gilliam who instructed us to follow and protect you.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Trivial matters!¡± Pearl put her hands on her hips in anger and red at the man. He swallowed hard, wondering if he had said something wrong. The other two looked at him as if he were an idiot, silently questioning how he could survive in society with such low emotional intelligence. Taking a deep breath, Pearl had an idea for the perfect punishment. ¡°You! Stand up. Do you see that roller coaster?¡± The man nodded, not understanding her intention but answered honestly: ¡°I see it.¡± ¡°Go ride it twenty times. Not one less.¡± Twenty times! No way, he had a fear of heights. Just as he was about to protest, Miss Pearl handed a stack of tickets to another man. She instructed, ¡°You two supervise him. If he misses even one ride, you can leave the Gilliam family.¡± The two instantly perked up. ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t miss a single ride. We won¡¯t let Miss Pearl down.¡± Pearl turned and left, satisfied. After ying all day, she was tired and nned to take Sasha to a nearby food stall for some ice cream while watching the next performance. Meanwhile, the friendship boat capsized quickly. To avoid being kicked out of the Gilliam family, the two men escorted their friend to the roller coaster. Before leaving, they couldn¡¯t help but gloat. ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve never been to an amusement park because your family is poor? Today you¡¯re in luck; Miss Pearl is treating you to have fun.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this, brother. We¡¯re good friends. Remember when your socks had holes? I mended them for you.¡± ¡°I know, so when you survive this, I¡¯ll buy you a new pair of socks.¡± Nothing more to say. Time to go. As the ride started, a loud wail echoed from the roller coaster. The man¡¯s cries were so pitiful that people around kept turning to look at him. Pearl put down her binocrs andughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha, does he need protection even when fighting?¡± Sasha sighed discreetly. In her three-year-old eyes, Pearl sometimes seemed more childish than she was. ¡°Pearl, let¡¯s eat quickly. We¡¯ve been out for a long time; Giana will worry about us.¡± ¡°Alright, after this shaved ice, we¡¯ll go back. You¡¯re still young; eat fewer egg tarts.¡± Sasha immediately put down her spoon. Pearl thought to herself, ¡°If I ever have a daughter, she must be as beautiful and well-behaved as Sasha. Wait a minute, I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend yet. Why am I thinking so far ahead?¡± Shocked by her own thoughts, she shook her head and reminded herself: Stop thinking! Men are no good! Marriage leads to no good end! Eating well and sleeping soundly is the happiest thing in life. Long after they left, the man with the fear of heights finally finished his twenty rides on the roller coaster. When his two friends went to help him up, they found him foaming at the mouth and unconscious. ¡°Hang in there, brother. You haven¡¯t told me your bank card password yet.¡± ¡°And your favorite game just released new skins. Looks like I¡¯ll inherit your ount.¡± As soon as they finished speaking, the unconscious man opened his eyes weakly and muttered: ¡°Help me up; I can still fight!¡± School: After breaking ties with Pearl and falling out with her family, Ruth had nowhere to go after leaving the hospital. She had no choice but to return to school. As soon as she reached the dormitory door, she saw her belongings thrown out, even her underwear lying openly on the hallway floor. Surrounded by ssmates who looked at her with disdain and whispered among themselves: ¡°Oh my God, I never thought she was such a vain person! Her family is so poor they live in the slums, yet she buys fake goods to show off.¡± ¡°Exactly! Just thinking about her scavenging for food in the trash makes me sick. No wonder she always smells sour; it¡¯s the smell of garbage!¡± ¡°Andst time she lied about her mom working as a fashion designer at Fustroydor. Iter asked my rtives; there¡¯s no suchpany!¡± ¡°A fashion designer? That¡¯s hrious! She¡¯s just a lowly prostitute.¡± Rumors were like cold frost, freezing her heart. Each word was like a sharp de cutting through her soul. At that moment, Ruth¡¯s confidence and pride built over three years were shattered beyond repair. She stood dazed among the crowd, listening to their insults, not understanding why this was happening. Chapter 1210: Sasha Went Missing at Midnight She had hidden well, and everyone believed what she said. Just a few more months and everything here would be over. After graduation, she would be a new person! ¡°Why? What happened?¡± A tall girl walked out of the dormitory, arms crossed and looking arrogant. She was the one who had taken all of Ruth¡¯s belongings and was also one of her roommates. ¡°A filthy beggar like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live under the same roof as someone as noble as me. Do you know your smell is disgusting?¡± Ruth looked at her with red eyes, clenching her fists tightly. ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°Too much? Am I worse than you?¡± ¡°A piece of clothing picked from a trash heap, patched up, and you dared to sell it to me for 1, 000 dors!¡± The surrounding students were in an uproar. Many had bought clothes from Ruth before. Hearing that the expensive clothes they bought were picked from the trash made them feel nauseous. ¡°I also bought one. She sold me a sweater for 150 dors. I¡¯m returning it now!¡± ¡°Me too. Who knows if these clothes were worn by dead people? It¡¯s so unlucky!¡± Soon, clothes that Ruth had sold were thrown at her face. She bent down indifferently to pick up the clothes amidst the scolding, and suddenly she sneered. ¡°When you bought clothes from me, what did you say? I said I wouldn¡¯t sell, but you insisted on giving me money to take them.¡± ¡°When you wore them, you unted them like butterflies. Now you despise them as dirty? Is it the clothes that are dirty or your vanity?¡± A piece of clothing, even if picked from a trash bin, would be snatched up by rich people if it had a designerbel. So was it the clothes¡¯ fault? Clearly, it was the fault of those whopeted with each other. ¡°This¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t deny she had a point, but that wasn¡¯t an excuse for her to cheat others out of their money. ¡°Stop making excuses. This piece of clothing is worth ten dors, but you sold it to us for thousands. You took us for fools!¡± Ruthughed even more at this. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± If they were smart, how could they have been fooled by her for three years? She should thank them. Without them, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue her university education. Seeing that Ruth had no intention of repenting, the rich girls were furious. ¡°Alright, you filthy beggar. If we don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll think we¡¯re afraid of you. Get her!¡± With an order, a dozen girls surrounded Ruth and cornered her against the wall, beating her. ps and kicksnded on Ruth. She held her head tightly with both hands and endured their beating silently. Finally, the dorm supervisor intervened to stop them. ¡°Stop! If you keep beating her, someone will die. Then none of you will graduate!¡± Faced with the serious matter of graduation, no one dared to continue and had to stop. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re lucky this time! Leave the dorm today, or we¡¯ll beat you every time we see you!¡± After leaving their harsh words, they turned and left, leaving Ruth covered in blood. Her face was scratched, and her clothes hung in tatters. No one around was willing to help. The dorm supervisor nced at her with pity. ¡°Are you okay? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?¡± Ruth struggled to stand up and declined her kindness. ¡°No need. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Going to the hospital would cost a lot, and she had spent all her money on that chicken. She didn¡¯t even look at the scattered luggage on the ground and slowly walked away with heavy steps. Her lonely and helpless figure was heartbreaking, but thinking about what she had done, the dorm supervisor didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Sigh, another poor soul.¡± Night fell at Red Maple Vi. In the bedroom, the wallmp cast a warm light on two figures cuddling together. Sashay in Pearl¡¯s arms, listening intently to her story. ¡°Once upon a time, there was a princess with seven brothers¡­ Later, she wove clothes fromtles, and her brothers finally turned back into humans.¡± As Pearl spoke, she fell asleep first, while the little girl in her arms still had bright eyes waiting for the story to continue. Not hearing Pearl¡¯s voice for a while, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡°Pearl?¡± ¡°Pearl, are you asleep?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The woman sat half-leaning against the bedhead with her eyes closed, breathing evenly in deep sleep. Sasha knew she must be exhausted from taking her to the amusement park during the day. She gently removed the storybook from Pearl¡¯s hand and carefully pulled up the nket over her. ¡°Pearl, sleep well. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± As Sasha turned to get off the bed and return to her room, she saw the little yellow warbler on the windowsill again. This time it wasn¡¯t carrying wildflowers but a blood-stained ne. Seeing the ne, Sasha understood immediately. She tiptoed barefoot towards the bird. ¡°Little birdie, do you have something to tell me?¡± ¡°How is he?¡± Sasha asked two questions in session. The warbler could only respond with chirps. ¡°You say he¡¯s bleeding a lot¡­ Take me to him quickly.¡± The warbler dropped the blood-stained ne and flew into the night sky. Sasha quietly opened the door and sneaked out. The girl and bird quickly disappeared down the corridor. When Pearl woke up, there was no one beside her. ¡°How did I fall asleep? I remember I was telling Sasha a story.¡± Pearl looked at the empty spot beside her and reached out¡­ The bedsheet was cold. It seemed Sasha had been gone for a while. ¡°Hmm? Where¡¯s Sasha?¡± Could she have gone back to her room? To ensure the little one¡¯s safety, Pearl got out of bed despite her drowsiness and walked towards Sasha¡¯s room in slippers, yawning. ¡°Sasha?¡± When she opened the door and saw no one in the children¡¯s room, with the nket neatly folded on the bed¡­ ¡°It looks like she never came back. Where could Sasha have gone?¡± It was already eleven-thirty at night. Giana usually locked up at ten and went to bed; the security guard went home at midnight. Pearl quickly ran downstairs and knocked on Giana¡¯s door. Knock knock knock- ¡°Giana, are you asleep? Sasha is missing. Have you seen her?¡± Is that¡­ Miss Pearl¡¯s voice? Awakened from a nightmare where her son was covered in blood begging for help, Giana woke up with a start. ¡°Ah.¡± Chapter 1211: Sam’s Secret The knocking on the door grew increasingly intense, each thud making her heart race uncontrobly. It was extremely ufortable. Enduring the pain, she got up to open the door. The first thing Pearl saw was her paper-white face. Pearl was stunned for a moment and asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay? You look really unwell. Do you need me to call a doctor?¡± Giana shook her head in refusal. Unable to speak, she pointed to a spot, indicating for Pearl to look over there. She was pointing at the table, where there were two drawers underneath. Pearl immediately understood that she wanted her to fetch something from the drawer. ¡°I got it.¡± As soon as she opened the drawer, Pearl saw a photograph inside. The photo showed a beautiful mother and her son, both smiling happily at the camera. It was clear that the mother adored her child, as her eyes were full of affectionate light. ¡°Giana has a son? She doesn¡¯t look much older than me.¡± If Giana was here, where was the child? Was her muteness congenital or caused by something else? These questions lingered in Miss Pearl¡¯s mind. After a quick nce, she set aside her questions and focused on finding Giana¡¯s medicine. ¡°Found it!¡± The small white bottle had ¡°Emergency Heart Pills¡± written on it. Pearl was very familiar with this medicine because she also had a heart condition that made it hard to breathe when she got emotional. ¡°Giana, quickly, take this medicine.¡± She poured out two pills and handed them to Giana, then turned to find a cup for water. Before she could find a cup, Giana had already swallowed the pills, a sign of someone who frequently took medication. Because they shared the same condition, Pearl felt even more sympathy for her. ¡°Does your family know about your heart condition? Why do they still let you work?¡± Family¡­ At the mention of this, Giana¡¯s eyes reddened, and she gave a bitter smile. She had only one son, but she didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge him now. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t force you. I came to find Sasha, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be here.¡± [What happened to Sasha?] Giana immediately became anxious about Sasha and asked using signnguage. Pearl didn¡¯t want her to worry too much, so she told a white lie. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sasha and I are ying hide-and-seek. It¡¯s my turn to find her.¡± Hearing this, Giana finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had feared something had happened to Sasha. ¡°You just had a heart attack; you shouldn¡¯t stay upte. Get some rest. I¡¯ll continue looking for Sasha.¡± Miss Pearl gently helped her back to bed before leaving and continued her search upstairs. This time, she found a ne left on the windowsill. ¡°Whose ne is this? Why is there blood on it¡­¡± She remembered not seeing this ne when she moved in today. Could it belong to Sasha? Regardless, she decided to investigate further. Outside the window was a rose garden. Since the season had passed, the roses had all withered. Only the wilted petals hung on the branches, blown by the cold wind into the soil, silently waiting for the next cycle. As she walked through the rose bushes, Pearl felt an inexplicable chill run down her spine and hugged her shoulders tightly as she continued forward. ¡°Where does this garden lead? Why does Red Maple Vi have such a deste ce?¡± She initially hoped that Sasha wouldn¡¯te to such a ce and considered turning back. But the small butterfly hairpin lying among the flowers caught her attention. Pearl bent down to pick up the hairpin. It was familiar because she had bought it for Sasha while shopping earlier that day. ¡°Sasha has indeed been here. Sasha! Can you hear me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Pearl. Sasha, where are you? Please answer me¡­¡± Her clear voice seemed especially jarring in the dark night. The cold wind carried a faint smell of earth and the pungent odor of rotting roses. The further she walked, the more lost she became in the sea of flowers. By the time she reached the middle, the half-human-high rose branches nearly engulfed her. With no response from Sasha, Pearl grew increasingly anxious. Suddenly, not noticing the cer ahead, she stepped into thin air and fell before she could even scream for help. Soon, there was no trace of anyone in the flower bushes. Only the swaying branches indicated someone had been there. Her body plummeted uncontrobly. In desperation, Pearl wrapped her arms around her head to protect herself. With a loud crash, her back hit the cold ground, bringing tears to her eyes from the pain.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Ouch! My clever head is safe, but my wless back is in trouble.¡± ¡°Damn Sam! Did he design this flower sea on purpose or is it natural?¡± If it was the former, she¡¯d make sure he apologized when she got back! Afterining for a while, Pearl focused on her current surroundings. ¡°Where am I?¡± It seemed like a tunnel; looking ahead, it was pitch ck. ¡°Should I go in?¡± She hesitated. Because of her heart condition, she was always timid and never watched horror movies. She didn¡¯t even dare participate in the popr escape room games¡­ Even though her ssmates often called her a ¡°coward,¡± she never took risks. ¡°But for Sasha¡­¡± Steeling herself, Pearl decided to explore the tunnel. Shivering, she took out her phone from her pocket and turned on the shlight. The faint light shone like moonlight in the darkness, allowing her to see the tunnel clearly. The walls on both sides were coated with cement; it didn¡¯t look natural but rather man-made. ¡°Ha! Sam sure has many secrets. I want to see what he¡¯s hiding in this tunnel.¡± ¡°Could it be beauties¡­¡± She quickly dismissed this thought; he didn¡¯t seem like someone who would hide women away. After walking for about fifteen minutes, she finally reached the end of the tunnel-a series of four interconnected caves. The cave entrances were wide and equipped with iron doors, clearly meant for strict security. She couldn¡¯t believe there were no secrets inside! ¡°Even numbers go in the middle. If I choose wrong, it¡¯s my math teacher¡¯s fault!¡± Determined, Pearl stepped into the second cave. Unexpectedly, there was no one inside. Only stacks of boxes upied one-third of the cave¡¯s space. ¡°Could these boxes be filled with gold?¡± Chapter 1212: The Blood-Irrigated Flowers Sam covered it with a green canvas, but she couldn¡¯t resist lifting the canvas for a peek. ¡°God as my witness, I¡¯m not greedy, just curious. Just one look, I promise I won¡¯t touch anything.¡± She caught a glimpse of a terrifying ck skull painted on the wooden box. In red paint, the word ¡°Perilous¡± was written in English. Living in Metshire, Pearl was no stranger to such things; many of her ssmates used them. Before returning home, she had seen a lively young girl fall into ruin after getting involved with it. ¡°Sam¡­ is this your secret? Or is this the true business of the Gilliam family?¡± Pearl had always known her family¡¯s business might involve illegal activities, but she never imagined the Gilliam family was involved in this trade. ¡°I hope I¡¯m just overthinking.¡± She pulled the canvas back over and turned to leave the cave. ¡°Sasha isn¡¯t here. Let¡¯s check the other three caves.¡± This time she chose the third one. As soon as she stepped in, she felt an unusual chill, and as she moved forward, a faint smell of blood reached her nose. Water dripped from the rocks above, forming stctites of varying thickness on the ground. Pearl had never seen such a sight before and was full of admiration. ¡°This ce is really remote. Could Sasha havee here to y?¡± Just as she finished speaking, she heard a faint cry ahead. She stopped and listened carefully, but it was just an echo, making it impossible to determine the source. ¡°Sasha, is that you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to find you. Can you hear me?¡± She called out for a long time but received no response from Sasha. The sound also ceased. Pearl stood there in confusion, listening to the wind blowing past her ears until she finally found the direction of the exit. ¡°The wind must being from here, and there¡¯s a faint floral scent¡­ let¡¯s check it out.¡± Carefully avoiding the stctites, her slender figure quickly disappeared into the dark cave. The further she went, the darker it became, and the path grew wider¡­ Eventually, she arrived at a familiar ce-the Gilliam Mansion. She wasn¡¯t mistaken! The abandoned stable in front of her was indeed the rear courtyard of Gilliam Mansion, which she had seen while wandering around before. Brody had told her that someone had died in the stable, so their father deemed it unlucky and had it sealed off, relocating the stables elsewhere. Around it bloomed small red and yellow flowers that looked somewhat like tulips but with a stronger fragrance. Under the silver moonlight, there were faint rustling soundsing from the flower bed. She casually pushed aside the weeds in front of her and saw a small golden snake slithering away. ¡°Ah!¡± Unable to contain her excitement, she let out a scream, startling the little snake which quickly fled deeper into the flowers. The thing she feared most in this world wasn¡¯t ghosts but these soft, slithering reptiles, especially snakes. ¡°There can¡¯t be more snakes in there, can there¡­¡± Her scream caused quite amotion, and soon a small figure struggled through the flowers towards her. ¡°Pearl.¡± The sweet voice was very familiar. Pearl turned around and saw that it was indeed Sasha, whom she had been searching for. Sasha was still wearing her white nightgown from before bed, with her long hair flowing down like a pure and lovely little angel. However, when Pearl saw the fresh bloodstains on Sasha¡¯s nightgown, her pupils dted in shock. ¡°Sasha, what happened? Let me see if you¡¯re hurt.¡± She immediately ran over and hugged Sasha, urgently asking her questions. The little girl tilted her head and smiled adorably, wiping the blood off her face with her small hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pearl. This isn¡¯t my blood; it¡¯s someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°Someone else¡¯s?¡± Does that mean there¡¯s someone else here? Before she could ask further, Sasha took her hand and led her through the flower bed towards the dpidated stable. ¡°Pearl, you have to save big brother.¡± ¡°Huh? What big brother?¡± Confused, Pearl walked into the stable and was hit by a strong smell of blood. She realized that the metallic scent she had smelled in the tunnel must havee from here. In the dark night, a ck figure curled up in a corner. Apart from those two glowing red eyes, she couldn¡¯t make out any features. The shadow growled at her like a beast and then came the sound of chains clinking. A red light red up as the shadow quickly lunged at her with lightning speed. Under the moonlight, its gaping maw revealed sharp white teeth that glinted menacingly. ¡°Big brother, no!¡± Fortunately, at thest moment, Sasha¡¯s voice stopped his frenzied actions. A strange thing happened; upon hearing Sasha¡¯s voice, the shadow obediently retracted its fangs and curled back into the corner. It let out two whimpering sounds as if asking Sasha why she had stopped him. ¡°This is Pearl. She¡¯s a good person. So big brother, you can¡¯t hurt her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t y with you anymore.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The soft threat sounded harmless but became deadly dynamite in the shadow¡¯s ears. He immediately ran over and nuzzled Sasha¡¯s small hand, a hint of panic shing in his eyes. ¡°As long as big brother doesn¡¯t hurt sister, I¡¯ll still y with you.¡± ¡°Big brother is also a good person. Sasha likes you very much.¡± Her chubby little hand patted his head soothingly. He raised his head and closed his eyes in enjoyment, making a purring sound like a contented dog. On the other side, Pearl was both frightened and relieved as she finally saw the ¡°shadow¡¯s¡± true form. It wasn¡¯t some ferocious beast but a living boy. The boy looked about eight or nine years old. His face was covered in dirt so thick that his features were obscured; only his blood-red eyes stood out. His hair was a tangled mess on top of his head. He wore nothing but a tattered shirt, and blood flowed from his feet. His left foot was shackled by an iron chain as thick as a wrist. The triangr spikes on the iron ring dug deeply into his ankle. The more he struggled, the deeper the spikes pierced. Blood flowed like a stream from his wound, staining the ground beneath him red. The blood spread along his body until it was absorbed by the flowers outside. Because his injury had gone untreated for so long, it had be infected and pus-filled. Whenever it hurt too much, he would bite his own arm. Looking closely, Pearl saw that his arms were covered in bite marks that had drawn blood. ¡°Who could be so cruel as to lock an innocent child here?¡± She nced at the flower bed under the moonlight thoughtfully. ¡°No wonder these flowers are so vibrant; they¡¯ve been irrigated with blood.¡± Chapter 1213: I Will Save You, I Promise The little boy was so thin that a gust of wind could knock him over. As someone with warm blood, she couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch this poor boy die miserably. Pearl knew he was very wary of strangers and would be highly guarded against her, but she still decided tomunicate with him personally. To bridge the gap between them, she bent down and squatted so they could see eye to eye. She showed a friendly smile. ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Pearl Gilliam. You can call me Pearl, just like Sasha does.¡± The boy remained motionless in the corner, his tightly clenched fists revealing his inner fear. His bloodshot eyes reflected her sweet smile, as if trying to see through her. After a long silence, the boy didn¡¯t respond, making Pearl feel a bit frustrated. She touched her chin and muttered to herself in confusion, ¡°That¡¯s strange. I usuallye across as very friendly. Whether abroad or at home¡­ kids always smile when they see me.¡± Why did she suddenly be the viin here? At that moment, the boy spoke. His voice was hoarse and weak but carried a stubborn defiance. ¡°What¡­ do you want here?¡± If she intended to use his blood to nourish flowers like the others, he would bite her without hesitation! Pearl was surprised and smiled, teasingly saying, ¡°So you can talk.¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes lit up, and she put her hands on her hips, pouting adorably. ¡°Big brother, you can talk! Why didn¡¯t you answer me before?¡± The boy coldly replied, ¡°You were too noisy!¡± He had been locked up for so long that, aside from the chirping little canary, only snakes and crickets were his friends. Sasha had identally discovered this ce while following the little canary. Over the past few days, she would sneak food from the kitchen to him whenever Giana wasn¡¯t looking. Without that food, he might have already died. Today, she and Miss Pearl had been out ying all day and forgot to bring him food. If not for the canary¡¯s reminder, she might never have seen him again. Seeing the blood all over the floor, Sasha bit her lip in distress. Suddenly, she turned to Pearl with a plea. ¡°Pearl, can you save big brother? He¡¯s bleeding so much; it must hurt a lot.¡± Hearing this, a glimmer of hope appeared in the boy¡¯s eyes. But that hope quickly faded; even if he got out now, it would be in vain. Those people wouldn¡¯t let him go and might even implicate Sasha and Pearl. ¡°No need. I¡¯m too tired¡­ dying would be better.¡± The boy¡¯s indifferent tone about life and death made Pearl¡¯s heart ache. He was only eight years old. What had he gone through to say such words? Pearl couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch the boy¡¯s head. Surprisingly, this time he didn¡¯t attack or avoid her. ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s too early to talk about death. I will save you.¡± The warmth of her hand reached his heart, bringing a rarefort. After enduring so much suffering, someone was still willing to be kind to him. At that moment, even though the boy didn¡¯t speak, Pearl could see the desire to live in his tear-filled eyes. He wanted to live! He wanted to break free from the chains! Unfortunately, the chain was custom-made and couldn¡¯t be opened without a specific key. Sasha silently cheered them on from the side. Seeing Pearl sweating profusely, she thoughtfully used her skirt to wipe Pearl¡¯s sweat. ¡°Pearl, you can do it! Big brother, you can do it!¡± The boy endured the pain of iron spikes piercing his flesh and forced a weak smile. ¡°Thank you both.¡± ¡°But this chain can¡¯t be opened¡­ You should leave; don¡¯t waste your effort.¡± He knew he would quietly die once his blood ran out; it was just a matter of time. Hearing his despairing words made Pearl feel extremely sad. She choked up but spoke firmly and resolutely. ¡°I haven¡¯t given up yet. You shouldn¡¯t either, okay?¡± Moved by the determination in her eyes, the boy nodded. Originally¡­ he had given up on himself. ¡°It seems we need a key to unlock this chain. Who locked you here?¡± ¡°He must have the key. I¡¯ll go find him!¡± Only the person who tied the knot could untie it; this was the only way. Thinking of his tormentor made the boy tremble with hatred. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is.¡± ¡°Ah? Do you remember what he looks like?¡± Under Pearl¡¯s guidance, the boy recalled and slowly described: ¡°He was a man, somewhat fat.¡± A man, slightly overweight¡­N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. There were plenty of such people on the street; Pearl couldn¡¯t identify the culprit at all. Her current suspects were within Gilliam Mansion and Red Maple Vi. ¡°Do you remember any distinguishing features?¡± ¡°Like¡­ birthmarks or moles on his face.¡± The boy shook his head but then suddenly remembered something and excitedly told her: ¡°Right! He had a cane.¡± A cane! Among those Pearl had seen, only her father used a cane. The answer she least wanted to hear was exactly what she heard with her own ears. To give herself a chance to deceive herself, she asked the boy again. ¡°Are you sure it was a cane? Using a cane means he¡¯s old. Do you remember what it looked like?¡± The boy¡¯s answer forced her to face the harsh reality; there was no escaping it. ¡°I remember he wasn¡¯t very old. The old man beside him had white hair.¡± ¡°The cane was ck-no, dark purple. It had a big red stone on it, like my eyes.¡± The white-haired old man was Brody. Dark purple meant rosewood. The red stone was a ruby. In all of Gilliam Mansion, only one person could afford such an extravagant cane- Den, her father! Pearl took a deep breath without showing any sign and remained silent for a long time. Her reaction worried the boy. He lowered his head sensibly. ¡°If it¡¯s difficult for you, then forget it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not difficult at all.¡± ¡°Wait for me; I¡¯ll be back soon to save you. But before I leave, let me bandage your wounds.¡± His blood kept flowing; if this continued, he might die before she found the key. Then everything would be meaningless. Chapter 1214: A Candy Will Make It Hurt Less The sound of fabric tearing was crisp and clear. Pearl tore a strip of cloth from her skirt to bandage his wound. Soon, she noticed a troubling phenomenon- The blood wouldn¡¯t stop! Red blood quickly soaked through the cloth and dripped down, though at a slower pace than before. ¡°How could this be!¡± Pearl was almost in tears. Why did this have to happen to a child! The little boy, however, smiled as if it were nothing, as if the blood wasn¡¯t his but free-flowing water. ¡°I¡¯ve always had trouble healing once I get a wound.¡± In the past, his mother would carefully protect him, not letting him get hurt. But he had lost his mother and couldn¡¯t find her again¡­ Thinking of his gentle mother, the boy¡¯s fierce demeanor changed, and his eyes filled with tears, looking pitiful and helpless. Pearl had the same condition. Looking at him felt like looking into a mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will save you, I promise!¡± Before leaving, she instructed the two little ones: ¡°Sasha, stay here with him. I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t run around, understand?¡± The ce was hidden and hard to find, but sudden appearances of snakes were very dangerous. Children with tender skin could easily be prey for venomous snakes. Sasha nodded naively. ¡°Pearl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay here with big brother and won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Pearl gave the two kids onest worried nce, bit her lip, and left decisively. Time was limited; she couldn¡¯t dy any longer. After she left, Sasha didn¡¯t run around but sat down next to the boy, pulling her dress around her. Her big, bright eyes stared at the boy. Her face, delicate like a doll¡¯s, looked especially fair and cute in the moonlight. Her soft little mouth spoke sweetly. ¡°Big brother, are you hungry? I have a candy in my pocket for you.¡± She reached into her pocket and pulled out three beautiful candies. The boy had never seen such things before and instinctively swallowed his saliva. ¡°No, you eat it yourself. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± How could he not be hungry? Those people never intended for him to survive, so they didn¡¯t give him any food. It had been a day and a night since the little girlst visited him, and he hadn¡¯t had a drop of water in that time. Sasha wasn¡¯t discouraged by his refusal. The little girl clumsily unwrapped a candy and eagerly brought it to his mouth. ¡°Big brother, have one. It¡¯s very sweet. I¡¯m not lying; it¡¯s my favorite candy. My dad bought it for me.¡± ¡°My mom always says that a candy will make it hurt less.¡± ¡°I always carry them with me. Whenever I miss my parents, I take one out and put it in my mouth so I won¡¯t cry.¡± Now she only had three candies left. Sasha was willing to give big brother two candies, keeping one for herself to remember her parents by. ¡°You¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s gem-like bright eyes were filled with longing for her parents. Strong as she was, she hadn¡¯t cried until now. Finally, two lines of tears rolled down her cheeks, touching his heart. Seeing her cry, the boy quickly bit into the candy and praised her: ¡°It¡¯s really sweet. Thank you for the candy.¡± He hadn¡¯t wanted to eat the candy because he was afraid. Afraid that once he tasted it, he would never get to taste such sweetness again. Hearing his praise, Sasha broke into a smile and proudly said: ¡°Of course! Because my dad bought it.¡± The boy actually envied Sasha. He had never seen what his father looked like. Knowing that big brother didn¡¯t have a father, Sasha kindly decided to share hers with him. ¡°Oh? Is that so¡­ Big brother, don¡¯t be sad. My dad is very nice.¡± ¡°When I see him again, you can call him dad too. Then we¡¯ll both have a dad.¡± What a cute sister. She might not yet understand that fathers can¡¯t be shared; But receiving her care before dying made it all worth it for him. ¡°Thank you, Sasha. Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± For now¡­ he didn¡¯t even know if he could leave this ce alive. He could only hope Pearl would return soon. A few minutester, Pearl walked openly through Gilliam Mansion. The maids she passed greeted her respectfully as ¡°Miss Pearl.¡± ¡°Yes, go about your business. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± She waved casually and quickly left. Watching her hurried figure, the maids whispered among themselves: ¡°Why is Miss Pearl suddenly here? Didn¡¯t she have a fight with Mr. Gilliam yesterday and run away from home?¡± ¡°Who knows? They¡¯re father and daughter; no matter how angry they get, they can¡¯t sever their blood ties.¡± ¡°True. But I didn¡¯t see Miss Pearle in.¡± ¡°Me neither. Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s almost midnight.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Pearl appeared outside her father¡¯s bedroom door. She intended to sneak in and look for the key in the dark but stopped when she heard sounds from inside. As an adult, she knew exactly what was happening inside and awkwardly stood still. ¡°If I¡¯m not embarrassed, then it¡¯s others who will be!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She decided to leave quickly. At the same time, Den seemed to hear footsteps outside and suddenly stopped what he was doing, getting off the woman. Cami, who had just gotten into the mood, let out a few dissatisfied moans when interrupted. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Den listened carefully but heard nothing more from outside. ¡°Nothing, probably just a stray cat passing by.¡± ¡°Shall we continue?¡± The woman¡¯s seductive invitation reignited his passion as he climbed back on top of her. ¡°Of course.¡± Pearl headed to the study instead. She had memorized the passwordst time. Entering the study easily, she began searching every possible hiding ce for the key. Drawers, bookshelves, even vases-she searched them all but found no key. ¡°Damn it! Where did Dad hide the key?¡± ¡°If I keep wasting time like this, I might not have enough time left. Would he give it to me if I asked directly?¡± Panting from exhaustion, she suddenly remembered the dungeon she had seen in her dream. ¡°Could it be real?¡± With a try-it-and-see attitude, Pearl walked towards a painting on the wall. She vaguely remembered that the secret room¡¯s switch was there. As she moved the painting aside, a rumbling sound filled the space as bookshelves parted to reveal a hidden room slowly appearing before her eyes. Pearl stood dumbfounded at what she saw. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t just a dream.¡± Chapter 1215: Mother and Daughter Reunite If everything in the dream was real, then was the woman in the dungeon also real? With mixed feelings, Pearl walked towards the dungeon, unmoved by the gold before her. With each step, her guilt grew. In the silent space, her footsteps became clear, startling the woman with closed eyes. The woman suddenly opened her eyes. Those eyes were as beautiful as an autumnke, once bright but now empty, as if her soul had been drained. The moment she sensed someone approaching, her gaze turned sharp. ¡°Who is it?¡± Her hoarse voice was filled with vignce and fear. Pearl emerged from the darkness, the singlemp on the wall illuminating her delicate face. She spoke gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The mysterious woman squinted at her. The girl seemed about eighteen or neen, of medium height, with fair and delicate features. There was something familiar about her, but she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen her before. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Pearl dared not reveal she was Den¡¯s daughter, so she made up an excuse. ¡°I am a maid at Gilliam Mansion. My family is sick, so I came to steal something to sell.¡± ¡°I heard Mr. Gilliam is very wealthy¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to find gold here and someone locked up.¡± ¡°A thief?¡± The woman scrutinized her suspiciously. The girl¡¯s clear eyes and spirited demeanor didn¡¯t match that of a lowly maid or a sneaky thief. ¡°Really?¡± Pearl wasn¡¯t entirely lying; she was indeed there to steal something. But her target wasn¡¯t money-it was a key. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to steal a key. Kind sister, can you tell me where that old man Den hides it?¡± Pearl called her father ¡°old man¡± unceremoniously while silently praying, ¡°God forgive me, I¡¯m just joking.¡± The mysterious woman finally let down her guard a bit but remained suspicious of Pearl¡¯s connection to Den. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Pearl was stunned; it seemed the woman was harder tomunicate with than she had thought. ¡°Uh¡­ If you tell me where the key is, I¡¯ll let you out.¡± Her words were met with a coldugh. ¡°Let me out? You?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Pearl hesitated; she wasn¡¯t even sure she could get out herself, let alone guarantee the woman¡¯s escape. ¡°Just try. I managed to sneak in here; maybe I can really get you out.¡± The womanughed loudly. Under the ever-burning oilmp above her head, she watched the flickering light and tears began to fall as sheughed. ¡°Get out?¡± ¡°Hahaha, impossible. I¡¯ve lost count of how long I¡¯ve been here¡­¡± ¡°The chains have grown into my flesh. Don¡¯t try to deceive me with sweet words; tell me your real purpose!¡± She had ended up like this because she trusted that beast too easily. With that lesson learned, how could she trust anyone again? Though imprisoned, her mind was still sharp. Pearl hesitated before softly saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying earlier. I¡­ I¡¯m not really a maid here.¡± The mysterious woman had already suspected as much. She shouted sharply at Pearl: ¡°Tell me your rtionship with the people at Gilliam Mansion! Where is that beast now?¡± In her agitation, the woman struggled fiercely, causing the chains piercing her shoulders to tear into her flesh. Blood quickly stained her dress. But she seemed used to it, feeling no pain because the physical agony was nothingpared to the emotional torment she had endured over the years.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Pearl was terrified, stepping back several paces with a pale face. Her heart pounded painfully. ¡°Please, calm down. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t you want to kill me?¡± ¡°Just end it quickly; living like this is no different from being dead!¡± The mysterious woman spoke wildly, her desteughter echoing in the small dungeon, more terrifying than the wails of tortured souls in hell. Pearl sighed deeply and waited for her to calm down before trying again. After a long time, the woman grew tired and gradually became quiet. Tears slowly streamed down her cheeks. Drip- They fell on the stone floor with a clear sound. ¡°You¡¯re crying!¡± Pearl couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer like this. She took out a tissue from her pocket and bravely approached her. Before she could get close, the woman raised her head and red at her with cold eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡± The girl looked at the tissue in her hand in confusion but chose to wipe away the woman¡¯s tears anyway. Her warm fingers gently brushed aside the woman¡¯s dirty hair, revealing her beautiful face. She looked young, around thirty-five or thirty-six. Years of imprisonment without sunlight had left her skin pale and wless. With long, ssical nted eyes, a high and delicate nose, and naturally red lips¡­ With some grooming, her elegant demeanor could outshine many actresses in showbiz. But Pearl burst into tears upon seeing her face clearly. The words on her lips were drowned by sobs. ¡°You¡­¡± In over twenty years, aside from that beast, she had never been so close to anyone. The girl felt different! From the first nce, an inexplicable urge to be close to her surged within the mysterious woman. Suppressing this strange feeling, she couldn¡¯t hold back when she saw the girl crying silently. Pearl suddenly spoke through her tears: ¡°You are beautiful, even more so than in photos.¡± Her gentle touch as she wiped away the tears was like handling a precious treasure. The mysterious woman had long forgotten what she looked like. ¡°Beautiful? So what? You said you¡¯ve seen my photo-how is that possible!¡± Catching the key point in Pearl¡¯s words, the mysterious woman looked at the girl in surprise. Why wasn¡¯t there any disgust in her eyes? ¡°Who are you really!¡± Things were getting out of hand, making the mysterious woman angry. She demanded Pearl¡¯s identity again. The next second, Pearl hugged her tightly and cried on her shoulder. ¡°Mommy!¡± Chapter 1216: He Does Not Deserve to Be Your Father The word ¡°Mommy¡± was a long-held hope and the deepest bond of kinship. Pearl had imagined her mother¡¯s appearance countless times in her mind, never expecting to meet her one day. This address made the mysterious woman freeze. She stared at Pearl, her lips trembling as she spoke, ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°I am your daughter, Pearl.¡± She looked exactly like the person in the photo, even down to the beauty mark on her nose. Pearl was certain that this was her biological mother-Natalia, thedy of the Cunningham family! But she couldn¡¯t understand why her father had lied to her when her mother was still alive. Natalia¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she murmured softly, ¡°Pearl, Pearl¡­ my daughter! Daughter! You are my daughter!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. My daughter has a butterfly-shaped birthmark on her left arm.¡± Upon hearing this, Pearl silently took off her coat and rolled up the sleeve of her shirt, revealing her fair left arm. Sure enough, there was a small birthmark near her arm, resembling a pink butterfly resting on her skin. Seeing the birthmark, Natalia finally confirmed the girl¡¯s identity. The years of suppressed longing turned into tears that flowed endlessly. ¡°Sob¡­ Daughter, you really are my Pearl!¡± Her sobs grew from faint whimpers to loud cries, echoing through the space and tugging at the heartstrings. ¡°Mommy!¡± The reunion of mother and daughter was the greatest gift heaven could give them. After a long time, the crying ceased, and Pearl asked what had happened. ¡°Mommy, why did my dad lock you up here? What is going on?¡± At the mention of Den, Natalia¡¯s tenderness vanished, reced by deep-seated hatred. ¡°Don¡¯t call him Dad; he doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Pearl was startled by her tone and looked confused. ¡°Mommy¡­ why?¡± Natalia realized she had frightened her daughter and forced herself to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pearl. Did I scare you? I lost control of my emotions because I hate him so much!¡± ¡°What did my dad do to you?¡± ¡°What did he do? Hmph!¡± Recalling the past, the memories were vivid, and those blood-stained events were the pain she least wanted to face. ¡°Do you want to know my story?¡± Pearl nodded and answered honestly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you bit by bit about my tragic life.¡± Twenty-three years ago, she was still the esteemeddy of the Cunningham family with many suitors. Back then, that scoundrel hadn¡¯t changed his name yet; he was originally called Danny Gilliam and was just a driver by her side. Natalia had never paid attention to him. Until one day, the eldest son of the Lucas family in Che came to propose marriage. ¡°When I was in Fustroydor, Mr. Lucas and I were ssmates, and I had a crush on him for many years.¡± ¡°After graduation, he returned to his country, and we lost contact. I never expected him to propose to me. When I heard the news, I was so happy I couldn¡¯t sleep for days.¡± ¡°For our happiness, I decided to go to Fustroydor myself to buy wedding rings.¡± But on the day she took off, Danny wrote a letter to Mr. Lucas in her name. A few dayster, the Lucas family called off the engagement. Mr. Lucas¡¯s affair with a mistress before marriage also reached the Cunningham family, causing dissatisfaction among its members. Meanwhile, far away in Fustroydor, Natalia had just spent a fortune on a pair of rare treasures for wedding rings when she was informed of the broken engagement. She couldn¡¯t believe it! She had been looking forward to bing his bride; how could he suddenly call off the engagement? So she hurried back from Fustroydor and went to Che herself. ¡°In Che, I saw the man I had a crush on for many years.¡± ¡°He indeed had another woman. That woman was named Gracie and was pregnant with his child.¡± She had actually seen Gracie before. The thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl always followed Gregory sweetly calling him ¡°Gregory.¡± It was said that Gracie was a maid of the Lucas family and an orphan Gregory picked up on the road. She was also his most trusted person. After several years apart, the little girl who used to call them ¡°brother and sister¡± had grown into a beautiful young woman. Her beauty was as enchanting as her name suggested, unforgettable at first sight. Even Natalia felt jealous when she saw her, let alone Gregory who spent every day with her. But in terms of love for Danny, Natalia believed she loved him no less than Gracie did. At that moment, she wished she were blind! She didn¡¯t know if she should let go; after all, she was Gregory¡¯s rightful fiancee. ¡°Mr. Lucas apologized to me and exined that proposing to me was arranged by his family; he never liked me.¡± ¡°He loved Gracie. They were about to have a child.¡± ¡°That autumn afternoon it rained continuously, just like my mood-wanting to forget but unable to let go.¡± ¡°I locked myself in my room for three days and nights and finally decided to let go, even though this decision made me feel like dying.¡± Pearl had never truly loved someone until now; she couldn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s feelings back then. Maybe¡­ it was like when she had a heart attack-heart-wrenching pain. ¡°And then? Did you agree to call off the engagement and return to Fustroydor?¡± ording to her father, her mother had worked in Fustroydor for several years and missed the eldest son of the Lucas family¡¯s second proposal. ¡°I didn¡¯t return to Fustroydor nor go back to the Cunningham family.¡± She chose to stay in Che. Even if she couldn¡¯t be his wife, living in the same city as him and feeling the same evening breeze was enough. Hearing this, Pearl didn¡¯t know how to evaluate her mother. How could someone be so infatuated? Was she truly unregretful? How strong must one¡¯s heart be to willingly watch their beloved person build a life with someone else? ¡°Mommy, did you really love him that much?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. From the first moment I saw him in my youth, I was captivated by him.¡± ¡°So much so that no one else I metter couldpare.¡± So one shouldn¡¯t meet someone too stunning in their youth; the regret of not obtaining them could ruin your whole life. She stayed in Che for about a year and witnessed his child¡¯s birth with Gracie. It was a boy with eyes very much like his father¡¯s. On the child¡¯s full moon banquet day, Gregory generously invited her. When she saw them as a happy family of three standing together, Natalia knew she had no chance anymore. No matter how lively the banquet was, it had nothing to do with her; she could only leave in loneliness. ¡°Just when I decided to return to the Cunningham family the next day, something unexpected happened.¡± This event changed her life forever and became the root of her lifelong pain. Pearl¡¯s heart tightened; her intuition told her this had something to do with her father! Chapter 1217: Declan’s True Face On the night she returned from the full moon banquet, she was in a bad mood and locked herself in her room, drinking a lot of alcohol. Her drunkenness made Danny see an opportunity. The next morning, when she woke up, she found herself sore all over and lying next to a naked man, Danny. ¡°Although he had been working as a driver for the Cunningham family for three years at that time, it was that day when I truly noticed him.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I never thought that I would unknowingly sleep with a stranger after getting drunk.¡± ¡°At first, I thought he was a gigolo looking for money, so I nned to send him away with some money. But Danny¡¯s ambitions were not just about money!¡± Natalia offered him a hundred thousand to forget about what happened the night before, but he refused. ¡°He didn¡¯t want my money, instead, he made a request.¡± ¡°What request?¡± Pearl asked curiously. ¡°He wanted to be by my father¡¯s side and join the Cunningham family.¡± The business of the Cunningham family was always divided into two parts: the public face, selling silk and fabrics as their signature products, and the private side, which dealt with magic-rted industries. Selling talismans, amulets, exorcisms, funeral exorcisms¡­ at that time in Zheemond, everyone knew about the ck Wizard of the Cunningham family. Danny¡¯s purpose in infiltrating the Cunningham family from the beginning was to uncover the secrets of the Cunningham family¡¯s magic. Unfortunately, this mystical art was a secret only passed down to direct descendants ording to the rules set by their ancestors. ¡°He had been working as a driver for the Cunningham family for three years without discovering anything, so he turned his attention to me.¡± ¡°How naive I was to believe his pitiful story. I thought he was being chased by someone and took him in because he was under a fatal magic spell.¡± ¡°While I was still thinking that his refusal of money showed his integrity, he took advantage of my vulnerability and took over my body.¡± Later on, things went exactly as Danny had nned. With Natalia¡¯s rmendation, he stayed by Pablo¡¯s side. Soon, with his exceptional intelligence and ruthless methods, he aplished several major tasks for Pablo and gained his admiration. On the other hand, Natalia nned to work abroad. There was no point in her staying here. ¡°My father trusted Danny at that time and arranged for him to apany me abroad to take care of my daily life.¡± ¡°I declined at first, but your grandfather is a very stubborn person. I didn¡¯t want him to worry, so I reluctantly agreed.¡± After going abroad, she made up her mind to forget about the eldest son of their family. A few yearster, she happened to meet the boy next door whom she grew up with in a cafe. The boy she hadn¡¯t seen for years had grown into a mature and charming man. ¡°He is a history professor, gentle and talented. I also love literature, so we quickly connected.¡± ¡°He soon proposed to me. Our families had a good rtionship before, so my father didn¡¯t object to the marriage.¡± At that time, Pablo also hoped that she would forget Mr. Lucas soon. Once the decision was made, everything went smoothly. Choosing a date, buying rings, getting engaged, taking wedding photos, and holding the wedding were all done within a month. ¡°While we were abroad, Danny always behaved politely and never mentioned that night. I thought he had forgotten.¡± ¡°On my wedding day, wearing a pure white wedding dress, my father walked me down the aisle. I thought I was about to obtain my own happiness.¡± ¡°But it was Danny who appeared and ruined everything!¡± That grand and luxurious wedding turned into a funeral in an instant, with the white wedding dress stained with blood-like red. ¡°That monster suddenly led a group of people into the wedding venue and exposed our bed photos in front of everyone, causing me to lose face.¡± ¡°And so, I was jilted again. Because of me, the Cunningham family¡¯s reputation was ruined, and your grandfather had a stroke on the spot.¡± Fortunately, the groom didn¡¯t mind and still wanted to marry her. Unable to sow discord between them, Danny devised another n. ¡°After I got married, he disappeared. Your grandfather sent many people to look for him but couldn¡¯t find him.¡± ¡°I thought he would never return to Tondende again, but half a yearter, he reappeared.¡± And this time, Danny had changed a lot. He took off his thug attire and put on expensive suits. He wore elegant ties and even smelled of cologne like those sessful men in high society. Usually, her husband woulde home half an hour earlier than her. As soon as she entered the house, he woulde up to hug her and kiss her cheek, saying ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°I opened the door and didn¡¯t see my husband. Instead, I saw a bloody decapitated body hanging in front of me. I was too shocked to believe it.¡± ¡°Danny, that devil, came back again. He sat on the couch with his legs crossed and smoked a cigar as if nothing had happened.¡± ¡°There was a human head ced on the coffee table in front of him. He stared at me with wide eyes.¡± Her husband was dead, killed by Danny. He cut off his head and disyed it on the coffee table to admire the look of panic before death. ¡°But Danny¡¯s evil deeds didn¡¯t stop there. He also killed my father and took over our Cunningham family¡¯s fortune in my name.¡± Several times I wanted to kill him, but unfortunately, I was discovered before I could get my hands on him. ¡°He kept me locked up, torturing me day and night, making me unable to live or die.¡± To prevent her from biting her tongue to death, Danny had to chain her up and feed her a little sedative to make her fall into a deep sleep. ¡°In this dark and sunless dungeon, I have hidden too many tears and bitterness. Several times, I wanted to bite my tongue to end it all, but at that moment I discovered that I was pregnant.¡± ¡°It was only during my pregnancy that he let me go, finding someone else to rece me.¡± ¡°After giving birth to you, I only took one look at you before he took you away. Over the years, I have always wanted to see you, my child.¡± If it weren¡¯t for this belief sustaining her, Natalia would have died long ago. Dying in Danny¡¯s endless torture, dying in the guilt towards her husband, father, and the Cunningham family. After hearing the whole story, Pearl¡¯s face turned pale, and her mind was buzzing. With her red lips slightly parted, she repeatedly murmured softly, ¡°How¡­ how could this happen, I¡­¡± In front of her, her father was clearly a kind and loving father, a good husband who deeply loved his wife. But to her mother, he was only a robber who coveted others¡¯ property; a demon who killed other women¡¯s husbands and seized their wives. Whose words can she trust between the two of them? Whose words are the truth? Pearl¡¯s mind was in a mess, unable to think, her heart also in chaos¡­ If she could only choose one between these two people, whom should she believe? ¡°Mama, I¡¯ll get you out first now. We can talk about the restter.¡± She didn¡¯t know she was suffering here before, but now that Pearl knows, how could she stand by and do nothing. Chapter 1218: If Mommy Doesn’t Leave, I Won’t Leave Either Natalia shook her head, rejecting the idea of being rescued. ¡°It¡¯s useless. He nted magic in my body. If I leave this dungeon, the mother parasite will react.¡± ¡°If that happens, you¡¯ll be exposed too. Pearl, listen to me and leave here quickly. Stay away from that beast Danny!¡± She couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to Pearl if she stayed. Someone like him had no conscience; he could abandon even his own flesh and blood to save himself. Staying with him was too dangerous for Pearl. Before, she didn¡¯t know about Pearl¡¯s existence. Now that she did, she had to think about her daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°When you get out, go to Che and find Gregory and Gracie, the eldest son and daughter of the Lucas family. They owe me a favor and will take you in for my sake.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t fall into the hands of the Cunningham family.¡± Natalia earnestly reminded her. Pearl was puzzled. She naively asked, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the Cunningham family your family? Would they harm me too?¡± ¡°Silly child, there¡¯s no absolute good or bad person in this world.¡± ¡°Rtives with blood ties can often hurt you the most. To protect yourself, you can¡¯t easily trust anyone, not even me!¡± The Cunningham family was indeed her family, but it wasn¡¯t just one household! It was arge family with over two hundred members, withplex internal rtionships.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In general, it was divided into the main branch and the coteral branch. Natalia¡¯s father belonged to the main branch. Her father was the eldest son of the main branch, so he had the right to inherit the position of head of the Cunningham family and lead all the family members. As far as she knew, her father had two brothers scattered within Che. Her father¡¯s branch only had one daughter-her. When she was a young girl, her parents had nned to find a husband for her who would join their family. Later, things changed. She and her husband agreed that their first child would take the Cunningham name and inherit the family business. Their beautiful future was ultimately buried by Danny. ¡°I¡¯ve been missing for over twenty years. The Cunningham family probably thinks I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°If they find out about your existence, you¡¯ll be a target for various schemers.¡± ¡°This involves the biggest secret of the Cunningham family. It¡¯s not the time to tell you now. Child, listen to me and leave here.¡± Parents love their children and n for their future. Mommy earnestly persuaded her to leave Tondende and go to Che for her own good. But Pearl was also stubborn. Before, she didn¡¯t know about Mommy¡¯s existence, so she never thought of looking for her. Now that she knew Mommy was suffering in this dark dungeon, how could she stand by and do nothing? ¡°No, if Mommy doesn¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave either. If Fatheres, even better. I want to confront him face-to-face and ask why he did this to you!¡± Mommy described Daddy as a heinous viin, but in Pearl¡¯s memory, Father doted on her. If Father could repent for his sins and seek Mommy¡¯s forgiveness, then their family could reunite. Natalia didn¡¯t want to shatter her daughter¡¯s innocent dreams, but she would never forgive Danny. With a resolute heart and gritted teeth, Natalia said decisively, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll die right in front of you!¡± ¡°No!¡± Pearl screamed. She had just found Mommy and hadn¡¯t had a chance to show her filial piety. How could she watch her mother die? Natalia¡¯s heart ached too. This was her daughter, born after ten months of pregnancy and near-death experiences-a piece of her own flesh. Blood ties connected them. Even though it pained her deeply, she had to make the decision to part ways. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me die, listen to me and leave quickly. It will be toote soon!¡± Danny was highly vignt. He inspected the dungeon daily. Nothing could escape his eyes; Pearl was in great danger here. Pearl shed silent tears of reluctance. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go. Mommy, take care of yourself. I wille back to save you.¡± ¡°Silly child, I¡¯m actually safe here. You don¡¯t need to worry because Danny won¡¯t kill me.¡± But a proud phoenix with broken wings trapped in a cage would never live humbly. Seeing her daughter once more fulfilled Natalia¡¯s wish; death no longer frightened her. Before leaving, Pearl remembered why she came to the dungeon-to find the key. Reuniting with Mommy was an unexpected gift from heaven. Mommy had been here for over twenty years; perhaps she knew where Father hid the key. Natalia paused and asked why she needed the key. ¡°Here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Pearl exined her purpose foring here. Natalia suddenly recalled seeing Danny hide something mysterious in a secretpartment in the dungeon wall recently. ¡°Count from left to right, third row, seventh brick. Press it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Finding the secretpartment¡¯s location, Pearl pressed it gently. A square hole appeared in the wall. She stood on tiptoe and looked inside. There were several keys inside, each uniquely designed and as beautiful as art pieces. Not knowing which one unlocked the boy¡¯s shackles, she decided to take them all. As she took the keys and prepared to leave, she noticed something else in thepartment out of the corner of her eye. Reaching in, Pearl retrieved another item. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± A square object wrapped in ck velvet looked like a brick but felt like a book. ¡°Pearl, open it.¡± Natalia urged curiously. ¡°Alright.¡± She quickly unwrapped the ck cloth, revealing its contents. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s a book-¡®The Art of Magic.¡¯ What is this? It sounds impressive.¡± Hearing familiar words, Natalia instinctively gasped and suppressed her anger. ¡°This is an ancient book on magic passed down through the Cunningham family. It was lost years ago. I didn¡¯t expect it to be in his hands.¡± With both her mother¡¯s testimony and physical evidence now in hand, it seemed Father really was the viin who killed for wealth back then. Pearl felt conflicted holding the book. She turned to Natalia. ¡°Mommy, what should I do with this book?¡± Natalia hesitated briefly before speaking again: ¡°Pearl, keep it. You are the only legitimate heir of the Cunningham family; you are most qualified to inherit its magic.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 1219: Successfully Rescuing the Little Boy She had no interest in the witchcraft her mother spoke of, even if it was the Cunningham family¡¯s secret. Natalia did not force Pearl, but she still hoped Pearl would inherit the Cunningham family¡¯s legacy. She earnestly advised her daughter, ¡°Pearl, listen to me. If this book falls into the wrong hands, it will only bring harm. You must protect it to prevent others from having evil intentions.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Pearl agreed reluctantly. To prevent more people from being harmed by the book, Pearl decided to follow her mother¡¯s advice and hide it. She had been in the dungeon for quite some time. Natalia, fearing Danny might suddenly appear, reminded her daughter, ¡°Hurry up and leave, my child. Be careful once you¡¯re out.¡± ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to leave you,¡± Pearl cried as she hugged her mother tightly. She wished she could stay here forever with her mother.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A tear silently fell on Pearl¡¯s face, cold as rain. Natalia¡¯s hands were tied to a wooden stake, unable to move. She could only use her chin to gently nuzzle her daughter¡¯s head to convey her love. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy will always be here thinking of you. My daughter-Pearl, I love you!¡± She would never know how much a mother longs for her daughter, like stars longing for the moon. Finally, she had her daughter back. Pearl cried sorrowfully, hugging her mother tightly onest time to absorb her warmth. ¡°So this is what it feels like to be held by my mother. It¡¯s so warm.¡± ¡°I have a mommy now. I will never envy other children for having their mother¡¯s love again.¡± ¡°Mommy, promise me you¡¯ll take good care of yourself. I wille back, and next time I will take you out of here openly.¡± Not wanting her daughter to worry, Natalia nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± Parting is for a better reunion. Pearl left with the promise of their next meeting, her lonely figure gradually disappearing from Natalia¡¯s loving gaze. Red lips parted, and a sorrowful voice echoed in the dungeon, ¡°I finally saw my daughter, but God is too cruel¡­¡± As soon as Pearl left, a shadowy figure appeared near the study. The mysterious woman watched Pearl¡¯s departing figure thoughtfully for a few seconds before revealing a mocking smile. ¡°Appearing at the vi in the dead of night anding out of the study¡­ Let¡¯s see what Pearl is up to.¡± In the dark night, Pearl did not notice she was being followed. Her mind was filled with images of her mother suffering in the dungeon, and she was anxious to rescue the little boy from the stable. Fortunately, Gilliam Mansion wasrge enough, and at this hour, the servants were asleep. She quickly made her way through the vi to the stable without any obstacles. As soon as she arrived, she heard crying from inside the stable. ¡°Big brother, please don¡¯t sleep¡­ Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Pearl¡¯s mind went nk with fear. ¡°It¡¯s Sasha!¡± She quickened her pace and ran over. Inside the stable, the little boy had fainted from excessive blood loss. Sasha sat beside him, crying incessantly. Her small hands kept pushing the boy¡¯s shoulders, trying to wake him up. ¡°Move aside; I brought the keys.¡± Pearl hurriedly took out the keys to unlock the chains. But whether due to nervousness or too many keys, she couldn¡¯t find the right one quickly. Seeing more blood flowing from the boy¡¯s body, Pearl was sweating profusely and trembling uncontrobly. She bit her lip and focused on his delicate face, praying aloud, ¡°Little one, please don¡¯t sleep. Your sister is back; you¡¯ll be saved soon.¡± ¡°This is my first promise to someone; you can¡¯t make me break it.¡± ¡°Big brother¡­ Sasha is scared too. Please don¡¯t die.¡± Perhaps hearing their cries, the boy¡¯s eyshes fluttered as he regained consciousness. He used all his strength to open his eyes. In front of him were Sasha and Pearl-she really came back! She didn¡¯t lie; she came back to save him! For the first time in his life, he felt cared for by someone. He suddenly wanted to live on and repay them someday. His strong will to survive kept him awake. He weakly said, ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t cry. Brother is here¡­ I won¡¯t leave you.¡± ¡°Really? Big brother, you have to keep your word; otherwise, you¡¯ll be a puppy, and I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± As she spoke in her childish voice, a tear fell from Sasha¡¯s eye like a pearl. It wet her eyshes, making her look like a pitiful kitten. The boy couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss her face, tasting the tear on his lips. ¡°Tears don¡¯t taste good.¡± Meanwhile, Pearl finally found the right key and unlocked the chain with a twist-sess! Overjoyed, she removed the iron lock from his ankle and threw it aside angrily. ¡°This harmful thing shouldn¡¯t exist!¡± ng-the metal hit the ground with a clear sound, announcing his newfound freedom. His injuries were too severe for him to walk. Pearl had no choice but to carry him on her back. ¡°Get on; I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He was nine years old; could Pearl carry him? ¡°No buts. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Not wanting to waste time, Pearl grabbed his hand and hoisted him onto her back. But carrying him meant she couldn¡¯t hold Sasha¡¯s hand. She looked at the little girl with concern. ¡°Sasha¡­ Can you hold onto my sleeve?¡± Sasha smiled understandingly. ¡°I can walk by myself. Don¡¯t worry about me; take big brother to the hospital first.¡± ¡°Alright, stay close and don¡¯t get lost.¡± There were snakes in this flower field. She walked cautiously, especially with two delicate children in tow. To save time, Pearl decided not to take the secret passage but walk through Gilliam Mansion openly. Even if it meant facing her biological father! Chapter 1220: Father-Daughter Conflict From the moment Pearl chose to save the little boy, she knew she would face her father. She just didn¡¯t expect him toe so quickly. Den appeared in front of her wearing only a white bathrobe, his short, graying hair still damp, clearly just out of the shower. Not far behind him stood Miss Libby. Libby looked at Pearl with gloating eyes, her seductive red lips parting to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Pearl, why didn¡¯t you tell us you wereing home? Coming back sote made Dad and me worry about you.¡± When she arrived, she hadn¡¯t seen a single servant, which meant¡­ Pearl quickly figured it out and raised her chin to question Libby. ¡°Did you tattle?¡± Her tone was full of displeasure. Libby wasn¡¯t afraid to offend her and nodded to admit what she had done. ¡°Yes, but¡­ I did it for your own good.¡± ¡°Pearl, you shouldn¡¯t make Father angry. Take my advice and put down the little boy on your back and apologize to Father.¡± Even Libby herself didn¡¯t know when the little boy had appeared in Gilliam Mansion. Could it be Father¡¯s arrangement? Why would he target a helpless child? ¡°You despicable person! I treated you like my sister, and you betrayed me!¡± Facing Pearl¡¯s usation, Libby exined nonchntly, ¡°This isn¡¯t betrayal; it¡¯s preventing you from going astray.¡± ¡°As your sister, I have an obligation to teach you what¡¯s right and wrong!¡± No matter how righteous she sounded, Pearl would never believe her again. ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to act. Keep your petty schemes to yourself. I should have known long ago that those not of our kind are different at heart.¡± Libby was about to speak again but was interrupted by Den. ¡°Libby, step back.¡± Den¡¯smand left Libby no choice but toply. ¡°Yes.¡± She reluctantly took a few steps back, watching coldly to see how the conflict between Den and Pearl would unfold. ¡°Pearl, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Den asked calmly after taking a deep breath. Pearl couldn¡¯t look at her father¡¯s face, partly because of her mother and partly because of the little boy on her back. Only this way could she convince herself to be resolute and seek justice for the victim! ¡°Of course I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m not wrong!¡± ¡°On the contrary, I want to ask you, Dad. Do you know that the severely injured and unconscious little boy on my back was found in Gilliam Mansion?¡± Den nced indifferently at the dying little boy, showing no pity, only endless cruelty. ¡°I know.¡± Although she had already guessed the answer, hearing her father admit it left Pearl feeling deeply disappointed. ¡°Why would you treat an innocent child like this?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so young; he poses no threat to your power or status. Why do you have to be so ruthless?¡± Her questions came one after another, emotions reaching a peak. Thinking of her mother still suffering in the dungeon, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of sorrow. She cried not only for the little boy¡¯s plight but also out of hatred for her own helplessness! Den¡¯s face turned extremely grim. With so many people around, it was inconvenient for him to exin many things to Pearl. But everything he did was for her, not for power or status. Being misunderstood felt terrible, especially when it was by his own daughter, his only bloodline in this world. ¡°The reason is no longer important. This matter was indeed my arrangement.¡± ¡°Even if you hate me or me me, you cannot take this child away!¡± Even now, he still thought of harming this child. Pearl finally believed what her mother had saidpletely. ¡°You really are a devil. I will never give you the child.¡± ¡°A devil?¡± The familiar term made Den stagger back a few steps before he burst intoughter. Under the ck sky, hisughter was filled with destion and loneliness. It was the destion of being misunderstood; the loneliness of walking alone. Even so, he would still choose this path. Let both she and Pearl hate him; he didn¡¯t care! ¡°You¡­¡± Pearl nervously held onto the little boy¡¯s legs. Her father¡¯sughter stirred something inside her. She couldn¡¯t help but question herself: Was it too much for a daughter to say such things about her own father? ¡°You¡¯re right. I, Den, am indeed an unrepentant devil. Always have been!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± At this point, he choked up and lowered his head in despair. Even devils have people they desperately want to protect! My daughter, you know nothing, and your father will never let you know the truth. With his mind made up, Den raised his head again, his face returning to its previous coldness and ruthlessness. ¡°Say no more. Put down that child ande back to me. I can pretend nothing happened and treat you as lovingly as before.¡± This was his stance. As long as Pearl was willing¡­ they could go back to how things were.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hearing this, Libby bit her lip in resentment, clenching her fists under her long sleeves. She thought bitterly: [The old man is so lenient with Pearl. If it were me or anyone else, at best they¡¯d be locked in a dark room; at worst, they¡¯d be executed.] The more Den pampered Pearl, the more unbnced Libby felt inside. Suppressing her true emotions, she stepped forward with feigned concern to persuade Pearl. ¡°Pearl, listen to Dad and put down that child. After all, he¡¯s just a stranger. What does his life or death have to do with you?¡± Anyone else might have chosen to put down the little boy and save themselves. But Pearl wasn¡¯t like them; she had her own sense of justice. ¡°No!¡± She had promised the little boy that she would save him! Sasha had been worried that Pearl might abandon the little brother. Hearing her firm answer now finally put her at ease. ¡°Pearl~¡± The little girl called out worriedly, her bright eyes filled with fear. Pearl gave her a reassuring smile and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯ve got this.¡± Seeing Pearl so uncooperative, Den had no choice but to call in the family¡¯s bodyguards. A dozen men surrounded them instantly. The atmosphere became tense; conflict was imminent. ¡°Take that child away. Remember¡­ don¡¯t harm a single hair on Pearl¡¯s head.¡± At Den¡¯smand, the bodyguards hesitated where they stood. On one hand was their master¡¯s order; on the other was Miss Pearl¡­ And they couldn¡¯t harm even a single hair on her head-this task was too difficult. They exchanged nces before reluctantly moving forward together. ¡°Miss Pearl, forgive us!¡± Chapter 1221: The Most Heart-Wrenching Threat Pearl stood calmly in the middle, not moving an inch. She had no intention of resisting because she knew that even if she fought with all her might, she couldn¡¯t defeat them, especially since she was carrying one child on her back and holding another by the hand. ¡°Pearl, I¡¯m scared¡­,¡± Sasha whimpered. Despite being a sensible three-year-old, she was still just a child and felt terrified in the face of so many threatening people. She clung tightly to Pearl¡¯s sleeve, burying her little head in Pearl¡¯s waist, too afraid to look up. At the critical moment, Pearl pulled out a fruit knife from somewhere and held it against her pale neck. ¡°If anyone steps forward, I¡¯ll die right in front of you!¡± The bodyguards halted, not daring to move. If anything happened to Miss Pearl, they would be the ones to take the me. They looked at Mr. Gilliam for guidance. ¡°Sir, what should we do now?¡± Den was equally frightened. His eyes were fixed on the knife in Pearl¡¯s hand, his emotions tooplex to describe. In the end, familial love triumphed over reason. He sighed helplessly and made a unteralpromise. ¡°Alright, alright, we won¡¯t move. Pearl, please don¡¯t do anything rash. You¡¯re my only daughter¡­ you¡¯re breaking my heart.¡± Pearl¡¯s eyes welled up with tears that streamed down her cheeks and dripped onto her hand. Her hand trembled violently. She was actually very timid and afraid of pain, but she couldn¡¯t think about that now; she had to save lives. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I can¡¯t stand by and watch an innocent life slip away before my eyes.¡± ¡°You say I¡¯ve disappointed you, but I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You can¡¯t keep killing innocent people.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let me take him away today, I¡¯d rather die right here in front of you.¡± Den didn¡¯t believe in karma despite living in Taswya. He thought that if one couldn¡¯t handle things well in this life, how could they expect a better next life? ¡°Redemption isn¡¯t for me, Pearl¡­ you¡¯re forcing my hand.¡± If he let the boy go, his daughter might die in the future. But if he kept the boy here by force, Pearl mightmit suicide right now. Pearl had made up her mind. Seeing her father hesitate for so long, she pressed the knife deeper into her neck. A red line appeared on her white skin, stark and ring. ¡°No!¡± Den shouted. ¡°Do you really want to see me die in front of you? Dad, don¡¯t forget how much you owe me over the years!¡± Mentioning the past broke Den¡¯s resolve. He could think of other ways to deal with the issue of the universal bloodter, but Pearl must note to harm. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± ¡°Everyone step aside and let Miss Pearl leave.¡± The bodyguards sighed in relief; they were no longer caught in a difficult position. ¡°Yes.¡± The crowd parted down the middle, forming two lines to create a path. Worried that the boy wouldn¡¯t make it to the hospital in time, Pearl seized the opportunity to make another demand. ¡°Wait, prepare a car for me, and make it fast!¡± ¡°Should we agree to this too?¡± Libby asked coldly. She hadn¡¯t expected Den to let Pearl go so easily. Ha¡­ such deep father-daughter affection. Den nced deeply at Libby; her dissatisfaction was written all over her face. She hadn¡¯t been this impatient before. Connecting this with earlier events¡­ it was Libby who had informed him about Pearl taking the boy away. It seemed Libby was losing her patience. ¡°Give her the car! Libby, don¡¯t forget she¡¯s your sister.¡± Libby gritted her teeth in anger. Sister? They weren¡¯t rted by blood at all. Even if they were, so what? Anyone who stood in her way had only one fate-death! Den¡¯s actions only fueled her murderous intent. Her eyes shed briefly with cold light as she reluctantly stepped back. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Soon Brody handed over the car keys with both hands, regretting that things had escted to this point. As an observer, he understood the reasons behind it all. Handing over the keys, he spoke up for Den. ¡°Miss Pearl, you¡¯ve misunderstood your father. You must know¡­ he loves you more than anyone else in this world.¡± Pearl felt her father¡¯s love but couldn¡¯t agree with his actions. ¡°Uncle Brody, there¡¯s no need to say more. I won¡¯t forgive him until he changes.¡± ¡°Sigh~¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Brody sighed deeply. Den hadn¡¯t told Pearl the truth to spare her guilt, but Pearl¡¯s actions were breaking his heart. Before leaving, Pearl turned back to look at Den standing among the crowd. She bit her lip and turned away resolutely. ¡°Uncle Brody, please take care of my father.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Pearl. I will.¡± With that, Pearl left Den¡¯s sight, carrying the boy on her back and holding a knife in one hand while a delicate little girl followed behind her. As his beloved daughter¡¯s figure disappeared into the night, Den¡¯s eyes reddened. Brody knew that Den didn¡¯t want Pearl to leave but couldn¡¯t express it. ¡°Sir, should we send someone to protect Miss Pearl secretly?¡± Den shook his head. ¡°No need. Last time she noticed and yed tricks on them.¡± ¡°She¡¯s angry now; sending someone will only make her angrier.¡± He also trusted Sam¡¯s ability to protect Pearl adequately. ¡°Alright then.¡± Brody understood and waved for the bodyguards to leave while he helped Den away. Only Libby remained with a dark expression. A gleam of excitement shed in her eyes as she whispered coldly, ¡°Pearl has no protection now; what an opportunity!¡± On the road, a luxury car sped by like wind across a in. It was Pearl¡¯s first time driving since getting her license, and she was nervous. But thinking about the boy¡¯s life hanging by a thread, she pressed the gas pedal to the floor. In the back seat, Sasha used her frail shoulders to support the muchrger boy. Blood stained her dress. It was her first time seeing so much blood; her face turned pale with fear, but she remained still, supporting him. ¡°Sasha, he¡¯s passed out again.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost at the hospital. Hold on tight.¡± Chapter 1222: You Are Not Worthy to Be Pearl’s Mother Den dismissed everyone around him, including his most trusted butler Brody, and went to the dungeon alone. The kerosenemp on the wall cast a dim light, and the woman¡¯s shadow on the wall appeared solitary. The silent woman nced at him indifferently before closing her eyes to rest. Her attitude remained as cold as ever. However, Den¡¯s keen intuition detected something unusual in her expression. ¡°Have you seen Pearl?¡± he asked directly. The woman¡¯s pupils trembled under her long hair, but she quickly feigned calmness and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know any Pearl. Is she another one of your lovers?¡± Natalia¡¯s eyes were clear, filled only with deep sarcasm as she mentioned the women he kept outside. Her attitude infuriated Den. He lifted her chin with his cane, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you deny it. That lock can only be opened with a specific key.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s only one key, which I ced in a hiddenpartment. Only you saw where I hid it, so you¡¯re the only one who could tell Pearl where it is!¡± Pearl had appeared before him with that child on her back, proving that they had met and even recognized each other. Despite this, Natalia continued to argue: ¡°I¡¯ve been locked here for over twenty years. Besides you, I haven¡¯t seen a single soul.¡± ¡°If you insist that I¡¯ve seen some woman named Pearl, then fine, just to make you happy.¡± ¡°Danny, you¡¯re so pathetic. Because I don¡¯t love you, you found a bunch of women who look like me.¡± ¡°Too bad they don¡¯t love you either. They only love your money, hahaha.¡± ¡°Tell me, what part of this Pearl looks like me? Is it her eyes or her nose?¡± Her wildughter echoed in the narrow dungeon, making Den¡¯s face turn livid with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Whether you love me or not no longer matters. You¡¯ll always be mine!¡± ¡°And¡­ Pearl is not one of those women.¡± ¡°She is our daughter, the child you gave birth to and almost drowned in the bathtub!¡± ¡°Natalia, you¡¯re heartless. You don¡¯t deserve to be her mother!¡± Reflecting on the events of the night, Den noticed a significant change in Pearl¡¯s attitude towards him. He concluded that Natalia must have said something to turn his daughter against him. Natalia, seeing her plot exposed, no longer pretended. She admitted openly: ¡°Yes, I saw her and told her all about your ¡®glorious past¡¯ when you were young.¡± ¡°What? Did I not speak the truth?¡± ¡°Danny, you dare to do but not to admit? Or are you afraid your daughter will see your true colors?¡± If anyone else had spoken to him this way, Den would have shot them dead. But this was the woman he had loved all his life. No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit her. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Den roared in frustration. His fist grazed her beautiful face andnded on the wall beside her with a thud. The iron bars remained unmoved, but his hand was bloodied. A heavy aura of anger surrounded him, making the atmosphere unbearably tense. ¡°Putting aside our grievances, Pearl genuinely sees you as her mother. How could you bear to hurt her?¡± He had always lied to Pearl that her mother was dead to spare her the pain of knowing Natalia didn¡¯t like her. Years had passed, and the lie had taken root. Exining it now was too difficult, so he kept dying it. He never expected the secret to be revealed so quickly before he could exin it to Pearl. ¡°Putting aside grievances? How can I put them aside?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget it was you who forced me to give birth to that child!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had her. And my son¡­ He was already five months old when you took him from me!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It turned out Natalia had a son besides Pearl. She had given birth to him with herter husband in Fustroydor. After Den found out, he killed her husband. In the process of forcibly taking her away, she miscarried due to his negligence. The five-month-old fetus was already formed-a handsome boy. Since then, Natalia¡¯s body was damaged, and she could no longer have children. Losing her son was an eternal pain in her heart. And the person who inflicted all this pain on her was Den, who imed to love her. Den knew he owed her for causing her miscarriage because he couldn¡¯t bear his beloved woman loving another man. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s because of me that you hate her. Pearl is also your daughter¡­ Can¡¯t you be a little fairer to her?¡± Nataliaughed as if hearing a joke. ¡°Fair? You want me to be fair to her? When have you ever been fair to me? When has this cruel world ever been fair to me?¡± She wanted revenge! She wanted to see them turn against each other! She wanted to see Danny end up alone! Only then could she heal her wounded soul. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Den turned away in disappointment. The ruthless woman before him looked exactly like the Natalia he once loved but was no longer the kind-hearteddy of the Cunningham family he remembered. ¡°The Natalia I knew was kind, talented, gentle, and understanding.¡± He could never forget that day over twenty years ago when hey dying at the Cunningham family¡¯s door from poison. He thought he would die quietly until she appeared and gave him hope. ¡°You wore a white dress that day, your long hair flowing like a spring breeze in March.¡± ¡°But now you¡¯ve be like this!¡± Natalia paused for a few seconds before coldly mocking him again: ¡°Why I¡¯ve be like this? Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s all because of you! You pushed me to the brink of madness! How dare you say I¡¯ve changed? You caused all this!¡± Her words hit Den like a wake-up call. He murmured softly: ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ It¡¯s all because of me¡­¡± Chapter 1223: You Made Me This Way Den turned away despondently, not looking back at her even once. The woman behind himughed wildly and screamed harshly. ¡°Come back, Danny¡­ You coward, can¡¯t you face the truth?¡± ¡°Coward, I will never respect you in this life, let alone love you! Give up, hahaha!¡± So who do I love? When this question echoed in her mind, Natalia herself was confused. Locked up here for over twenty years, all she could do every day was either stare nkly or sleep. Even so, she rarely thought of her husband. His name had be increasingly faint in her memory. Now, she couldn¡¯t remember thest time she thought of him. A year? Two years? Or ten years¡­ It had been so long that she had forgotten. At the hospital, after sending the little boy into the emergency room, Pearl sat with Sasha in front of the emergency room door, waiting. Her blood-stained appearance drew frequent nces from passersby. The two of them, one big and one small, stared intently at the emergency room door. Sasha was trembling with anxiety. ¡°Pearl, will the little brother be okay?¡± Pearl turned her head and gently patted Sasha¡¯s little head,forting her softly. ¡°He will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± The little girl looked up at Pearl and smiled, like a pure little angel warming hearts. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t worry either. You look more nervous than me.¡± ¡°Ah? Really?¡± Pearl hadn¡¯t noticed that she had been clenching her fists and her legs were trembling since earlier. ¡°Alright, actually I¡¯m also very scared¡­ I hope he can get through this.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the emergency room door opened. Pearl instinctively stood up, her eyes fixed on the approaching nurse. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°The situation is not good. He has lost too much blood and urgently needs a transfusion.¡± ¡°But he has O-type Rh-null golden blood, and our hospital doesn¡¯t have this type in stock.¡± This blood type is even rarer than Rh-negative blood, with fewer than fifty cases worldwide. ¡°What¡¯s worse is that golden blood can only receive transfusions from the same type. Finding even one match is difficult, let alone another one.¡± The nurse had actuallye to inform the patient¡¯s family that they could give up on treatment. The little boy was holding on by sheer willpower; otherwise, given his blood loss, he would have already died. The situation was urgent, and Pearl couldn¡¯t hesitate any longer. She immediately rolled up her sleeve to reveal her fair arm and said: ¡°I have golden blood. Take me to donate.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The nurse waspletely incredulous. Such a rare blood type, and she encountered two cases in one day! This could be a highlight of her career. Snapping back to reality, she quickly led Pearl to the operating room. But what about Sasha? At that moment, a cool and maic voice came from behind. ¡°Leave her to me.¡± Pearl turned around to see him. Their eyes met; Sam¡¯s handsome face looked especially pale under the light, with a hint of hidden worry in his dark eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± After watching Pearl leave, Sam bent down and picked up Sasha, lightly tapping her nose with his cold fingertip. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯re already as dirty as a little kitten.¡± Sasha wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her head on his shoulder, sobbing softly like a wronged little kitten. ¡°Uncle Sam, I missed you.¡± ¡°Uncle Sam missed you too. Alright, stop crying¡­ Let¡¯s get you changed; being too dirty will get you disliked.¡± ** Three days had passed. Expelled from school and having broken ties with Pearl at the hospital, Ruth had nowhere to go but back to the slums. As soon as she reached home, she saw a group of men with bare torsos and tattooed arms blocking the road menacingly. Her mother Louisa and stepfather Saul were surrounded by them; not far away, Ryan was tied up and pressed to the ground.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The bald man Ruth had seen before had one foot on the ground and the other on Ryan¡¯s face, rubbing his cheek with his shoe tip. Clothes, shoes, and other personal items were scattered all over the ground, making the scene look chaotic. ¡°You brat! You still owe me 260, 000 dors. Where do you think you¡¯re running off to?¡± Ryan screamed in pain and pleaded with Ibrahim: ¡°Ibrahim, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare not repay your money. I was just trying to find a job to earn money to pay you back.¡± Having spent years in casinos filled with all sorts of people, Ibrahim had seen it all. For someone like Ryan who waszy and gluttonous, working to earn money was almost impossible. Ibrahimughed angrily. ¡°You think I¡¯m an idiot? If I wait for you to earn money, I¡¯ll be retired or dead by then.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. You said you¡¯d repay the 260, 000 dors in three days. Where¡¯s the money?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t get my money today, I¡¯ll chop off one of your hands. If I don¡¯t get it tomorrow, I¡¯ll chop off both hands!¡± ¡°When all your limbs are gone and you¡¯re crawling like a worm on the ground, you¡¯ll still owe me money. Don¡¯t forget you have parents!¡± Louisa and Saul were terrified by his words. They had no money left; even the 1, 250 dors Ruth brought back had been taken by Ryan. ¡°Ryan, didn¡¯t you say you only owed 6, 000 dors? Why is it now 260, 000 dors?¡± ¡°What are we supposed to do? Even if we sold our lives, we wouldn¡¯t be worth that much.¡± Louisa cried bitterly and continued: ¡°And didn¡¯t you swear you¡¯d never gamble again?¡± If she had known he couldn¡¯t change his ways, she would never have believed him! Even now Ryan was shirking responsibility, yelling at Louisa: ¡°Shut up! I didn¡¯t want to owe debts either; I wanted to win money!¡± ¡°I took that 1, 250 dors hoping to win enough to cover the 6, 000 dors so you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡± ¡°I won 20, 000 dors but then lost it all. When I owed 60, 000 dors, I just wanted to win it back.¡± But he kept losing more and more until it became an astronomical 260, 000 dors with interest. Thinking of Ibrahim¡¯s debt collection methods made him too scared to stay here any longer. He had sneaked back today to pack his things and nned to flee to Che. But Ibrahim had anticipated his return and sent two men to watch him from hiding. As soon as Ryan showed up, they caught him like a rat in a trap. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have money or not. If you don¡¯t want to lose limbs, pay up now. Otherwise, today¡¯s 260, 000 dors will be 400, 000 dors tomorrow!¡± Ryan fearfully hid his hands behind him. Chapter 1224: The Person Behind the Casino is Libby ¡°No, please! I will pay back the money, I promise.¡± ¡°Please, Ibrahim, just give us a few more days. My sister will find a way.¡± The visitorughed angrily upon hearing this. ¡°This is your mess. Why should I clean it up for you?¡± Ruth strode in, full of resentment. The moment she appeared, Louisa and Saul looked at her as if she were their savior. ¡°Daughter, you¡¯re finally back. Please save us.¡± ¡°Yes, Ruth, think of something. These people said if we don¡¯te up with the money, they¡¯ll cut off Ryan¡¯s hands and feet.¡± Their cries only irritated Ruth. She spoke coldly: ¡°Then let them cut. It¡¯s not my limbs.¡± ¡°What did I sayst time? He won¡¯t change, but you all chose to believe him.¡± Since that was the case, let them face the consequences themselves! umted anger finally erupted today. She couldn¡¯t hold back and scolded them fiercely. ¡°Ruth, don¡¯t speak in anger. The situation has already happened; now is not the time to me.¡± They really treated her like a tool. Whenever there was trouble, they came to her. But who knew about her grievances? ¡°Why is it always me? Can¡¯t you survive without me?¡± Louisa knew her daughter felt wronged, but she had no means to repay the money; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have sought her out. ¡°Ruth, you have to understand we are family. You can¡¯t just watch us die.¡± Louisa was her biological mother, and Ruth couldn¡¯t bear to see her die. But what could she do? ¡°I already gave you $1, 250st time. Where am I supposed to find so much money now? Do you want my life?¡± She had been expelled from school and didn¡¯t have a penny on her. Ryan shamelessly said, ¡°Your friend is so rich. Even an unwanted piece of clothing is worth $1, 250. Now it¡¯s just $260, 000; she must have a way.¡± Pearl again! Hearing this name made Ruth feel both angry and helpless. At this critical moment, it seemed only Pearl could save them. But she had just had a falling out with Pearl a few days ago. Would Pearl really help if she asked now? Ruth was unsure. Ibrahim had lost his patience. He was here to collect a debt, not to watch a family argument. ¡°Enough! When will you pay back the money? If not, I¡¯ll cut off this brat¡¯s hand right now.¡± As he spoke, he raised the sharp machete in his hand. Before the knife even fell, Ryan turned pale with fear and stammered, ¡°Mom, save me!¡± If Ruth remembered correctly, this was the first time Ryan called her ¡°mom¡± since their mother married her uncle. Before this, Ryan always referred to her mother as ¡°that woman¡± or ¡°hey.¡± Ironically, just because of this worthless term of address, the soft-hearted Louisa was moved to tears. She wiped her tears and assured him: ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t worry. Mom will definitely save you.¡± Then she turned to emotionally manipte her biological daughter. ¡°Ruth, if you don¡¯t help us, I¡¯ll sell my kidney or my blood to gather this money.¡± ¡°Your brother is only neen; he has a future. Can you bear to see him be disabled?¡± Many times Ruth wanted to ignore them, but facing her dependent mother, she couldn¡¯t harden her heart. Biting her lip, Ruth didn¡¯t dare tell them about her fallout with Pearl. Otherwise, these shameless people would be even more reckless. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll ask my friend for help. But I warn you, Ryan, this is thest time!¡± ¡°If you make such a mistake again, no matter what Mom says, I won¡¯t help you.¡± Hearing her tone, Ryan knew he was saved and immediately stopped crying. He showed unprecedented respect towards Ruth. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry. This time I¡¯m really quitting for good.¡± Meanwhile, Louisa and Saul also breathed a sigh of relief. However, the debt collector Ibrahim remained skeptical. He raised his thick eyebrows and reminded them again: ¡°Did you hear me clearly? I said $260, 000, not $1, 250. Can you pay it back?¡± With the crisis temporarily averted, Ryan started showing off again. ¡°Of course! My sister knows someone super rich!¡± Hearing this, Ibrahimughed mockingly. ¡°Oh? What kind of friend cane up with $260, 000 just like that?¡± ¡°Tell me. If I find out you¡¯re just stalling for time to escape, I won¡¯t hesitate to burn down your shabby house!¡± Ryan continued boastfully: ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯ll be shocked! Listen carefully; my sister¡¯s friend is Miss Pearl of the Gilliam family!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, silence fell around them for two or three seconds. Just when Ryan thought he had scared Ibrahim with his words, Ibrahim suddenlyughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I thought it was someone important. Turns out it¡¯s thedy of the Gilliam family.¡± His tone was dripping with contempt, which surprised Ruth deeply. Although she knew these casino operators must have some backing, In Zheemond¡¯s power structure, if the Gilliam family imed second ce, no one dared im first. Unless the person behind Ibrahim was even more powerful than the Gilliam family. The next moment she heard something that made her despair. ¡°Do you know who backs our casino?¡± He paused deliberately for them to guess. Ruth¡¯s family wasn¡¯t even considered ordinary folks; they had no idea who bigger yers were and waited nkly for him to reveal the answer. ¡°Let me tell you then. Our major backer is-Gilliam family¡¯s Cloud Hall!¡± ¡°And do you know who runs it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Libby of the Gilliam family!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The eldest daughter of the Gilliam family! Ruth never expected that the person behind the casino was the eldest daughter of the Gilliam family-the same woman she met at the hospitalst time. From their first meeting, that woman left an overbearing impression on her. If she found out Ryan was Ruth¡¯s brother, she¡¯d probably look down on Ruth even more. For a moment, Ruth hesitated about asking Pearl for help. Ryan was stunned with fear. It turned out his creditor was Ruth¡¯s friend¡¯s sister! This¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that better! My sister has a good rtionship with thedy of the Gilliam family. If Miss Pearl talks to her sister, maybe we won¡¯t even have to repay the debt!¡± Clueless about anything, Ryan said wishfully. Chapter 1225: Giana Found Her Son Knowing the truth, Ibrahim couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He really was brainless. Little did he know that this trap was deliberately set by Libby to ensnare his entire family. ¡°Alright, in honor of thedy of the Gilliam family, I¡¯ll give you three more days to gather the money.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back in three days. If you can¡¯te up with the money by then, don¡¯t me me for what happens next!¡± As he spoke, Ibrahim kicked a nearby stool. The wooden stool, already scavenged from a trash heap, couldn¡¯t withstand the force and shattered into pieces, splinters flying everywhere. It was as if their fate would be the same if they didn¡¯t repay the money. The violent scene was intimidating. Ruth and the others turned pale, their eyes fixed on the broken stool, silently resolving to gather the money within three days. In a hospital room, a young boy who had lost a lot of blood and the person who donated blood to him were both asleep. Theyy side by side on adjacent beds, creating an unusually warm scene. A ray of sunlight happened to shine through the window, falling directly on Pearl¡¯s eyes. The bright light made her face appear bloodless, fragile like a porcin doll that could shatter at any moment, evoking pity.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In her sleep, she blinked ufortably and let out a faint moan. Seeing this, Sasha, who was standing by the bed, took a step forward and used a book from the bedside table to block the sunlight. Without the harsh light in her eyes, Pearl could finally sleep peacefully again. However, Sasha was still young, and holding up the book made her small hands ache after a short while. When Sam brought Giana to visit them, he saw the little girl struggling to hold up the book despite her trembling hands, biting her lip in determination. This scene felt familiar to Sam, and he was somewhat moved. He remembered skipping ss with Kelvin as a child and ying until they were exhausted, then lying on the grass to sleep. When he woke up, he saw Kelvin using a book to shield him from the setting sun. Just like Sasha now, equally silly! ¡°Silly Sasha, doesn¡¯t it hurt to hold the book like that?¡± Sam walked over in two quick steps and took the book from Sasha¡¯s hands. He turned and closed the blinds, dimming the room and eliminating the harsh light. With Sam and Giana there, Sasha felt like a bird finding its nest and threw herself into his arms to seekfort. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Uncle Sam, you told me to take good care of my brother and Pearl. See how well I¡¯ve done?¡± Sam gently patted her little head and smiled at her. ¡°Of course you did well. Sasha is the best child I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Uncle Sam is also the best person I¡¯ve ever met, except for my dad.¡± In this world, no one treated her better than her dad! Thinking of her dad made Sasha suddenly feel very sad. She missed her dad and mommy and uncle so much. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her eyes turn red in an instant, Sam was startled and asked if she was hungry or if her hands hurt. But Sasha shook her head tearfully and said in a soft voice, ¡°No, I miss home¡­ I miss my dad and mommy and my sister Cierra.¡± Cierra was Kelvin and Cheyenne¡¯s daughter. Hearing his little niece¡¯s name from Sasha¡¯s mouth gave Sam a sense of anticipation. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ve already contacted your dad. He¡¯ll be flying here to pick you up soon.¡± Upon hearing this, Sasha stopped crying immediately. However, tears still clung to her eyshes like pearls, making her look pitiful and evoking sympathy. ¡°Really, Uncle Sam? You said my daddy wille to pick me up soon.¡± Her voice still carried a hint of sobbing. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Though his way of inviting Glenn was unconventional, he woulde eventually. He hadn¡¯t lied to the child, had he? Sasha¡¯s tears turned intoughter as she clumsily wiped them away with her small hands and innocently imagined: ¡°My dad must look so cool flying a ne. He¡¯s really good at it; he can fly really high up to where the sun and moon are.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask my dad to bring you along, Uncle Sam. You cane to my house; we have a slide.¡± Sam thought to himself that human children were even more mysterious than women. He had never interacted with children before and didn¡¯t know if they were all so quick to change emotions-crying one moment andughing the next. He found himself somewhat envious of Sasha. Only at her age could one be carefree and happy every day. Growing up meant losing that innocence and facing loneliness. Yet who wasn¡¯t being pushed forward by time? ¡°If you like slides, I¡¯ll have one built in the garden for you. You can y whenever you want.¡± Sasha sighed in disappointment and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s no fun alone; I want to y with my brother.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Did she want to bring the boy along too? Sam tolerated Sasha not just because she was Glenn¡¯s daughter and useful but also because she was well-behaved and never caused trouble. Now adding another boy-he wasn¡¯t sure if his patience would hold out or if he¡¯d throw them out one day due to his cleanliness obsession. At that moment, Giana suddenly knelt before him with a cry, tears streaming down as she kowtowed repeatedly. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t speak, only making hoarse cries. Sam understood; she was pleading with him. ¡°You mean this boy is your long-lost son?¡± Giana nodded tearfully. ¡°Hiss~¡± Back then, he was being hunted everywhere and was shot before falling into the sea. The waves carried him to a deste shore near a poor fishing vige where people lived by fishing. Giana found him and took him in without hesitation. She had no money for medicine, so she scraped lichen from rocks to cover his wounds. She even saved a fish she found for him instead of eating it herself. Sam hadn¡¯t encountered such pure kindness in a long time. After waking up, he intended to leave some money for her before departing. But that night, a typhoon hit, destroying the entire vige. Giana¡¯s house was washed away; it was her only shelter. Now she had no money to rebuild it. The vigers med Giana for bringing him into their vige and causing the typhoon. They wanted to burn her alive to appease the sea god¡¯s wrath. At that moment, he felt an inexplicable urge to help her. Needing a guide in this unfamiliar ce also yed a part in his decision to take Giana along. Chapter 1226: The Two-Dollar Groom’s Boutonniere He then entered the Gilliam family and bought this vi. Hiring Giana as a maid was also to repay her for saving his life. Giana was initially reluctant to leave the small fishing vige where she had lived for many years and considered her home. It was only because of her son¡¯s disappearance that she resolutely left the vige. She asked Sam not to pay her wages but to help find her son. Sam agreed. Over the years, he had sent many men to look for the boy, but there had been no news. The boy was brought to Red Maple Vi two months ago, a few days before Sasha. He was the only one who survived among the group of children.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Den seemed to value this boy, checking on him frequently and asking about his condition. He did not harm the child but kept him imprisoned. Sam, who had been in the hospital for the past few days, did not know what Den had done to the boy. If Miss Pearl hadn¡¯t appeared before him with the bloodied boy, Sam would have thought he was still in the cave. ¡°I never understood why Den captured so many children, but now I might.¡± He nced at the unconscious Pearl. ¡°I promise you, once he wakes up, I¡¯ll arrange for you and your son to leave.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Giana, moved, bowed deeply and knocked her head on the ground in gratitude. She had finally found her son! She could finally go home! The endless blue sea and the lush ind looked like a green gem forgotten by God. This ind was where Cheyenne and Kelvin rekindled their old romance. Later, Kelvin spent a fortune buying the ind and named it ¡°Love Ind.¡± He built a luxurious two-story vi and an underwater tunnel connecting the ind to the outside world. Now, it took only fifteen minutes to drive from the shore to Love Ind, with a view of the colorful underwater world. Such a meaningful ce was where Kelvin and Cheyenne held their wedding. The entire coastline was decorated with white gauze and pink balloons, exuding romance. The small cave they once lived in was tidied up and would serve as the bride¡¯s preparation room. Cheyenne looked exceptionally beautiful today, wearing a custom French satin wedding dress that entuated her graceful figure. Her chestnut wavy hair was elegantly pinned up and adorned with a long whitece veil. Even with light makeup, her stunning beauty was undeniable, leaving the makeup artist in awe. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for years and have done makeup for countless brides. Miss Lawrence is one of the most beautiful!¡± Her features were strikingly alluring, which could easilye off as aggressive. However, Cheyenne had developed a cool demeanor over the years, reducing any sense of aggression and adding a touch of noble elegance. ¡°Really? Thank you for thepliment. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± Looking at her radiant reflection in the mirror, Cheyenne felt a fleeting sense of nostalgia, as if she had returned to her youth. At eighteen, she had eagerly donned a white wedding dress, looking forward to bing his bride. But married life was disappointing; she was neglected for three years and ended up divorced. Now, wearing a wedding dress for Kelvin again, Cheyenne wondered if this time would end the same way. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t make the wrong bet,¡± she prayed silently. On the other side, Kelvin, the groom-to-be, dressed exceptionally well today. To match Cheyenne¡¯s white wedding dress, he wore a brand-new ck suit. Even though it was new, he had the servants iron it again to ensure it was wrinkle-free. The three-piece suit with peakpels highlighted his broad shoulders and slim waist. However, an expensive and tasteful suit was marred by arge red boutonniere pinned on it, lowering its overall elegance. But Mr. Foley was in such high spirits today that his smile never faded, making the red flower seem like an added charm. Seeing this, Omari sarcastically remarked, ¡°Mr. Foley, your taste is impable. That red flower looks just like the one my dad wore when he retired.¡± ¡°Two dors at most!¡± Kelvin nced at him calmly and retorted with a smile, ¡°You can buy a knock-off for two dors. Go ahead and get one for me.¡± Noticing that the ribbon on his boutonniere that read ¡°Groom¡± was askew, Kelvin straightened it to make sure Omari saw it clearly. Omari: ¡°¡­¡± Goodness gracious, does he think I¡¯m blind? Such tant showing off! Omari turned away angrily but muttered under his breath, ¡°I don¡¯t care; it¡¯s so tacky!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; weddings are tacky. But I¡¯ll have a wife to manage me soon, unlike you¡­ Enjoy being single!¡± Kelvin¡¯s smile grew even brighter, more dazzling than the sunlight outside. ¡°You!¡± As an internationally renowned topwyer, Omari had excellent oratory skills but felt powerless against Kelvin¡¯s childish bragging. He could only advise him professionally: ¡°Kelvin, think carefully. Once you¡¯re married, all your earnings will be joint property.¡± ¡°Not only that, you¡¯ll lose your freedom after marriage. Imagine not daring to go home after having a drink at a social event-how miserable.¡± ¡°Look at me; no job or social events¡­ Why don¡¯t you lend me that outfit? I¡¯ll bear this burden for you.¡± Kelvin wasn¡¯t fooled and red at him coldly. ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯m willing to lose my freedom for Cheyenne. You just y your role today!¡± Kelvin sized him up and chuckled softly. ¡°This dress suits you; my wife has good taste.¡± Omari¡¯s face darkened as he watched Kelvin walk away triumphantly. He wanted to chase after him and argue but struggled with his first time wearing a dress. In his haste, his strapless dress slipped down, exposing half his chest. He hurriedly covered himself with his hands and angrily shouted at Kelvin¡¯s back. ¡°Kelvin, stop right there! Who are you calling suited to be a woman?¡± Chapter 1227: My Blessings He had just taken two steps when the bun he had painstakingly stuffed into his mouth rolled to the door and was picked up by a small, chubby hand. The little girl wore a beautiful white puffy dress and had her hair styled in an elegant princess updo, adorned with two cute bunny hair clips. Her big, bright eyes were fixed on the bun in her hand. Omari was about to ask Cierra to bring the bun back to him, but to his surprise, the little girl took a big bite out of it. ¡°No!¡± He was devastated, truly! With a mouthful of bun, Cierra looked up at him in confusion upon hearing his voice. Holding the bun, she ran up to him and said in her sweet, childish voice, ¡°Godfather, are you hungry too?¡± ¡°Mommy said we shouldn¡¯t waste food, so I picked it up and ate it.¡± Omari looked into the innocent eyes of the child. How could he tell her that it wasn¡¯t just a bun, but his dignity as a ¡°woman¡±? Besides, Cierra didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Clearing his throat, Omari covered his eyes with his hand,ughing and crying as he replied, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m not hungry. You eat it. But leave the other one for me, don¡¯t eat it¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cierra tilted her adorable little head and stared at him. She forgot to chew the bun in her mouth and mumbled through it. ¡°Godfather, you look so beautiful today, like a fairy.¡± Omari felt a mix of emotions. Because Kate had just woken up and her pregnancy was still unstable, she couldn¡¯t leave the hospital. This left a vacancy for the bridesmaid role. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t find a recement on short notice; she needed at least two bridesmaids. She had a sudden idea and convinced Omari to dress as a woman. Omari reluctantly agreed. Poor him, standing tall at six feet one inch, should have been wearing a suit and outshining the groom Kelvin. Now he was reduced to wearing a pink dress and pretending to be a woman. His little niece didn¡¯t understand his predicament and herpliment hit the wrong note. But what could he do? She was Cheyenne¡¯s daughter; he had to spoil her. ¡°Cierra,e here. Godfather will teach you something today.¡± He squatted down and earnestly exined to Cierra, ¡°In the future, when you see a man, don¡¯t say he looks like a fairy. Say he is handsome and manly, okay?¡± Cierra took another bite of the bun and asked, ¡°Got it. But Godfather¡­ what does ¡®manly¡¯ mean?¡± That was hard to exin in a short time. Omari resorted to the simplest exnation: ¡°A manly person usually has a beard and is tall and strong.¡± He hoped to hear Cierra praise him for being manly. But the little girl imitated him by touching his chin and patting his arm. Omari thought, ¡®Did my niece just harass me?¡¯ ¡°Cierra, you¡­¡± The little girl looked at him seriously and said, ¡°I just checked. Godfather, you are not manly.¡± ¡°So Godfather, you should stay a fairy. You look pretty!¡± With that, Cierra stuffed the half-eaten bun into his hand and ran off with her little dress fluttering. She wanted to test Godfather¡¯s ¡°manliness theory¡± on other uncles outside. ¡°What?¡± Omari stared dumbfounded at the bun in his hand, which had several obvious bite marks like it had been nibbled by a small hamster. ¡°Cierra,e back and exin yourself¡­¡± The two-year-old was already hopping away, and Omari¡¯s words were lost in the wind. ¡°Sigh, I guess I¡¯m really not cut out for raising kids. What a failure!¡± Sighing, Omari tucked the bun back into his clothes. Before leaving, he narcissistically checked himself in the mirror. ¡°Not bad at all.¡± In the forest, red roses stretched as far as the eye could see. The sea of flowers against the lush trees made one feel the freshness of nature. ¡°How can there be so many roses on this ind?¡± The wedding guests were stunned by this fairy-tale-like ce. ¡°I heard Mr. Foley spent a fortune nting them here two years ago.¡± They were Cheyenne¡¯s favorite red roses. Red roses symbolize deep and passionate love, evesting until death. Suddenly, a melodious piano tune wafted through the forest, adding romance and mystery to the ce. Someone with sharp eyes noticed that the pianist was not far ahead. He sat with his back to the crowd, dressed in a clean white suit. Even sitting in a wheelchair did not affect his ying skills. His slender fingers danced gracefully over the ck-and-white keys like elves. The moving melody flowed from his fingertips, filling the air. It was just a familiar ¡°Wedding March,¡± but in this setting, it moved many to tears. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the famous genius pianist Benson?¡± ¡°It really is him! He hasn¡¯t appeared in public for years. My God, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°I love his profile; he looks like a mncholic prince straight out of a manga!¡± ¡°The Foley family is indeed wealthy; they managed to get Benson to y at their wedding.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°You might not know this, but Miss Lawrence and Mr. Foley are good friends. They even coborated on a piece that won a gold award.¡± ¡°No wonder. But he¡¯s really handsome and his music is beautiful. Why do I feel like crying?¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± The piano music turned sorrowful; sometimes warm like the wind, sometimes soft like clouds, flowing endlessly like a river. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Mariage d¡¯amour.''¡± Someone eximed. Benson yed as if no one else was around; his soul merged with the ck-and-white notes. He had no time for others¡¯ opinions. He was Benson; from now on, he was Cheyenne¡¯s Benson. Chapter 1228: Admire Herself Petals floated in the air as fireworks erupted. Amidst the crowd¡¯s anticipation, the bride finally made her appearance. Cheyenne, dressed in a white trailing wedding gown, walked slowly, stunning everyone with her beauty.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Wherever there is a crowd, gossiping women are never far behind. These women, relying on their seniority, loved to judge others by their own standards. ¡°The bride is so beautiful, but she¡¯s a bit short. My daughter-inw is 1. 7 meters tall, and I still think she¡¯s too short. I¡¯m worried that if she has children, they¡¯ll all be short.¡± ¡°She is a bit short, but she¡¯s quite good-looking. Mr. Foley is really lucky to marry someone as beautiful and talented as Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°Hey, I heard they¡¯re getting remarried?¡± A ¡°beauty¡± standing behind them overheard this and was furious. ¡°So what if they are? How many women in this world are as outstanding as her? Can your daughter-inw receive a personal award from the President? Can she invent vines to save countless patients? Can she single-handedly run apany while also serving as a hospital director?¡± The middle-aged woman who hadmented on Cheyenne¡¯s height turned pale. Her daughter-inw was just an obscure model who had used some tricks to marry her son. If it weren¡¯t for her grandson, she would never have agreed to the marriage. After the wedding, the woman did nothing but stay at home, living off her son. Her daughter-inw couldn¡¯tpare to Miss Lawrence at all. The ¡°beauty¡± continued muttering, ¡°Although people say a good horse doesn¡¯t turn back to graze, if I were Cheyenne and had such a good ex-wife, I¡¯d crawl back even if my legs were broken to beg for forgiveness.¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t Kelvin and didn¡¯t have that fortune. The ¡°woman¡± wore a mysterious sadness on her stunning face, attracting the attention of many men who nned to ask for her Line after the banquet. The middle-aged woman shifted her gaze to the ¡°beauty,¡± looking satisfied as she patted her on the butt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Omari was confused about why he was being taken advantage of while daydreaming. He hugged his chest tightly and red at the woman. She continued examining him, praising him, ¡°Not bad, solid hips, good for bearing sons. The height is also¡­ wait, it¡¯s a bit too tall. 1. 9 meters? But my son is only 1. 63 meters¡­¡± Omari almost burst outughing. Her son was only 1. 63 meters tall butined that his 1. 7-meter-tall wife was too short? Little did she know that her son had to bend down to kiss his wife. ¡°Wait, I should be shouting ¡®pervert¡¯ right now instead of thinking about this nonsense.¡± The next moment, the woman pulled out a check from her LV handbag and generously wrote ¡°10000¡± on it before handing it to Omari. ¡°This is the bride price. Where do you live? I¡¯lle tomorrow to propose on behalf of my son.¡± Seeing that he was only worth ten thousand dors, Omari angrily crumpled the check and threw it at her face. ¡°Are you crazy? Let your son eat shit!¡± After venting his frustration, he felt much better and limped away in high heels, holding his chest with one hand and adjusting his wig with the other. ¡°A beauty like me should admire herself,¡± he said confidently. The auspicious hour arrived, and the elegant wedding host, dressed in ck, took the stage first. His appearance made the audience widen their eyes and cheer loudly. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s the President!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Harrison! I can¡¯t believe this is real; pinch me!¡± Hearing her friend¡¯s request, thepanion obliged without hesitation, pinching her thigh hard. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s real! I¡¯m so happy¡­ I actually saw the President in person.¡± If not alive, what else would the President be? This girl was overjoyed to the point of foolishness. Abel was also infected by the joyful atmosphere and smiled kindly. The audience usually saw him as shrewd, capable, and serious on screen¡­ but this smile was like a breath of fresh air, instantly bringing him closer to everyone. It turned out that the President was also an ordinary person who attended banquets and smiled. A waiter handed him a microphone. Abel took it and started with some humorous interaction with everyone. ¡°First of all, I want to thank everyone for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend this wedding.¡± Before he finished speaking, apuse erupted from below. ¡°Thank you all. Besides being your familiar Abel, before today, I was also the bride¡¯s godfather.¡± ¡°When I was young, I always wanted a daughter, but for various reasons, that wish never came true.¡± ¡°Cheyenne¡¯s appearance fulfilled my dream of being a father. Today, I wanted to personally walk her down the aisle and hand her over to the groom.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, my old friend got jealous. He said he only had one daughter, Cheyenne.¡± ¡°I suggested we settle it fairly with rock-paper-scissors. The rule was that I¡¯d y paper and he¡¯d y rock. But when it came time to y, I chose scissors and he chose rock¡­¡± ¡°As you can guess, I lost! So I had to obediently be the host instead.¡± Abel¡¯s exaggerated sighs made everyone feel both sympathetic and amused. They hadn¡¯t expected such high-profile figures-a President and a billionaire-to settle matters like children with rock-paper-scissors. It was both hasty and clever. Channing, waiting to enter, proudly lifted his chin after hearing Abel¡¯s words. ¡°Hmph, after knowing you for so many years, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d y paper and wanted me to y rock. In reality, you thought I¡¯d y paper too so you could win with scissors. Smart as I am, how could I fall for that?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at this. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work out, why don¡¯t you both walk me down the aisle?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Channing objected firmly. ¡°I¡¯m her biological father; he¡¯s just her godfather. This moment should be mine alone.¡± Channing had missed walking Cheyenne down the aisle at her previous wedding and didn¡¯t want to miss it this time or share it with anyone else. Afraid of upsetting her father, Cheyenne quickly agreed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± She turned away and sighed softly. ¡°Sigh, old people really are like children; they need coaxing.¡± Chapter 1229: The Red Carpet is 99 Meters Long After waiting for a while, Mr. Harrison finally announced, ¡°The bride and groom may enter.¡± Cheyenne took her father¡¯s arm and stepped onto the red carpet to the sound of enchanting music. She quickly noticed that Benson had switched to the third song. The familiar melody instantly brought back memories. She turned her head to nce in Benson¡¯s direction, and he seemed to sense her gaze, turning his head as well. Their eyes met across the distance, and Cheyenne saw Pearl¡¯s blessing in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Benson,¡± she whispered softly, her red lips moving. The music grew more tender and emotional, telling the story of a young girl¡¯s unrequited love from her youth. In reality, the girl had finally found happiness. Her husband was the man she had liked since she was young, and they had two adorable children who were acting as flower girls. Besides the main couple, the most eye-catching figures today were those two little angels. Both young and old guests couldn¡¯t resist their charm. ¡°Look at those two little ones, they¡¯re so cute. Especially the little girl, she¡¯s eating a bun while walking, haha.¡± ¡°I wonder what color sack she likes so I can prepare.¡± ¡°Are we forming a group to steal the kids? Count me in!¡± Hearing theirments, the little fairy-like girl turned her head. Cierra tilted her head, her bright eyes making her even more endearing. The women in the audience all smiled fondly at her. However, to Cierra, those exaggerated smiles seemed different. ¡°Look! She heard us, haha.¡± Cierra slowed down, and Oliver noticed the disruption in their formation and quickly reminded her, ¡°Silly sister, you¡¯re walking too slowly. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Brother, thosedies seem to be talking about me. Their looks are scary.¡± Oliver nced at the audience and saw unfamiliar faces. He decided to ignore them. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re eating while walking. Stop eating! Or they¡¯llugh at you. Be serious,¡± he said sternly. Cierra was holding a small piece of cake, eating it messily. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry,¡± she whined sweetly. Oliver couldn¡¯t stay mad at her. ¡°Alright, then walk on the inside.¡± Both kids had woken up very early that morning for styling and outfit selection, which took several hours. They hadn¡¯t had breakfast due to time constraints. Oliver felt sorry for his sister and came up with a solution-switch positions! ¡°You walk inside and eat there. I¡¯ll block you with my body. But eat quickly; Mom is almost at the stage.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Cierra agreed with a sweet smile, showing two little teeth. Oliver muttered softly, ¡°Little dummy.¡± He worried that she might be easily tricked by bad people with food in the future. He decided he needed to teach her not to ept food from strangers. Kelvin was already waiting on the other side of the red carpet for his bride. He felt as spirited as he did in his youth. Watching Cheyenne walk towards him slowly, he wished he could rush over and carry her himself. ¡°The red carpet shouldn¡¯t have been this long; it¡¯s torture,¡± heined. Chris, responsible forying out the red carpet, instinctively hid behind a colleague upon hearing this. He wouldn¡¯t dare tell Kelvin that the 99-meter-long red carpet was Mr. Lucas¡¯s idea. Abel, who had married out of family obligation and couldn¡¯t understand Kelvin¡¯s feelings, tried tofort him. ¡°Young man, have some patience.¡± Kelvin replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m very anxious!¡± He worried about many things: what if Cheyenne tripped? What if she changed her mind halfway? He had thought of countless possibilities and prepared to adapt to any situation.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Abel smiled warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me godfather yet; the bride hasn¡¯t officially married you.¡± Kelvin was speechless. He hadn¡¯t anticipated even his godfather would tease him today! Chris couldn¡¯t help butugh at Kelvin¡¯s predicament. Kelvin shot him a look and lightly kicked him. ¡°Yourugh is too arrogant; you¡¯ll be doing 100 push-upster!¡± Chris winced and pleaded, ¡°On such a joyous day, you wouldn¡¯t be so cruel.¡± ¡°I absolutely would!¡± Kelvin retorted. Meanwhile, Cheyenne was also feeling frustrated. Walking in 12-centimeter heels was exhausting. Channing, teary-eyed, supported his daughter and said with each step, ¡°Cheyenne, you can still change your mind now; I can take care of you.¡± Cheyenne was speechless but touched by her father¡¯s love. ¡°Dad, he made mistakes before but has changed now. If he treats me badly in the future, you know my temper-I won¡¯t hesitate to kick him out and live happily with my kids!¡± Channing beamed with pride. ¡°That¡¯s my girl! You have the courage to love and hate!¡± Oliver quietly lowered his head. Though he didn¡¯t particrly like that man, he suddenly felt sorry for his dad. Halfway down the red carpet, Kelvin was growing impatient. Just as he was counting Cheyenne¡¯s steps to estimate when she¡¯d reach him, something unexpected happened-something he hadn¡¯t anticipated among his countless scenarios. Little flower girl Cierra got sleepy after eating and plopped down on her mom¡¯s wedding dress, refusing to move. ¡°Mommy¡­ sleepy¡­ I want to sleep,¡± she whined. Everyone was stunned before bursting intoughter. It was the first time anyone had seen flower girls go on strike halfway through! Cheyenne and Oliver were equally shocked. Channing saw this as an opportunity and happily took off his coat to make a pillow for Cierra. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s nap here for ten minutes,¡± he said with a sly smile. Chapter 1230: Cierra’s Blunder at a Critical Moment Unlucky Kelvin almost fainted with anger. He had calcted everything but hadn¡¯t anticipated that Cierra would mess up at such a crucial moment. Seeing his cunning father-inw and foolish daughter about to ruin his wedding, an idea suddenly struck him. ¡°Cierra, stand up¡­ Daddy will buy you anything you want! C, fried chicken, your favorite candies¡­¡± A moment ago, the little princess had been sleepy, but upon hearing these words, she instantly perked up. She wiped her tears and obediently got up, lifting her mommy¡¯s wedding dress again. ¡°I don¡¯t feel sleepy anymore. Grandpa, let¡¯s keep walking.¡± Channing¡¯s lips twitched. This child¡­ Kelvin sighed in relief. Sometimes, having a foodie daughter wasn¡¯t so bad. The audience burst intoughter again. The adorable and gluttonous little fairy Cierra was beloved by everyone. Old Mr. Foley proudly turned to his card-ying friends and boasted, ¡°See that? That¡¯s my great-granddaughter.¡± ¡°We see, we see. What¡¯s there to brag about? In a few years, this little girl might be part of our family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget you owe me a favor from thest time you lost at cards.¡± ¡°Now I don¡¯t want anything except for you to marry your great-granddaughter to my grandson.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, old Mr. Foley shot him a cold look. ¡°You old geezer, you dare think that? Your grandson is so fat and much older than my great-granddaughter. They don¡¯t match at all.¡± Besides, he and this old guy were friends. If Cierra married his grandson, wouldn¡¯t that make him a generation lower in front of him? Old Mr. Foley wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. He thought he was smart. The scolded old man awkwardly touched his nose and muttered discontentedly: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, just say so. Why so loud?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a great-granddaughter. When I get home, I¡¯ll have my unfilial son give me one to y with. You¡¯ll be so jealous then, hmph!¡± ¡­ The two old friends bickered lively below the stage, while the scene on stage was filled with joy. Kelvin finally saw Cheyenne walk towards him. He couldn¡¯t hold back and stepped forward to meet her. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± His eyes were filled with indescribable affection, like the vast blue ocean, endless. He only had eyes for her, no one else. Cheyenne blushed under his intense gaze, her lips slightly parted as she softly said: ¡°Kelvin.¡± It was just two simple words, and she wasn¡¯t the only one who had called him that. But for some reason, when Cheyenne said it, Kelvin found it incredibly melodious! It was the best sound in the world. It seemed like countless pink bubbles rose around them, making the atmosphere so sweet that even the wind felt sugary. Taking a deep breath, Reece said enviously, ¡°Smell that? That¡¯s the scent of love.¡± Jerome, standing next to him, twitched his lips and habitually mocked him: ¡°What do you know about love? You¡¯re being single forever.¡± Reece, feeling exposed about his ¡°noble¡± status, raised his chin defiantly. The more insecure he felt, the louder he shouted back. ¡°What right do you have to talk? You¡¯re single too!¡± Jerome fell silent. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Just when Reece thought he had won, Jerome suddenly looked up. Staring at him seriously, he said each word clearly and forcefully. ¡°You¡¯re single, I¡¯m single too. Why don¡¯t we¡­ date?¡± ¡°What?¡± Reece thought he had misheard. He stared at Jerome with his eyes wide open. He looked utterly shocked. ¡°What did you say? Say it again; I didn¡¯t hear clearly.¡± Jerome rarely blushed; his androgynous handsome face turned red. God knows how much courage it took for him to say that sentence just now. Now, asking him to say it again was impossible. He could only turn his head in panic. ¡°N-nothing¡­ let¡¯s continue watching the wedding.¡± But inside, he felt it a pity¡­ Why didn¡¯t Reece hear it? Why didn¡¯t he dare to say it again? Were they really going to remain just friends forever? Jerome felt greedy; unknowingly, he had changed and wanted more¡­ But he also feared that breaking this fragile bnce would mean they couldn¡¯t even be friends anymore. That was thest thing he wanted to see. ¡°Oh well. Tell me when you¡¯re ready next time. Hehe¡­ Look, they¡¯re exchanging rings now.¡± Reece turned his head back with a bright smile, not looking at him anymore. At the same time, there was a hint of guilt in his eyes, more of surprise! Actually, he had vaguely heard something just now. That damned guy said-let¡¯s date! It was terrifying. He was a guy; that damned guy was also a guy. How could two guys date? ¡°If I didn¡¯t mishear it, then he¡¯s crazy¡­ Yes, I must have misheard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always seen him as a brother,¡± Reece muttered to himself. ¡°Mr. Foley, do you take Miss Cheyenne as your wife? Will you love her for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health?¡± Facing the wedding officiant¡¯s question, Kelvin answered firmly without any hesitation: ¡°I do!¡± Now it was the bride¡¯s turn. Mr. Harrison looked at Cheyenne with obvious pride and asked the same question. ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you take Mr. Foley as your husband? Will you love him for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health?¡± Kelvin was extremely nervous; his hands clenched into fists where no one could see. He eagerly awaited Cheyenne¡¯s answer. Unfortunately, she paused for several seconds without saying anything. This scared Mr. Foley into a cold sweat as he anxiously urged her internally: ¡°Cheyenne, quickly say you do.¡± Cheyenne saw his reaction clearly. She paused for several seconds as payback for Kelvin. Back when they got married, she had been extremely nervous while he seemed like a guest just going through the motions. Now it was his turn to feel what she had felt back then. ¡°Before I answer that question, I have one for Mr. Foley,¡± the bride requested. Abel was stunned for a moment. Seeing this situation made him worry that Cheyenne might back out of the wedding. If that happened-N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Of course he¡¯d support her! ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said. The microphone was passed to Cheyenne. Her question was simple. ¡°I want to ask Mr. Foley, what do I look like in your eyes?¡± Chapter 1231: The Apple of My Eye This question seemed simple, but to delve into it, one had to go back ten years. Cheyenne¡¯s eyes reddened as she proudly said, ¡°If you choose me just because of the child, I¡¯d rather not have such love!¡± ¡°Or if you think you owe me from five years ago and want topensate, there¡¯s no need.¡± She was Cheyenne, the heir of the Edwards family and the chairman of Nymphscape Group, with her own pride. Kelvin turned pale with fright and hurriedly grabbed the microphone to exin, ¡°No! I¡¯m not marrying you topensate you, nor because of the child.¡± ¡°Of course, I genuinely want to make it up to you, but that¡¯s not the main reason.¡± ¡°If it were any other woman, I could easily use money to settle it. But you mean something different to me, eight years ago and still now.¡± ¡°You asked me what kind of person you are in my heart. Fine, I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± ¡°At first, the Cheyenne I saw was just a delinquent girl who skipped sses and fought every day, full of bad habits.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his grandfather¡¯s pressure, he would never have married in his life, let alone be tied to her. But gradually, he was attracted by her youthful and unrestrained personality. In fact, Kelvin had fallen in love with her back then. ¡°Before meeting you, I never thought I would get married one day.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. However, he was a coward. His parents¡¯ failed marriage left an indelible shadow on him, making him distrustful of marital rtionships. He couldn¡¯t believe his emotions could be swayed by a young girl. ¡°I hated that feeling, being emotionally out of control like never before.¡± ¡°After meeting you, I often thought of you before sleep and in the office¡­ I couldn¡¯t shake it off. More than dislike, it was fear.¡± ¡°I feared I would never be the same again.¡± ¡°So I deliberately distanced myself from you. I¡¯m sorry, Cheyenne! I was foolish and did many things that hurt you.¡± Although Kelvin kept telling himself to stay away from women, especially Cheyenne¡­ He always lost control when he met her. After sleeping with her once, he became addicted. Those three years, Kelvin seemed colder than anyone else, but he was the most conflicted and tormented. Because he would tell himself not to touch Cheyenne one second, and the next moment he¡¯d be drunk in her embrace. Over and over again¡­ always breaking the rules. Until Abbie returned. Using this opportunity, he wanted to rid himself of these tormenting emotionspletely. ¡°I know you misunderstood me because of her, but Cheyenne, please believe me. I¡¯ve only ever loved you.¡± ¡°I thought after you left, I could return to my old self. But I was wrong. Without you, I realized life had lost all meaning.¡± ¡°I miss how you acted spoiled by my side, how you bullied others with your fierce demeanor, and how you were always contrary in words but not in heart.¡± ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re a unique treasure.¡± ¡°Among millions of roses, you¡¯re the most passionate one!¡± ¡°I want to cherish you! Please give me this chance, my princess!¡± The groom knelt on one knee to propose, his heartfelt words deeply moving everyone present. All the women present, from two-year-olds to eighty-year-olds, were touched by his sincerity. Cheyenne got the answer she wanted. Holding back tears, she quickly responded to her godfather¡¯s earlier question. ¡°I do!¡± Abel wiped his tears. It wasn¡¯t easy for these two kids toe back together. ¡°Alright, I announce¡­ Groom, you may now¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Kelvin joyfully lifted Cheyenne horizontally. ¡°Great! Honey, you finally agreed.¡± ¡°Put me down.¡± The wedding wasn¡¯t officially over yet. With so many people watching below, she wasn¡¯t thick-skinned enough to be treated like a spectacle without feeling embarrassed. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy! From now on, I can openly call you my wife.¡± ¡°No way! I want to call you now!¡± ¡°My dear wife.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He called once; she answered once. Despite being over thirty years old, he acted like a naive young man and kept calling her. ¡°My dear wife.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Wife, Cheyenne, I love you so much. I don¡¯t think I can live without you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cheyenne had no choice but to lightly scold him. ¡°Fool, you¡¯ve already put a ring on my finger. Where else can I go?¡± ¡°Right. You wore my ring at eighteen; you¡¯re destined to be my woman for life.¡± Kelvin finished speaking and couldn¡¯t help lifting her veil. Amidst envious gasps, he kissed her lips. ¡°Mmm~¡± Before Cheyenne could react, a warm sensation spread across her lips. Afraid she might escape, Kelvin pressed the back of her head with one hand and deepened the lingering kiss. His agile tongue pried open her teeth and intertwined with her small tongue. This kiss carried a slight intoxication that made one irresistibly enchanted. Cheyenne gave up struggling and closed her eyes. The surrounding sounds were subconsciously blocked out as they kissed passionately. Someone boredly timed it. ¡°Tsk tsk, itsted a full three minutes!¡± ¡°So romantic¡­ When will it be my turn to get married?¡± Krystal looked enviously at Miss Lawrence and Mr. Foley while turning back to ask Chris. Chris also wanted to get married, but¡­ ¡°I need to ask the president for leave first.¡± ¡°Alright. If you dare forget this time, I¡¯ll never talk to you again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget; I swear I won¡¯t forget this time.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he forgot before; it was because Mr. Foley wasn¡¯t around that all the big and small matters in thepany fell on him. He simply couldn¡¯t take leave. Hopefully this time after getting married, Mr. Foley would settle down and return to work to support his family. Glenn also came but on behalf of his wife Kate. He took a photo of this happy moment with his phone and sent it to his wife as proof. ¡°Kate, look. Miss Lawrence and Mr. Foley¡¯s wedding went perfectly. Can Ie back now to take care of you?¡± A message notification sounded; it was from Kate. [No! I was supposed to be Cheyenne¡¯s bridesmaid. Take a picture of the bridesmaid group for me. Who took my ce? Boohoo!] She even added a crying cute bear emoji at the end. Glenn¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He really didn¡¯t want to take that photo because he felt Omari would taint his eyes. ¡°Oh well, just take a random shot to make my wife happy. Better find an ugly one so she won¡¯t feel worseter.¡± Master Glenn narcissistically thought: Compared to Kelvin, I¡¯m the better husband who spoils his wife more! Chapter 1232: As Long as She is Happy, I am Happy He chose Jerry, who was crouching in the corner secretly looking into a mirror. As a little fan of Cheyenne, he was also invited today. He had been busy with thest project for three months and forgot to get a haircut, so his hair had grown to his shoulders. For the goddess¡¯s wedding banquet, Jerry dressed especially festively today-a bright red suit paired with a pink shirt, making it hard to distinguish his gender from a distance. Additionally, being a homebody who rarely saw the sun, he had very fair skin. The only downside was that he had been working overtime recently, causing a few pimples to appear on his chin. When Master Glenn took the photo, Jerry was holding a delicate mirror in one hand and squinting at his reflection. The photo was sent out. The other party quickly responded: [Cheyenne really has no taste, how could she choose someone so tacky to rece me?] Master Glenn replied, ¡°Not only tacky, but also small-eyed.¡± After saying that, he irresponsibly turned and left, leaving Jerrypletely bewildered. ¡°Tacky?¡± ¡°Small-eyed?¡± Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the ind, a handsome young man stood against the wind. The olive-green military uniform entuated his tall figure, and his broad back looked particrly lonely against the endless sea. Just one look at his back made Tanner almost cry. It was truly heartbreaking. ¡°Master Iker, don¡¯t you also like Miss Lawrence? If you had confessed to her while Mr. Foley was missing, maybe¡­¡± Iker didn¡¯t even turn his head. ¡°It has nothing to do with Kelvin. If she has me in her heart, I would abandon this uniform to be with her.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have me in her heart, confessing would be useless and only cause her trouble.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± This is too unfair to you. At least you should have a chance to try before giving up. If he were Master Iker, he would definitely be unwilling to ept this. Iker firmly interrupted him, saying, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. Truly loving someone means as long as she is happy, I am happy.¡± ¡°For example, seeing her find happiness now makes me happier than if I had found it myself.¡± Whether he wasforting himself or Tanner was unclear. Tanner couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and felt his nose sting as tears fell. ¡°So Master Iker, you specifically flew from Onistead to ensure Miss Lawrence¡¯s wedding went smoothly.¡± ¡°Yes. This is my selfishness.¡± On the surface, he had deployed troops to protect the president¡¯s safety, and no one dared to criticize him for it. Suddenly, he heard Master Iker say, ¡°Tanner, do you feel that today¡¯s sea breeze is very Pearl?¡± Tanner was stunned for two seconds. He imitated Master Iker by closing his eyes and letting the sea breeze caress his face. Indeed, today¡¯s windcked the salty smell of seawater and carried more floral fragrance. ¡°Yes, today¡¯s sea is beautiful.¡± Iker gazed distantly towards the ind. Cheyenne must be very beautiful today too, but he had no chance to see her. Putting aside his extra thoughts, Iker returned to his usual serious demeanor. As he turned around, the sea breeze lifted his cloak, making a rustling sound that seemed resolute. ¡°Let¡¯s go patrol another area.¡± While Tanner was lost in thought, Master Iker had already walked far ahead. Coming back to his senses, he quickly jogged to catch up. ¡°Master Iker, you forgot your most adorable deputy general on the reef.¡± The sea breeze carried back his response: ¡°You stay here and keep enjoying the breeze. I¡¯lle get you when the sun rises from the west.¡± Hearing this, Tanner honestly sat on the reef waiting for him to return. Watching the ceaseless waves, he felt something was off.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Suddenly, Tanner pped the back of his head. ¡°Idiot! Master Iker was joking with you. The sun rises in the east and sets in the west; it can never rise from the west.¡± ¡°Master Iker, Master Iker, wait for me¡­¡± Taswya, Zheemond Hospital, in a certain VIP ward. Sam stood with his back to the patient by the window, his clear eyes focused on the news on his phone screen. Bold capitalized words immediately caught his attention: [#Grand Wedding: The Foley Group Chairman Marries Nymphscape Group Heir-A Perfect Match!] He usually didn¡¯t care about such gossip news but clicked on it today. The article¡¯s author witnessed this century wedding as an audience member. It started by introducing the backgrounds of the two protagonists-the groom and groom¡¯s family backgrounds. Then it praised various aspects like the luxurious and romantic wedding venue and the distinguished guests attending. At the end of the article were two photos. One showed Cheyenne in her wedding dress standing with Kelvin; Kelvin¡¯s smile was so silly it made Sam jealous. ¡°My dear brother, such a big event as your wedding and you didn¡¯t invite your brother for a drink?¡± ¡°Smiling so foolishly-Is this still the Kelvin I know?¡± Afterining, Sam shifted his gaze to the second photo and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He gently stroked the cute faces of the little ones in the photo with his finger. ¡°Are these my nephew and niece?¡± In the picture, the little boy had delicate features resembling a mini version of Kelvin. Wearing a neat little suit, he looked like a gentlemanly little prince, though his demeanor was as helpless as Kelvin¡¯s. It was obvious they were father and son. The little niece looked more like a young Cheyenne. She was sitting on her mother¡¯s wedding dress hem yfully, yawning with her little face up-a moment captured by a reporter. ¡°Seeing my dear brother so happy now makes me feel somewhat uneasy as an older brother.¡± ¡°Mother, you wouldn¡¯t me me, right? Even though I promised you I¡¯d never trouble him again in this life.¡± After hesitating for a second, Sam called for his subordinate. ¡°Find out where Love Ind is; I want an answer within ten minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Pearl woke up just in time to hear Sam mention ¡°Love Ind,¡± curious why he suddenly brought up this ce name. Wait a minute; there was another person in the room-probably his subordinate. The man noticed Pearl waking up first and respectfully stepped aside to greet her with a bow. ¡°Miss Pearl.¡± ¡°Hmm. And you are?¡± Before the man could answer, Sam¡¯s voice echoed in the room. Indifferently he said, ¡°You go handle what I instructed first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man quickly turned and left, leaving only Pearl and Sam in the room, staring at each other. Sam chuckled lightly. ¡°Since Miss Pearl is awake, I¡¯ll take my leave. If you need anything, you can ask Bobby.¡± Bobby was the name of his blond henchman. Seeing him about to leave too, Pearl panicked and hurriedly grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Chapter 1233: Can You Wait Until I Fall Asleep Before You Leave? ¡°Hmm?¡± The man stopped in confusion and turned back to look. His gaze shifted downward, sharply focusing on Pearl¡¯s hand on his arm. Her hand was fair and delicate, with long, slender fingers adorned with a set of stylish nails. Undoubtedly, it was a pleasing sight. But to Sam, it was far from pleasant; he wished he could cut off Pearl¡¯s hand! ¡°Let go!¡± His expression changed suddenly, and his harsh tone startled Pearl. She felt aggrieved afterward. Tears welled up, hanging like pearls on her long eyshes, trembling as if they would fall at any moment. ¡°Why are you so fierce? Do you think raising your voice makes you impressive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m sick? I just had a lot of blood drawn. If I get upset, I could have another episode.¡± She used him of his earlier behavior while sobbing softly, feeling extremely upset and just wanting to cry. Sam: ¡°¡­¡± Clearly, she had crossed his line, but now it seemed like he was the one at fault. ¡°I¡­ I have a cleanliness obsession. I don¡¯t like being touched.¡± Was that an exnation? Pearl stopped crying but still felt upset, looking at him with wide, teary eyes. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to be so fierce. I¡¯m very fragile.¡± ¡°When I was in school, the teacher said my fashion sense was terrible, and it made me cry for three days.¡± ¡°Besides, am I just anyone to you? Tell me! Am I just anyone?¡± Sam: ¡°¡­¡± Aren¡¯t you? In his heart, no one counted as ¡°one of his own¡± because his family was dead, and even the best friends could betray you for money. Lover? He had always been a selfish person. What could be more reliable than loving oneself? To ask him to risk his life for someone like Kelvin did for Cheyenne, he couldn¡¯t do it! Thinking of this, Samughed self-deprecatingly and looked at Pearl with annoyance. ¡°Miss Pearl, what do you want? Just say it!¡± His face looked terrible, as if every moment spent with her made him ufortable. But¡­ when she was unconscious, he had clearly stayed by her side. Sam would never know how happy and touched she felt when she opened her eyes and saw him by her bedside. Since childhood, her health had never been good, often shuttling between school, home, and the hospital. She had no family or friends around her; she had to endure pain and fear alone. He was the first and only person to stay with her in the hospital. Pearl sniffled, wiped her tears with her sleeve, and said softly, ¡°I want you to stay with me.¡± At this moment, she looked pale and in poor spirits, as fragile as a delicate porcin doll. Fragile yet beautiful. ¡°I know you have a lot of things to do every day. I¡¯m not greedy; just stay with me for a little while.¡± ¡°Just a little while¡­ Is that okay?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything; just sit there.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m too lonely. This room is so big¡­ Yesterday I counted; there are 1, 207 bricks in this room¡­¡± Sam¡¯s words of refusal were on the tip of his tongue, but he couldn¡¯t say them.N?velDrama.Org content. 1, 207¡­ He had counted floor tiles before too and knew that only when someone was extremely bored and lonely would they count bricks. Perhaps it was her pitiful look or their shared experiences; Sam agreed! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay here for a while. I¡¯ll leave when you fall asleep.¡± He stepped back to the sofa and picked up a book from the table. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to read but used it to block her burning gaze. Pearl had never observed him so closely before and suddenly realized that Sam was more beautiful than a woman. His eyes were charming and seductive, with double eyelids¡­ a high nose bridge, and lips that were neither too thick nor too thin. His facial contours were perfect-slender but not harsh. A wless jawline connected to a long neck, with a hint of a sexy corbone peeking out from his shirt cor. Even just sitting there silently, he exuded an ethereal mncholy aura. Why did she think Sam looked better than herself? It was so unfair! ¡°Sam, what book are you reading?¡± Pearl tried to chat with him; sitting there in silence was awkward. A cold voice came from behind the book, sounding somewhat helpless. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the title? Can¡¯t you read it yourself?¡± Pearl pouted and said coquettishly, ¡°I can¡¯t see it~ I¡¯m nearsighted, 500 degrees.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I studied so hard abroad.¡± ¡°I had sses during the day and online courses at night. Every day for thirty days.¡± If Sam hadn¡¯t studied abroad himself, he might have believed her nonsense. ¡°Really? What major were you studying so diligently?¡± ¡°Anime design.¡± Sam: ¡°¡­¡± So she studied anime day and night. ¡°Hehe~ I¡¯ve watched a lot of anime. My favorite recently is ¡®The Ancient Magus¡¯ Bride.¡¯ You really resemble the male lead.¡± Cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Sam feared that if she continued talking, he would never fall asleep. When would he be able to leave? Pearl was about to share more when she heard a ¡°snap,¡± like a sudden sound from a pipa. The next moment, she met a pair of helpless eyes as the man stood up to leave. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, I¡¯ll go. Staying here is a waste of time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll sleep now. Oh, I¡¯m so sleepy~ Just wait a little longer; I¡¯ll fall asleep soon.¡± She pretended to yawn sleepily and turned over to pull the nket over herself. Seeing Sam watching her, Pearl felt shy and pulled the nket over her face. The whole process made her look like an adorable little hamster. Sam couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What an idiot!¡± Did she think he couldn¡¯t see her? But he stopped walking and waited quietly for Pearl to fall asleep before leaving. It wasn¡¯t because he was soft-hearted but because he believed in keeping promises. Yes! That must be it. Sam told himself this in his heart. Perhaps because she felt more at ease with him there, Pearl soon fell asleep. Her even and gentle breathing filled the room. ¡°Finally asleep¡­¡± Chapter 1234: Is it necessary to talk about the law with her? Sam was curious about what kind of creature she really was, being able to fall asleep so easily. Thest woman he had encountered who piqued his interest was Cheyenne. He couldn¡¯t treat her like an ordinary woman. Pearl and she werepletely different but strangely simr species. The girl was already fast asleep, unaware of what she was dreaming about, with a constant smile on her lips. Her porcin-white face radiated a faint baby pink in the sunlight, rare tranquility in Pearl¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re more adorable when you¡¯re asleep.¡± Sam whispered softly. Thinking about Pearl when she was awake, there was only one word ¨C annoying! He prepared to turn around and leave the ward when Pearl¡¯s phone on the bedside table rang. Afraid that the noise would wake her up again, Sam quickly picked up the phone and turned the volume down to the minimum. Carefully, he nced back and found that Pearl hadn¡¯t woken up. He finally breathed a sigh of relief. Returning his gaze to the phone, he saw a missed call from ¡°Ruth¡±. He thought for a moment and deleted the call log. Just as he was about to put down the phone, another message came through. [Miss Pearl, I beg you¡­ can you lend me $260, 000 based on our past rtionship?] It was actually a text asking for money. Sam hated people who borrowed money under the guise of friendship. If he remembered correctly, this woman named ¡°Ruth¡± was quite cunning. She even tried to tter himst time. With Miss Pearl¡¯s sentimental nature, she might actually lend this money. $260, 000 was nothing. What he feared was that the other party would be insatiable. Once they indulged in this once, there would be a next time! Without thinking, Sam deleted this text message as well. He was helping Miss Pearl cut ties with this deceitful ¡°friend¡±. Finally, he set his phone to silent mode and left the ward. Pearl had been in the hospital for quite some time and her phone hadn¡¯t been charged. It soon automatically shut down. So, whether it was Ruth¡¯s call or text, she didn¡¯t see any of them. At the same time, Ruth anxiously held her phone, waiting for Pearl¡¯s response. Her gaze almost pierced through the screen as she anxiously muttered to herself: ¡°Answer the phone quickly! What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you picking up my call?¡± Just two minutester, when she called again, Pearl¡¯s phone was already turned off¡­ Could it be that she was angry because of what happened at the hospital and deliberately ignored her calls? Ruth didn¡¯t want to think like that, she wanted to believe that Pearl simply didn¡¯t notice her phone. But reality forced her to consider that possibility. Ten minutes had passed since Ibrahim came here to collect the debt. He stood with one foot on the cement tform, picking his nose with one hand. His expression gradually became impatient. ¡°You¡¯ve been on the phone for several minutes. How is it? Did you gather the money?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ruth clenched her phone tightly and couldn¡¯t answer. She hadn¡¯t gathered a single penny! If the clothing resale hadn¡¯t been exposed, maybe she could have made tens of thousands of dors with those clothes. But now¡­ everyone avoided her like the gue. Who woulde forward to buy clothes, let alone lend her money? Only Pearl. She was her only lifeline. Ruth trembled in fear, looking at Ibrahim with guilt as she whispered: ¡°I-I will gather the money soon. Please, Ibrahim¡­ give me a little more time. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± ¡°How much longer? Five minutes? Ten minutes? Or an hour?¡± Ibrahim angrily reached out his hand and roughly grabbed her hair, pulling her towards him. Ruth¡¯s scalp tingled with pain as she screamed repeatedly. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­ I-I don¡¯t know, Ibrahim, please don¡¯t¡­ we will definitely repay the money, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± To be honest, this woman looked pretty good, but Ibrahim had no interest in women. He scolded her and pushed her away. His gaze shifted back to Ryan. He wasn¡¯t as easygoing when it came to the main culprit. Approaching him, he gave Ryan two hard ps across the face, causing him to spit out a tooth and blood filled his mouth. ¡°You brat, didn¡¯t you say you were friends with thedy of the Gilliam family?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t youe up with $260, 000? Are you deliberately deceiving me?¡± Ryan didn¡¯t even dare to cry. He was afraid that if he angered Ibrahim further, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as losing a tooth. He swallowed that tooth and blood in one gulp, exining tearfully: ¡°It¡¯s true, I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± Ryan cowered like a dog in front of Ibrahim but showed his true colors in front of Ruth. He med all his misfortunes on this sister who had no blood rtion to him. His tone was full of resentment. ¡°It was you who said that woman is thedy of the Gilliam family. She even gave you such an expensive dress. Aren¡¯t you good friends?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you borrow $260, 000? It¡¯s nothing for her, right?¡± ¡°You useless waste¡­ bitch¡­ my dad shouldn¡¯t have married your mom. You and your mother are both bitches!¡± Ryan cursed angrily, even including Louisa who had always been obedient to him. Ruth despised those two words ¨C ¡°bitch¡± ¨C the most! When she was young, no matter where she went, people pointed at her spine and called her a bitch¡¯s daughter who would sleep with men when she grew up. Since then, she had developed an intense aversion to those two words. And towards her mother Louisa who worked in that profession, she looked down on her from the bottom of her heart, even hated her! She hated Louisa for making her unable to hold her head high in front of peers. She hated why Louisa couldn¡¯t be like other mothers ¨C born noble with a decent job. She hated why Louisa gave birth to her!N?velDrama.Org content rights. After waiting so long for her mother to escape from that life; She no longer had to be called ¡°a bitch¡¯s daughter¡± or ¡°little bitch¡± behind her back. And now, it was her own brother who poured salt on her wounds! This melodramatic life was truly ironic. Ruth decided not to care anymore. She faced Ibrahim with an indifferent attitude and said mercilessly: ¡°If Ryan owes gambling debts, go find him.¡± ¡°Whether you cut off his hand or kill him, I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± ¡°I have no blood rtion with him. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m¡­ tired!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. Ibrahim didn¡¯t expect Ruth to just give up like this. Legally speaking, she didn¡¯t have to repay gambling debts for him. But he worked in this gray area betweenw and hell. Did he need to talk about thew with her? Chapter 1235: Mother and Daughter Break Ties ¡°Ruth, are you really going to abandon me?¡± Louisa cried. ¡°I am your mother. No matter how hard it was, I chose to give birth to you¡­¡± She never imagined that one day she would be abandoned by her own daughter. Saul looked troubled but chose tofort his wife first. ¡°Alright, Louisa, don¡¯t cry. I understand Ruth¡¯s decision. Let her go. This is all Ryan¡¯s fault. It¡¯s my ipetence that has dragged you both down.¡± He spoke with guilt, hoping for Ruth¡¯s forgiveness. But Ruth only responded with a cold sneer, ¡°You¡¯re not ipetent; you¡¯re a useless man who lives off women!¡± For years, it was her mother who worked to support him. Without her, his meager earnings from scavenging wouldn¡¯t even cover medicine, and she had to work for her stepfather¡¯s family too. Saul¡¯s face turned dark with anger. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken you in, who knows where you¡¯d be wandering now.¡± ¡°Ruth, how can you say such heartless things?¡± Louisa was easily swayed by his words and began to me Ruth for opposing her stepfather. ¡°Ruth, you¡¯re so ungrateful! You got to go to school because of Saul¡¯s decision. How can you treat him like this? His poor health isn¡¯t his fault, and he¡¯s been working honestly all these years without taking a day off.¡± Listening to her mother¡¯s usations, Ruth felt likeughing. Yes, her stepfather had been working, but his meager ie went towards his medicine and supporting his useless son. What did they get in return? She wanted her mother to wake up and leave this bottomless pit. Now that she was grown up, she could provide a better life for them. But Louisa¡¯s foolishness made her an outsider; it seemed her mother and stepfather were the real family. Since that was the case, Ruth decided she didn¡¯t need Louisa as a mother anymore. It was all Louisa¡¯s choice. ¡°I got into school through my own efforts. It has nothing to do with him or you. If Ryan is your son, then go help him pay off his debts. I¡¯m leaving!¡± She felt exhausted. She could have graduated smoothly, found a decent job, and escaped the harsh poverty of her past. But Ryan ruined everything. Ryan continued to curse at her back, ¡°You bitch! Did you do this on purpose? You didn¡¯t even ask your friends for money. Wait until I get out; I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± she thought. But first, he had to survive Ibrahim. As Ruth turned to leave, Ibrahim chopped off Ryan¡¯s hand without a word. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Blood sttered everywhere, and Ryan fainted at the sight of his severed hand. ¡°Fainted?¡± Ibrahim sneered. ¡°You think it¡¯s over?¡± The Gilliam family¡¯s methods were far from over. Ibrahim ordered someone to bring a basin of saltwater and poured it on Ryan¡¯s wound. The intense pain woke Ryan up. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ help me! It hurts so much¡­¡± ¡°Ryan! How are you?¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t bear to look at her stepson¡¯s condition. Saul urged her to get the money quickly. ¡°I¡­ I have no money¡­ I gave you $600st time; that was all I had.¡± That money was meant for Ruth¡¯s work clothes after graduation.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Saul¡¯s face turned vicious when he heard there was no money. ¡°Can¡¯t you ask your boss for an advance on your sry?¡± That would be $6, 000 at least. He thought Ibrahim might let them go if they got the money. Louisa didn¡¯t dare tell him she had been fired and owedpensation for burning a customer. ¡°Answer me!¡± Saul pped Louisa hard. Ruth couldn¡¯t help but look back. She saw her mother kneeling and begging Saul not to be angry. Finally, Ibrahim revealed the truth. ¡°Your wife¡¯s mistake caused heavy losses at our restaurant. So now you owe $360, 000.¡± The words felt like a death sentence. Louisa sat crying helplessly while Saul threatened her, ¡°If Ruth doesn¡¯t pay this debt, I¡¯ll divorce you and send you back to the red-light district.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll make Ruth pay¡­¡± Poor Ruth hadn¡¯t even left the junkyard when men in ck grabbed her and threw her into a luxury car. She struggled and kicked but got no response. They threw her into the trunk and drove off. Louisa cried bitterly as the car left. ¡°Ruth, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying that now? Let¡¯s go before we¡¯re next!¡± Saul dragged her away to pack their things and flee with the injured Ryan. Meanwhile, Ruth was cramped in the car trunk, struggling to breathe amidst the engine noise and gasoline smell. Her mind was clear despite the physical torment. Where are they taking me? Chapter 1236: A Narrow Escape from Lord Parker’s Revenge After about an hour, Ruth was almost asleep when she suddenly felt a bright light in front of her. The car had stopped. She was escorted by the shoulders to another ce. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± In this conspiracy, Ibrahim was just a minor executor. The real mastermind behind it was the eldest daughter of the Gilliam family. After delivering Ruth to the destination, he received a thick reward and left with a smile. ¡°Thank you, please thank Miss Libby for me.¡± As for Ruth¡­ Along with the permanent ¡°contract of servitude,¡± she was handed over to another person. The woman looked particrly fat, of medium height, with a round face covered in heavy makeup. Her shiny ck hair was braided and pinned up at the back, with a gaudy red flower at her temple. Her neck and fingers were adorned with glittering gold nes, truly embodying the phrase ¡°walking gold vault.¡± Shezily took the blood-stamped paper and nced at Ruth¡¯s figure. ¡°Alright, not bad. Take her inside.¡± When Ruth opened her eyes again, she found herself in apletely unfamiliar room. Above her was a dazzling and dreamy light, and she could faintly hear musicing from upstairs. ¡°Where is this?¡± she asked uneasily. The next moment, a middle-aged woman dressed in luxurious clothes, with a cigar in her mouth and high heels clicking, walked up to her with an air of elegance. ¡°Where is this? Haha¡­ let me tell you.¡± ¡°This is a ce where countless women realize their dreams, and men find their paradise.¡± ¡°Every guest here never wants to leave.¡± As she spoke, she blew a puff of smoke into Ruth¡¯s face. The girl coughed lightly, her heart sinking. If she guessed correctly, this should be Zheemond¡¯s most famous club. ¡°Not used to the smoke? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it once you start working here.¡± ¡°Please¡­ let me go. I¡¯m about to graduate. I¡­ I can work to pay off my debt.¡± She had worked so hard all her life to change her fate and not repeat her mother¡¯s path. But in the end¡­ she still ended up here. The fat womanughed after hearing this. She had lived here for over ten years and had seen all kinds of people. Many girls came here because of debt or betrayal by their boyfriends. So what? ¡°Do you see those girls? They now wear gold and silver every day, earning $20, 000 a month¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that better than working outside in the wind and sun? And do you think a college graduate can earn much?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, right? Let me tell you¡­ only $6, 000!¡± The worst part is that Zheemond doesn¡¯t even have that many jobs avable! Ruth¡¯s eyes dimmed. Seeing her wavering, the fat woman pressed on: ¡°Think about it carefully. I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Anyway, your family has already sold you here. You can¡¯t escape. I have ways to bring you back.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle back when you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± ¡°Oh, you can call me Gold. I love gold so much that I gave myself this nickname.¡± Gold was a well-known procuress locally.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The girls under her care were all talented and beautiful, enthusiastic and proactive, well-loved by clients. Sometimes she even helped girls from poor families, earning their respect. Gold¡¯s words hit home for Ruth. A college graduate can only earn $6, 000¡­ While the girls here can make $20, 000 a month! That¡¯s reality! For a moment, she even questioned the meaning of all her years of studying. ¡°Wait, I¡­ I agree!¡± Hearing the response from behind her, Gold let out a disdainful chuckle without turning around. ¡°Good.¡± She thought this girl was stubborn and proud, but she was persuaded with just a few words. ¡°Apple, you take her. First, let her freshen up. Three days of training, then she starts officially.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After giving these instructions, Gold left. Apple, the round-faced girl with short hair, was rtively polite to Ruth. ¡°Come with me. By the way, your name is too in. Think of a new one.¡± Ruth felt infinite sorrow. A name might not mean much; as Apple said, it¡¯s just a code name. But for her, it meant abandoning everything from her past and bing someone else. ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t you help me choose one?¡± ¡°Well¡­ do you have a favorite fruit?¡± ¡°I¡¯m called Apple because I like apples.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ruth answered crisply. ¡°Hmm¡­ then I¡¯ll call you Peach.¡± ¡°Peach, follow me. Although we¡¯re selling ourselves, it¡¯s still a service industry. There¡¯s a lot to learn about serving people.¡± Three dayster, Peach started working officially. Entering the private room and seeing the person inside for the first time made Peach panic; her heart raced. Sweat broke out on her forehead, back, and palms¡­ Because Gold had arranged for her first client to be someone she knew- Lord Parker of the Crete family! Why him? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in the hospital? After nearly half a month in the hospital, Lord Parker¡¯s external injuries had mostly healed. As for certain other issues, even the doctors couldn¡¯t help. He didn¡¯t believe the quack¡¯s conclusion and called some friends to the club for some excitement. To test his prowess. At the same time, Lord Parker¡¯s gaze skipped over the girl standing in front of him. He immediately spotted Ruth among the crowd due to her tall figure. She looked very different today, wearing a tight red dress that barely covered her hips. Her hair was curled, and she wore heavy makeup that made her look entirely different from the pure girl he remembered. It seemed like it was her first time doing this job. She wasn¡¯t as rxed as the others; she kept her head down and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Is your name Ruth? I think that¡¯s right!¡± Lord Parker turned to ask his bodyguard behind him. The bodyguard quickly took off his sunsses and nced at Ruth¡¯s face, nodding in confirmation. ¡°Yes, young master. It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Good! Tell Gold that I want her¡­ everyone else can leave!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The other women showed disappointed expressions when they heard Lord Parker only wanted the new girl Peach. Ruth felt like she had received a death sentence and trembled all over. Chapter 1237: Torment and Becoming a Scapegoat She was now certain that Lord Parker had recognized her! Gold nced at Peach with undisguised admiration in his eyes. It was rare for a neer to be epted by clients on their first day; usually, they had to observe for a week before getting a chance. Lord Parker was a regr here, known for his picky taste. Although he was generous, he oftenined about theck of novelty, prompting Gold to notify him whenever there was ¡°new stock.¡± ¡°Well, what a coincidence¡­ Lord Parker, you haven¡¯t been here for over half a month. Apple and Pineapple mention you every day,¡± Gold said. ¡°I was just about to call you. We have a neer, freshly trained and ready for you. Here she is-Peach. You seemed to like her already. Great minds think alike, hahaha.¡± Gold pushed Ruth forward, causing her to stumble and kneel in front of Lord Parker. Her short skirt failed to cover her legs, exposing her to his gaze. Feeling his eyes on her legs, Ruth felt a chill down her spine. She looked back at Gold for help, but Gold happily took the money and left, reminding Peach to serve Lord Parker well or face consequences. ¡°Gold!¡± Ruth called out, ¡°Come back, don¡¯t leave!¡± After Gold left, Ruth felt like amb among wolves, fearing the worst. ¡°Peach? Nice name. Crawl over here and pour me a drink!¡± Lord Parker¡¯s voice was filled with contempt. Ruth hesitated but knew she couldn¡¯t defy them alone. Just as she was about to stand up, someone pinched her waist. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Lord Parker? He said crawl, not walk!¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± Swallowing her pride, Ruth crawled towards Lord Parker on all fours. His friends poured drinks over her, soaking her hair and clothes. She felt humiliated as their eyes lingered on her body.N?velDrama.Org content. Finally reaching Lord Parker, she didn¡¯t have time to speak before he grabbed her hair and forced her head down. ¡°See? This is all because of you and that wretch Pearl. Since I can¡¯t find her, I¡¯ll take it out on you.¡± ¡°No, please¡­ let me go,¡± Ruth pleaded, feeling utterly ufortable. ¡°Let you go? Dream on!¡± Lord Parker sneered. ¡°Guys, this is one of the people I need to get revenge on. She¡¯s yours for the night, just don¡¯t kill her.¡± The room had five or six other men besides Lord Parker. Some were thin, some were obese, and the most intimidating was a bald bodyguard standing behind Lord Parker, towering over everyone with his muscr build and menacing face. Ruth couldn¡¯t bear to look at him, thinking only, ¡°I will die¡­¡± Screams and cries soon filled the room, rming Gold outside who was counting money. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just losing your virginity,¡± Gold muttered, continuing to count money. Apple nced sympathetically at the door. Peach had the misfortune of encountering the most perverted client on her first day. The tormentsted untilte at night. Ruth¡¯s screams faded into silence. Lord Parker emerged first, looking satisfied as if he had avenged a great wrong. His friends followed, drunk andughing about the night¡¯s events. ¡°She was too inexperienced,¡± oneined. ¡°You yed with her so long she was like a dead fish when it was my turn,¡± another grumbled. Gold hurried over to serve them tea and water. ¡°How was it, Lord Parker? Did Peach behave?¡± Lord Parker smiled and handed her a check worth seven figures. ¡°Give her ten men every day for the next week. If she survives, I¡¯lle back for her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Gold replied, grinning widely. Apple rushed into the room to check on Peach. The smell of blood hit her as she opened the door. Peachy naked in a pool of blood, ss shards embedded in her flesh. ¡°Peach! Gold, something¡¯s wrong¡­ she¡¯s dying!¡± Red Maple Vi had never been this lively before; it now housed Miss Pearl and a little boy named Esteban. Pearl learned that Esteban was Giana¡¯s son. His full name was Esteban Randall, and his father was from Che. Giana used to speak before she met Esteban¡¯s father while studying in Icham. He was a righteous man who saved her when she was thrown out by her stepmother and left penniless on the streets. They quickly fell in love and married. To provide a stable life for Giana and their child, he decided to leave his gang. ¡°One day, he told me he just needed to do onest job before we could leave together,¡± Giana recalled. ¡°But he never came back.¡± Chapter 1238: Are You Afraid of Thunder? Giana did not believe her husband would abandon her. She stayed in the small fishing vige where they had married, waiting for him. She waited for five years, never leaving. In the end, she only received news of her husband¡¯s death, without even a body to mourn. The messenger brought only one sentence: her husband had been killed by a Che, and the murderer was also dead. Upon hearing this, Sam¡¯s heart sank, and he understood everything. Giana¡¯s silent tears brought his memories back to those days of fleeing. ¡­ Five years ago, on Dragon Serpent Isle. Gregory, with his only love Gracie and their precious son Sam, hid in the rainforest. They were surrounded by Che forces and besieged by wild beasts and poisonous insects in the jungle. Their group of over a hundred dwindled until only the core fighters remained. Fewer than ten survived. Some brothers died from enemy bullets, others from snake bites or poison. Some even starved to death. Sam himself was bitten by a Blue-ringed serpent and was on the brink of death. To save him, Gregory used his treasured life-saving charm-Ice Worm Magic. After taking the Ice Worm Magic, Sam¡¯s poison was neutralized, but he was left with a lifelong fear of cold. The rainforest¡¯s hot days and cold nights became a natural torture for him. During their escape, they dared not light a fire at night for fear of revealing their location through smoke. So every night, his father and Gracie would cover him with their clothes. Gracie would hold him in her arms and sing lubies from his childhood. ¡­ In Gracie¡¯s gentle singing, Sam seemed to dream again. In his dream, he returned to his childhood, ying games with Kelvin and his sister Ste. They yed happily together. Suddenly, the sky darkened with clouds, and it looked like it would rain heavily. Sam had always been afraid of thunderstorms. The constant thunder outside scared him into hiding in a corner, covering his ears. Kelvin noticed him. ¡°Are you afraid of thunder?¡± In the darkness, he heard a concerned voice beside him: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been afraid of thunder for a long time.¡± Kelvin did notugh at him but extended a slender hand towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Hold my hand. I¡¯ll take you out.¡± ¡°We should go home; Ste will worry about you.¡± The hand was within reach. Grabbing it would lead him out of fear and back home. Just as he reached out to grab Kelvin¡¯s hand, he woke up! ¡°No, don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ Kelvin, I¡¯m afraid of thunder.¡± Feeling the person in her arms trembling, Gracie held him tighter and called his name anxiously: ¡°Sam! Sam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She hadn¡¯t misheard; Sam had called out ¡°Kelvin.¡± There could only be one Kelvin-her other son. Thinking of him brought mixed feelings to Gracie¡¯s heart. She felt relief and guilt¡­ Relief that Kelvin now had Cheyenne and a newborn child, making a happy family of three. In contrast, Sam had nothing but her. Guilt that she had failed as a mother in this life. If they could be mother and son again in another life, Gracie vowed to make it up to Kelvin. For now, she could only protect Sam with herst breath while she still lived. Gregory woke up after a short nap. He was supposed to keep watch during the first half of the night but had fallen asleep after three sleepless days and nights. Fortunately, no enemies had found them yet. However, reality was not so kind; Sam had developed a high fever. ¡°He¡¯s burning up. What should we do?¡± Gracie touched Sam¡¯s forehead. It was scorching hot, like touching boiling water. ¡°If this continues, it won¡¯t be good. Sam¡¯s body is fluctuating between hot and cold due to the Ice Worm Magic¡¯s bacsh.¡± ¡°The only solution now is to use Falling Petals to remove the cold from his body and then find a way to warm him up.¡± There were no hot springs in the rainforest; otherwise, soaking in one would be ideal. Lighting a fire now would reveal their location. Their eyes met, understanding each other¡¯s thoughts without words. For Sam¡¯s safety, they had no choice. Gracie had another concern. She grabbed Gregory¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Gregory, but¡­ where can we find Falling Petals?¡± She had never even heard of such a flower. In the past, she could have paid someone to find it for her. But now, stranded in the wilderness, where could they look? Gregory patted her shoulder reassuringly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°I read about Falling Petals in ¡®The Art of Magic.¡¯ They grow in damp forests, absorbing dew at night and blooming before sunrise.¡± ¡°The flowers are as transparent as ice crystals and melt away when the sunes up.¡± ¡°Because of this magical trait, they¡¯re called ¡®Falling Petals.¡¯ I saw one near the pond where we rested yesterday.¡± Hearing that there were Falling Petals nearby relieved Gracie. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you to pick them.¡± Sam was too ill to move. They would have to leave him here temporarily. Gregory refused Gracie¡¯s request to apany him. Going back meant risking encounters with enemies and facing the pond¡¯s ferocious piranhas. ¡°No need. You stay here with Sam.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Despite all the dangers they had faced over the years, even fleeing to Dragon Serpent Isle together, they had never been apart. Now Gregory was just going to pick a flower, yet Gracie felt an overwhelming sense of unease. It felt like she might lose him forever. Time had passed; they were no longer young. Gregory looked at Gracie in her red dress. She was still so beautiful and vibrant¡­ like a begonia flower that made his heart race. He couldn¡¯t help but hold her like he used to, gently running his warm hand through her hair with affection. ¡°You¡¯re a mother now. How can you still be so clingy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For you and Sam, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I promised you I¡¯d take you traveling to see all the world¡¯s sights.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡­ Hearing these familiar words brought tears to Gracie¡¯s eyes. Her silent tears soaked her clothes, leaving darker patches where they fell. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d remember¡­¡± It was her wish on her eighteenth birthday. Gregory had promised to fulfill it someday. But everything changedter on. He suddenly married another woman, burying that promise along with it. Gracie thought he must have forgotten after all this time. She never expected him to remember. Gregory looked at Gracie with deep affection. In his heart, her ce had never changed. No matter how many women he slept with, none couldpare to Gracie¡¯s importance. The others were toys; she was his life! ¡°Of course I remember. I also remember your first drawing lesson when you drew me.¡± He had kept that drawing in his wallet all these years. Gracie almost forgot about her first drawing lesson when Gregory found her. She was thirteen years old then. He had pulled her back from death¡¯s door, sent her to school, taught her various things, showing her that life was more than just survival. Those five years they spent together were the happiest of Gracie¡¯s life. ¡°Gregory, I love you.¡± Ignoring everyone else around them, Gracie stood on tiptoe to wrap her arms around his neck and kissed him passionately. Her heartfelt confession came so fiercely that Gregory held her waist tightly and deepened the kiss. ¡°I love you too.¡± ¡°Promise me you¡¯lle back.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Chapter 1239: Falling Petals Sam, in a state of semi-consciousness, seemed to see that familiar figure moving farther away. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t go, Father¡­e back¡­¡± He used all his strength to try to stop his father from leaving, but he was too ill, his consciousness nearly copsing, and he couldn¡¯t speak. He could only watch helplessly as his father¡¯s figure disappeared into the woods. Gregory left with three elite guards, leaving the rest to protect Gracie and Sam. Gracie spent the entire night in fear, unable to sleep. Sam wasn¡¯t much better. He felt as if he were being torn in two, his body in pain and torment; yet his soul was exceptionally clear, aware of everything happening around him. As dawn approached, the sun began to peek over the distant mountains. The morning breeze woke everyone up. Gracie sped her hands together anxiously, holding Sam while staring in the direction Gregory had left. ¡°Dawn is breaking¡­¡± If Gregory hadn¡¯t returned by now, there were only two possibilities. First, he had encountered the enemy and met with misfortune. Second, he hadn¡¯t found the Falling Petals. Neither scenario was something Gracie wanted to see. She stared nkly into the woods, counting the seconds in her mind. If Gregory hadn¡¯t returned by the time she counted from ¡°100¡± to ¡°0,¡± she would go find him herself. ¡°3.¡± Only two seconds left. ¡°2.¡± ¡°Just one second left.¡± In the final second, just as Gracie decided to hand Sam over to the guards and go find Gregory herself, he returned, apanied by a man she had never seen before-aplete stranger. Gracie didn¡¯t pay much attention to the stranger; her eyes were only on Gregory, who was covered in blood, causing her face to turn pale with fear. She ran over to support him. ¡°Gregory, are you alright? How did you get so badly injured?¡± ¡°Cough¡­ I¡¯m fine. Here¡­ quickly give this Falling Petals to Sam.¡± How could he be alright? Gracie saw blood continuously flowing from his leg, quickly staining the ground pink. ¡°Gregory.¡± As Gracie anxiously wondered who to save first, the stranger spoke up. ¡°Gracie, go save your nephew first. I¡¯ll take care of Gregory.¡± In such a critical moment, Gracie didn¡¯t fully trust this man, especially since he didn¡¯t look like a good person. He appeared to be around forty-seven or forty-eight years old, slightly chubby, wearing sses, and had a calcting look when he smiled. Gregory understood her concern and spoke through his pain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s an old friend of mine. He won¡¯t harm me. Go save Sam first; I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Gregory say this himself, Gracie finally turned and left. Sam didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly but vaguely heard his father call him an ¡°old friend.¡± At that time, he didn¡¯t think much of it and assumed his father had contacted this person for help. After taking the Falling Petals, he fell into aa again. When he woke up again, they were in a different ce. His father was severely injured. The group of ten had dwindled down to just the three of them and a masked young man in ck clothes. The ¡°old friend¡± his father mentioned was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re awake! That¡¯s great!¡± Gracie was the first to notice he was awake and quickly helped him up from the ground. ¡°Mommy~¡± In his memory, this was the first time Sam called her that. Gracie was so moved that tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. ¡°Sam, you¡­ you finally acknowledge me!¡± For so many years, although she had always been by his side watching him grow up, Gracie had always apanied him as an ¡°aunt.¡± Having her biological son right in front of her but unable to acknowledge him had tormented her for over twenty years. She thought she would never hear him call her ¡°Mom¡± in this lifetime. ¡°I finally¡­ finally waited for this moment, Sam¡­ my son!¡± Sam let her hold him tightly. Her tears fell on his chest, filled with both grievance and relief. ¡°Mom.¡± He called out again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here!¡± Seeing them recognize each other as mother and son brought tears to Gregory¡¯s eyes as well. He hobbled over on his injured leg. He opened his arms and embraced them both tightly. The family of three held each other close. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me¡­ you and Sam wouldn¡¯t have been unable to recognize each other all these years.¡± ¡°Sam, your mother has suffered a lot for you. From now on, you must treat her well. Don¡¯t be as rude and disrespectful as before.¡± Sam hadn¡¯t known Gracie was his biological mother; he only saw her as Kelvin¡¯s mother in his mind. She treated him very well, almost always amodating him. At first, he liked her because he found maternal warmth in Gracie. He even envied Kelvin for having such a beautiful and gentle mother. Until one day, he identally saw Gracie and his father hugging each other. At around ten years old, he wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant anymore. He understood some things that he shouldn¡¯t have at that age. His father was betraying his mother! And why was Gracie, who was Kelvin¡¯s mother, doing such things with his father? ¡°Could it be that she treated me better than Kelvin because she loved my father?¡± Sam was an extreme person with an extreme personality! When he liked someone, he would trust them unconditionally; But once he found out they had deceived him, no matter the reason, he wouldn¡¯t forgive them! This applied to Kelvin and also to Gracie. From that day on, he hated her! He hated her hypocrisy and hated that she used him to get close to his father¡­ Because of Gracie, he also began to dislike Kelvin. He wanted this mother and son duo to pay for their lies! As he grew older and learned more about his father¡¯s numerous affairs, he realized Gracie was just one of many women who held some value to his father. Sam even felt some sympathy for her. He had once used childish words to sarcastically persuade her to leave the Lucas family, but she chose to stay for the man she loved deeply. Only now did Sam understand that part of the reason Gracie didn¡¯t want to leave back then was because of him!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g For a woman who lived for love, her lover and child were everything to her. Wherever they were was where her home was! Who would want to leave a home they built themselves? He had hurt her too much! Listening to Sam¡¯s apology brought tears of joy to Gracie¡¯s eyes. She gently held his hand and said, ¡°Silly child, I won¡¯t be angry with you. The past is behind us. From now on, our family will live happily together.¡± This was her dream and also her extravagant hope. ¡°Yes, but we need to find a way to escape Che¡¯s pursuers first. Dad¡­ who is this person beside you?¡± Sam suddenly mentioned the young man next to Gregory. Thetter wore a ck mask covering his face and a matching cap hiding his eyes-his appearance suspicious. Gregory didn¡¯t sense anything wrong and happily introduced the person to his son. ¡°This is a helper left by my old friend. All those people died under Che¡¯s pursuers¡¯ guns.¡± ¡°Old friend? Why have I never heard you mention him before?¡± Sam habitually asked more questions. ¡°Well¡­ we met many years ago; you haven¡¯t met him.¡± ¡°He has been living abroad all these years. This time I managed to get the Falling Petals to save you and escape thanks to his help.¡± Gregory¡¯s tone was full of gratitude. When he had power and influence, people around him were all sycophants; In times of trouble, only Den truly helped him! Hearing this from his father triggered some memories in Sam¡¯s mind. It must have been the person who brought his father back when he was unconscious. ¡°So where is your good friend now? Why isn¡¯t he here¡­¡± ¡°He said he went out to find reinforcements and left a personal bodyguard to protect us. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer¡­ he should be back soon.¡± Is that person really reliable? Sam feared not that he wouldn¡¯t return but that he might be an undercover agent sent by Che-what then? As night fell and darkness descended, The friend who went out for reinforcements hadn¡¯t returned. Instead, they were surrounded by Che¡¯s troops. In desperation, Gregory told Sam to take his mother and escape through a side path while he and the young man distracted the troops. Chapter 1240: She Dug a Protective Line for Him with Her Hands Sam and Gracie ran for a long time, heading towards the edge of the ind. To the north was the ce where they had initiallynded, and there was a lifeboat hidden in the grass. Given the current situation, he could only take advantage of the night to escape by boat. However, as soon as they reached the shore, Sam sensed something was wrong. Most of the lights were on the opposite side of the ind, where arge number of Che soldiers in green uniforms were boarding boats to retreat. The leading officermanded, ¡°Everyone listen up, there¡¯s an outbreak back home. We¡¯ve been ordered to withdraw immediately and support the front lines!¡± ¡°General, what about the situation here?¡± a curious soldier asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The officer quickly responded, ¡°Leave one team to continue the pursuit; the rest will withdraw!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sam had dealt with them many times and roughly knew their troop deployment. There were a total of 10 squads, each with 50 men. They had suffered losses, and so had the enemy. He estimated that only about 30 soldiers would be left behind. On the vast Dragon Serpent Isle, these 30 men would have to split up to conduct a thorough search. But the group that had surrounded them earlier seemed muchrger, likely over a hundred men. Sensing a conspiracy, Sam immediately smelled something fishy. A third party had indeed infiltrated the ind, and they possessed significant military strength. What were they after? If it was for Che¡¯s army, he hadn¡¯t heard any gunfire so far; It seemed their only target on Dragon Serpent Isle was his father! ¡°No! They are not Che¡¯s army. Father is in danger!¡± ¡°Sam, what are you saying?¡± Gracie was focused on the soldiers¡¯ movements and didn¡¯t notice her son¡¯s distress. Hearing his words, Gracie felt a sudden jolt of anxiety. Sam urgently exined to Gracie, ¡°These are the real Che soldiers! We¡¯ve been deceived!¡± ¡°Then who were those earlier?¡± Gracie¡¯s face changed as she realized something, trembling with fear. ¡°No, no, I have to go back and find Gregory. He can¡¯t be in trouble.¡± For the first time in years, Sam saw fear on her face. The usually calm andposed Gracie was now terrified. ¡°We¡¯ll know if we go back and check.¡± As he turned to leave, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his neck, his eyelids growing heavy. ¡°Mommy, you¡­¡± Gracie quickly injected a sedative into his bloodstream and looked at him with reluctance. ¡°Sam, listen to me. You just need to sleep well.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Sam bit his tongue hard to stay awake through the pain. He knew his mother intended to leave him behind and go rescue his father alone. She couldn¡¯t go alone; they had to go together! But what mother wouldn¡¯t love her child deeply? Even at the cost of her own life. ¡°Sam, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive my selfishness. I love you so much that I can¡¯t bear to see you get hurt.¡± ¡°No!¡± Sam¡¯s eyes widened as he watched her fade into a blur. The sedative quickly took effect in his bloodstream. He felt incredibly sleepy and couldn¡¯t fight it. ¡°Sleep, my child¡­¡± Finally, Sam cked out under her soothing voice. His tall body fell backward, caught by Gracie. She struggled to carry Sam to an abandoned grass hut and covered him with banana leaves to hide him from view. Surrounded by poisonous snakes and wild beasts, Gracie dug a trench with her hands and set traps using sharp bamboo stakes. Her hands were bloody and injured, but she worked tirelessly from morning till evening without feeling any pain. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­ finally done¡­ I can go find Gregory now.¡± ¡°Sam, stay safe. Mommy has to leave now.¡± At that moment, she saw a wisp of smoke rising through the dense forest into the night sky. Red mes flickered in the distance, like firelight. The vast rainforest resembled a beast lurking on the sea surface, with the red glow as its eyes. It exuded a warning of danger and ferocity. Despite this, Gracie resolutely headed towards the red glow, guessing it was Gregory who had lit the fire. He wouldn¡¯t have done so unless it was absolutely necessary. Because doing so was akin to walking into a trap. What emergency could have forced him to take such a risk? The answer was harsh; Gracie didn¡¯t want to think about it. Her only goal now was to protect Sam and find Gregory¡¯s whereabouts. Gracie was indeed the ace assassin trained by the Lucas family. She was quick and precise, even with sedatives. She ensured it wouldn¡¯t harm his body while keeping him asleep for a day and night. When Sam woke up the next morning, he saw a cross ne hanging above him and felt confused. It was Gracie¡¯s personal item, given by his father. The ne was part of a couple¡¯s set; his father had one, and she had the other. He had often seen Gracie kiss this ne devoutly, showing how much she cherished it. Once, when his father made her angry, she almost threw it into the garden but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She said, ¡°Gregory designed this himself; there¡¯s only one in the world. If I lose it, I¡¯ll never find another.¡± Sam grabbed the ne and held it tightly in his hand. ¡°Why did she leave this for me? Is she nning not to return?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ve always been the one abandoning others; no one abandons me! Not even you!¡± He got up and saw several dead poisonous snakes in the trench around him. The fresh soil indicated she had dug it herself. Seeing this blood-stained protective line moved Sam deeply. ¡°Wait for me! You must wait for me!¡± Sam shouted. Ignoring his difort, Sam ran through the rainforest like a lost beast. He had only slept for a while, but the rainforest had changed dramatically. There were signs of fire everywhere; small mes still consumed nts and animals. Nearbyy countless animal carcasses burned by the fire¡¯s wrath. The deeper he went, the heavier his heart felt. ¡°It looks like there was a big firest night. Was it natural or man-made?¡± He leaned towards thetter answer. Che¡¯s army wouldn¡¯t use such destructive tactics. If it wasn¡¯t them, then Gracie and his father were in even greater danger. Chapter 1241: He Wished for Another Life Sam didn¡¯t know how long he had been searching. His body had just recovered from a severe illness, and the aftereffects of the anesthetic left him weak and exhausted. Despite this, he refused to give up. He fell repeatedly but always got back up and continued forward. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t see their bodies, I won¡¯t believe they¡¯re dead.¡± His perseverance paid off when, just as he was about to copse from exhaustion, Sam saw a familiar piece of fabric, bright red, hanging on a branch. His eyes lit up with joy as he stumbled and crawled over to pick up the cloth. ¡°It¡¯s hers!¡± In this destend, who else would love wearing a red dress like she did? With this clue, Sam¡¯s hope was reignited. Finally, he found them in a charred forest. Gracie sat on the ground with her long hair flowing, surrounded by lifeless ckenednd, with small mes flickering like serpents¡¯ tongues. Her vibrant red dress added a ssh of color to the monochrome world. ¡°Mom¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sam shouted at her, but Gracie seemed not to hear him. She cradled the person in her arms and spoke tenderly: ¡°Gregory, we promised never to leave each other. You also promised to take me around the world. Wake up¡­ please don¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°You always said I was too foolish. What will I do without your protection? And Sam¡­ our family has finally reunited. How can you bear to leave us?¡± The person in her arms had already passed away. Judging by his cold body, he had died about two hours earlier. He had kept his eyes open, holding onto hisst breath, hoping to see the two people he loved most onest time. In his final moments of mental rity, Gregory¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he looked at her face. ¡°Gregory, don¡¯t leave me.¡± She hadn¡¯t cried in front of him since she was eighteen. Seeing her tears now broke Gregory¡¯s heart. But he no longer had the strength to hold his little girl andfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad¡­ I should have died long ago¡­ Gracie, if¡­ if there¡¯s another life, would you marry me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he coughed up blood. The sight of blood terrified Gracie, and her tears flowed uncontrobly. Gregory knew he had wronged her in this life. Dying in her arms was already a blessing from above. But what about her? Did she stay with him out of love or gratitude? This question had troubled Gregory all his life. Out of jealousy, he had made many mistakes that nearly drove Gracie to a mental breakdown. ¡°Gracie, promise me¡­ okay.¡± In the next life, he would never touch another woman and would love only her with all his heart. In the next life, he would abandon fame and power and live a simple life with her and Sam. In the next life¡­ he really wished for another life. ¡°I promise you!¡± Gracie choked out. Her hot tears fell on his lips, and Gregory licked them. So bitter. Is this the taste of tears? He had once told her: Tears are a sign of weakness; only useless people use crying to hide their ipetence. After that, she never cried in front of him again, no matter how much pain she endured. But Gracie didn¡¯t know that heter regretted saying that. ¡°Great! Gracie, take care of yourself and¡­ and Sam.¡± ¡°In the next life¡­ see you again.¡± Silent tears fell from the man¡¯s eyes as he finally closed them. So tired! He had never felt this exhausted in his entire life. Seeing the woman he loved brought him peace; his only regret was not seeing his son onest time before dying. Reflecting on his life, Gregory realized he had not been a good husband or father. He had spent most of his life scheming, only to be outwitted and die far from home. Wealth and glory were fleeting illusions; fame and power were like mirages-all meaningless. Nothing was more important than cherishing what you have and the happiness around you! But it was toote for him to realize this. If only he had understood sooner. Goodbye, dirty world. Goodbye¡­ dirty me. With his final sigh, he slowly closed his eyes, his arm slipping from Gracie¡¯s grasp, taking all her hopes and tears with it. ¡°Gregory!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Arriving just a moment toote became a lifelong regret. When Sam reached them, his father had just taken hisst breath. He couldn¡¯t believe that the man who had held up the entire Lucas family, that cold and silent man, had really left him! ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you wait for me¡­¡± Kneeling beside his father¡¯s cooling body, Sam didn¡¯t even have time to say goodbye. Strong as he was, never showing vulnerability in front of others, today he cried like a child. In this way, he was very much like Gracie, inheriting her stubbornness. Gracie held Gregory tightly but still freed one hand tofort Sam: ¡°Don¡¯t cry; he didn¡¯t like tears. See, I¡¯m not crying either.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Sam copsed into her arms, utterly exhausted from days of running without rest. Above him came Gracie¡¯s gentle voice: ¡°Sam, do you hear someone ying the piano? It sounds like ¡¯13 Pairs of Eyes.''¡± She softly hummed the elegant melody, looking at the two men she loved most in this life cradled in her arms. ¡°Mom, stop singing. Father is dead. You still have me.¡± Sam reached out to wipe her tears but was caught off guard by what happened next. Gracie took her own life. The sound of the dagger slicing through flesh was muffled like stepping on snow. Blood flowed endlessly from her abdomen. Her red dress blended perfectly with the blood. Chapter 1242: Born for Love, Died for Love ¡°Sam, from now on, it will be just you. Poor child¡­ don¡¯t be afraid of loneliness.¡± ¡°Mommy, no¡­ please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ please forgive my cowardice. Your father spent his whole life teaching me two things.¡± ¡°One is to be strong, and the other is love. Unfortunately, I failed at both. Looking back, I was such a failure as a mother¡­¡± ¡°No, you are the best mother in the world. I have always been grateful to you.¡± Many times, she endured silently on her own. Whenever he made a mistake, Gracie appeared to be the disciplinarian, but she would always apply medicine to his wounds and kiss his forehead after he fell asleep. He knew, he knew it all! Gracie was genuinely happy; her son had praised her. It was the first time, but sadly, it would also be thest. Sam had already tasted loss today; now he was physically and mentally exhausted, with no courage to face another blow. ¡°Don¡¯t die, Mommy¡­ I only have you. I won¡¯t let you die.¡± Sammanded her domineeringly, while tears fell like rain, continuously dripping down. From soft sobs to loud wails, his helplessness was heart-wrenching. Gracie felt heartbroken too, but she did not regret her choice. She lived for Gregory. If he hadn¡¯t saved her back then, she would have died long ago. Now that Gregory was dead, the pir supporting her entire spiritual world had copsed. Continuing to live would be like a walking corpse; it was better to follow him early. Only their child would suffer¡­Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Gracie suddenly coughed up blood. With herst breath, she looked at Sam pleadingly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more. I won¡¯t let you die, definitely not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find Iker. I¡¯ll surrender and ept punishment¡­ I don¡¯t want anything but you!¡± Sam desperately tried to carry her to seek help, but Gracie clung tightly to Gregory and refused to let go. His weak body couldn¡¯t support both of them. Falling helplessly, Sam¡¯s sses flew far away, and his vision blurred. Was it rain? Was it tears? Or was it her blood¡­ He couldn¡¯t tell. Why was heaven so cruel, refusing to give a repentant person a second chance? ¡°Sam, since I¡¯m about to die, promise me three things¡­ okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore, please. Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°First, take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. Without you, I¡¯ll just stay up all night and drink myself into insomnia. I need you to watch over me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being childish again, just as cute as when you were little.¡± Gracie seemed to recall how he used to throw tantrums to avoid going to kindergarten and smiled. ¡°Second, let go of hatred and get along with your brother. Stop targeting him; he actually has far less than you.¡± Sam quickly agreed to the second point. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± ¡°I knew it; you do care about him.¡± Sam denied it stubbornly: ¡°I don¡¯t. It¡¯s only for your sake¡­¡± As long as Gracie didn¡¯t leave him, he would agree to any conditions! Gracie¡¯s third condition was simple: bury her with Gregory. She turned to look at her beloved man, her stunning face showing rare shyness. ¡°This way, in my next life¡­ I can marry him.¡± ¡°Yes, I promise you,¡± Sam nodded tearfully. Gracie could finally leave in peace. She wanted to touch her son¡¯s face onest time. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad for me¡­ everything is my¡­¡± willing choice. Before she could finish her words and just as her fingers touched his chin, they fell lifelessly from mid-air. ¡°Mommy!¡± Sam cried out in pain. His deste and sorrowful voice echoed through the burnt wilderness, startling birds and beasts into flight. On the same day, he lost both his father and mother. From then on, he was alone in the world. The woman in his arms looked as if she were merely asleep. Her red dress had long been stained with blood, dazzling the entire spring. Gracie¡¯s life: born for love, died for love; loving deeply without fear of life or death. Sam knew her greatest wish. Bearing his inner pain, he carefully ced her beside his father, letting them sleep side by side with their fingers intertwined. ¡°Father, in the dwelling ce of the dead, you must make it up to Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll listen to everything you said. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Before, Gracie had used her hands to dig out a lifeline for him; Now it was his turn to fulfill his filial duty and let his parents rest in peace. The relentless rain poured down harder; Sam had no more tears left. Like an emotionless machine, he mechanically dug the soil until his ten fingers were raw without feeling any pain. Just as he was about to bury his parents, a letter fell from his father¡¯s pocket when he moved him. ¡°What is this?¡± As Sam bent down to pick up the letter, a young man in ck appeared behind him without warning. The man pointed a gun at the back of his head. ¡°Give me the letter, now!¡± He spoke harshly. Sam didn¡¯t dare turn around. Holding the letter in one hand, he spoke to the man behind him. ¡°It seems this letter is very important to you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man hadpleted his mission and was about to board a ship when he suddenly remembered he hadn¡¯t retrieved the letter. It was something his superiors had repeatedly emphasized must be obtained. If it fell into third-party hands, it would be disastrous. Helplessly, he had returned only to find that the one who had slipped through earlier was now right in front of him. He hadn¡¯t intended to kill anyone but had no choice now. Initially thinking Sam could escape and he could report that Sam had died of illness on Dragon Serpent Isle, But now¡­ he still gave Sam a choice. ¡°There are two paths. Do you want to hear them?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°First, give me the letter and I¡¯ll spare your life. But after leaving here, you must never mention today¡¯s events!¡± ¡°Second, I¡¯ll kill you and take the letter.¡± Both ways achieved his goal; only the process differed slightly. After hearing his options, Samughed. Hisughter was wild and piercing. ¡°Hahaha¡­ hahahaha.¡± Chapter 1243: Wants to lead an ordinary life The surroundings were silent and still. Sam¡¯sughter contrasted with his blood-soaked body and the charrednd behind him, making him look like a grim reaper crawling out of hell, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. The young man in ck hesitated for the first time in his life. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Sam¡¯sughter abruptly stopped. His cold, deep-set eyes stared at his parents, and he said with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯mughing at you and myself. I¡¯ve always been the one threatening others, but today, someone dares to threaten me!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re courting death!¡± Sam said with murderous intent. Hearing this, the man in ck was momentarily speechless. This man was too arrogant. Even though he once wielded immense power in Che, now he was just a defeated dog. Where did he get the confidence to say such things? The man in ck sneered disdainfully. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability. Since we¡¯re both from Che, I¡¯ll agree to a fair fight. No guns, just bare fists. If I win, you give me the letter and I¡¯ll let you go. If you win, I won¡¯t kill you, and you can keep the letter.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g With that, he threw his gun to the ground. Though he was a man ustomed to life and death in the underworld, he wanted to show respect to a hero like Sam. Sam, having just recovered from a serious illness and suffering the loss of his parents, was physically and mentally exhausted. He was barely holding on with sheer willpower. Defeating such a weakened Sam would be too easy for the man and would lose itspetitive thrill. Only evenly matched opponents could be considered true rivals! Sam stood still for three seconds. From the man¡¯s words, he could sense that this was not an utterly evil person. The man didn¡¯t want to kill him; he only wanted the letter. But the letter was his father¡¯s relic. As his father¡¯s son, Sam would never give it to the man in ck. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight!¡± With that, they began to fight. Sam¡¯s strength was less than a tenth of what it used to be. His punches felt as light as cotton even to himself. In contrast, the man fought with precise and powerful Muay Thai moves. ¡°Is this Muay Thai?¡± The man in ck nodded. ¡°Yes, I was a boxing champion. Now I just want to lead an ordinary life.¡± ¡°If you hand over the letter, my dream cane true.¡± What a grand yet unattainable dream. Sam also longed for leading an ordinary life. Not just him, but his deceased parents Gracie too had yearned for a simple life. As emotions surged within him, Sam¡¯s hidden anger resurfaced. He was never a good person and had no interest in fulfilling others¡¯ dreams! ¡°Too bad. If I can¡¯t achieve my wish, why should I let you seed?¡± ¡°Remember my name with hatred; I don¡¯t mind.¡± Fueled by anger, Sam¡¯s potential was unleashed at a critical moment. Heunched a series of attacks aimed at the man¡¯s head. Knowing that Sam was his strongest enemy ever, the man in ck didn¡¯t dare underestimate him and quickly protected his head. With every punchnding solidly, the man spat out blood. He didn¡¯t expect Sam to still have so much strength left. ¡°Your family is dead, but my wife and children are still alive.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Sam retorted. Taking a deep breath, the man replied resolutely, ¡°So, I won¡¯t give up!¡± Though injured, he still had the upper hand overall; But how long could Samst in his current state? As long as he didn¡¯t give up, he could drag this out until Sam was exhausted and died. Sam read his thoughts. Spotting a sharp stone on the ground, Sam maneuvered the man into a dangerous area. He locked his legs around the man¡¯s neck and brought him down. In desperation, the man grabbed Sam¡¯s neck. With enough force, he could kill Sam quickly. But fate had other ns. Before he could exert force, pain shot through his head. Something seemed to be draining from his body rapidly, and soon his consciousness began to fade. He looked at the equally bloodied Sam and reached out weakly to grab his pant leg. ¡°Please¡­ deliver a message.¡± Technically speaking, he had broken their agreement. Sam¡¯s heart softened unexpectedly. Despite all his wrongdoings, he agreed to a stranger¡¯s request for once. Maybe it was the dream of returning to normalcy that moved him; Or perhaps it was seeing the man¡¯s determination to hold on despite bleeding that reminded him of himself. ¡°Speak. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Tell my wife and children¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± With those final words, the man died. Feeling conflicted, Sam knelt down. His usually indifferent face showed a rare crack of emotion. He slowly reached out and closed the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. Though I don¡¯t know your name, I¡¯ll try to deliver yourst words.¡± After this battle, Sam had no strength left. He copsed near the man¡¯s body. Letting the rain wash over him, he fell into a deep sleep. He thought: How wonderful it would be to stay in this dream forever. ¡°Maybe heaven saw that my revenge was iplete and decided to give me another chance. The next day I found myself still alive!¡± ¡°At that moment I truly felt it would have been better to die.¡± Since he survived, he had to live for a new goal. Reborn, Sam had only one goal-revenge! He had gone against Gracie¡¯sst wish. She wanted him to live well, but every night when he closed his eyes, he saw her suicide reying before him. Sam dared not forget and didn¡¯t want to forget! After hearing about his feud with Esteban¡¯s father, Pearl was shocked and speechless. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­ Then Esteban¡¯s father¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead. I killed him.¡± ¡°When I woke up, his body was gone.¡± They had agreed on a fair fight without guns. Though Sam used the terrain cleverly, technically he hadn¡¯t broken their agreement. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me yourself too much. At that time, you probably didn¡¯t intend for things to go that far.¡± ¡°By the way, what was in that letter? Why did Esteban¡¯s father risk his life for it?¡± Pearlforted him while feeling curious about the letter that caused such bloodshed. The man gave her a deep look and coldly said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to know!¡± With that, he turned and left, leaving Pearl standing there in sorrow. Chapter 1244: Children Should Not Play with Dangerous Things Pearl could tell that Sam was wary of everyone around him, including herself. He appeared gentle, but he had built a high wall in his heart, keeping everyone out. Even if someone wanted to get close, they would be scared away by his demeanor. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m not the type to back down from difficulties. The harder the wall, the more I want to break through it¡­ You are really foolish, Pearl.¡± She hesitated about whether to tell Esteban and Giana about Esteban¡¯s father. Before she could decide, a sudden sharp sound came from behind her. Shards flew everywhere. Startled, she turned around to see Giana standing not far away with tears in her eyes, and broken dishes scattered on the floor. The beautiful little cake was now ruined. It seemed she hade to bring them some desserts¡­ Pearl was stunned. She didn¡¯t know when Giana had arrived or how much she had overheard. She stammered, ¡°Giana, when did you get here?¡± Sad, low sobs echoed through the vi. Giana couldn¡¯t face the fact that her savior had turned out to be her father¡¯s killer! She had already given up on revenge and nned to leave with Esteban. Why did she have to hear such a terrible truth? Giana was on the verge of losing her mind. She didn¡¯t know what to do and could only turn and run. ¡°Giana!¡± Pearl hurried after her, afraid she might do something rash. After they left, a small figure emerged from behind a pir. The boy looked upstairs with hatred in his eyes. Meanwhile, Sam sat alone at his desk under the dim yellow light, with a blood-stained letter lying on the table. This letter was the one he had found on his father, the reason Esteban¡¯s father had died. Taking it out again filled him with pain and regret. The letter had already been soaked by rain when he first opened it, making much of it unreadable. From what he could decipher, it was an agreement between his father and a ¡°friend.¡± Years ago, this person entered Che and quickly became close friends with his father. Using the name ¡°Danny,¡± his father made a name for himself in an archaeological case. For some unknown reason, this ¡°friend¡± suddenly left Che, agreeing to exchange items with his father twenty yearster. They lost contact after that. After years of investigation, Sam finally found clues in his father¡¯s old journals. The man left Che, changed his name to ¡°Den,¡± and went to Taswya to establish the powerful Gilliam family. Meanwhile, Sam¡¯s father used the Lucas family¡¯s influence to create The Hand of God. The secret they agreed upon was likely the book ¡°The Art of Magic.¡± When the Lucas family fell, Sam¡¯s father took ¡°The Art of Magic¡± with him to Dragon Serpent Isle. Yearster, this long-lost ¡°friend¡± reappeared and saved him in a critical moment, gaining his father¡¯s trust. Sam had seen Den in a half-conscious state back then. Den hade for their agreement. At that time, Gregory had lost interest in wealth and only wanted to find a way out for his family. He chose to trust Den and handed over ¡°The Art of Magic.¡± Den deceived his father, pretending to go for help while leaving his bodyguard to protect them. In reality, he nned to kill Sam¡¯s father once he got the book. The bodyguard left behind was both his weapon and expendable pawn. Half of Sam¡¯s face was bathed in light while the other half was hidden in darkness. The contrasting shadows highlighted his wless face, making him look like a fallen angel from the Bible-both holy and evil. ¡°Den, your retribution ising soon!¡± A knock on the door interrupted him, followed by a raspy voice from outside. ¡°Uncle Sam, are you awake?¡± It was Esteban. Sam quicklyposed himself, deftly hiding the letter back in the book and cing it on the shelf. Only he knew its location; others would have a hard time finding it. After tidying up, he sat calmly in his chair, waiting for the boy. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Esteban entered the room cautiously, ncing around Sam¡¯s study. Besides them, there was no one else in the room. With one hand gripping a knife behind his back, he slowly approached Sam. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Sam asked coolly. Until yesterday, the boy had been afraid of him, likely due to his time locked in the stable where he saw mostly Den and Sam. Today, Esteban¡¯s sudden visit was unusual and suspicious. Esteban disyed an unusual calmness for a child. His bright eyes fixed on Sam as he spoke each word clearly: ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you, Uncle Sam. If you hadn¡¯t taken in my mother, I wouldn¡¯t be reunited with her now.¡± ¡°And also, at the hospital¡­ thank you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Sam smiled faintly. ¡°Really? Is that truly what you think?¡± As a trained assassin and heir of the Lucas family, Sam had an innate sense of danger and could always detect it before it struck. From the moment Esteban entered the room, he sensed a peculiar smell-hatred. No one knew this scent better than Sam because he had crawled out from a pile of hatred himself. ¡°I¡­ Of course it¡¯s true! To show my gratitude, I made you a little toy myself. Look!¡± With his free hand, Esteban pulled out a palm-sized wooden que from his pocket, carved with an adorable monkey. After all, he was still just a child and felt scared facing someone much older than himself. ¡°The carving is nice, but¡­ why did you bring a tool with you?¡± Sam said as he swiftly grabbed the knife from Esteban¡¯s hand and yed with it. It was a small fruit knife with a rusty de. Who knew where he found it? It wasn¡¯t even sharp enough to cut vegetables properly, let alone kill someone. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t y with such dangerous things; you might hurt yourself.¡± The knife fell to the ground with a heavy thud. Chapter 1245: Esteban Wants to Kill Sam He had been discovered¡­ Esteban stood uneasily in front of him, his body trembling with fear after a severe illness. Despite this, Esteban forced himself to stay strong and not cry in front of him. He lifted his chin, his pale face looking at Sam as he said, ¡°You killed my father, so I want to kill you. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Sam remained silent for several seconds. How did he know? He had just told Pearl this secret, and now Esteban was here seeking revenge. This made him suspect that Pearl was the one who betrayed him. However, Sam quickly dismissed this thought; from his observations, she didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. Perhaps the boy had overheard. Pushing his sses up the bridge of his nose, Sam¡¯s tightly pressed lips curved into a very handsome smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. Because your father killed my father, I killed him.¡± He continued, ¡°Now you want to kill me¡­ everything follows a pattern, but first¡­ you need to have the ability to do so!¡± He bent his tall body slightly and patted the boy¡¯s shoulder lightly, saying in a rxed tone, ¡°At least for now, you don¡¯t have that ability!¡± With that, Sam released Esteban and kicked the dagger on the ground into the corner. ¡°Go back, don¡¯t make your mother worry about you.¡± He then sat back in his chair and began dealing with the documents that had just been delivered today. Esteban hadn¡¯t expected the man to let him go. Now, all he could think about was Sam¡¯s words: ¡°You don¡¯t have that ability yet!¡± He clenched his fists in frustration. Before leaving, he stubbornly made a vow. ¡°I can¡¯t kill you now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t be able to in the future! Ten years, in ten years I wille back for revenge!¡± Sam didn¡¯t take the child¡¯s naive andughable words seriously. Ten years¡­ such a long time. By then, he might not even be in this world anymore. Even if it¡¯s a seed of hatred, if it can push the boy to grow into a strong man, so be it. Sam was willing to be his first formidable enemy in life. ¡°Alright, I wee you to seek revenge anytime.¡± ¡°You!¡± Esteban had never hated anyone so intensely. Not only had Sam killed his father, but he also looked down on him. This double humiliation was something he would remember today. ¡°Esteban, Esteban where are you?¡± ¡°Giana, don¡¯t worry. Esteban will be fine.¡± At this moment, a girl¡¯s anxious voice came from outside; Pearl had arrived. She had finally managed to persuade Giana to let go of her hatred and take Esteban away from this ce of trouble. A calmer Giana said she wanted to find her son first. When they returned to the vi and found Esteban not in his room, they thought he had run out and searched everywhere. Finally, Pearl remembered they hadn¡¯t checked the room on the second floor. Usually, Sam¡¯s study was off-limits to most people; maybe Esteban had identally gone in? Sure enough, as they reached the door, they heard noises from inside the study. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Sam wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for a child. I trust him.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Giana saw her son walk out of the study unharmed that she felt relieved. ¡°Mommy!¡± Mother and son hugged tightly; Esteban felt like he could barely breathe. Giana cried tears of relief and used signnguage to ask Esteban why he was there.N?velDrama.Org content. Esteban hesitated. He hade to kill Sam, but the man had taken care of his mother for three years; would she me him for his actions? Seeing Esteban¡¯s hesitation, Sam spoke up to help him out. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Esteban said he was bored in the house and wanted to learn to read¡­ I happened to be free, so I let him stay in the study to study.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Pearl could hardly believe Sam would have the patience to teach Esteban to read. Esteban was puzzled as to why Sam would cover for him, but not wanting to worry his mother, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, Uncle Sam was teaching me how to write just now.¡± Giana picked up Esteban without looking at Sam and turned to leave. In the hallway, only Sam and Pearl were left. She kept sneaking nces at him with a strange look in her eyes-puzzled yet pleased and somewhat expectant. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Pearl¡¯s eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°I¡¯m happy. The grudge between you and Giana and Esteban is finally resolved.¡± ¡°You no longer have to carry this past with you.¡± Resolved? She was too naive. Sam sneered and walked away with his long legs. ¡°Hey, Sam, where are you going? Wait for me!¡± ¡°To sleep. Don¡¯t follow me!¡± ¡°I want to sleep too; let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Ah no, I mean let¡¯s walk down the hallway together.¡± No matter how she exined it, Pearl felt frustrated. Looking at Sam again, his steps quickened with no intention of stopping. When Pearl looked up again, he was gone; the hallway was empty. ¡°Sam! Oh no, did he misunderstand?¡± On Love Ind, after attending the wedding, guests who were supposed to leave had left, and those who weren¡¯t were forcibly sent away by Kelvin. For instance, Cierra was unhappy when she heard that her parents were staying behind while she and her brother were to go with their grandfather. Pouting and crying for Cheyenne. ¡°No, Grandpa! I want Mommy!¡± ¡°Cierra doesn¡¯t like ying with me? That makes me sad. Well, I guess no one likes an old man like me,¡± Channing ¡°cried¡± louder than her and refused to leave his chair. The little girl widened her teary eyes at him and gradually stopped crying. Instead, she ran over to her grandfather and startedforting him softly. ¡°It¡¯s not true; I like Grandpa¡­ Grandpa be good and don¡¯t cry; you¡¯ll get wrinkles.¡± Poor little girl, not even three years old yet worrying about others. Channing ignored her and continued humming, ¡°You¡¯re lying; you¡¯re a bad child! If you liked me, why did you cry when you heard you had to go with me?¡± ¡°But I¡­ I want Mommy,¡± she answered pitifully, poking her chubby cheeks. ¡°Your mommy has things to do. You go with Grandpa to Onistead first; I¡¯ll take you to Disnend.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Your brother is going too; ask him if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Oliver nodded mechanically and pulled a lollipop from his pocket when he saw his sister crying. Unwrapping it, he walked over to her. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± ¡°Ah~¡± The lollipop went into her mouth, and the sweet taste spread across her tongue. The little girl instantly cheered up. ¡°Mmm yummy¡­ I¡¯ll go with Grandpa; brother too.¡± Chapter 1246: 101 Things Couples Must Do Without any disturbances from others, Kelvin carried his bride to their new home. The so-called new home was actually just a cave, the same one they had lived in before. The floor was covered with a long white plush carpet, and amidst the romantic roses scattered everywhere, his tall figure leaned down. His deep, ocean-like eyes seemed to want to drown her, and his passionate kiss gentlynded on her soft, pink lips. ¡°Cheyenne~¡± ¡°Cheyenne! We can finally be together again.¡± Cheyenne was too nervous to look at him, her cheeks flushed as she turned her head away. ¡°You drank too much. Haven¡¯t we always been together?¡± Hearing this, Kelvinughed. His smile was as warm as the sunshine in Glenn, with two small dimples that made Cheyenne very jealous. ¡°You¡¯re right, my dear. We¡¯ve always been together. Not just now, but in the future too, until our hair turns white.¡± ¡°Kelvin.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to say another word before he kissed her. The scent of his cool cologne mixed with the taste of alcohol filled her mouth as their lips intertwined. Meanwhile, Kelvin¡¯s hands were not idle, caressing her supple legs. ¡°Gently, gently.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re so beautiful. I can hardly hold back.¡± Nonsense, as if he ever held back before. He was more diligent than a farm ox. Seeing the little woman lost in thought beneath him stimted his tense nerves. ¡°Focus.¡± When she came back to her senses, she found herself undressed and wrapped in the nket. What followed was a wave of heat, and Cheyenne was lost in the dreamy pleasure he gave her. The next day, she was still asleep when Kelvin woke her with a kiss. Annoyed by being woken up, she kicked him without hesitation. After being tormented by himst night, her whole body felt like it had been taken apart and put back together. She had no strength left. So her kick felt like a tickle to him, having no effect at all. Kelvin wasn¡¯t angry; instead, he found her true nature adorable. He patted the spot where she kicked him and climbed back beside her, wrapping his long arms around her and the nket. ¡°Wake up, don¡¯t sleep yet. We¡¯ve been together for so many years and never watched a sunrise together.¡± ¡°Now that we finally have some peace, Cheyenne, let¡¯s watch a sunrise.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. I¡¯m so tired I could die, and you want to watch the sunrise? She yawned elegantly and barely opened her smoky eyes.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She met his bright, eager eyes and was momentarily stunned. Seeing such an innocent Kelvin felt familiar. No wonder Cierra often looked at her like that; it must be inherited from him. ¡°Do you really want to watch the sunrise?¡± Kelvin solemnly took out a small ck notebook from his pocket and ced it in front of her. It was his handwritten list of ¡°100 Things Couples Should Do.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Look, the first thing on the list is to watch the sunrise together.¡± The inte said watching the sunrise with someone you love is a blissful experience. He wanted to give Cheyenne that kind of happiness. Cheyenne nced at the list. The second item was to watch a movie together, with a small ck checkmark indicating it waspleted. The third item: Raise a pet together. Kelvin had noted ¡°Chance¡± next to it. The fourth item: Cook a meal together. This one said ¡°secretly learning to cook.¡± It was clear Mr. Foley was serious this time. Love Ind, a sea of roses, their love nest¡­ he even nned their honeymoon activities. Cheyenne softened. ¡°Can we watch the sunset instead? It¡¯s the same sun anyway, and I¡¯ll be awake by then.¡± Children make choices; adults want it all! Kelvin quickly added ¡°watching the sunset¡± to their itinerary and pulled out a ck pen. Cheyenne noticed it was the one she had given him. Wasn¡¯t it broken? When did he fix it? ¡°After watching the sunset, we¡¯ll collect shells. I¡¯ll make you the most beautiful ne in the world.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll wear the ne I made while we walk on the beach and chase the waves.¡± ¡°In the afternoon, we can watch dolphins together. I¡¯ll rest my head on your shoulder and sleep. When the sun sets, we can stargaze.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. That sounds exhausting. Forget it¡­ I¡¯ll just lie down and rest. ¡°Tomorrow then. I¡¯m too tired today to move.¡± She resolutely refused to get up, determined to see what he would do about it. Cheyenne quickly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. But after years of marriage, Kelvin knew her sleep habits well. Once she was woken up, she couldn¡¯t fall back asleep. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re tired; I have plenty of energy!¡± ¡°Come on, my dear wife. Let me serve you now. I¡¯ll carry you to freshen up and then startpleting these 100 things.¡± ¡°Ah! I haven¡¯t dressed yet! Put me down, you jerk.¡± ¡°No worries, it¡¯s just us on this ind. You can run around naked if you want.¡± Cheyenne covered her flushed face. She couldn¡¯t do something so perverse; he could run around naked himself. Though unhappy about her disturbed sleep, Cheyenne cooperated because he put so much effort into being romantic. But poor Kelvin; his obedient wife in his arms soon distracted him from his ns. Thinking about his 100-item list, he quickly added one more thing in his mind: ¡°We must do it in front of the mirror¡­¡± Man proposes, God disposes. When Kelvin excitedly brought his beautifully dressed wife out to watch the sunrise, they found there was no sun at all! Awkwardly checking his phone, he realized that except for yesterday, it would rain for the next week. Seeing Kelvin¡¯s embarrassed and disappointed face, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh. Tofort him, she suggested, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s save watching the sunrise for another time.¡± ¡°We have our whole lives ahead of us; we¡¯ll definitelyplete those 100 things together.¡± ¡°For now, how about collecting some shells? Make a ne?¡± Chapter 1247: The Seafood Feast Arranged for Mr. Foley Mr. Foley suddenly perked up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go collect some shells first!¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go back and get a bucket to collect more. Let¡¯s get one for our daughter too, or she¡¯ll be jealous when we return.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. They were supposed to be on their honeymoon, yet he was the one most concerned about home. Even she hadn¡¯t thought of their daughter, but Kelvin was the first to remember Cierra. She was about to say there was no need to get a bucket, but Mr. Foley had already run off. Cheyenne sighed lightly and shook her head with amusement. ¡°Kelvin in his thirties seems even more childish than Kelvin at eighteen.¡± This reminded her of something she had heard long ago: boys in love are very childish! So¡­ Kelvin was seriously learning how to date her, which exined why he acted like a young boy, impulsive and spontaneous. It was probably because it was his first time in love. Cheyenne subconsciously touched the tip of her nose. Actually, it was her first time too¡­ She had only watched others date before. Before long, Kelvin returned with a small red stic bucket in hand. ¡°Cheyenne, you hold this bucket. The water is cold, so you shouldn¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll find the shells.¡± She nodded. Today, she would y the role of an obedient first-time girlfriend and listen to him. ¡°Okay, honey, do your best.¡± The man was overjoyed. Imagine the girl you love deeply, wearing a white dress with her long hair flowing, standing in the wind waiting for you. The sea breeze lifted her skirt and stirred his heart. ¡°Alright, I will find the most beautiful shell in the world for you!¡± ¡°Yes, I believe in you! But¡­¡± Do you know how to collect shells? It was about to rain, and the wind by the sea was strong. The waves kepting and receding rhythmically. The sand on the shore was fine and muddy from the seawater, sinking deeply with each step. Kelvin took off his jacket and ced it on a rock, rolling up the sleeves of his white shirt and his pant legs. He walked awkwardly on the sand. His cleanliness obsession kicked in immediately; whenever he found mud on his feet, he would bend down to wash them before continuing. Walk, wash feet, repeat. When she counted silently to ten, she found that Mr. Foley was still standing in the same spot, not having taken a single step forward. Cheyenne was speechless. At this rate, they wouldn¡¯t fill the small bucket even if they collected shells from this year to next year. Moreover, shells weren¡¯t as easy to find as they appeared in online videos; they had to be dug out from the sand. Could he lower himself to dig in the sand? As she pondered, she heard Kelvin¡¯s joyfulughter. He raised something in his hand and turned back to her: ¡°Cheyenne, look! I found my first shell!¡± Cheyenne looked closely and almost burst outughing. That wasn¡¯t a shell; it was clearly a m from a barbecue stall, decent-sized and quite meaty. If she told Mr. Foley that it wasn¡¯t a shell but food, it might hurt his pride. Not wanting to return empty-handed, Cheyenne praised him generously. ¡°Yes, yes, this shell is beautiful. Honey, collect more.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. This way, they could have a te of stir-fried ms tonight. The scene then turned into this: ¡°Cheyenne, look! This shell is shaped like bamboo; it¡¯s so strange.¡± ¡°This one can be made into a wind chime. It¡¯s beautiful! Honey, you¡¯re amazing. Find a few more like this.¡± Cheyenne thought to herself: Cntro m soup, check! Soy sauce razor ms, check. Garlic vermicelli steamed scallops, check. Smoked conch slices queued up. With about three dishes and a soup ready and her stic bucket two-thirds full, Cheyenne quickly stopped the diligent Kelvin. ¡°Alright honey, the ads say humans shouldn¡¯t exhaust marine resources. Although these ocean resources are abundant, they still need proper protection.¡± The main reason was that there were only two of them; they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish all these shellfishter. Mr. Foley felt a bit regretful as he had just started enjoying this treasure hunt game when he was stopped. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll collect more next time.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, it started raining. The sea turned into a white blur. Staying in such weather meant they wouldn¡¯t need to go home at all. Cheyenne quickly stood on tiptoe to help him put on his coat. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to take shelter in the cave.¡± ¡°Get on my back.¡± Cheyenne hesitated for a moment before obediently climbing onto his back. Thest time he carried her was a long time ago. On his back, even with wind and rain ahead, she felt safe. Looking down at the rain sliding over his handsome face and wet hair clinging to his temples highlighted his masculinity. Last time was simr; he hadined about her wearing high heels while shopping. But the next second, he would carry her home anyway. Those days were tough; even a little sweetness was enough for her to savor for a long time. Unlike now¡­ Maybe because she was too happy now, she felt it was somewhat unreal. Cheyenne¡¯s nose tingled as silent tears mixed with rain fell onto his shoulder. Kelvin didn¡¯t know she was crying but felt something was off with Cheyenne¡¯s prolonged silence. ¡°Cheyenne, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°Hmm? Nothing¡­ Am I heavy? Maybe I should walk on my own; I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡± She struggled to get down but was quickly stopped by Kelvin. ¡°Don¡¯t move; you¡¯re not heavy at all. You¡¯re too light! I want to fatten you up a bit more.¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help butugh through her tears and replied, ¡°When did you be like Grandpa? Always thinking about fattening me up.¡± Kelvin answered loudly without hiding anything: ¡°Because I love you! So I¡¯m always worried you¡¯ll be hungry or cold¡­¡± And you¡¯re not as easy to deal with as Cierra. He silently added in his mind. Cierra was straightforward; when hungry, she¡¯d say she wanted food; when tired, she¡¯d ask for a hug. But Cheyenne? She always hid her wounds; no matter how bitter or tired she was, she¡¯d endure it alone. This made Kelvin both heartache and headache. He wanted to be someone Cheyenne could act spoiled with without reservation, her true safe harbor. When she got tired or wronged outside and wanted to cry out her grievances, he¡¯d be the first person she thought of-that would be enough! Then he felt a warm touch on his face, different from the cold rain hitting it. Kelvin was soaked through but still felt warm all over and cheerful. In the wind and rain, the man¡¯s smile remained bright. ¡°Cheyenne¡­ If you want to kiss me, don¡¯t do it secretly next time;e at me directly!¡± Chapter 1248: Such an Obedient Dog She moved so lightly, yet he still noticed¡­ After being caught, Cheyenne didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she confidently said, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal a kiss. I did it openly. You¡¯re my husband, so nothing I do to you is too much! Am I right?¡± Her proud words reached Kelvin¡¯s ears, making himugh heartily. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right.¡± Kelvin always belonged to Cheyenne! The harmonious and sweet atmosphere between the couplested until dinner time when it changed. The man sat on the nket with a sorrowful expression, unable to ept that the shells he had collected had turned into a dish. ¡°Can¡¯t these really be made into a ne?¡± he asked, ncing at the pile of shells in the trash, feeling tempted to try. Cheyenne ced a m in his bowl and ate with relish. ¡°Give it up. It¡¯s more practical to eat them. Try the stir-fried ms I made.¡± Kelvin was disappointed that their crafting project wasn¡¯tpleted. However, he had helped by passing a bowl while Cheyenne cooked, so it could be considered as cooking together, right? In this way, his day wasn¡¯t entirely wasted. In a private vi in Taswya, the European-style decor was luxurious, with golden ornaments everywhere showcasing the owner¡¯s wealth. When the Filipino maid entered to serve tea, she saw a woman lying on the floor and felt a pang of pity. Unfortunately, as a powerless servant, she couldn¡¯t help her. ¡°Young master¡­ the coffee is here.¡± ¡°Leave! You¡¯re an eyesore.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The maid hurriedly left with the empty tray, but not before casting a curious nce at the woman. Ruth was dressed in a revealing ck and white maid outfit, the hem barely covering her hips. Her exposed thighs were covered in bruises and burn marks. Lord Parker treated her like a dog, chaining her neck to the wall, restricting her movement to the hall. When hungry, he threw leftovers on the floor for her; when thirsty, she drank from the fish tank. This time was no different. After taking a sip of coffee and finding it not to his taste, his face darkened with anger. ¡°It¡¯s too hot.¡± Ruth trembled with fear upon hearing this, knowing she was in trouble again. As expected, Lord Parker yanked the chain to summon her. ¡°My dog,e blow on my coffee.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As a ¡°dog,¡± she had to adopt a dog¡¯s posture. Ruth crawled on all fours to his feet and knelt down. Carefully picking up the coffee cup, she blew on it gently. Even as her fingers turned red from the heat of the ceramic cup, she didn¡¯t dare let go. Blowing softly, tears welled up in her eyes but she didn¡¯t cry. ¡°Master¡­ the coffee is ready. Please enjoy.¡± Ruth respectfully offered the coffee with both hands, holding it aloft for a long time without any response from Lord Parker. Curiosity got the better of her, and she nced up to meet his intense gaze. Startled, her hands shook, spilling some coffee. ¡°Tsk tsk, you dare waste the coffee I bought at great expense? What? Do you want to drink it too?¡± ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to drink? Is it because you think the coffee tastes bad or because you think I¡¯m treating you poorly?¡± With disdain, he lifted her chin with his shoe, forcing her to look at him. Ruth¡¯s face turned pale, her fragile appearance only fueling his sadistic tendencies. ¡°Wretch! Speak! Do you want a beating?¡± As he spoke, he reached to unbuckle his belt. ¡°No, no! I want to drink it. The master¡¯s coffee smells wonderful; I like it very much.¡± She desperately wanted to avoid the pain of being whipped again; each beating left her feeling as if her bones were splitting apart. Lord Parker was pleased with her obedience and smirked. ¡°Good dog. Here, this coffee is your reward!¡± He maliciously knocked over the cup, spilling its contents on the floor, then forced Ruth¡¯s head down to lick it up. Humiliation and resentment¡­ Ruth¡¯s tears had long dried up. To survive, what did it matter if she acted like a dog? She closed her eyes and slowly extended her tongue. ¡°Delicious. Thank you for your reward, Master!¡± ¡°Good girl. Now your master has something even better for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ After venting his anger, Lord Parker kicked Ruth away and quickly put his pants back on. Still unsatisfied and increasingly frustrated, he grabbed Ruth and pped her twice before kicking her in the stomach. ¡°You useless dog! Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I reced you with thedy of the Gilliam family?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Please master, don¡¯t hit me¡­ I¡¯ll try harder.¡± More bruises appeared on Ruth¡¯s body; she could no longer feel pain and instinctively begged for mercy. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not interested in you anymore.¡± ¡°Do you want freedom?¡± His words reignited a flicker of hope in Ruth¡¯s heart; her eyes lit up instantly. She licked her dry lips. ¡°I do!¡± Desperately! The next moment, Lord Parker threw a phone in front of her andughed coldly like a demon. ¡°Then call Pearl now! If you can lure her here to take your ce as my dog, I¡¯ll set you free.¡± ¡°Let Pearl¡­ take my ce¡­¡± His words struck a chord with Ruth; she was deeply tempted. ¡°Yes! She¡¯s the one who ruined me; shouldn¡¯t Pearl bear the main responsibility? You are just my punching bag.¡± Lord Parker coaxed her gently. In reality, he didn¡¯t need to try hard; this woman already harbored intense jealousy. Jealousy is the root of all evil. She would definitely agree to his terms, wouldn¡¯t she? Indeed, Ruth picked up the phone without hesitation. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± For nothing else but to let Pearl experience what it felt like to be bullied! Weren¡¯t they best friends? Meanwhile, Pearl left Red Maple Vi with Sasha; today she would personally see Giana and Esteban off. At the bustling station, Pearl¡¯s beautiful appearance drew many admiring nces; coupled with Sasha by her side, their striking looks earned them the nickname ¡°fairy mother and daughter.¡± People mistakenly thought Sasha was her daughter. Sasha was also reluctant to part with Esteban; she had visited him every day recently. The sudden farewell was too much for young Sasha to bear without tears. Chapter 1249: Esteban’s Farewell Gift ¡°Esteban, Sasha doesn¡¯t want you to leave. Are you really going?¡± ¡°Pearl, can¡¯t Giana and Esteban stay? Boo hoo¡­¡± ¡°I really like them and don¡¯t want to be separated.¡± Sasha buried her head in Pearl¡¯s arms, sobbing softly like a kitten, both adorable and heart-wrenching. Soon, her delicate, fair face was covered in tears, and her eyes turned red, looking pitiful like a little rabbit. She remembered how Giana had taken care of her all night when she had a high fever, as gentle as a mother. And Esteban¡­ The first time she met him, the little boy was trapped in the stable, yet he still picked grass to weave little toys for her to cheer her up. When she missed her parents, it was Esteban who told her that counting stars could make her forget all her worries. Seeing Sasha so sad, Giana also felt reluctant to part with her. She had liked the little girl from the first time she saw her, which was why she took such good care of her when she was sick. Giana couldn¡¯t speak but expressed her emotions through simple actions-a hug! She opened her arms and hugged Sasha as she had done before, then bent down to kiss her forehead. It meant: Don¡¯t be sad; I will miss you. Sasha cried even louder, clutching Giana¡¯s sleeve and sobbing: ¡°I understand. I will be good.¡± At this moment, Esteban, who had been silent, suddenly took out a small grass-woven rabbit from his pocket and handed it to Sasha. In his mind, little Sasha was as cute as this rabbit. With nothing else to give her as a parting gift, he had stayed up all night to weave this for her. Esteban was nine years old and understood that once he and his mother left, they might never return. Sasha¡¯s home wasn¡¯t here either; it was far away in the East, in Che. Would shee back after her parents took her away? This grass-woven rabbit might be theirst gift to each other in this lifetime. So Esteban had woven it very carefully. It took him almost the whole night, his hands getting cut by the grass several times without stopping. ¡°Sasha, this is for you. Thank you for taking care of me all this time.¡± ¡°Wow, what a beautiful little rabbit.¡± It looked just like a real rabbit, except it was green. At this moment, Pearl felt a pang of jealousy. She deliberately asked Esteban teasingly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the cute and kind me deserve a rabbit gift too?¡± Esteban felt troubled. He had only managed to weave onest night and had only thought of Sasha. He pursed his lips tightly and looked at Pearl with an apologetic face: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pearl. I¡­ didn¡¯t have enough time. How about I weave one for you and send itter?¡± Seeing him so serious, Pearl couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was just teasing him. ¡°Alright, I was just kidding. If you want to thank me, Esteban, study hard and be a useful person to society.¡± ¡°I will definitely study hard! And I¡¯ll take care of Mom and Pearl.¡± The word ¡°take care¡± made Pearlugh out loud. She was still young. Even when Esteban grew up, she¡¯d only be in her thirties. She didn¡¯t need him to take care of her yet. ¡°Alright, enough teasing. It¡¯s time to go. Hurry up and get on the train.¡± Giana nodded gratefully. She had found her son smoothly this time thanks to Sasha and Pearl. If Pearl hadn¡¯t donated half of her blood to Esteban, he would have died long ago. She would remember this kindness forever and repay it when she had the chance. ¡°Attention passengers traveling from Zheemond to Icham. Your train is about to depart. Please board quickly.¡± The announcement urged passengers to hurry. Giana picked up their luggage and took Esteban¡¯s hand to leave. ¡°Esteban, goodbye!¡± After just a few steps, Sasha¡¯s crying voice came from behind. The little boy was pulled into the crowd by his mother but couldn¡¯t help looking back at Sasha onest time. The little girl held the grass-woven rabbit he gave her, her eyes red as she bid him farewell. Her fair face stood out in the crowd. ¡°Sasha, goodbye!¡± The days they spent counting stars together seemed like yesterday. If he could, Esteban wished he could take her with him. But he knew it was impossible. He had his mother, and Sasha had her family waiting for her. Soon, Giana and Esteban disappeared from sight. Pearl also prepared to leave with Sasha. ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t cry. Esteban is going back to school.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t suffer anymore or be bullied. We should be happy for him, right?¡± Thinking about Esteban¡¯s past life, Sasha nodded tearfully. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s right, shouldn¡¯t you smile?¡± Sasha forced a tearful smile. So adorable! Pearl found herself growing more fond of her and took Sasha¡¯s hand to leave. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you out. Today we won¡¯t go to the amusement park; let¡¯s go see the elephants.¡± ¡°I love elephants. I¡¯ve read about them in books. The teacher said their trunks can spray water.¡± ¡°They can. I¡¯ll let you swing on an elephant¡¯s trunkter.¡± Hearing this, Sasha finally stopped crying and eagerly anticipated seeing a real elephant. As they left the station, a dozen men in ck suits rushed into the hall.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Judging by their attire, they seemed like people from the underworld. ¡°Have you seen a mute woman with a boy about this tall?¡± The person being questioned trembled with fear and described what he had seen earlier for his safety. ¡°Yes, they¡­ they¡¯ve already boarded the train.¡± Upon hearing this, the man roughly pushed him aside and ordered his men: ¡°Hurry up and stop them. We must get that boy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Red Maple Vi was empty. Therge house was as quiet as a tomb, deathly silent. Sam felt like a wandering soul with no ce to go, just temporarily staying here. His home was long gone. When Giana was around, even though she didn¡¯t speak, she brought some life to the house. Later came Sasha¡¯sughter and the noisy Pearl; there wasn¡¯t a moment of peace. Now that they were all gone, Sam found himself unustomed to the silence. He irritably closed his book and nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°By now, they should have finished seeing them off.¡± Why weren¡¯t they back yet? Chapter 1250: The Pink Dolphin Represents Luck That morning, Pearl and Sasha had asked him if he wanted to see Giana and Esteban off. Sam had declined. In what capacity would he be there? As an employer or an enemy? It was better not to go at all. He thought Giana and Esteban probably didn¡¯t want to see him either. He hadn¡¯t expected to feel lonely. He had always been alone before¡­ ¡°Is it because I¡¯m getting older that I start to miss the past?¡± Whether it was Gracie, Kelvin, or even Pearl now, Sam felt he had changed a lot. To shake off this strange feeling, he forced himself to think about something else. Yes, think about Den. That old guy must be in trouble now without the universal blood. What would his next move be? Just as he thought of this, Sam¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t believe that the selfish Den would let the little boy go so easily. He picked up the phone on the desk and quickly dialed a mysterious number. A hoarse, deep voice came from the other end, sounding somewhat familiar. ¡°Mr. Hurst, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Where is Den now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Why was Mr. Hurst suddenly asking about Mr. Gilliam¡¯s whereabouts? The person seemed to think for a moment before quickly replying, ¡°Mr. Gilliam went out after breakfast this morning. He didn¡¯t say where he was going.¡± ¡°Miss Cahan also went out¡­ She went to a club and hasn¡¯te out yet.¡± Sam didn¡¯t care about that woman¡¯s whereabouts, but why would a kept woman go to a club for no reason? His naturally suspicious mind never overlooked any possibility! ¡°Send two people to keep an eye on her. Now, you need to find out Den¡¯s whereabouts, especially if he shows up at the station!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After hanging up, Sam couldn¡¯t sit still. He put on a white suit jacket, grabbed the gun from the drawer, and left the study. An old green train ran on the tracks, its wheels making a rhythmic sound as they met the rails. From Zheemond South Station to Icham took about twelve hours. To save on travel expenses, Giana chose a medium-speed regr train. The journey passed through many ces, including mountains, seas, and numerous towns. It was Esteban¡¯s first time on a train. The little guy was curious about everything and soon forgot his sadness about leaving. He leaned quietly against his mother, his bright ck eyes eagerly watching the blue sky and sea outside the window. ¡°Mom, look at that boat on the sea. It looks like a leaf floating on the water.¡± Giana gently patted his head and nodded to show she saw it too. She told Esteban that her hometown was even more beautiful. It was an old vige by the sea where people lived by fishing. Every day they could see the vast ocean and blue sky, and sometimes even pink dolphins. In fairy tales, pink dolphins represented luck. Giana quickly signed to Esteban: ¡°Child, if you ever see a pink dolphin, remember not to harm it.¡± ¡°If it kisses you, it means good luck ising your way. You can make a wish then, and the lovely dolphin will grant it.¡± Pink dolphins were known as the maidens of the sea. Like human girls, they were shy and usually hid in the water. Only innocent and kind-hearted people could meet them and have their wishes granted. Esteban smiled expectantly after hearing this and said, ¡°Please let me see a pink dolphin. I want to bring Sasha home.¡± Giana smiled more kindly at his words. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her son¡¯s wish. One was nine years old, and the other just three and a half. What other thoughts could they have? They just yed well together and didn¡¯t want to be separated. In a few years, she would be happy to have a daughter-inw as lovely and well-behaved as Sasha. Unfortunately¡­ she doubted Esteban would be that lucky. Sasha¡¯s family didn¡¯t seem ordinary. If a pink dolphin could give Esteban some hope, that would be good. When he grew older, Giana would teach him more about dealing with people. An hour passed quickly. The train stopped for five minutes at the next station. During these five minutes, people smoked or used the restroom. They had woken up at six in the morning to catch the train and hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Giana could endure it as an adult, but she didn¡¯t want her son to go hungry. She looked at him with concern: ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Esteban nodded, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mom, you should eat something.¡± As his mother, Giana knew what he was thinking. He probably thought they didn¡¯t have much money and that they would need it for many things once they returned home. So they should save wherever they could. Before they left, Sam had sent some money, but Giana didn¡¯t want to take money from her husband¡¯s killer and refused it with dignity. Her son felt the same way. Esteban didn¡¯t want his mom to worry about him, so he pretended to be full and patted his belly. ¡°Mom, look, my belly is still full.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°When I was locked in the stable, I often didn¡¯t know when my next meal woulde, so I got used to it!¡± ¡°I can get full just by drinking water now. I just drank some; I¡¯m really not hungry.¡± The more sensible he was, the more Giana felt heartbroken and guilty¡­ It was her fault for not taking good care of her son and letting him get lost. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been locked in a stable and lived such a hard life. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. Did I say something wrong?¡± Giana kissed his forehead with tears in her eyes. A cold tear fell on Esteban¡¯s eye. He felt his mom¡¯s emotions at that moment. After a few seconds of silence, Esteban looked up again and yfully snuggled into Giana¡¯s arms like other children: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry. I want some instant noodles.¡± Giana stopped crying as expected. She hugged Esteban tightly with tears of joy. Then she took out a cup of instant noodles from their luggage along with some snacks and handed them all to Esteban. ¡°Eat up!¡± The snacks were given by Pearl before they boarded the train. Esteban also had a piece of candy in his pocket. That was from Sasha! Chapter 1251: The Bloodshed on the Train After some thought, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to eat the candy. Holding it in his palm for a long time, Esteban finally put the candy down. This was a little secret between him and Sasha. Even if he never saw her again, he could still remember her through this candy. Under his mother¡¯s caring gaze, Esteban picked up other snacks and started eating. He ate quietly and gracefully, unlike other children who gobbled their food or made a mess everywhere. Giana finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just eating snacks wasn¡¯t enough; she decided to make a cup of instant noodles for her son herself. Given the current conditions, she couldn¡¯t do much else, but she had many dishes she wanted Esteban to try, like the pickled pepper eel rice that Esteban¡¯s father used to love. Thinking of her deceased husband, Giana felt a pang of sorrow, but she quickly pulled herself together. Though she had lost her husband, he had left her the most precious gift in the world-Esteban, her son. One day, he would grow up to be as handsome and upright as his father. Just as Giana was about to return to her seat with the instant noodles, a few burly men dressed in ck entered the train car. They looked different from the other passengers, with fierce expressions and intimidating tattoos on their arms. Giana recognized the tattoos; they were identical to those on her husband¡¯s arms. Her face turned pale as she realized what might be happening. The Gilliam family had found them; they had no intention of letting them go. Panicked, Giana thought of her son¡¯s safety. These men were likely after Esteban. Esteban was still on the train. If they found him, it would be disastrous! She bolted, dropping the cup of noodles. Hot water spilled everywhere, making the noodles inedible. People around her screamed and cursed as they got burned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You burned me! Can you afford to pay for this?¡± ¡°Yeah, you look decent but have such a vicious heart. Did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Pay up! You must pay! My shoes are new and cost 2, 000 dors. You can¡¯t run away today.¡± Giana was blocked by the angry passengers. Normally, she would have apologized immediately, but now she only wanted to protect Esteban. She pushed through them frantically, her slender figure darting through the car. ¡°Catch her!¡± The burned man chased after her, determined to getpensation for his shoes. Themotion quickly caught the attention of the Gilliam family¡¯s men. They nced at the woman¡¯s retreating figure andpared it to a photo. ¡°Looks like her. Chase!¡± Five men in ck joined the pursuit, making the narrow train car even more crowded. The man turned back in surprise and instinctively asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The leader impatiently pulled out a gun and pointed it at the man¡¯s head, exuding a deadly aura. Anyone smart enough wouldn¡¯t think he was joking. But the man, already angry from being burned and now threatened by strangers, lost his temper. He stood his ground, refusing to move aside. ¡°What? Think you can scare me with a toy gun? Just because you have tattoos doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re tough!¡± He lifted his T-shirt to reveal a tattoo on his belly. ¡°See this? I have a tattoo too. Are you scared?¡± Everyone looked down. That wasn¡¯t much of a tattoo-a tiny gecko on his watermelon-sized belly looked more like a cockroach. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think it was just a blemish on his skin. The Gilliam family¡¯s men saw their target getting away and grew furious. They hadn¡¯t nned on killing anyone because Miss Libby had ordered them to keep a low profile. The Gilliam family had been too conspicuoustely and didn¡¯t want to attract attention from higher authorities. But now that this man was asking for trouble, they wouldn¡¯t hold back. Seeing their silence, the man thought he had scared them and demandedpensation. ¡°You made me miss that woman. You owe me for these shoes! 2, 000 dors; I just bought them.¡± He lifted his leg to show off his bright red sneakers. In the next moment, tragedy struck. His scream echoed through the train car.N?velDrama.Org content. The man¡¯s leg was severed! The leader held a blood-stained knife, its sharp de dripping with blood. Blood flowed continuously from the wound as the man stood on one leg. His severed legy on the floor with the shoe still on it. The sudden violence left everyone stunned. Once they realized what had happened, passengers screamed and retreated in fear. The train car descended into chaos. The man copsed, eyes wide with horror as he stared at his attacker. The man in ck stepped over him disdainfully, leaving him with a chilling message. ¡°Remember, never mess with the Gilliam family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please, spare me¡­¡± But the Gilliam family¡¯s men had no time for him. Cutting off his leg was already a lenient punishment. ¡°Hmph!¡± The men in ck left, but their ruthless image remained etched in everyone¡¯s minds. Wherever they passed, passengers instinctively tried to flee. Gunshots rang out, alerting the train staff. Seeing the armed men, even the staff hid behind seats in fear. The conductor trembled; it was his first day on the job, and he encountered such terror. He realized this job wasn¡¯t worth it. No amount of money was worth risking his life for. Meanwhile, Esteban finally saw his mother return, but she was crying. Sensing something was wrong, he ran over immediately. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Run! Quickly! They¡¯reing!¡± In her panic, Giana couldn¡¯t exin further. She grabbed their luggage with one hand and Esteban with the other, ready to flee the train. ¡°Mom, what¡¯sing? I don¡¯t understand.¡± As Esteban questioned in confusion, the Gilliam family¡¯s men caught up and spotted him. A cruel smile spread across their faces. ¡°Target confirmed. Capture him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1252: You Have to Step Over Her Dead Body First They wereing! Giana had never felt this panicked before. She had to run, keep running to grasp even the slightest chance of survival. But the devils behind her were relentless. She couldn¡¯t stop, not for a moment, or Esteban would be dragged back to that hellish ce. The Gilliam family had already killed her husband and nearly her son. Now, they still wouldn¡¯t let them go. Esteban noticed the assassins chasing them and understood why his mother was fleeing with him. But their physical limitations soon betrayed them, and the pursuers closed in. The train was about to start, and their only chance was to reach the door and jump off quickly. The conductor, unaware of the danger, had already pressed the button to close the doors. Seeing this, they quickened their pace. Esteban, exhausted, tripped over a suitcase and fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°Quick, don¡¯t let that kid escape!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The viins were closing in, and they were only a few meters from safety. But Esteban¡¯s fall had twisted his ankle, and he couldn¡¯t stand. Giana frantically helped her son up. If this continued, they would both die. Esteban knew this too. Tearfully, he looked at his mother and said, ¡°They¡¯re after me. Mom, you should go!¡± Only by staying behind could he give his mother a chance to survive. No mother with a conscience would abandon her child, and Giana was no exception. She shook her head, discarded their luggage, and carried Esteban on her back. ¡°Mom, why do the bad guys want to catch us? I don¡¯t even know them.¡± Giana couldn¡¯t answer him. She had asked the same question once. Her husband¡¯s reply was: ¡°We have no choice.¡± They were so close to escaping. Just as Giana jumped off the train with Esteban, a bullet whizzed through the air and hit her chest. She heard the dull thud as it pierced her flesh. For her son¡¯s sake, Giana gritted her teeth and kept moving, leaving a trail of blood behind her. But she copsed just a step away from the door. Knowing this was their final goodbye, she set Esteban down and gave him onest look filled with a mother¡¯s deepest love. Her lips moved, and in Esteban¡¯s disbelieving gaze, she spoke. Since falling ill thirty years ago, Giana hadn¡¯t uttered a word. Her voice was unexpectedly beautiful, not crisp but with a husky tone that etched itself into Esteban¡¯s memory. ¡°Esteban, you must live on with my hopes.¡± ¡°Mom! No¡­ don¡¯t!¡± In a desperate moment, Giana used all her strength to push Esteban off the train. Another bullet hit her back, this time piercing her head and exiting through her forehead. Even as blood sttered her face, Giana¡¯s smile remained as radiant as ever. Herst words unfinished, she copsed. ¡°Mom!¡± Fortunately, the train had just started moving slowly. Estebannded on the tform with his back first. Ignoring his pain, he scrambled up and chased after the train. ¡°Mom! Mom¡­e down.¡± The door was about to close, and the assassins rushed towards it. But they found their feet heavy as if burdened by weights, slowing them down. Looking down, they saw Giana¡¯sst bit of consciousness holding onto their legs tightly. ¡°Get off!¡± One of them kicked her viciously. Giana¡¯s frail body seemed like it could be blown away by the wind any other day, but today she was unyielding. Despite their kicks and punches, she held on firmly, preventing them from taking another step forward. Her weakening consciousness focused on Esteban running outside the door. Silently urging him in her heart: ¡°Run, child! Run¡­¡± The door gap narrowed until it closedpletely, and Giana¡¯s face disappeared from Esteban¡¯s sight. He knelt on the ground crying bitterly, tears pouring like a summer storm. ¡°Mom, I want my mom¡­ she¡¯s still on the train.¡± Suddenly, the train window shattered, ss shards falling as several shadows jumped off the train. Seeing this, Esteban wiped his tears and ran into the crowd. He couldn¡¯t let his mother¡¯s hopes down; he had to survive to seek revenge! Meanwhile, the train lost control and crashed into a nearby mountain wall, causing an explosion. A massive mushroom cloud rose into the sky as screams echoed from the burning carriages. The station went into emergency mode. The explosion caused three deaths and over a hundred injuries. Investigations revealed it was due to conflicts involving the Gilliam family. Among the dead was a woman with severe injuries-two gunshot wounds and multiple fractures. Passengers on the train witnessed her brutal death at the hands of men in ck. ¡°It¡¯s so tragic; she died protecting her child.¡± ¡°A mother¡¯s love is the greatest; she sacrificed herself selflessly.¡± ¡°What happened to her child? Poor kid will be an orphan now.¡± No one knew where the boy went; everyone silently prayed for his escape from the killers. At Zheemond Zoo, Pearl said goodbye to Giana and Esteban before arriving with Sasha. Unaware of their tragedy, she received a call from Ruth at the entrance.N?velDrama.Org content. Seeing Ruth¡¯s name on the screen made Pearl pause for a second before answering. Since their argument at the hospital, Pearl hadn¡¯t contacted Ruth for days. They had fallen into an unexined cold war. Pearl had thought about breaking the ice herself; Ruth was soft-hearted and might forgive her. But recent events and her own illness had kept Pearl from doing so. Chapter 1253: If You Don’t Come, I Will Die Until now, Ruth had never called her. She was surprised for a second before quickly answering. ¡°Ruth, have you finally forgiven me?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been too busytely to exin things to you.¡± ¡°That day at the hospital, I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Ruth interrupted her. Through the phone, Pearl seemed to hear the noise of loud music in the background. ¡°Stop talking!¡± Ruth didn¡¯t want to hear anything about her and Sam now. It would only make her more heartbroken and sad. ¡°Ruth~¡± Pearl sincerely wanted to apologize, but Ruth didn¡¯t give her the chance and quickly changed the subject. ¡°I just want to ask you, are we still friends?¡± Her voice sounded particrly ethereal, intermittently like she was drunk. Connecting this with the music she heard earlier, Pearl guessed Ruth was probably at a bar and drunk. Such ces were full of shady characters. Ruth was so innocent and gullible; being there was like amb entering a tiger¡¯s den. ¡°Ruth, where are you? Have you been drinking?¡± ¡°Tell me the address, I¡¯lle get you. If you run into Lord Parker¡¯s people, it could be trouble.¡± Pearl¡¯s concern sounded insincere to Ruth. She didn¡¯t need her reminders; she had already encountered Lord Parker. When she was suffering in the vi, where was Pearl? What kind of friend was she? If Pearl really considered her a friend, why didn¡¯t she answer her calls? Why hadn¡¯t she cared about her situation all these years? Ruth wasn¡¯t alone; Lord Parker and his friends, the same men who had vited her, were there too. The men stared at her like hungry wolves. Lord Parker tapped his fingers on the table, urging her to hurry up. Seeing his signal, Ruth quickly got to the point. ¡°I¡¯m in Room 3 at Hotspring Resort. I¡¯ve had a bit to drink. Come pick me up.¡± To ensure uracy, Ruth added: ¡°Come alone. Don¡¯t bring anyone! Otherwise, we¡¯re not friends anymore. Got it?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Pearl looked at Sasha beside her with difficulty. She couldn¡¯t leave her alone at the zoo; but Ruth wouldn¡¯t let her bring anyone else, and Hotspring Resort wasn¡¯t suitable for children. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll arrange for the child and thene.¡± Ruth feared it was just an excuse and gave her only ten minutes. ¡°Ah, ten minutes¡­¡± Ten minutes wasn¡¯t enough. But Ruth insisted: ¡°If you don¡¯te, you might never see me again. Because I will die, really¡­ die!¡± These words left Pearl confused and worried that Ruth might be suicidal. ¡°What do you mean die? Ruth, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming right now. Don¡¯t do anything foolish, okay?¡± Whether Ruth was her friend or not, Pearl couldn¡¯t stand by and watch a life disappear. So she decided to go find Ruth herself. Ruth abruptly hung up. The lingering voice seemed to tell Pearl that Ruth might have already done something foolish. Pearl was anxious to go to Hotspring Resort, but what about Sasha? Sasha vaguely heard words like ¡°friend,¡± ¡°die,¡± and ¡°hot spring.¡± She looked at Pearl with innocent longing and asked softly, ¡°Pearl, aren¡¯t we going to the zoo?¡± Pearl knelt down, gently holding the little girl¡¯s shoulders and whispered, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m sorry. This time I have to break my promise.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I have a friend who is in great danger and urgently needs my help.¡± ¡°So I can¡¯t take you to the zoo today. Can we go another day?¡± She worried Sasha might be upset or throw a tantrum, but the little girl nodded understandingly. Her small mouth moved as sheforted Pearl: ¡°It¡¯s okay. The zoo won¡¯t run away, but Pearl¡¯s friend might.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pearl. Your friend will be fine.¡± She was so sweet that it was impossible not to love her. Pearl kissed Sasha on the cheek. ¡°Sasha is so good! Next time I¡¯ll give you a Barbie doll that I made myself.¡± ¡°For now¡­ I¡¯ll call your Uncle Sam toe pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Coincidentally, when Pearl called Sam, he had just left to look for them and had forgotten his phone in the study. On the other end, unable to reach him, Pearl grew increasingly anxious as the ten minutes ticked away. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he answering¡­¡± Sasha knew she was a burden to Pearl right now. She felt guilty thinking: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Pearl would have already left to save her friend.¡± At that moment, the little girl suggested a solution. ¡°I can take a taxi home by myself. Don¡¯t worry about me, Pearl. I remember Red Maple Vi¡¯s location clearly.¡± ¡°This¡­ can you really do it? No, no, I can¡¯t let a child go alone.¡± In Taswya, child abduction cases were far moremon than in Che or Metshire because they believed in Kuman Thong. Kuman Thong were made from dead infants¡¯ bodies turned into powder or mummies. Illegal merchants stole infant bodies from hospitals for profit. But there weren¡¯t enough infants for their needs. So they started targeting lone children. They kidnapped lone children, killed them brutally, and made them into Kuman Thong for sale. Especially children aged 1-5 were prime targets for criminals! Sasha was so smart and cute; if she got caught by bad people, she would cry herself to death. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take you home first. As for Ruth, I should still make it in time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Pearl. I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble.¡± They retraced their steps and took a taxi from the zoo entrance. At Hotspring Resort, Lord Parker impatiently hung up the phone and stared at Ruth with a chilling gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve made the call.¡± Whether Pearl woulde or not was uncertain. The next second, the man roughly grabbed her hair and punched her in the face. Ruth¡¯s face immediately became bruised and swollen. He yelled angrily: ¡°You useless thing! You can¡¯t even get someone here!¡± ¡°If Pearl doesn¡¯te this time, I¡¯ll lock you in a cage.¡± Chapter 1254: Miss Pearl Falls into the Trap He mentioned the cage, and Ruth knew which one he meant. It was the one in the garden, housing a patterned python. The snake was Lord Parker¡¯s pet, and his twisted pleasure was feeding it live prey. Watching those creatures desperately flee, he would stand by andugh heartily. Ruth feared snakes; she had a psychological shadow from them. She didn¡¯t want to be locked up with such a cold-blooded creature. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be locked in the cage.¡± ¡°Pearl will definitelye. I¡¯m her only friend.¡± ¡°She promised me. She wille, she will¡­¡± Friend? Lord Parker sneered disdainfully. Only someone as foolish as Pearl would believe in the word ¡°friend.¡± ¡°You wretched woman, you betrayed her without hesitation to save your own life, and yet you dare to call yourself her friend.¡± Lord Parker¡¯s words were a p in Ruth¡¯s face, making her blush with shame. It was true she betrayed Pearl, but that was because Pearl implicated her first. And what right did he have to use her? If it weren¡¯t for him, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear your voice anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more hour. If Pearl doesn¡¯t show up within an hour, you can wait for death!¡± Ruth knelt humbly on the side, not daring to speak further. Her life was now in Miss Pearl¡¯s hands, and she could only silently pray that Pearl would arrive within the hour. Lord Parker had no such worries. He called for a pair of foreign sisters to indulge himself. The scene was so debauched it was unbearable to watch. An hourter, a cute and charming girl with a hot figure appeared outside the Hotspring Resort. Men passing by thought she was staff and tried to approach her, but she red at them angrily. ¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll p you!¡± The man, bold in thought but timid in action, immediately fled. She had just sent Sasha back to Red Maple Vi and drove over. Upon arriving at Hotspring Resort, she couldn¡¯t find any trace of Ruth. Worried that something had happened to Ruth, Pearl quickly took out her phone to call her. Unexpectedly, while she was searching her contacts, someone else tried to hit on her, proving this ce was far from respectable. Meanwhile, Ruth finally received Pearl¡¯s call and almost cried with relief. ¡°She¡¯s here! She¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Lord Parker had promised her that if she brought Pearl over, she could leave. Upon hearing this, the man rolled off the blonde woman beside him and looked at Ruth with a smirk. He knew all along that she was a dog who obeyed outwardly but not inwardly. Leaving was only a matter of time. ¡°Of course, my word is good. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Release her chains.¡± At hismand, the bodyguard behind him stepped forward, dragging Ruth by the thick ck chain to his side. He then unlocked the chain with a key. This chain that bound her also symbolized her dignity as a person. Now that it was removed, it represented Ruth¡¯s newfound freedom. However, her joysted less than three seconds before her long-awaited freedom shattered. The two ck-d bodyguards who unlocked her chain immediately pinned her shoulders and dragged her out of the room. ¡°Let me go! Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°No, let me go! Lord Parker promised me. He said¡­¡± Her loud voice angered the two men. ¡°Shut up! Do you think you can influence Lord Parker¡¯s decisions?¡± ¡°Exactly. We released you but never said we couldn¡¯t capture you again.¡± She had been too naive. She should never have trusted a devil¡¯s lies from the start. Now that Miss Pearl had arrived, who knew what Lord Parker would do to her? At this moment, Ruth deeply regretted making a deal with the devil out of fear for her life. They gagged her and dragged her to a mysterious dark room with no light or sound. It was as silent as the primordial chaos of the universe. Loneliness, solitude, cold¡­ All terrifying negative emotions flooded in like a deluge at this moment. Ruth could clearly feel the air diminishing bit by bit. She guessed the people outside had sealed the doors and windows. In such a confined space, she would gradually die fromck of oxygen. For now, Ruth could only slow her breathing and wait for Pearl to rescue her. On the other side, Pearl received a reply from ¡°Ruth,¡± asking her to go to a specific room on the third floor of the club. Without hesitation, she stepped into the ce. ¡°Ruth, please be safe. I¡¯m here.¡± Seeing her enter Hotspring Resort, someone who had been secretly following her quickly took a photo and sent it out.N?velDrama.Org content. [Miss Pearl has entered the club as nned.] Soon he received a reply from above: [Continue monitoring!] Miles away at Gilliam Mansion, Libby put down her phone with a pleased smile. She said to Miss Cahan sitting on the sofa with her, ¡°Pearl has fallen into Lord Parker¡¯s trap. The show is about to begin.¡± Cami quickly praised Miss Libby¡¯s intelligence and wisdom. ¡°Miss Pearl fell into Lord Parker¡¯s trap without realizing that behind all this, Miss Libby is the true winner!¡± ¡°Using Lord Parker¡¯s hatred for Miss Pearl to pressure Mr. Gilliam.¡± ¡°When Mr. Gilliam sees Miss Pearl¡¯s ipetence and willfulness, you can step in to resolve things; meanwhile, Miss Pearl¡¯s reputation will be ruined, forcing her to marry her enemy.¡± ¡°This two-birds-one-stone n could onlye from someone as wise as Miss Libby. No wonder you¡¯ve managed Cloud Hall for so many years.¡± For the strong,pliments are like seasoning. If a hero had no praise from bystanders, how lonely he would be. To Libby, Cami was such an existence. She would be the first witness to her sess! ¡°Hmph, that brainless Pearl. Besides having a good father, what does she have over me?¡± ¡°Now we should gather some reporters outside the club. This matter must blow up and be widely known!¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Cami readily agreed. Just as Libby decided to personally go to the club to ¡°catch them in the act,¡± one of her subordinates suddenly ran over in panic. ¡°Miss Libby, bad news!¡± ¡°Our actions on the train have been leaked. The media is sensationalizing it, and Mr. Gilliam is furious. He wants you to go over immediately.¡± Libby¡¯s smile instantly vanished. Chapter 1255: Twisted Love and Hate Although it was the father¡¯s idea to secretly intercept the little boy, he had specifically instructed that it be done discreetly, without anyone knowing, especially Pearl. Now, the whole city was in an uproar, and everyone probably knew about it. Her father called her over at that moment, and she knew she was in for a scolding. Thinking of this, Libby grabbed her subordinate by the cor and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°What did you say? Didn¡¯t I tell you to do it secretly? How did it turn out like this?¡± The man stammered in fear, ¡°Dax couldn¡¯t hold back and fired a shot.¡± ¡°Useless! Get out of my sight! Go back and tell the master that I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Libby had to go to Den herself, which meant she couldn¡¯t handle things at Hotspring Resort. As she was pondering what to do, Cami volunteered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you, Miss Libby? I¡¯ll go check on Hotspring Resort.¡± After all, it was just about leading the reporters there. How hard could it be? Besides, the madam at the resort was one of Miss Libby¡¯s people. Cami believed this task was a sure thing with no risks involved. She could also gain favor with Miss Libby, which might help her in the future. ¡°Well¡­¡± Libby was a bit uneasy about letting Miss Cahan go. What use could a pretty face be? But at the moment, she was indeed the best choice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you this time, Miss Cahan. I will remember this favor.¡± This was exactly what Cami wanted to hear. She stood up from the sofa immediately. ¡°We¡¯re all in the same boat. Helping you is helping myself. No need to be polite.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send two men to escort you.¡± As they left Gilliam Mansion, their figures were caught by a pair of cold deep-set eyes. Sam sat in the driver¡¯s seat, calmly watching Miss Libby and the Jostrana woman leave in different directions. He didn¡¯t hesitate and chose to follow Cami.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Just fifteen minutes earlier, he had orchestrated a scandal involving the Gilliam family. Den would surely seek out Libby to question her responsibility first. So, wherever she was headed must be where Den was. As for Cami, she and Miss Libby had conspired together. Now they were leaving Gilliam Mansion in different directions. There must be something fishy going on. ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see.¡± Soon, Sam saw Cami enter Hotspring Resort. Although he was a man of integrity, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know what kind of ce this was. If Cami came here alone, she was either cheating on Den or hiding some secret. To find out more, Sam frowned and stepped into this den of vice. Gold had already received instructions from Miss Libby that a Jostrana woman named ¡°Cami¡± woulde to handle things. From afar, Gold saw Cami in her designer clothes and seductive posture. She assumed this must be the ¡°Jostrana woman¡± Miss Libby mentioned and approached with a smile. ¡°Hello, are you Miss Cami?¡± Cami crossed her arms and nodded arrogantly. ¡°Yes, call me Miss Cami.¡± For Miss Libby¡¯s sake, Gold didn¡¯t argue and quickly changed her address. ¡°Miss Cami, we have found fifteen reporters covering all major newspapers in Zheemond.¡± ¡°Good. Where are Miss Pearl and Lord Parker?¡± The main actors hadn¡¯t appeared yet; how could she watch the show? Gold replied, ¡°They¡¯re in a private room on the third floor. Miss Pearl just went in less than two minutes ago. She probably hasn¡¯t even taken off her clothes yet. Let¡¯s wait a bit.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Cami wasn¡¯t very satisfied with this answer but thought a few minutes wouldn¡¯t matter much. Meanwhile, Sam, who overheard their conversation, was caught in a dilemma. He hadn¡¯t expected Pearl to be here and fall into Lord Parker¡¯s hands. On one hand, she was the daughter of his father¡¯s killer. If something happened to Pearl, Den would be thrown into chaos. It would be good for him not to intervene. On the other hand, he always found that woman annoying. Letting her suffer might be a good thing. As he turned to leave, Sam felt his steps grow heavier. ¡°But¡­ Sasha is still with her. What if that foolish woman brought Sasha here too?¡± An evil voice in his mind told him: She¡¯s not your biological daughter; she¡¯s just a hostage! Another voice, Pearl¡¯s voice, echoed: Although Sasha isn¡¯t your daughter, she calls you Uncle Sam. Can you bear it? Hesitant and indecisive, Sam stood there for a long time with a gloomy expression. Finally, he moved-heading toward the third floor! ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look.¡± He wasn¡¯t doing it for Pearl; he was just worried about Sasha¡¯s safety. That¡¯s all! Sam convinced himself. On the third floor, in a luxurious private room. Lord Parker finally saw Pearl again. Ever since theirst encounter, he couldn¡¯t forget her. The initial fondness had turned into a strange chemical reaction after being hurt by her. Now he both loved and hated Pearl. Under thisplex emotion, Lord Parker twistedly wanted to kill her. Only then could he express his intense love, right? Looking around and not seeing Ruth, Pearl anxiously looked at Lord Parker. She questioned him, ¡°Where¡¯s Ruth? Where did you hide her?¡± The message she received earlier was indeed from Ruth, but upon entering the room, she only saw Lord Parker and his cronies. The man sat leisurely on a red leather sofa with his legs crossed. ¡°Pearl, long time no see. I¡¯ve been going crazy thinking about you.¡± ¡°Why do you ask about others as soon as we meet? Come, why don¡¯t you sit down and have a drink first?¡± As he spoke, Lord Parker poured her a ss of wine himself. In the goblet, the red wine looked like blood with an eerie red hue. Under the light, pink bubbles formed at the rim of the ss, exuding an aura of mystery and danger. Chapter 1256: Something off with the Glass Pearl was not foolish; she straightforwardly rejected Lord Parker¡¯s ¡°kindness.¡± ¡°I came here to find my friend Ruth. As for drinking¡­ I¡¯ll pass.¡± She couldn¡¯t drink the wine he poured. There were so many cases online of people being drugged. She hadn¡¯t experienced it herself, but she couldn¡¯t let her guard down. Being rejected was expected. Lord Parker felt his pride was hurt and ced the wine ss on the table with displeasure. With a clink, much of the liquid spilled out. His gaze sharpened as he looked at her, and he spoke helplessly, ¡°Miss Pearl, refusing to drink this wine is refusing to give me face. If that¡¯s the case, why should I tell you that wretch¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°You!¡± His aggressive words made it clear there was something wrong with the wine. If she drank it, she might fall into another trap; if she didn¡¯t, she might never find Ruth. ¡°Miss Pearl must think I¡¯m tampering with the wine. Fine, I¡¯ll take a sip first.¡± With that, Lord Parker indeed took a sip. Pearl watched his Adam¡¯s apple move and frowned. Had she guessed wrong? Was there no drug in the wine? ¡°Miss Pearl, don¡¯t you want to know your friend¡¯s whereabouts? Drink up.¡± Lord Parker urged again. Pearl closed her eyes, steeled herself, and downed the ss of wine in one gulp. She ced the ss back on the table and roughly wiped her mouth with her hand. ¡°Now, can you tell me? Where is Ruth?¡± Lord Parker watched her drink the wine before speaking again. ¡°Bold! Miss Pearl, you¡¯re foolish. Why risk your own safety for someone else¡¯s life?¡± To Pearl, Ruth wasn¡¯t just anyone; she was her only friend. During those lonely days in Metshire, Ruth had healed her solitary soul. She retorted, ¡°Someone like you wouldn¡¯t understand what friendship is. You have many friends, but are they sincere? They tter you because you¡¯re Lord Parker. If you lost your power and status one day, do you think any of them would help you?¡± Lord Parker fell into deep thought. Whenever he went out with friends, he always footed the bill. Yet, during his time in the hospital, not one of them visited him. Not one! Pearl¡¯s words infuriated Lord Parker¡¯s ¡°friends.¡± ¡°Lord Parker, don¡¯t listen to this girl. She¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between us!¡± ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s just jealous of your admiration from everyone. The most venomous heart belongs to a woman like her!¡± ¡°If she and that woman were truly friends, why was she betrayed?¡± Hearing this, Lord Parker felt much better. ¡°You want to know where your friend is? Look up and see for yourself!¡± He turned on a surveince screen with a remote control. On the screen, Ruth was blindfolded and bound in a small, cold storage room. Shey curled up on the floor, shivering from the cold. ¡°The air there ispressed; a person¡¯s breathing consumes it several times faster than outside. Based on when she went in, she has at most five hours left. After five hours, she¡¯ll either suffocate fromck of air or die from hypothermia.¡± He used such a cruel method on a defenseless woman. Seeing Ruth in such distress made Pearl¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Ruth! Ruth, are you okay? Can you hear me?¡± Pearl cried out, pounding on the TV screen. She called Ruth¡¯s name loudly, but there was no response from the other side. Pearl¡¯s hands turned red from hitting the screen. With tears in her eyes, she turned to Lord Parker and demanded, ¡°Why are you doing this to her? She¡¯s innocent!¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Lord Parker sneered. He walked over and grabbed Pearl¡¯s chin forcefully. His grip tightened as he watched her wince in pain. He felt ted! He wanted Pearl under his control, reduced to his next obedient dog. ¡°Because she¡¯s your friend, she¡¯s not innocent!¡± ¡°I warn you, if you want revenge,e at me. Let Ruth go!¡± Pearl¡¯s defiant expression only made her more beautiful and lively in Lord Parker¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t resist leaning in for a kiss but was met with a p from Pearl. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± The p echoed through the room as everyone looked at Pearl with schadenfreude. A foolish woman who angered Lord Parker wouldn¡¯t save anyone; she¡¯d likely end up sacrificing herself too. Lord Parker turned his head and licked his lips, tasting blood. He knew it was blood! Looking up again, the madness in his eyes made Pearl¡¯s heart race with fear. This was his territory. If he killed her, no one would know¡­ ¡°Very well. I¡¯ve seen many obedient dogs; nothing new there.¡± ¡°But taming a wild wolf is different. The wilder you are, the more I like you.¡± Hepared Ruth to a dog and Pearl to a wolf! The pleasure of taming them was different and represented different values.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Suddenly, he lunged at her, grabbing her shoulders as his foul-smelling mouth approached her face. ¡°Get off me!¡± Pearl struggled desperately but felt weak all over as if she¡¯d been cursed. Her punches were as soft as cotton candy. Lord Parker easily caught her fist. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Quickly, she realized it must be the wine! Realizing she¡¯d been drugged, Pearl red at him with fiery eyes. ¡°You tricked me! The wine was drugged!¡± But Lord Parker had drunk it too; why was he fine? ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯d never guess-the problem isn¡¯t the wine; it¡¯s the ss.¡± After he finished with her, he¡¯d dispose of the ss in the trash, leaving no evidence behind. ¡°Despicable!¡± Despite all her precautions, she still fell into his trap. Chapter 1257: Sacrificing a Little for Friends ¡°Hehe, now you only have one choice, and that is to submit to me.¡± ¡°In doing so, your friend can live!¡± ¡°What do you think, Pearl? Didn¡¯t you say that woman was your close friend?¡± ¡°For the sake of her life, are you unwilling to pay even a small price?¡± Lord Parker¡¯s words echoed in Pearl¡¯s ears like an enchanting melody. Her head was throbbing intensely. On one hand, there was Ruth¡¯s safety, and on the other hand, there were Lord Parker¡¯s words. What should she do? Should she make a choice? Pearl hesitated, unsure of how others would choose if faced with the same dilemma. Taking advantage of her confusion, the man put his arm around her shoulder and led her towards the direction of the sofa. His friends assumed that this time would be like thest time, where they would go first and Lord Parker would finishst. They all took off their clothes and approached the woman. This woman seemed more spirited and had a better figurepared to the previous one. Just as one of the men reached out to take off the girl¡¯s skirt, Lord Parker kicked him away. Angry, he shouted at the man, ¡°Get lost! The Duke will take care of it himself!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Lord Parker, don¡¯t be angry. We can wait until you¡¯re done ying.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t evenst three minutes!¡± The man who was kicked thought disdainfully.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. On the other side, Pearl hadn¡¯tpletely lost consciousness. She could hear their conversation and could feel her clothes being removed one by one. She struggled to open her eyes, but her eyelids felt as heavy as a mountain pressing down on them. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t touch me, help me¡­ I don¡¯t want him¡­ sob¡­¡± In her hazy state of mind, weak pleas escaped her trembling lips. Unfortunately, they were drowned out by the music, and no one outside the door could hear them. Meanwhile, outside the private room. Cami decided to go up alone to assess the situation before taking action. As for the group of reporters¡­ she left them in the lobby on the first floor, under Gold¡¯s watchful eye. Once everything was ready for the show to begin, she would call them up and ensure a perfect capture of the enemy! As soon as Cami arrived, she heard faint soundsing from the private room. As an expert in this field, she was more excited than the leadingdy in a movie. ¡°Wow, has the show already started?¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, how could you, with your simple mind, outsmart Miss Libby who is clever and capable?¡± Just as she took out her phone to call Gold and have the reporterse up for photos, someone suddenly hit the back of her head. She lost consciousnesspletely. The mysterious man roughly grabbed her cor and dragged her to the other side of the corridor, tossing her aside like garbage. ¡°Wanna watch a show? Don¡¯t worry because soon¡­ it will be your turn to be the protagonist.¡± Cami¡¯s phone fell to the ground, and the failed call remained in her fading memory. After hiding Cami away, Sam walked back to the door of the private room. He took a deep breath and focused his energy. Gathering all his strength into his feet, he kicked with all his might! After a loud bang, The tightly closed door ¨C broke! Inside the private room, Lord Parker had just taken off his clothes, leaving only his underwear. This was hisst shred of dignity, so he chose to preserve it. Looking at Pearl, who was bound to the sofa and unable to move, tears streaming down her face, her red lips trembling weakly as she cried. She looked pitiful with her wet hair clinging to her pale face. There were other men eagerly watching nearby. The sight enraged Sam, and his anger surged. The sudden turn of events frightened Lord Parker, who had just begun to react. He turned around in shock to see who had arrived. Annoyed, he yelled at him, ¡°Who the hell are you? Are you tired of living? How dare you interfere with the Duke¡¯s affairs?¡± Sam looked at the finger that was about to poke his face with a cold gaze and pursed his lips. Dangerously he said, ¡°Do you know what behavior I hate the most?¡± The man exuded an aura that screamed ¡°not to be messed with,¡± which made Lord Parker inexplicably fearful. Experience told him that this man was extraordinary. ¡°What is it?¡± The next moment, Sam showed him through his actions. ¡°Ah ah ah, it hurts¡­ let go¡­ You have some nerve toy hands on the Duke!¡± Everyone snapped back to reality and saw Lord Parker¡¯s finger being firmly held by the stranger. It seemed like a gentle twist but caused excruciating pain. A crisp and pleasant sound filled the air. Lord Parker¡¯s finger ¨C broke! The man chuckled lightly as if mocking his audacity. Then he lightly opened his lips and said, ¡°That means I don¡¯t like being pointed at when someone talks. Because if that happens¡­ I can¡¯t help but chop off their hand!¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Lord Parker snarled. The man remained calm andposed as he tightened his grip on Lord Parker¡¯s hand once again. ¡°Do you see if I dare or not?¡± With those words, another crisp sound echoed through the air. Sam¡¯s actions made it clear that he definitely dared! This time, Lord Parker truly surrendered. He didn¡¯t want to be disabled again! ¡°Tell me your name! If you have what it takes, release me first!¡± Little did he know that his words angered Sam once again. Sam aimed between Lord Parker¡¯s legs and delivered a powerful kick. Before Lord Parker could even finish screaming like a ughtered pig, his mouth was covered. Sam picked up a bottle of wine from the table and forcefully poured its remaining contents into Lord Parker¡¯s mouth. Lord Parker looked at the ever-changing lights on the ceiling in agony. Who was he? Where was he? Was he still alive? Looking at his group of cowardly friends who witnessed Sam¡¯s clean and ruthless methods, they trembled in fear. They couldn¡¯t even bring themselves to save him; they were lucky if they could hold back from wetting themselves on the spot. Chapter 1258: This is a Fatal Dose ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. Lord Parker brought us here to have fun.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we didn¡¯t capture her. Please, please don¡¯t kill us, wuwu¡­¡± ¡°It was all Lord Parker¡¯s doing. He drugged that woman¡¯s drink.¡± ¡°You, you!¡± Lord Parker, in excruciating pain and unable to speak, couldn¡¯t find the words to express his anger. Suddenly, he remembered what Pearl had said to him before. Friend? What truly defines a friend? At this moment, Lord Parker felt lost. Meanwhile, Pearl, with her fading consciousness, bit her tongue hard. Only the intense pain could bring back a hint of awareness. As her blurry vision caught sight of Sam standing under the light, her nose tingled and tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. ¡°Sam, you finally came to save me.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ goodness.¡± For some reason, she felt both happy and aggrieved, wanting to cry wuwu. As soon as the feeble words left Pearl¡¯s lips, she fell unconscious again, her face flushed abnormally. Sam immediately noticed something was wrong with her condition and recalled what the man had said earlier. His brow furrowed deeply! She had been drugged! The situation was critical, so Sam had no choice but to release Lord Parker and quickly rush to the woman¡¯s side. For the first time ever, he willingly touched a woman. He clumsily embraced her disheveled body and gently patted her slightly plump cheek. ¡°Damn it, Miss Pearl, wake up¡­ hold on a little longer, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± She showed no response! Furthermore, her whole body was burning up and emitting a nauseating smell of alcohol. Sam felt as if he were holding a furnace in his arms. It seemed that the drug was taking effect. If she wasn¡¯t taken to the hospital soon, she might die from its impact! On the other side, Lord Parker was finally rescued thanks to his own efforts. With a proud grin on his sausage-like mouth, heughed heartily. ¡°I fed her the Ten-Day Powder. As the name suggests, she won¡¯t wake up for ten days!¡± During these ten days, Pearl would be the most promiscuous woman, needing to sleep with men every day just to survive. He once again provoked Sam¡¯s murderous intent. It seemed that the kick earlier had been too light. ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t me me for returning the favor in kind!¡± Lord Parker understood a little bit of Chinese, but he didn¡¯tprehend words that were too profound. He foolishly asked: ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sam was not an impulsive person, but today he made an exception! He knew it wasn¡¯t wise to offend Lord Parker for Pearl¡¯s sake, but his body had already made the choice without his control. He swiftly stood up and delivered a punch to Lord Parker¡¯s face with a gust of wind. As Lord Parker winced in pain and his vision darkened, he fainted. ¡°Who else wants to challenge me? It¡¯s better if you alle together and not waste my time!¡± Filled with provocation, the man¡¯s handsome face appeared sinister and terrifying under the ever-changing lights, as if he were a death god emerging from the darkness, instilling fear in people. The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± They really overestimated themselves! This man seemed thin and weak, yet he managed to knock down Lord Parker, who weighed 180 pounds, with just one punch! ¡°No¡­ no need. We surrender.¡± Unable to defeat him from either side, why bother getting injured and then surrendering? Smart people surrender directly¡­ ¡°Very well. Where is the Ten-Day Powder?¡± Sam¡¯s question left them bewildered. His train of thought seemed too abstract. Why did he suddenly ask about that? ¡°Hurry up!¡± Sam urged impatiently. One of the timid individuals immediately handed over the item with both hands. It was given to him by Lord Parker and still had more than half left. ¡°This thing is quite valuable, so even Lord Parker himself hesitated to use it.¡± Moreover, its drug potency was strong; even a tiny amount could trigger its effects. ¡°Is that so?¡± Regardless of its value, Sam snatched it and even sparingly gave Lord Parker a sip of water. He forcefully opened his mouth and poured the remaining powder into it. The onlookers were astonished! Afterpleting all of this, Sam pped his hands and then picked up Pearl again before leaving through the back door. The car was parked in the alley behind the back door. It was dark there and not easily noticeable by others due to theck of surveince cameras. Shortly after he left, Gold arrived with reporters. She couldn¡¯t wait for Miss Cami¡¯s call anymore and couldn¡¯t bear watching time pass by second by second! With a wave of her hand, she led her entourage charging forward. Finding the door locked, she forcefully kicked it open. ¡°Take pictures!¡± Click¡­ Click¡­ They snapped photos chaotically inside the room. The sudden shes were blinding; even Gold couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She gleefully thought that she had aplished something significant this time. Miss Libby would surely reward her generouslyter on. However, the photographers who took the pictures were feeling nauseous! They had been professional paparazzi for many years and had captured numerous private scandals of celebrities. But they had never encountered anything as disgusting as today. Lord Parker was chained up with a man pressing against him from behind. And behind that man was a blondedy, followed by another¡­N?velDrama.Org content. This must be what they call ¡°stacked cats.¡± In the corridor, the lights flickered on and off. Ruth was freezing cold; her limbs were numb. Her consciousness was slowly fading away, and her soul felt as if it were about to leave her body, floating weightlessly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t die like this!¡± Her strong will to survive pushed her to crawl towards the door and forcefully pound on the heavy iron door. ¡°Help! Is anyone there? Save me¡­¡± Unfortunately, she called out for a long time until her voice became hoarse. She hadn¡¯t seen a single person despite using up all her remaining strength. Ruth copsed on the ground in despair, thinking: ¡°Am I really going to die silently here?¡± She couldn¡¯t ept it! Chapter 1259: Is It That You Don’t Know How? At that moment, she heard hurried footsteps approaching. Ruth quickly gathered her wits and pressed her head against the door. Through a narrow gap, she saw a familiar figure walking towards her. Her heart raced! ¡°Sam, it¡¯s him, he¡¯se to save me!¡± Ecstasy, surprise, and emotion. All these feelings vanished the moment Sam walked away! The smile on Ruth¡¯s lips froze. ¡°Mr. Hurst, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Turn around, Mr. Hurst¡­ don¡¯t you see me at all?¡± She banged on the iron door harder, shouting Sam¡¯s name. But the man seemed not to hear her, walking away with a woman in his arms. Ruth¡¯s despair deepened when she realized the woman was Pearl! ¡°So he chose to save Pearl¡­¡± A tinge of regret in her heart was now overshadowed by jealousy. In her final moments, Ruth¡¯s mind was filled with hatred for Pearl! She died with her eyes wide open! Several meters away, Sam thought he heard something. The luxury car sped down the road, and Sam nced worriedly at the woman beside him. Pearl was drenched in sweat and semi-conscious, struggling instinctively. In a blink, her small hands unbuttoned two buttons, revealing a patch of snowy white skin. Sam quickly averted his gaze after a brief nce and scolded with a frown: ¡°Miss Pearl, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Stop it!¡± Pearl couldn¡¯t care less; she felt like a balloon about to burst from the heat. The cool presence beside her was irresistible. She clung to Sam¡¯s arm, rubbing against him like a spoiled kitten. ¡°Sam, I¡­ I really like you, you know.¡± The soft voice of the girl echoed in his ears. Sam¡¯s heart skipped a beat, almost mistaking the gas pedal for the brake. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had been confessed to. From youth to adulthood, countless women had shown interest in him. There were shy ones and passionate ones alike. Strangely, he had no interest in any of them and even felt repulsed! The dual rejection both physically and mentally made him believe he would never fall for a woman. Men were no exception! But hearing Pearl confess her feelings now made his heart flutter. She must be joking; she was drugged and not in her right mind. ¡°You blockhead, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Hmm, so stiff¡­ your hand is as cold as you are.¡± Sam almostughed in anger. If she knew he was cold, why provoke him? ¡°Stop talking. We¡¯re almost at the hospital. Hold on.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­ hold on.¡± The girl pouted and grabbed his cor, nting a kiss on him. Sam gripped the steering wheel tightly, veins bulging on his hands. He mmed on the brakes. The car skidded several meters before stopping by the roadside. ¡°What do you want?¡± He almost growled through clenched teeth, full of threat. Pearl¡¯s difort turned into tears at his cold shout. She cried like a child. Tears streamed down her cheeks like broken pearls. She sobbed intermittently: ¡°I just want you to hold me, kiss me,fort me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so miserable; I¡¯m dying here. Can¡¯t you be gentle?¡± For some reason, her tears irritated him. Then he did something shocking-he leaned down and kissed her! The crying stopped abruptly. Under the dim streetlight, their silhouettes ovepped as they kissed passionately. Neither Sam nor Pearl had much experience with affection. He only knew how to nibble on her lips, making Pearl cry out in pain. ¡°My ssmates said kissing feels good. Why does it hurt so much for me? Is it that you don¡¯t know how?¡± Sam felt insulted. His handsome face darkened instantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how?¡± ¡°Do you? You don¡¯t even know how to breathe properly; you almost suffocated yourself.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Her retort left Pearl speechless. It was her first kiss too. Seeing him so angry, Pearl feared he might never kiss her again. She tugged at his sleeve with her small hand. Closing her eyes, she offered her red lips again. ¡°Let¡¯s try again. I¡¯ll learn too.¡± Sam almostughed in anger. Did she think he was some lecher who kissed anyone? Looking at her expectant face so close, he deliberately didn¡¯t kiss her. Instead, he poked her forehead with a finger. ¡°What are you thinking all day? Let¡¯s go to the hospital¡­¡± Pearl opened her eyes awkwardly, feeling her face burn even hotter. ¡°Coward¡­ why go to the hospital? We can do it here in the car,¡± she muttered softly.N?velDrama.Org content. Unbeknownst to her, Sam¡¯s keen hearing caught every word. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Coward?¡± Did she think he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her? Realizing she¡¯d been caught, Pearl slumped into the seat in resignation. ¡°Yes, if you were a man, how could you not be moved by me?¡± Sam took a deep breath and shot her a sharp nce. That look was incrediblyplex. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ keep talking. I¡¯m no gentleman!¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Sam¡¯s lips twitched. If he didn¡¯t show her some colors, she¡¯d think he was easygoing? ¡°Keep your voice down; you¡¯ll be crying soon enough.¡± With that, he restarted the car and turned around. Pearl felt a chill that sobered her up a bit. She instinctively gripped the seatbelt tightly. Stammering nervously, she asked: ¡°W-where are you taking me? Didn¡¯t you say we were going to the hospital?¡± Chapter 1260: Does He Want to Help Her? Upon hearing this, the man continued driving without turning his head, exining coldly, ¡°I think, Miss Pearl, you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. Let¡¯s head straight back to the vi. That way, we can get down to business, can¡¯t we?¡± Wow, is it the important matter she thought? Momentster, at Red Maple Vi. Since Giana and Esteban left, the vi had be even more deste. The old man in charge of watching the gate saw Mr. Hurst¡¯s car approaching from afar and hurriedly got up from his chair to open the gate. ¡°Mr. Hurst.¡± He had just greeted him when the luxury car sped past him. The hurried manner was unlike Mr. Hurst¡¯s usual style. But the old man didn¡¯t think much of it and slowly returned to his post, lying back down.N?velDrama.Org content. On the other side, Sam parked the car. ¡°Get out!¡± Seeing his determined demeanor, Pearl suddenly felt like backing out. Her small hands clung tightly to the car window; at this moment, she wished she could faint immediately. ¡°I¡­ I feel weak all over, I can¡¯t walk.¡± Such a poor acting job-if Sam didn¡¯t know what she was thinking after living for over thirty years, it would be a waste. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll carry you!¡± ¡°No¡­ Ah, I¡­ Slow down, you¡¯re scaring me.¡± He scooped her up horizontally, her soft and weak body in his arms, and strode towards the bedroom on the second floor. On the living room sofa, Sasha was asleep. She had no idea that Pearl, whom she had worried about for so long, had returned and was being carried back by Uncle Sam! Pearl shyly buried her head in his chest. The fresh scent on him eased the heat in her body and felt quitefortable. Her restless little hand had just slipped inside his shirt when she suddenly heard a loud ¡°bang,¡± scaring her into quickly retracting her hand. Looking closely, she saw that the man had kicked the door shut. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, he roughly threw her onto therge bed. This was already the second time Pearl had slept in his bed. Strangely enough, she had slept soundlyst time. Today, she felt particrly anxious. She climbed up using both hands and feet, her red lips slightly parted. She had just called out ¡°Sam¡± when the next moment, he grabbed her chin and kissed her deeply. This kiss was different from before; it had be much gentler. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± As their lips and teeth intertwined, Sam was surprised to find that she tasted sweet, and he didn¡¯t feel any resistance. Gradually, his tall body pressed down on her. The girl closed her eyes nervously, listening to his heavy breathing in her ear. ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s not toote to beg for mercy now.¡± Sam was unsure; he knew continuing like this was wrong¡­ However, another voice in his head told him: In this world, you have to fight for yourself! At that moment, Pearl opened her eyes. Her bright eyes reflected his image, sparkling like a starry sky. The girl unexpectedly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, biting his lips hard. In a soft and seductive voice by his ear, she said, ¡°Stop asking~ No regrets, no begging¡­ I like you!¡± She really, really liked him! Sam couldn¡¯t hold back any longer; he had originally nned to let her go! That night, light rain fell outside the window, turning the maple leaves red; The bed was turned into waves of red passion as lovers united. Meanwhile, at Hotspring Resort, the drama was about toe to an end. The moment the reporters barged in, everyone inside was stunned. The other men realized something was wrong and grabbed their clothes to run¡­ And Cami, caught in the middle like a sandwich cookie, chose to cover her face with her hands instead of her body first. ¡°Ahhh! What¡¯s going on? Stop taking pictures! Stop it!¡± Lord Parker was still acting like a lustful dog, constantly pawing at her. Gold burst intoughter at this sight and disdainfully said to Cami, ¡°Do you think covering your face will help now?¡± ¡°Give it up, Pearl. The reporters have already taken your pictures.¡± Miss Pearl? Hearing this, Cami knew she had been mistaken for someone else. ¡°I¡¯m not Miss Pearl! Stop taking pictures!¡± ¡°Get out! All of you get out!¡± This voice sounded so familiar¡­ When Cami lowered her hands and Gold saw her face clearly, she was so shocked she almost bit her tongue. ¡°So that¡¯s why Miss Cami didn¡¯t call me; she was ¡®busy¡¯!¡± She used the word ¡°busy¡± quite cleverly here. With so many men in the room and only one woman, how could she not be busy? Cami was so angry she almost cried; she had no idea what was going on. When she woke up, she found herself being vited by a stranger. Outnumbered and unwilling to suffer more pain, she chose toply. ¡°Enough! How can you joke at a time like this? Tell me where Miss Pearl is!¡± Gold was also stunned by this question but quickly realized that their target wasn¡¯t there. A chill ran down her spine as she trembled and said, ¡°No¡­ impossible! I saw her go in with my own eyes!¡± Where is she? Realizing that the reporters had photographed Miss Cami instead, Gold shouted ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Quickly! Get those reporters back!¡± If they posted those photos online, it would be disastrous. Cami panicked as well. Den was a very chauvinistic man. If he saw that she had cheated on him with multiple men, he would surely kill her! Even though she had already had improper rtionships with many men back in Jostrana¡­ However, by the time Gold¡¯s people caught up with the reporters, it was toote. Out of fifteen reporters, only fourteen were found. One was missing! In just a few minutes, they realized they were being watched. This realization sent chills down Cami¡¯s spine. She had thought she was ying the mantis stalking the cicada while unaware of the oriole behind. But in the end, she fell into someone else¡¯s trap and became the captured oriole herself. Cami¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet of paper. ¡°Who is plotting against me?¡± The next day at 6:30 AM, a huge scandal broke out in Taswya! [ Royal family may cancel engagement#] [ young girlfriend cheats with multiple men!#] [ high-society struggles are more brutal than you can imagine.#] [ rumored to have kept multiple gigolos.#] Comments fromizens poured in by the thousands within minutes. Major news tforms were almost crashing under the traffic. But enthusiastic gossip-lovingizens wouldn¡¯t give up so easily; they all paid for memberships. This delighted the tform owners-they were finally making a fortune! Chapter 1261: He Has a Younger Son The incident caused an uproar throughout the city, even reaching the royal family. Emperor was furious and immediately announced the annulment of the marriage contract with the Crete family. At the same time, Lord Parker mistakenly slept with Den¡¯s woman at the Hotspring Resort, causing the previously agreed terms between the two families to copse. Not only was it embarrassing, but it also offended both the Gilliam family and the royal family. Duke Austen was so angry that he wanted to whip Lord Parker. ¡°You disgrace! You¡¯vepletely ruined the Crete family¡¯s reputation. Now everyone knows my son is a perverted waste!¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to look at the photos in the newspaper; they made him feel sick. Although there were nobles with peculiar tastes, what happened in private was different from what was exposed. Lord Parker cried out in pain, kneeling and begging for mercy. ¡°Daddy, I was framed! Really, I was resting at home when my friend invited me over.¡± Upon hearing this, Lord Parker was beaten even more severely. ¡°How dare you lie! The reservation name and phone number for the Hotspring Resort room were clearly yours!¡± He took two moreshes before the duchess, feeling sorry for her son, spoke up to plead for him. ¡°Enough, dear. What¡¯s done is done. Beating our son to death won¡¯t help now.¡± ¡°The urgent matter is toe up with a good n to see if we can salvage the marriage contract with the royal family. At the very least, we need to appease the Gilliam family.¡± Talking about the marriage contract made Duke Austen even angrier. He snorted coldly and said: ¡°It¡¯s toote. On the day of the annulment, the princess chose the youngest son of Duke Silvian as her consort.¡± As he spoke, he nced at a certain part of his son¡¯s body. There were dried bloodstains on Lord Parker¡¯s loose boxer shorts. Kneeling on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but pull at his pants to avoid touching¡­ Most likely, it was ruined! Duke Austen sighed regretfully and said to his wife: ¡°Forget about the royal family. Tonight, I will host a dinner for Mr. Gilliam. If possible, we will arrange a marriage with the Gilliam family instead.¡± ¡°As for that mistress, we owe the Gilliam family an apology. You wille with meter to personally apologize to Mr. Gilliam!¡± Thisst sentence was directed at Lord Parker. The man was stunned upon hearing it. His father wanted him to apologize to a lowly person, trampling on his dignity! ¡°No way, why should I apologize?¡± ¡°I originally captured Miss Pearl. Who knew a man would suddenly break in and severely injure me.¡± He couldn¡¯t swallow this anger. Now his parents wanted him to apologize? Impossible! His exnation only made Duke Austen angrier. He kicked Lord Parker to the ground. ¡°You unfilial son! What did you say? You originally wanted to capture thedy of the Gilliam family?¡± Lord Parker was caught off guard by the kick and didn¡¯t understand why his father was so angry. ¡°Yes, that little wench caused me to end up like this. I just wanted to scare her a little.¡± ¡°Who knew a wild man would show up halfway? When I meet him again, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Hearing this, even the duchess thought her son was foolish. She looked at Lord Parker with disappointment and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that your father agreed to make peace with the Gilliam family? You were not to trouble Miss Pearl temporarily so that your injuries could be healed!¡± ¡°Mommy, I couldn¡¯t hold back!¡± It wasn¡¯t just physical pain but also psychological distress. They would never understand what it felt like for a man to lose his dignity! The duchess hugged his shoulders sadly and said: ¡°You have to hold back. You can seek revenge anytime.¡± ¡°When Mr. Hurst heals you, Mommy won¡¯t stop you from seeking revenge.¡± Now it was worse; not only did he fail to get revenge, but he also aggravated his injuries. Could Den tolerate being cuckolded? If he found out that his precious son originally wanted to capture his daughter, he would be even more furious. Thinking of this, even the duchess lost her confidence. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know you had negotiated terms with the Gilliam family. And wasn¡¯t the marriage arrangement just under consideration?¡± With the royal family involved, Duke Austen naturally preferred choosing the princess. ¡°Enough! You fool! You made a mistake and still have excuses! It¡¯s decided; tomorrow you will crawl to Gilliam Mansion if you have to!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lord Parker clutched his crotch. It wasn¡¯t just that ce that hurt; his buttocks hurt too. He had to walk with an awkward gait. How could he go and apologize in this state? Unfortunately, no one could defy his father¡¯s orders. He lowered his head dejectedly and answered. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmph! If you weren¡¯t my biological son, given your foolish and impulsive nature, I wouldn¡¯t want to be your father!¡± ¡°And you! It¡¯s because you¡¯ve spoiled him that he¡¯s be like this!¡± Thisst remark was directed at his wife, expressing his dissatisfaction. Over the years, he had cleaned up countless messes for this ungrateful son. Previously, money could settle things, but this time it concerned the future of the Crete family!N?velDrama.Org content rights. With a cold snort, Duke Austen picked up his ck coat from the rack and put it on, clearly ready to leave. ¡°I won¡¯t be back tonight. You two reflect on this yourselves!¡± Mrs. Crete hurriedly chased after him and asked: ¡°It¡¯s sote, where are you going?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in things that don¡¯t concern you!¡± Duke Austen shook off his wife and left without looking back. Mrs. Crete almost fell but managed to grab the curtain in time. She stared nkly at her husband¡¯s receding figure, tears welling up in her eyes, her face full of sorrow. Seeing his father leave, Lord Parker immediately stood up. ¡°Mommy, is Daddy going through menopause? His temper has been getting worsetely!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! It¡¯s not menopause; it¡¯s because you¡¯ve angered him¡­¡± Chapter 1262: Camilla’s Tragic Death If you were even slightly useful, he wouldn¡¯t have to look for other women to bear his children. I heard that the home wrecker also gave birth to a son, who is now five years old. To her husband, she was an aging and unattractive wife, dispensable. Simrly¡­ if the son didn¡¯t work hard, the old man might turn his attention to raising the younger son. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re not feeling well, go back to your room and rest.¡± ¡°Yes, good night, Mommy.¡± Meanwhile, in the Gilliam Mansion, Den had just questioned Libby about exposing their whereabouts on the trainst night. Libby exined that her subordinates acted on their own. Such an excuse was not eptable to Den. Without hesitation, he pped Libby. ¡°If your subordinates don¡¯t listen, rece them! Ultimately, it¡¯s your inability to manage them. You deserve punishment!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. He didn¡¯t hold back at all, and Libby¡¯s face quickly swelled up. She lowered her head, her thick eyshes hiding the ambition and resentment in her eyes. She forced out a word through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about the child? Did you catch him?¡± Libby shook her head again. ¡°No, the child ran away, but he shouldn¡¯t have gotten far. I¡¯ve already sent people to search around the train station.¡± Great, another piece of bad news! Another pnded on the other side of Libby¡¯s face. Now her beautiful face was swollen, looking more symmetrical than before. Den¡¯s cold and cruel gaze fixed on her like a venomous snake. ¡°Causing such amotion and still failing to catch a child, you¡¯re nothing but a useless failure!¡± The word ¡°failure¡± deeply stung Libby¡¯s heart. If she was a failure, what did that make Pearl, who only knew how to eat, drink, and y? A failure among failures? But until she gained full control of the Gilliam family, Libby chose to endure, even though her nails were digging into her palms. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. I will definitely find that child!¡± ¡°Hmph! If you can¡¯t handle such a small matter, I¡¯ll revoke your rights in the Gilliam family!¡± Revoke her rights? That was uneptable! She had put in so much effort for this family, for the Gilliam family. How much blood had she shed to gain her current rights? And now he wanted to take them back? Was he already nning to pave the way for his useless daughter? Unfortunately for him, Libby was born with pride and would never be content to be someone else¡¯s stepping stone. ¡°Father, rest assured. I will bring the person back.¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave now. And handle the news as quickly as possible. I don¡¯t care what methods you use!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Libby respectfully exited the study. As she closed the door, her face turned murderous, as terrifying as a demon from hell. ¡°You let your daughter release the hostage and now push all the mess onto me. Ha¡­ your favoritism knows no bounds! But that¡¯s fine. Soon¡­¡± She would make Den taste true pain! Thinking of Pearl being tormented by disgusting men at Hotspring Resort made her feel inexplicably pleased. She nced at her watch; it was already past one in the morning. The timing seemed about right. Libby found a secluded spot and called Cami to check on the progress. The phone rang for a long time without being answered, causing her to frown. ¡°Could something have gone wrong?¡± Impossible. Hotspring Resort was her territory, and Gold was trustworthy. She had seen Lord Parker take the woman named Ruth inside on the surveince video. With such a perfect trap, Pearl couldn¡¯t have escaped. ¡°Never mind, maybe she¡¯s busy with business. I¡¯ll wait a bit longer.¡± By the next morning at thetest, the news would surely spread like wildfire. Feeling pleased, Libby returned to her room to sleep. When she woke up the next day, the p marks on her face had faded significantly. However, the humiliation in her heart would be hard to erase for a lifetime. She specifically asked the butler for a newspaper, toasted some bread herself, and warmed up some milk before sitting at the dining table. She prepared to read it carefully. But when she opened the newspaper, its contents left Libby dumbfounded. ¡°How could this be? Where¡¯s Pearl¡­¡± The trap was originally set for Pearl, but Cami ended up falling into it. Thinking she might be seeing things, Libby picked up another newspaper to check. The headlines were different, but the content was simr. ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s Pearl? Why is Cami in these photos?¡± Perhaps too shocked, she identally dropped her cup. The crisp sound seemed to foretell something bad was about to happen. Sure enough, in the next second, someone who shouldn¡¯t have appeared was thrown at her feet, covered in blood. The blood sttered onto her white nightgown. Libby looked down in surprise and saw that the person lying on the ground barely alive was Cami. She still had a breath left and weakly opened her eyes. Seeing Libby, she seemed to see a savior and reached out with her bloody hand to grab Libby¡¯s skirt. ¡°Miss Libby, save¡­ save me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Her revenge was not yetplete! She hadn¡¯t seen the person she wanted to see yet. The moment Cami appeared, Libby knew things had gone wrong. Den must have started suspecting her. In this case, it was better to kill her! Without any hesitation, Libby grabbed a fruit te from the table and smashed it down on Cami¡¯s head without blinking an eye. The fruit te broke into two halves. Cami looked at her in disbelief, eyes wide open. She then felt warm blood slowly trickling down from her forehead. ¡°You!¡± Libby pped her hands cleanly and stood up from her chair. She exined to the man standing at the door: ¡°Father, a woman like her who dares cheat on you doesn¡¯t deserve you. Killing her is just eliminating future troubles!¡± Den never nced at Cami, not even once. Even though she had been his favorite woman recently. ¡°Dead is dead. Drag her out and feed her to the wild dogs!¡± He spoke lightly as if asking if she had eaten breakfast yet. ¡°Yes.¡± Libby couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Cami; Den didn¡¯t care about her death at all. Just as she was about to drag Cami away, Den¡¯s low voice sounded again in her ear. With a hint of amusement and probing: ¡°Libby, why do you think she went to Hotspring Resort?¡± Everyone knew Hotspring Resort was under Libby¡¯s jurisdiction! ¡®Is Father asking because he found some evidence? No, I must stay calm! He¡¯s good at reading people; I mustn¡¯t let him trick me into revealing anything.¡¯ Chapter 1263: Duke Austen Visits the Gilliam Family Libby took a subtle breath and calmly exined, ¡°Father, I left the matters of the Hotspring Resort to Gold. I¡¯m not very clear on the specifics. Let me ask the person in charge over there.¡± ¡°What if Miss Cahan was forced by Lord Parker and his men?¡± Den had already seen the video taken by the reporters. From the footage alone, she didn¡¯t show any signs of unwillingness. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a woman after all. I¡¯m not ming you. The dead are gone. Just continue looking for that child and don¡¯t get distracted.¡± Hearing this, the heavy weight in Libby¡¯s heart finally lifted. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Carry on with your work.¡± As soon as he stepped out of Libby¡¯s room, the man¡¯s face was covered with ayer of frost, and his inscrutable eyes flickered with mes. He muttered to himself as he walked, ¡°Actually, I already knew the answers to every question I asked you.¡± From the moment she chose to personally kill Cami, Den had epted the facts. Otherwise, how could his usually calm adopted daughter suddenly be so irritable? Everything had traces to follow, and the truth was-he would not let anyone who hurt Pearl go unpunished. Including his adopted daughter! On the other side, Libbyy weakly on a chair, her mind filled with the sinister look her father had just given her, making her break out in a cold sweat. ¡°He should believe what I said, right?¡± ¡°No, I have to go to the Hotspring Resort myself to see what¡¯s going on!¡± A wless chain of schemes, where exactly did it go wrong to lead to this situation? Libby hurriedly ran upstairs, changed her clothes, grabbed the luxury car keys, and left. The scandal was finally suppressed after interventions from both the Gilliam family and the Crete family. Den had hiswyer issue a statement iming that he had broken up with Cami a month ago, so there was no question of being cuckolded. Since they had broken up, Miss Cahan was free to be with whoever she wanted. Lord Parker¡¯s side exined that the photos were doctored and that he had been resting in a hospital that night. No one knew how much they paid the hospital, but the director personally came forward to refute the rumors for him. The scandal was suppressed, but another serious issue remained-Miss Pearl was missing! Not only that, but even Sam could not be contacted. Currently, Den only knew that Sam appeared in time to save his daughter.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As for where they went, no one knew. He sent people to Red Maple Vi to search, but unfortunately, therge vi was empty. The old butlerforted him, ¡°Mr. Gilliam, don¡¯t worry. With Mr. Hurst around, Miss Pearl will be fine.¡± ¡°Sigh, I hope so.¡± He trusted Sam¡¯s abilities and character. Over the years, countless women had tried to seduce him openly and secretly, but Sam had refused them all. However, thinking about Pearl¡¯s infatuation with Sam made Den worry about him instead. Lost in thought, he didn¡¯t hear what the butler was saying. ¡°Brody, what did you say just now? Sorry, I was distracted. Could you repeat it?¡± Brody reported the discovery of a corpse at the Hotspring Resort. He also informed Den that Miss Pearl fell into the trap because of Ruth¡¯s betrayal. Hearing this gave Den a sense of deja vu. He paused for a few seconds. Then he curled his lips disdainfully andughed. ¡°Find a burial ce for her. I don¡¯t think Pearl would like me to leave her body in the wild.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± Brody had just left when he returned with three more people. Leading them was a middle-aged man in traditional golden attire, adorned with gold chains and a gold watch that showcased his wealth. Behind him were a man and a woman. The woman was slightly plump with an elegant demeanor, likely his wife. The young man must be Lord Parker. Just one look at him filled Den with disgust. How could such a useless person dare to covet his precious daughter? Though displeased, Den maintained his polite facade. He turned around with a smile and greeted them with a bow. ¡°Greetings Duke Austen, Duchess, Lord Parker. What brings you here today?¡± If Den had shown a cold face, Duke Austen would have found it easier to deal with since he had already prepared his excuses on the way here. But Den¡¯s feigned indifference made Duke Austen blush. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell him directly that his son had identally slept with his woman; it was too embarrassing. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Gilliam family¡¯s reputation. Mr. Gilliam is known as an outstanding entrepreneur. Meeting you today confirms your impressive demeanor.¡± Den had struggled for many years, experiencing both lows and highs; he had given and received countlesspliments and had developed an unppable demeanor. ¡°Duke Austen tters me. I¡¯m just a businessman; I¡¯m not as great as you say.¡± ¡°But Duke Austen, your visit to Gilliam Mansion is an honor for me. Pleasee inside.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gilliam.¡± Entering the hall, Duke Austen was amazed by the Gilliam family¡¯s wealth and luxury, which rivaled his own home. The overall decor was European vintage style. Two porcin vases at the entrance added elegance and solemnity. Soon, a maid served tea. The faint aroma of tea filled the room as Den handed it over with both hands. ¡°This is Earl Grey tea from Che. Please try it and see how it tastes.¡± Duke Austen had traveled to Che in his early years and knew something about Che culture. Tea leaves, silk, porcin¡­ all unique and excellent cultural legacies. He took a sip. ¡°Che is the homnd of tea. This Earl Grey is one of its top ten famous teas; it indeed has a longsting vor.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Gilliam. But I came here today to discuss serious matters.¡± Finally getting to the point, both old foxes observed each other¡¯s reactions without showing any emotion. Holding his teacup steady, Den looked at Duke Austen and said, ¡°Oh? What is it? Feel free to speak your mind.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about my daughter hurting Lord Parker before, I¡¯ve already apologized to you. Our families have also reached an agreement.¡± ¡°As per our agreement, I will heal Lord Parker. You needn¡¯t worry.¡± That was indeed their previous agreement. But now things had changed; Duke Austen was at a disadvantage and found it hard to speak up. Chapter 1264: I Won’t Take Responsibility for You Looking at Duke Austen¡¯s hesitant expression, Den coldlyughed and continued speaking: ¡°We all understand the situation, Duke Austen. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. I assume this is aboutst night?¡± Duke Austen¡¯s body trembled slightly at his harsh tone. He nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilliam, you must already know. My son was in the wrong.¡± ¡°I brought him here today to apologize to you.¡± As he spoke, Lord Parker received a signal from his father. Reluctantly, he got up from the sofa and walked over to Den. He bent down and bowed. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was confusedst night and drank too much.¡± ¡°Besides, it was that woman who seduced me.¡± He had been forced to take a lot of drugs and was not fully conscious. He only remembered a soft hand wrapping around his shoulder. The rest happened naturally. ¡°Hmph!¡± Den¡¯s face darkened as he coldly snorted and sarcastically said, ¡°Duke Austen, do you really think an apology is enough for what happened? In all my years in Zheemond, I¡¯ve never encountered such an insult!¡± The issue was no longer just about Cami; it was about his dignity. Duke Austen¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re angry, Mr. Gilliam¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Lord Parker looked displeased. He had already apologized; what more did this old man want? So he brought up the events in the private room again to shift the me. ¡°Although it was wrong for me to sleep with your woman, your subordinate also yed a part. It was Sam who drugged me, which led to everything that happened.¡± Hearing his son say that Sam orchestrated the whole thing, the duchess was the first to be surprised. ¡°Impossible! Crete, are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake someone else?¡± ¡°Mr. Hurst just represented the Gilliam family in negotiations with us. Why would he turn around and target you?¡± Her words implied more trust in Sam than in her own son, which made Lord Parker furious. He red at her. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! Why are you defending that outsider? I¡¯m your son!¡± Mrs. Crete¡¯s face turned slightly red as she softly retorted, ¡°I just don¡¯t think Mr. Hurst is that kind of deceitful person.¡± For some reason, Duke Austen believed Sam was an upright person who wouldn¡¯t resort to such underhanded tactics. Den raised an eyebrow subtly. He guessed that Sam had acted against Lord Parker to save Pearl. He quickly found a w in Lord Parker¡¯s words and counterattacked sessfully. ¡°Is that so? Then can Lord Parker exin why my daughter was also in the private room?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lord Parker visibly panicked for a moment before lying to exin: ¡°To be honest, I fell in love with Miss Pearl at first sight and wanted to befriend her, so I invited her to the private room.¡± ¡°But my daughter is still missing. How do you exin that?¡± Den, who had fought his way up from the bottom, exuded a menacing aura meant to intimidate the father and son. ¡°Duke Austen might not know this, but my daughter is my only treasure. I swore to protect her for life.¡± Undoubtedly, Pearl meant everything to him, even more than himself. ¡°What? Miss Pearl hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s been missing for over 24 hours since yesterday.¡± The seriousness of the situation dawned on Duke Austen¡¯s family, and they fell silent. If anything happened to Pearl, Den would not let it go easily. Lord Parker felt immense pressure and quickly said: ¡°No, it¡¯s not my fault. That man took Pearl away!¡± ¡°Mr. Gilliam, I fell in love with Miss Pearl at first sight and would never harm her. Yesterday¡¯s incident was an ident.¡± Duke Austen chimed in, ¡°Yes, an ident. It¡¯s normal for young people to have conflicts¡­ Besides, about the marriage proposal between our families, I¡¯ve decided to agree!¡± It wasn¡¯t a decision made lightly; after breaking off the royal engagement, internal strife had erupted within the Crete family. His younger brother had now allied with a powerful concubine faction and was gaining influence rapidly. In contrast, he, the legitimate heir, was mediocre and had only maintained some respectability through the royal engagement. Now, he was like a setting sun. But even a sinking ship has some nails left; he had money and guns butcked power! Den nned to leverage Duke Austen¡¯s title. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the marriage proposal after confirming my daughter¡¯s safety.¡± With a light remark, Den neither rejected nor epted the marriage proposal outright but made Duke Austen feel pressured. Now they could only hope Pearl would return safely. ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilliam¡­ The duke will also send more people to help find Miss Pearl.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Den moved his eyelids indifferently as if agreeing. In truth, he didn¡¯t need to search; he knew his daughter must be with Sam. Ten dayster, at Red Maple Vi. After nearly ten days of silence and no one cleaning up, red maple leaves piled up on the cobblestone path. The early autumn weather was slightly cool, but the girl wore only a long white shirt and walked barefoot on the fallen leaves. A ray of sunlight filtered through theyers of maple leaves and fell on her, casting a soft glow. She looked like an angel identally descended from heaven. Her smile, brighter and more vibrant than the maple leaves, entered the man¡¯s deep-set eyes, adding a touch of tenderness he didn¡¯t even notice himself. Suddenly, a warm coat with a man¡¯s cool scent gently draped over her shoulders. Sam¡¯s deliberately distant voice sounded in her ear: ¡°You should go back. Mr. Gilliam must be looking for you.¡± Hearing him tell her to leave made her smile fade gradually, reced by reluctance and grievance. ¡°We¡­ after everything¡­ you¡¯re still sending me away.¡± Sam¡¯s heart trembled as he recalled their intimate moments over the past ten days. He thought he wouldn¡¯t get attached but ultimately couldn¡¯t resist falling for her. But remembering their deep-seated enmity made Sam afraid to soften his heart. He forced a sarcastic smile and said: ¡°I only helped you detoxify the drug. Does Miss Pearl want to use this to force me into marriage?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take responsibility for you!¡± Chapter 1265: We Are Not Suitable She thought Sam appeared at the critical moment because he had feelings for her too, but it turned out he was just saving her. ¡°I want to know if it were another woman, would you do the same?¡± Even at the cost of your own life¡­ Sam¡¯s cruel answer reopened her wound. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man who would let just any woman get close to him. Even for revenge, he had his limits. ¡°No, you should be grateful you¡¯re Den¡¯s daughter.¡± That was his honest truth. If Pearl weren¡¯t that man¡¯s daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed her at all, let alone anything more. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Pearl had always known he was cold-hearted, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless! Her eyes instantly reddened, and tears welled up, looking pitifully on the verge of falling. ¡°What if I say I like you? I want you to be my boyfriend and stay with me forever!¡± She had never liked anyone this much before. When she first met Sam, she was captivated by his handsome appearance; After spending time with him, she realized that he was essentially the same as her- Equally lonely! Pearl didn¡¯t want to return to the cold, harsh reality alone anymore; So once she understood her feelings for Sam, she quickly began to pursue him. Many times, she felt that he treated her differently. Why? Was she just imagining things? Her bold confession shocked Sam. He heard the word ¡°sincerity¡± in her voice. Without looking down, he could feel her gaze, so sad and sorrowful. ¡°What does Miss Pearl like about me?¡± Sam suddenly sighed and said self-deprecatingly: ¡°I don¡¯t understand romance, I have nothing. Even I don¡¯t know where my future lies. What do you like about me? Why do you like me?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Liking someone doesn¡¯t need a reason. You just like them. Sam, I only ask you¡­ do you really not ept my confession?¡± ¡°Can you think about it again, I¡­¡± Her pleading words were quickly interrupted by him. ¡°We are not suitable!¡± His merciless words were like the ruthless autumn wind, carrying thest maple leaf from the treetop andnding right on Pearl¡¯s shoulder. She was also someone with pride. Her first confession in life was harshly rejected by him. The tears she had held back for so long- Finally fell! ¡°I will never like you again, sob¡­¡± Her sad words still echoed in his ears as Sam stood motionless, watching her leave in tears. A faint mist rose in his long, cold eyes, obscuring his thoughts. He didn¡¯t chase after her; he just quietly watched her leave. Thinking: [This way, she won¡¯t cling to me anymore.] [It¡¯s better this way. She is Den¡¯s daughter. What I¡¯m going to do next will only drive us further apart.] Rather than making himself conflicted and her sadter, it was better not to give her hope now. See, he was such a heartless person! At this moment, a soft and childish voice sounded behind him. A little one with a wrinkled face said: ¡°Uncle Sam, why did you make Pearl cry?¡± Sam turned around to see Sasha in a beautiful white dress and matching shoes, walking towards him with her short legs. He freed one hand to pick Sasha up and exined with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but it¡¯s for her own good. She should go home.¡± Sasha didn¡¯t understand the deeper meaning of his words and thought Pearl cried because she missed home. Actually, Sasha also missed home¡­ But she was conflicted. If she left too, wouldn¡¯t Uncle Sam be left all alone? ¡°Sigh.¡± The little girl sighed in frustration and said wisely: ¡°Girls are always more likely to cry. Uncle Sam is a boy; you should be more generous andfort Pearl.¡± Sam couldn¡¯t help butugh as he gently tapped her nose with his finger. ¡°Who taught you to say that?¡± Sasha giggled cutely, showing a few small white teeth. ¡°Esteban taught me. Heforted me for a long time when I cried before.¡± Mentioning Esteban made Sasha a bit sad. ¡°I wonder where Esteban is now, whether he¡¯s back in his hometown. He said he¡¯d send me a gift when he got there.¡± ¡°Sasha, your Esteban¡­¡± Talking about that child made Sam feel heavy-hearted. ¡°Uncle Sam, what about Esteban?¡± Sasha looked up and asked. How could he tell Sasha that her Esteban might already be dead? Her bright eyes were full of expectation; how could he bear to tarnish such a beautiful starry sky? The words reached his lips but were swallowed back down. He quickly changed the subject and carried Sasha towards the vi. ¡°Nothing. I was just saying your Esteban should be living a happy and reunited life now.¡± This finally put Sasha at ease. Looking in the direction Pearl had left, Sasha couldn¡¯t help tugging Uncle Sam¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Uncle Sam, aren¡¯t you going to chase after sister? What if she encounters bad people out there alone?¡± Sam knew Den had people following and protecting her. After ten days, they should have found Red Maple Vi by now. Once Pearl stepped out of the vi, someone would protect her in secret, so he wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your Pearl just went out for some fresh air. She¡¯lle back when she¡¯s hungry.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing him say that, Sasha didn¡¯t ask further. After all, it had always been like this before. Pearl would go out during the day and return on time for meals. ** On the other side, Pearl left Red Maple Vi heartbroken. The people guarding outside noticed her immediately. Their eyes met andmunicated silently. Then they followed her steps. The world was vast; the streets were bustling with people and traffic¡­ Pearl had no idea where to go. She didn¡¯t want to return to Gilliam Mansion for now¡­ As for Red Maple Vi, since Sam didn¡¯t like her, she would never bother him again. She wandered aimlessly on the streets for a long time, like a lonely ghost without a home, her figure tall yet lonely. People passing by couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look at her. At this moment, dense raindrops began to fall from the sky, and people on the street quickened their pace. ¡°It¡¯s raining; let¡¯s go home! Be careful not to get wet; you¡¯re pregnant.¡± ¡°I know, honey.¡± Pearl enviously watched the couple leave hand in hand, sweetly and lovingly. ¡°So nice~¡± Chapter 1266: Encounter with a Patient and Rescuing a Girl When it was her turn, only the cold rain hit her face. It truly matched the saying: Breakups always happen on rainy days¡­ Pearl was never a pessimistic person, but at this moment, she inexplicably wanted to cry. With the rain covering her, no one would notice, right? Thinking of this, she squatted down, hugged her knees, and buried her head in her legs, crying silently. ¡°Sam, you jerk! You used me and now you¡¯re not taking responsibility!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I like you, you can be so heartless. I¡¯ll tell you, I will never like you again.¡± Liking someone was so heartbreaking; being rejected by the one you liked was even more gut-wrenching. Even though she knew it was normal for Sam to reject her¡­ The person hiding in the shadows scratched his head awkwardly. Miss Pearl wasn¡¯t in any life-threatening danger, but she was foolishly squatting in the rain crying. Should they go up andfort her or report to Mr. Gilliam first? As they hesitated, the girl in the rain shivered from the cold and felt a heavy pressure in her chest, making it hard to breathe. Pearl gasped for air; her heart condition had red up again. This time it was more intense than ever before, as if a thousand horses were trampling over her heart, causing excruciating pain. ¡°Sam¡­ you¡¯ve made my heart condition worse. It hurts so much.¡± Her vision went ck, and Pearl lost consciousnesspletely. Before fainting, she kept thinking: If I die, will Sam remember me? At the same time, a light blue Porsche drove through the rain. The beautiful woman in the passenger seat saw a girl lying on the road ahead and quickly asked the driver to stop. ¡°Honey, stop! There¡¯s a girl lying on the road.¡± The rain was so heavy that everything was white and blurry. Pearl happened to be wearing a white dress. If his wife hadn¡¯t pointed it out, Kelvin wouldn¡¯t have seen her. ¡°We should just call an ambnce. What if it¡¯s a scam?¡± Before he could finish, Cheyenne red at him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Have you ever seen someone wearing pajamas to scam people?¡± Kelvin feared nothing except his wife getting angry. He had no choice but to drive closer and stop beside the girl. Cheyenne unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the door to get out. But a warm hand pressed on her shoulder, and she turned to see Kelvin¡¯s concerned eyes. ¡°Cheyenne, the rain is too heavy. Let me go. You stay in the car.¡± He was a man; getting wet didn¡¯t matter. Cheyenne nodded but warned him: ¡°Okay, but be careful.¡± Unfortunately, there was no umbre in the car; otherwise, she would have helped too. Kelvin quickly ran over and found a young woman lying on the ground. She was unconscious, her lips pale, and she looked in bad shape. Due to gender differences, he lifted her by her cor and carried her to the car like a small chick. It wasn¡¯t graceful but effective. Cheyenne eximed, ¡°Be gentle! Don¡¯t drop her again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mr. Foley was confident in his fitness and did this to avoid making Cheyenne jealous. Little did he know she wasn¡¯t thinking about that at all¡­ As a doctor, Cheyenne¡¯s mind was on the girl. She pushed Kelvin aside and climbed into the back seat. ¡°Let me check her.¡± Kelvin hoped for some praise from his wife but was ignored. He felt frustrated but had no choice but to pamper his dear wife. ¡°This girl is in poor conditions, and her emotions triggered heart palpitations.¡± Without timely treatment, she could die. Hearing this, Kelvin quickly found an ancient sheepskin scroll from their luggage. Inside were various silver needles of different lengths and thicknesses. Cheyenne nced at him with a smile. He knew exactly what she needed without saying anything. Kelvin smiled back and turned away obediently. Cheyenne held a silver needle with one hand and supported the girl¡¯s thin body with the other. The needle pierced an acupoint. The Fourteen Needles technique could relieve symptoms but couldn¡¯t change gic conditions. Cheyenne stabilized her condition temporarily. After removing the needle, Cheyenne checked her pulse again. Hearing rustling behind her, Kelvin knew she was done and turned around. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a heart problem. She fainted from sudden palpitations. She¡¯s stable now but needs to go to the hospital for further examination.¡± Kelvin checked his watch. ¡°We have until three to meet up. We have time to go to the hospital.¡± He returned to the driver¡¯s seat and prepared to drive off. ¡°Wait!¡± Cheyenne suddenly called him. ¡°What is it?¡± A clean towelnded in hisp, followed by Cheyenne¡¯s stern voice. ¡°You¡¯re soaked. Dry your hair first.¡± Kelvin held the towel, feeling as sweet as honey inside. No, sweeter than honey! At the hospital, they handed the girl over to the doctors and left. Pearl vaguely saw a slender ck figure as she drifted in and out of sleep. So beautiful¡­ Did she meet an angel? Leaving the hospital, they headed straight to their meeting ce-Iman Hotel. Glenn was already waiting in the lobby with his brother-inw Eddie beside him. The atmosphere was silent until Kelvin and Cheyenne arrived. ¡°Cheyenne, over here!¡± Eddie spotted Cheyenne first and waved from afar. His gentle smile attracted many admiring nces from nearby women. When did three handsome men arrive here? They looked like they were from Che. Were they tourists? Before Cheyenne could respond, Kelvin pulled her close with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Chapter 1267: The Brother-in-law is Indeed the Most Troublesome Creature ¡°Eddie, Mr. Weaver, sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Cheyenne said, touching her nose apologetically. The four of them had arrived together, but after getting off the ne, Eddie naturally stuck with his brother-inw Glenn and headed to the hotel first. She and Kelvin had another task and went to the embassy first to say hello. Unexpectedly, they encountered a fainting girl on the way, causing a slight dy. Eddie saw that she was still as cute as before, and his smile carried a hint of indulgence. ¡°No worries, we just got here too. How did it go? Did you finish your business?¡± ¡°Not yet. When we arrived, the director had just left. Kelvin and I n to go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s handle it tomorrow. You¡¯ve worked hard, Cheyenne.¡± During their conversation, Kelvin remained silent but stayed close to Cheyenne, holding her hand tightly like a loyal dog. Eddie thought to himself, Is he guarding against me? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte today. Let¡¯s check into the hotel first and discuss how to find the person tomorrow,¡± Glenn suggested. The four of them approached the hotel front desk. Thebination of handsome men and beautiful women made the receptionist blush, thinking they were celebrities. ¡°Three rooms, please.¡± The man in white handed over his ID card, his clear voice cold and distant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­ It¡¯s peak tourist season, and we don¡¯t have that many rooms avable.¡± Hearing this, Master Glenn frowned. If his assistant were here, such a small matter wouldn¡¯t require his attention. With a stern face as handsome as jade, he continued to inquire, ¡°How many rooms do you have?¡± ¡°Two rooms: one single room and one double room.¡± Glenn fell silent. Kelvin and Miss Lawrence were newlyweds; he couldn¡¯t morally separate them. So only the double room was left¡­ which meant he had to share it with his brother-inw? Thinking about this, Master Glenn paused for two seconds.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Although he and Kate were married, the Zamora family didn¡¯t particrly like him, especially his straightforward brother-inw. Changing locations now seemed too troublesome. At this moment, Eddie unexpectedly patted him on the shoulder and said considerately, ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s take the two rooms then.¡± The room allocation was thus decided. The infatuated receptionist eagerly led them upstairs to see the rooms. Fortunately, the double room had two beds. Glenn and Eddie sat facing each other. Both were men of few words, maintainingplete silence throughout, with only the receptionist¡¯s broken Chinese echoing in their ears: ¡°There are toiletries in the bathroom. Insert the room card into the switch for electricity. Remember to take your valuables with you when you go out¡­¡± After the receptionist left, neither of them remembered what she had said. Several minutes passed before Glenn broke the silence. He tried to ask, ¡°Brother-inw, are you hungry? Should I order something?¡± It was a simple address, but Glenn felt inexplicably nervous. Who wouldn¡¯t be nervous? He had mistreated Eddie¡¯s sister back then, so when he proposed marriageter, Leandro and Eddie were adamantly opposed. It was only because Kate was pregnant that they reluctantly gave him a chance. After the child was born, rtions between the two families improved significantly, but in Eddie¡¯s eyes, ¡°brother-inw¡± was still barely eptable. Now hearing Glenn ask if he wanted to eat something, Eddie responded indifferently with ¡°Anything,¡± then turned away to do his own thing. Glenn thought, Brother-inw is indeed the most troublesome creature! Meanwhile, Cheyenne looked at the single room in front of her and almost cursed. ¡°This? A five-star hotel? It¡¯s worse than an ordinary motel back home. The single room has just a metal frame bed!¡± It was one of those 1. 2m x 1. 5m school beds; she worried she couldn¡¯t even turn over on it. At this moment, Cheyenne began to miss her two-meter bed at home¡­ Kelvin found it quite nice! A gleam shed in his deep-set eyes. He wrapped his long arm around his petite wife¡¯s waist and sat on the bed¡¯s edge together. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be upset. We¡¯re not at home; let¡¯s make do.¡± Cheyenne pouted and muttered, ¡°But this bed is too small for one person. How can we both fit?¡± Seeing her soft lips and feeling her warmth in his arms, Kelvin¡¯s thoughts wandered. ¡°We can fit if we squeeze. If not¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you going to sleep on the floor?¡± Considering Taswya¡¯s weather wasn¡¯t hot, Cheyenne thought this might be a good idea! What? Sleep on the floor? It was impossible before marriage and even more so now that they were married. He gently pushed her onto the bed, his high nose touching hers as he chuckled softly. His seductive voice filled the small space with his unique scent. Cheyenne felt inexplicably hot and licked her lips with her pink tongue. Unbeknownst to her, this small action was highly tempting for him. Soon her lips were captured by his; any words of refusal turned into soft moans. ¡°Cheyenne, see? If I hold you while you sleep on top of me, it will work.¡± That night, the small single bed endured a lot. The next morning, sunlight filtered through yellowce curtains into the room, creating a warm atmosphere. When Kelvin woke up, he saw his little woman lying in his arms. She had shed her outside facade and relied on him like a pure and cute kitten. At that moment, he felt his heart race. Unable to resist, he cupped her fair face and kissed her repeatedly. ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± His voice was maic and low. ¡°Mm.¡± She made a soft sound. Her thickshes still showed visible fatigue; her slightly parted red lips bore love marks from his bites. ¡°What time is it?¡± Kelvin held her shoulder with one hand and checked his phone with the other. ¡°It¡¯s seven-thirty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired; let me sleep ten more minutes¡­ just ten minutes.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s your fault~ I told you to stopst night, but you kept going.¡± She yawned elegantly and seemed about to fall asleep again. Normally, Kelvin would let her sleep until she woke naturally. But today they had important matters to attend to. The embassy opened at eight-thirty. Chapter 1268: What to Do When Your Wife Loves to Sleep In In Kelvin¡¯s eyes, his wife¡¯s love for sleeping in was both a good and bad thing. When there was nothing to do, she could use it as an excuse to enjoy a bowl of hot soup; But when there were things to be done, it became quite frustrating. After a moment of contemtion, Kelvin lifted the woman up and sat her halfway, mischievously nibbling on her plump earlobe. With great anticipation, he suggested, ¡°How about we try a different way of waking up, like doing some exercise to get energized?¡± The impact of this statement was like throwing a stone into a calmke, as Cheyenne red at him fiercely. She was fully awake now. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Carry me to the bathroom quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Kelvin had mastered the skill of carrying her with one hand while using the other hand to perform tasks. He twisted a towel with one hand and gently wiped her face. Cheyenne leaned softly against his chest and suddenly felt that this position resembled the way her grandfather used to hold Chance at home~ Ah, no, she wasn¡¯t a little puppy! When Pearl woke up, she found herself in a hospital room. This time, it wasn¡¯t Sam who was by her bedside, but her father. Not that person. She felt an indescribable sense of loss in her heart. ¡°How are you feeling, Pearl?¡± Den asked with concern written all over his face. God knows how worried he was when he received the call from the hospital saying that Pearl had been admitted. In her moments of loneliness and helplessness, Pearl never expected that her father would be the one by her side. Under the sunlight, the man¡¯s face had gained several wrinkles, and his temples seemed to have turned silver. It had only been a short separation of less than half a month, but she felt like her father had aged significantly. Her nose tingled, and Pearl held back the urge to cry, pretending to be strong as she shook her head and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Looking at her pale face and how she seemed to have lost weight, Den couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and reluctant to scold her. ¡°You dare say you¡¯re fine? The doctor said you had a sudden heart attack. If it weren¡¯t for timely rescue, you might not have woken up.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I made you worry.¡± After all, she was his only flesh and blood. Seeing the tears streaming down the girl¡¯s face unexpectedly softened Den¡¯s anger by half. He slowly extended his warm hand and ced it on her soft hair. ¡°Silly child, you are my own daughter. If I don¡¯t worry about you, who will I worry about?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re still angry with me because of that child, but¡­ I had my reasons for doing all this.¡± Hearing this, Pearl wiped away the tears on her face and looked up at him, asking, ¡°What reasons?¡± ¡°Dad, you can tell me. I¡¯ll help you solve it together. But that child is innocent¡­ he¡¯s still so young. How can you bear to do this?¡± Den suddenly choked up. If he couldn¡¯t bear to do it, it would be Pearl who would die in the end. Forgive him for being selfish. How could he sympathize with others when he couldn¡¯t even protect his own daughter? ¡°Pearl, I can¡¯t tell you my reasons for now.¡± ¡°You just need to know that you are the most important person in my life. You are my precious baby¡­¡± Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Pearl felt even more like crying. She threw herself into his arms, and the tears that she had held back earlier now fell uncontrobly. Soon, her sobbing turned into loud wailing. ¡°Dad¡­ you really are the best person in this world to me! I¡¯m sorry for being so stubborn before.¡± ¡°Dad, have you ever thought about how I could be happy if it meant causing pain to others?¡± ¡°No matter what price I have to pay, as long as you can live a safe and happy life.¡± Den couldn¡¯t care less about all these considerations. In his eyes, nothing was more important than Pearl being alive. ¡°I¡­¡± After some thought, he decided to firstfort his daughter¡¯s emotions. ¡°Alright, I promise you that I won¡¯t make things difficult for them anymore. Stop crying. You¡¯re already a grown-up girl. Be careful not to cry like a little kitten and be aughingstock.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Since that person wasn¡¯t around anymore, who wouldugh at her? This was the first time that the two of them sat down quietly andmunicated their feelings like this. The years of estrangement seemed to have be closer because of this cry. Den finally found some joy in being a father. It reminded him of the past. ¡°Pearl, do you know? When you were born, you were as small as a two-month-old kitten. I was so afraid of hurting you when I held you that I didn¡¯t dare use any force.¡± ¡°During that time, I was being chased by enemies and had no money. So I had no choice but to hide with you in the mining area.¡± ¡°During the day, I would work in the mine to earn money, and at night, when I saw you smile at me, all the exhaustion of the day would disappear.¡± ¡°In that small cave, there was only one kerosenemp lit. We relied on each other for survival.¡± His daughter was his only hope and the sole anchor for his soul. Later on, he sessfully evaded his pursuers and regained power. Those who had hurt him and Pearl were all tortured to the point of wishing for death. But that didn¡¯t mean that life would be smooth sailing from then on. Den could live a life of hiding and bloodshed on his own terms, but his daughter couldn¡¯t! ¡°That¡¯s why I sent you to Metshire. But on the first day after you left, I regretted it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my precious daughter. I sent you to a ce where you didn¡¯t know anyone when you were so young.¡± ¡°I often observed your life through other people¡¯s descriptions and videos. Watching you grow up day by day and live carefree¡­ that¡¯s what made my life worthwhile.¡± Pearl moved her lips and let her tears flow once again. With a slightly spoiled tone, she said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go anywhere in the future. I¡¯ll stay by your side and take care of you.¡± As parents, who wouldn¡¯t want their children by their side? Especially for someone like Den who had more than enough money and experienced the ups and downs of life. He hugged his daughter tightly with overwhelming joy, patting her back gently as if he were coaxing her to sleep when she was little. ¡°Really? Pearl, are you willing toe home with Daddy?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll call Brody right away and have him clean your room again. And we need to prepare your favorite food in the kitchen.¡± Seeing his eager appearance, there was no trace of his usual calm and calcting demeanor. Pearl couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly as she grabbed his arm and asked him to stay. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something else I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Den was in a good mood now. If it wasn¡¯t something major, he would definitely agree to Pearl¡¯s request. After hesitating for a moment, Pearl finally revealed her inner thoughts. ¡°Dad, can you release Mommy? Only then can we truly be a family of three.¡± Chapter 1269: The Dream of Family Reunion The man¡¯s smile froze instantly, his voice betraying no emotion as he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve seen her?¡± Pearl didn¡¯t want to lie to her father and nodded her small head. ¡°Yes.¡± The air seemed to solidify with her words. Pearl lowered her head, quietly waiting for her father¡¯s response. After a long pause, she heard him hesitantly say, ¡°Even if I wanted to, your mother¡­ she probably hates me to the core.¡± He also longed for a family reunion. But it was a dream he had shattered with his own hands, and now it seemed almost impossible to mend. Her mother was indeed a problem. But despite the difficulty, Pearl wanted to try. She encouraged her father, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be afraid. I believe women are emotional beings.¡± ¡°Mommy hated you before because you didn¡¯t respect her and locked her in the dungeon.¡± ¡°If you sincerely repent and seek her forgiveness, I believe she will forgive you one day.¡± Den was tempted by the ¡°one day¡± in her words, his sharp eyes showing a hint of expectation. ¡°Really? Do you truly believe your mother will forgive me?¡± He was the culprit who had killed her entire family and husband and children¡­ Pearl nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, the opposite of hate is love. As long as you show repentance and determination!¡± Denughed twice, the meaning unclear. ¡°Then tell me, Pearl, what should I do now?¡± Pearl had thought about this when she saw Natalia in the dungeon. ¡°First, release Mommy from the dungeon.¡± ¡°Second, don¡¯t appear in front of her for now. Let me spend some time with her. With me by her side persuading her, I believe she will soon let go of her hatred.¡± ¡°Finally, you can admit your mistakes in front of her. A truly repentant person will surely be given a chance by heaven.¡± Let Pearl spend time with that woman? Den¡¯s face darkened at the thought of thest incident. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Daddy, why not?¡± Looking into his daughter¡¯s innocent eyes, Den couldn¡¯t tell her that the mother she longed for actually wanted to kill her. Letting her stay with Natalia would be extremely dangerous. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s not possible! You can¡¯t be alone with her. I can agree to your first condition and release her.¡± ¡°But she can only move within Gilliam Mansion!¡± If the remnants of the Cunningham family discovered Natalia¡¯s existence, the secret of ¡°The Art of Magic¡± would inevitably be exposed. Then he would be besieged on all sides. Seeing her father¡¯s stern attitude, Pearl didn¡¯t understand why he wouldn¡¯t let her spend time with her mother. Could it be that what he said before was all false? Never mind, it was good enough that Daddy agreed to release Mommy. At least she seeded in the first step. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll discuss other matterster.¡± With unrted matters settled, Den had other pressing questions. ¡°Pearl, tell me where you¡¯ve been these ten days?¡± He had sent people everywhere to find his daughter, but she seemed to have vanished without a trace.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Den had suspected Sam since he was the one who took her away. However, even Sam had disappeared, which was strange. Hearing her father¡¯s question, Pearl instinctively didn¡¯t want to implicate that person. As for where she went and what she did in those ten days¡­ She never wanted a third person to know. ¡°I¡­ I was feeling down and traveled around nearby cities.¡± ¡°And Sam? Wasn¡¯t he with you?¡± Pearl took a deep breath and shook her head, pretending to be strong. She replied softly, ¡°He left after taking me out of Hotspring Resort. I¡­ I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± ¡°Really? But I can¡¯t reach Sam either. That kid has never disappeared without a word.¡± He vanished because of me¡­ Pearl felt her face heat up. ¡°Maybe Mr. Hurst had urgent matters to attend to. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll contact you soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope he returns safely.¡± Pearl: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be in any danger except for being exhausted. Daddy should be worried about her instead! She felt like her bones were falling apart, her whole body weak and limp. Pearly half-reclined on the bed, closing her eyes for a short rest. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m a bit tired and want to sleep. You don¡¯t need to stay with me; I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡± Shey weakly on the hospital bed, curled up like an injured kitten in the corner. Den felt a pang of heartache. He originally wanted to ask why she had suddenly fainted by the roadside, but it seemed Pearl didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth. As a good father, he didn¡¯t want to force her. He would wait until she was in better health. He spoke as he gently pulled up her nket. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb you. Rest well.¡± With that, Den turned and left the room. Before leaving, he nced back at his daughter pretending to sleep on the bed and sighed helplessly. It seemed he needed to have a good talk with Sam. ¡°You two, take good care of Miss.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Outside the door, he left two subordinates to ensure his daughter¡¯s safety. Click- The faint sound of the door closing reached Pearl¡¯s ears. She slowly opened her eyes and stared in the direction her father had left until his footsteps faded away. Unable to hold back any longer, tears welled up and fell onto the bedsheet below. Afraid that those outside might hear her crying, Pearl pulled the nket over her head and cried quietly like she did when she was little. This way, no one would know she was crying. Embassy. Upon hearing that President Che¡¯s daughter was arriving, staff from both Taswya and Che embassies waited at the entrance early in the morning. The Che delegation consisted of eleven people, led by Cheyenne with Kelvin following closely behind. Among them was someone said to be Leah¡¯s student, representing their teacher. Cheyenne guessed that Miss Owen still held a grudge against her and didn¡¯t want to see her. Moreover, as the leader of this mission, someone as proud as Leah wouldn¡¯t follow Cheyenne¡¯s orders. That was fine by Cheyenne; she didn¡¯t want to see Leah either. Glenn, a globally renowned entrepreneur, was also on the list. Eddie¡¯s expertise in medical fields was unquestionable as well. The other seven were outstanding figures from politics, finance, healthcare, technology, and education. Cheyenne didn¡¯t know them personally, but they were all respectful towards her. Chapter 1270: Well Done, Cheyenne It was likely due to her status as the goddaughter of the President. The Taswya delegation, in response to Che, appointed Princess Sierra as their leader. The rest were other royal family members, dukes, and local Chinese celebrities. Princess Sierra looked about the same age as Cheyenne but had the typical striking beauty of a Taswya woman. Tall and slender with deep-set features, she wore a dazzling yellow traditional dress, looking as beautiful as an advertisement model. She immediately noticed Cheyenne in the delegation, surprised by her youthful appearance. Despite being a mother of two, Cheyenne maintained her figure impably, showing no signs of childbirth. Her face was wless and youthful, resembling a college student. Next to Cheyenne, who was known as the most beautiful woman in Taswya, Sierra¡¯s beauty seemed rough and vulgar. A subtlepetition unique to women began to unfold. As the host, Princess Sierra forced a smile and extended her hand to greet Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. You look much younger than I imagined. Is it because Che sent their beauties here?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. This remark carried a tone of disdain towards Cheyenne and even Che. The Che delegation¡¯s expressions changed. This Princess Sierra might look decent, but what arrogance! As Yvonne¡¯s protege, Cheyenne had long mastered the art of remaining calm andposed. Facing Princess Sierra¡¯s sarcasm, she did not show any anger but instead smiled warmly. ¡°Princess Sierra, you must be mistaken. Che is vast and rich in talent. Everyone has their own responsibilities. Not everyone is as free as I am.¡± ¡°My godfather mentioned that there was a need to visit Taswya recently. Since I was on my honeymoon, my husband and I decided to take the opportunity to explore your beautiful country.¡± ¡°If it were something important, it wouldn¡¯t be my turn to handle it.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s self-deprecating words subtly conveyed that visiting Taswya was a minor task for Che, not requiring professional talent. She wasn¡¯t here specifically for negotiations but merely on her honeymoon. Her demeanor truly exemplified calmness andposure. Finally, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t resist a bit of sarcasm. ¡°Unlike you, Princess Sierra, who must be busy meeting delegations from various countries every day. It must be exhausting.¡± ¡°No need to be so formal. We Che people believe in adapting to local customs. My husband and I are here for our honeymoon and have already nned our itinerary online. We can explore on our own.¡± ¡°You!¡± Che¡¯s culture was profound. For the first time in her life, the proud Princess Sierra encountered resistance. Cheyenne¡¯s words seemed gentle but belittled her status with every sentence. Moreover, Cheyenne spoke with a smile. If Sierra got angry now, it would seem very ungracious! ¡°Miss Lawrence is very considerate, but I¡¯m not tired!¡± This sentence was almost squeezed out through the princess¡¯s teeth. Cheyenne¡¯s first victory was evident as she maintained a faint smile without a hint of pride. The Che delegation behind her also smiled brightly. Initially, they were worried that Miss Lawrence was too young to handle the Taswya delegation, known for their cunning. But Cheyenne¡¯s excellent performance delighted them all. Kelvin was also very pleased, his smile never fading as he looked at her with deep affection and pride. Such an outstanding woman was his wife and the mother of his children! Who could be luckier than him? Princess Sierra rolled her eyes when no one was looking. She thought her little gesture went unnoticed, but this diplomatic event was being broadcast live. Every move was captured on camera. Even if editors wanted to tweak it, it was toote-it was live! After the first encounter,izens from both countries started flooding the inte withments. Taswya Netizens: ¡°I feel like our princess was clearly outmatched by that Eastern beauty; she seemed so rxed.¡± ¡°How can Princess Sierra, a well-educateddy, roll her eyes in public? That¡¯s very impolite. Remember, arge portion of tourists in Taswya are from Che!¡± ¡°I support our princess. Didn¡¯t you hear what they said about us? Only countries without strength rely on diplomacy for survival!¡± ¡°But Princess Sierra rolling her eyes and mocking others is a fact¡­¡± Supporters and critics shed among Taswyaizens. Meanwhile, Cheizens were surprisingly united: ¡°Well done, Cheyenne! How dare a country not even strong in East Asia say weck talent? Show them what real skill is!¡± ¡°Our goddess and her husband are on their honeymoon. They thought we came just for them-hrious!¡± ¡°Exactly! Next time, our goddess shouldn¡¯t go to Taswya; it ruins the mood!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone notice Kelvin¡¯s reaction? My heart is pounding-such a loving smile!¡± ¡°Sis, wake up! Kelvin is our goddess¡¯s husband. We can only drool.¡± Half an hourter, Cheyenne personally logged into Twitter to respond to their questions: ¡°#Thank you all for your support and love. Regarding our honeymoon ns, Kelvin and I are starting in Taswya and then heading back to Akloit. After all, no cepares to home!¡± Netizens went wild-Cheyenne herself responded! They saved the chat records from this online interaction, thrilled for days! While online opinions might affect the delegations¡¯ moods, the exchanges had to continue. Separated by a long table, Cheyenne sat at the head seat well-prepared; Opposite her, Princess Sierra pondered how to turn the tide! Chapter 1271: Husband and Wife Team Up Against the Angelic Bitch After meeting both parties, she got to know two more people. Duke Austen, a local authority in Zheemond, was someone Cheyenne disliked at first sight. It wasn¡¯t that she judged people by their appearance, but Duke Austen had been eyeing her strangely since they met. His gaze held appreciation, disdain, and tant desire. Cheyenne felt exposed and disgusted in his presence. Before she could react, Kelvin, being a man himself, had already sensed Duke Austen¡¯s intentions. He stepped forward, took Cheyenne¡¯s hand, and his tall frame subtly shielded her from the offensive gaze. If it weren¡¯t for the formal setting, Kelvin would have taught Duke Austen a lesson. The other person was Den, attending as a prominent overseas Chinese entrepreneur from Taswya. The Taswya side often mentioned Den, noting that he shared the same Che heritage. ¡°Miss Lawrence might not know, but Mr. Gilliam¡¯s hometown is also Che. Over the years, he has built a considerable business in Zheemond,¡± Princess Sierra said, drawing Cheyenne and the others¡¯ attention. They saw a man in his fifties, tall and slightly overweight, with a friendly smile that belied his sharp eyes. Den wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to meet foreign guests if not for Duke Austen¡¯s maneuvering. This meeting was crucial for his future political ambitions. After a brief silence, Den extended a friendly hand. ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Before Cheyenne could respond, Kelvin, who had a severe cleanliness obsession, surprisingly shook Den¡¯s hand on her behalf. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Den was taken aback by the young Kelvin¡¯s presence, unable to believe that this young man was the richest person in Che. Che¡¯s vastnd and market were coveted by many countries. Kelvin¡¯s sess as Che¡¯s wealthiest man indicated his exceptional abilities. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Gregory lost to this couple; he had underestimated them. But Den was different; he took this couple seriously after the Dragon Serpent Isle incident. ¡°This must be Mr. Kelvin Foley. Miss Lawrence¡¯s husband is indeed outstanding. You two make a perfect couple,¡± Denplimented. Most people would blush at such praise, but Kelvin, who had been pursuing Cheyenne for years, had developed thick skin. He loved hearing how well-matched they were. ¡°Thank you. I also think Cheyenne and I are a perfect match,¡± Kelvin said with a pleased smile. Cheyenne pinched him secretly as a warning not to talk nonsense.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Ouch,¡± Kelvin winced inwardly but maintained a forced smile to save face. Den felt awkward witnessing their affectionate disy. Young couples today were bold, unlike his generation where even holding hands was a big deal. Surprisingly, manyizens enjoyed such disys of affection regardless of nationality. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t escape her husband¡¯s grip, so she went along with it. ¡°I heard the Gilliam family is renowned here. Mr. Gilliam, you¡¯re a famous entrepreneur and phnthropist. Where is your ancestral home?¡± Cheyenne asked. ¡°Ineburgh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been there. I miss the fish balls and meat slices, and homemade dishes,¡± Cheyenne said, making viewers¡¯ mouths water. Den warmly responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lawrence to be a gourmet. I have a Che chef at home who cooks excellent dishes. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay at my ce for a while.¡± Cheyenne smiled politely. ¡°Maybe another time.¡± Everyone knew it was just a polite response. Den left a strong impression on her with his sharp eyes. Kelvin gently patted her head in aforting gesture. ¡°After the trip, I¡¯ll take you home to eat.¡± Cheyenne shyly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Princess Sierra felt jealous seeing how loved Cheyenne was by her husband. Unlike her own unhappy engagements, Cheyenne seemed to have it all. ¡°Miss Lawrence is lucky to have such a good husband. But I heard this is your second marriage; did you divorce before?¡± Sierra asked sarcastically. Kelvin¡¯s past divorce was a sore spot for him, reminding him of his foolishness. Cheyenne frowned at Sierra¡¯s tactless remark. Cheyenne retorted calmly with a harmless smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my second marriage. I heard Princess Sierra is 27 and still unmarried. Are no men in your country good enough for you?¡± Sierra was momentarily speechless and nced at Kelvin and Eddie. Could she say she fancied these three Che men? Cheyenne¡¯s sharpness was something Kelvin admired; she never let herself be bullied. ¡°Actually, Princess Sierra has a fiance-Duke Austen¡¯s son, right?¡± Kelvin interjected, putting both Duke Austen and Sierra in an awkward position. The engagement had been called off two days ago for disgraceful reasons. Chapter 1272: Nonsense Seeing the situation turning unfavorable for Taswya, Den, acting as a mediator, quickly stepped in as an arbitrator. ¡°Princess Sierra has a fiance. You¡¯ll see him at tonight¡¯s ball.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, Mr. Foley, you¡¯ve just arrived in Zheemond and must be tired from your journey. Why not rest at the embassy for now and start the formal talks tomorrow?¡± ording to the meeting schedule, the official discussions were indeed set to begin at 9 AM the next day. Today was merely for both parties to meet and get acquainted. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head back to the embassy to rest. Thank you, Princess Sierra, Mr. Gilliam, and Duke Austen for your warm reception.¡± As they finished speaking, the embassy¡¯s car arrived at the entrance, and Cheyenne and Kelvin shared a ride. Master Glenn and his brother-inw were forced to sit together again. He took the passenger seat without a word spoken between them. The driver was so intimidated by the presence of these two powerful men that he tried to breathe as quietly as possible. The rest of the group got into other vehicles in twos and threes, driving away under the pursuit of reporters and shing cameras.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The brief morning wee event came to an end. However, Taswya was far from calm. This was just an opening remark, yet Princess Sierra¡¯s behavior this morning was unbing of a royal princess. No sooner had she returned to the pce from the embassy than she was reprimanded by the general and the president. ¡°Princess Sierra, why did you keep targeting Miss Lawrence this morning? It was an unwise decision because you are no match for her.¡± ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a princess, we can¡¯t criticize your actions. Che is very powerful right now, not someone we can afford to offend.¡± ¡°This matter must be reported to the king. If you continue to act willfully, we won¡¯t hesitate to strip you of your title!¡± After all, Sierra wasn¡¯t the only eligible princess in the royal family. They could always spend some time and effort grooming another mascot to rece her. Sierra¡¯s eyes reddened with anger. She had always spoken like this; why did they have no objections before? ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this! I am the legitimate princess!¡± Taswya was a dual monarchy with a constitutional system, simr to other countries with a separation of powers. They retained the traditional monarchy while adding a military and an elected government. The royal family acted as mediators and arbitrators between the two, holding no real power in daily affairs. The royal family members became a symbol of Taswya, serving to stabilize public sentiment and handle foreign rtions. Her father was the previous king, but having no sons, he abdicated in favor of his younger brother. The current king was her uncle. Out of gratitude for his brother¡¯s generosity, he titled Sierra as the ¡°Grand Princess.¡± If he had no sons to inherit the throne, Sierra¡¯s child would be the next monarch. Because of this, Duke Austen tolerated this arrogant and haughty princess in every way possible. However, Sierra¡¯s dream of emting Queen Elizabeth seemed destined to shatter. Her uncle¡¯s harem included over a dozen concubines, with seven or eight sons and numerous daughters. Her current status was precarious; she had to secure her position through marriage alliances. If expelled from the royal family, she would be no different from an ordinarymoner outside. Sierra couldn¡¯t bear the thought of living as amoner! ¡°I will handle this diplomatic mission well. Please rest assured that Sierra will not disgrace the royal family.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope Princess Sierra keeps her word!¡± Cheyenne was different! She was personally acknowledged by Abel as his goddaughter and was married to Che¡¯s wealthiest man. She was also an internationally renowned expert in traditional medicine! Even without the title of ¡°President¡¯s Daughter,¡± she could still live well on her own merits. At worst, her powerfulwork of friends would ensure she never went hungry. Her strength was her greatest confidence! It was also the source of her self-assurance! In the sunlight, her face glowed white. Her professional attire-a white shirt paired with a ck suit-added a touch of mature confidence to her petite frame. Kelvin watched in fascination. His Cheyenne had grown up. The radiant woman she had be was truly stunning! Unable to resist in the car, Kelvin pulled her into his arms and nted a kiss on her pink earlobe while the driver wasn¡¯t looking. His maic voice murmured softly in her ear, ¡°Cheyenne, you look so beautiful like this. How about wearing this tonight?¡± Cheyenne thought he had something important to say but was surprised by his inappropriatement. Her face flushed red instantly. Pouting, she huffed coldly. ¡°No way, Kelvin! You better behave yourself!¡± Didn¡¯t he see there were others in the car? Did he not care about her dignity? Kelvin chuckled quietly. If she really disagreed, she would have pinched him by now. Her red ears indicated she was just shy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll behave. Let¡¯s talk about this morning¡¯s events then. How confident are you?¡± Thinking about Duke Austen¡¯s gaze on his wife made Kelvin ufortable. It seemed he needed to investigate Duke Austen further. And that old fox Den yed his part well too. Cheyenne leaned tiredly on his shoulder. She hadn¡¯t fully woken up since getting up early and couldn¡¯t think clearly about his question. ¡°Let me sleep first.¡± Kelvin knew her habits well. If she didn¡¯t sleep well, she¡¯d be sluggish all day. Her earlier strong demeanor was just an act. Now that her ¡°battery¡± was drained, she reverted to being his soft little wildcat. ¡°Alright, sleep for a bit. I¡¯ll wake you when we reach the hotel.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne fell asleep quickly¡­ Soon, soft and steady breathing filled the car. Kelvin nced at her with affectionate eyes. To prevent her from falling identally, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and held her close. He knew even without her saying it; the car wasn¡¯t suitable for talking. ** In the hall, Duke Austen sat at the head seat with Den on his left and several unfamiliar high-ranking officials nearby. Everyone was actively preparing for the next round of negotiations. At this point, there wasn¡¯t much for Den and Duke Austen to do. Den felt somewhat regretful; he had worked hard to join the weing team. Those two youngsters were his next adversaries. How could he feel at ease without keeping an eye on them? However, two hours had passed with nothing but hearing that couple¡¯s sweet talk and other nonsense literature. ¡°What should we eat tonight? I only brought three packs of instant noodles; they¡¯re almost gone.¡± ¡°What vors?¡± ¡°Not pickled mustard greens.¡± ¡°Give me one pack; I¡¯m tired of curry!¡± Den: ¡°¡­¡± What a waste of his time! Chapter 1273: Release Natalia ¡°What is going on?! Do the people from Che have nothing better to do than eat all day?¡± Den angrily removed his Bluetooth earpiece and threw it aside. He called over a servant to continue monitoring, while he needed to cool down. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The man watched nervously as his master left. When he put on the earpiece to listen, all he heard was the barking of dogs. He was puzzled. ¡°Why is it dog barking? Could it be a new code?¡± Unbeknownst to him, Cheyenne had discovered their surveince and mischievously attached the earpiece to a passing dog. Meanwhile, Den saw his daughter pacing in her pajamas outside the study. His eyes flickered as he approached her. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered. Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room?¡± Pearl turned around in surprise and clung to his arm, her dependent demeanor making him feel pleased. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Den affectionately patted her head and responded indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Pearl knew he had been with the embassy delegation from Che and had even appeared on TV. Compliments flowed from her lips. ¡°I was thinking about you, Daddy. You looked so handsome today, talking with the Che guests like a true diplomat!¡± Every man lovespliments, and Den was no exception, especiallying from his beloved daughter. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, Daddy, you¡¯re the most handsome man in all of Taswya!¡± If he hadn¡¯t seen his own protruding belly, he might have believed her. To tease her, Den mentioned someone. ¡°More handsome than Sam?¡± Hearing that name, Pearl felt a sharp pain in her heart. She tried hard to forget him, but memories always crept back. She bit her lip, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t escape Den¡¯s notice. ¡°Pearl, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. Sam is nothing; he¡¯s an old man with no family, a bad temper, and selfish. You¡¯re definitely more handsome!¡± The more she spoke, the more her emotions showed. Den, experienced as he was, noticed something was wrong. Previously, when he mentioned Sam, Pearl would blush like a shy girl. What happened in those ten days she was missing? Though she imed she was traveling and not with Sam, she seemed nervous saying it. ¡°Did you fight?¡± ¡°No, who would fight with someone like him? Not worth it!¡± ¡°The book says beautiful women don¡¯t argue with bad men. I¡¯m a beautiful woman; I don¡¯t argue.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about what you promised me in the hospital. I¡¯ve been back for a day; shouldn¡¯t you¡­¡± Release Mom? She was prepared with many arguments but didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly! Pearl hugged him excitedly and shouted, ¡°Great! Thank you, Daddy! We can finally be together as a family!¡± This had been her dream since childhood. She thought it could only happen in dreams, but fate was kind. Den looked at his daughter lovingly and teased her, ¡°You¡¯re a grown-up now and still acting like a child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a baby of a few dozen months! Who wouldugh at me? I¡¯ll pull their beard off!¡± Her childish words made Denugh heartily. This was his daughter, who brought him joy and hope in despair. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, they arrived at the dungeon. In the dim light, a woman¡¯s gentle singing could be heard. A candle illuminated her frail figure, creating an isted feeling. ¡°Unforgettable hometown, drifting farther away.¡± ¡°Unspoken names, etched in scars.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Unlifted past, is it love or hate?¡± ¡°Unreturned figure, leaving me alone, waiting for dawn.¡± The sorrowful Ineburgh song conveyed deep emotions. Pearl felt her mother¡¯s pain through the beautiful melody. Love and hate were like knives cutting her soul. No, she only felt a fraction of it! Her mother had been imprisoned for twenty years¡­ How much love and hate remained? Only Natalia knew the answer. Her buried sorrows might hold faint memories that were hers alone. But Den thought differently. To him, Natalia still longed for that home and that man¡­ Even with him and Pearl before her, she couldn¡¯t see them. Den¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She can¡¯t forget that man; I¡¯ll help her forget!¡± He turned coldly to leave. He decided not to release her and let her die there. Seeing this, Pearl knelt before him, clutching his clothes with tearful eyes. ¡°Daddy! You promised me!¡± The noise alerted Natalia inside. The singing stopped abruptly as she called out shakily. ¡°Pearl? Is that you? Did youe to see Mommy?¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s call, Pearl¡¯s heart leaped with joy as she looked at her father. ¡°Daddy, listen! It¡¯s Mommy calling me.¡± Chapter 1274: You’re the Number One Anti-fan ¡°She longs to meet me. I believe Mommy will miss me and eventually forgive you.¡± Den stared straight at the door, not believing that someone as selfish as Natalia could have a daughter. After all, she had used Pearlst time. But looking into his daughter¡¯s pleading eyes, he finally¡­ agreed! ¡°Okay.¡± Pearl burst into tears of joy. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. I want aplete family.¡± Aplete family¡­ In the end, it was his fault for Pearl. Den fell silent, and after a long while, he took out a key from his pocket and handed it to his daughter. ¡°This is the key to the lock. Take it.¡± Pearl looked dumbfounded at the delicate key shaped like a plum blossom in her palm and asked softly: ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to greet Mommy together with me?¡± Call him cowardly or timid, but Den didn¡¯t want to face Natalia at this moment. So he refused. ¡°I have something to take care of. You and your mother must have a lot to say to each other. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± And he felt that she probably didn¡¯t want to see him either. Recalling everything from the past, grievances couldn¡¯t be resolved overnight. Pearl thought it was better for them not to meet for now. ¡°Well¡­ Dad, you can go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pearl watched her father leave, and she wondered if it was just her imagination, but she seemed to see fear in his hurried footsteps. ¡°Pearl?¡± Another call from behind the iron gate interrupted her thoughts. Pearl immediately snapped back to reality, clutching the key tightly and moving forward. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m here!¡± This was their second meeting as mother and daughter, one with tear-filled eyes and the other in disbelief. ¡°Pearl, why¡­ have youe back again? Didn¡¯t Mommy tell you to leave quickly and stay away from him?¡± ¡°Mommy¡­ sob¡­¡± The young girl didn¡¯t mind that she hadn¡¯t bathed in this ce for many days. She buried her head on Natalia¡¯s shoulder and burst into tears. It wasn¡¯t just because she could finally save her mommy, but also because she wanted emotional support after being wronged. Natalia could see Pearl¡¯s delicate and fair face buried in her shoulder. Pearl¡¯s features resembled Natalia¡¯s when she was young. Not exactly alike, but at least 70-80% simr. For a moment, it was as if she saw herself from over twenty years ago. Her heart¡­ softened. Some things were different between men and women, and Pearl couldn¡¯t confide in her father. But as a woman herself, Natalia immediately guessed what had happened. ¡°Has Pearl been wronged?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell Mommy¡­ you¡¯re my daughter, you have to be strong, you know?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no obstacle in this world that can¡¯t be ovee!¡± Just like her, her husband died, her child was gone, her whole family was wiped out¡­ yet she survived until now. Mother and daughter had just reunited, and Pearl didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere with her own troubles. Wiping away the tears from her delicate face, she forced a calm smile and said: ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just so happy to see Mommy. Daddy finally agreed to let you out. Look, here¡¯s the key!¡± The key! It represented the beginning of her freedom and the start of revenge! Natalia couldn¡¯t help but get excited when she saw the key. Her dull eyes suddenly brightened, and she lightly tapped her back teeth with her tongue. A faint sound echoed in her ears as the shackles that had bound her for over twenty years were finally released. Followed by a series of clinking iron chain sounds. Natalia smirked without a trace. She remembered the oath she made over twenty years ago: ¡°I, Natalia, swear on my life that one day I will make you regret!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The carriage returned to the Che embassy, and from afar, they could see many people holding signs weing them on the roadside. As they got closer, they could see that the signs all had Cheyenne¡¯s name on them. The scene was like a fan gathering. ¡°Ah! The car is here! Quick, see if my husband is on it.¡± ¡°Goddess, I love you!¡± ¡°When the goddess gets offter, remember to raise your voices louder. Oh, I also need an autograph. My mom likes her too.¡± ¡­ The couple in the back seat couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°This¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t it a bit too exaggerated? The young driver also secretly nced at Cheyenne in the back seat and blushed instantly. He exined: ¡°Miss Lawrence, you don¡¯t know. This time you¡¯re representing Mr. Harrison on his visit to Taswya. Everyone sees you as a princess.¡± Princess represents nobility, elegance, beauty. ording to reason, since she had no blood rtion with Mr. Harrison, her poprity among the people shouldn¡¯t be this high. But after this morning¡¯s meeting between the two sides, Cheizens felt that Cheyenne deserved the title of ¡°Che¡¯s number one princess.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. But I don¡¯t like being watched! Kelvin felt ufortable too because there were many male fans among them who had just called out ¡°wife¡± earlier. One guy went even further and shouted that he wanted to have a child with Cheyenne. Kelvin immediately whispered sarcastically in her ear. ¡°Dream on! Cheyenne is my wife, and only I can make her have a monkey. Let them envy us! A bunch of little boys!¡± There were still people in the car, and Cheyenne blushed uncontrobly. She reached out and pinched Kelvin¡¯s waist hard. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t insult my fans!¡± ¡°But¡­ wife, I am your number one anti-fan.¡± Mr. Foley rubbed his waist in a pitiful manner. The petite woman red at him angrily and yfully scolded: ¡°You¡¯re the number one anti-fan indeed.¡± ¡°Cough¡­ It seems we can¡¯t go through the main entrance. Let¡¯s turn around and enter through the back door. I don¡¯t want to disturb the public.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As for those enthusiastic fans, Cheyenne could only apologize silently in her heart with folded hands. When they got off the car, Cheyenne didn¡¯t expect that even the young driver was her fan. She graciously signed an autograph for him. The hotel they would be staying at was arranged by Taswya and was much better than the so-called five-star hotels before. They even sent soldiers to protect their safety. The decoration style was in line with Taswya¡¯s tradition, with golden hues everywhere. On the golden sofa chairs, Master Glenn and Eddie had already sat down and started drinking coffee. Seeing that the two who left first arrivedte instead, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Cheyenne tried hard to suppress her smile and replied lightly: ¡°Cough¡­ There were too many people at the entrance, so we took a detour from the back door.¡± At first, no one understood what she meant. Until Master Glenn chuckled. ¡°I understand. My wife does the same thing. She calls it ¡®making noise in the east while attacking in the west.''¡± Eddie: ¡°That¡¯s because Cheyenne is so popr. Unlike me¡­ no one cares about me. Sigh.¡± What nonsense was he talking about! Weren¡¯t there female fans who supported him? Those who truly felt ignored suddenly found their coffee tasteless. Chapter 1275: Disturbing My Wife Cheyenne coughed lightly and changed the subject with a muffledugh. ¡°Alright, enough small talk. Let¡¯s get down to business. Mr. Gilliam I saw this morning is the prime suspect we need to extradite back to our country.¡± Glenn wasn¡¯t interested in suspects; he came to Taswya for a simple reason-to find his daughter! ¡°I have no objections. You all continue.¡± Eddie understood Cheyenne¡¯s predicament. They had only caught Hayden and Jaelynn, with no direct evidence linking Den to them. Sam, lurking in the shadows, was another hidden danger. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry. I believe Den is more anxious than we are right now. When he shows his true colors, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll catch him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eddie,¡± she said sweetly, which made Kelvin quite jealous. Seeing his wife¡¯s warm and bright smile, his eyes dimmed. The next moment, a strong arm wrapped around Cheyenne¡¯s slender waist, pulling her into a possessive embrace. ¡°The morning schedule isplete. Cheyenne didn¡¯t rest wellst night, so I¡¯ll take her upstairs to rest. We¡¯ll be back in time for the meeting,¡± Kelvin said in a tone that was serious yet filled with flirtation. All present were adults, so they quickly got why Cheyenne didn¡¯t have a good sleepst night.. Eddie nced at Kelvin elegantly, knowing that remark was directed at him. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly before regaining his usual gentle demeanor. ¡°Cheyenne, go upstairs and rest.¡± Cheyenne blushed deeply. She wanted to exin that nothing happened between her and Kelvinst night-they went to bed early. But she realized that exining would only make it more awkward. ¡°Alright, everyone should take a break too. Lunch will be delivered shortly.¡± With that, she and Kelvin left together. Once they were alone in the hallway, Cheyenne reached under his suit jacket and pinched him hard through his white shirt. ¡°What nonsense were you spouting in front of everyone!?¡± ¡°Ow, easy! If you hurt me, who will take care of you?¡± Kelvin teased. ¡°Besides, I wasn¡¯t lying. You stayed upte organizing meeting materialsst night and didn¡¯t sleep well. It¡¯s their own impure thoughts that made them misunderstand!¡± Cheyenne huffed proudly. ¡°If I hurt you, I can take care of myself. I can even buy little toys-don¡¯t need you!¡± Kelvin wasn¡¯t angry; instead, he was curious about her experience with such things. Cheyenne was speechless. She was just boasting; she had never used those embarrassing things. Kate did give her a box of ¡°gifts,¡± but she hadn¡¯t opened them yet-they were all stashed in her wardrobe. Hopefully, no one would find them. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she mumbled. Seeing his wife go from fierce to blushing in seconds amazed Kelvin. Women are like chameleons, he thought-they change their moods and expressions so quickly. He decided to tease her further, pulling her into his arms and bending down to whisper in her ear. His warm breath turned her white earlobe pink as he kissed it gently. ¡°Really? Cheyenne, why didn¡¯t you share your toys with me?¡± ¡°Get away from me, it¡¯s hot!¡± Cheyenne tried to push him away, but he was too heavy, like a small mountain. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. You called Eddie so sweetly in front of me and used sex toys behind my back. How should I punish you?¡± As he spoke, his lips moved down to her neck, making her shiver. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Those things were birthday gifts from Kate-I haven¡¯t even opened them.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re at home?¡± Cheyenne nodded, seeing the disappointment in his eyes and deciding she¡¯d throw everything away when they got back. But Kelvin wasn¡¯t about to let it go. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll just buy new ones from the supermarketter.¡± Cheyenne swallowed nervously and pulled him into the elevator. ¡°Why buy anything? We have two kids to raise-we need to be frugal!¡± ¡°Are you worried I can¡¯t support you? Don¡¯t worry, even if we have ten more kids, I can take care of all of you.¡± Ten more? He really dares to dream! Cheyenne red at him angrily and decided to ignore him to avoid a headache. Back in their room, the first thing she did was lie down for a nap. Half-asleep, she heard Kelvin¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Sleep well; I¡¯ve set an rm for an hourter.¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± she mumbled before falling asleep again, her rosy face peeking out from the nket. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but admire her, leaning down to kiss her lips gently. ¡°So cute, just like our daughter.¡± Cheyenne was woken by the rm. Kelvin was gone, and a fany on the floor.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She wanted to call him but was interrupted by a knock on the door. ¡°Miss Lawrence, lunch is here.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Lunch was for two, but without Kelvin, she had no appetite and ate only a few bites before sending it away. ¡°Where did he go without saying anything?¡± She found herself increasingly concerned about Kelvin¡¯s whereabouts. Meanwhile, at a nearby supermarket, Kelvin¡¯s tall and handsome presence drew everyone¡¯s attention. He looked every bit the sessful man in his designer clothes. Chapter 1276: The Way to Reincarnate the Dead Kelvin paid no attention to the gazes of those around him. To him, all women except Cheyenne were invisible-unworthy of notice. Thinking of his dear wife, he guessed she would wake up soon and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. After finding what he needed on the shelf, he went to the checkout without hesitation, ignoring the sounds of heartbreak around him. ¡°He must have a girlfriend; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be buying that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of his girlfriend; he bought so many boxes; he must be really great in bed.¡± Far away in a meeting room, Cheyenne sneezed three times in a row for no apparent reason. The atmosphere became awkward as everyone stared at her. Only Eddie asked with concern if she had caught a cold. Cheyenne felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide. She forced herself to stay calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s continue the meeting!¡± Meanwhile, Kelvin, who was thinking about his beloved wife, had just thrown his purchases onto the passenger seat and was driving back to the embassy. Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure and decided to change direction. Sam was not someone who would fail to notice being followed. ¡°Interesting!¡± The blond man saw the ordinary car behind them through the mirror and felt it was tailing them. After passing a red light, the car was still there. ¡°Mr. Hurst¡­ it seems we are being followed.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Sam, calmly reading his newspaper in the back seat, replied without turning his head, ¡°We are.¡± ¡°Ah? What should we do now?¡± The young man, inexperienced in such situations, instinctively sought Mr. Hurst¡¯s advice. Thetter¡¯s lips moved slightly as he gave a brief instruction: ¡°Go to the temple.¡± Shouldn¡¯t they try to shake off the car? What were they going to do at a temple? The blond youth had doubts but didn¡¯t dare to ask, fearing Mr. Hurst would think he talked too much. He had noticed that Mr. Hurst had been in a bad moodtely, exuding a cold aura that was especially noticeable when he smiled. Twenty minutester, Kelvin¡¯s car stopped in front of an ancient temple. Taswya was a country that revered Buddhism, and its Buddhist culture was far more prominent than back home. From a distance, one could see the golden spire of the pagoda and the ten-meter-long white marble path leading to the entrance. Every meter along the path stood a statue of a monkey called ¡°Hanuman,¡± one of Taswya¡¯s three auspicious symbols. Sam seemed familiar with this ce. After getting out of the car, he walked down the path towards the main hall with ease. He greeted several monks in saffron robes with sped hands along the way. Kelvin remembered Sam being a Christian; what was he doing here? Out of curiosity, he decided to follow. In the grand golden hall filled with curling incense smoke and deep chanting, a white-robed figure appeared silently. Unlike others who knelt on cushions to chant and pray, he did not disturb the ongoing ritual. In this solemn and devout hall, his lonely figure seemed out of ce. In front of each believer was a twenty-centimeter-tall white jar sealed with yellow paper inscribed with the name of a deceased person. Today¡¯s ritual was for the souls of deceased infants. The jars contained their tiny bodies, some only two or three months old, others about a year. As the ritual reached its final stage, an emaciated woman with a sorrowful expression couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She clutched the cold white jar in her arms as if holding her dead child. ¡°Master, will my child reallye back to me?¡± The master chanted ¡°Amitabha¡± softly before replying, ¡°Past causes lead to present effects. The child chose to be born to you because of your karmic connection.¡± ¡°His departure means your bond has ended.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t let him go; he was only three months old¡­ Master, please let my childe back to me. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± The poor young mother kept kowtowing to the master, determined not to rise until he agreed. The master sighed and said, ¡°Every debt creates a bond; this is also karma.¡± ¡°To alter karma requires a price. If you want your child back, you may lose something equally important. Are you willing?¡± With tears in her eyes, she nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes! I have no parents; my husband ran off with another woman. I have nothing but this child.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything as long as my child cane back.¡± Without her child, what meaning did life hold for her? Perhaps moved by her plight, the master agreed to her request. ¡°Stand up. Write your child¡¯s birth and death dates on white paper. I will perform another ritual for reincarnationter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you so much.¡± Kelvin had never believed in such things, but at this moment, he felt deeply shaken. ¡°Recreating karma to bring back lost loved ones?¡± It reminded him of his and Cheyenne¡¯s first child, a stillborn boy he never had a chance to meet. If possible, he wanted to try it. Just then, Sam noticed him and surprisingly initiated conversation with a smile. ¡°Do you believe in these theological things?¡± ¡°Sometimes, having some faith isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed!¡± Sam said confidently. His gaze was gentle as before, but Kelvin saw ¡°weariness¡± in it. ¡°The confident, elegant Sam from before has changed too.¡± He missed their childhood when Sam always took the initiative because Kelvin spoke less. Besides their blood rtion, Kelvin always remembered Sam as his first friend. Chapter 1277: Born to Be Lonely The two of them were silent for a moment before Sam extended an invitation. ¡°Shall we take a walk?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Kelvin did not refuse; in fact, he had many questions to ask Sam. Behind the ancient temple was a small courtyard with green bricks and ck tiles, and tall osmanthus trees nted nearby. Although the season for osmanthus fragrance had long passed, the trees were still lush and green. Walking along the path felt serene and peaceful. After a few minutes, Sam suddenly stopped and casually pulled a ribbon hanging from a tree. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in Buddhism, but I likeing here.¡± Kelvin also stopped and turned to look at Sam, his deep ck eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Why?¡± Sam smiled faintly, like a summer breeze passing through a vast, destend, bringing with it a sense of loneliness. ¡°Because this ce reminds me of home.¡± As a child, he thought home was a shackle and desperately wanted to escape. Growing up, he realized home was a haven and desperately wanted to return. Unfortunately, he could never go back. Kelvin had never seen this side of Sam; he had indeed changed a lot in the past five years. He had be more sentimental and harder to understand. ¡°If you miss it so much, why not go back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about the past grudges anymore. Besides being ¡®friends¡¯ and ¡®rivals,¡¯ we are brothers, aren¡¯t we?¡± Blood ties cannot be erased. If Sam was willing to admit his mistakes and return home with him, Kelvin would be willing to ept him as his brother again. ¡°Brothers?¡± Sam murmured the word, feeling an indescribable emotion. He hadn¡¯t expected Kelvin to still consider him a brother. Could someone like him, full of sins and destined to fall into the mire, deserve redemption? For a moment, he wavered. But thinking about his father¡¯s and Gracie¡¯s deaths, Sam couldn¡¯t let gopletely. He hade for revenge from the beginning; there was no turning back now. ¡°Enough, Kelvin. I don¡¯t believe someone like you would truly forgive me for my mistakes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, five years ago, I ruined your face and almost caused Cheyenne to have a difficultbor¡­ Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± These were just the tip of the iceberg. The people Sam had harmed were far more numerous; even if he wasn¡¯t directly involved, he was an aplice. Kelvin didn¡¯t want to deceive him and answered firmly, ¡°Of course I hated you!¡± ¡°I hated your malice, your long-term deceit, and most of all, I hated that you could win her love while I could only envy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind my ruined face, but you shouldn¡¯t have targeted Cheyenne. In this world, she and the child are far more important than my life!¡± Every word he said was sincere; his hatred was evident in his words. Sam was stunned for a moment before softly saying, ¡°I thought you were like me¡­ born to be lonely.¡± ¡°People like us shouldn¡¯t be held back by a woman. Cheyenne is just a passerby in your life, an obstacle.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear hurting her, so let me do it! Only then can we stand on equal footing.¡± He never expected Kelvin to willingly lose himself in the dream world woven by that woman. ¡°No, Cheyenne is my everything, my life! Before, now, and even in the future, I won¡¯t let you harm her no matter what!¡± Seeing how tense Kelvin was, anyone would think Sam was about to harm Cheyenne. Sam sneered lightly. ¡°Rx, I promised Gracie I wouldn¡¯t trouble you anymore, and I won¡¯t target Cheyenne either.¡± ¡°I heard you have a son and a daughter. How wonderful! Did theye with you to Taswya?¡± Mentioning his children brought a natural glow of fatherly pride to Kelvin¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, my son is named Oliver and looks like me. My daughter Cierra looks like her mother; she¡¯s very cute and mischievous.¡± Sam couldn¡¯t help but imagine mini versions of them. No doubt his nephew would be as dull as Kelvin was as a child. ¡°Cierra sounds like a sweet little girl.¡± Upon hearing this, Kelvin¡¯s expression softened even more as he nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very naughty. She¡¯s only two and a half but has already fought all the kids around her. Every time she gets into trouble and Cheyenne wants to punish her, she runs to her grandpa for protection.¡± So this is what it feels like to have a daughter? Sam felt a pang of jealousy but would never admit it. Thinking of one of his purposes foring to Taswya, Kelvin stopped smiling and seriously asked, ¡°Is Sasha with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sam never lied about what he did; it was his way of doing things. ¡°Why target these innocent children? I don¡¯t believe you would do such a thing; they are powerless and can¡¯t satisfy your thrill for challenges.¡± Sam was pleased that Kelvin understood him but didn¡¯t want him involved in this matter. ¡°Believe it or not, trafficking those children was not my doing. As for why Sasha is with me, fate binds us.¡± ¡°What will it take for you to release her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to ask.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to uphold some so-called justice for those innocent people. As a parent himself, he couldn¡¯t imagine what he would do if his own children were in danger one day. Seeing Glenn running around for Sasha moved Kelvin. ¡°Alright, let me ask another way. Will you harm her?¡± Sam nced at him, his lips slightly parted as he coldly replied: ¡°If you think I will, what¡¯s the point of exining? What kind of assurance do you want from me?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t harm her now?¡± Kelvin¡¯s question was actually a warning to Sam. Knowing Kelvin for years, Sam knew what he meant right away. ¡°No,¡± Sam replied. Satisfied with the answer, Kelvin felt relieved. ¡°Alright, next question. What¡¯s your purpose ining to Taswya?¡± The Sam he knew never did anything without benefit. Exposing his identity toe to Taswya couldn¡¯t just be for tourism; Kelvin would never believe that. Sam coldly responded, ¡°Noment.¡± His refusal tomunicate further was frustrating. Chapter 1278: Take Good Care of My Nephew and Niece Given his personality, Kelvin knew he wouldn¡¯t get any answers. He clenched his fists, trying to calm himself down. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You have connections with that Gilliam. Are you involved in the Dragon Serpent Isle incident?¡± Upon hearing this, a crack appeared on Sam¡¯s wless, handsome face. Kelvin wasn¡¯t surprised that he could find out. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? After everything, haven¡¯t you let it go?¡± Kelvin knew better than anyone how pitiful the people on the ind were, all because of a few people¡¯s ambitions. Since making his choice, Sam had never regretted it for a single day. He turned his head and said mockingly, ¡°Let it go? Easier said than done¡­ Have you ever experienced being hunted, living in constant fear?¡± ¡°Have you ever felt the frustration of seeing the one you love most right in front of you but being powerless?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Have you ever tasted the bitterness of having your enemy right in front of you, yet having to act obedient and clever in front of them?¡± Sam¡¯s questions left Kelvin momentarily speechless. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! You know nothing. What right do you have to persuade me to stop? If you want to catch me, just go to the Che embassy and call for help!¡± These were just angry words from Sam, and Kelvin wouldn¡¯t choose to do that anyway. ¡°You know I won¡¯t do that.¡± Even if the hope was slim, he hoped Sam would genuinely repent and turn back. ¡°Hmph! Then don¡¯t interfere with my actions. After the visit ends, take Cheyenne back and live a good life. Also, take good care of my nephew and niece.¡± He would never have any offspring, so Kelvin¡¯s children would carry a quarter of his blood. In terms of blood rtions, they were considered his descendants, even though they had never met. Sam¡¯s personality was like this; he appeared gentle as water but was actually the most obstinate among the three. ¡°Alright.¡± Kelvin nodded in agreement. He nced at his watch; the hour hand had reached four. Unknowingly, he had been out for several hours. If he didn¡¯t go back soon, Cheyenne would be worried. As he turned to leave, Kelvin suddenly remembered something. He stopped and asked in a low voice carried by the wind, ¡°What about her?¡± Sam knew exactly who ¡°her¡± referred to. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to know her whereabouts. After all, you¡¯re the one who should hate her the most.¡± Hate? Kelvin stared at his nose, questioning his own heart. ¡°Maybe I hated her once, but now¡­ I¡¯ve let it go. Compared to me, isn¡¯t she also a pitiable person?¡± Cheyenne had taught him this. Hearing this, Sam instinctively looked up at the blue sky above. He thought, ¡°Gracie would be happy to hear this from heaven.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead. I buried her on Dragon Serpent Isle.¡± Boom- Kelvin had seen the tombstone on the ind but always held onto a sliver of hope. ¡°If only she weren¡¯t dead¡­¡± But there are no ¡°ifs¡± in this world. Retracting his gaze, Kelvin¡¯s face darkened as if shrouded by clouds, a heavy stone pressing on his heart. ¡°I understand. Thank you for telling me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Without hesitation, Kelvin turned and left, leaving Sam alone to quietly watch his departing figure. ¡°The next time we meet, we will be enemies.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Kelvin heard it. If Sam were willing, they could have been the closest brothers in the world instead of enemies. Kelvin continued walking. When he returned to the front hall, he saw the master again. Thetter greeted him with a prayer gesture. ¡°Amitabha, are you from the distant East?¡± Kelvin returned the greeting and asked softly, ¡°Master, is it true that debts create bonds?¡± ¡°Amitabha, cause and effect are the truths of this world. Why question their truth? Belief or disbelief doesn¡¯t change their existence; they take root and grow.¡± The master¡¯s words were like fog obscuring the sun; one had to clear it to see the light. But with his wisdom, it wasn¡¯t hard to understand. ¡°I understand. I have a regret in my heart. Can you help me resolve it?¡± ¡°Why be so persistent? Regrets are part of destiny. Aren¡¯t you already very happy?¡± He had a beloved woman by his side and two adorable children. Compared to most men, Kelvin was indeed very happy, but he still had regrets in his heart. The child he never met¡­ and the eight years he missed when Cheyenne loved him deeply. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m not content! Please help me, no matter how much it costs.¡± The master was indeed a master, unmoved by money. ¡°Go back. Believe that sincerity brings results.¡± ¡°Master, do you mean¡­ it¡¯s still not possible?¡± Kelvin felt disappointed. The woman earlier had obtained a chance for reincarnation; he thought he could too¡­ ¡°umte good deeds; heaven will respond.¡± After leaving this mysterious statement, the master departed. Kelvin pondered his words and suddenly felt enlightened. ¡°Thank you, Master. I understand.¡± ** Gilliam Mansion. Except for Brody, who had worked here for years, all the servants had been reced. The new faces didn¡¯t seem unusual to anyone except Libby. She had been out searching for the little boy these past few days and was surprised to find new faces at home upon her return. Not only that, but there was also a middle-aged woman now. At first, she thought it was another mistress her father brought home. But then she realized: He always chose young and beautiful women; why change now? Until she saw the woman¡¯s face-she resembled Pearl by fifty percent. If not mother and daughter, how could they look so alike? Hadn¡¯t Den said his wife died twenty years ago? Why was she here now? Would her presence affect Libby¡¯s ns? These questions swirled in Libby¡¯s mind. Before she could speak, Natalia greeted her first. ¡°You must be Libby.¡± The familiar tone made it seem like she already knew her. Libby stood stunned for several seconds before regaining her senses. ¡°Ah? Yes, I¡¯m Libby. Auntie, you¡­¡± Why are you here? Before she could finish her sentence, Natalia walked over with tears in her eyes and excitedly took her hands, looking her over. With a tearful voice, she said, ¡°Child, I¡¯m your aunt. I held you when you were born.¡± Chapter 1279: Foster Father ¡°Aunt!¡± Libby¡¯s pupils dted in shock upon realizing her rtionship with Natalia. ¡°What did you say? You are my¡­ aunt?¡± She had never imagined having any rtives in this world. Since she could remember, Den had always told her: ¡°You are an orphan with no parents. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you starve on the streets, so I took you in.¡± For many years, Libby had never investigated her origins. To her, if her parents had chosen to abandon her, there was no point in seeking them out. Natalia nodded with tears in her eyes and choked out, ¡°Yes, you are my cousin¡¯s daughter, Libby. I even named you.¡± Hearing news about her biological parents for the first time, Libby¡¯s long-sealed heart wavered slightly. She allowed her aunt to hold her shoulders and asked emotionally, ¡°What were my parents like? Why did they abandon me back then?¡± Thinking about the life she had led all these years, Libby couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. It had been a dark and grim period filled with deceit and killing. Who wouldn¡¯t want to grow up carefree and loved like Pearl? Natalia calcted in her mind. She had heard that Den had handed over the Cloud Hall to Libby. Libby had lived up to expectations and be a fearsome figure in the gang, even causing outsiders to tremble at the mention of her name. If the knife Den had personally honed ended up stabbing him, wouldn¡¯t that be a satisfying revenge? Having made up her mind, Natalia exined, ¡°Your father was the most likely candidate among the younger generation of the Cunningham family to take over as head of the family. Your mother was a typical well-breddy, knowledgeable and courteous. It¡¯s my fault; if I hadn¡¯t let a wolf into the house back then, Den wouldn¡¯t have turned the Cunningham family upside down.¡± ¡°At that time, the Cunningham family was in grave danger, with enemiesing to our door every day. In desperation, your father entrusted you to me. I was pregnant then and nned to take you to Fustroydor to hide.¡± However, an ident urred. Den somehow learned of her escape n and intercepted her at the dock with a team. ¡°In the fight, you identally fell off a cliff. I thought you were dead and med myself for a long time. I also had a miscarriage on the spot and fainted, only to be taken back by Den. When I woke up, I was imprisoned in a dark dungeon for twenty years without seeing daylight!¡± Natalia sobbed uncontrobly as she grabbed Libby¡¯s arm and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°Libby, it¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯ve thought about you every moment for the past twenty years. Seeing you alive now is such a relief!¡± Hearing about her past, Libby¡¯s hatred deepened. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t cry. What about my parents? Are they still alive?¡± Natalia shook her head with a confused expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I left, your father was still around; but your mother had always been frail and bedridden after giving birth to you.¡± Isted from the world for over twenty years, Natalia had lost contact with the Cunningham family long ago. Pearl felt a pang of regret upon learning that her mother had miscarried before giving birth to her. If that child had been born, whether a brother or sister, she wouldn¡¯t have been so lonely. These were mistakes her father had made in the past. Pearl had no right to defend him but hoped that her mother and sister would give him a chance to atone. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Whether Libby is Dad¡¯s goddaughter or your niece, we are all family.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Natalia wiped her tears and smiled through her sadness. ¡°Pearl is right; we are family. From now on, you two must support each other as sisters.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Pearl agreed readily. She recalled how she had shed with Libby recently and stuck out her tongue. Would Mommy be unhappy if she knew how much she disliked this cousin? Libby gave Pearl a meaningful look and smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt. I will take good care of Pearl.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Natalia¡¯s smile was gentle and beautiful despite being imprisoned for over twenty years; time hadn¡¯t diminished her beauty. The next moment, her smile vanished, reced by an expressionless face. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing the change, Pearl curiously turned to follow her gaze. A man stood at the door in a well-fitted white suit with a matching gentleman¡¯s hat and a cane. It was none other than Den. He arrived just in time to see the three women standing together,ughing and chatting-a scene he had only seen in his dreams. Happiness was always so fleeting; before he could say anything, the woman¡¯s smile disappeared upon seeing him. That moment seemed like an illusion; the person filled with hatred before him was his reality. Den fell silent for a moment, gripping his cane tightly until his knuckles turned white. He shouldn¡¯t have appeared¡­ Pearl also noticed her father and softly called out ¡°Daddy,¡± quickly ncing at her mother from the corner of her eye. Seeing no displeasure on her mother¡¯s face, Pearl quietly sighed in relief. She feared that Daddy and Mommy would argue here; as their daughter, she didn¡¯t know whom to side with. On the other hand, upon learning that Den was the one who caused her family¡¯s ruin and left her an orphan, Libby felt no gratitude for his upbringing anymore. Before knowing the truth, she only wanted power; after knowing it, she wanted more than just power-she wanted his life! The once warm and joyful atmosphere in the hall changed with Den¡¯s arrival. Pearl quickly shifted the topic. ¡°Daddy, why are you back?¡± Her coquettish voice pleased Den. He affectionately tapped her nose with a finger. ¡°You heartless girl, who do you think I¡¯ve been working so hard for?¡± ¡°For me! For me! Daddy is the best person in the world.¡± ¡°Hmm, I came back to deliver an invitation.¡± With that, he handed Pearl an exquisite ck and gold invitation embossed with Jillian¡¯s moon emblem. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She pouted and opened it. It read: ¡°January 5th, Vimanmek Mansion Pce. We cordially invite esteemed guests.¡± Chapter 1280: A Woman’s Ultimate Understanding Vimanmek Mansion Pce was built in 1868. The Taswyan Emperor at the time gifted it to King Chlongkorn, Rama V. The entire pce was made of golden teak wood, using traditional mortise and tenon joints without a single nail. When Princess Sierra turned eighteen, the Taswyan Emperor renovated the pce and gave it to her as a gift and dowry. Today¡¯s banquet invited prominent political figures and wealthy entrepreneurs. Cheyenne and her group, as distinguished guests from the East, were treated with the highest respect. Since she had to attend the banquet, Cheyenne changed into a golden sequin haute couture evening gown. After bing a mother, she rarely dressed up. Today, she looked so stunning that Kelvin could hardly take his eyes off her. He extended his long arm and embraced her from behind, nuzzling her ear like a clingy dog. ¡°Wife~¡± His deep, maic voice in her ear almost made Cheyenne¡¯s legs go weak. She looked at their reflection in the mirror, feeling shy despite herself. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Smack!¡± He nted a loud kiss on her face. Cheyenne immediately covered her flushed face, red at him, and warned through gritted teeth: ¡°If you mess up my makeup, you¡¯ll be sleeping on the couch tonight!¡± Kelvin chuckled proudly and said, ¡°Cheyenne, did you forget? We¡¯re staying in a hotel; there¡¯s no couch here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She had indeed forgotten that there was no couch in the room. ¡°Hmph, then I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± Kelvin, undeterred, continued to kiss her face several times. When they returned to Che in winter, he didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t need his warmth.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for being so beautiful; I can¡¯t help but want to kiss you. If it were anyone else offering themselves for free, I wouldn¡¯t even consider it.¡± Though his words were meant to be sweet, they had a different meaning to Cheyenne¡¯s ears. She pushed him away, fuming. ¡°Alright, Kelvin, tell me who offered themselves to you? We¡¯ve only been in Taswya for a few days, and you¡¯re already flirting around. Who is it?¡± Kelvin: ¡°¡­¡± Is this a woman¡¯s ultimate understanding? To avoid making his wife too angry and ignoring him, Kelvin quickly took her small hand and exined pitifully: ¡°No one, no one. Look at me-I¡¯m old, uninteresting, and have scars. Besides the kind and lovely Cheyenne, who else would want me?¡± Cheyenne was speechless. How could he say he was uninteresting when he had such a way with words? ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll let you off this time. But if you dare flirt outside again before we get our marriage certificate, we¡¯ll part ways.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a cool touch on her lips. Kelvin hated hearing her talk about parting ways and silenced her with a kiss. ¡°Mm! You¡­ you jerk, always sneaking up on me.¡± Taking advantage of her open mouth, he deepened the kiss, drawing out the sweetness from her lips. By the end of it, Cheyenne¡¯s lipstick was smudged, and shey breathless in his warm embrace. Kelvin held her tightly as if afraid she¡¯d run away. His handsome face was stern. She felt guilty and stared at the floor tiles, not daring to meet his eyes. ¡°I was just joking. Why are you so serious?¡± ¡°Never talk about separating again. We¡¯re meant to be together forever!¡± He held her shoulders firmly, making her face him. Seeing the unease in his eyes made Cheyenne¡¯s heart ache slightly. In front of others, she was always confident andposed. But now, she felt like an abandoned stray dog. Cheyenne stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. I was just joking.¡± ¡°I only said it casually. Actually, I like you a lot. I can¡¯t stand other women getting close to you or talking to you.¡± Her pride and self-respect prevented her frompeting with other women. Herforting words eased most of Kelvin¡¯s anger. However, he still held her hand tightly and said in a deep voice: ¡°We¡¯re getting our marriage certificate as soon as we get back!¡± After their wedding, they hade directly to Taswya and forgotten about the certificate. ¡°Alright.¡± Cheyenne agreed. If it gave him some peace of mind, why not? They were already married and had children; getting the certificate was just a matter of time. Kelvin smiled again but then frowned at her swollen lips, feeling guilty for being too rough earlier. ¡°Do you need some ointment for your lips?¡± She coughed to hide her embarrassment and quickly said, ¡°No need; they¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± ¡°Wait a moment; I¡¯ll find something to cover them up. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll be worried!¡± Kelvin worried because Cheyenne was already beautiful with wless porcin skin and striking features. Just standing there was enough to attract attention. Her swollen lips looked like dewy roses, inviting admiration. He couldn¡¯t let other men see his beautiful wife like this. Soon Kelvin found a ck mask. ¡°Cheyenne, be good and wear this.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s lips twitched. She wanted to say that wearing a mask in such hot weather wasn¡¯t ideal. She had spent two hours on her makeup! If she had known she¡¯d have to wear a mask, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted time on makeup. She could have just washed her face and tied her hair up. ¡°No!¡± When a woman wants to look good, she can be very stubborn. Kelvin finally understood where Cierra got her stubbornness from. His deep-set eyes shed with a dangerous light. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I said no mask! What can you do about it?¡± Hands on hips, she looked adorably defiant. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Cheyenne thought he was going to ¡°abuse¡± her but instead found herself pinned down on the bed as he tickled her waist. This was her weak spot. Whenever Kelvin tickled her there, she became as docile as a kitten picked up by its scruff. ¡°Hahaha! Let¡­ let go of me! Kelvin¡­ haha! You scoundrel!¡± ¡°So? Are you scared now? Will you listen?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ This is abuse! I¡¯ll tell Grandpa and Dad to deal with you.¡± ¡°Scream all you want; no one wille to save you now!¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Help! How did my cool husband be so childish? Chapter 1281: Public Display of Affection Master Glenn originally came to urge them to set off quickly, but as he reached the door, he heard noises from inside. A woman¡¯s bell-likeughter mixed with a man¡¯s low, rough breathing? Caught off guard by this disy of affection, his expression turned sour as if he had lost money. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ As if I don¡¯t have a wife myself.¡± Once he found his precious daughter, he would go home and hug his wife too, hmph! Out of courtesy, Master Glenn chose to turn around and leave. In the hall, Eddie saw him return alone and curiously nced behind him. Not seeing the person he was hoping for, a hint of disappointment shed in his eyes. ¡°Where are Cheyenne and¡­ that person?¡± That person didn¡¯t deserve a name in his mind, but smart people would understand immediately. Glenn knew about his brother-inw¡¯s crush on Miss Lawrence and looked at him sympathetically before saying, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Eddie was puzzled by the question. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t Cheyenne ask us to meet here at seven o¡¯clock?¡± ¡°They might take a while. Miss Lawrence and Mr. Foley are ¡®busy¡¯!¡± He emphasized the word ¡®busy,¡¯ making the atmosphere suddenly ambiguous. Eddie looked up and saw the barely concealed smile on Glenn¡¯s face, finding it annoying. His expression returned to its usual coldness. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± After a second, he remembered something and took out his phone from his suit pocket. He said deliberately, ¡°By the way, we¡¯ve been here for almost two days, and I haven¡¯t called Kate yet. Maybe I should take this opportunity to call her¡­¡± Master Glenn immediately stoppedughing and quickly put away his smug expression. ¡°Alright, alright! Big brother, don¡¯t call Kate yet. I haven¡¯t found Sasha. She¡¯d be so disappointed if she knew.¡± In his panic, he even called him ¡®big brother.¡¯ Eddie was just teasing him. Kate was his sister, and he cared about her too. Moreover, Kate was pregnant now. If she got upset, it could affect the baby¡¯s development, and he would regret it. ¡°Good that you understand. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± The others chuckled quietly with their coffee cups. They didn¡¯t expect these famous big shots to be so amusing. Just as things settled down, Kelvin appeared with Cheyenne on his arm, both smiling brightly. The handsome couple attracted countless admiring nces as they walked in. However, Master Glenn instinctively checked his watch and sneered disdainfully: ¡°Mr. Foley, only five minutes? Must have hurt your foundation during the honeymoon.¡± Kelvin had disappeared with Cheyenne for three days after their wedding. They didn¡¯t even want kids yet. Understanding his implication, Kelvin¡¯s handsome face darkened as he coldly replied: ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m perfectly fine! My wife can testify!¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to be the girl who understood everything instantly, but her clueless husband not only embarrassed himself but dragged her into it too. They must have been heard ying around in the room earlier, leading to misunderstandings. If not for her mask, she wouldn¡¯t have had the face to show herself. Cheyenne angrily stomped on Kelvin¡¯s foot and whispered in his ear: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for embarrassing me in front of everyone!¡± ¡°Ugh~ Honey, it¡¯s Glenn who wronged me.¡± Kelvin groaned in pain and looked at her pitifully. With his handsome face, it was quite a sight. But Cheyenne wasn¡¯t easily swayed by good looks. She swallowed hard and deliberately coughed to divert everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Alright, the car is here. Let¡¯s get going.¡± ** At the banquet, sses clinked amidst the fragrance of perfume and elegant attire. Here you could see people of all colors from various countries, happilymunicating innguages none of them understood. As the star of the event, Princess Sierra had pulled out all the stops today. She wore a dazzling traditional Taswya gown made of gold thread woven into fabric, adorned withrge patches of white pearls and diamonds. Even in a ckout, she would still shine brightly. She truly deserved her title as the most beautiful woman in Taswya; her nobility and elegance were captivating. But all this became irrelevant when Cheyenne arrived. There were many Asian faces at the banquet, but Cheyenne¡¯s beauty was as cool as moonlight and as vibrant as a begonia flower. These seemingly contradictory qualities blended perfectly in her. Kelvin beside her also drew many admiring nces from women. To match her dress, Kelvin wore a dark blue suit with a light blue shirt today.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. This fashionable and romantic color perfectly showcased his tall and slender figure, while his cold demeanor made him unapproachable. As soon as they entered, Kelvin felt many men eyeing the petite woman beside him, making his aura even colder. To assert his ¡°rightful¡± position, he suddenly wrapped an arm around Cheyenne¡¯s waist and pulled her into his embrace. Even in high heels, she only reached his chin. Kelvin had to bend slightly to whisper to her. Unbeknownst to them, this scene caused quite a stir among onlookers. Click- Click- Cheyenne seemed to hear the sound of hearts breaking around them. Walking behind them, Glenn felt particrly unlucky! ¡°They really don¡¯t treat us as outsiders-three meals a day of dog food¡­¡± Eddie still smiled without saying anything, but the envy in his eyes was unmistakable. As for whom he envied, did it need saying? On the other side, Kelvin was oblivious to the trouble he caused others. He lowered his head and whispered hotly into Cheyenne¡¯s ear: ¡°I wish I could shrink you down and keep you in my pocket so no one else could eye you.¡± He was clearly¡­ jealous! Cheyenne smiled sweetly, her bright eyes fixed on his face that had charmed countless girls. She couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Since we walked in, countless women have been eyeing you.¡± But she was generous; they could look as long as they didn¡¯t fantasize too much. She couldn¡¯t possibly lock her husband at home just to keep others from looking at him? Forget it¡­ If Kelvin didn¡¯t go to work and earn money, who would support the family? Though there wasn¡¯t a hint of jealousy in her words, Mr. Foley had already imagined Cheyenne fighting another woman for him until they were both bloody. Of course, it would be the other woman bleeding; how could his capable wife suffer? ¡°Haha¡­ Those women mean nothing to me. Only Cheyenne catches my eye.¡± Cheyenne saw him smiling brightly and found it inexplicable. Chapter 1282: Cherish Cheyenne Forever ¡°Stop talking nonsense, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Yes, my dear princess, be careful. Let me help you.¡± Ahead, there was a high threshold. Cheyenne was wearing a long gown today, and the hem was quiterge. She had to lift it to cross the threshold. Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t let any other man perform such a gentlemanly and romantic act! He knelt on one knee to lift his beloved wife¡¯s gown. Not only was it romantic and gentlemanly, but he was also handsome. The women around screamed with envy. ¡°Look at that man, he¡¯s so considerate. You can tell he loves his wife.¡± ¡°Why are all the good men taken? Is it toote for me to get a divorce? I haven¡¯t even had my second child yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional. Do you think he would look at you? His wife is beautiful even with a mask on. Imagine how stunning she must be without it!¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe it! No matter how pretty she is, she can¡¯t be more beautiful than Princess Sierra!¡± Just as she finished speaking, she was proven wrong. Cheyenne felt it was odd to keep wearing a mask at the banquet, so she took it off. A breathtakingly beautiful face appeared before everyone. One word-beautiful! Two words-very beautiful! Her ck, voluminous hair cascaded like a waterfall behind her. Her eyes were bright and clear like autumn water. Her nose was delicate, and her lips were as tender and sexy as petals. She looked like she wasn¡¯t wearing makeup, yet everything about her screamed ¡°exquisite.¡± The woman who had just said Cheyenne wasn¡¯t as pretty as Princess Sierra was stunned. When she came to her senses, she pped herself. ¡°I was wrong. Miss Lawrence is indeed more beautiful. Compared to her, Princess Sierra looks like one of those stic surgery inte celebrities.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a chill behind her. If she didn¡¯t know Taswya had no winter, she would have thought she was in the wrong ce. She turned around to see a pair of sharp, venomous eyes staring at her like a cobra. The woman was so scared she took two steps back and bumped into a pir. ¡°Prin¡­ Princess Sierra, I¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Princess Sierra pped her hard. Smack- The sound was loud, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Princess Sierra seemed to realize her loss ofposure. She gripped her wine ss tightly and said coldly: ¡°Sorry, I drank too much. I mistook you for someone else.¡± What could the woman do against a noble princess? She could only hold back her tears and cover her face as she awkwardly excused herself. ¡°No problem¡­ I just remembered I have something to do at home. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Cheyenne naturally understood the meaning behind Princess Sierra¡¯s words about ¡°someone else.¡± She raised an eyebrow provocatively at Sierra and whispered to Kelvin: ¡°It seems I¡¯ve offended the princess again.¡± Her tone was full of helplessness. Kelvin kissed her cheek reassuringly, casting a fierce warning nce at Princess Sierra. ¡°Ignore her; she¡¯s just a lunatic!¡± Cheyenne was curious about who was prettier between herself and Princess Sierra. The dog of a man answered her: ¡°I can¡¯t make you stay young forever, but in my heart, Cheyenne will always be the cutest and most special one.¡± Love is blind, they say. Looking into his deeply affectionate eyes and hearing his sincere words, Cheyenne felt deeply moved. ¡°You smooth talker, you weren¡¯t like this before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I love Cheyenne so much. These aren¡¯t just sweet words; they¡¯re my true feelings.¡± If he had been half as articte back then, they wouldn¡¯t have divorced. Kelvin thought regretfully. Seeing this, Eddie felt relieved. The girl he liked was living happily. To avoid more public disys of affection, he quietly left the group. Glenn¡¯s eyes widened, and he secretly gave a thumbs-up behind his back. At 7:30 PM, the banquet officially began. The organizers arranged a traditional dance-the Ramayana-as the opening performance. The story depicted the love and eventual separation of Prince Rama of Ayodhya and his wife Sita. As the music started, a young man dressed in traditional Taswya attire and wearing a golden crown walked onto the stage with heavy makeup. His strong physique and exposed muscles made him look as heroic and tall as the prince in the story. Many women screamed in admiration at his well-defined abs and biceps, but Cheyenne remained calm. She didn¡¯t like muscr men! It¡¯s not that shepletely disliked muscles; a man with no muscle at all would be too effeminate. So muscles were okay! She preferred men who looked slim in clothes but had muscles underneath-her ideal type. It didn¡¯t have to be eight-pack abs; six or seven would do¡­ though there probably weren¡¯t any with seven-pack abs?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. People would definitely mock her if they knew her thoughts: ¡°With so many demands, why don¡¯t you just go to heaven?¡± But coincidentally, Kelvin met every one of her criteria! Kelvin had been worried that his wife might be attracted to the male performer on stage and kept an eye on her. He noticed that she only nced briefly before losing interest, which made him very happy. That¡¯s his good wife! While everyone watched the dance, he pulled Cheyenne¡¯s hand close to his mouth and whispered in her ear: ¡°If you want to see muscles, I¡¯ll show you mine tonight.¡± Cheyenne red at him angrily. ¡°Shut up! Who wants to see your muscles? Be quiet and watch the dance!¡± Her re had no effect on him; it seemed like an invitation instead! He instinctively touched his nose. [It¡¯s okay; she¡¯s just shy.] [She clearly likes it. She couldn¡¯t get enoughst night¡­ Hmm, she¡¯s cute when she¡¯s being contrary.] As a good husband, he had to fulfill his wife¡¯s little preferences! The dance reached its climax. After bing crown prince, Rama stayed with another woman and gradually distanced himself from Sita. Seeing this made Cheyenne furious. She pinched Kelvin¡¯s waist hard. ¡°Hmph, you men are all the same, including you!¡± Kelvin felt wronged; it was just a fictional story¡­ How did it escte to all men? How did it escte to him? Chapter 1283: My Husband is the Richest Man in Chulae After enduring the dance performance, Cheyenne stifled a yawn. If it didn¡¯t end soon, she would fall asleep. To others, her every move might seem vulgar and tasteless, but to her lover, it was genuine and adorable. Kelvin affectionately patted her head and smiled gently, ¡°Sleepy?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Hang in there a bit longer. We¡¯ll leave after the speeches.¡± He found the performance boring as well, but Kelvin was a man of great self-control and watched it expressionlessly. However, some people always sought excitement at parties. Princess Sierra, pouting with dissatisfaction, provocatively said, ¡°It seems Miss Lawrence and Mr. Foley are not pleased with my arrangement. Feel free to suggest improvements.¡± At that moment, a male performer approached and stood beside Princess Sierra. Their contrasting heights made them a perfect pair. The man kissed Sierra¡¯s cheek before turning his gaze to Cheyenne. His eyes lit up as if he had discovered a treasure, filled with intense desire. ¡°So, you must be Miss Lawrence. Hello, I¡¯m ir.¡± Kelvin recognized that look all too well; it was how he used to look at Cheyenne. But seeing someone else look at her that way made him extremely ufortable. Just as Cheyenne was about to extend her hand for a handshake, Kelvin, who had a cleanliness obsession, stepped in first.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kelvin, Miss Lawrence¡¯s husband!¡± He took arge step forward, positioning his tall frame between them and shielding Cheyenne from view. ir frowned deeply, unable to see the beauty behind Kelvin. ¡°I was addressing Miss Lawrence,¡± he said disdainfully. Sensing the contempt in ir¡¯s eyes, Kelvin tightened his grip until his knuckles cracked like popcorn. Cheyenne peeked at his hand, wondering if ir¡¯s bones might break. Both men stood their ground, sizing each other up. ir clenched his teeth in frustration, having underestimated the men of Che. Cheyenne tugged on her husband¡¯s sleeve and sweetly replied, ¡°We are married, so we are one.¡± Her words inted Kelvin¡¯s ego. He beamed with pride. Princess Sierra hadn¡¯t expected her attempt to mock Cheyenne would backfire, with her own fiance falling for Cheyenne at first sight. It was a p in her face. She red at Cheyenne as if ming her for seducing her fiance. Cheyenne looked up at the sky in exasperation. Why would she trade Kelvin for someone inferior? ¡°ir is my colleague and my fiance. He¡¯s also a duke of the Pira family,¡± Sierra stated coldly. The Pira family controlled over half of Taswya¡¯s real estate and was wealthier than the Crete family. However, Duke ir was notorious for his womanizing ways. In Taswya, polygamy wasn¡¯t umon among the wealthy. ir already had three wives before his engagement to Sierra, and his eldest son was in fourth grade. To ir, Sierra wasn¡¯t the prettiest but the most suitable wife. But meeting Cheyenne changed his mind. He didn¡¯t need to marry a princess for status; he preferred someone he liked. Recently fascinated by Eastern beauty, Cheyenne was the most beautiful he¡¯d ever seen. ¡°It¡¯s a pity Miss Lawrence is married. But if you¡¯re willing to divorce, I¡¯ll give you two billion dors as a dowry.¡± He had only offered five hundred million to Princess Sierra. Sierra red at them furiously, feeling betrayed. ¡°Duke ir, what are you saying? I¡¯m your fiancee! What does this Che woman have that I don¡¯t? She doesn¡¯t even appreciate your dance!¡± ¡°Her beauty is enough,¡± ir replied bluntly. Sierra nearly exploded with rage. Was he saying she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Cheyenne? ¡°Two billion is too little to make me consider divorce. My husband has entrusted me with all his wealth. I¡¯ll stick with him,¡± Cheyenne said calmly. Sierra scoffed, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re overconfident. Two billion is an astronomical amount. Do you think you¡¯re still desirable as a second-hand woman?¡± ¡°Mr. Foley looks weak and poor. How could he be wealthier than Duke ir?¡± From their interactions, Princess Sierra assumed Kelvin was just a pretty face living off Cheyenne. Cheyenne smiled serenely, ¡°I¡¯m not amodity to be priced. My husband may appear weak, but he¡¯s the richest man in Che with assets worth trillions. Even if I spent a billion a day, it would take ten thousand days.¡± A trillionaire? Kelvin straightened up proudly and pulled Cheyenne into his arms. ¡°But no amount of money is worth more than my Cheyenne!¡± Sierra was speechless. Duke ir was stunned too. He realized he couldn¡¯tpete with Kelvin¡¯s wealth. Thinking Sierra¡¯s fiance would back off now, she was surprised when ir maintained hisposure and smiled. ¡°If we can¡¯t be lovers, can we be friends? Miss Lawrence, may I have this dance?¡± Ignoring Sierra, he extended a gentlemanly invitation to Cheyenne. Cheyenne appreciated his straightforwardness and thought Sierra didn¡¯t deserve him. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, but my husband would get jealous.¡± She turned to Kelvin and softly said, ¡°True love leaves no room for a third person, not even for a dance.¡± Though Kelvin appeared calm, Cheyenne knew hecked security. At night, he always held her tightly as if afraid she¡¯d leave. Chapter 1284: It Was Miss Lawrence Who Saved Her He gave her unparalleled love, and she wanted to give him all her heart. This is the true meaning of love. Kelvin admitted that he was moved by her. This little trickster always knew how to make people happy, and now every word she said touched his heart. Even if she was deceiving him, Kelvin had decided to be with her for life, through thick and thin! ¡°Cheyenne, thank you.¡± Thank you for rejecting so many excellent suitors and choosing me. I will never let you down! Duke ir suddenly felt very lonely because he had no love in his life. Princess Sierra also felt childish. She had been jealous, thinking Cheyenne wanted to seduce her fiance, but it turned out Cheyenne didn¡¯t care at all! Feeling embarrassed, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to approach again and slunk away to a corner. Because of this incident, Cheyenne and Kelvin became the stars of the banquet, praised by the media as a model couple. Pearl had actually arrived early. She stood alone in a corner drinking, watching the fairy-like Miss Lawrence reject the duke and firmly choose her original partner. She envied that scene. When would she and Sam be as happy as they were? At this moment, Den suggested taking her to greet Miss Lawrence. Pearl did not refuse; she had an inexplicable fondness for her. ¡°Strange, it feels like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡± But after tapping her head for a while, she couldn¡¯t remember. However, Cheyenne was surprised the moment she saw the young girl. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Hearing Cheyenne¡¯s tone, both father and daughter were stunned. ¡°Pearl, do you know Miss Lawrence?¡± Den asked curiously. Pearl shook her head. She had no memory of Miss Lawrence. It wasn¡¯t her fault; she had been unconscious at the time. Cheyenneughed and exined, ¡°Just a few days ago, you fainted on the street. My husband and I happened to pass by and took you to the hospital.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again here.¡± Indeed, Pearl had fainted by the roadside a few days ago. By the time she woke up, the couple had already left. She wanted to thank them but couldn¡¯t find them. It turned out it was Miss Lawrence who had helped her. ¡°So it was you and your husband who saved me. Thank you so much! Otherwise, I might not be standing here talking now.¡± Pearl gratefully held Cheyenne¡¯s hands. Even Den was surprised. He had thought about repaying the couple who saved his daughter but didn¡¯t expect it to be Cheyenne and her husband¡­ ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Lawrence. Pearl has congenital heart disease. If you hadn¡¯t sent her to the hospital in time that day, the doctor said a few more minutes¡¯ dy could have been fatal.¡± Cheyenne hadn¡¯t known that the girl she saved was Den¡¯s only daughter. But looking at Pearl, she seemed like a simple and lovely girl, quite different from her cunning father. ¡°It was nothing, just a small act. To cure Miss Gilliam¡¯s conditionpletely, she would need a heart transnt. But this can¡¯t be rushed; take it one step at a time.¡± ¡°If an emergency arises, you might want to try acupuncture from traditional medicine.¡± Pearl had always been optimistic about her condition. ¡°Life and death are fated; wealth is in the heavens.¡± ¡°I always believe that it¡¯s better to focus on the width of life rather than its length. As long as I have no regrets before I die, that¡¯s enough.¡± Especially after being rejected by Sam, she felt even more disillusioned with the world. If not for her parents still being alive, she wouldn¡¯t fear death at all now. How old was she? At most 20. How could she say such disheartening words? Seeing the forced smile on her face, Cheyenne suddenly felt ufortable.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°You are right; the width of life is far more meaningful than its length. But as a doctor, I dislike patients who don¡¯t care about their own lives!¡± Her words were blunt, reminding Pearl not to be so pessimistic. ¡°I¡­ thank you, Miss Lawrence. I understand.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Den was also deeply shaken. He never knew Pearl thought this way. She didn¡¯t care about her life, but he did! ¡°Silly child, you are my only bloodline. If you leave so easily, what about me as your father?¡± He didn¡¯t want to experience the sorrow of a parent burying their child. ¡°Daddy~¡± Pearl softly called out and threw herself into his arms, crying loudly. She was not only sad about having heart disease but also about her troubles in love. ¡°I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t say such things again. I will live well, take care of Daddy and Mommy, and make you happy every day.¡± Den gently hugged her, his actions as tender as a loving father. ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Lawrence said your condition is not incurable. I will find a way to save you, no matter what it takes!¡± When Den said this, his eyes were more determined than ever. In fact, Cheyenne only knew part of the story. Ordinary congenital heart disease patients only needed a matching heart for a transnt. But Pearl also had universal golden blood, a rare blood type with fewer than fifty people worldwide possessing it. Recently, he had found a little boy with this blood type and nned to drain his blood for Pearl¡¯s transnt. However, Pearl had released him, and they hadn¡¯t found him since. If that didn¡¯t work out, he would have to proceed with n B-cultivating Golden Silkworm Magic. Using magic to nurture people. But Golden Silkworm Magic wasn¡¯t easy to cultivate. He had spent over ten years of effort and energy just to get a glimpse of its secrets. As for results¡­ Den looked up at Kelvin. This young man had swallowed his magic worm. Judging by his appearance, it seemed like the Golden Silkworm Magic hadn¡¯t caused any adverse reactions. Could it have already fused with his blood? To investigate the truth about Golden Silkworm Magic, Den had been watching Kelvin and Cheyenne since they appeared at the banquet. ¡°I heard Miss Lawrence is also a renowned traditional medicine expert from China. I have an impertinent request; I wonder if Miss Lawrence would agree.¡± Coincidentally, Cheyenne also wanted an opportunity to enter the Gilliam family. She nned to get close to Lady Gilliam before requesting a visit to their mansion. Now that Den was inviting her himself, it was like someone offering a pillow when she wanted to sleep! However, she couldn¡¯t appear too eager; otherwise, it might arouse suspicion. After hesitating for a moment, Cheyenne deliberately asked, ¡°What is this impertinent request? Although I am skilled in traditional medicine, I¡¯m far from being an expert.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence is too modest. Actually, my request is not for myself but for Duke Austen¡¯s son, Lord Parker¡­¡± Chapter 1285: Mr. Foley Never Praises Me When it came to his son, Duke Austen stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please help save my son. If you seed, I will repay you generously. Any cooperation or deal will be open for discussion.¡± There was a clear hint in his words. Cheyenne was visiting Zheemond for the first time and was unfamiliar with Duke Austen and his son¡¯s illness. She assumed someone had specifically rmended her. Could it be Den? Setting aside her doubts, Cheyenne politely replied, ¡°Duke Austen, I appreciate your politeness, but I don¡¯t know what illness your son has, so I can¡¯t proceed.¡± Eddie, standing beside her, added, ¡°Understanding the illness is the first step in treating it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Duke Austen hesitated. He quickly nced around; with so many people present, he felt embarrassed to speak. Seeing his reluctance, Cheyenne seemed to understand. ¡°Let¡¯s find a quieter ce to talk.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Lawrence, please follow me.¡± Soon, on a less crowded balcony, Duke Austen, the Gilliam family father and daughter, Kelvin and Cheyenne, and Eddie gathered. The once spacious balcony became crowded. After Duke Austen¡¯s discreet exnation, Cheyenne finally understood that he wanted her to help with his son¡¯s sexual dysfunction. No wonder Duke Austen was too embarrassed to mention it publicly; it concerned his son¡¯s dignity. Moreover, Princess Sierra and her fiance were present. If they knew his son was impotent, it would be even more humiliating. Before Cheyenne could speak, Mr. Foley firmly rejected the request. ¡°No! Absolutely not! Lord Parker can go to a hospital for infertility treatment. Why involve my wife?¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t tolerate the thought of Cheyenne examining another man¡¯s private parts. Although doctors inevitablye into contact with patients¡¯ bodies during surgery, it¡¯s usually through clothing. Cheyenne almost thought she misheard but quickly calmed down as a professional doctor and gave Kelvin a warning look. ¡°Be quiet!¡± Mr. Foley felt as if he were being scolded like a child and quietly said, ¡°I respect your profession, but I¡¯m concerned about your well-being.¡± What if you hurt your eyes? In fact, Cheyenne had no interest in examining men; she had seen countless anatomical models in theb. Kelvin argued that models were fake while Lord Parker was a living person. Taking a deep breath, Kelvin said, ¡°Duke Austen, I¡¯m sorry, but my wife cannot treat this condition. You should seek another specialist.¡± Despite often criticizing his son for being unworthy, Duke Austen still cared deeply for him. The Gilliam family had given them hope, and he had waited eagerly for Cheyenne¡¯s arrival. But at the crucial moment, she refused to help. However, Duke Austen wasn¡¯t ready to give up and tried to entice them with money. ¡°If Miss Lawrence is willing to help, I can offer you a reward of two hundred million dors.¡± Cheyenne was tempted; her eyes lit up. She had never received such a high consultation fee before. With two hundred million dors, she could buy many precious medicinal herbs she needed! Seeing her reaction, Kelvin knew his wife was swayed by the money. ¡°Cheyenne, have you forgotten? We¡¯re still on our honeymoon. You promised not to discuss work during this time.¡± ¡°I put aside mypany to apany you to Taswya. Chris has dozens of billion-dor deals waiting for me every day¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content. He looked at her pitifully, his dark eyes reflecting her image like a forgotten wolfhound. Cheyenne remembered the casual promise she made before their wedding and felt conflicted. Kelvin had indeed sacrificed a lot for her. At this moment, the Gilliam family also spoke up. Pearl felt responsible for the situation and decided to say something. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please make an exception.¡± ¡°It was my fault for hurting Lord Parker and causing my father so much trouble. If you can help, our Gilliam family will repay you regardless of the oue.¡± Pearl felt guilty after speaking. Miss Lawrence had already saved her once, and now she was asking for another favor without repaying the first one. Besides money, she didn¡¯t know how else to repay her. Just as Pearl worried that Cheyenne would refuse, Cheyenne agreed. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Cheyenne!¡± ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯m a doctor! In my eyes, there are only patients; there¡¯s no distinction between men and women. Do you understand?¡± Cheyenne was genuinely angry. On one level, he didn¡¯t respect her profession; on another, he didn¡¯t trust her integrity! Seeing this, Kelvin immediately lowered his head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. I was too narrow-minded. I won¡¯t stop you from making any decisions in the future, but I still feel ufortable¡­¡± His willingness to apologize showed he was still a good person. Cheyenne decided to forgive him this time. ¡°I understand. How about this¡­ I¡¯ll bring a trusted male doctor inside who can describe the symptoms to me while I instruct him on what to do.¡± To amodate her jealous husband, she reluctantly made things moreplicated. She thought about how Kelvin had dismissed his female secretary for her and only kept Chris; how he avoided female clients whenever possible or took Chris along if unavoidable. Since Kelvin could avoid suspicion for her sake, she decided to amodate him this once. Sure enough, Mr. Foley was delighted and smiled sweetly, adding a touch of charm to his cold and handsome face. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s do that. And we have the perfect candidate right here.¡± ¡°Mr. Zamora is a genius and a beloved young doctor among countless female patients. Cheyenne, why not choose him?¡± Eddie sighed and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Mr. Foley never praises me; when he does, it¡¯s never good news.¡± Kelvin patted his shoulder without any embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Zamora, don¡¯t be modest. If you like it, I can praise you more often.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I hope for a few more peaceful days.¡± Eddie silently resolved to keep his distance from Kelvin in the future to avoid any unexpected trouble. Chapter 1286: What Are You Laughing At This time, for Cheyenne, he had no choice but to agree. Suppressing his smile, Eddie reverted to the elegant and gentle Mr. Zamora. He softly said to Cheyenne, ¡°Whenever you want to see the doctor, I¡¯m avable.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to dy things any longer. She originally intended to use this opportunity to integrate into the local circles of Zheemond, so the sooner, the better. ¡°No time like the present. How about tomorrow?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing that they were willing to help, Duke Austen and the Gilliam family were overjoyed. Duke Austen immediately wrote a check for two hundred million dors and handed it to her. Cheyenne epted it without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, Duke Austen. I will donate this money to Che¡¯s medical sector to bring more benefits to patients.¡± Using Taswya¡¯s money to develop her country¡¯s medical and educational sectors was something only she could think of. Duke Austen was stunned for a second but quicklyughed heartily. ¡°This money is a reward for Miss Lawrence. Since it¡¯s given to you, it¡¯s yours to spend as you please.¡± Two hundred million dors was nothing he couldn¡¯t afford. Cheyenne epted it graciously but still offered her thanks. ¡°On behalf of the people of Che, thank you for your generous donation, Duke Austen. Eddie, do you have any objections? After all, part of this should be yours.¡± Eddie shook his head, his clear voice resonating in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Although I¡¯m not as wealthy as everyone here, my patriotism is the same as Cheyenne¡¯s.¡± ¡°I fully support using this money for our country¡¯s medical sector. No objections.¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne felt relieved. She yfully winked at Eddie and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Eddie. Donating five hundred million just like that-you are indeed generous!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, no need to thank me. In fact, you allowing me to learn your family¡¯s Thirteen Needles is the true generosity.¡± The value of the Thirteen Needles far exceeded five hundred million. ¡°My wish has always been to promote the Thirteen Needles of the Edwards family. It would be a waste if it only existed in books.¡± ¡°Medical skills are meaningful only when used to save lives. My grandfather also agreed with my decision.¡± If Adrian Layne knew that the needle techniques he painstakingly calcted were being shared so freely by Cheyenne, he would be furious.N?velDrama.Org content. No, he was already dead. Eddie looked at Cheyenne with admiration. This was what set her apart from others, wasn¡¯t it? Such a person naturally garnered everyone¡¯s affection. Another day of envying Kelvin for winning such a beautiful woman. Early the next morning, Cheyenne kept her promise and took Kelvin and Eddie to Duke Austen¡¯s mansion. Today¡¯s activities were personal for her, so she didn¡¯t report to the embassy and naturally didn¡¯t arrange for bodyguards. Cheyenne didn¡¯t like having a crowd following her; being low-key and free suited her personality better. She dressed casually in a ssic and simple wide-necked ck dress, looking like an ordinary tourist from afar. As her husband, Kelvin naturally took on the role of temporary bodyguard and escort, standing by her side. Throughout the journey, he was attentive to every detail. ¡°Cheyenne, are you hot? Do you want to take a break?¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne instinctively looked up at the sky. It was only eight in the morning; the sun hadn¡¯t fully risen yet. How could it be hot? ¡°No, let¡¯s keep going.¡± Barely two seconds of silence passed before Kelvin asked another trivial question. ¡°Cheyenne, do your feet hurt? You haven¡¯t worn heels this high in a long time.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re tired, let me know. I¡¯ll carry you. Don¡¯t feel embarrassed; we¡¯re married.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. She wasn¡¯t like Cierra, who always needed to be carried or hugged. ¡°We just got out of the car and walked a few steps. No, my feet don¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Enough with the nagging.¡± ¡°I told youst night that you could have stayed at the hotel today. Eddie and I could handle this alone. You wouldn¡¯t be much help anyway.¡± Her words were full of disdain. Kelvin looked down at his nose and mumbled softly, ¡°I just don¡¯t feelfortable with you and that guy alone.¡± ¡°He likes you; don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know.¡± Unlike Omari¡¯s tant affection or Benson¡¯s silent dedication, Eddie always found work-rted reasons to meet Cheyenne. And Kelvin couldn¡¯t stop him. Seeing him silent with his head down, Cheyenne wondered if she had been too harsh earlier. She hesitated about whether to apologize. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t mean to scold you. It¡¯s just that, you know, girls sometimes have bad days.¡± Cheyenne whispered in his ear. It was just an excuse she came up with on the spot, but Kelvin quickly saw through it. As her lover, Kelvin knew her cycle inside out. ¡°No way, Cheyenne. Your period isn¡¯t due for another ten days. You just find me annoying.¡± Boom- Now it was her turn to blush. Not only had her lie been exposed, but he even knew her cycle better than she did. ¡°How do you know my period is ten days away?¡± Kelvin replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course I know. It determines whether you¡¯ll be mad at me during that time.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Damn! She had overestimated this man. She had thought Kelvin would say something like: ¡°Because those days are tough for you, and I feel for you.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Eddie walked behind them nonchntly but was actually listening intently to their conversation. Thinking back five years ago, Kelvin was a man standing at the pinnacle of power, exuding coldness and mystery. Rumors said he was naturally aloof and indifferent to women; now he was a doting husband who worried about everything. No one would believe that Che¡¯s richest man would revolve around his wife if told. Could love really change someone¡¯s personality so drastically? It made Eddie want to find someone to fall in love with too. But there was only one Cheyenne in the world, and he had missed his chance for a passionate love affair. Seeing Eddie secretlyughing at him, Kelvin shot him a nce without hesitation. His lips moved slightly as he silently mouthed three short but powerful words. ¡°What are youughing at, old bachelor?¡± Chapter 1287: Mr. Foley, I Will Handle It ¡°I¡­¡± Eddie couldn¡¯t muster a smile this time. Indeed, he was already thirty-two and still single. Comparing himself to Kelvin and Master Glenn, who both had two children, he felt like he was stuck in ce. A sense of sadness welled up in Eddie¡¯s heart. He silently replied to Kelvin, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Cheyenne¡¯s kindness, you¡¯d still be a bachelor.¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t argue with that. Eddie was right; if he hadn¡¯t met Cheyenne, he might have chosen to live alone for the rest of his life.N?velDrama.Org content rights. At most, he would have adopted a child, but it wouldn¡¯t be as adorable as his own. He couldn¡¯t stand a day without seeing his precious daughter. Having sessfully countered, Eddie smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Why should men make things difficult for each other?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t know what the two men were talking about behind her back, but she was a bit surprised to see them exchanging nces. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± ¡°Nothing, we¡¯ve arrived at the Duke¡¯s mansion.¡± Kelvin whispered to her. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go in. Once inside, observe more and speak less.¡± Last night, she had stayed upte reading information about the Gilliam family and Duke Austen, and she understood the reason for Lord Parker¡¯s illness. She felt a deep disdain in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for the money, she would have left immediately. In the room, Cheyenne finally met one of Zheemond¡¯s notorious wastrels-Lord Crete Parker. He was just as she imagined: fat and greasy. In fact, he looked even worse than in the newspapers. Thinking about how such a person had ruined many innocent girls because of his family¡¯s wealth, Cheyenne¡¯s face turned cold. She spoke professionally, ¡°Greetings, Lord Parker. I am here at your father¡¯s invitation to treat you. Please lie down on the bed.¡± As she spoke, Cheyenne quickly opened the medical kit she had brought. It wasn¡¯t really a medical kit, just a bundle of silver needles wrapped in cotton cloth, which she spread out on a long table. Even though Lord Parker was currently weak, his flirtatious nature hadn¡¯t changed upon seeing a beautiful woman. His eyes were fixed on her stunning face, thinking she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. He almost drooled. He grinned and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you are very beautiful. You look like you¡¯re only twenty. Why work so hard? Find a good man and you¡¯ll be set for life.¡± He thought he was being humorous, but Cheyenne¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this. ¡°Find who? I already have two children. Lord Parker, you should worry about yourself.¡± ¡°Do you even realize your situation?¡± Duke Austen red at Lord Parker, signaling him to shut up for daring to flirt with the doctor. He turned to apologize to everyone. ¡°Sorry, Miss Lawrence. My son was just joking. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s always like this. I¡¯ll make sure to educate him properly in the future.¡± Cheyenne snorted lightly in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ¡®take good care¡¯ of Lord Parker.¡± As for how well he would recover and when he would fully recover, she made no guarantees. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll leave everything to you, Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll prepare the necessary tools first. During the acupuncture session, no one should disturb us except Eddie.¡± The silver needles gleamed, catching everyone¡¯s attention. It was Duke Austen¡¯s first time seeing traditional medicine¡¯s acupuncture. He curiously nced at Cheyenne¡¯s tools. ¡°I can¡¯t believe these needle-like things can cure illnesses.¡± ¡°Needles?¡± Hearing Duke Austen¡¯s disdainful tone towards acupuncture, Cheyenne smiled faintly. She picked up a silver needle and nced at a teacup about ten meters away. With a flick of her wrist, the needle flew through the air and shattered the teacup right in front of Duke Austen. The crisp sound of breaking porcin filled the room with debris scattered everywhere. No one saw when Cheyenne made her move; she had merely flicked her hair moments ago. Now, a silver needle stood upright on the fine yellow rosewood round table where the teacup had been. ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t know Miss Lawrence¡¯s needles were so powerful! It¡¯s like a movie! So cool! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s real!¡± Pearl was excited as if discovering a new world for the first time. Den remained calm. ¡°Impressive skills, Miss Lawrence!¡± Den pped his hands and praised her generously. Duke Austen retracted his earlier words. He stared dumbfounded at the woman before him, thinking: [This is no embroidery needle; it¡¯s a deadly weapon!] ¡°Miss Lawrence is truly remarkable. No wonder she¡¯s a young genius in traditional medicine. I¡¯ll leave my son in your capable hands.¡± Cheyenne had no intention of showing off; she just wanted to make it clear that her needles could save lives or take them! Lord Parker was impressed by her needle skills. From the moment she entered the room, he was captivated by her beauty. Now she seemed even more like a cool and authoritative queen. Lord Parker had mostly dated coquettish women before. Cheyenne¡¯s appearance was a refreshing change. He realized that women weren¡¯t just like kittens; conquering such a sexy and aloof goddess would be more fulfilling. But this thought quickly faded away. Kelvin never expected that he¡¯d have to guard against Eddie at the hotel; Against Duke ir at the banquet; And now against the patient while treating an illness¡­ All because Cheyenne was too beautiful, attracting these annoying flies one after another. ¡°Mr. Zamora, I¡¯ll leave everything to you. Make sure my wife doesn¡¯t get too tired.¡± Before leaving, Kelvin patted Eddie on the shoulder and spoke earnestly into his ear. Their eyes met, and although they exchanged no extra words, an understanding formed between them. Eddie smiled innocently at Pearl. ¡°Mr. Foley, rest assured. I will handle it.¡± Chapter 1288: This Damn Tacit Understanding Here they go again, exchanging nces behind her back! Cheyenne raised an eyebrow curiously and parted her red lips slightly, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± Two voices answered in unison. Their tacit understanding was unparalleled. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Even she didn¡¯t seem to have such a high level of understanding with Kelvin. Kelvin and Eddie¡­ Although they had known each other for years, it seemed they hadn¡¯t spoken more than ten sentences to each other. It was only on this journey from Che to Taswya that they had be somewhat familiar. ¡°Do men¡¯s friendships always develop this quickly?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She should have known better than to ask, sparing herself the embarrassment. Cheyenne thought to herself: What if my husband and Eddie are a better match? Should I give up my position as Mrs. Fu? After all, same-sex love is true love, while opposite-sex love is just for procreation. Kelvin saw her expression and knew Cheyenne was overthinking again. They had two children already, yet she still doubted his sexual orientation.N?velDrama.Org content rights. This deserved punishment! No rush, she¡¯d find out tonight whether he liked men or women! ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your treatment. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eddie smiled faintly as he saw them to the door and said to Kelvin, ¡°Looks like we can be friends today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kelvin¡¯sughter was somewhat eerie. It seemed like they had said nothing, yet everything. This feeling was truly peculiar, even Eddie couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a wry smile. When did he be so familiar with Kelvin? Just ten minutes ago, Kelvin had mocked him for being an old bachelor¡­ Watching Kelvin and the others leave, Eddie gently closed and locked the door from the inside. His movements were swift and clean, much like his personality-no nonsense. Turning around, he looked at the woman standing by the table with a gaze as gentle as jade, tinged with affection. ¡°Cheyenne, you wait outside. I¡¯ll take a look inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ** Inside the room, on a luxurious European-style bed. Lord Parker, not the sharpest tool in the shed, thought the beautiful doctor Miss Lawrence would be examining him. So he had already stripped naked andy on the bed. With his hands behind his head and legs crossed, he hummed a tune¡­ looking utterly rxed and content. ¡°Let¡¯s start the examination.¡± Until a man¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, Lord Parker opened his eyes in shock. Why was there a man standing by his bed? Where was Miss Lawrence? Lord Parker¡¯s face first showed confusion, then terror. Finally, like a shy bride, he pulled the nket over himself. His face turned alternately pale and red. Pale from anger. Red purely from embarrassment. ¡°Get out! I didn¡¯t allow you in here. Let Dr. Lawrencee!¡± ¡°My father said it was Miss Lawrence. Who are you to touch me!¡± Eddie ignored his yelling and slowly put on white rubber gloves. Then he elegantly adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and nced at Lord Parker¡¯s naked body with disdain. The sses reflected the light from the window, and Lord Parker saw the contempt in Eddie¡¯s eyes. Yes, contempt. Eddie used the most Pearl-like tone to say the most cutting words: ¡°Lord Parker, calm down. It seems your condition is quite tricky. Perhaps you haven¡¯t fully developed despite your age.¡± Not developed¡­ During his prime, Lord Parker had been with countless women. No one had ever told him he hadn¡¯t developed properly. This Che pretty boy had some nerve! ¡°Say one more word and I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± Eddie shrugged indifferently and said calmly, ¡°If your father hadn¡¯t sincerely invited Cheyenne and me here, I wouldn¡¯t havee to treat you.¡± ¡°If Lord Parker doesn¡¯t want treatment, so be it.¡± ¡°But as a doctor, I must tell you that you have a seventy percent chance of recovery if you start treatment now. If you give up, you¡¯ll never get better.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young. You could always adopt an orphan. That would also reduce the burden on society.¡± ¡­ Lord Parker wanted to explode but fell silent after hearing Eddie¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t want to be impotent for life! Nor did he want to adopt someone else¡¯s child as his own. Seeing Eddie about to leave, Lord Parker gritted his teeth and called out. ¡°Wait,e back!¡± Eddie hadn¡¯t intended to leave. He smiled as he turned back to face Lord Parker. ¡°Have you decided? Do you want treatment or not?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So do I have permission to touch you now?¡± Lord Parker: ¡°¡­¡± Fine, he was that petty! ¡°You do~¡± He said weakly, but Eddie wasn¡¯t about to let him off that easily. Eddie returned and looked at Lord Parker¡¯s injured area without expression. He reported to those outside: ¡°Male, age 27, iplete development, currently experiencing abnormal bleeding.¡± Cheyenne quickly noted the patient¡¯s basic information in her mind. However, when she heard ¡°iplete development,¡± she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Wasn¡¯t that like her son¡­ ¡°Ahem¡­ Ask him if everything else is normal? Like physiological reactions¡­¡± Lord Parker listened to Eddie and Cheyenne¡¯s conversation while covering his face in embarrassment. Being ridiculed by a stranger was bad enough; now even the beautiful doctor was mocking him. Seeing Lord Parker¡¯s sullen face and silence, Eddie thought he might not have heard or understood? So he asked again gently, ¡°Simply put, how was your growth process?¡± ¡°No¡­ rarely.¡± Eddie gave a knowing look. Lord Parker: ¡°¡­¡± Great, that¡¯s three times! From their initial understanding, Cheyenne already knew the cause. She professionally replied: ¡°Pearl¡¯s kick temporarily disabled you, but with proper care, you¡¯d have fully recovered in three months.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, during your recovery period, you were drugged and didn¡¯t take care of yourself, worsening your condition. Now only conservative stimtion therapy can help.¡± ¡°As for other issues, they¡¯re mostly gic and unchangeable.¡± The word ¡°gic¡± made Duke Austen outside feel equally embarrassed. He had lived most of his life without feeling as humiliated as today! All because of that ungrateful son! Chapter 1289: Better to Offend a Woman than a Female Doctor Soon, the room was filled with screams akin to those of a pig being ughtered. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy, help me! I¡¯m dying¡­ Stop poking me!¡± Everyone wondered what was happening inside. Was Miss Lawrence saving someone or killing them? It sounded terrible. Several times, Duke Austen wanted to rush in, but Den stopped him. ¡°Duke Austen, you can¡¯t go in! Miss Lawrence and Mr. Zamora are saving someone. If you go in now, you¡¯ll disturb them.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my son screaming in pain?¡± Duke Austen was furious. He suspected these doctors from Che were frauds. His son had never cried out for his daddy like this before! Den exined that this was normal and even gave an example. ¡°Duke Austen, it¡¯s like childbirth. Women scream in pain when giving birth. Just endure it; it¡¯ll pass.¡± Duke Austen red at him, ¡°How is this the same as childbirth?¡± Kelvin knew then that he was an ignorant man, not even a qualified husband. Thement reminded Kelvin of Cheyenne giving birth, a memory that still pained him. ¡°Who says it¡¯s not the same? I think childbirth is a thousand times more painful!¡± ¡°When my wife was giving birth, I listened to her cry for three or four hours.¡± ¡°I wished I could take her pain, but I was helpless. I could only watch her endure it alone.¡± He vowed to cherish Cheyenne forever for all the suffering she endured for him. Even so, Cheyenne never cried out for her parents. Inparison, Lord Parker seemed quite useless. Pearl looked at Kelvin approvingly and praised him, ¡°Mr. Foley and Miss Lawrence are truly in love. With you loving her so much, Miss Lawrence is very fortunate.¡± Few men understand the pain women go through during childbirth. Most just nt the seed and wait for the harvest. But it¡¯s the women who endure nine months of pregnancy and the pain of childbirth! Kelvin gazed at the slender figure behind the ss window with rare tenderness on his handsome face. ¡°No, I am the fortunate one to have met her.¡± Is this what mutual love feels like? Being the most important person in each other¡¯s hearts. Pearl couldn¡¯t help but think of the person in her heart. She and he could never be like Mr. Foley and Miss Lawrence, the most important people to each other. Her one-sided love was just self-deception because Sam didn¡¯t love her. With a bitter smile, Pearl forced herself to stop thinking about him. Meanwhile, the screams from the room continued. Even Cheyenne grew impatient. She covered her ears with her small, white hands and coldly said: ¡°Continue. Every needle must be administered without interruption, or all efforts will be wasted.¡± ¡­ Lord Parkery on the bed like a pincushion. If he hadn¡¯t asionally screamed, Eddie would have thought he had fainted again. He felt like Mr. Zamora had a personal vendetta against him. Each needle seemed to be inserted lightly but caused excruciating pain once it pierced his flesh. Just as he adapted to one needle, another came. Eddie¡¯s charming eyes showed no emotion, but the silver needles in his hand gleamed sharply. He followed Cheyenne¡¯s method precisely, though the intensity¡­ Lord Parker felt it most acutely. Don¡¯t ask if acupuncture hurts; it does! Lord Parker endured the acupuncture but couldn¡¯t handle the bitterness of the herbal medicine. After the long and torturous acupuncture session, Cheyenne wrote a prescription for him to take three times a day. The prescription included: three ounces of Coptis root, two ounces of lotus seed heart¡­ Den, who knew a bit about herbal medicine, shook his head at the sight of Coptis root and lotus seed heart. He could imagine how bitter the concoction would be. He looked skeptically at Cheyenne, who exined seriously: ¡°Lord Parker¡¯s liver fire causes excessive sweating and irritability. The inmmation in his body is also detrimental to his recovery.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start with two doses to clear heat and reduce fire before tonifying his qi and blood for optimal treatment.¡± Duke Austen didn¡¯t understand her exnation but saw no objections from others, so he assumed it was true. He signaled the butler to take the prescription. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lawrence. I¡¯ll have someone prepare the medicine immediately. How long will he need to take it?¡± Cheyenne hesitated and held up three fingers. She meant ¡°three days,¡± but Mrs. Crete thought she meant three months. ¡°Alright, three months it is. Miss Lawrence, rest assured, I¡¯ll ensure he takes every drop daily!¡± Cheyenne: ¡°Um¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t said three months; Mrs. Crete did. Kelvin noticed her little trick andughed secretly. Indeed, it¡¯s better to offend a viin than a woman! Better to offend a woman than a female doctor! ¡°Ahem, since the treatment is done, we should take our leave.¡± He walked over and naturally took Cheyenne¡¯s hand to bid farewell. ¡°Miss Lawrence and Mr. Zamora saved my son. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± ¡°Why not stay for a meal? Mr. Foley, Mr. Gilliam, Miss Gilliam too. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare dinner.¡± Despite the duchess¡¯s warm invitation, everyone politely declined. Cheyenne: ¡°No need, thank you for your invitation. My husband and I have other matters to attend to.¡± ¡°This¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°We also have many things at home. Thank you for your hospitality.¡± ¡°I came with Cheyenne; naturally, I¡¯ll leave with her.¡± Everyone declined the duchess¡¯s kind invitation and gradually left. At the door, Den extended an olive branch to Cheyenne. Chapter 1290: Sam and I Belong to the Same World ¡°Miss Lawrence¡¯s medical skills are truly impressive.¡± Receiving such praise, Cheyenne remained humble and replied, ¡°Mr. Gilliam, you tter me. I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor among many. Traditional medicine is vast and profound; I believe there are always greater heights to reach and more talented people out there.¡± Pearl yfully winked at Cheyenne and teased, ¡°Miss Lawrence, my daddy rarely praises anyone. Over the years, besides Sam, you¡¯re the only one he¡¯splimented. Not even me.¡± The mention of ¡°Sam¡± caused a stir among those present. Kelvin was calm since he had already met Sam, but Eddie was excited and grabbed her arm, asking eagerly, ¡°What did you say? You know Sam?¡± Cheyenne hadn¡¯t expected that the girl she saved, Pearl, would have a connection to Sam. ¡°Mr. Zamora¡­ please let go of me, it hurts.¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice calmed Eddie down instantly. Seeing the bruises on Pearl¡¯s pale arm, he felt regretful for his earlier behavior. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Pearl. I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just¡­¡± Fortunately, Pearl was understanding and didn¡¯t hold it against him. ¡°I understand, Mr. Zamora. No need to me yourself.¡± Cheyenne then curiously asked Pearl, ¡°Miss Pearl, is the Sam you mentioned a man around thirty years old from Che?¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, do you know him too?¡± Pearl was surprised that Cheyenne knew Sam. After all, the onlymonality between them was that they both came from Che. ¡°Sam is my half-brother,¡± Kelvin¡¯s response left the Gilliam family father and daughter in disbelief. Although Kelvin and Sam were both handsome, their temperaments and appearances were entirely different. Kelvin was like ice and snow-cold and noble-while Sam was like a gentle jade-reserved and introverted. Only their deep-set eyes bore a simr spark. Pearl couldn¡¯t believe it either; her savior turned out to be Sam¡¯s sister-inw. What a coincidence! However, their attitude when mentioning Sam suggested that their rtionship wasn¡¯t very good. Cheyenne nodded, confirming Kelvin¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Gilliam, could you tell me where I can find Sam?¡± Miss Lawrence and Mr. Foley didn¡¯t seem like bad people, and they were rted to Sam¡­ Just as Pearl was about to give them the address of Red Maple Vi, Den cunningly interrupted their conversation.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sam is on a business trip and won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± ¡°Do you know where he went, Mr. Gilliam?¡± Eddie asked eagerly. Although he was part of the diplomatic mission, his personal goal was to find his niece. Den hesitated for a second, pretending to think before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But when Sam returns, he¡¯ll definitelye to Red Maple Vi to find me. I¡¯ll inform you then.¡± They only knew that Sam was in Zheemond, but finding someone in such arge ce was like searching for a needle in a haystack. The only clue they had was the Gilliam family. They had no choice but to agree with Den¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Alright, thank you, Mr. Gilliam.¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for Sam just to bring him back to Che. After all, that¡¯s his homnd, and Kelvin is his only rtive.¡± Cheyenne spoke earnestly to avoid raising Den¡¯s suspicions. Back to Che! Pearl¡¯s heart sank upon hearing this; it felt like her heart condition was acting up again. She had always known that Sam didn¡¯t belong here and would eventually leave. And she¡­ was just a fleeting passerby in his life. As a fellow woman, Cheyenne immediately noticed Pearl¡¯s emotional change. When Sam was mentioned earlier, Pearl¡¯s eyes had a certain indescribable brightness. But when Cheyenne said she was there to take Sam away, Pearl became dejected. Such a reaction could only mean one thing-she had fallen for him. For a moment, Cheyenne didn¡¯t know whether to tell Pearl the truth. If she knew she had fallen for a notorious man, she might be torn apart. That night before bed, Cheyenne told Kelvin about her suspicion that Pearl liked Sam. He seemed taken aback. ¡°That¡­ can¡¯t be. Pearl and Sam are from two different worlds; it¡¯s impossible!¡± Cheyenne immediately countered, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®different worlds¡¯? Aren¡¯t we from different worlds too? Yet here we are together.¡± ¡°In my opinion, someone as scheming as Sam doesn¡¯t deserve someone as kind and pure as Miss Gilliam.¡± That girl looked like a novice in love; facing Sam, she would only end up losing. Kelvin clicked his tongue and turned over, propping his head with one hand as he looked at the woman in his arms. He kissed her lips defiantly. ¡°Weren¡¯t we talking about Sam and Pearl? How did this be about us?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Have you forgotten how you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Kelvin pulled her into his arms and lightly bit her earlobe. ¡°I don¡¯t care; Cheyenne and I belong to the same world.¡± Back then¡­ He wouldn¡¯t give Cheyenne the chance to bring up old scores again; there were many ways to divert her attention. Turning off the lights was the most practical. Cheyenne was speechless. Every time they talked, she couldn¡¯t get ten sentences in before he started ying tricks. The next day, the Che delegationpleted their mission sessfully and prepared to return home. Cheyenne stayed behind temporarily to treat Lord Parker while Kelvin chose to stay with her. Master Glenn and Eddie were still waiting for news from the Gilliam family and didn¡¯t n to return to Che either. Thus, out of the eleven-member team that went abroad, only seven returned. After half a month of continuous treatment, Lord Parker¡¯s condition finally improved somewhat. Cheyenne hoped to find Sasha soon so she could return home with peace of mind. After all these days away, she missed Cierra and Oliver. Time flew by; half a monthter. Today was Eddie¡¯s final check-up; if everything was fine, they wouldn¡¯t need to visit the Duke¡¯s mansion anymore. ¡°How is it, Mr. Zamora? Am I almost cured?¡± Chapter 1291: I Only Want Pearl Eddie symbolically checked his pulse and gave a faint ¡°hmm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seventy percent recovered. For the next six months, you must abstain from alcohol, spicy foods, and any form of excitement.¡± Duke Austen and his wife, standing nearby, broke into smiles of relief. The duchess, in particr, was overwhelmed with gratitude toward Miss Lawrence and Mr. Zamora. She had thought her son was doomed and that she would never have grandchildren. But now, there was hope. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lawrence. Thank you, Mr. Zamora. You are the great benefactors of the Crete family.¡± ¡°If you ever encounter any difficulties in Zheemond, just let us know. We will help in any way we can.¡± That was excellent news! Being new to Zheemond, they were unfamiliar with the ce. The Crete family¡¯s assistance could expedite their search for Sasha. Eddie hesitated but then voiced his concern. ¡°Thank you, Duchess. To be honest, I have a niece named Sasha who is three and a half years old. She was taken to Zheemond about two and a half months ago. Master Glenn and I came to Taswya to find her.¡± The Duke and Duchess of Crete were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Zamora¡¯s niece to be missing. Taswya had a high incidence of child trafficking, with tens of thousands of people disappearing each year, mostly women and children. The duchess could sense Eddie¡¯s deep concern for his niece. Given that he had just saved her son, she felt it was only right to help him. ¡°Alright, Mr. Zamora, please give me a photo of your niece. I¡¯ll call the local police to assist in the search.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Duchess and Duke.¡± ¡°By the way, although Lord Parker¡¯s condition has improved, he still needs time to fully recover.¡± After leaving Sasha¡¯s basic information with Duchess Austen, Eddie hurried away. As soon as he left, Duke Austen contacted Den. Now that his son was better, it was time to revisit the marriage alliance. ¡°Father, I agree to the marriage alliance, but I only want thedy of the Gilliam family. You handle it.¡± Lord Parker was determined to get back at Pearl for the suffering she caused him. He almost seeded in the private room, but Sam had ruined it. Yes, Sam and Pearl-he wouldn¡¯t let either of them off. Seeing his son¡¯s obsession with Pearl, the duchess stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°There are so many women in the world. Why must you fixate on Pearl?¡± ¡°Besides, you were at fault first. If not for Miss Pearl and Mr. Gilliam, you¡¯d still be bedridden.¡± She tried to persuade her son to choose someone else, but Lord Parker was resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If it¡¯s not Pearl, I won¡¯t agree to the marriage.¡± Duke Austen preferred Miss Libby over Miss Pearl for her capabilities. ¡°Enough! You have no say in this matter! Don¡¯t forget your previous fiancee was Princess Sierra. If you hadn¡¯t been so useless, ir wouldn¡¯t have taken your ce!¡± Duke Austen hadn¡¯t forgotten how Princess Sierra and Duke ir had mocked him at the banquet. If the Crete family epted another incapable daughter-inw, they would be ridiculed even more. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged with Mr. Gilliam to hold your engagement party with Miss Libby on the eighth of next month!¡± Despite Lord Parker¡¯s tantrums and destruction in his room, Duke Austen remained unmoved. He was increasingly disappointed in his eldest son. Seeing her husband¡¯s stern face, the duchess wanted to defend her son but was cut off coldly. ¡°Enough! You won¡¯t sway my decision. Our son is too yful; he needs a strong woman to keep him in check.¡± ¡°But he likes Pearl.¡± The duchess herself had married someone she didn¡¯t love and didn¡¯t want her son to suffer the same fate. ¡°If he truly likes Pearl, then¡­¡± ¡°Ridiculous! In an adult¡¯s world, there¡¯s no such thing as ¡®liking.¡¯ It¡¯s all about matching social status and mutualpromise.¡± ¡°As a member of the Crete family, he¡¯s destined to make sacrifices for the family!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m noting home tonight. You two take care of yourselves.¡± With that, Duke Austen stormed out. Watching him leave, the duchess knew he was off to find other women again. But she wasn¡¯t angry; as her husband had said- In an adult¡¯s world, there¡¯s no ¡®liking,¡¯ onlypromise. ¡°I just wonder when these days of mutualpromise will end.¡± With a sigh, the duchess looked at the red maple tree in the yard. ¡°In the blink of an eye, another year is almost over¡­¡± At Gilliam Mansion, Den had just hung up the phone and instructed Brody, ¡°Go and ask Miss Libby toe to the living room.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Pearl was eating an apple on the sofa when she saw her father approaching. She quickly made room for him. ¡°Daddy, who were you talking to on the phone?¡± ¡°It was Duke Austen.¡± Duke Austen? Hearing those words made Pearl pout in displeasure. ¡°They¡¯re so annoying!¡± She had already apologized and found a doctor for Lord Parker as agreed. What more did Duke Austen want? Seeing her expression, Den knew what she was thinking and patted her hand reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this time it¡¯s good news.¡± ¡°Really? People like them bringing good news?¡± She found it hard to believe.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Den stroked his beard mysteriously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll announce it when your sister gets here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± But she thought this matter had nothing to do with Libby; calling her seemed pointless. Soon after, Libby entered arm-in-arm with Natalia, bothughing and chatting. A servant followed them carrying various shopping bags. It was clear they had been shopping. For a moment, Pearl felt ufortable; even her apple lost its vor. After all, she was their biological daughter. Chapter 1292: The Engagement Party But it seemed that Mommy was closer to Libby. For instance, today they went shopping together. Even though she was at home with nothing to do, Mommy didn¡¯t invite her but went with Libby instead. As soon as this thought came up, Pearl began to doubt herself: ¡°Am I being too petty? Libby doesn¡¯t have parents, and Mommy is her aunt. It¡¯s only right for her to be nicer to her.¡± Pearl forced herself not to overthink and put on a bright smile when she looked up. ¡°Mommy, Libby, you¡¯re back from shopping.¡± Natalia¡¯s demeanor turned icy when she saw Den, but she softened slightly at her daughter¡¯s concern. ¡°Yes, I went to buy clothes for Libby. Her wardrobe is filled with nothing but ck. Why should someone so young dress so somberly?¡± As she spoke, Nataliaid out her ¡°spoils¡± in front of Pearl. The table was covered with shopping bags, all for Libby. And she had nothing. Pearl knew she didn¡¯tck clothes and shouldn¡¯tpete with Libby, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed. Not wanting anyone to notice, she swallowed hard and forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Den was more direct. He looked up displeased and questioned Natalia, ¡°Pearl just got back from Metshire and doesn¡¯t have much luggage. Didn¡¯t you buy anything for her?¡± Natalia didn¡¯t want to respond to him at all. She exined her behavior of not buying clothes for her own daughter by saying, ¡°Sorry, Pearl. I didn¡¯t see anything suitable for you today, so I didn¡¯t buy anything. How about you go pick something yourself another day? Just let me know when you find something.¡± Is it the same if I pick it myself? Pearl felt a bit let down but didn¡¯t dwell on such a small matter. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. I have enough clothes. Libby has done a lot for this family; it¡¯s only right we treat her well.¡± Hearing this, Natalia looked at her unexpectedly and said coldly, ¡°Thank you, Pearl, but this is what I should do.¡± Den was the first to notice that something was off with his daughter. Pearl had never been this quiet before. Often, she would sit alone in a chair, lost in thought, looking troubled. But when asked what was wrong, she wouldn¡¯t say anything-just like now. Even if she felt ufortable, she¡¯d rather endure it. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯ve grown up a lot, but Daddy still hopes you can be the carefree and happy girl you used to be.¡± Carefree and happy? Natalia sneered inwardly. If Pearl knew that the little boy she saved with her life died again at the hands of the father she revered, how dramatic would that scene be? ¡°Pearl has indeed be more sensible.¡± ** At dinner, Den sat at the head of the table, with Pearl on his left. Natalia chose to sit far away from him on the opposite side of the long table, with Libby asionally saying a few words. The atmosphere was quiet and eerie. Suddenly, Natalia spoke up and gently ced a piece of meat on Libby¡¯s te. ¡°Libby, eat more. You look too thin.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Pearl shouldn¡¯t have looked up. She tried hard to focus on her own food but couldn¡¯t help ncing at the two at the end of the table. Mommy had never served her food¡­ Suddenly, a piece of grilled pork bellynded in her bowl. Pearl looked up to see her father¡¯s loving eyes. ¡°Pearl, eat more. I remember you love grilled pork belly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± However, as soon as she took a bite, she felt ufortable and couldn¡¯t help but vomit at the table. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Pearl, are you alright?¡± The sudden incident scared Den. He quickly put down his utensils. Natalia frowned but her first words were cold and unfeeling. ¡°Pearl, that¡¯s very rude! Ady should never act so impolitely. Even if you¡¯re unwell, you should excuse yourself first.¡± Pearl had just endured a wave of stomach pain when her mother¡¯s words hit her like a stick to the heart. The nausea subsided, reced by overwhelming grievance. She looked at her mother with teary eyes. ¡°Mommy, I really don¡¯t feel well.¡± Those eyes were so pitiful that Natalia was momentarily stunned. This was her biological daughter! ¡°I¡­¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enough, Natalia! Do you have any heart?¡± ¡°Pearl is your daughter, not your servant. If she¡¯s unwell and you don¡¯t care, fine. But how can you scold her in public?¡± Natalia instinctively wanted to argue that she wasn¡¯t scolding Pearl. But seeing Pearl¡¯s sad face left her speechless. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for her own good.¡± Her wordscked conviction¡­ To prevent her parents from arguing because of her, Pearl quickly intervened. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s okay. It was probably just an ident. Don¡¯t argue with Mommy; she¡¯s only thinking of me.¡± Hearing this, Natalia gave her a loving look. ¡°Pearl, I¡¯m sorry for being too harsh earlier. Are you feeling better now? Should we go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No need to go to the hospital! I have an appointment with Miss Lawrence tomorrow. She¡¯s very skilled; I¡¯ll have her check on me.¡± Since Pearl insisted on not going to the hospital, Natalia had no choice but to drop it. However, Natalia did be slightly interested in this ¡°Miss Lawrence.¡± She had heard that Miss Lawrence¡¯s husband was the son of Gracie and another man and that she herself was an heir of the Edwards family. When she visited Che years ago, she had heard of the genius Sh from the Edwards family and had been amazed when she met her. Her daughter must be exceptional too. Dinner continued in silence until Den announced the engagement with the Crete family. ¡°What? An engagement!¡± Several voices rose in surprise in the hall. Pearl felt as if she¡¯d received terrible news and copsed onto the sofa. ¡°How could this be? Didn¡¯t the duchess promise us that everything would be settled once Lord Parker was healed?¡± ¡°And he killed Ruth!¡± By all rights, it should be Lord Parker apologizing to her. Den¡¯s eyes flickered as he concealed his coboration with Duke Austen and directly announced the result. ¡°The engagement party is set for the eighth of next month. Libby, make sure you attend.¡± His sudden mention of Libby¡¯s name caught everyone off guard. Especially Libby. She looked at her godfather in disbelief and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you mean¡­ I¡¯m the one getting engaged?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1293: You Are Nothing but a Jinx The bowl in Libby¡¯s hand fell to the ground, shattering into pieces and spilling its contents everywhere. The loud crash echoed through the dining room, leaving everyone in disbelief. Pearl looked up at Libby, thinking she might have¡­ only to meet a pair of eyes filled with resentment. Those eyes were as cold as a snake¡¯s, brimming with intense unwillingness and hatred. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°It was Pearl who offended the Crete family. Why do I have to be the one to sacrifice in the end?¡± ¡°Father, can you honestly say how much I¡¯ve contributed to the family over the years? How many times I¡¯ve risked my life, how many times I¡¯ve been shot and hospitalized!¡± ¡°And what has Pearl done?¡± ¡°All she does is eat, drink, y, cause trouble, and spend money. She hasn¡¯t earned a single cent!¡± Libby¡¯s words were like a sharp knife stabbing into Pearl¡¯s heart, causing her immense pain. So, her elder sister harbored so much resentment towards her. The food in her mouth suddenly lost its vor. Pearl silently put down her chopsticks, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at Libby. In a low voice, she apologized, ¡°Libby, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t know Father would decide this way.¡± She naively thought that curing Lord Parker¡¯s illness would resolve their conflicts, but now it had led to this arranged marriage. Libby was not appeased by her apology. ¡°Sorry? What¡¯s the use of saying sorry now?¡± ¡°Because you-Pearl-are the noble and beautiful Miss Pearl of the Gilliam family, Father¡¯s biological daughter. Does that mean everyone has to serve you and sacrifice for you?¡± ¡°First Sam; then Esteban; now it¡¯s me! Everyone who gets close to you ends up with a bad fate. Are you happy now?¡± ¡°You, Pearl, are nothing but a jinx!¡± ¡°Why did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you stay in Metshire?¡± Her words were like knives, each one cutting deep. Pearl¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Her clenched fists gradually loosened. The word ¡°jinx¡± weighed heavily on Pearl¡¯s heart. Especially hearing the name ¡°Esteban¡± from her mouth, Pearl was even more confused. ¡°What do you mean? What happened to Esteban?¡± ¡°Of course, he was harmed by you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Den interrupted her sternly. The man red at her with burning anger, exuding a chilling aura. ¡°Shut up, Libby!¡± If she dared to reveal that he had secretly sent people to hunt down that mother and son, causing a rift between him and his daughter, Den would never let her go! Even if she was his adopted daughter. ¡°Father, I¡­¡± In her anger, Libby almost blurted out the truth. But Den¡¯s ruthless attitude truly chilled her heart; he had just considered killing her! The atmosphere at the dining table suddenly became tense and quiet. Everyone could hear each other¡¯s shallow breaths. Pearl clutched her chest in difort, urgently wanting to ask more questions. ¡°Tell me quickly, what happened to Esteban? Didn¡¯t he go back home with Giana? I personally saw them off at the train station!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a month. Esteban should have arrived by now.¡± ¡°He promised me that he would live well after returning home and write to me¡­ How could he forget?¡± But she hadn¡¯t received a single letter¡­ Not even a phone call to say he was safe. Libby¡¯s words made Pearl unwilling to let things develop as she feared. ¡°Libby, please tell me what happened to Esteban?¡± A sarcastic smile appeared on Libby¡¯s lips as her cold eyes nced over Pearl¡¯s tear-streaked face. ¡°Why are you crying? I haven¡¯t said anything. It¡¯s all just your own spection.¡± She refused to reveal the truth. Pearl could only turn to her father. ¡°Dad, you tell me!¡± Den, afraid of further upsetting her, forced a guilty smile. ¡°Pearl, don¡¯t you trust Daddy? I promised you I would let that mother and son go. I won¡¯t break my word.¡± Pearl fell into a whirlpool of thoughts. On one side were the pitiable Giana and Esteban; On the other side was her biological father. Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm herself down. ¡°Okay, I believe you, Daddy.¡± ¡°But Daddy, I don¡¯t agree with this arranged marriage!¡± ¡°Even if Lord Parker¡¯s condition has improved now, he¡¯s not a good person and doesn¡¯t deserve my sister.¡± Although the scandal from that night at Hotspring Resort had been suppressed, everyone could guess what really happened. Natalia watched the situation unfold coldly without saying a word. She didn¡¯t intend to plead for anyone. Even if she did, Den wouldn¡¯t listen to her anyway. Why waste her breath? Besides, it didn¡¯t matter to her who was involved in the arranged marriage. Instead, it was the mention of ¡°Esteban¡± that piqued her curiosity. Den never did anything without benefit. Going through so much trouble to target a child couldn¡¯t be for simple reasons. Pearl¡¯s stance didn¡¯t change Den¡¯s decision about the arranged marriage. He looked at Libby coldly and announced, ¡°Consider this yourst act of gratitude for raising you. After the engagement party, I won¡¯t stop you from doing anything.¡± This statement gave Libby enough reason to be tempted. After some thought, she finally agreed to the arranged marriage. ¡°Fine, I agree!¡± ¡°Libby!¡± Pearl looked up in shock and pain. She didn¡¯t understand why her sister agreed to their father¡¯s terms. Libby noticed her gaze and a hint of sarcasm appeared on her cold and beautiful face. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re really lucky!¡± Unfortunately for you, your luck will eventually run out in my hands! After leaving this cryptic remark, Libby stormed out of the dining room in anger. Natalia had finished eating by then. She elegantly put down her chopsticks and nced at the distraught Pearl. Suddenly, she spoke tofort her. ¡°Pearl, your sister is just a bit cold-hearted. She actually cares about you. Don¡¯t worry; she¡¯ll be fine once she calms down.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Alright, stop frowning. I¡¯ll go upstairs and talk to her now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± After saying this, Natalia also left gracefully. Only Den and Pearl remained at the table. Den¡¯s gaze followed Natalia¡¯s slowly departing figure. He had expected her to argue with him over such a significant matter as an arranged marriage. But she didn¡¯t. ¡°Natalia, what are you nning?¡± Since she came out of the dungeon, she seemed calm on the surface-watering flowers, reading newspapers, shopping-but Den couldn¡¯t believe that someone full of hatred could let go of it all and live peacefully. As for Pearl, she was actively trying to find ways to stop the arranged marriage. Chapter 1294: Visitors from the Cunningham Family It seemed that targeting her father and Libby was not easy, so she had to pin her hopes on Lord Parker. However, given her past conflicts with the Duke¡¯s residence, meeting Lord Parker would be challenging. Wait, she thought of someone. Miss Lawrence was now a distinguished guest at the Duke¡¯s residence. If she could introduce her, it would certainly work. Fortunately, she had an appointment with Miss Lawrence tomorrow. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the n! How can I let my elder sister suffer in my ce?¡± The family dinner ended hastily. Den lost his appetite, and Pearl was distracted. Brody had to clear away the dishes. Early the next morning, Pearl got up, freshened up, and quietly left the vi with her handbag. Natalia saw this and smiled, pretending not to notice before turning back to her room. Shortly after Natalia left, a group of oddly dressed people arrived at the Gilliam family¡¯s gate. Brody hurried over, greeted thedy and madam on the sofa, and then whispered something to Den. Whatever he said made Den¡¯s expression change; he immediately put down his newspaper. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Brody nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you, sir. They are waiting at the vi¡¯s entrance for your orders.¡± ¡°Invite them into the hall; I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Brody quickly exited the hall with his orders. Den went upstairs to his bedroom, presumably to change clothes. He soon returned, dressed neatly to meet the guests. This time, he did not ask Libby to apany him, which piqued her curiosity.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Aunt, who are these people outside that Father values so much?¡± Natalia appeared to be reading the newspaper but was also pondering this question. ¡°Be patient. You¡¯ll know once theye in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Outside the Gilliam family gate stood a young woman in a blue embroidered short jacket and matching pleated skirt. She was apanied by seven or eight men in ck attire. The woman appeared to be in her early twenties, with average looks but a striking figure. Upon seeing her, Den first scrutinized her before greeting her warmly. ¡°You must be Miss Kiara. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Kiara nced around, her mind racing as she smiled softly. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, you¡¯re too kind. It took quite an effort to find you all the way from Che.¡± Indeed, this woman was Kiara, whom Kelvin had met in a small vige on the Yocmery border. She had fled to Taswya with her employer and discovered that her family was a branch of the Cunningham family, known for their mastery of venomous insects. After her family was destroyed, the Cunningham family took her in due to their shared bloodline. Kiara quickly gained favor with the elders through her exceptional skills and was now sent to negotiate with Den on behalf of the Cunningham family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for any inconvenience. Pleasee inside.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± They entered the living room where Natalia and Libby were waiting on the sofa. Natalia was momentarily stunned upon seeing their Miao-style attire. She hadn¡¯t seen anyone from the Cunningham family in years. How did she recognize them so quickly? Because they all had a blue scorpion mark on their hands-this wasn¡¯t a tattoo but a venomous insect called ¡°Gelsemium,¡± which was unique to the Cunningham family. These insects had a special bond; if one member died, another could save them by giving them their blood before they took theirst breath. The insects also had hierarchical distinctions based on color: blue, red, purple, ck-the darker the color, the purer the bloodline. The men had blue insects, indicating they were low-level bodyguards. Kiara¡¯s red mark showed she held a significant position in the family. ¡°Who are these two?¡± Natalia asked with interest. Kiara¡¯s insect grew excited upon seeing Natalia, feeling an urge to submit to her. Kiara understood this was due to bloodline suppression; Natalia¡¯s identity must be extraordinary. Den didn¡¯t introduce them to Kiara and simply said, ¡°They are irrelevant. Libby, help Madam upstairs to rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Libby assisted Natalia upstairs. In the room, Libby noticed something was off; her aunt seemed dazed since earlier as if she had seen an old acquaintance. ¡°Aunt, do you know those people downstairs?¡± Natalia snapped out of her shock and grabbed Libby¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°They are from the Cunningham family! Libby, find a way to bring them to meter. I think we finally have our chance for revenge!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down now and look for an opportunity.¡± ¡°Be careful not to let Den find out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt.¡± In a coffee shop by the window sat a striking girl lost in thought as she watched passersby. Her empty gaze and asional sighs drew attention from those around her. While she admired the scenery outside, she became part of it herself. Suddenly, she spotted a familiar figure across the street through the ss. ¡°Sam!¡± Startled, Pearl instinctively stood up and rushed outside. Unfortunately, a ck luxury car passed by just then, and when she looked again, that familiar figure had vanished. Disappointed, Pearl stood there and smiled bitterly. ¡°It must be an illusion. How could he be here? Even if he were, he probably wouldn¡¯t want to see me; after all¡­ he hates me.¡± With that thought, her courage vanished, and she walked back into the coffee shop dejectedly. Just as she was about to bump into the ss door, a hand pulled her back by the shoulder. Pearl spun halfway around and nearly fell into Cheyenne¡¯s arms. ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ why are you here?¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow and smiled as she released Pearl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d have a bump on your forehead by now. What were you thinking about so deeply?¡± Chapter 1295: Cheyenne Enlightens Pearl Two stunning women suddenly appeared in the cafe, one in a ck dress exuding a cold, sexy aura, and the other sweet and adorable.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Their beauty alone was enough to capture everyone¡¯s attention, but the scene where Cheyenne held Pearl¡¯s waist to save her was as romantic as a scene from a drama. People around couldn¡¯t help but exim how beautiful the scene was, wishing they could capture it forever. However, Cheyenne quickly let go of Pearl¡¯s waist and returned to her previous aloof demeanor. Pearl never expected to be so lost in thought while looking at Sam, almost making a fool of herself in public. She rubbed her forehead, seemingly trying to push Sam out of her mind. ¡°Nothing, really. I was just thinking about something.¡± Not wanting to pry further, Cheyenne politely chose not to ask more. ¡°That¡¯s good. Have a seat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They sat down, and the waiter promptly handed them a menu. ¡°What would you like to have? Our specialties include durian coffee, coconut almondtte, and hand-ground ck coffee. For desserts, we have egg yolk coconut pancakes, mango sticky rice, and forgotten cake¡­¡± ¡°Bring us one of each.¡± It was Cheyenne¡¯s first time in Taswya, and she thought it would be nice to try the local specialties. If they couldn¡¯t finish, she could always take some back for Kelvin. ¡°Sure, please wait a moment.¡± The waiter took the menu and left, giving the two some space again. During the wait, Cheyenne and Pearl started chatting. They were close in age and quickly foundmon ground. ¡°I heard the Che envoy has returned. If it weren¡¯t for treating Lord Parker, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed. I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble,¡± Pearl said guiltily. Cheyenne interrupted softly, ¡°Miss Gilliam, don¡¯t say that. Besides your request, I decided to treat Lord Parker for the money.¡± After all, Duke Austen had offered five hundred million dors. Her straightforwardness left Pearl stunned for a few seconds before she burst intoughter. ¡°The Duke¡¯s mansion isn¡¯t short of money. Lord Parker is the only son; you could have asked for more.¡± Cheyenne raised an eyebrow slightly and continued with a smile, ¡°I see. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to charge him more!¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯m two years older than you. Calling me Miss Lawrence sounds too formal. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Cheyenne.¡± She rarely got close to people, but she saw Pearl as someone worth befriending. They say eyes are the windows to the soul. The first time Cheyenne saw Pearl, she knew she was a kind and pure girl. Perhaps Pearl was unaware of Den¡¯s actions. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll call you Cheyenne from now on.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll call you Pearl. You should take care of your health and rest more.¡± Talking about her illness, Pearl smiled bitterly. ¡°I know. Since childhood, no one yed with me because of my heart condition. They were afraid of scaring me.¡± ¡°I longed for friends, but my only friend left this world.¡± When she mentioned that friend, her eyes were filled with regret and longing. Cheyenne could tell she was genuinely heartbroken and considered that person her only friend. ¡°Would you like to share about your friend?¡± Many things weighed on Pearl¡¯s heart without anyone to listen. Now that Cheyenne asked, she felt like a door had opened, giving her a chance to vent. ¡°Of course. I met Ruth online at first¡­¡± ¡°When I realized it, she was already gone.¡± With Ruth¡¯s death, past grievances vanished like smoke. Standing before Ruth¡¯s grave, Pearl hated herself for not discovering her troubles sooner and not rescuing her from Lord Parker earlier. Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this. After hearing the whole story, Cheyenne sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Her downfall wasn¡¯t just due to external factors but also because her heart was full of jealousy.¡± ¡°Jealousy?¡± Pearl never thought Ruth would be jealous of her. The answer surprised her. As someone with more experience, Cheyenne had seen moreplexities in life. ¡°Yes. You became close friends online because you didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities and seemed equal.¡± ¡°In reality, you¡¯re thedy of the Gilliam family while she¡¯s just an ordinary person. Such vastly different statuses meant you could never remain close friends.¡± ¡°Jealousy is endless, especially when ites from those around you.¡± In this matter, Pearl wasn¡¯t entirely innocent. Without her presence, Ruth might have continued living an ordinary life. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the incident at Hotspring Resort was a conspiracy.¡± Normally, no one would pay attention to Ruth. Her tragic end was likely because she wasbeled as ¡°Pearl¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°I know. Lord Parker wanted to retaliate against me by capturing Ruth and bullying her to lure me out.¡± That was Pearl¡¯ster conclusion. But Cheyenne thought deeper and more thoroughly. ¡°No. If Lord Parker were behind it all, why invite a bunch of reporters to secretly photograph?¡± ¡°As far as I know, Lord Parker was still engaged to Princess Sierra at that time. He had no reason to do so.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words enlightened Pearl significantly. ¡°Yes. After that incident, Lord Parker broke off his engagement with the royal family and gained a terrible reputation.¡± Cheyenne suddenly thought of the eldest daughter of the Gilliam family. She had always been distant from this matter, but Pearl mentioned that the resort was also owned by their family. A bold idea formed in her mind. ¡°Miss Pearl, think about it. Who benefited most from this exposure? With Lord Parker breaking off his engagement with the royal family, Duke Austen would surely target you.¡± ¡°And if you lost your purity, you¡¯d have no choice but to marry Lord Parker.¡± ¡°The mastermind must know your rtionship with Ruth and understand both Lord Parker¡¯s and your behavior.¡± In Zheemond¡¯s territory under Den¡¯s watchful eye, few had such capability. The eldest daughter of the Gilliam family was one! ¡°No way! Libby may be adopted by my father, but we have no conflicts of interest.¡± What naive words! Everyone knew thedy of the Gilliam family was Den¡¯s treasure. ¡°Who says there¡¯s no conflict? You¡¯re Mr. Gilliam¡¯s biological daughter; that¡¯s your biggest threat to her!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s firm words instantly awakened Pearl, whose face turned pale. She looked at the swaying leaves outside the window with teary eyes and whispered, ¡°But I never wanted topete with her for anything¡­¡± Seeing Pearl¡¯s despondent look made Cheyenne wonder if she had been too harsh. She was undoubtedly shattering a girl¡¯s innocence by revealing how cruel the world could be. Then again, in such aplex environment like the Gilliam family, if Pearl remained naive, she might be the next victim. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want topete, but others think you do.¡± ¡°As for Ruth¡­ Her death is definitely not simple. You should investigate it yourself.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words echoed in Pearl¡¯s mind for a long time. She didn¡¯t remember how she left the cafe; her mind was filled with that sentence. ¡°Ruth suffered because of me.¡± Walking aimlessly, she unknowingly arrived at Hotspring Resort. The neon sign flickered incessantly. As soon as Pearl stopped walking, she saw Goldughing flirtatiously at the counter. Gold wore a glittering dress and smoked a cigarette while chatting with a middle-aged man. Memories of that day resurfaced. Pearl recalled many details she had overlooked. That day at Hotspring Resort, it was this woman who led her! Maybe Gold knew something. With this thought in mind, Pearl took a deep breath and walked towards the resort. Chapter 1296: The Best Friend Gold hadn¡¯t noticed who had arrived and greeted out of habit. ¡°Would you like a bath or a massage, honored guest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Pearl¡¯s voice cut through, making Gold turn around curiously. When she saw the girl standing in front of her, her face turned pale, and she took several steps back. ¡°Miss Pearl!¡± Gold¡¯s smile was weak and guilty. ¡°Miss Pearl, why are you here? This Hotspring Resort is not a good ce. If the master finds out, he will be angry. Miss Pearl, you should leave quickly.¡± Pearl sneered and grabbed Gold¡¯s arm to prevent her from escaping. ¡°Oh? So you do recognize me! You were the one who brought me to Lord Parker¡¯s room that day. Who told you to do it?¡± ¡°And Ruth, why was she locked in a secret room and sealed alive with cement?¡± Hearing this, Gold panicked. How could Miss Pearl know that everything was arranged by her? ¡°Miss Pearl, you misunderstand. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Gold tried to act innocent, but this time Pearl wasn¡¯t easily fooled. Determined to find out the truth, she took out her phone and prepared to call her father. ¡°See this? With just one call, I guarantee you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.¡± Seeing the word ¡°Dad¡± on the screen, Gold broke into a cold sweat. Everyone knew how much Mr. Gilliam loved his daughter. Offending Miss Pearl was a death sentence; she had even crippled Lord Parker. If Mr. Gilliam found out that she had framed Miss Pearl, she wouldn¡¯t survive the night, let alone see the next day. ¡°So? Are you going to talk?¡± Pearl demanded angrily. Under her pressure, Gold finally confessed. ¡°Miss Pearl, please calm down. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°It all started with Ruth. I don¡¯t fully understand what happened. One day Ibrahim called me and said he had someone for me.¡± ¡°Ruth was sent by him along with a million-dor debt note. I followed instructions and sent her to serve Lord Parker.¡± Lord Parker redeemed Ruth shortly after, and Gold tore up the debt note. ¡°A few dayster, Lord Parker brought Ruth back again. You know what happened next.¡± Cheyenne was right; Ruth¡¯s betrayal had hidden reasons. Why would Ruth owe so much money? She lived frugally and couldn¡¯t possibly owe that much! ¡°Who is Ibrahim?¡± Pearl asked, catching the key detail. ¡°I¡­ Ibrahim is the second-inmand at the Fortune Casino.¡± Fortune Casino. Pearl remembered seeing that name in her father¡¯s study. It was one of the Gilliam family¡¯s businesses. The truth seemed close, but the nearer she got, the colder Pearl felt inside. Her face turned ashen as she red at Gold. ¡°Call Ibrahim here immediately! Now!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll call him right away. Miss Pearl, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± With her secret exposed, Gold had no choice but toply. She called Ibrahim in front of Pearl. About fifteen minutester, Ibrahim arrived in a luxury car. ¡°I¡¯m here. What do you need?¡± Gold had only mentioned an urgent matter on the phone without specifics. Seeing Pearl standing next to Gold, Ibrahim thought she was a new girl and looked her up and down with lecherous eyes. ¡°Is this a new girl? She looks good. How about letting me have a taste first?¡± Pearl¡¯s face darkened further. This man was clearly no good; no wonder Ruth was sold here. Gold swallowed nervously and scolded sharply, ¡°You blind dog! Do you know who she is?¡± Ibrahim was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a whore? Or is she your top girl?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Unable to bear it any longer, Pearl pped him hard across the face, her eyes zing. ¡°Bastard! I am thedy of the Gilliam family! How dare you disrespect me!¡± Smack- The loud p made Ibrahim fall to his knees instantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was Miss Pearl! Please forgive me; I was just joking.¡± Pearl angrily hit him with her handbag, and he didn¡¯t dare dodge, taking the hit squarely on his face. ¡°Dog! I don¡¯t even know you; what joke are you talking about?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I know I was wrong. Please spare my life, Miss Pearl.¡± Just moving a bit had exhausted her. Pearl took a couple of deep breaths before speaking again. ¡°If you want me to spare your life, tell me where that debt note came from.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± If he revealed the source of the debt note, it would implicate Miss Libby. Ibrahim hesitated; he knew Miss Libby¡¯s methods were far more ruthless than Miss Pearl¡¯s. Would he survive if he spoke? ¡°What? Are you more afraid of my sister than me?¡± Pearl¡¯s cold voice echoed above him as if reading his mind. ¡°No, no! Miss Pearl, if I tell you, will you guarantee my safety?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I can only guarantee your immediate death!¡± Having watched too many gangster movies recently, she had picked up some tough lines. It worked; Ibrahim was terrified and confessed. ¡°It was Miss Libby¡¯s order. She told me to get close to Ruth. I happened to know her brother Ryan.¡± ¡°Ryan is a gambler, so I used his addiction to make him owe a million-dor debt¡­¡± Ruth¡¯s biological mother loved her son dearly and would make Ruth pay off the debt for him. For her mother, Ruth had no choice but topromise. After hearing their plot against Ruth, Pearl felt a chill run down her spine. Cheyenne¡¯s words were confirmed again; it was indeed her sister. Pearl stood there in a daze; she didn¡¯t me Ibrahim or Gold anymore. Compared to them¡­ she was the real source of trouble. Seeing her unresponsive for a while made Ibrahim anxious. It would be better if Miss Pearl vented her anger by hitting him again; her silence was terrifying. ¡°Miss Pearl, I¡¯ve told you everything. Can I go now?¡± His voice interrupted Pearl¡¯s thoughts. Her eyes reddened as she red at him fiercely. ¡°Write down everything you just said and put your handprint on it. Record it while you¡¯re at it, or don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gold and Ibrahim exchanged nces, not expecting this new demand from Miss Pearl. ¡°What ¡®what¡¯? Write it down now, or I¡¯ll shoot you both!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll write it now.¡± Helplessly, they wrote down their crimes under Pearl¡¯s watchful eye and recorded their confessions with handprints. Pearl left Hotspring Resort with the evidence and headed straight for Ruth¡¯s grave. Meanwhile, at Gilliam Mansion, Libby received a text message. [n exposed; Miss Pearl knows.] Libby¡¯s face changed dramatically upon reading it; anger surged within her. Natalia noticed her change in demeanor and asked with concern, ¡°Libby, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? You look pale.¡± This matter must not reach her godfather or aunt. Libby quickly turned off her phone. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Auntie. I¡¯m fine. By the way, there¡¯s something I need to handle for the gang. Please inform my godfather.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Libby hurried away; her tall figure soon disappeared from sight. In the cemetery park, dark clouds loomed over the sky-a sign of an impending storm. In the silent graveyard stood a girl in a white dress, unmoving as the wind blew her skirt around. After a while, she bent down and ced a bouquet of flowers in front of a tombstone. A ck-and-white photo of a young girl with a bright smile adorned the tombstone. Pearl carefully wiped the photo with her handkerchief while speaking softly, ¡°I never med you; in my heart, you¡¯ve always been my best friend.¡± Chapter 1297: So This is What Heartache Feels Like If given another chance, would they still be friends? Pearl herself didn¡¯t know the answer. Before leaving, she did onest thing for Ruth-she contacted her family. Saul had taken the family to another city, but it wasn¡¯t hard for Pearl to find them.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The powerfulwork of the Gilliam family took only half a day to locate their new address. Louisa was stunned when she heard the news of her daughter¡¯s death and cried tears of regret. ¡°How could Ruth be dead? Didn¡¯t you say Ibrahim wouldn¡¯t harm her as long as the debt was repaid?¡± ¡°My daughter¡­ Ruth, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone.¡± When they moved, she had considered taking Ruth with them, but her husband had urged her to leave quickly, so she had temporarily set aside the thought of finding her daughter. After arriving in the new city, her husband promised to earn enough money to redeem Ruth. But before they could settle down, news of Ruth¡¯s death arrived. Louisa was so devastated that she had a stroke. This made their already poor family situation even worse. Ryan, finding her a burden, took advantage of a dark night to carry her out with his father Saul and abandon her in the wilderness. Poor Louisa, unable to move, could only lie among the weeds waiting for death. Reflecting on her tumultuous life, filled with hardship and sorrow, she regretted deeply that even a simple mat was a luxury she couldn¡¯t afford. She shouldn¡¯t have ced all her hopes on Saul, nor should she have neglected her daughter because of Ryan. Her only regret before dying was not seeing Ruth onest time. With guilt towards her daughter, Louisa passed away. When her body was found, it had already started to dpose. With no family to im her, she was buried as an unidentified corpse. As for Saul and Ryan, they met bad ends as well. Ryan lost a hand but continued his gambling habits, while Saul, without a job, lived by scavenging. Without Louisa¡¯s freebor, Saul had to do many things himself. Not long after, he was diagnosed with terminal lung cancer and died. Ryan, in hisst gambling spree, lost everything and killed his opponent in a fit of rage. He too died without anyone iming his body. Meanwhile, Pearl left the cemetery with evidence and headed to find Libby. While passing through a quiet alley, she felt as if someone was following her. A chill ran down her spine. She turned around but saw no one. ¡°Strange, am I imagining things?¡± After confirming no one was behind her, Pearl sighed in relief and continued forward. Suddenly, a loud noise came from ahead. It sounded like an engine starting up. Dust filled the air. Before she could see clearly, a cold wind whooshed past her ears. A sh of blinding silver light appeared; danger was imminent. Pearl instinctively raised her hand to block the light and squinted to see the figure reflected in her eyes. It was a woman in a ck leather jacket with a concealed face. Her exposed eyes were filled with chilling murderous intent. Pearl¡¯s mind went nk. She¡¯s here to kill me! As the motorcycle brushed past her, a de swung towards her. ¡°Pearl, die!¡± The cold voice was like a demon from hell. The de wouldn¡¯t stop until it tasted blood. It was Pearl¡¯s first assassination attempt; she was so scared that her legs went weak and she didn¡¯t know what to do. In that critical moment, a bullet flew by and hit the knife handle, creating a spark of silver light. The intense friction made the knife hot instantly. It fell to the ground right by Pearl¡¯s feet. Seeing the assassination fail, the attacker decided to finish Pearl off by ramming her with the motorcycle. Twisting the throttle to its maximum speed, the front wheel charged straight at Pearl. ¡°No, don¡¯te any closer!¡± Pearl sat on the ground, hugging her head in fear as the motorcycle wheel approached her face. She thought: This is it; I¡¯m really going to die here today. I¡¯m still so young and beautiful; am I really going to die here unnoticed? Most importantly, she hadn¡¯t seen Sam yet. Just when Pearl thought she was doomed, a stern voice came from behind. ¡°Stop!¡± Hearing a third voice, the mysterious assassin feared exposure and quickly fled. On the groundy the knife with a bullet hole in it. Pearl looked up and saw a tall figure running towards her through the white light. The man wore a clean white suit paired with a deep blue striped shirt and a matching blue sapphire brooch on his chest. The breeze tousled his hair, revealing deep-set eyes filled with worry. Seeing him, all of Pearl¡¯s fear and anxiety turned into tears. ¡°Why did youe sote?¡± Pearl threw herself into his arms, clutching his shirt tightly with her small hands. Her tears soaked his expensive white suit, staining it unevenly. ¡°Do you know how scared I was¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡± Sam had never seen her cry so miserably. Her round face was scrunched up in tears; he found it both pitiful and amusing. He had been following her all along; it was just that Pearl hadn¡¯t noticed him until now. When he saw the assassin almost kill her, his heart leaped into his throat. In the past, he would have chosen to stand by indifferently. But at that moment of life and death, images of Pearl¡¯s smiling face shed through his mind. The thought of never seeing her again unsettled him. He didn¡¯t care about exposing himself to the enemy and chose to save Pearl instead. ¡°Stop crying. Are you hurt anywhere?¡± His voice was as gentle as ever. Sam took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped away her tears. But no matter how much he wiped, more tears kepting. He patiently waited for her to finish crying before speaking again. Her sobs gradually subsided from loud cries to soft whimpers. Sam felt an indescribable emotion in his heart. ¡°So this is what heartache feels like?¡± Chapter 1298: She Was Carried Back by Sam As time ticked by, her cries gradually ceased. Sam suddenly realized how quiet she had be. Looking down, he saw the little girl in his arms had fallen asleep. Her delicate face was still streaked with tears, and her damp eyshes looked like a small fan. Even in her sleep, she clung tightly to his cor. He tried to gently remove her hand, but she held on as if afraid he would leave. He chuckled silently and let her be. Seeing her sleep so soundly, Sam didn¡¯t want to wake her and carefully lifted her in his arms. His gaze fell on a knife on the ground. He bent down, picked it up, wrapped it in a handkerchief, and put it in his pocket. When Pearl woke up, she saw a familiar ceiling above her. The white room, white curtains, and white floor could only belong to Sam. ¡°So I¡¯m at Red Maple Vi now?¡± She sat up, looking around in disbelief. Her small hand instinctively touched her neck, and she murmured softly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I just survived an assassination attempt; it feels like a dream.¡± The feeling of near-death was too real. If not for the bandage on her palm, Pearl might have thought it was all a dream. As she stared at her palm, two figures appeared at the door. Sam entered the room holding a tray in one hand and leading Sasha with the other. ¡°You¡¯re awake just in time. Take your medicine.¡± ¡°Pearl, I missed you so much.¡± Sasha immediately let go of Uncle Sam¡¯s hand and ran to the bedside. Pearl shook her still-dizzy head, temporarily pushing aside thoughts of the assassination and focusing on Sam. She hadn¡¯t seen Sasha in days, and the little girl seemed to have grown chubbier. ¡°Slow down, be careful not to fall.¡± Sasha stood on tiptoe to look at Pearl from the side of the bed. Noticing Pearl¡¯s injured hand, the little girl gently took it and blew on it. ¡°Pearl, does your hand still hurt?¡± For the first time, Pearl felt the warmth of being cared for by someone else, and it was from Sasha. Her nose tingled, and her eyes grew moist. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± She reached out with her uninjured hand to gently stroke Sasha¡¯s soft hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thank you, Sasha.¡± Sasha pouted and said with her big, bright eyes, ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re so naughty. You don¡¯t take care of yourself after leaving Uncle Sam.¡± ¡°When Uncle Sam carried you back, I was so scared. Please don¡¯t leave again, okay?¡± Pearl was stunned for a few seconds by Sasha¡¯s mature tone before blushing deeply. Was she really carried back by Sam? She sneaked a nce at the man standing by the bed. Sam caught her shy look and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You were holding onto my cor and wouldn¡¯t let go. I had no choice but to carry you back.¡± Pearl immediately wanted to refute him but felt guilty because she vaguely remembered it happening that way. ¡°I¡­ who would want to hold onto your cor? I was just too tired and fell asleep!¡± ¡°Yes, I know. Since you¡¯re awake now, take your medicine.¡± He ced the tray on the bedside table. On it were a ss of warm water and some pills. Pearl had always hated taking medicine because she spent much of her childhood either in hospitals or on the way to them. The mention of ¡°medicine¡± made her face scrunch up. ¡°Can I choose not to take it?¡± Sam used the gentlest tone to say the harshest words: ¡°Sure, if you don¡¯t want to take medicine, you can go to the hospital for an injection.¡± As he spoke, his eyes fell on Pearl¡¯s still-t stomach, his gaze bingplicated. While Pearl slept, he had a private doctor examine her. The doctor thought he heard two heartbeats with a stethoscope but wasn¡¯t sure yet. They needed to wait another month to confirm. If Pearl was pregnant, the child should be his, conceived during those ten days of intense passion. When Pearl wasn¡¯t looking at him, Sam¡¯s face showed rare confusion. If possible, he hoped the doctor was wrong. Pearl looked up after talking to Sasha and saw Sam lost in thought. She stared at him for a few more moments. ¡°Sam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I have some things to take care of. Sasha will stay with you. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. With that, he left the room quickly without looking back or stopping. He didn¡¯t know how to face Pearl right now. ¡°Sam, you¡­¡± Pearl called softly after him, wanting to ask if he disliked her. Otherwise, why would he leave so quickly? She thought she already knew the answer and lowered her head in dejection. ¡°If you hate me so much, why did you save me today?¡± Sasha didn¡¯t hear her thoughts but could tell Pearl was upset and assumed her wound hurt again. Remembering how her mommy told her stories when she was sick, Sasha ran back to her room to get a storybook Sam had bought for her. ¡°Pearl, lie down. I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± Pearl couldn¡¯t refuse a child¡¯s innocent kindness and forced a smile despite her bitterness. ¡°Okay, Sasha,e lie down with me.¡± She half-sat up and helped Sasha onto the bed, listening as she told a story about a mermaid. Pearl had heard this story before but felt different hearing it from Sasha. Outside the door, Sam hadn¡¯t gone far. He peered through the crack and saw Pearl holding Sasha on his bed. The scene looked like a real mother and daughter. For a moment, he admitted he felt moved. If he had a daughter as cute and smart as Sasha¡­ Would his bleak life be more interesting? Chapter 1299: Pearl Likes Uncle Sam At the Gilliam Mansion, Libby was acting particrly strange today. She hurried out during the day and, upon returning in the evening, went straight to her room. She didn¡¯t evene down for dinner. When a servant knocked on her door, she shouted, ¡°Get out, don¡¯t bother me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The young maid, frightened, turned away with the dinner tray. Inside the room, Libby quickly changed out of her ck outfit, stuffed it into a travel bag, zipped it up, and shoved it to the bottom of her wardrobe. As for the helmet, she nced around the room and, finding no suitable hiding ce, temporarily pushed it under the bed. There was a hidden drawer under the bed where she had been hiding things since she was a child. Just as she finished hiding the helmet and got up from the floor, there was another knock at the door. Libby instinctively thought it was the same maid and angrily shouted towards the door: ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I said I wasn¡¯t eating, now get lost!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Realizing it was her aunt outside the door, Libby¡¯s expression changed. She quickly dusted off her clothes and opened the door. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I thought it was one of those clueless maids.¡± Natalia stood gently in front of her. Noticing the fine sweat on Libby¡¯s forehead, she raised her hand to wipe it away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Libby? Why are you so angry?¡± Libby didn¡¯t dare tell her the truth, so she made up a lie. ¡°Nothing, just some gang issues. I can handle it myself. Sorry to worry you.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay. Go wash your face and freshen up; I want to introduce someone to youter.¡± Libby couldn¡¯t refuse such an offer from her aunt. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± At Red Maple Vi, the maple leaves were as bright and beautiful as the evening glow. Pearl and Sasha were swinging under a tree. When Sam passed by and saw them, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. In a clear and gentle voice, he called out, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Uncle Sam, you¡¯re back!¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him. She jumped off the swing and ran to him for a hug. ¡°Alright.¡± The man bent slightly to pick Sasha up and walked towards Pearl. Pearl looked at Sam awkwardly and gave him a shy smile. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she said with inexplicable joy in her voice. Sam felt a slight stir in his heart. He had never experienced being awaited by someone before. It felt¡­ nice. He nodded and looked at Pearl with gentle eyes, saying something rare for him: ¡°The wind is strong outside. You should go inside since you¡¯re not well.¡± Pearl was taken aback by his concern. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t you have work today?¡± Seeing her flustered expression, Sam teased, ¡°Even work has its end. Or do you not want to see me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Of course, she wanted to see him-she thought about him day and night-but she feared he would find her annoying. She had never been a timid person until she was rejected once. Sam knew why she had be like this and felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Why are you nervous? I was just joking. Come with me; I have something to discuss with you.¡± Hearing there was something important, Pearl immediately followed him. In the living room, he sat on the sofa with Sasha while she sat on a chair several meters away. Sam was displeased by her deliberate distance and asked coldly: ¡°Why are you sitting so far away?¡± His icy tone made Pearl stiffen. She moved slightly closer like a wooden puppet. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a bit hot.¡± She pretended to fan herself with her hand. ¡°Come closer.¡± Pearl: ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t he the one who told her to leave before?N?velDrama.Org content. She hesitated but moved a bit closer again. Sam chuckled softly. She was like a toad that jumped whenever poked. Since she wouldn¡¯te closer, he decided to bring Sasha over to her. He suddenly sat next to her, making Pearl¡¯s heart race wildly. Her face turned red. He looked at her leisurely and said softly: ¡°Do you have any idea who tried to harm you yesterday?¡± Pearl shook her head, still shaken by yesterday¡¯s events. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I was passing through an alley after visiting the cemetery when someone suddenly blocked my way.¡± ¡°Have you had any conflicts with anyone recently?¡± She shook her head again but suddenly remembered something that might be rted. She didn¡¯t share her suspicion with Sam. Even without her saying anything, Sam knew. He took out the knife that almost hurt her and ced it in front of her. ¡°This is what the assant dropped yesterday. This knife is made from high-quality light steel from era. In 2019, Mr. Gilliam custom-ordered two hundred of these for the mid-to-high-level members of the Gilliam family.¡± ¡°It has a cloud mark on it-the exclusive logo of the Gilliam family. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it before.¡± Pearl nodded; she had indeed seen that mark in her father¡¯s study. ¡°Thank you for saving me yesterday, but I don¡¯t want you involved in this. I can handle it myself.¡± Sam¡¯s position was different from hers. She was thedy of the Gilliam family; even Libby dared to harm her. But he still had to work within the Gilliam family. If he offended Libby, she would surely make things difficult for himter. She didn¡¯t want to drag Sam into this mess. ¡°Handle it yourself? How? By tattling like a schoolgirl?¡± ¡°If you go to Mr. Gilliam now and say Libby plotted against you, I guarantee you won¡¯t get justice. Instead, she¡¯ll use you of framing her.¡± Libby could easily im someone was trying to set her up. Pearl hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. Hearing his words made sense to her now. ¡°So what should I do?¡± He nced at her and continued: ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just act normal.¡± ¡°When you go backter, pretend nothing happened. Do what you usually do.¡± ¡°If Libby is indeed guilty, she¡¯ll likely try to destroy evidence. Catch her in the act and make sure she can¡¯t deny it.¡± Following his advice, Pearl realized she should return now and quietly monitor Libby¡¯s actions. ¡°Alright.¡± She pped her thigh and stood up quickly but felt dizzy from sitting too long and nearly fainted. ¡°Careful.¡± Luckily, Sam caught her shoulders in time. Their proximity made her heart race even faster as she halfy in his arms, inhaling his unique scent-like pinewood, cold and elusive like him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Pearl hurriedly moved away from his embrace, feeling an unexpected thrill in her heart. He must have feelings for her too; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t care so much about her. Given his aloof nature towards women, he would have pushed her away long ago if he didn¡¯t care. Just as she thought this, reality hit hard. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll take you back.¡± He didn¡¯t ask her to stay but instead offered to take her home. Pearl: ¡°¡­¡± It seemed she was being delusional again. ¡°I¡­ okay.¡± The one who seemed most reluctant for her to leave was Sasha. The little girl pouted and almost cried when she saw them leaving. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re a liar! Didn¡¯t you sayst night that you liked Uncle Sam and me and didn¡¯t want to leave us?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Pearl felt embarrassed. She had indeed said thatst night but only tofort Sasha temporarily. To make matters worse, she felt Sam¡¯s eyes on her! Oh no, he must think she¡¯s clingy now. Thinking quickly, Pearl decided she needed to exin herself. Chapter 1300: Miss Pearl, You’ve Succeeded She spoke to Sam, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Maybe it was because Sasha told me a storyst night about the mermaid turning into foam and leaving the prince forever, so I told her I wouldn¡¯t leave.¡± Seeing her so nervous, Sam teased her in a good mood. ¡°You mean you deliberately lied to Sasha, and you don¡¯t like me and Sasha?¡± Hearing this, Sasha lifted her cute little head to look at her. Her big, bright eyes were still filled with tears, as if she would cry if Pearl admitted it. Pearl¡¯s heart softened, and she bit her lip before answering. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t lie to her.¡± ¡°So you do like me¡­ and Sasha. That¡¯s true!¡± Especially emphasizing ¡°like me,¡± Sam deliberately stressed the words. She couldn¡¯t refute it, nor did she have the strength to. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The man¡¯sughter was particrly pleasant, as clear as the waters of April. Pearl¡¯s ears almost went numb. ¡°So shy? I remember you were quite bold before. Besides, liking me is nothing to be ashamed of. Over the years, countless women have liked me.¡± ¡°But only you truly got me, Pearl. You¡¯ve already seeded.¡± She didn¡¯t even know what to say! What did he mean by ¡°she seeded¡±? That time she had identally drunk something strange and felt dizzy; in such situations, the woman always suffers more. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Sasha. Do I not need my dignity?¡± ¡°And the next day I was scared to death. What did I seed in?¡± She muttered softly in her heart and identally said it out loud. This sessful mutter made Sam¡¯s face darken. He was a man, naturally concerned about his dignity. ¡°It was my first time too¡­¡± ¡°Wow, really? You¡¯re over thirty. Most people your age are already fathers.¡± Sam stiffly nodded and nced at her belly. He wanted to say it was just a matter of time before he had a child too. For some reason, the words turned into something else when they reached his mouth. ¡°Children are troublesome. What¡¯s so good about them?¡± Pearl remembered his words and lowered her eyes in disappointment. It seemed he didn¡¯t like children, even though he was very good to Sasha. But hearing that it was his first time too, Pearl couldn¡¯t help but feel happy inside. Although she had mentally prepared herself to ept his past, who wouldn¡¯t hope that the person they liked had only ever liked them? Just for this reason, she decided to try again. After all, Sam didn¡¯t have anyone else in his heart. Maybe after spending time together, he would suddenly like her? When the child was born, maybe he would find them pleasing to the eye after seeing them? Hehe, Pearl already imagined their future as a family of three. A little one calling her mom and calling Sam dad wouldn¡¯t be bad either. Her silly smile even made Sasha unable to bear it. In a childish voice, she reminded her. ¡°Pearl, your drool is about to fall.¡± Pearl didn¡¯t think much and subconsciously wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Where¡¯s the drool?¡± ¡°What a silly girl.¡± Sam had lived for over thirty years, and everyone around him was shrewd. Only Pearl was as pure as a child; only with her did he feel rxed. He never had to guess what this woman was thinking because whatever Pearl thought was written on her face. Hearing theirughter, Pearl realized she had been tricked and gritted her teeth as she rubbed Sasha¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°You little girl, you¡¯ve learned bad things from this ck-hearted man.¡± Sasha giggled and said unyieldingly, ¡°It¡¯s because Pearl is too easy to trick.¡± ¡°Sam, look at you. Such a sweet and considerate child like Sasha has been influenced by you. She should stay with me instead!¡± She pretended to be angry and scolded Sam, who wasn¡¯t angry either and smiled lightly. ¡°With you? Just to learn how to eat, drink, and y?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just know how to eat, drink, and y!¡± That was discrimination! He didn¡¯t know that she had always been a top student in school. ¡°Forget it. The Gilliam family isn¡¯t suitable for Sasha right now. I¡¯ll take her out to y once everything is settled.¡± Sam didn¡¯t answer directly, but once everything was resolved, Sasha might have returned home by then. He knew he couldn¡¯t keep her by his side forever. Recently, Glenn seemed to have found Red Maple Vi. What was meant toe woulde sooner orter. At the Gilliam family estate, Den had been uneasy since receiving the Cunningham family in the morning. He was very worried that they would find out about Pearl¡¯s universal golden blood. Fortunately, they came today only to discuss cooperation with him, using half of ¡°The Art of Magic¡± as a bargaining chip. Temporarily setting aside past grievances, the Cunningham family was willing to provide him with Gu worms while Den provided financial support.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He agreed. Recently, Pearl had fainted more frequently than before;st time she almost died on the roadside. For Pearl¡¯s sake, he would pay any price; letting go of hatred was nothing. The Cunningham family had an additional condition: Libby must recognize her ancestry. After all, she had Cunningham blood in her veins. Den agreed to this condition too. As for Natalia, as the legitimate eldest daughter of the Cunningham family, she had the right to inherit the family business. Den must not prevent her from returning to the Cunningham family. This was the only condition he couldn¡¯tpromise on! ¡°No way. She is my wife and my daughter¡¯s mother; I can¡¯t let her leave.¡± Hearing his firm refusal, their faces darkened, and tensions rose. The Cunningham family elder said bluntly without giving him any face: ¡°Danny, don¡¯t think that changing your name can erase your past actions.¡± ¡°Back then you almost died of illness at the Cunningham family¡¯s door; it was my brother who saved your life out of kindness. How did you repay us?¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re willing to give you an opportunity with humility; what are your intentions by keeping our eldest daughter?¡± No matter what they said, Den wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again-impossible! I¡¯m no longer the poor boy Danny from back then. The Gilliam family isn¡¯t weak either.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t change your conditions, I think we can forget about cooperation.¡± He could find other ways to save Pearl. Didn¡¯t Miss Kiara say that Golden Silkworm Magic was swallowed by Kelvin at its final forming stage? So if he caught that person and transnted his heart into Pearl, it might work too. Seeing that negotiations were about to copse due to disagreements over conditions, Natalia finally spoke: ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m already married; it¡¯s unreasonable for me to return and inherit the family business.¡± ¡°But¡­ my brother¡¯s dying wish was for you toe back.¡± The man wanted to say more, but Natalia coldly refused him again. ¡°Father is dead. There are many outstanding people among the Cunningham family¡¯s younger generation. Uncle can choose one to inherit the family business.¡± Seeing her insistence, the man couldn¡¯t say more. ¡°Alright then. Natalia, if you don¡¯t want toe back, Uncle won¡¯t force you.¡± Den felt surprised by her attitude towards him. She hated him so much; now she had a chance to leave openly. Why didn¡¯t she choose to go with the Cunningham family? Could it be because of Pearl? Den knew himself well enough not to be narcissistic enough to think Natalia stayed because she couldn¡¯t bear to leave him. Thus, cooperation continued. What Natalia thought was probably only clear to herself. No matter what reason she stayed for, it was something worth celebrating for Den. Finally, the Cunningham family wanted to see Pearl once more. Fortunately, Pearl wasn¡¯t home at that time; they left after waiting for a long time without seeing her. Den breathed a sigh of relief. He needed to speed up and marry Pearl off to Sam sooner rather thanter. With Sam¡¯s protection, even if something happened to him, someone would take care of Pearl for the rest of her life. After the Cunningham family left, he sat in the living room waiting for Pearl to return. At nine in the evening, Pearl finally came back; it was Sam who brought her home. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Pearl, where have you been? Why are you back sote? And Sam,e in and sit down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1301: Marry Miss Pearl The person sent to protect Pearl said she went missing halfway, causing him to worry for a long time. ¡°It turned out she was with Sam, so he was relieved.¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Pearl said softly, feeling guilty. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re safe. But Pearl, why were you with Sam?¡± ¡°Uh, well, I, I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment; she definitely couldn¡¯t tell her dad about the assassination attempt. Fortunately, Sam answered for her in time. ¡°I ran into Miss Pearl on the way. She seemed lost, so I brought her back.¡± Pearl had just arrived in Zheemond not long ago, so it was usible she got lost. ¡°Pearl, next time you go out, take two bodyguards with you. It¡¯s my fault for overlooking this issue.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After addressing the issue, Den turned his attention back to Sam with a smile. ¡°Sam,e with me upstairs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the study, the dim light cast ck and white shadows on Sam, as if bathing him in a soft glow. Den looked at the young man in front of him with satisfaction. ¡°Sam, your father was my best friend, and I¡¯m very satisfied with you too.¡± ¡°Since you joined the Gilliam family, you¡¯ve aplished a lot for me. Now, as an elder, I want to ask you, what are your ns for the future?¡± Sam listened expressionlessly, guessing what he was about to say just from the beginning. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, my family is all gone. Sam is alone and has no ns for the future.¡± ¡°Taswya is also good. If nothing unexpected happens, I n to retire here.¡± Hearing this, Den was even more pleased. He stood up, patted Sam¡¯s shoulder, and said with a smile: ¡°Good! Staying here is also nice. I see you as my own. I¡¯m already fifty-three years old, and in a few years, when I retire from the Gilliam family, you will take over.¡± Does he mean to let him take his ce?! Sam¡¯s heart stirred slightly; he definitely wanted that position. However, he still had to be polite, ¡°Mr. Gilliam, you mustn¡¯t say that. The Gilliam family still has Miss Libby.¡± ¡°Miss Libby is young, capable, and the entire Gilliam family trusts her. I believe she can make the Gilliam family flourish.¡± Mentioning Libby, Den¡¯s face showed no joy but a cold snort. ¡°Humph! She¡¯s not suitable. Libby isn¡¯t my biological daughter either.¡± He was not foolish enough to hand the Gilliam family to an outsider. Sam was different. Once he married Pearl, he would be part of the Gilliam family. ¡°Libby has indeed grown more ambitious over the years.¡± If the Gilliam family¡¯s loyalty to her was too strong, what would happen when Pearl and Sam took over? ¡°Mr. Gilliam, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean that. Miss Libby has done a lot for the Gilliam family, and it¡¯s only natural for people to support her.¡± Den sighed deeply and patted Sam¡¯s shoulder earnestly. ¡°Sam, you¡¯ve been here for three years, and everyone speaks highly of you. Mr. Gilliam believes that given time, you will achieve great things.¡± Does this mean¡­ he wants him topete with Miss Libby for that position? Sam nodded along with his words. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gilliam. I will do my best.¡± ¡°Good, good, then I look forward to seeing you shine. Remember, a soldier who doesn¡¯t want to be a general is not a good soldier.¡± But would Den, that old fox, really trust him so easily? Of course, there was an additional condition. ¡°Sam, what do you think of Pearl?¡± Sneering inwardly, he thought, ¡°So he wants me to be his son-inw. Well, let¡¯s see if I have what it takes to be his esteemed father-inw.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl is great, innocent, kind, and a rare good girl.¡± Den, already a doting father, was pleased to hear Sam praise Pearl.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°You have a good eye. Although my daughter appears carefree, she is very thoughtful and knows how to take care of people.¡± ¡°I see you get along well with her. If Mr. Gilliam marries her to you, what do you think?¡± Sam looked up at him in shock, frowning as he tactfully refused: ¡°Miss Pearl is noble, and I, Sam, have nothing. How could I deserve Miss Pearl?¡± Den thought he was just being modest, not that he disliked Pearl. There was still hope for them to get together. ¡°I also came from a poor background to the current Gilliam family, which I built with my own hands.¡± ¡°Sam, you may have nothing now, but your future achievements will far surpass mine. Maybe you¡¯ll be more sessful than your uncle.¡± ¡°If I believe in you, don¡¯t you believe in yourself?¡± At this point, if Sam continued to refuse, it would seem too ungrateful. ¡°Alright, I am willing to marry Miss Pearl.¡± Finally resolving his biggest concern, Den felt much more at ease. ¡°Good, good, then after Libby¡¯s engagement banquet, I¡¯ll arrange your wedding.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pearl waited downstairs for a long time. She watched Sam go to the study with her dad and note out for a long time. ¡°Could it be that dad is giving him a hard time? I have to go check.¡± Just as Pearl was about to head upstairs, Den and Sam came out of the study one after the other. Seeing her restless look, Den felt frustrated. ¡°Sure enough, a daughter can¡¯t be kept at home. Pearl, do you think your father would give him a hard time?¡± Pearl looked up to see her father¡¯s teasing eyes and Sam¡¯s smiling gaze. ¡°Mr. Gilliam is very kind to me. If I¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of?¡± She blushed with embarrassment at their teasing tone. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid? I¡¯m just worried that dad might misunderstand you, and if you end up missing an arm or leg, that would be terrible.¡± Hearing his precious daughter describe him this way, Den said with a mix ofughter and tears, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting in front of Sam? Am I that fierce?¡± ¡°Of course not! In my heart, dad is always the best father in the world. You¡¯re not fierce at all, hehe.¡± She started ttering him now, though it seemed a bitte, but Den just happened to enjoy this. Since he had decided to marry his precious daughter to Sam, he no longer obstructed their interaction. On the contrary, he looked for ways to create opportunities for them. ¡°Pearl, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you see Sam off for me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching his daughter and Sam leave together, Den looked at their backs for a long time. Finally, he stroked his chin and muttered softly: ¡°A perfect match!¡± Chapter 1302: I Have Never Been a Good Person The night was serene, and the garden of Gilliam Mansion was filled with the fragrance of flowers. Sam, dressed in a white suit, walked through the darkness, the moonlight casting a mysterious glow on his wless, handsome face. A young girl walked with her head down, closely following behind him. Neither of them spoke, allowing the silence to stretch and the distance between them to shorten. As they were about to leave the Gilliam family estate, Sam suddenly stopped. The unsuspecting girl bumped into his warm, solid back. ¡°Ouch!¡± Her soft cry brought her back to reality and made Sam chuckle. He turned to look at her and saw Pearl holding her delicate nose with tears in her eyes, looking as if she was about to cry from the pain.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Pearl nodded and replied irritably, ¡°Of course it hurts! Why don¡¯t you try bumping into something?¡± Hearing this, Sam deliberately nced at her petite frame and continued expressionlessly. ¡°Your body is too soft.¡± At first, Pearl didn¡¯t understand what he meant. When she realized, her face turned red with embarrassment. ¡°Where are you looking, you rogue?¡± Samughed softly, his voice as gentle as ever. ¡°Miss Pearl, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t you want to know what Mr. Gilliam and I discussed in the study?¡± She had been silent all the way, thinking about this. In fact, Sam had been waiting for her to ask. Pearl¡¯s heart tightened. Of course, she was curious about what her father and Sam had discussed in the study. But¡­ She nced at the tall man beside her and asked softly, ¡°Will you tell me?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Sam was much taller than her and could easily see the expression on her face without looking down. ¡°Are you questioning my credibility?¡± Pearl looked up in surprise and huped. ¡°Hic~ How did you know?¡± Because she was so innocent that everything was written on her face. He didn¡¯t need to guess what she was thinking. To save time, Sam decided not to beat around the bush and directly told her Mr. Gilliam¡¯s decision. ¡°Mr. Gilliam wants me to marry you.¡± His words echoed in her mind. Pearl couldn¡¯t believe it and pinched her thigh secretly. She doubted she had heard correctly, but looking at Sam¡¯s serious face, it didn¡¯t seem like he was joking. ¡°Ouch!¡± It hurt! It seemed she hadn¡¯t heard wrong. For her, this was good news, but¡­ Pearl felt both ecstatic and hesitant. ¡°Did¡­ did you agree?¡± Pearl trembled with nervousness as she asked this question. Sam noticed her small movements and a barely noticeable smile appeared on his lips. At that moment, time seemed to stand still, with only their shallow breaths breaking the silence. Although she wanted a positive answer, she knew very well that Sam didn¡¯t love her. She asked just to break her own heart once more. Maybe Cheyenne was right. Loving someone secretly often ends only after umting enough disappointment to give uppletely. Just when she thought she would get a negative answer, Sam finally spoke. His answer surprised her. ¡°I agreed.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Pearl stared at him nkly, her porcin-white face alternating between joy and confusion. To Sam, her reaction seemed like she was overjoyed. He couldn¡¯t help but flick her forehead gently. It wasn¡¯t painful but felt somewhat intimate. ¡°What kind of reaction is that?¡± The pain on her forehead brought Pearl back to reality. She was indeed happy that Sam had agreed to marry her. But then she felt a sense of sorrow. ¡°Why?¡± When it came to emotions, Sam never thought he would encounter them and despised using such despicable means to manipte an innocent girl. He admitted his ambition openly. ¡°Because you are thedy of the Gilliam family.¡± At that moment, Pearl didn¡¯t know whether to be grateful or sad for being thedy of the Gilliam family. The man she loved was willing to marry her, but only because of her status, not because of who she was. Reality was so cruel and harsh. It felt like an invisible hand was squeezing her heart, making it hard to breathe. The heaviness, difort, and grievance¡­ all these negative emotions surged in, causing Pearl¡¯s heart to ache sharply. ¡°Huff huff~¡± Sam proved to be a gentleman by gently patting her back soothingly. His maic voice sounded in her ear, filled with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Calm down and control your breathing. Inhale, exhale¡­ slowly, don¡¯t rush.¡± His hand seemed to have a magical power. Under hisfort, Pearl felt much better. She didn¡¯t immediately leave his embrace, savoring the warmth of his palm just as she longed for him as a person. After a long while, Pearl finally gathered the courage to ask the question that had been troubling her heart. ¡°If I weren¡¯t thedy of the Gilliam family, would you still marry me?¡± Sam remained silent. Perhaps even he didn¡¯t know the answer to that question. If Pearl weren¡¯t thedy of the Gilliam family, they might have never had any connection in this lifetime. His attitude said it all. Pearl smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Alright, let me rephrase. If someone else were thedy of the Gilliam family, would you marry her?¡± Compared to the previous question, this one was easier to answer. Sam looked at her deeply and nodded affirmatively. ¡°I would.¡± ¡°As expected. I knew it.¡± All along, it had been her one-sided affection carrying the weight of their rtionship. When would Sam ever see her true feelings? She wished he wanted to marry her not because she was thedy of the Gilliam family but simply because she was Pearl. After thinking for a moment, Sam felt it necessary to exin himself to her. ¡°I know you must hate me now. But I, Sam, have never been a good person. I have enemies all over the world.¡± ¡°For power and my goals, I can do anything by any means necessary!¡± ¡°Marrying you or someone else is just a part of my n. I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone because I don¡¯t have a heart. You¡¯d better not invest too much emotion in me.¡± He never cared to exin himself before. Today he said so much to her; it was already unlike the old Sam. Pearl listened quietly to every word he said. She felt sad because he didn¡¯t love her but also relieved that he didn¡¯t love anyone else either. But who knew how long this relief wouldst? Sam reached out with two long fingers and lifted her chin. Pearl had no choice but to look up and meet his gaze. ¡°Look at me!¡± Chapter 1303: Determination to Shatter The magnified handsome face seemed as if it were chiseled by a sculptor, with elegant and delicate eyebrows, and cold, noble deep-set eyes. His eyes were not purely ck but had a hint of light brown. When he looked at her, it was as if a deep well was about to swallow her, trapping her in his gaze. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Pearl felt a chill sweep over her, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The man gently rubbed her lips with the pad of his thumb, his actions devoid of any desire, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t harm a woman.¡± ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m giving you a choice. You can refuse to marry me. As for Mr. Gilliam, I¡¯ll handle it myself¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Pearl suddenly bit his mischievous finger and looked at him firmly, ¡°I am willing!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sam didn¡¯t know whether to praise her courage or think he hadn¡¯t made himself clear enough. ¡°Willingly?¡± Knowing full well that he was only using her identity, she still had no regrets? Pearl seemed to understand his implication and stood tall without flinching. ¡°I believe that one day I will move you. Even if you are as stubborn as a rock, I am prepared to shatter myself against you!¡± Sam admitted that for a moment, he was defeated. Not for any other reason but because of her fearless courage. Clearly¡­ she was just a frail girl. What stubborn rock? What shattering? She could do as she pleased. He had already made it clear that marrying him wouldn¡¯t bring happiness; it was her choice to step into his world. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, no regrets?¡± ¡°No!¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Pearl had no regrets about loving him, nor about today¡¯s decision. To her, Sam was like a swallow over the sea, with a heart full of ambition unafraid of any storm, focused solely on his goals. How could a proud and ambitious seabird linger for a gentle pool of water? Even so, she still hoped that when this swallow was tired and weary, he would remember her presence and stay by her side for a while. Sam couldn¡¯t promise her anything. Under the moonlit sky, with silver light shimmering like a dream, he gently pulled Pearl into his arms and sighed inaudibly above her head. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything. The only thing I can do is- as long as you are my wife, there will be no other woman by my side.¡± ¡°This is my loyalty to this marriage and my way ofpensating you.¡± Pearl felt warmth in her eyes and silent tears fell onto his cor. ¡°That¡¯s enough. This is all I need¡­¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Under the bright moonlight, the two embraced in silence. Two days passed quickly. During these 48 hours, Libby was anxious and uneasy. Living under the same roof with Pearl, it was awkward seeing each other every day. Afraid that Pearl would recognize her identity, Libby carefully observed Pearl¡¯s every move from the shadows. But Pearl seemed too normal. She still loved to sleep inte, even more so than before. She would sleep until lunchtime these days. After lunch, she either strolled in the garden or watched TV in the living room. In the evenings, she would chat happily with Den when he returned. One evening at dinner, Natalia unexpectedly ced a piece of pork belly in Pearl¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat some meat. You¡¯re too thin.¡± Pearl looked at the meat in her bowl and then at her mother with bright eyes, feeling both surprised and cherished. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Natalia had always given food to Libby before. Today, for some reason, she noticed Pearl instead. Seeing her daughter¡¯s eager yet frightened eyes made Natalia feel a bit ufortable. In Pearl¡¯s mind, she might not be apetent mother; otherwise, why would she be so moved by a piece of meat? ncing at Libby who remained silent beside her, Pearl suddenly had an idea and gave Libby some food too. ¡°Libby has been working hard managing the gang affairs for Daddy. Libby, you should eat more too.¡± As she spoke, she ced arge chicken leg in Libby¡¯s bowl. This action instantly put Libby on guard. She looked up sharply. Her keen eyes seemed to want to see through Pearl, but the girl just smiled innocently at her. As if she had lost her memory. ¡°Libby, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Pearl asked calmly. ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t like chicken legs.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t like chicken legs until today. But everyone has different tastes; it¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Just like this chicken leg. I thought you liked it so I gave it to you. It was meant well but turned out wrong.¡± ¡°On the other hand, if both of us liked this chicken leg¡­¡± ¡°Libby might think I want to keep it all to myself. But my appetite is small; I can¡¯t eat that much. I¡¯d rather share than fight over it.¡± Her words were clear and everyone at the table understood them perfectly. Den and Natalia were smart people and quickly grasped Pearl¡¯s true meaning. However, they remained silent for now, waiting to see how the other person would respond. Libby sneered. She hade through bloody battles and wasn¡¯t used to ying word games or beating around the bush! She picked up the chicken leg from her bowl and threw it into the trash can nearby. A perfectly good chicken leg was wasted, showing her attitude clearly. ¡°Pearl, your words are nice but I don¡¯t like chicken legs so your assumption doesn¡¯t hold.¡± ¡°And by the way, let me tell you something: I¡¯m selfish and have OCD. I don¡¯t like others giving me food or sharing with others.¡± Pearl had wanted to give her onest chance but seeing the food thrown away made her realize it was all in vain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Libby. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± The atmosphere at the dinner table changedpletely. Den had to step in to ease the tension between them. ¡°Let¡¯s eat! No matter what you like to eat, just tell the kitchen to make it. The Gilliam family isn¡¯t so poor that we can¡¯t afford food.¡± ¡°Pearl didn¡¯t know Libby¡¯s habits; it¡¯s normal. Just pay more attention next time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Both responded in unison. The dining room fell silent again, oppressively quiet. After dinner, Libby returned to her room and shut herself in. Pacing back and forth, deep in thought. ¡°How could Pearl possibly guess it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°No, her words were clearly aimed at me. Maybe she¡¯s already suspicious.¡± The evidence can¡¯t stay! Chapter 1304: The Truth is Revealed At three in the morning, the night was deep and quiet. A slight noise suddenly broke the silence inside Gilliam Mansion. A door on the second floor opened, and a mysterious figure swiftly exited with a bag on her back. She cautiously looked around, and finding no one, she sessfully slipped out of Gilliam Mansion. She headed to a secluded spot in the back hills and parted the grass. There, hidden away, was a red motorcycle. She swung her long leg over it, turned the key, and prepared to leave. The engine roared, but for some reason, the bike wouldn¡¯t move. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it broken?¡± Frustrated, Libby got off the bike and used her phone¡¯s shlight to inspect it. At that moment, a cold, disappointed voice came from behind her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you!¡± The familiar voice startled Libby. She turned around to see Pearl standing not far away, her long hair loose and wearing a white silk nightgown with ruffles. In the dim moonlight, frost glistened on the grass tips. Pearl¡¯s naturally beautiful face glowed in the dark night, and her bright eyes were fixed intensely on Libby. Libby paused and slowly stood up from the ground. Caught red-handed, but her face showed no fear, only a calmness that was almost terrifying. ¡°Pearl, what are you talking about? What do you mean it¡¯s me? I just couldn¡¯t sleep and came out to check on my pet.¡± Pearl let out a mockingugh. ¡°Stop pretending. Just because I¡¯m naive doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m stupid enough to be deceived by you!¡± ¡°You killed Ruth, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mentioning Ruth meant she knew the truth. Libby¡¯s eyes flickered. She licked her lips lightly, her cold and charming face covered with ayer of frost. ¡°That girl is your friend. Why would you ask me?¡± ¡°Hmph, stop pretending! Do I have to spell it out? If it weren¡¯t for you, Ruth wouldn¡¯t have gone astray and betrayed me!¡± So those two fools sold her out. Libby thought to herself that once she got out of here, those two would have to go! ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Your friend Ruth was forced by her family. It had nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t bribed Ibrahim to set her up, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up encased in cement by Lord Parker.¡± ¡°We have both witnesses and evidence. Libby, you can¡¯t deny it!¡± Even a rabbit will bite when cornered. Pearl¡¯s anger made Libby see her in a new light. Libby no longer hid her intentions and smiled coldly. ¡°I thought it would take you longer to figure this out.¡± ¡°Yes, I killed Ruth. me her for being your friend!¡± As the bloody truth came out of her mouth, Pearl staggered back two steps, her expression heartbroken. ¡°It was you¡­ why?¡± ¡°If you have a problem with me,e at me directly. Why hurt my friend?¡± ¡°And the person who tried to kill me a few days ago was you too, right? I have a good memory. This motorcycle and this knife¡­ they¡¯re all things you¡¯ve used before!¡± As she spoke, Pearl pulled out a knife from behind her. The stainless steel knife, pierced by a bullet hole, gleamed under the moonlight, reflecting a cold face. Libby admitted it with a slight smile. ¡°Yes, it was me! If Sam hadn¡¯t interfered that day, you would already be dead!¡± Pearl took a deep breath and gripped the knife tightly. ¡°For that position?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But I never wanted topete with you for anything!¡± Whether at the dining table or in reality, Pearl had never thought ofpeting with her¡­ What Libby hated most was Pearl¡¯s indifferent and modest attitude towards fame and fortune. She snorted coldly and said even more coldly, ¡°Yes, you never thought about it because you don¡¯t have the ability!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°But what about Den?¡± ¡°He wants to leave that position for you. He even trained Sam as my rival just to support you!¡± She had to admit that Sam was the strongest enemy she had ever encountered. Ambition, intelligence, means¡­ hecked nothing. With him as Pearl¡¯s support, she would stand no chance. ¡°You even know about this¡­¡± The decision for her and Sam to marry was made today. How did Libby find out so quickly? ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I¡¯ve been by Father¡¯s side for many years. I know his every move.¡± With her ambition exposed, Libby spoke directly about her goal. ¡°For the sake of our sisterhood, if you promise Father that you don¡¯t want that position and cancel your engagement with Sam, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Pearl had never wanted that position. But now she had to consider Sam. After thinking for two seconds, she looked up again and refused Libby¡¯s condition. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t agree.¡± Pearl¡¯s answer stunned Libby for a moment before she burst intoughter. ¡°Ah? Haha, I knew you were just pretending to be noble. You care more than you show.¡± Facing her misunderstanding, Pearl sighed deeply. ¡°No matter what you say, I now represent more than just myself. Besides, I can¡¯t refuse him. You overestimate me.¡± ¡°You! Pearl, if you want to fight, see if you have the life for it!¡± In an instant, Libby¡¯s ¡°kind persuasion¡± turned into murderous intent again. She rushed forward and snatched the knife from Pearl¡¯s hand with ruthless determination in her eyes. Bloodthirsty and vicious! Pearl realized toote that she couldn¡¯t avoid it. The knife came shing through the air. At the critical moment, a voice called out from behind her. ¡°Miss Pearl, watch out!¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t die!¡± With an intense will to survive, Pearl bent down quickly and dodged the attack. The knife missed its mark. Just as Libby prepared for a second strike, bright lights illuminated the area. The ring light made her squint and pause her actions. ¡°Stop!¡± Den had arrived. Behind him were Natalia, Sam, Brody, and others. How did they get here? ¡°Dad¡­ Daddy¡­ Aunt¡­¡± Her mind went nk for a moment. The knife fell to the ground with a ng. What awaited Libby was a p across the face. The person who hit her was Aunt! Chapter 1305: Their Biggest Difference ¡°Aunt¡­ Aunt?!¡± Libby stared incredulously at the person in front of her. During their time together, her aunt had treated her like a daughter, even more so than her own daughter, Pearl. But now, the first person to punish her was the one she respected the most. Natalia suppressed her inner turmoil, her elegant and dignified face filled with disappointment. ¡°Libby, despite how well I¡¯ve treated you, you actually tried to kill my daughter! Pearl is your blood-rted sister!¡± Libby felt a wave of hypocrisy from Natalia¡¯s usations. Natalia had often hinted that Pearl was not as filial or capable as she was, always expressing disdain and disappointment towards her own daughter. Without her encouragement, how could Libby have dared to make an attempt on Pearl¡¯s life? ¡°Hmph! Aunt, are you really angry because I tried to hurt Pearl?¡± Afraid that Libby might reveal other secrets, Natalia quickly interrupted her, her tone softening considerably. ¡°Of course, no matter what, she is my daughter.¡± ¡°Libby, apologize to your godfather and sister so that your aunt can forgive you.¡± Den understood the situation clearly now. Natalia¡¯s p earlier was just a ruse to soften Pearl¡¯s heart. ¡°Pearl, what do you think about this? Your father respects your decision.¡± Caught off guard by her father¡¯s question, Pearl stood there, unsure of what to do. She didn¡¯t want Libby dead, after all, she was her cousin. If Libby died, her mother would be heartbroken. At this moment, Natalia spoke again, pleading for her niece: ¡°Pearl, your sister only made a mistake in a moment of confusion.¡± ¡°Forgive her this time, please. I promised your uncle to take good care of his daughter, and I¡¯ve failed. If something happens to Libby, how will I face him in theher world?¡± As she spoke, Natalia held Pearl¡¯s shoulders, crying bitterly. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Pearl¡¯s tears flowed silently as she embraced her mother. After several seconds, she bit her lip and squeezed out a few words with difficulty. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive her this once.¡± Hearing this, Natalia wiped her tears and looked at Pearl with joy. ¡°Thank you, Pearl. You¡¯re indeed a kind-hearted and forgiving child.¡± ¡°Your sister is getting married to Duke Austen in a few days. You wouldn¡¯t want this to escte and ruin her marriage, right?¡± Her words implied that no one should spread tonight¡¯s events, including Pearl, the victim. ¡°Yes,¡± Pearl agreed, but she had an additional demand. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll agree to anything you say!¡± Natalia promised. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Pearl announced, ¡°I want her to kneel and apologize at Ruth¡¯s grave!¡± Kneeling and apologizing? For Libby, this was worse than losing her life. She had only ever knelt to Den. ¡°No way, I would rather die than kneel and apologize! Why should I? She¡¯s just a lowly whore!¡± Speaking ill of the deadpletely enraged Pearl, who, usually gentle, shouted angrily at Libby. ¡°Because you killed her!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, it was Lord Parker who killed her. Don¡¯t use me.¡± The thought of Ruth suffocating to death in cement pained Pearl. She pulled out a recording device from her sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it. I¡¯ve recorded every word you said. If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll make the recording public!¡± Her preparation surprised everyone present. Libby doubted the recording¡¯s authenticity. Pearl, known for being naive, had secretly recorded their conversation. This cunning was not her usual behavior, indicating someone else was guiding her. It had to be either Sam or Den. If the recording were made public, Libby¡¯s painstakingly built image would be ruined, and her forces would turn against her. Weighing the pros and cons, Libby reluctantly agreed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apologize! Give me the recording device.¡± ¡°Not so fast. I¡¯ll give it to you after you kneel and apologize at Ruth¡¯s grave. Otherwise, how can I trust you won¡¯t go back on your word?¡± Pearl didn¡¯t trust Libby¡¯s character. ¡°You! Pearl, you¡¯re underestimating me. I¡¯m a small leader in the Gilliam family; I keep my word.¡± Den feltpelled to speak up when the Gilliam family was mentioned. ¡°From now on, Sam will handle the gang¡¯s matters. You focus on preparing for your engagement party.¡± His cold voice echoed in the night, decisive and irrefutable. ¡°Daddy! I know I¡¯ve made a mistake, and Pearl has forgiven me. Why are you still taking away my power?¡± Libby, who had held back her tears until now, finally broke down, her eyes filled with disappointment. ¡°You never treated me like this before Pearl came back. Am I really so much less important to you than she is?¡± Seeing her so heartbroken, Natalia couldn¡¯t help but pat her shoulder infort. ¡°Stop crying, Libby.¡± Den decided to reveal his true feelings. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re no match for Pearl. I don¡¯t judge the younger generation by their abilities but by their filial piety.¡± ¡°You grew up by my side, so you resemble me the most-ambitious, ruthless, selfish¡­ I even dislike myself, so how could I like you?¡± ¡°Pearl is different. Not only is she my biological daughter, but she also has more filial piety than you.¡± His health was not as good as it appeared. He often felt chest tightness and coughed when alone. Yet, despite smoking for decades, Libby never noticed, while Pearl did on the second day after meeting him and earnestly advised him to quit. This is the difference between a biological child and an adopted one. Libby always wanted the empire he built; Pearl treated him as a simple father. That is their biggest difference! Chapter 1306: I Don’t Need You Anymore Den had been through thick and thin. Like any father, he simply wished for his children¡¯s filial piety andpanionship. After hearing his reasoning, Libby sneered sarcastically. ¡°Since childhood, you taught me that emotions are trivial and that rationality is all that matters.¡± ¡°Especially in our line of work, where the heart must be ruthless and the blood cold. But now?¡± He now wanted to embrace those very emotions he once scorned. How ironic! Den felt a pang of guilt. He had taught Libby this way because they lived in a perilous environment back then. Showing mercy to the enemy was cruel to oneself. To survive, he had to mold her into an emotionless weapon. But he never expected this weapon to turn against him. Den¡¯s pride matched Libby¡¯s. His dignity would not allow him to bow down, even if he was at fault. ¡°No matter what you say, it¡¯s decided. Sam will take over your work in the next few days.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Libby asked coldly, holding onto ast shred of hope. If Den retracted his decision, it would be fine. If he still wanted to cast her aside, she wouldn¡¯t mind going down with him. Avoiding her gaze, Den made his final announcement: ¡°You have no choice but toply! Pearl, let¡¯s go!¡± He grabbed his daughter¡¯s hand and left. Libby stood there in tears, with Natalia¡¯s expression unreadable. Under the deste night sky, Libby¡¯s suppressed sobs turned into loud cries. ¡°Auntie¡­¡± She copsed into Natalia¡¯s arms, her hatred surging. ¡°I want revenge!¡± Natalia gently patted her back and calmly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Although the culprit was caught, Pearl felt no joy. Since exposing Libby¡¯s scheme, the household atmosphere had be strange. The four of them were divided into two camps. Pearl and her father were on one side; her mother and elder sister on the other. Several times, Pearl tried to talk to her mother, but she always found an excuse to avoid her. ¡°Pearl, I have something to do. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Her ¡°something¡± was alwaysforting Libby, who wanted to harm her. After many attempts, Pearl realized her mother had grown distant. Heartbroken, she turned away. This was the mother she had longed for over a decade. Why didn¡¯t she like her? Watching Pearl¡¯s frail figure disappear down the corridor, Natalia felt a pang of guilt. But this fleeting emotion vanished when she remembered Pearl was also Den¡¯s daughter. ¡°She¡¯s not just my daughter; she¡¯s Den¡¯s too! She has his filthy blood. I can¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡± With that thought, Natalia decisively turned back to her room. At the door, she found a bouquet of white irises. White irises were her favorite flowers, but she had never told anyone. The flowers were fresh with dew, clearly just picked. ¡°Who sent these?¡± At that moment, Libby returned from the cemetery and noticed the bouquet in Natalia¡¯s hand. ¡°These flowers are beautiful. When did you buy them?¡± It seemed Libby wasn¡¯t the sender. Natalia understood who it was and coldly threw the flowers into the trash. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them and don¡¯t know who left them. I¡¯m allergic to pollen; throw them away.¡± Hearing this, Libby¡¯s suspicion vanished, and she smiled again. For several days, Natalia had the flowers thrown away. After about a week, she no longer saw any white irises. Just as she felt a bit disappointed, a floral scent wafted from Pearl¡¯s room. Curious, Natalia opened the door and found a sea of white irises on the balcony-all the ones she had discarded. In that moment, Natalia¡¯s mind went nk, and her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Mommy, why are you here?¡± Pearl¡¯s voice came from behind. Natalia quickly wiped her tears and turned around as if nothing had happened. The girl had grown into a graceful young woman. Today, she wore a white knee-length William dress. Her ck hair framed a face that resembled Natalia¡¯s own, looking as pure as an angel. Seeing her dressed up so elegantly, Natalia asked in a daze, ¡°Pearl, where are you going?¡± Pearl walked past her to grab her handbag and calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick out a wedding dress today. The photoshoot is tomorrow.¡± Wedding photoshoot? Natalia looked momentarily confused before remembering.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Yes, Pearl and Sam¡¯s wedding was approaching. After the photoshoot, it would soon be time for the wedding. She hesitated before offering, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± Pearl paused in her packing. She suppressed her sobs and refused without looking back. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve asked Cheyenne to help.¡± With that, Pearl quickly walked past her. As they brushed shoulders, Pearl finally turned around. The look in her eyes had lost all affection. ¡°Mommy, you still have Libby to apany. I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡± The girl walked away gradually. Natalia¡¯s mind echoed with Pearl¡¯s words until she fainted. Before losing consciousness, she saw the white irises blooming on the balcony in the sunlight. So beautiful! Outside, a white luxury car had been parked for an unknown amount of time. Sam stood elegantly in his usual white attire, leaning casually against the car door with a gentle smile. Seeing her, he walked over like a gentleman and naturally took her hand. ¡°Ready to go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This was their first meaningful hand-holding. Pearl¡¯s heart raced. Sam looked at her hair for a few seconds before smiling softly without saying anything. His reaction made Pearl shy. She instinctively touched her hair. ¡°W-what is it¡­ Why are youughing? Does my hair color look bad?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°I just think it¡¯s unnecessary for you to change yourself for something as trivial as a photoshoot. I don¡¯t need you to change at all. Just be yourself.¡± His words brought tears to Pearl¡¯s eyes. She had dressed up just to earn his praise. Chapter 1307: Mr. Foley Becomes Clingy At the bridal shop, the staff enthusiastically introduced the new arrivals to them. ¡°Miss, these are ourtest designs.¡± ¡°With your figure, both the satin off-shoulder and the French romantic petal strapless princess styles would look stunning on you.¡± The variety of wedding dresses dazzled Pearl, leaving her momentarily overwhelmed. ¡°This is my first time getting married, I have no experience and don¡¯t know which to choose.¡± Hearing her naive words, Sam couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips and respond, ¡°Who isn¡¯t getting married for the first time?¡± ¡°Oops, sorry, that was a slip of the tongue.¡± The sales assistant had never seen such a good-looking couple before. Especially Sam, who wore an expensive white suit that highlighted his delicate yet masculine features, making him look like a nobleman from a pce. She then rmended a French court-style trailing wedding dress to Pearl. The off-shoulder strapless design featured heavyce embroidery on the outeryer, sparkling like a starry sky under the lights. Sam nced at the dress casually, having no opinion to offer. He simply said in a cold voice, ¡°Go in and change. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pearl touched her slightly flushed face. She usually bought clothes online or went straight to food stalls when shopping alone, rarely visiting stores. Having Sam apany her now gave her a sweet illusion of them being on a date. After taking the dress into the fitting room, Sam found a single sofa to sit on and picked up a nearby brochure to pass the time. Suddenly, an untimely phone call rang. Sam stepped outside the bridal shop to answer it. The call was from his subordinate Bobby, who sounded extremely anxious as if something major had happened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Hurst, it¡¯s bad. Two men from Che came this morning and specifically asked to see you.¡± ¡°Keep them there. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After hanging up, Sam couldn¡¯t wait for Pearl to finish changing. He quickly instructed the sales assistant and left. ¡°Sam, look at me¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Pearl stepped out in a beautiful white wedding dress, only to find that he had already disappeared. Her enthusiasm for trying on wedding dresses vanished instantly. Looking down at her dress, her face was full of disappointment. ¡°I¡¯d better change out of it.¡± ¡°This dress suits you perfectly, miss. You look like a fairy.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, the gentleman who came with you said he had to leave for something urgent. If you like any dress, just decide, and he¡¯ll settle the bill at Red Maple Vi.¡± Seeing herck of interest, the sales assistant quickly ryed Sam¡¯s message. Pearl¡¯s expression brightened considerably, and she smiled again. ¡°So he just had something urgent and didn¡¯t want to leave me.¡± Women in love are easy to appease; one exnation can dissolve all negative emotions. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll ask Cheyenne to apany me.¡± In a hotel room, Cheyenne had just woken up. Her long hair was tousled over her rounded shoulders, with a few strands yfully resting on her fair cheeks,plementing her sleepy almond eyes. She looked adorable.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Kelvin chuckled softly and walked over to kiss her cheek. ¡°Still sleepy?¡± Cheyenne slowly came to her senses and wiped the saliva off her face with some disdain. ¡°You haven¡¯t brushed your teeth~¡± Feeling rebellious after being disliked by his wife, Kelvin held her face and kissed her forehead, nose tip, and lips. ¡°Hmph, woman! We¡¯ve only been married for how long and you¡¯re already disliking me.¡± His aggrieved look made it seem like she was some heartless viin. ¡°I suspect you stole my script! That line should be mine!¡± ¡°Hehe, I could never dislike you because Cheyenne is always perfect in my eyes.¡± Cheyenne shivered awake and pushed Kelvin away to go wash up. As soon as her toes touched the ground, she felt a soreness in her calves and copsed into his arms. The next moment, Kelvin lifted her up horizontally. ¡°Still sore? Let me carry you. Why be shy? We¡¯re legally married.¡± Cheyenne hugged his neck and yfully bit his ear. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± She had told him to stopst night, but he insisted on trying again. The warm sensation on his ear didn¡¯t hurt Kelvin; instead, it sweetened his heart. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Cheyenne being angry; he was only afraid of her giving him the cold shoulder. ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t be mad. Since we have nothing nned today, just rest well in the room. I¡¯ll get you whatever you want to eat.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate people eating in the room?¡± Kelvin nodded and hesitated for a second before saying, ¡°If it¡¯s you and Cierra, I can tolerate it.¡± Since he said so, Cheyenne decided to make him run errands without hesitation. ¡°Alright, let me think.¡± While brushing her teeth, she pondered what to eat. ¡°I want a banana pancake, a hot dog with egg and cheese, churros with chocte sauce, and a matcha milk tea.¡± She listed a bunch of items while Kelvin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That much? Can you finish it?¡± It wasn¡¯t about the money; he was worried about her small frame handling so much food at once. Cheyenne spat out the mouthwash and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°If I can¡¯t finish it, you¡¯ll help me.¡± Hearing this, Kelvin instinctively touched his abs. If he didn¡¯t work out soon, he¡¯d get out of shape from happiness. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get everything for you.¡± He said this as if coaxing Cierra at home. Cheyenne felt touched and stood on tiptoe to kiss his lips as a reward. ¡°Thank you, hubby.¡± Her calling him ¡°hubby¡± made Kelvin ecstatic. ¡°If you call me hubby once more, I¡¯d even give you my life.¡± Buying some food was nothingpared to that. Pearl¡¯s call came in at this moment. Hearing that she wantedpany while choosing a wedding dress, Cheyenne readily agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After hanging up, she started getting dressed and putting on makeup. Turning to Kelvin who was walking towards her, she said, ¡°By the way, no need to buy those things anymore. I¡¯m going out with Miss Gilliam.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going with her, what about me?¡± Chapter 1308: Bridal Shop The man¡¯s tone was like a lonely womanining, which made Cheyenneugh instantly. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You go find Master Glenn and the others at noon, and I¡¯ll be back before dinner to apany you.¡± This meant he wouldn¡¯t see her for about five or six hours. Thinking of this, Kelvin felt sad and hugged her from behind, pulling her into his arms.N?velDrama.Org ? content. He held her tightly, burying his head in her neck and nuzzling affectionately. ¡°Can¡¯t you take me with you? Those two old men will definitely be jealous of my beautiful wife by my side. I don¡¯t y with them.¡± Cheyenne felt speechless hearing him describe Master Glenn and Eddie this way. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are the one acting like a¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m going to a bridal shop; it¡¯s not convenient for you toe. I¡¯ll be back tonight to keep youpany.¡± With her promise, Kelvin finally let go. ¡°Alright, call me when you¡¯re done, and I¡¯lle pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± An hourter, Cheyenne arrived at the bridal shop. Pearl was sitting on the sofa in her own clothes, waiting for her, with two cups of coffee in front of her. Seeing the familiar figure appear, she quickly waved. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re here! I¡¯m so sorry for calling you at this time. I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt anything important.¡± Cheyenne shook her head, smiling with red lips. ¡°No worries. I needed some fresh air too. You have no idea; my husband is too clingy.¡± If she didn¡¯t find an excuse to go out today, she might end up lying in bed all day. This was the first time Pearl heard Cheyenne mention Mr. Foley. Although her tone wasining, the smile on her face was genuine. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± If only Sam could love her as much as Mr. Foley loved Cheyenne. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Do you have any favorite styles?¡± Pearl shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any particr ideas about wedding dresses. The decision to get married was too sudden.¡± Cheyenne already knew her fiance was Sam. As for him¡­ she never really understood him. As a partner, Sam was undoubtedly unqualified. ¡°Are you sure you want to marry him? He might not be as good as you think. He could hurt you.¡± ¡°Marriage is no small matter. You should have your own opinion. If you¡¯re unwilling, I will fight for you even if it means offending Mr. Gilliam.¡± Cheyenne wasn¡¯t sure what kind of person Sam was now, but he used to be a scheming and ruthless man. Pearl¡¯s pure and kind nature was no match for Sam. Pearl smiled and declined her good intentions, exining eagerly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Sam, nor do I know what he used to be like.¡± ¡°I only believe what I see now. Cheyenne, you¡¯ve misunderstood him. He¡¯s actually a very gentle person.¡± ¡°He returns injured birds to their nests, takes in a poor mute girl, and has saved me multiple times.¡± ¡°In my heart, Sam is just an ordinary person who, like me, uses a mask to hide his loneliness.¡± The Sam she described wasn¡¯t so unforgivable; he had apassionate and just side ording to Pearl. Maybe she never truly understood him, or maybe love made people blind. Seeing Pearl¡¯s determined eyes, Cheyenne stopped persuading her. She loved Sam deeply. ¡°Alright then, as long as you¡¯re happy. Let me help you pick out a wedding dress.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne.¡± Having been married twice herself, even though both times were to the same man, Cheyenne had some experience with wedding dresses. ¡°You have sloping shoulders; an off-the-shoulder style would suit you well. Your waist is slim, so a mermaid dress with a cinched waist would be perfect.¡± After trying on over ten dresses, Pearl finally chose an off-the-shoulder French mermaid dress that entuated her slender and tall figure. Cheyenne admired the girl in the mirror. Wearing the wedding dress, she looked less cute and more gentle and graceful. Her shy smile reminded Cheyenne of herself at eighteen. Back then, she had been filled with anticipation and passionate love as she prepared to marry Kelvin. She hoped Sam would treat Miss Gilliam well, unlike Kelvin in the past. With that thought, Cheyenne sighed softly in her heart. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s our next step?¡± After finalizing the wedding dress, Pearl only needed to wait for tomorrow¡¯s photoshoot. She nced at her watch and saw it was still early. She decided to visit Sasha. She hadn¡¯t seen the little one for over half a month and missed Sasha dearly. ¡°Cheyenne, just follow me.¡± Pearl took her to a children¡¯s clothing store and bought dresses for three to four-year-old girls. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to buy these now?¡± Cheyenne was very surprised and instinctively nced at Pearl¡¯s t stomach. Her look made Pearl blush deeply. She almost dropped the dress she was holding. ¡°Oh no, Cheyenne! It¡¯s not for me; I¡¯m not pregnant yet!¡± ¡°Phew, you scared me. I thought you were pregnant. If not for yourself, are you nning ahead?¡± Her teasing made Pearl want to find a hole to hide in. She quickly exined that the dress was for a little girl living in Red Maple Vi. Cheyenne didn¡¯t know Red Maple Vi was Sam¡¯s territory and naturally didn¡¯t realize the little girl Pearl mentioned was Sasha. She thought of her own daughter and took out an album to share with Pearl. In the photo, Cierra wore a princess dress standing under a cherry blossom tree, making a heart shape with her hands and smiling sweetly. ¡°Wow, is this your daughter, Cheyenne? She¡¯s so beautiful! She looks just like you-smart and spirited.¡± ¡°You overestimate her. My daughter is very naughty and loves pretty things and snacks.¡± Her hand identally slipped to the next photo. It happened to be a picture of Sasha¡¯s third birthday with Cierra together. In the photo, two little girls-one slightly older and one younger-looked equally adorable and exquisite. Wearing matching dresses, they could easily be mistaken for sisters. ¡°This!¡± At first, Pearl thought she was seeing things. She wiped her eyes and looked again to confirm it was indeed Sasha in the photo. Excitedly grabbing Cheyenne¡¯s phone, she asked, ¡°Cheyenne, how do you have Sasha¡¯s photo?¡± ¡°Hmm? You know Sasha too?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my best friend¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s like my goddaughter because our families are close.¡± Pearl was stunned for a long time. She never expected the world to be so small and fate so coincidental. Chapter 1309: Finally Seeing Sasha After Ten Days At Red Maple Vi, Sasha woke up this morning and didn¡¯t see Uncle Sam, guessing he had gone out to work. She obediently found a little dress from the wardrobe, stood on a small stool, and washed her face with tap water in the bathroom. Downstairs, there was an egg sandwich on the dining table, seemingly prepared by Sam before he left. The table was a bit high, so she had to stand on tiptoes to reach the food. Living alone was so boring. As Sasha quietly ate her breakfast, she began to miss Giana, Esteban, and Pearl. They hadn¡¯t contacted her for a long time. ¡°Sigh.¡± Just as she sighed like an old soul, Pearl walked in and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why is a little girl sighing like that?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Sasha turned around joyfully. Pearl stood at the door smiling at her, with someone else behind her. Thetter had a baseball cap covering most of their face, making it hard to see clearly. ¡°Pearl, why are you here!¡± She happily jumped off the sofa and ran over. Pearl opened her arms and caught her steadily, hugging her tightly. ¡°Be careful not to fall. Sasha, look who I brought with me.¡± As she spoke, Cheyenne took off her baseball cap, revealing a stunningly beautiful face. Seeing her, Sasha was stunned for a few seconds before opening her mouth and crying out loud. The separation over these days made her nose tingle, and she couldn¡¯t stop the flood of tears. ¡°Auntie Cheyenne¡­ I missed you all so much.¡± ¡°Where are my mommy and daddy? Have theye? I¡¯ve been waiting so long¡­ I want to go home.¡± ¡°And my sister Cierra, will she have forgotten me?¡± Seeing her cry so sadly, Cheyenne didn¡¯t mention Kate¡¯s hospitalization and only shared the good news. ¡°No, before I came, Cierra told me to find you.¡± ¡°And your daddy is here too. Your mommy didn¡¯te because she¡¯s having a baby. Sasha, you¡¯re going to have a little brother or sister soon. Are you happy?¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Hearing that she would soon be a big sister, Sasha¡¯s mouth hung open in surprise. ¡°A brother or sister! Will they listen to me?¡± The little girl asked innocently and curiously. Cheyenne gently patted her head and answered softly, ¡°Yes. I believe Sasha will be a good sister, and they will like you.¡± ¡°Great! As long as they listen to me, I will like them too.¡± Master Glenn spent more than half a month almost turning Zheemond upside down but couldn¡¯t find Sasha. Unexpectedly, she was found while apanying Miss Gilliam to try on wedding dresses. Since they had found Sasha, Cheyenne nned to take her back. She took the little girl from Pearl¡¯s arms and noticed her chubbier cheeks. Suddenly, Sam didn¡¯t seem as bad as she had imagined. Sasha didn¡¯t look like someone who had been mistreated at all. ¡°Your daddy is still looking for you everywhere. Sasha, do you want to go back with me?¡± [Going Home] Of course, the little girl wanted to go back, but thinking of Uncle Sam made her feel reluctant. ¡°This big house is already so empty. If I leave too, Uncle Sam will be all alone. How pitiful.¡± On the way here, Cheyenne had thought about what to do if Sam didn¡¯t agree to let her take Sasha away. She would take her by force if necessary. But she hadn¡¯t considered that Sasha might not want to leave¡­ ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t you miss your family? This isn¡¯t your home. You have to go back eventually.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sasha hesitated, her face full of conflict and reluctance. Finally, she weakly pleaded, ¡°Auntie Cheyenne, can we take Uncle Sam with us?¡± ¡°He said his hometown is also in Akloit. He lost his way and can¡¯t go back.¡± If Auntie Cheyenne agreed to take Uncle Sam along, not only could she go home to see her daddy and mommy; Uncle Sam could also find his home and his family. Hearing this, Cheyenne¡¯s mind buzzed. Sasha didn¡¯t understand the deeper meaning in Sam¡¯s words, but she heard the regret in them. But in life, not everyone has the courage to turn back and start over. ¡°Sigh!¡± With a long sigh, Cheyenne had to harden her heart and refuse Sasha¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sasha, we can¡¯t take your Uncle Sam.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Sasha pouted, disappointment filling her eyes as her wish fell through. ¡°Because your Uncle Sam has to work. He has many things to do and is very busy.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t have to worry about him being lonely. Pearl will soon move into the vi to keep himpany.¡± Pearl moving into the vi? Hearing this, Sasha finally brightened up a bit. She looked at Pearl eagerly and asked impatiently, ¡°Pearl, when are you moving in?¡± Pearl counted the days on her fingers and winked at her with a smile: ¡°In about ten days. Can you wait for me, Sasha?¡± It¡¯s only ten days. Sasha thought: [If I leave now, Uncle Sam will still be alone for these ten days. Why not wait until Pearl moves in before going home.]N?velDrama.Org ? content. This way she could stay with Uncle Sam for ten more days. Having made up her mind, Sasha lifted her cute little face and firmly told Cheyenne: ¡°Auntie Cheyenne, please tell my daddy not to worry about me.¡± Never expecting Sasha would refuse to leave because of Sam, Cheyenne¡¯s worries weren¡¯tpletely alleviated. Sam was unpredictable; what if he suddenly hurt Sasha one day? At this moment, Pearl spoke up with a guarantee. ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll personally take Sasha home in ten days. Cheyenne, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± With Pearl¡¯s assurance, Cheyenne could only respect Sasha¡¯s decision. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go back and tell your daddy. But for these ten days, don¡¯t run around. Stay in the vi, okay?¡± ¡°Got it! Thank you Auntie Cheyenne. I like you the most!¡± The little girl tugged at her sleeve coquettishly. Cheyenne¡¯s heart softened instantly and she couldn¡¯t refuse her request anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to persuade your daddy, but only for ten days.¡± In ten days¡¯ time, an anxious Master Glenn mighte knocking with a knife. A few dayster, the engagement party was held as scheduled. The marriage between two prominent families in Zheemond-the Gilliam family and Duke Austen family-caused a sensation throughout the city. Today¡¯s banquet was unprecedentedly grand; almost all of Taswya¡¯s officials and wealthy people attended. The scene was filled with dazzling jewels and luxurious clothes, embodying the decadence of high society. Chapter 1310: Honey, Are You Jealous? Kelvin and Cheyenne, along with Glenn and their group, were also on the invitation list. Today¡¯s main character was Libby, the eldest daughter of the Gilliam family. To avoid stealing the bride-to-be¡¯s spotlight, Cheyenne wore a simple yet ssic ck dress. Even so, her natural beauty and wlessplexion made her the center of attention as soon as she stood among the crowd. Libby naturally noticed this strikingly beautiful and equally charismatic couple. She gently swirled the wine in her ss, a glint quickly passing through her nted eyes. ¡°Who are those people?¡± she asked. Brody nced at Kelvin and the others, whispering in Miss Libby¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. I only know they are distinguished guests invited by Miss Pearl.¡± ¡°Thedy in the middle is Miss Lawrence, the miracle doctor who cured Lord Parker. The master holds her in high regard.¡± Brody¡¯s words caused a storm of emotions in Libby¡¯s heart. Miss Lawrence? Is she Cheyenne? The goddaughter personally acknowledged by President Abel of Che! At that moment, Pearl also saw Cheyenne and excitedly brought Sasha over. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re here!¡± Her eyes sparkled with joy as if she were seeing a long-admired idol. Cheyenne found it amusing. She hadn¡¯t done anything to be the idol of the Gilliam family¡¯sdy. ¡°Yes, I just arrived. By the way, you brought Sasha along. Won¡¯t Sam be upset?¡± Pearl shook her head fearlessly and said with a hint of grievance, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been busy withtely; I haven¡¯t seen him for days.¡± ¡°He allowed me to bring Sasha to the party.¡± Sasha¡¯s bright eyes scanned the room as if searching for someone. ¡°Auntie Cheyenne, where¡¯s my daddy? Didn¡¯t hee tonight?¡± Cheyenne gently stroked her smooth cheek and handed Sasha to Kelvin. ¡°Take Sasha to see Master Glenn. I¡¯ll have a word with Miss Gilliam.¡± Kelvin was fond of children, and even though Sasha wasn¡¯t his daughter, he liked this well-behaved little girl. He picked up Sasha and said softly with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go find him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Kelvin.¡± As the two walked away, Pearl enthusiastically pulled Cheyenne to sit on the sofa and chat. Princess Sierra, who had arrived unnoticed, tried to join their conversation. ¡°Miss Lawrence, long time no see. Didn¡¯t Mr. Foleye with you today?¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising that Princess Sierra was interested in Kelvin. Although he was over thirty, his handsome face looked no older than twenty-five or twenty-six. Tall and lean, he had a physique that looked good in clothes and even better without them. Most importantly, he was indifferent to others but obedient like a loyal dog when it came to Cheyenne. Women tend topare themselves to others, especially someone as proud as Princess Sierra. She disliked anyone better than herself, especially women! Unfortunately for her, Cheyenne excelled in both aspects. Hearing Princess Sierra inquire about her husband, Cheyenne showed no sign of jealousy and replied indifferently: ¡°He came but wandered off somewhere. If you¡¯re concerned, you can look for him yourself.¡± Her tone was far from polite, and even Princess Sierra could sense she wasn¡¯t wee. ¡°Do you have an issue with me, Miss Lawrence? I already apologized for what happened at thest party¡­¡± ¡°Princess Sierra, you¡¯re overthinking. I have no issue with you.¡± In truth, she didn¡¯t consider this brainless princess worth her attention. Feeling unwee, Princess Sierra prepared to leave in a huff. Kelvin returned at that moment and identally bumped into the princess. Her eyes brightened upon seeing him. She approached coquettishly and said: ¡°Mr. Foley, your wife is so stingy. I asked her where you were, and she told me to find you myself.¡± Kelvin quickly stepped back to maintain distance, avoiding the princess¡¯s overwhelming perfume. ¡°Is that so? I think my wife is wonderful. What do you need from me, Princess? My time is precious; please be quick.¡± His words made Princess Sierra¡¯s heart ache. In Taswya, it wasn¡¯t umon for powerful men to have multiple women.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Traditional beliefs were deeply rooted, and women had low status without even the right to object. Even as a princess, she couldn¡¯t control her fiance. They had argued yesterday over a home wrecker. To spite Duke ir, Princess Sierra decided to find a malepanion too. After much thought, only Kelvin met her standards. She knew Mr. Foley had a wife, but that didn¡¯t matter to her. She didn¡¯t need Mr. Foley to divorce and marry her; she just wanted to have some fun. ¡°May I invite you to dance?¡± she asked. Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched as he immediately refused without consideration. ¡°No! I don¡¯t have time to dance with you. If you¡¯re lonely, you can find the groom-to-be, your former fiance.¡± He believed Lord Parker would be more than happy. After coldly rejecting her, Kelvin walked past her and left. Princess Sierra gritted her teeth in anger. On the other side, Cheyenne merely nced at him as he returned without saying anything. The sofa was small, only enough for two people. She deliberately sat in the middle to leave him no space. Kelvin chuckled and shamelessly sat beside her, pulling her onto hisp with one swift motion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cheyenne eximed in surprise and embarrassment as she struggled to get down. But he tightened his grip, holding her even closer. ¡°No space left; you¡¯ll have to sit on myp,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s space over there,¡± Cheyenne red at him coldly. ¡°Miss Gilliam is there; how could I intrude?¡± Pearl was stunned but quickly realized she was intruding and left hurriedly. ¡°You two carry on; I¡¯ll be going now.¡± In her mind reyed the scene of Mr. Foley romantically pulling Cheyenne onto hisp. It was so romantic she could die happy if Sam ever did that for her. With Miss Gilliam gone, Kelvin had space to talk privately with his wife. Taking advantage of the moment when no one was watching, he kissed her lips and smiled smugly. ¡°Honey, are you jealous?¡± Chapter 1311: Save My Energy for Tonight ¡°Jealous? No way, put me down!¡± In fact, Cheyenne felt a bit embarrassed. When she saw Kelvin talking with Princess Sierra earlier, she suddenly felt uneasy. It turned out she was jealous. She had never realized her jealousy could be so intense! Cheyenne stubbornly refused to admit it, but Kelvin saw it clearly and couldn¡¯t be happier. Cheyenne finally got jealous for him, which meant her feelings for him had deepened. The man then exined with a smile, ¡°That brainless princess wanted to invite me to dance, but I refused.¡± Hearing his exnation, Cheyenne felt much more at ease. ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t you go? I remember you learned ballroom dancing. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t dance.¡± Kelvin had indeed learned ballroom dancing, but he wouldn¡¯t ept just anyone¡¯s invitation. Now, his priority was to appease his beloved wife. He leaned down and whispered in her ear, his warm breath adding a touch of intimacy. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I need to save my energy to dance with you tonight.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Dance with her tonight? Cheyenne¡¯s face darkened. Who needed him? She could sleep better and more soundly alone! In the spotlight, the eldest daughter of the Gilliam family, Libby, and Lord Parker of Crete sessfullypleted their engagement ceremony. Lord Parker seemed resigned to his fate, smiling throughout the event. Although he had initially wanted to marry thedy of the Gilliam family, Miss Libby was his favorite sexy beauty. In contrast, Libby kept a cold and beautiful face as if attending someone else¡¯s engagement party. She didn¡¯t exchange a single word with Lord Parker until the end. Natalia also attended in full dress today. It was her first public appearance as the mistress of the Gilliam family. Many people didn¡¯t know her true identity and assumed she was Den¡¯spanion. Given her age, they spected that Mr. Gilliam might have developed a new taste recently. It wasn¡¯t until they saw Miss Libby and Miss Pearl showing great respect to Natalia that they began to take her seriously. Natalia, however, focused all her attention on her niece. She knew Libby wasn¡¯t willingly engaged, but there was no turning back now. As someone who had been through it all, she could only advise Libby to ept her fate. Libby downed a ss of red wine in one gulp, the alcohol flushing her cheeks and adding a seductive charm to her deep-set features. ¡°ept my fate? Aunt, how can I? You were imprisoned in a dungeon for twenty years. Have you epted your fate now?¡± Her words struck a chord with Natalia. ept her fate? She hadn¡¯t learned that term in her twenty years of imprisonment and certainly wouldn¡¯t now! ¡°Fine, whatever you want to do, Aunt will support you.¡± It was the first time Natalia had clearly expressed her support. Libby gratefully held her hand tightly. Having never experienced familial warmth growing up, she found a sense of belonging only with her aunt. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Natalia patted her head gently and said softly, ¡°No need to thank me. Your father and I are siblings. He helped me a lot back then. I¡¯ve always wanted to repay him over the years. Meeting you is a great opportunity.¡± ¡°Tell me, how can I help you?¡± Libby¡¯s n was simple: she wanted to destroy Pearl! And she needed her aunt¡¯s help for this. She had already prepared everything and was just waiting for Pearl to step into the trap. She secretly handed a packet of powder to Natalia and whispered, ¡°This is something I asked Kiara to find for me.¡± As thedy of the Cunningham family, Natalia only needed a sniff to know what it was. ¡°Is this poison?¡± Libby nodded in acknowledgment. If someone identally ingested this poison, the toxin would enter their bloodstream and eventually cause heart failure and rupture. Pearl had congenital heart disease. Just smelling this poison would trigger an attack. To make everything seamless, Libby had even mixed a specific amount of antidote into it. This ensured that Pearl wouldn¡¯t die suddenly within a month. But after a month, the toxin would have umted in her body to a fatal level, making her death appear natural and unquestionable. Natalia¡¯s hand holding the antidote tightened slightly as she hesitated. At one point in the past, she indeed wanted to kill Pearl because she was the product of Den¡¯s abuse. But thinking about killing her own daughter made Natalia realize she wasn¡¯t that ruthless. Seeing Natalia¡¯s hesitation, Libby urged her, ¡°Aunt, you can¡¯t hesitate now! Have you forgotten how you¡¯ve lived these past twenty years? Have you forgotten the dead Cunningham family members, your husband, and the fully-formed male fetus in your womb?¡± ¡°It was Den who killed them and subjected you to twenty years of inhuman torture! Pearl is his daughter. If your true identity is ever exposed, who do you think she¡¯ll choose-him or you?¡± Libby¡¯s words brought Natalia back to reality. Yes, every night she dreamed of that bloody fetus in her womb. The little one angrily called her ¡°Mommy,¡± questioning why she hadn¡¯t protected him! ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°And what about Den? What do you n to do?¡± That old man was cunning and not as easy to deal with as Pearl. Even Libby, who grew up by his side, found him tricky. She said softly: ¡°Den has built considerable power in Zheemond over the years. Many people in his gang are controlled by his voodoo worms.¡± ¡°To dismantle his power, the first step is to create an antidote to make these people switch sides.¡± Natalia nodded. Cutting off his limbs before attacking his brain was indeed a good strategy. ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult; leave it to Kiara.¡± ¡°The next step is to divide Den and Pearl¡¯s father-daughter rtionship. Aunt, do you know he¡¯s been tracking a little boy recently? He¡¯s the key!¡± She also had a recording of Den ordering her to kill Giana and Esteban. The most crucial secret weapon was naturally reserved for the most critical moment. Libby eagerly awaited that day. Chapter 1312: Selah Was His Preference Libby had certainly heard about this matter and had already found a clue. The child named ¡°Esteban¡± did not return to his hometown but went back to Zheemond. As for where he was hiding, she needed some more time to find out. ¡°You might want to send more people to search the city. I¡¯ll find a way to stall Pearl.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just as the words left her mouth, Pearl arrived. The moment they saw her figure, Natalia and Libby exchanged a quick nce and stopped discussing the previous topic. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. So, you were here.¡± Pearl walked towards them, followed by the strikingly elegant Cheyenne. The woman wore a simple ck dress, her wavy long hair cascading down her back. Even the simplest dress and the most minimalistic style couldn¡¯t hide her beauty. If one couldn¡¯t see her merits at first nce, cing her in a crowd would make it clear that Cheyenne was always the most outstanding one. Because of her fresh and unique aura, Natalia immediately recognized that Cheyenne was not an ordinary person. Her eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Pearl, who is this?¡± Cheyenne discreetly observed the beautiful woman in front of her. Based on appearance alone, Natalia was undoubtedly a typical Che beauty. But upon closer inspection, the suspicion and wariness hidden in her eyes ruined her gentle aura. This person was not as simple as she seemed. Considering that she was the wife of the cunning Den, everything made sense. ¡°This is Cheyenne Lawrence. She is a new friend of mine. Cheyenne is from Che and is an excellent doctor. She cured Lord Parker¡¯s illness.¡± From Che? Natalia did not know any Che people with the surname Lawrence, especially one proficient in medicine. However, Cheyenne¡¯s appearance felt somewhat familiar to her, as if she had seen her somewhere before. She had been imprisoned for so long that she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen this face. Until she heard Cheyenne¡¯s self-introduction. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Gilliam. My name is Cheyenne. I¡¯m Pearl¡¯s friend.¡± Women take their husband¡¯s surname after marriage, both domestically and abroad. But Natalia hated being addressed with that man¡¯s surname, and her face darkened slightly. ¡°Call me Natalia.¡± She corrected Cheyenne¡¯s address. Cheyenne subtly raised an eyebrow. It seemed that Pearl¡¯s parents did not have a harmonious rtionship. ¡°Alright. Natalia it is.¡± Natalia realized she had been somewhat rude just now and smiled apologetically at Cheyenne. ¡°Miss Lawrence, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just not used to being called ¡®Mrs. Gilliam.¡¯ It¡¯s nothing against you.¡± ¡°I understand, Natalia. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. May I ask who your parents are? I visited Che over twenty years ago, and you look very much like someone I knew.¡± Natalia visited Che when she was young? Cheyenne was surprised but answered her question smoothly: ¡°My father is Channing, currently residing in Onistead. My mother was Sh; she passed away many years ago.¡± The familiar names instantly triggered Natalia¡¯s buried memories. She stared at Cheyenne in a daze, murmuring: ¡°No wonder¡­ no wonder!¡± She had found Cheyenne familiar because she was Sh¡¯s daughter. Yes, Natalia had met Sh before. Years ago, when she traveled from Taswya to Che searching for Gregory, she was swindled out of her money at the station because she was unfamiliar with Onistead. A young girl helped her enthusiastically and retrieved her money. That girl was Cheyenne¡¯s mother-Sh. Coincidentally, Natalia met the girl again after entering the Lucas family mansion. Sheter learned from the servants that Sh was Master Omari Channing¡¯s beloved.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°By chance, I met your mother many years ago.¡± ¡°At that time, she and your father were not yet married. But when they appeared together, they were an enviable couple.¡± Channing adored Sh and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her, even if she was mocked as a fool. ¡°During my stay in Che, an amusing incident urred. A maid from the Lucas family admired your father and looked down on your mother.¡± ¡°One day, she bullied Sh into retrieving a ne from theke. Your father caught her in the act and kicked the maid into theke to experience it herself.¡± After that, everyone in Onistead knew that Sh was Channing¡¯s cherished one and no one could bully her! Natalia also envied Sh, but their interactions ended there. Later, she left heartbroken after Gregory broke off their engagement. She heard that shortly after she left, Channing also left the Lucas family because of Sh. Cheyenne listened intently to the love story between her parents. The old man was too shy to ever mention these things. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Natalia. I never met my mother since birth. Hearing these stories is afort.¡± In her heart, Sh was a beautiful, wise woman who knew how to hide her talents. More importantly, she sacrificed her young life so Cheyenne could live smoothly. Without that great woman, there would be no Cheyenne in this world. Cheyenne felt both longing and gratitude towards Sh. Cheyenne¡¯s words ¡°I never met my mother since birth¡± struck a chord with both Natalia and Pearl. In this regard, Pearl was like her; she also never saw her mother since birth. But Pearl was luckier; at least her mother was still alive, and they had reunited. Cheyenne seemed a bit more unfortunate. ¡°Cheyenne, I believe Sh has turned into a star in the sky, watching over you every day.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Pearl.¡± On countless summer nights, Cheyenne thought the same while looking at the stars. She wasn¡¯t someone without a mother; her mother had always been by her side. Natalia stood there in a daze. Did Pearl¡­ think the same as Miss Lawrence? Libby noticed their reactions and hated how Pearl¡¯s presence took away her aunt¡¯s attention. Clearing her throat, she forcibly changed the topic to break the sentimental atmosphere. ¡°Pearl, did you bring Miss Lawrence here for something specific?¡± If not, then leave quickly! Reminded by Libby, Pearl remembered why she came to see her mother in the first ce. She stuck out her tongue sheepishly and said: ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve been coughing a lottely and often have insomnia at night.¡± ¡°Cheyenne is a doctor. I wanted to ask her to check on you.¡± Chapter 1313: Natalia’s Time is Short Natalia felt a mix of emotions. The daughter she had just thought of harming was constantly concerned about her. ¡°How did you know I have insomnia?¡± She thought she had hidden it well, and no one had noticed. Pearl, staring at the pearl on her shoe, softly replied, ¡°You always stand on the balcony alone at midnight.¡± She had seen her standing there several times when she got up at night. Outside the window was a magnolia tree. The scent of magnolia flowers had a calming effect, and Natalia always carried a faint floral fragrance. This showed that her insomnia was so severe that she needed the scent of magnolias every day. Hearing this, Natalia turned and gave Pearl a deep look, showing a loving smile. ¡°Pearl, you are thoughtful, but my body is not in such bad shape that we need to trouble Miss Lawrence.¡± At the same time, Libby felt guilty for her negligence. Her aunt was unwell, and she hadn¡¯t noticed at all. Now, Pearl had taken the opportunity to show her concern in front of her aunt. How cunning! ¡°Natalia, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Pearl and I are friends, and you know my parents. Treating you is just a small favor, not a trouble.¡± Cheyenne¡¯s words left no room for refusal. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll trouble Miss Lawrence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Traditional medicine emphasizes observation, listening, questioning, and pulse-taking. Cheyenne first observed her eyes,plexion, and tongue. Then she ced two fingers on Natalia¡¯s fair wrist to check her pulse. After taking her pulse, Cheyenne found that Natalia¡¯s condition was worse than expected. It was a miracle she had managed to survive until now. The atmosphere became serious as everyone looked at Natalia with concern, waiting anxiously for Cheyenne¡¯s conclusion. ¡°Cheyenne, how is my mother¡¯s health?¡± Pearl lowered her voice, afraid of disturbing the diagnosis. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious¡­ Your mother¡¯s health is not too bad. She just has somemon ailments thate with age.¡± ¡°I noticed she is slightly malnourished and has low blood energy. With proper care, she will recover. I¡¯ll write two prescriptions for you to get from the traditional medicine shop.¡± Hearing this, Pearl finally felt relieved. She looked at Cheyenne gratefully, her eyes full of admiration. ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Even though everyone present was fooled by Cheyenne¡¯s words, Natalia was not. She knew her body better than anyone else; it was like a candle in the wind-unable tost much longer. Pearl¡¯s observation of her insomnia was just an illusion. In reality, Libby often vomited blood when no one was watching. She had mild asthma when she was young, and after twenty years of suffering, her condition had worsened. Now she frequently coughed up blood but didn¡¯t want anyone else to know. She always endured it alone when it happened. Cheyenne was the first person to know about her condition. ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I want to speak with Miss Lawrence alone.¡± After coughing lightly twice, Natalia sent Libby and Pearl away to seek Cheyenne¡¯s opinion. ¡°Miss Lawrence, may I?¡± Natalia wanted to discuss something with her privately, likely about her health. Cheyenne nodded in agreement.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Of course, Natalia. Lead the way.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The two left the banquet hall one after another and walked towards a secluded corridor. No one knew what they talked about. Pearl was surprised at how familiar her mother seemed with Cheyenne. If she didn¡¯t know this was their first meeting, she would have thought they were old acquaintances. The waiting time felt long and boring. Suddenly, Libby grabbed Pearl¡¯s arm tightly with a cold and venomous voice like a demon from hell. Her grip hurt so much that Pearl¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Pearl, you were supposed to be the one engaged to Lord Parker today!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± From the first day they met, they hadn¡¯t liked each other. Now that thestyer of pretense was gone, there was no need to pretend anymore. Pearl red back defiantly, looking down at the hand on her arm. She remembered that Libby didn¡¯t have a tattoo on the back of her hand before. Today, there was a strange blue-ck centipede tattoo on her fair hand. ¡°And then?¡± Pearl knew that Libby¡¯s agreement to the engagement was partly due to their father¡¯s influence or perhaps as part of a deal. Having chosen this path, there was no reason for her toin¡­ Initially, Pearl had considered taking on this responsibility herself. But their father didn¡¯t allow her to intervene, and Libby agreed to the marriage. ¡°And then you took my position and the man I liked. Now you want to take our aunt too?¡± Libby¡¯s words were clear and forceful. The man she liked? When Pearl realized who she meant by ¡°man,¡± she found it unbelievable. In her memory, Libby and Sam had no interaction; they were rivals on the surface. ¡°You like Sam?¡± Pearl gasped and asked calmly. Mentioning Sam brought a hint of admiration to Libby¡¯s face. She admitted openly, ¡°Yes, only he is worthy of being my rival!¡± Can someone really fall for their nemesis? Apparently so, in Libby¡¯s case! From the first time she lost to Sam, she had developed a strong interest in him and couldn¡¯t help but start paying attention to him. For three years, Sam had appeared respectful towards her but secretly sabotaged many of her ns. She had observed him for three years. She found that Sam had no women around him; all his actions were driven by the same goal as hers-power! ¡°You are mistaken. What you feel is not love but admiration or hatred. In any case¡­ it¡¯s not love.¡± ¡°Even if you liked him, he wouldn¡¯t like you back. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have wasted three years.¡± Thisst statement hit Libby hard. It felt like a sharp pain as if blood flowed from an open wound. ¡°You¡¯re lying! If it weren¡¯t for you, Sam would¡­¡± Before Libby could finish her sentence, Pearl interrupted disdainfully: ¡°Fall in love with you? Or kill you?¡± She thought it would be thetter. Libby intended to make Pearl back off but ended up being mocked instead. It was humiliating! Though she failed in love with Sam, she had one advantage over Pearl. ¡°So what if Sam likes you? Your biological mother seems to like me more.¡± Chapter 1314: The Truth About Death, Father and Daughter Estranged Pearl had thought she had everything under control, that she could remain calm and indifferent. But this one sentence made her unable to stay indifferent, filling her heart with sorrow. Yes, her mother didn¡¯t really like her; she seemed to prefer her older sister, Libby. The young girl remained silent, but her pale face betrayed her true emotions. Libby looked down at her with the stance of a victor, her sharp, nted eyes filled with sympathy. She approached the girl in seven-centimeter high heels. As Libby advanced, Pearl retreated. She kept stepping back until her back hit a column, feeling the coldness against her spine, realizing she had nowhere left to go. Libby didn¡¯t let her off, smiling arrogantly with her red lips, that smile both wild and radiant. ¡°Pearl, I don¡¯t know whether I should envy you or pity you.¡± ¡°So what if you have Sam¡¯s favor? Your own mother, my aunt, doesn¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°Do you know? To her, you are a nightmare, a lifelong disgrace!¡± Hearing this, Pearl suddenly looked up, tears welling in her eyes as she red at Libby. ¡°No, you¡¯re lying! How could I be Mommy¡¯s disgrace?¡± Sometimes Mommy was gentle with her; she cared about where she went and whether she was cold or hungry. In her eyes, Natalia was still a good mother; it was only because of Libby¡¯s presence that things had changed. ¡°Hahaha, am I lying or are you deceiving yourself? Pearl, what good is your godfather¡¯s love if you¡¯re kept in the dark?¡± ¡°By the way, let me tell you a secret. The mother and son you let gost month are dead!¡± ¡°It was your dear father who personally assigned me to carry out the task,¡± she said enthusiastically, her eyes fixed on Pearl, not wanting to miss any expression on her face. Sure enough, Pearl didn¡¯t disappoint her. Upon hearing this news, Pearl¡¯s face was filled with shock, her pupils dted in horror reflecting Libby¡¯s smile. It was the first time Libby saw herself in someone else¡¯s eyes-so beautiful and¡­ cruel. She couldn¡¯t help but want to see more of Pearl¡¯s expressions. With seductive red lips moving, she recounted the bloody events of that day in the calmest tone. ¡°Do you know how that mute woman died?¡± ¡°When the train stopped at a transfer station, my people sneaked into the carriage and found them. She took a bullet in the leg to save Esteban.¡± ¡°Actually, one shot didn¡¯t kill her. The mute woman dragged her bleeding leg to get the child to the door. Just as the train started moving, she threw the child out.¡± ¡°And she used herself as a shield to hold off the killers. When her body was found, her spine was broken and almost all her ribs were shattered¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Libby¡¯s voice echoed like a devil¡¯sughter in Pearl¡¯s mind. Pearl felt as if she were reliving the tragic scene. Covering her ears and crying out, ¡°Stop it! Stop it! I don¡¯t believe it. Giana and Esteban just went back to their hometown fishing vige.¡± Seeing her so heartbroken made Libby feel ecstatic. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? The news reported it while you were in the hospital. Oh, and there were even photos of the mute woman¡¯s corpse.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, buy an old newspaper and see for yourself.¡± Feeling triumphant, Libby strutted away in silver high heels. She believed that Pearl¡¯s character would drive her to seek the truth. That would be when father and daughter turned against each other. Meanwhile, in the hallway, Cheyenne had thought Natalia wanted to discuss her illness. After some consideration, she decided to tell her part of the truth. ¡°Natalia, your illness¡­ is quite tricky. For now, medication can only stabilize it. If you¡¯re willing, you cane back to Che with me for treatment.¡± By saying this, she was subtly telling Natalia that her condition was not optimistic. Natalia smiled faintly and said indifferently, ¡°If God wants to take my life back, let Him. But before that happens, I have two unfulfilled wishes.¡± As long as those wishes were fulfilled, Natalia could face death calmly. It seemed she already knew. Cheyenne sighed inwardly. She wasn¡¯t good with words and didn¡¯t know how tofort Natalia. Natalia probably wanted to talk about those two wishes privately. ¡°What are your wishes? Tell me, and if it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡± ¡°The first thing-I want Den dead!¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She looked up at Natalia and saw hatred surging in her eyes. After a while, Cheyenne and Natalia finished their conversation and returned to the hall together. She didn¡¯t see Pearl around and asked a nearby waiter. ¡°Excuse me, have you seen thedy of the Gilliam family?¡± The waiter nodded and replied, ¡°Miss Pearl wasn¡¯t feeling well and has already left. She asked me to apologize to Miss Lawrence on her behalf.¡± ¡°Pearl wasn¡¯t feeling well?¡± Natalia frowned. She seemed fine earlier; how did she suddenly feel unwell? At this moment, Libby walked over with a smile and affectionately took Natalia¡¯s arm. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged for a driver to take her back to Gilliam Mansion. It¡¯s nothing serious; she just ate something bad.¡± Hearing that Pearl only had a minor issue and left early without danger, Natalia didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cheyenne found it strange. Although she hadn¡¯t known Pearl for long, she could tell from small details that Pearl wasn¡¯t irresponsible. She had invited Cheyenne to the engagement party; how could she leave early without saying goodbye? Something else must have happened. She decided to call Pearl after leaving the banquet hall. ¡°The engagement party went smoothly. It¡¯s gettingte; I should take my leave. Natalia, Miss Libby, take care of yourselves. Let¡¯s meet again another day.¡± Cheyenne bid farewell. Natalia had wanted to ask more about Gregory¡¯s whereabouts but thought it was old news not worth mentioning again. ¡°Alright, thank you for attending tonight¡¯s engagement party. I¡¯ll invite you for a private gathering another day.¡± As she finished speaking, a handsome man in a sharp suit approached from a distance. ¡°Cheyenne, are you ready? It¡¯s time to go home.¡± Kelvin¡¯s eyes were only on Cheyenne; he ignored the two women standing beside him. Their deep love was enviable. Chapter 1315: Rest Early Libby discreetly observed Kelvin. So this is the richest man in Che? He truly is young and promising, perhaps only Sam couldpare to him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave.¡± The couple bid their farewells and left together, leaving Natalia standing there in thought, silent for a long time. After watching them leave, Libby turned around and saw her aunt in a daze. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Natalia took a deep breath and shook her head. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just the first time I¡¯ve seen Miss Lawrence¡¯s husband, so I was curious.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mr. Foley indeed had the ability to make women stare. Little did they know, Natalia wasn¡¯t staring at Kelvin because of his looks, but because of the dark red mole between his eyebrows. As a direct descendant of the Cunningham family, Natalia hadn¡¯t mastered the family¡¯s excellent Gu magic, but she had some knowledge from long-term exposure. The red dot on Kelvin¡¯s forehead wasn¡¯t a mole; it was the mark of the Golden Silkworm Magic. A businessman from Che possessing the Golden Silkworm Magic, a treasure of Miaojiang! It seemed Mr. Foley was not simple. She would have to ask Kiara, who also came from Che, about this tomorrow. On the other side, after leaving the banquet and realizing it was still early, Kelvin decided to take Cheyenne for a walk nearby before heading home. There happened to be a square next to the pce where a light show would start at ten o¡¯clock. ¡°Well, if we go back, we¡¯ll just lie around ying with our phones. Let¡¯s go see the light show.¡± Even after many years together, they were still like a newly in love couple, wanting to be together every minute. Kelvin held her waist possessively, warding off any covetous nces at Cheyenne. Curiously, he asked, ¡°What did Mrs. Gilliam say to you just now?¡± Seeing no one around, Cheyenne answered his question: ¡°She wants me to help her-kill Den.¡± ¡°¡­ How could that be?¡± Kelvin had thought of many possibilities but never that Natalia would want to kill Den. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t they married?¡± ¡°They are, but Den cheated on her with multiple women¡­ Hmph, scumbag!¡± Hearing Cheyenne¡¯s cold tone made Kelvin break out in a cold sweat. Full of survival instinct, he quickly pledged his loyalty to his wife. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not like that old man. I promise I won¡¯t even look at another woman.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll reluctantly believe you this time.¡± Hearing this, Kelvin breathed a sigh of relief and continued: ¡°So did you agree to help her?¡± ¡°Why not? Den is our target anyway. With Natalia¡¯s help, it will be much easier.¡± Cheyenne nodded and smiled lightly. ¡°Just be careful when dealing with Mrs. Gilliam. She doesn¡¯t seem like a simple person.¡± Hearing his concern for her warmed Cheyenne¡¯s heart. She turned to look at him, her red lips curling into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your wife isn¡¯t easy to deal with either. Even if she tries to scheme against me, I¡¯m no fool.¡± That phrase ¡®your wife¡¯ hit Kelvin right in the heart. He couldn¡¯t help but pull Cheyenne into his arms, nting a loving kiss on her forehead. ¡°Of course. I believe in you, Cheyenne. And as long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± His deep-set eyes were as profound as the sea, reflecting her image as if she were his entire world. Cheyenne nodded and quietlyy in his arms, smiling. ¡°Okay.¡± At ten o¡¯clock sharp, all the lights around the square went out at once, plunging everything into darkness. The scene didn¡¯t be chaotic; everyone held their breath, waiting for the light to return. In the darkness, Kelvin¡¯s arm tightened around her, his warm breath teasing her ear. ¡°It¡¯sing.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Wh-what¡¯sing?¡± Cheyenne was so lost in his captivating voice that she momentarily lost her senses. ¡°Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­¡± As the numbers shed and changed, when it reached ¡°zero,¡± two silver lights shot up like dragons from the base. When they reached the top, they exploded into colorful lights that illuminated the night sky. The fountain at the top of the building also started spraying water, hanging like a waterfall before them. It was her first time seeing such a magnificent light show; she stared at it without blinking. The dazzling lights illuminated her fair face. Kelvin watched her intently; she was more beautiful than the scenery. The show ended quickly, and the surroundings returned to their previous brightness. Cheyenne reluctantly looked away.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Did you like it?¡± Seeing her reaction, Kelvin thought about setting up a light show at hispany building so she could watch it every day. ¡°I liked it. But beautiful things are always fleeting. It¡¯s already lucky to see it once.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m a bit tired and want to rest early tonight.¡± Kelvin was still pondering over her mncholic words about fleeting beauty when he heard ¡°rest early.¡± His eyes lit up with joy as he eagerly agreed. ¡°Resting early is good¡­ very good.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. She meant actual rest; was he thinking too much? After leaving the banquet, Pearl didn¡¯t go straight home but went looking for a ce to buy newspapers on the street. Finally, she found a small newsstand at a corner. The owner was an elderly man in his seventies or eighties. With few people around at night, he was about to close up and go home. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± A clear voice suddenly called out, stopping him. ¡°Miss, do you want to buy a newspaper? Today¡¯s papers are sold out and tomorrow¡¯s haven¡¯t been printed yet.¡± Pearl generously pulled out a thick wad of cash from her handbag and handed it to the old man, instructing him: ¡°Find me all the newspapers from November 1st to today. I need one copy of each.¡± ¡°Huh? Those are old¡­ I¡¯m not sure if we still have them in the store.¡± Newspapers are all about timeliness; if they weren¡¯t sold on the day, the owner would bundle them up and sell them as scrap paper. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve already given you the money.¡± Seeing such arge sum of money, the old man reluctantly agreed. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll try to find them.¡± Though small, the newsstand was cluttered with items. The owner spent nearly half an hour rummaging before finding a bundle of newspapers stuffed in a corner. ¡°Found them! Newspapers from November until now-about two months¡¯ worth.¡± ¡°Give them to me!¡± Chapter 1316: Humans Are Naturally Selfish Creatures Pearl took the newspapers, not caring about the dust on them, and squatted down to flip through each one. Late at night, she wore an expensive gown with arge skirt, squatting on the ground without any regard for her image, attracting frequent stares from passersby. ¡°Not this one¡­¡± ¡°Nor this one.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Pearl didn¡¯t care how others saw her. She muttered to herself as she looked through the newspapers. The shop owner watched her toss each newspaper to the ground, soon covering the floor with paper. Curious, he asked, ¡°Youngdy, what are you looking for? Or are you trying to find some information? You don¡¯t seem like someone who would sit down to read the paper.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to find an article about a tragic incident that happened on a train about a month ago. Do you know anything about it?¡± She had gone through all the newspapers in her hands but found no relevant reports. Hearing this, the owner seemed to recall something. He bent down and pulled out a newspaper from a ss cab. ¡°Is this the one? Only a hundred copies of that day¡¯s newspaper were printed.¡± ¡°I happened to subscribe to one. Later, for some reason, the printingpany wanted them back, saying they shouldn¡¯t be circted.¡± ¡°I hid my copy and told them I threw it in the trash.¡± He had sold newspapers for over ten years and had never encountered such a situation before, so he paid extra attention. ¡°Yes, this is it! Thank you so much. I¡¯ll take this newspaper.¡± ¡°What about the ones on the ground¡­¡± ¡°No need, you can put them back.¡± With that, Pearl got up and left with the newspaper, leaving behind a bewildered shop owner staring at the mess on the floor. On the other side, Pearl had the newspaper but didn¡¯t dare open it easily. What if¡­ what if it was just as Libby had said? Hesitant, she decided to go home first. She quickly stuffed the newspaper into her handbag and hailed a taxi back to Gilliam Mansion. She arrived early, so the house was still empty. Turning on the lights, Pearl sat alone on the sofa. Taking out the crumpled newspaper, she hesitated for several seconds before resolutely opening it. The first thing she saw was a headline in bold red letters: ¡°Shocking! Bloodshed on Train: Tragic Mother and Child Fall Victim.¡± In the apanying photo, a frail womany in a pool of blood, her disheveled hair covering her face. Pearl recognized her immediately; the woman was Giana. A tear fell onto the newspaper unexpectedly, followed by more tears flowing uncontrobly like water from an opened faucet. She couldn¡¯t bear to look closely at the photo. Libby¡¯s words echoed in her mind repeatedly. Finally, Pearl couldn¡¯t hold back her guilt any longer. She covered her face with both hands and sobbed loudly. ¡°Giana, Giana! Esteban¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I caused your deaths.¡± Giana was indeed dead, following orders from her own father. Meanwhile, Den had just returned from a banquet. Before entering the house, he heard heart-wrenching criesing from the living room. His instincts kicked in, and his left hand instinctively went to his gun handle. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Brody nced at the half-closed door. A sliver of dim yellow light seeped through the crack, casting a triangr shadow on the floor. The dim light entuated the woman¡¯s sorrowful cries, evoking pity. ¡°Sir, it¡­ it seems like Miss Pearl is crying.¡± When he passed by the garage earlier, he didn¡¯t see Miss Libby¡¯s car, so she probably hadn¡¯t returned yet. The only person who would dare cry in the Gilliam family home was Miss Pearl. Hearing that it was his beloved daughter inside, Den thought she must have been wronged outside. He immediately pushed open the door. Sure enough, it was Pearl. This was the first time Den had seen her cry so heartbreakingly. He became anxious too. ¡°Pearl, Pearl, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you? Tell Daddy and I¡¯ll teach them a lesson!¡± Pearl didn¡¯t answer him; she continued crying. ¡°Was it that brat Sam who made you angry? I¡¯ll call him over right now and see how I deal with him!¡± As he spoke, Den angrily stood up from the sofa as if he were about to go find Sam right away. Seeing this, Pearl quickly reached out and grabbed his arm. Her eyes were swollen and red from crying so much, resembling a rabbit¡¯s eyes with tears still clinging to hershes. ¡°Don¡¯t go find Sam. The one who made me cry is you.¡± Pearl¡¯s tone was both cute and fierce, leaving Den momentarily stunned. He frowned and asked, ¡°Pearl, what are you talking about? What did Daddy do wrong? Don¡¯t cry, I¡­¡± ¡°What is this?¡± With a ¡°smack,¡± Pearl threw the newspaper in front of him. Den nced down at it, his expression instantly turning serious. He exined in a deep voice, ¡°Pearl, listen to me. This is someone¡¯s deliberate nder¡­¡± Damn it. Hadn¡¯t he ordered that this matter shouldn¡¯t be reported? And how did Pearl find out about this? Could it be Natalia who told her? ¡°Stop pretending, Daddy. Libby told me herself that you ordered her to kill Giana and Esteban.¡± ¡°Why? Why did you do this? You promised me you would spare Esteban!¡± In her anger, Pearl¡¯s voice rose significantly. Her fury stopped her tears but made her look at Den as if he were an enemy. Den¡¯s heart sank. This was his most treasured daughter, yet now she looked at him with such eyes. ¡°Hmph, so that¡¯s how you found out. It was that ungrateful girl who told you.¡± His tone¡­Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Pearl looked at him in utter disappointment and spoke weakly: ¡°So you admit it. You ordered Giana and Esteban¡¯s deaths?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Since there was no hiding it anymore, Den admitted his actions. Without a hint of remorse, he continued to Pearl: ¡°Pearl, this world is survival of the fittest!¡± ¡°Humans are naturally selfish creatures, including me.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t kill him today, maybe he would kill me in the future! So it¡¯s better for me to eliminate him now!¡± Chapter 1317: Pearl is Pregnant ¡°But Esteban is just a child; he poses no threat to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. He has the same golden blood as you. I need his blood to create a potion that can extend your life.¡± ¡°Pearl, everything I do is for you. Can¡¯t you understand your father¡¯s feelings?¡± Her father¡¯s words echoed in her ears. Pearl hadn¡¯t realized that she was the root of all the evil. Shock, anger, guilt, despair¡­ Negative emotions surged like a tide. Unable to bear the stimtion, she felt her vision go ck and her body uncontrobly fall. ¡°Pearl!¡± ¡°Miss Pearl!¡± Before losing consciousness, Pearl saw the worry etched on her father¡¯s face, leaving her heart in confusion. Should she hate him? Or should she hate her own existence more? If it weren¡¯t for her, Giana and Esteban wouldn¡¯t have died. If she died, would all of this never have happened? Pearl¡¯s condition this time was more severe than ever before. After Den rushed her to the emergency room, even the doctors were at a loss. Cold electronic instruments emitted soul-stirring sounds, and the heartbeat curve on the screen showed a steep decline. ¡°92.¡± ¡°61.¡± ¡°37¡­ It¡¯s getting worse. Doctor, what should we do now?¡± A young nurse anxiously asked. The attending doctor decisively instructed her to prepare a cardiac injection and, if necessary, use defibrition. Outside the emergency room, Den paced back and forth anxiously, showing his inner turmoil. Seeing this, Brody tried tofort him. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. Miss Pearl is kind-hearted; heaven will surely protect her.¡± ¡°How can I not be anxious? I¡¯m over fifty years old and only have this precious daughter. If I had known she would get so upset over an outsider, I would never have let her return to Taswya.¡± She could have lived forever under the free sky, never knowing the truth and thus never suffering. Brody knew how important Miss Pearl was to the master. No matter how many times he tried tofort him, the result would be the same. ¡°Sigh.¡± He sighed lightly. ¡°How is Pearl?¡± Natalia and Libby arrived just then, still wearing their formal gowns, indicating they hade directly from a banquet. Den nced at her but said nothing. This heartless woman never cared about Pearl. Who knew if her concern today was genuine or fake? So he didn¡¯t answer, and the atmosphere grew tense. Brody had no choice but to respond. ¡°Madam, Miss Pearl is still inside. We don¡¯t know her condition yet; we have to wait for the doctor.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the emergency room door opened, and a doctor in a white coat walked out. The first thing he asked was, ¡°Who are the patient¡¯s family members?¡± ¡°I am!¡± Den and Natalia spoke simultaneously. The doctor turned to Den and said, ¡°You two are married, right? The patient is your daughter.¡± The words ¡°you two are married¡± left one person stunned and another with a cold face. ¡°Yes/No.¡± Their simultaneous but contradictory answers made the doctor nce at them again. Assuming they were arguing, he began to scold them. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is critical. As parents, don¡¯t cause trouble outside.¡± Hearing that his daughter¡¯s condition was poor, Den had no time to argue with Natalia. He immediately grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with my daughter? Please save her; she¡¯s only in her early twenties with a bright future ahead of her.¡± The doctor sighed helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything we can. It seems your daughter has no will to live; she wants to die.¡± Pearl wants to die? ¡°How is that possible?¡± In his memory, his daughter was always optimistic and cheerful. No matter how big the challenge, she faced it with a smile. How could such a Pearl have no will to live? Den thought Pearl must be angry with him. Then the doctor announced even more shocking news. ¡°What¡¯s worse is that she¡¯s carrying an undeveloped child.¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Pearl is pregnant? ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Den shouted in disbelief. Pearl returned to Taswya three months ago and had been under his watch almost every day. There wasn¡¯t even a man around her; where did the childe from? Wait¡­ He suddenly remembered something. Pearl had disappeared with Sam for ten days earlier. Could it have been then? Calcting the time, the child would be about a month old. Speak of the devil, Sam appeared before everyone. As soon as he reached the emergency room door, Den punched him. Caught off guard. ¡°Bastard! I thought you were reliable and wanted to marry Pearl to you. But you¡¯ve been bullying her all along.¡± ¡°I ask you, is the child she¡¯s carrying yours?¡± The punch was full of force, leaving a deep bruise on Sam¡¯s wless face with just one hit. Sam didn¡¯t dodge or avoid it; he even smiled. ¡°Mr. Gilliam, what did you say? Pearl has a child? Really?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected his wish toe true; Pearl indeed had his child. Sam felt both surprised and amazed at the news of bing a father. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father. I wonder if it will be a daughter or a son. Whatever it is, it¡¯s wonderful.¡± Seeing his sincere attitude andck of evasion about the child¡¯s arrival made Den feel slightly better. ¡°Hmph, so you two were together all along and didn¡¯t tell me. I wasted so much effort trying to match you with Pearl.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. I nned to tell you once everything settled down.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Den to arrange an engagement for him and Pearl; he had agreed ordingly. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s toote for exnations now. Pearl¡­¡± Thinking of his daughter fighting for her life in the emergency room, Den was deeply worried.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Despite his dissatisfaction, Den had to admit that Pearl might feel differently about Sam. ¡°Pearl has no will to live. Maybe you can wake her up.¡± ¡°Doctor, this is my future son-inw and the child¡¯s father¡­ Can you let him see the patient?¡± The doctor hesitated but agreed after sizing him up. ¡°Alright then. Young man, follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sam took long strides and followed the doctor into the operating room. Behind them, Libby lowered her eyes with schadenfreude as she watched the red light turn on again. Heaven help us; let Pearl die with her child! Chapter 1318: Have My Leave to Die Under the ring white light, the girl¡¯s already fairplexion appeared even more translucent, like a beautiful ice sculpture with faintly visible blue veins beneath her skin. She looked peaceful and serene, butcked the vitality she usually had. For some reason, an unprecedented wave of heartache surged in Sam¡¯s chest. He didn¡¯t want her to leave this world and disappear before his eyes. The cold electronic instruments emitted a soul-stirring sound. As the heart rate curve dropped to its lowest point, the young woman on the bed stopped breathingpletely. ¡°Not good, the patient has no breath.¡± No breath meant death. In an instant, everyone in the emergency room became busy. The doctor pinched Pearl¡¯s philtrum forcefully and instructed the nurse beside him, ¡°Prepare the adrenaline.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the adrenaline was administered, the patient¡¯s heart rate showed some signs of life, though it was still far from a normal heartbeat. To stimte Pearl¡¯s heart, the doctor performed CPR. Sam watched anxiously from the side. Though his face appeared calm, his eyes were filled with tension. He was terrified¡­ terrified that Pearl would die. Determined, he walked to the girl¡¯s side and gently ced her hand on his chest. ¡°Pearl, you can¡¯t die. Have you forgotten our engagement? In a few days, I¡¯m going to marry you. Isn¡¯t that your dream?¡± ¡°If you wake up, I promise to take good care of you and never let you suffer again.¡± ¡°Please¡­ wake up. Do you know? You¡¯re going to be a mom, and I¡¯m going to be a dad.¡± ¡°This is our child. I will love her¡­ and you.¡± In a daze, Pearl heard someone speaking by her ear. This person was so annoying, like a fly that wouldn¡¯t let her rest. She was so tired and just wanted to sleep without a care in the world. Moreover, she saw Giana. Giana was no longer mute; she could speak. Her voice was pleasant as she affectionately linked arms with Pearl and asked why she hade down so suddenly. She wanted to take Pearl to see where she lived now. Just as Pearl was about to follow Giana to her world, she suddenly recognized the voice by her ear. ¡°It¡¯s Sam! He¡¯s calling my name. I can¡¯t go with you.¡± Giana¡¯s face turned very unpleasant. She grabbed Pearl¡¯s arm fiercely and said, ¡°Think carefully. Mr. Hurst doesn¡¯t love you at all. If you go back with him now, you¡¯ll only be bullied.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to leave Sam alone up there. How could she be at peace without seeing him onest time? ¡°Giana, let me see him onest time. I love him so much; I don¡¯t want my life to end with any regrets.¡± Hearing this, Giana reluctantly agreed. As soon as she let go, Pearl ran towards the direction of Sam¡¯s voice. Throughout the process, she kept hearing Sam¡¯s voice. He said she was going to be a mom. He also said he would love her and¡­ the child. The child! Pearl froze in ce, looking down in shock and disbelief at her still-t belly. ¡°I¡­ I have a child? How is that possible? Is it true?¡± As soon as she ced her hand on her stomach, a cute and tender voiceughed in her ear. ¡°Mommy, mommy¡­ it¡¯s so cold here. Can we go back?¡± ¡°Oh my God, are you really my child?¡± The adorable little voice firmly replied, ¡°Of course, baby has waited a long time for daddy and mommy.¡± ¡°I liked you from the moment I saw you, so I want you to be my mommy.¡± ¡°If mommy doesn¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll have to go back to that dark, cold jar.¡± What dark, cold jar? The little voice giggled and gave a somewhat unclear answer that Pearl could only hear bits and pieces of. ¡°Mommy is so silly; of course it¡¯s an urn~¡± At that moment, only one thought filled her mind: she couldn¡¯t let her child live in a dark, cold ce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. It¡¯s all mommy¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll take you back right now; we¡¯ll see daddy soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already seen daddy. He has such heavy negative energy; I don¡¯t like it. But since he¡¯s sincere, I¡¯ll reluctantly ept him.¡± Pearl was once again surprised. What was the baby talking about? When had he seen Sam? And what did he mean by heavy negative energy? With these questions in mind, Pearl¡¯s heart rate returned to normal levels. At the same time, everyone in the emergency room breathed a sigh of relief. The doctor removed his sweat-soaked cap and said with relief, ¡°Fortunately, the patient pulled through. She¡¯s no longer in danger and will wake up on her own after some rest.¡± Sam¡¯s white shirt was also soaked through. After thanking the doctor, he moved Pearl to a regr ward. He didn¡¯t leave immediately but sat by the bed, holding the girl¡¯s delicate hand tightly. ¡°Miss Pearl, I know you can hear me. Thank you¡­ for staying in this world for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of trauma you¡¯ve experienced before, but I want to tell you-I¡¯m here for everything.¡± The next day, bright sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating the ward. Pearl woke up from hunger after lying in bed for a whole day and night. Her stomach growled in protest. She struggled to sit up against the headboard and took in the luxurious ward around her with a bitter smile. ¡°My whole life has been either school or hospital; now it¡¯s either home or hospital.¡± Pearl remembered arguing with her father before fainting. Were the Giana sister and baby she saw in her dream real? And Sam¡­ Were his words something she dreamed while unconscious or did he really stay with her for a day and night? She tilted her head in deep thought about what she had seen in her dream. Suddenly, a graceful white figure appeared at the door. Sam walked in like a ray of sunshine and touched Pearl¡¯s forehead gently. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. How do you feel? Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡± Pearl stared at him dumbfoundedly, her clear eyes filled with confusion. Why was he in the ward? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Sam found her expression adorable and couldn¡¯t help but poke her cheek.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The girl snapped out of it and immediately threw herself into his arms, hugging his waist tightly. ¡°Thank goodness it¡¯s really you!¡± ¡°My biggest regret before dying was not seeing you onest time. Now that I¡¯ve seen you¡­¡± Afraid she would say something ominous, Sam domineeringly lowered his head and covered her lips. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve seen me, you¡¯re not allowed to die. Do you hear me?¡± Chapter 1319: More Intimate He suddenly leaned in and kissed her without any warning. Pearl let out a muffled sound, the rest of her words swallowed by his kiss. She wanted to say something, but he domineeringly refused to let her speak. From then on, she followed his leadpletely. He had never imagined that someone as cold as him would one day hold a woman in his arms and kiss her. It wasn¡¯t until the girl in his arms couldn¡¯t take it anymore and began to resist. ¡°Sam¡­ I can¡¯t breathe.¡± She needed to catch her breath. Sam finally let her go, his gaze more intense than before as he looked at her rosy face. Compared to her previous pale appearance, she looked much more lively and beautiful now. ¡°Can I call you Pearl?¡± He added, ¡°That¡¯s what everyone else calls you.¡± Pearl stared at him in a daze, inexplicably finding Sam even more charming today than he usually appeared. Seeing her silence, the man unhappily reached out a well-defined finger and poked her cheek. He repeated, ¡°Can I?¡± Pearl didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly being so nice to her, but even if this was a beautiful lie Sam had crafted, she was willing to fall into it. ¡°You can call me that. Everyone close to me does.¡± She had initially wanted to say that ¡°Pearl¡± was what her father called her, but thinking about how her father had ordered the deaths of Giana and Esteban, she felt a blockage in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to mention him again. As if he understood her thoughts, Sam gently patted her head. ¡°Mr. Gilliam had his reasons for doing what he did.¡± ¡°I know. He did it for me. So¡­ I¡¯m the one who shouldn¡¯t exist in this world,¡± Pearl replied despondently. No wonder the doctor said she had no will to live before; this was what she thought deep down. Sam didn¡¯t know what to say to her. The events had already happened, and even if she sacrificed her life, Giana wouldn¡¯te back. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not your fault. Giana wouldn¡¯t me you from the dwelling ce of the dead, and besides¡­¡± The next words were not meant for a third person to hear, so he leaned in close and whispered in her ear. His voice was so low that only she could hear it. After hearing what he said, Pearl wasn¡¯t as sad as before. She looked up in surprise at the man¡¯s handsome and elegant face. ¡°Really?¡± Sam nodded confidently. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. Can you rest easy now?¡± ¡°No, no. I need to see it with my own eyes.¡± Outside the room, a man had been standing there since before Pearl woke up. He didn¡¯t dare go in, fearing that Pearl would faint again upon seeing him. He could only watch helplessly as Sam walked into the ward boldly, followed by the sound of their conversation inside. He never knew Pearl thought this way, foolish enough to want to trade her life for that mute¡¯s life. She was his daughter, the eldest daughter of the Gilliam family¡­ How could those lowly mute mother and sonpare to her? If anyone should atone, it should be him, not her. ¡°With Sam taking care of Pearl, I think I better not go in.¡± Before leaving, Den reluctantly nced back at the ward, feeling a pang of envy toward Sam. Simply because Sam could openly talk to Pearl inside while he could only sneak peeks from outside. Just then, Natalia arrived. She saw the tall, burly man pitifully crouched at the door like an abandoned wolfdog with his head hanging low. She initially wanted to avoid him but then remembered she was here to see her daughter. Why should she avoid him? Their eyes met-one filled with restraint, the other with calmness. A cold breeze swept through the empty corridor, making it feel like winter had arrived early and causing a shiver. After a moment of silence, Den spoke first. ¡°You shoulde backter to see Pearl. It¡¯s inconvenient with Sam inside.¡± Going in now would undoubtedly disturb the couple¡¯s bonding time. Natalia wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Although this son-inw wasn¡¯t her choice, he and Pearl already had a child together, so she had to ept him. Speaking of the child¡­ She hadn¡¯t known Pearl was pregnant before and had even considered using poison on her. Now Natalia hesitated, not just because Pearl¡¯s brush with death had softened her heart but also because of the child. The child was innocent. After a while, Natalia spoke first. ¡°Den, let¡¯s talk.¡± It had been over twenty years since Natalia had spoken so calmly to him. Den turned around, lips moving slightly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk in the corridor.¡± They left the ward area one after the other. From behind, they looked quitepatible. But how could outsiders understand their love-hate rtionship? After they left, Libby also departed. She left with a heart full of unwillingness. The double death she had hoped for didn¡¯t happen; Pearl was indeed tough! This time she hadn¡¯t managed to take Pearl¡¯s life, but it didn¡¯t matter. The poison she prepared wouldn¡¯t fail; she just had to wait for her aunt¡¯s next move. At the corner of the corridor, the light above flickered on and off, adding an eerie touch to the quiet atmosphere. The ss window reflected their figures-one starting to gain weight, the other slightly hunched¡­ At that moment, Den truly felt the cruelty of time; they were no longer young. ¡°Here is fine; there¡¯s no one around.¡± Den stopped and turned his back, waiting for her to speak. If she wanted him to let her go¡­ impossible! She was his woman and would be for life! Unaware of his domineering thoughts, Libby took a deep breath. She had been preparing for this moment for a long time and finally summoned the courage to speak. ¡°Den, we¡¯ve been fighting for so many years. I¡¯ve hated you for so long. Let¡¯s end this; I¡¯m tired.¡± Hearing her words suddenly made Den unsure of what she meant. He looked at her in shock, his eyes full of doubt. ¡°What did you say? Did I hear you right? You mean you¡­¡± Could it be that he no longer hated her? Den found it hard to believe. After all, she had always wanted to tear him apart and drink his blood. However, Natalia¡¯s next words left him dumbfounded again. ¡°Yes, for Pearl¡¯s sake, I¡¯vee to terms with it. If you agree to one thing, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Was there really such a good thing? Den would agree even if it were ten things or a hundred things.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Tell me. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll agree. Even if I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll find a way!¡± ¡°Just one thing-bring Libby back to the Gilliam family!¡± Chapter 1320: Is This the Privilege of Being a Mother? Den had considered many possibilities, including the idea that she might want him tomit seppuku, but he never expected her to bring up Libby at this moment. With a coldugh, Den felt Pearl was not worth it; he also thought his previous idea of using their daughter to bind her was utterly ridiculous. This woman had no heart! He had thought that after what had just happened, she would finally understand Pearl¡¯s importance. But she was still focused on someone else¡¯s daughter. ¡°Fine, I agree with you,¡± he said. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring Libby back to the Cloud Hall. Also¡­ I hope you never appear in front of Pearl again. Her future will be enough with just Sam and me.¡± Den¡¯s words cut through Natalia like a knife. She said this to make Den not suspect her true intentions, letting him believe she was a heartless mother. Otherwise, it would be too fake for someone¡¯s thoughts to change so drastically in such a short time. Enduring the inner torment, Natalia pretended not to care and continued, ¡°Pearl at least has you and Sam, but Libby¡­ she has no one else but me. The Cloud Hall holds years of her hard work; how can I bear to see her unhappy every day?¡± Hearing this, Den almost cursed out loud. How could she ignore her own daughter just because she couldn¡¯t bear to see Libby suffer? Fine, if she didn¡¯t like Pearl, it must be because of him. He wouldn¡¯t force her. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I promised, Natalia¡­ you really disappoint me.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so disappointed in me, why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± If he did, maybe she wouldn¡¯t hate him so much. ¡°Wishful thinking! From the moment you saved me, I decided you were mine. Even if you don¡¯t like me, you¡¯ll be my woman for life!¡± To him, her marriage to that foreigner was a betrayal. So when Den killed that man and his illegitimate child, he felt no guilt, only pain. Natalia could no longer have children after that abortion. But if time could turn back, he would still make the same choice. ¡°I truly regret it¡­¡± Natalia murmured in her heart: If she had known she was saving a hidden devil, she would rather have watched him die in front of her. When Pearl found out she was pregnant, her expression was priceless. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a child myself, and now I¡¯m having a child? This is unbelievable.¡± She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she had turned from a girl into a mother overnight. She looked down at her still-t belly and ced her pale hand on it. After waiting for a while and hearing nothing, she wondered if she really had a child. Was that dream real? If she didn¡¯t want this child, it would go back to the cold box. No, she couldn¡¯t do that! This was her and Sam¡¯s child; how could she bear to give it up? Moreover, the child in the dream had such a pleasant voice; surely it would be beautiful too. She wondered if the baby would look more like her or Sam when born. ¡°A boy should look like him-elegant and noble. A girl should look like me-sunny and generous. Best if it¡¯s twins; that would make me so happy.¡± Sam had been observing her reaction. Seeing Pearl go from shock to eptance, he smiled. It seemed she was quickly adapting to her role as a soon-to-be mother. ¡°What? What dream? Are you okay, Ana?¡± He worried she might be overly excited and touched her forehead to check her temperature. It was normal; she seemed fine. ¡°No, nothing¡­ I was just thinking about whether our child will be well-behaved like Sasha and not cry much.¡± Sam also wanted a daughter because Kelvin and Glenn both had daughters, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°It will be,¡± he said as he ced hisrge hand gently on Pearl¡¯s belly, as if afraid of hurting the baby inside. This action revealed his loving side to Pearl. Imagining the future where they walked together as a family made her feel happy. The beautiful moment was interrupted by an untimely growl from her stomach. The quieter the room, the more obvious the sound became.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Pearl saw the barely suppressed smile on his face and felt embarrassed, her cheeks turning red. ¡°Sam, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Face wasn¡¯t as important as hunger. People need food to live. Sam didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her straightforwardness. Compared to those reserveddies, Pearl¡¯s candid and simple nature made him feel morefortable. He kissed her on the cheek before turning to leave the room. ¡°Alright, wait here. I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pearl dared not look into his eyes and instinctively touched her warm cheek. This was the second time he had kissed her today! Smiling like a fool, she soon felt down again, thinking Sam¡¯s change might be because of the baby in her belly. ¡°Sigh, little one¡­ is your mommy only valued because of you?¡± ¡°Well, although it¡¯s bittersweet, it¡¯s still good.¡± ¡°At least it¡¯s a good start¡­ I should be content and work even harder!¡± With a child on the way, could a happy family life be far behind? Two dayster, Pearl was discharged from the hospital and returned to Gilliam Mansion first. Sam coaxed her by saying they would live together once they were married. In the meantime, he needed to renovate a children¡¯s room; the noise wouldn¡¯t be good for her as a pregnant woman. Hearing this, Pearl could only agree obediently. Perhaps emboldened by her pregnancy, she had be bolder and learned to act coyly with him. ¡°Remember to visit me often¡­ oh no, visit your daughter.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t spend more time with her now, I¡¯ll make sure she calls me ¡®Mommy¡¯ first when she grows up.¡± Because Sam often told her that their baby must be a girl, Pearl subconsciously referred to the baby as ¡°daughter.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to visit often. Now get out of the car; I¡¯ll walk you in.¡± Satisfied with his answer, Pearl nodded gracefully. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, what color should we paint the children¡¯s room? I like white; what about you?¡± Pearl thought for a moment. ¡°Pink. Girls love pink.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone take care of it.¡± As Sam carefully helped her walk inside, he asked about other details. The scene was indescribably harmonious and warm. Chapter 1321: Is There Something Dirty in the Chicken Soup? As Pearl and Sam¡¯s rtionship improved significantly, Den and Natalia¡¯s rtionship also saw some easing. One morning, the servants saw Mrs. Nataliaing out of Mr. Den¡¯s room with a round face and messy hair, a clear sign that the two had reconciled. At first, Pearl didn¡¯t believe it until she saw her mother busy in the kitchen, an unusual sight. She watched for a while, not wanting to disturb her. Just as she was about to turn and leave, Natalia called out to her. ¡°Pearl, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy, do you need something from me?¡± Pearl¡¯s eyes were filled with hope and caution, wanting to get close but afraid of being rejected, a look that instantly touched Natalia¡¯s heart. Natalia smiled gently at Pearl. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to cook today. Is there anything you want to eat?¡± Wow! Mommy was asking her so kindly what she wanted to eat. Pearl almost thought she had misheard or that Natalia mistook her for Libby. No matter what, she really liked this gentle and kind version of her mother. ¡°Can I? Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble for you?¡± Pearl was always a polite and grateful child. Whenever the servants made special soup for her, she would respond the same way. For some reason, Natalia felt a pang of sadness. This was the daughter she had carried for nine months, yet they were so polite to each other, like strangers. ¡°No trouble at all. The first three months of pregnancy are crucial for nutrition. You¡¯re too thin and need to eat well.¡± Thin? Pearl instinctively pinched her somewhat chubby chin. She felt she had gained weight, but everyone said she was too thin. Mommy said so, Daddy said so¡­ even Sam told her to eat more. ¡°Thank you, Mommy. I¡¯m not picky; I like anything you make.¡± Pearl¡¯s sweet words warmed Natalia¡¯s heart. This was something that set her apart from Libby. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make something simple. You go upstairs and rest. I¡¯ll call you when the soup is ready.¡± Pearl wanted to stay and help, hoping to spend more time with her mother and perhaps improve their rtionship. However, Natalia seemed to see through her thoughts and unceremoniously sent her out of the kitchen. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stand for long in your condition. Go back and rest. Besides, you¡¯ve never cooked before; what help could you possibly be?¡± Hearing this, Pearl knew she was being dismissed by her mother. She couldn¡¯t cook, but she could make instant noodles! ¡°Hehe~ My ssmates say my instant noodles are delicious and that I should set up a stall to make money.¡± ¡°Alright then, don¡¯t tire yourself out. I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching Pearl leave, Natalia¡¯s mind echoed with the soft words of the young girl. ¡°No wonder people say daughters are like little cotton-padded jackets for their parents; they are indeed very considerate.¡± What a pity¡­ The chicken had been delivered that morning, cleaned and sterilized by someone else. It was ready to use right out of the package. Natalia ced the whole chicken in a pot, adding ginger slices, green onions, and cooking wine to remove any unpleasant odors. After nching the chicken and washing it again, she started simmering it. Considering Pearl was pregnant and couldn¡¯t have too many seasonings, she only added a bit of salt to the soup. She also added some ingredients to boost energy: angelica root, red dates, and goji berries¡­ Soon, white bubbles appeared in the chicken soup, and as they burst, the aroma filled the entire kitchen. Everyone was surprised. Natalia never cooked; they thought she didn¡¯t know how. After all, wealthydies like her usually didn¡¯t lift a finger in the kitchen. But not only did she know how to cook, she was quite skilled at it, rivaling chefs from five-star hotels. Natalia didn¡¯t care what others thought of her. Once the chicken soup was ready, she poured two bowls. The left bowl was for little Pearl, and the right bowl was for Den. Natalia hesitated for a long time. The packet of medicine was hidden in her palm. With no one else in the kitchen, it was the perfect opportunity. She opened the packet and sprinkled the powder into the left bowl. After cleaning up the counter and making sure there were no traces left behind, Natalia left the messy kitchen for the servants to clean up. She carried the chicken soup upstairs. Entering the room, she found Den and Pearl together, saving her another trip. ¡°Pearl, Den¡­ time for chicken soup.¡± Den~ Pearl¡¯s calling him Den made him freeze momentarily, his body trembling slightly. ¡°You¡­¡± Why are you calling me that? Natalia pretended not to notice his excitement and walked over to them, each step heavy with past memories. ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t I call you that? Do you prefer I address you as Mr. Gilliam?¡± That would make her no different from the servants at home. Den seemed to see the gentle and noble woman from years ago again; his eyes couldn¡¯t help but moisten. ¡°Nothing, just call me that.¡± He tried to act indifferent but his clumsy actions betrayed him. He either dropped his pen or bumped into the table corner, enduring the pain silently.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Pearl saw all this and couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. It seemed everyone was right; Daddy and Mommy had reconciled. As their daughter, she felt happy for them. If Daddy and Mommy were back together, could her dream of a reunited family be far off? ¡°Pearl, what are youughing at? Drink your soup!¡± Natalia yfully scolded her with a shy nce. Pearl immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I wasughing at my baby.¡± ¡°This little one will surely be a foodie in the future; just smelling the chicken soup made it protest in my belly.¡± This might fool an inexperienced man, but Natalia had given birth before and saw through her immediately. ¡°You silly girl, the baby isn¡¯t even three months old; how could it move? It takes at least another three months.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t expose me! The chicken soup smells so good; let me have a sip first.¡± Seeing her greedy look, it was clear who the real foodie was. Pearl casually picked up a bowl-the left one. She had no guard as she scooped up a spoonful and opened her mouth to drink it when Natalia suddenly stepped forward and snatched it from her hand. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Huh? Mommy, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± The chicken soup was taken away just as she was about to drink it; Pearl pouted unhappily. The naturally suspicious man found Natalia¡¯s overly unusual behavior today strange. First cooking, then calling him by name, now snatching Pearl¡¯s chicken soup. Could there be something dirty in the chicken soup? Chapter 1322: Kelvin Confessed He Was Infatuated with His Wife If that were true, then he wouldn¡¯t have to¡­ Den¡¯s face darkened as he turned silently to look at Natalia, waiting for her exnation. His gaze was as sharp as a knife, and Natalia could feel it. She knew he was already suspicious of her. To dispel his doubts, she took a sip of the chicken soup. Natalia, who wasn¡¯t expected to live long, didn¡¯t mind a bit of poison. Seeing her drink the soup herself, Den¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he smiled again. ¡°Mama¡­ Mommy, are you hungry too?¡± Pearl, oblivious to the tension between her parents, couldn¡¯t imagine that her mother would poison the soup. Her innocent eyes reflected Natalia¡¯s guilty conscience. Natalia couldn¡¯t face her daughter. She turned slightly away and suppressed her emotions as she said, ¡°No, Mommy just remembered that one bowl needed less salt. This one is too salty. Pearl, you¡¯re pregnant; you should eat lighter. Drink the other bowl.¡± She handed the remaining bowl to Pearl and prepared to leave with the one in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go refill this one.¡± Before she could leave the study, arge hand gripped her arm, stopping her. Facing Den, his eyes fixed on the bowl in her hand, he snatched it away. ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll drink this one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalia handed over the bowl. She had intended to give Pearl a chance; if she chose the non-poisoned bowl, it would end there. At worst, she would tell Libby and break off their rtionship. But Den drinking it yed right into her hands, so she decided to eliminate her rival. Den didn¡¯t particrly like greasy foods, but since this bowl had her lip print on it, he drank from that spot intentionally, making indirect kisses that made Pearl giggle. ¡°Wow, Daddy, is Mommy¡¯s chicken soup good?¡± Den looked up at Natalia¡¯s pale face and said deliberately, ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. Even if there were poison in it, I¡¯d still drink it all.¡± His exaggerated statement made Pearlugh out loud. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re such a tterer! Mommy¡¯s chicken soup is good, but not that good!¡± The sound of father and daughterughing filled the room, but Natalia couldn¡¯t smile at all. Since Den mentioned ¡°poison,¡± cold sweat drenched her back. Did he know? ¡°Hehe¡­ How could there be poison in the soup? You¡¯re overthinking it. Drink up¡­ finish it and give me the bowl; I still need to wash it.¡± Den raised an eyebrow and finished the soup in a few gulps. He pulled Natalia¡¯s hand andmanded domineeringly, ¡°Let the servants handle that. Your hands are for reading and writing.¡± He had said the same thing over twenty years ago: ¡°Miss, your hands are not for killing; they should be for reading and writing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that day, they lived like an ordinary family, eagerly awaiting the birth of Pearl¡¯s baby. Natalia made different soups for them every day. In just a few days, Pearl felt she had gained weight and asked Cheyenne if there were any safe ways for pregnant women to lose weight. Cheyenne¡¯s straightforward answer was ¡°No!¡± Pearl sighed. If even Cheyenne said there was no way, then there really was no way. She decided to endure it until after the baby was born. ** In a hotel bed, Kelvin woke up to see his wife Cheyenne smiling at her phone. His handsome face immediately showed a hint of jealousy. ¡°Cheyenne, who are you chatting with that¡¯s making you so happy?¡± If he found out it was some clueless guy, he¡¯d gouge out his eyes and break his legs! ¡°This is male possessiveness? It¡¯s terrifyingly annoying; I¡¯m your sister-inw!¡± Kelvin spoke sarcastically while gently caressing his beloved woman¡¯s cheek. ¡°Hey~ Hands off! Sit properly!¡± Cheyenne ordered. Determined to y dumb, Kelvin pretended not to understand and asked, ¡°Oh? How am I not behaving? Please enlighten me, Honey.¡± Cheyenne was frustrated for a while before finally saying what was on her mind. ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯ve changed! You¡¯ve be a dog! No, worse than a dog!¡± He used to show up once a week on time and leave on time without staying a second longer. Now¡­ Cheyenne found him annoying. She wanted to rest! Kelvin touched his nose and kissed her lips with a loud ¡°smooch.¡± The next second, his deep and sexy voice whispered in her ear. He said, ¡°Actually, I was infatuated with you before too; I just felt too ashamed by your advances and kept my distance.¡± Hearing this exnation, Cheyenne felt awful. She remembered all those nights waiting alone in the vi for him to return. Her nose tingled as she spoke with a sob in her voice: ¡°I thought you despised me and treated me like those women outside.¡± ¡°Heaven knows I don¡¯t have any women outside.¡± Kelvin wasn¡¯t lying; he had always been faithful and never touched anyone else but Cheyenne. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer. Now I¡¯m willing to be punished. I¡¯m already lying down;e on.¡± Hey down on the bed dramatically, closing his eyes as if ready for any punishment she might give. Cheyenne blushed with anger and pped his arm. ¡°Stop fooling around! Get up and go shopping with me. Since we¡¯re in Taswya, we should bring back some gifts.¡± Kelvin rubbed where she had pped him and felt regretful. ¡°Cheyenne, are you really not going to punish me? This makes my conscience uneasy; I¡¯ll be tormented day and night.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Cheyenne crossed her arms and watched his performance.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°So I¡¯ve decided-to atone for my sins!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kelvin transformed into a wolf and pounced on her. As for shopping for gifts, that idea was sessfully forgotten. By the time they remembered it in the evening, Cheyenne was too exhausted to go out. She decided to leave it all to Kelvin. After all, Kelvin had plenty of money¡­ and energy. Chapter 1323: The Invitation from Sam Kelvin made a grand promise in front of Cheyenne, assuring her that he would choose the gifts carefully. However, upon returning home, he handed out mirrors to everyone, saying, ¡°Take a good look at yourselves; how dare you expect Kelvin¡¯s wife to give you gifts.¡± The irony was that he hadn¡¯t even received a gift from his dear wife yet. Mr. Foley didn¡¯t receive a gift from Cheyenne but got an invitation from Sam, delivered by his messenger. The invitation read: February 1st, Wedding Celebration. epting the invitation, Kelvin¡¯s sharp gaze turned to Bobby, the messenger. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did your master Sam say anything else?¡± Bobby, shocked, looked up. The young man, new to the world, didn¡¯t understand theplexities of human nature, and his thoughts were written all over his face. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Of course, Kelvin knew because he understood Sam well. Bobby continued, ¡°Mr. Sam said it¡¯s his big day, and he has a surprise prepared for you.¡± If Mr. Foley didn¡¯t attend, he would surely regret it. A surprise? More like a shock! But Kelvin wasn¡¯t one to shy away from challenges. He idly flipped the invitation in his hand and replied coolly, ¡°Go back and tell Sam that I will be there.¡± Bobby sighed in relief, havingpleted his task. Mr. Foley seemed difficult to deal with; his cold demeanor made it feel like winter had arrived early. If Bobby admired Sam, he feared Kelvin. ¡°I¡¯ve delivered the message. I¡¯ll convey Mr. Foley¡¯s response to Mr. Sam. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± With permission granted, Bobby turned and ran off. As soon as he left, Cheyenne emerged from the room in a white silk nightgown, yawning elegantly and trying to open her eyes fully. ¡°Who was that?¡± she asked. Kelvin could tell she wasn¡¯t fully awake yet. Recently, Cheyenne always seemed half-asleep. He walked over, wrapped an arm around her shoulders, and pulled her into his embrace, nuzzling her fluffy head affectionately. His gentle tone was a stark contrast to his earlier cold demeanor. ¡°Nothing much, just someone delivering an invitation from Sam.¡± He handed the exquisite red invitation to Cheyenne for her to see. Hearing Sam¡¯s name snapped Cheyenne awake instantly, her sleepiness vanishing. Her eyebrows knitted slightly, and her face took on a serious expression. ¡°Sam sending you an invitation is not simple. Honey, maybe we shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Kelvin silenced her with a kiss and whispered in her ear, ¡°We have to go.¡± ¡°But this is clearly a trap. Sam hates you; why would he invite you to his wedding?¡± Kelvin understood this well but insisted on going. ¡°I know, but sometimes you have to take risks. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± Cheyenne had already decided to attend the wedding even without the invitation. Pearl was her first friend in Taswya; she couldn¡¯t decline. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go together. But you mustn¡¯t act impulsively.¡± ¡°I promise to follow your lead. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Cheyenne rolled her eyes and muttered softly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stopst night when I asked you to?¡± Kelvin had his own exnation: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say women often say the opposite of what they mean? When they say no, they mean yes; when they say they¡¯re not hungry, they¡¯re actually starving.¡± ¡°Oh? Did I say that?¡± Cheyenne scratched her head, unable to remember teaching him that. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been forgetfultely.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± She felt embarrassed admitting that she had been thinking about breakfast before bed but forgot upon waking up. An untimely growl from her stomach made Cheyenne blush and lower her head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry! It just growled on its own.¡± Kelvin chuckled and scooped her up in his arms, carrying her back to the room with augh full of affection. ¡°Alright, I understand. You¡¯re not hungry; I am.¡± ¡°I ordered tacos¡­ a bit too many. Can you help me finish them?¡± Cheyenne remembered craving tacosst night. How did he know? Or was it just a coincidence? Her stomach growled again, reminding her it was time for breakfast. She gave in to her hunger. Cheyenne raised her chin proudly and wrapped her arms around Kelvin¡¯s neck as he carried her to the dining table and offered her a taco. ¡°Why did you order so much if you can¡¯t finish it? Don¡¯t you know not to waste food? I¡¯ll help you eat some.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Kelvin kissed her cheek andughed heartily, his deep-set eyes brimming with affection. He thought: This is the real Cheyenne-so cute! The cold goddess persona is for strangers only! He felt gratified that Cheyenne was bing morefortable around him. ¡°Eat slowly; no one¡¯s going to take it from you.¡± For some reason, Cheyenne felt hungrier than usual. ¡°Hic~ Honey, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m full.¡± Kelvin watched her with amusement and ced hisrge hand on her rounded belly. ¡°I¡¯ll rub it for you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d done this; his movements were practiced and gentle. Miraculously, Cheyenne felt much better after being so full earlier. Feelingzy like a well-fed cat, shey in Kelvin¡¯s arms and licked her paws. No longer ufortable but feeling sleepy again, she yawned and closed her eyes to continue sleeping. Kelvin thought to himself: Am I raising a wife or a little pig? Cheyenne had just woken up and eaten; now she was ready to sleep again! Chapter 1324: He Returned Cheyenne was well taken care of by Kelvin and didn¡¯t have to work. Apart from the asional nighttime fatigue, her days were quitefortable. Unknowingly, she had gained a few pounds. However, since she was originally thin, the extra weight made her look even better rather than overweight. Everyone attributed this to Kelvin¡¯s diligent care. Even Mr. Foley thought so, touching his chin and murmuring narcissistically, ¡°Father-inw and Grandpa were worried I couldn¡¯t take care of Cheyenne, but look at her now.¡± On the other hand, Pearl¡¯s days were not asfortable as Cheyenne¡¯s. She was a bride-to-be. Although Brody and her father were handling the wedding preparations, she was not idle, thinking about Sam every day. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since theirst meeting. Firstly, because of the tradition that newlyweds shouldn¡¯t see each other before the wedding; secondly, because Den had assigned Sam a task that required him to leave Zheemond for a few days. Pearl¡¯s baby was growing day by day, and her longing for Sam deepened. ¡°Sigh~ Baby, where do you think Daddy has gone? Why isn¡¯t he back yet? It¡¯s almost¡­¡± Almost their wedding day. Den saw her standing alone in the hallway talking to herself and immediately understood her thoughts. Pearl was missing Sam. This realization made Den feel a pang of bitterness. His precious daughter had only been back for a few months, and they hadn¡¯t had much time together before she was about to marry another man. Although he had agreed to it himself, Den couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of regret. But joking aside, if he really did break them up, Pearl would probably resent him for life. ¡°Pearl, you can¡¯t be so willful now that you¡¯re pregnant. Go back and rest.¡± Hearing her father¡¯s concerned voice, Pearl turned around and softly called out, ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Thinking about Sam?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Pearl¡¯s face turned red as she nodded shyly, her tone somewhat resentful. ¡°What exactly did you send him to do? I haven¡¯t received any messages from him for days.¡± Sam used to send messages to let her know he was safe. Den couldn¡¯t tell his daughter that he had sent Sam to handle a batch of ¡°goods.¡± If sessful, he nned to disband the Gilliam family and go legitimate. Thisst deal before going clean used to be handled by Libby. Now that Libby¡¯s ambitions were exposed, although she returned to the Gilliam family, Den kept her away from the center of power. This time, he decided to entrust the task to Sam, whom he trusted the most. The boy was brave, meticulous, and capable. ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Sam has been busytely, so he hasn¡¯t contacted you. I promise he¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Judging by the timeline, he should be back tomorrow. With the definite news of Sam¡¯s return, Pearl finally felt relieved. She smiled brightly. ¡°I trust Daddy wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Hmph, you only care about Sam¡­ What about your father?¡± The old father was jealous like a child, even jealous of his son-inw. Just as Pearl was about to speak, Natalia walked in. She wore a light pink dress today, her hair neatly tied back, and light makeup making her look elegant and beautiful. She carried a bowl of soup. ¡°Pearl, Den¡­e have some soup. It¡¯s ginger pork lung soup today.¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve already gained a lot of weight; I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡± Pearl felt a headache at the mention of ¡°soup.¡± Oh my God, she was only three months pregnant; there were still seven months to go. Den nced at the soup with a hint of sadness but drank it without hesitation when he saw Natalia smiling at him. ¡°Pearl, go upstairs. Your mother and I need to talk.¡± Pearl¡¯s big eyes darted between her father and mother before she seemed to understand something and winked at them. ¡°I get it. I won¡¯t disturb you two. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Her yful demeanor lightened Den¡¯s mood. He watched her leave with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Pearl¡¯s personality is unlike yours or mine; I wonder who she takes after,¡± Natalia said softly. Who? Naturally, she took after histe younger brother. Though disabled, his brother had been optimistic and strong-willed, always his pir of support. After his death, Pearl came along. ¡°This soup is good; your cooking skills have improved,¡± Den said while drinking the soup and looking at Natalia with affectionate eyes. Hmm? Why did he suddenly change the topic? Natalia still wasn¡¯t used to being alone with him and didn¡¯t know what to say. Before she could speak, Den continued talking. ¡°Miss¡­ please allow me to call you that because in my heart, you will always be the sacreddy of the Cunningham family.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m just a country bumpkin unworthy of you. We¡¯ve tortured each other for over twenty years, wasting so much time.¡± His words sounded like a farewell, leaving Natalia puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s all in the past¡­ Libby and Pearl are getting married soon.¡± They were about to be grandparents; it was bittersweet to think about it. Den put down the bowl and hugged her. She stiffened noticeably. He knew her recent attempts to please him were insincere; she hadn¡¯t truly let go of her hatred. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to say thister. Natalia¡­ can you be kinder to Pearl after I¡¯m gone?¡± Natalia was shocked. At night, under the starry sky, those who couldn¡¯t sleep tossed and turned. But Pearl, the newly pregnant woman, slept soundly, unaware that someone had quietly opened her door. A tall figure moved silently to her bedside like a breeze. In the moonlight, the man gazed unabashedly at the sleeping beauty on the bed. The night was hot; Pearl had kicked off her nket, exposing her belly. Underneath her whitece nightgown, her belly was slightly swollen. There-a new life was growing inside. The man carefully ced his hand on her belly, his charming eyes filled with tenderness. Chapter 1325: Sam Takes Her to the Amusement Park In her groggy sleep, Pearl felt her breathing was not smooth, and there seemed to be a mosquito buzzing around her ear. ¡°Ugh, go away!¡± She pped away the annoying ¡°mosquito¡± and turned over to sleep soundly again. Sam, who had been mistaken for a mosquito and pped, was not angry. Instead, he chuckled warmly. ¡°Daring to hit me, you¡¯ve got some nerve.¡± The familiar voice finally reached her ears, and the next second, the previously sleeping young woman sat up. Her big, bright eyes looked at the face close to hers with delight, finding him handsome no matter how she looked. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re back!¡± Really? Was she dreaming? To verify if it was a dream, Pearl secretly pinched her thigh. ¡°Ouch, it hurts! It must be real! Sam, you¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much. Seeing you return safely puts my mind at ease.¡± Pearl was never one to be subtle. Growing up in Metshire, she was always straightforward and passionate about her feelings. Miss him? Sam had never experienced being missed by someone; it felt so warm. It was like having a small sun hidden in his heart, warming him up. Maybe it was because the moonlight tonight was too beautiful; Maybe it was because the girl in his arms was as sweet as a delicious cake, making him want to taste her lips to see if they were just as sweet. He couldn¡¯t resist and lowered his head to kiss Pearl¡¯s lips. Despite his gentle and elegant appearance, Sam was a beast at heart. When he kissed her, he bit and nibbled. Soon, the girl¡¯s lips were red and swollen. Her clear and lively eyes made Sam find her extremely cute. He smiled lightly and pinched her chubby cheeks with his distinct fingers. ¡°Feels good.¡± He concluded and then pinched the other cheek. Pearl mumbled something, pped away his ¡°ws,¡± and said in a coquettish voice: ¡°Ouch, my face hurts from your pinching. Where did you go, Sam?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I said I went to kill someone?¡± His tone was so gentle, yet his words were shocking. Pearl¡¯s lips twitched, and she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Just kidding, I didn¡¯t go kill anyone. Our dad had a task for me toplete, and I just got back tonight.¡± As soon as he got out of the car, he didn¡¯t even go to Red Maple Vi but came straight to Gilliam Mansion. Sam¡¯s casual ¡°our dad¡± made Pearl blush and re at him yfully: ¡°What do you mean ¡®our dad¡¯? He¡¯s my dad!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting married soon?¡± Thinking about their uing wedding filled with blessings from everyone, Pearl couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. ¡°Yes.¡± That was an acknowledgment. The little girl in his arms looked so obedient. Sam¡¯s gaze at her was no longer cold and distant but full of warmth and affection. When he looked at her now, his smile was no longer fake or forced. Pearl could tell that Sam¡¯s smile this time was genuine. The moonlight shone brightly, illuminating the couple in the room. Sam sat on the bed while Pearl sat wrapped in a nket. Their eyes met, filled with deep affection for each other. After a while, the girl yawned sleepily but tried hard to stay awake. Sam then remembered that she was still pregnant and shouldn¡¯t stay upte. He nced at his watch; it was almost 2 o¡¯clock. Feeling guilty, he patted her head onest time and stood up, saying: ¡°It¡¯ste; I should go. You should sleep.¡± Seeing the person she missed so much about to leave again, Pearl mustered up the courage to grab his sleeve. In a pitiful voice, she said softly, ¡°Can you stay? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m afraid of the dark.¡± Afraid of the dark? Her excuse was toome. How could someone as smart as Sam not see through it? The girl wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark; she just didn¡¯t want him to leave. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to leave her either because he couldn¡¯t guarantee what would happen between them after tonight. Forget it. He decided to live in the moment.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sam immediately pulled her out of the nket and into his arms. His voice was as enchanting as a fox spirit¡¯s: ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices: One, I¡¯ll stay with you and sleep; two, you can ask for anything, and I¡¯ll fulfill one wish for you.¡± Hearing this, Pearl was wide awake. Her eyes sparkled with joy as she asked excitedly: ¡°Really? Any wish?¡± Seeing her reaction made him smile. ¡°Yes.¡± With Sam¡¯s promise, Pearl tilted her head thoughtfully. Sleeping was out of the question since she had slept all day. ¡°I choose the second one!¡± ¡°Okay. Tell me your wish; I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± If she wanted him to leave the Gilliam family and take her away¡­ Sam thought he might agree even if it would make him feel unwilling to give up. Tonight he was too impulsive and had forgotten his original purpose foring to Taswya. Pearl finally voiced her biggest wish after much thought: ¡°I want to go to an amusement park!¡± Sam hadn¡¯t expected such a simple request. He slowly came back to his senses. ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°You really want to go to an amusement park?¡± Pearl nodded seriously, a hint of sadness on her cute face. ¡°Yes. I grew up alone. Watching other kids go to amusement parks with their parents made me so jealous.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been there since growing up. What¡¯s the point of going alone?¡± After making this request, Pearl felt embarrassed and stuck out her tongue. She continued: ¡°Forget it; it¡¯s toote now. The amusement park must be closed. I¡¯ll choose the first option instead.¡± Having him with her was enough; where they were or what they did didn¡¯t matter! But Sam couldn¡¯t bear to see her disappointed. He immediately picked Pearl up in his arms and walked towards the wardrobe in the dark. ¡°Sam, what are you doing?¡± Not understanding his actions, Pearl obedientlyy in his arms, her big eyes full of curiosity but not fear. This showed she trusted him. Sam jokingly said he would sell her but actually picked out a cored jacket from the wardrobe and handed it to her. ¡°Put it on; I¡¯m taking you to the amusement park!¡± ¡°If other kids have it, my girl must have it too!¡± Chapter 1326: Can’t I Like Both? ¡°My little girl!¡± When he said this, his voice was both gentle andmanding. In the darkness, Pearl¡¯s face turned as red as a peach. Her heart felt sweet and warm. She loved being pampered like a child, especially when the one pampering her was Sam, whom she deeply loved. ¡°But, but I¡¯m not a little girl anymore,¡± she said shyly, touching the tip of her nose. She nced at her belly, feeling regretful for the first time about her ¡°expectant mother¡± status. She had a little one kicking inside her¡­ Hearing this, Sam smiled and kissed her forehead gently. There was no desire in his kiss, only genuine affection. ¡°Who says so? Before we get married, you are my little girl.¡± And after marriage, she would be his wife. At 2:30 AM, the amusement park was pitch dark. Pearl was nestled in his arms, her delicate body pressed tightly against his. ¡°It seems it¡¯s already closed. Never mind¡­ we¡¯lle back another day. My wish isn¡¯t urgent.¡± After all, they had plenty of time ahead. She wasn¡¯t afraid Sam would break his promise. Sam gently patted her back and said in a calm voice, ¡°No need to wait. We¡¯ll do it now.¡± As he finished speaking, he pped his hands. In an instant, the amusement park lights came on, revealing a colorful and whimsical world before Pearl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± The carousel seemed to beckon her. Pearl immediately let go of Sam¡¯s hand and ran forward like a child. Looking at his empty palm, Sam smiled. He quickly forgot this little interruption and took long strides to catch up with Pearl. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t run too fast. Think of the baby¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± That night, Pearl felt like she had returned to her childhood, making up for lost happiness. Sam apanied her on the carousel, go-karts, Ferris wheel, roller coaster¡­ The thrilling and joyful experiences were unforgettable for her. By the time the first light of dawn illuminated the earth, she had fallen asleep from exhaustion. The morning breeze gently blew through her hair. Her sleeping face was serene, with long, thick eyshes fluttering slightly, unknowingly captivating. Sam, who hadn¡¯t slept all night, sat quietly holding her on a stic bench in the rest area. In the morning light, the already handsome man looked like a celestial being descended to earth, his white clothes stunningly beautiful. The girl in his arms was hard to see clearly, but the slender white legs peeking out from under her yellow dress suggested she was a beauty. The amusement park manager was surprised to see someone inside when he arrived to open the gates. ¡°How did you get in here?¡± The keys were clearly in his hand. Sam looked up and red at him coldly. ¡°Keep your voice down. My fiancee is sleeping.¡± With that, he stood up with Pearl in his arms and prepared to leave. Before leaving, he tossed a wad of cash to the manager. ¡°Oh, that man looks really intimidating.¡± But who cares? He¡¯s rich and that¡¯s impressive! Pearl didn¡¯t know how she got home that night. When she woke up the next day, it was already noon. Sam was nowhere to be seen. But she wasn¡¯t upset because she knew she would see him again soon. Finally, it was their wedding day! Cheyenne wore a light blue dress. Toplement his wife¡¯s beauty, Kelvin chose a dark blue suit. He had a great physique with broad shoulders and a narrow waist-a perfect inverted triangle shape. Any clothes looked good on him. The blue suit made him look much younger. Looking down, he saw his wife admiring him. Kelvin instinctively straightened his posture.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When he walked up to her, she was still staring at him intently. That gaze was simply too captivating! Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but bend down, pinch her chin, and kiss her lips softly. ¡°Do you like it, Cheyenne?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Cheyenne answered honestly. She admitted she was quite taken by his looks. Although she sometimes found his behavior annoying, his appearance and physique were impable. ¡°So, Cheyenne, do you like my face or my body more?¡± Cheyenne looked up at him in confusion and replied frankly, ¡°Can¡¯t I like both? If you only had a good face but were useless otherwise, I¡¯d kick you out! Conversely, if you were useful but ugly, how could you match up to me?¡± Kelvin almost choked on his own breath. If he had known she would answer like this, he wouldn¡¯t have asked to avoid feeling frustrated. What he wanted to hear was Cheyenne whispering sweetly in his ear that she liked him for who he was. On second thought: luckily he had both good looks and a useful body that didn¡¯t disappoint her. But he couldn¡¯t get toocent; he needed to take care of himself. What if one day she really got tired of him? ¡°So it seems you¡¯re quite satisfied with me.¡± He whispered ambiguously in her ear, making Cheyenne¡¯s heart skip a beat and her face flush red. ¡°Very satisfied.¡± ¡°Oh dear, we should get going¡­ We¡¯re going to bete.¡± Feeling his gaze bing more intense, Cheyenne worried he might start fooling around again and quickly changed the subject. Seeing her trying to leave him behind, Kelvin pulled her back into his arms firmly. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Sam is waiting for us to find him. We can take our time.¡± Unable to escape his strong embrace, Cheyenne gave up struggling and let him hold her as they went downstairs together. Downstairs. Master Glenn and Eddie were already ready and waiting to depart with them. They were going along because Master Glenn had received a messagest night: ¡°If you want to find Sasha, go to the back hill of Gilliam Mansion.¡± They knew the message was from Sam. Regardless of any schemes or plots he might have, Master Glenn decided to go for the sake of his daughter! ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re here.¡± Eddie noticed Cheyenne¡¯s red ears at once; Coupled with Kelvin¡¯s clingy demeanor, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why they werete. ¡°Yes, Eddie, Master Glenn¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± Four people needed only one car. Kelvin drove while Cheyenne sat in the front passenger seat. The two in the back had their own thoughts. No one spoke; the silence was almost eerie. Arriving at Gilliam Mansion, the grand wedding setup showed how much effort the Gilliam family had put into it. The flowers alone cost tens of thousands of dors. It felt like stepping into a sea of flowers. Not to mention the three-kilometer-long red carpet¡­ The extravagance rivaled any wealthy family event. Many reporters were stationed at the entrance. To protect the guests¡¯ safety, there were people checking invitations at the door. Master Glenn managed to get in thanks to the couple¡¯s invitation. Chapter 1327: Didn’t Expect Someone Like You to Get Married In the dressing room, today was the happiest and most unforgettable day of Pearl¡¯s life because she was marrying Sam! Looking at her familiar face with a silly smile in the mirror, she pinched her cheek in disbelief. She started talking to the baby in her belly. ¡°Baby~ Mommy is so happy today, can you feel it?¡± The baby was less than two months old and couldn¡¯t hear her, so there was no response. But it didn¡¯t matter. Pearl felt a deep connection with her baby and believed the little one was happy too. She gently touched her belly. ¡°Daddy and Mommy will love you very much. You have to be good today.¡± ¡°The next time we go to the amusement park, it will be the three of us.¡± Natalia, as the elder from the bride¡¯s side, was also dressed up for the asion. She had her hair neatly tied up and wore a long dark red cheongsam embroidered with plum blossoms, which entuated her graceful figure. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Pearl sitting at the dressing table. Hesitating for a moment, Natalia clenched the tray in her hand and finally walked towards Pearl with a smile, stepping confidently in her high heels. ¡°Pearl.¡± ¡°Mommy~¡± Pearl turned around excitedly at the sound of her voice. Their rtionship had improved significantly recently, so she didn¡¯t doubt Natalia¡¯s intentions. Natalia looked at Pearl¡¯s face, so simr to her own, and felt a struggle within. She reached out and lovingly patted Pearl¡¯s head. With a sigh, she said, ¡°So many years have passed in the blink of an eye. Pearl has grown into a young woman and is about to get married and be a mother.¡± Knowing that Natalia was worried about her, Pearl leaned into her embrace. Seeing their red and white figures in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She and her mother truly looked alike. ¡°Mommy, even after I get married, I¡¯ll still be your daughter.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m not moving out. Sam and I will live here and take good care of you and Daddy!¡± They had discussed this before getting married, and Sam had agreed to live with them. Hearing her daughter¡¯s heartfelt words, Natalia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She choked out a ¡°good.¡± Wiping away her tears, Natalia remembered something and handed Pearl a small item. ¡°Pearl, this is our Cunningham family secret form-Jade Dew Elixir. It can enhance beauty and has a fragrance thatsts for a month.¡± She handed over a small ss bottle containing half a bottle of deep blue liquid. The deep blue color was as mysterious and clear as the ocean. Amazed by its effects, Pearl eximed, ¡°Wow, is it really that amazing?¡± Natalia nodded and continued to coax her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s made from frost flowers found in snowy fields. Many people have tried to get their hands on it, but your grandfather never sold the form.¡± ¡°Now that I have the form, I¡¯ll teach you how to make it in a few days.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Pearl poured some of the elixir into her hand and dabbed it behind her ears, on her wrists, and on her neck. Seeing that Pearl had no guard against her, Natalia wasn¡¯t sure if what she was doing was right or wrong. She just hoped that when Pearl understood everything, she wouldn¡¯t hate her. Suppressing her mncholy feelings for now, Natalia prepared to leave with the remaining elixir. ¡°The wedding is about to start. Take some time to rest. Soon you¡¯ll see the one you¡¯ve been longing for.¡± Mentioning him made Pearl blush. She missed him so much. Counting on her fingers, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for three days. In the front yard, Kelvin and Cheyenne arrived hand in hand and immediately spotted the groom, Sam, standing among the crowd. He was still wearing his usual white suit, but today¡¯s outfit was a three-piece set, making him look more dignified and elegant. Cheyenne tugged on Kelvin¡¯s sleeve and whispered in his ear. ¡°We finally found our target. What should we do now?¡± Should they arrest him? But¡­ today was Sam and Pearl¡¯s big day. Wouldn¡¯t it be cruel to take him away during the wedding? If they did nothing, wouldn¡¯t they be harming Pearl? She was such a good girl; why should she waste her life on a sinister man? Kelvin was also conflicted because Sam was his brother¡­ His lips moved slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for an opportunity.¡± Their people were already outside, waiting for the king¡¯s order to arrest him. ¡°He¡¯s right under our noses. He won¡¯t escape.¡± Cheyenne knew this was a tough decision for Kelvin but respected whatever he decided. She held his hand firmly and whispered in his ear: ¡°Do what you think is right. I¡¯ll support you no matter what you decide. If necessary, I¡¯ll ask my godfather for help~¡± Her soft words warmed Kelvin¡¯s heart. He looked down at her eyes. Her reflection in his dark eyes moved him deeply. ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll handle it myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble your godfather; he¡¯s already in a difficult position.¡± ¡°If he surrenders voluntarily, there might still be hope.¡± Cheyenne could vouch for this with her character, but only if Sam cooperated. But would someone as proud as Sam surrender? While they were troubled by this dilemma, Sam noticed them too. He smiled seductively and chuckled. ¡°Heh~ They¡¯ve arrived.¡± The person standing opposite Mr. Hurst looked at his smile in confusion, feeling a chill down their spine. ¡°W-what has arrived?¡± ¡°An old friend.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After a brief farewell, Sam walked towards Kelvin and Cheyenne with his long legs. He stopped less than a meter away from them. With a familiar tone, he said softly, ¡°You still came. Thank you.¡± His tone was as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in years but whose feelings had never faded. ¡°Yes.¡± Kelvin responded softly. His cold gaze fixed on Sam, revealing his frustration through his tightly furrowed brows and conflicted eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could say more, Cheyenne interrupted him. ¡°Congrattions, Sam. I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to get married.¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s been a while. Oh no¡­ I should call you ¡®sister-inw¡¯ now.¡± God knows how much that ¡°sister-inw¡± made Cheyenne¡¯s skin crawl. He was always looking for trouble with them; now calling her ¡°sister-inw¡± so affectionately was terrifying. Was he plotting something again? Chapter 1328: The Groom is a Kept Man Cheyenne¡¯s face grew serious as she raised her guard. ¡°Oh? Someone like me? Dear sister-inw Cheyenne, what kind of person am I?¡± Sam teased, emphasizing her words with a light tone, as if he wasn¡¯t worried about his situation at all. Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him and said, touching her nose, ¡°Selfish, calcting, a smiling tiger with a cruel heart¡­ don¡¯t you have any self-awareness?¡± Her attitude was poor, not even bothering to maintain basic politeness. Sam wasn¡¯t angry; instead, he looked at Cheyenne with an appreciative gaze. ¡°You¡¯re still as bold and passionate as ever, quite likable. But today is my wedding. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you for saying such things on my turf?¡± His gentle voice carried a threat, but Cheyenne showed no fear. She sneered, ¡°You said it yourself, it¡¯s your wedding today. Do you really want bloodshed at your wedding?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sam replied slowly. ¡°Exactly. Besides, I have a serious question for you.¡± ¡°Go ahead, ask while I¡¯m in a good mood. Later¡­ who knows.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Kelvin standing nearby. Kelvin, his half-brother, stood protectively by Cheyenne¡¯s side, fearing Sam might harm her. What a joke. If Sam really wanted to kill them, they wouldn¡¯t still be standing there. Anyone Sam wanted dead never lived long. Cheyenne coldly asked, ¡°Are you truly marrying Pearl out of love? Or is she just another tool for you?¡± For a moment, countless thoughts shed through Sam¡¯s mind, but he never expected Cheyenne to ask this question. He ncedzily at the wedding scene. The ce was bustling with people and flowers, a picture of joy and harmony. His clear voice rang out, ¡°What if I am? What if I¡¯m not? What does it matter to you, Cheyenne?¡± Cheyenne had a fiery temper. ¡°Of course it matters! Miss Pearl is my good friend. She¡¯s a good girl who deserves a man who truly loves her.¡± ¡°If you really like her, you shouldn¡¯t drag her down. If you¡¯re just using her, then you¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re still a man, Sam, don¡¯t use an innocent woman as your shield.¡± Her words were firm and filled with reproach. Sam seemed indifferent but had taken in every word Cheyenne said. He smiled bitterly to himself: ¡°I have indeed dragged her down¡­¡± He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Just as Cheyenne was losing patience, music started ying. The loud music interrupted her thoughts and drowned out Sam¡¯s quiet reply. ¡°I understand.¡± With that, Sam walked away without looking back. The wedding host enthusiastically introduced on stage: ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m today¡¯s wedding host XX. Wee to witness the union of this couple¡­¡± ¡°The wedding begins. Now, let¡¯s wee the groom!¡± Sam appeared to the left of the host with aposed stride. His striking looks and extraordinary presence immediately drew screams from the crowd.N?velDrama.Org ? content. And some doubts as well. ¡°Wow, the groom is so handsome! But why have I never seen him before?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I heard the groom is one of Mr. Gilliam¡¯s subordinates, so not many people know him.¡± ¡°What? That Mr. Gilliam is marrying his daughter to an unknown guy?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get it. The Gilliam family has only two daughters. The eldest daughter Libby is already married to Crete Lord Parker, and Miss Pearl, Mr. Gilliam¡¯s biological daughter, is more favored.¡± ¡°Mr. Gilliam must be reluctant to let Miss Pearl marry out, so he chose someone without power as a live-in son-inw.¡± ¡°A¡­ live-in son-inw? That¡¯s so humiliating. The groom looks so handsome but turns out to be a kept man.¡± Hearing this, the women mesmerized by Sam¡¯s beauty were not pleased. ¡°Pfft, what¡¯s so humiliating about being a live-in son-inw?¡± ¡°Look at those ugly faces inside; would Miss Pearl want them as live-in sons-inw?¡± If it were them, they¡¯d be willing too. Not to mention anything else, the man was so handsome; taking him out would be impressive enough. After seeing the groom¡¯s appearance, everyone began to anticipate what kind of beauty the bride would be. The host¡¯s voice rang out again: ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s wee the bride.¡± To the elegant and melodious wedding march, Pearl appeared holding her father¡¯s arm. On the red carpet, the girl wore a white wedding dress with a slender waist and a trailing veil that swept across the ground. Her face was obscured by the veil, but her figure alone suggested she was a beauty. Pearl was extremely nervous. Holding her father¡¯s arm tightly, she took her first step. She wasn¡¯t the only one nervous; Den also couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. Today was the day he handed his precious daughter over to Sam; from now on, Pearl would no longer be his alone. ¡°Pearl, let¡¯s go. Sam is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Daddy, thank you.¡± It was the first time Pearl had sincerely thanked him. Without him, she wouldn¡¯t be here today. A simple ¡°thank you¡± brought tears to Den¡¯s eyes. He tasted the saltiness of his tears for the first time. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t the revered Mr. Gilliam or the feared General of the Gilliam family; he was just Pearl¡¯s father. An ordinary father! A father reluctant to see his daughter marry! ¡°Silly child, there¡¯s no need for thanks between us. I just hope you and Sam can live happily together.¡± ¡°We will.¡± ¡°If he bullies you, remember to tell Daddy. Don¡¯t ever wrong yourself. Remember you¡¯re my daughter; Daddy will always have your back.¡± Pearl sobbed softly. She realized that in over twenty years of life without fatherly love, today made up for it all at once. ¡°I will, Daddy. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Silly child, today is your big day; let¡¯s not cry. Look up; Sam is waiting for you ahead.¡± She instinctively looked up. At the other end of the red carpet, Sam stood like a prince charming, smiling at her with an outstretched hand waiting for her arrival. Hope ignited in Pearl¡¯s heart. She was about to spend her life with the man she loved most. Chapter 1329: Libby’s Rebellion The man standing tall and handsome, looked like a prince from a Western court. In front of him stood Pearl, dressed in a white wedding gown, pure as snow. The long train of her dress spread out like petals on the red carpet. Her petite and graceful figure matched perfectly with his elegant presence. Through the thin veil, Pearl could feel his intense gaze, almost melting her like the summer sun. She shyly lowered her head. When had Sam ever looked at her like this? His gaze was so enchanting that a girl newly in love couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°Uh¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Otherwise, she might faint from the intensity and embarrass herself. Imagine tomorrow¡¯s headlines: ¡°Thedy of the Gilliam family fainted at her own wedding due to the groom¡¯s intense gaze!¡± Her voice was soft, only Sam, who was closest to her, heard it. The man restrained his gaze and replied gently, ¡°Okay.¡± So she was shy¡­ He remembered the first time he met Pearl, a drunken girl boldly confessing her love to him. She was like a little enchantress! Den, lost in his own sorrow, was unaware of the small interactions between his daughter and son-inw. His tears came easily without any need for emotional buildup. ¡°Sam, today I¡¯m entrusting my most precious treasure to you. Pearl is my beloved daughter; you must treat her well.¡± As a father who adored his daughter, Den had long wanted to say this. Sam listened respectfully to his father-inw¡¯s words. Underneath the fringe of hair covering his forehead, his bright eyes showed no hint of a smile. Instead, a sh of murderous intent passed through them. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And Pearl is much younger than you. She is still young and immature; you need to be patient with her.¡± ¡°If she makes a mistake, you mustn¡¯t hit her; tell me, and I¡¯ll discipline her!¡± Having said what he needed to, Den fell silent. Because hisst request was reasonable, Sam immediately made a promise: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Pearl and cherish her like a treasure. I won¡¯ty a hand on her.¡± Hearing this, Den was finally satisfied. Reluctantly, he let go of Pearl¡¯s hand and ced it in Sam¡¯s palm. Sam raised his hand to receive it, holding it tightly. ¡°Daddy~ Thank you. You will always be my most respected father.¡± Pearl was moved to tears under her veil, which soon soaked the front of her dress. ¡°As long as you live happily with Sam, I will have no regrets.¡± From now on, he would focus entirely on making it up to Natalia. As for Pearl, with Sam taking care of her, he didn¡¯t need to worry too much. ¡°Yes, we will.¡± The tender moment passed. To avoid dying the auspicious time, the host had to step in and separate the three of them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on to the next part.¡± ¡°Mr. Groom, do you take Miss Pearl as your wife? Regardless of poverty or illness¡­¡± Before the host could finish speaking, a loud explosion came from the entrance. Dust and gravel flew into the audience, startling everyone. ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Sensing danger, Kelvin quickly pulled Cheyenne into his arms, shielding her with his broad back. Cheyenne looked up at him, meeting his worried eyes, feeling sweetness in her heart like honey. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡± Kelvin felt some pain from the stones hitting his back but considered it minor and didn¡¯t want Cheyenne to worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Phew~ Cheyenne sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After a brief pause, she turned angrily towards the entrance and shouted: ¡°Who is it? Who needs such a grand entrance to show off?¡± As the dust settled, dozens of men in Gilliam family uniforms stormed in, surrounding the wedding venue. They were armed and clearly had ill intentions. The guests were immediately unsettled; they hade for a wedding, not to risk their lives. ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s going on? Why are Gilliam family members here?¡± ¡°Buddha, I swear I¡¯ll never meddle again. Please let me survive today!¡± ¡°I¡¯m worse off; I already gave my gift money. Am I going to lose both money and life now¡­¡± Theints were cut short by one of the burly men who kicked someone and shouted: ¡°Shut up!¡± He looked fierce enough to silence everyone instantly. Then a unified shout rose into the air: ¡°Wee General!¡± General? Wasn¡¯t that Den? Cheyenne quickly nced at Kelvin; both shared the same confusion. A seductive yet coldugh echoed through the hall. ¡°Today is my dear sister¡¯s big day. How could I miss it?¡± The men parted ways as a ck-d figure walked in from the entrance. High heels paired with a tight leather skirt, a ck crop top showing off her midriff, and long hair tied up high-she looked strikingly bold. Her face featured tanned skin, nted eyes full of allure, and bright red lips¡­ It was Libby! Her arrival electrified the atmosphere. The intruders revered her as ¡°General,¡± treating her like a deity. Even if Den were slow-witted, he could guess Libby¡¯s intentions were not good. But he had another pressing matter to address first. ¡°General? Libby, why are you here with so many people?¡± ¡°If you want to attend your sister¡¯s wedding, put down your weapons and have them leave!¡± With so many distinguished guests present, he couldn¡¯t afford to reveal his identity as General of the Gilliam family. Libby¡¯s mocking gaze swept over Pearl hiding behind Sam. Jealousy had driven her mad; she wanted to destroy everything they had! ¡°Godfather, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The ¡®General¡¯ they refer to is no longer you. From now on, I will lead the Gilliam family!¡± With amanding gesture, she exuded authority.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°You! Hmph, I knew you were ambitious. You almost hurt Pearl for your ambitions.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to disrupt the wedding so brazenly.¡± It seemed these people had chosen to follow Libby. What about Sam? Hadn¡¯t he been keeping an eye on things for him? How could he have missed such a significant rebellion by Libby? Chapter 1330: The Revelation of Sam’s True Nature Sam received the message, but he chose to ignore it. Letting them fight each other would only benefit him. Despite his inner thoughts, Sam maintained his outwardposure. He feigned guilt and apologized to Den, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I¡¯ve been busy with the wedding preparations, and Monkey and Brody were overseeing things. Who knew it would turn out like this?¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Even with so many people in Gilliam Mansion, everyone was busy. ¡°ming you now won¡¯t help. Let¡¯s see what this rebellious daughter ns to do!¡± Natalia watched the three people on the high tform with a smug smile on her cold and alluring face. ¡°It seems my godfather has strong objections to me taking over the family. No matter¡­ once I kill Pearl, everything will return to the beginning.¡± ¡°And you, the useless former General, have been eliminated! Those who once followed you now serve me!¡± ¡°I advise you all to cooperate. If you anger me, this ce will be a battlefield!¡± Den thought to himself, no wonder she chose this moment to break in; she was jealous of Pearl. The atmosphere was tense, and everyone was intimidated by Libby¡¯s presence, as if heads would roll at any moment. The crowd murmured, mostly about Den. ¡°Who would have thought the renowned phnthropist and entrepreneur Mr. Gilliam is actually the notorious head of the Gilliam family?¡± ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect it either. No wonder Mr. Gilliam wanted me to retract that headline newsst time¡­¡± ¡°Gilliam family has done so many evil deeds over the years. Den is a hypocrite, and now his daughter¡¯s betrayal is his karma!¡± Hearing the crowd insult her father, Pearl was anxious but didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Daddy, what should we do now?¡± She instinctively looked at her father, who stood there calmly and exined: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t believe Libby¡¯s lies. I raised her for over twenty years. Her jealousy was triggered when my biological daughter returned.¡± ¡°She made a mistake recently and I disciplined her. I also arranged her marriage to Crete Lord Parker. She hates me and fabricated these lies to ruin my reputation.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The crowd seemed to ept Den¡¯s exnation somewhat. After all, he was annually recognized as a great phnthropist in Taswya. At that moment, a sweet and soft voice came from behind the crowd. It sounded childish and innocent. ¡°He¡¯s lying! He¡¯s the bad man who took me!¡± Turning around, they saw two children. The boy looked about seven or eight years old, covered in blood but with determined eyes. The girl he held was pretty and adorable, dressed in a pink princess dress. Following them was a Che man in a servant¡¯s uniform from Gilliam Mansion. His handsome face wasn¡¯t hidden by the cheap clothes. It was Master Glenn. As soon as Glenn entered the wedding venue, he nodded at Kelvin as a greeting. His next words shocked everyone. ¡°I can prove Esteban is telling the truth. I came to Che looking for my daughter and infiltrated Gilliam Mansion.¡± ¡°What I saw was the most disgusting and vile trade in the world!¡± ¡°And it was all orchestrated by the Gilliam family. There are witnesses and evidence. The rest will be for the judge to decide.¡± As he finished speaking, Kelvin led a group of police officers who had surrounded the area unnoticed. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The situation reversed again. Libby thought she had seeded in seizing power and aimed her weapon at Den. Little did she know she had be a trapped bird herself, now falling into thew¡¯s. Her original n was to kill everyone present! ¡°Damn it, I was tricked by those Che couples.¡± With Taswya¡¯s help, today¡¯s police were all in in clothes, blending in as guests or staff, ready to act on Kelvin¡¯s signal. An hour earlier¡­ Following Sam¡¯s map, Master Glenn quickly found Den¡¯s secret ¡°research base.¡± What he saw upon entering filled him with rage. With Eddie¡¯s cooperation and support from Duke Peberdy of Taswya, they sessfully destroyed Den¡¯s hideout and caught him red-handed. A third of the children were from Che; others were missing children from around the world. Though Duke Peberdy was a scoundrel in love affairs, he was serious about his work. Seeing so many young children from his country harmed, he furiously dered he would behead Den publicly. After persuasion from Glenn and Eddie, he agreed to take the surviving children to the hospital first. Glenn finally reunited with his precious daughter. Though it should have been a joyous asion, his daughter insisted on bringing along a dirty little beggar boy; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t leave with him. Helplessly, he agreed. He hurried back to the wedding venue with the two children, fearing for Kelvin and Cheyenne¡¯s safety. With their crimes exposed, the Gilliam family¡¯s reputation was ruined. Den faced betrayal from his adopted daughter and imminent arrest. Unwilling to surrender easily, Den quickly devised a n in his mind. Even if it cost him his life, he wanted to pave a way for the younger generation. ¡°Sam, I¡¯ll kill Libby. You take Pearl and your mother-inw and leave!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll act now.¡± Sam replied with a half-smile. As Den handed him the dagger, Sam unexpectedly stabbed him in the abdomen. The sound of the knife tearing through flesh was dull and prolonged. Den looked at him in disbelief. The face he knew so well showed no smile for the first time-only hatred! So this was Sam¡¯s true nature. Warm blood sttered onto Sam¡¯s pale face. His charming eyes were now devoid of warmth. Sam slowly withdrew the dagger, letting blood pool on the ground. ¡°Surprised? Mr. Gilliam, Dad, Father-inw¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Pearl couldn¡¯t believe that the man she loved most had killed her father. But life had more blows in store for her. Chapter 1331: He Has No Other Choice In a corner unnoticed by everyone, Natalia suddenly pulled out a knife hidden under her qipao. She wasn¡¯t there to take Den away; she was there to take his life! ¡°Den, pay for the lives of my father, brother, and son!¡± No one expected the seemingly frail and gentle Natalia to move so swiftly. Drops of blood flowed from his body, merging with the red carpet. This dramatic turn of events left everyone in disbelief. Cheyenne gasped, her cold eyes fixed on Natalia on the stage. ¡°It¡¯s clear she¡¯s struggling herself, but she still took this step.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kelvin responded softly, wrapping his arm around the woman¡¯s waist and pulling her closer. ¡°Let¡¯s hold off for now.¡± On the other side, it was only when the knife pierced Den¡¯s heart that he reacted, his pupils dting as he looked calmly at the person behind him. With hisst bit of strength, he finally asked the question he had kept in his heart all his life. ¡°Did you¡­ ever¡­ cough¡­ ever love me?¡± His eyes were filled with hope, not like those of a powerful man who could control everything; It was as if time had turned back twenty years. Back then, he was just a driver she had picked up, and she was the youngdy he admired and loved. Because of their status difference, this humble love could only be hidden in the shadows. Natalia¡¯s hands trembled as she staggered back two steps. She looked at her blood-stained palms in confusion. She had avenged them, but why did she feel no joy, only relief? Why? ¡°Answer me, please?¡± He had been stabbed twice in fatal spots. With only a bit of strength left, Den could no longer hold on. His tall body was copsing backward. Pearl couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Tears streamed down her face like broken pearls as she ran forward and caught her falling father. ¡°Daddy!¡± With a thud, father and daughter fell to the ground. Pearl held the bleeding man, feeling unprecedented panic and fear. She regretted it. Why did she marry Sam? If she hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Sam, there wouldn¡¯t have been a wedding today, and her father wouldn¡¯t have been assassinated. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°I promise I¡¯ll listen to you from now on and never make you angry again.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave me. You said you¡¯d watch my baby grow up. He needs to call you grandpa¡­¡± Her daughter¡¯s remorseful cries echoed in his ears, her tears burning hot. Den looked lovingly at his precious daughter Pearl, trying with all his might to touch her face onest time and wipe away her tears. But he felt so tired, his body so heavy¡­ his hand wouldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Pearl, cough cough, don¡¯t cry. Daddy will always love you. You are my daughter¡­ from now on, you must be strong, understand?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t understand! You weren¡¯t there when I was little, and now you¡¯re leaving me again?¡± What strength? She didn¡¯t want it! If only her daddy coulde back to her side, she would happily be a carefree little girl forever. Den thought about the years he hadn¡¯t been able to watch her grow up. It was one of his greatest regrets. ¡°Pearl, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Daddy was wrong. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have sent you away back then.¡± His poor, sweet daughter had grown up all alone. Now¡­ she would be alone again. Pearl cried uncontrobly. She wasn¡¯t trying to argue about the past; she wanted to hold onto the present. ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology; I want you to stay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Daddy, please don¡¯t leave me.¡± At that moment, she could even let go of her love for Sam if it meant her father would get better. Thinking of Sam, Den sighed deeply and looked at the white figure with difficulty. In his final moments, he felt no hatred for him. ¡°Cough cough¡­ I know you wanted revenge for your parents. When¡­ cough¡­ did you find out?¡± Sam stared coldly at him, lips barely moving: ¡°I knew from the beginning that you were the one who ordered Esteban¡¯s father to kill my parents!¡± ¡°I came to Taswya and even joined you just to get my revenge today!¡± Den had been so smug, thinking he had done everything wlessly. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d misjudge someone after a lifetime of reading people.¡± Sam remained silent. His eyes nced at Pearl with aplex expression. On his deathbed, Den still had so much he wanted to say to his daughter, but he saw death approaching. The scythe at his neck made him feel suffocated; his consciousness began to fade. ¡°Pearl, live¡­ live well!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hate¡­¡± His weak voice was carried away by the wind. Before he could finish saying ¡°Don¡¯t hate Sam,¡± his hand fell limply. He closed his eyes forever. The once-mighty Den of Taswya died at the hands of those he trusted and loved most. ¡°Daddy!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°You liar! Wake up! Don¡¯t sleep!¡± Her heart-wrenching cries echoed through the space, making anyone who heard them feel sorrowful. She should have been the star today, the happiest bride in the world. After today, she would have had a loving husband and an indulgent father. And soon, a well-behaved and adorable child. But all of it¡­ was ruined! Ruined by her own hands! Ruined by her reckless choices! Suddenly lifting her head as if making a significant decision, Pearl looked at him and said word by word: ¡°Sam, from now on, we are done!¡± Her white wedding dress was stained red with blood; her tears hadn¡¯t stopped since they began. Her gaze toward him was filled with hatred. She would never forgive him. With a bitter smile, Sam couldn¡¯t bear to look into those eyes any longer. He had always been willing to sacrifice everything for his goals. But now that he had seeded, he still wasn¡¯t satisfied. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have cared what Pearl thought of him. Love or hate, he always stayed clear-headed despite being in the thick of things. Now he was helpless in both body and heart. Chapter 1332: Sam Said to Get Rid of the Baby Den was dead. Among all the people present, only Pearl shed tears for him. Natalia, the woman he had been obsessed with his entire life, stared at the pool of blood on the ground and let out a sharp, piercingugh. ¡°Dead~¡± ¡°He¡¯s really dead, he really is dead, hahaha.¡± ¡°Den is dead, truly dead¡­ Dad, Brother, did you see? He¡¯s dead, hahaha!¡± As sheughed, tears streamed down her face. She kept repeating that Den was dead. Reflecting on her tumultuous life, she realized that during her most glorious moments, it was he who stood by her side. When she was at her saddest, it was he whoforted her. He was the one who dragged her from the clouds to the mud, leaving her covered in filth. And it was he who inflicted upon her the deepest hatred and the most excruciating pain. Now that she had finally ended this love-hate rtionship with her own hands, Natalia turned around and suddenly realized that she was still thinking about him! How could she not drive away the image of the person she hated the most from her mind? Natalia herself was confused. Had she done something wrong? ¡°Mommy, you¡­¡± Pearl wanted to me her actions but then remembered the hurt her father had caused her mother. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Daddy loved Mommy deeply but used the wrong methods, causing that love to twist and ultimately harm Mommy. Perhaps from the first day she stepped out of the dungeon, she had already nned for today. ¡°Why is heaven so cruel to me? It let me grow up alone without parents in the first half of my life and now forces me to watch them kill each other in front of me in the second half?¡± ¡°God, can you show a little mercy? What did I do wrong? Why!¡± What did she do wrong? Pearl¡¯s painful cries brought Natalia back to some semnce of reality. She crawled over and for the first time showed motherly care by holding Pearl in her arms. She gently patted her back as ifforting a newborn baby. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­ Mommy is here. My little darling is the best.¡± Pearl, who had never experienced such a warm embrace, looked up at Natalia with teary eyes. Natalia¡¯s expression had changed. It was no longer sharp and crazed but filled with¡­ innocence? ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± Just as Pearl was about to check on Natalia¡¯s condition, Natalia pushed her away and ran outside. In a panic, she shouted into the air, ¡°Pearl¡­ Are you Pearl? Where is my daughter?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a daughter¡­ I lost my daughter.¡± ¡°I need to find my daughter and my husband.¡± In her haste, one of her high heels fell off, and she ran barefoot on the ground. Everyone gasped in shock. Mrs. Gilliam had gone mad! Her father had just died, and now her mother was insane. Pearl had suffered two blows in one day and was on the verge of breaking down. But she couldn¡¯t fall apart; she still had a child in her womb. Setting aside right and wrong for now, she desperately wanted to save her mother. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m your daughter. Look at me, please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Pearl.¡± Natalia was too mentally unstable to hear anyone around her and was fixated on finding her child. Seeing that she was about to run out, Sam quickly raised his hand and struck her from behind. He carried the unconscious Natalia back to Pearl. ¡°She must have gone mad from the shock.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Pearl carefully took her mother and let her sleep on her shoulder. She knew he was watching her. Wiping away her tears, she didn¡¯t want to appear weak in front of him. She deliberately said coldly, ¡°Sam, I hate you!¡± Hate? Sam thought he wouldn¡¯t care, but now his heart hurt a hundred times more than being stabbed with a knife. Just days ago, they were intimate lovers; now they were enemies with deep-seated hatred. Seeing the tear stains on her face, Sam instinctively took out a handkerchief to wipe them away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Before his hand could reach her, Pearl pped it away. She held onto her father defensively and shrank back slightly. She regretted hitting Sam earlier; she feared he might kill her too. Saying she hated him was also a form of love. Anyone else could kill Den, but not him! Not Sam¡­ But what right did she have to say that? Her father had caused him to lose his parents first. The situation was tooplicated for Pearl¡¯s young mind to process calmly or think about what to do next. She was afraid of herself! Maybe it was for the best. This way, he could harden his heart and not drag her down anymore. With their enemy gone, Sam would walk down the path he had paved for himself. Before he died, his only concern was for her and their unborn child. If Pearl continued to live under his wife¡¯s name, it would be too unfair to her. After all, she was only in her early twenties and still so young. Having made up his mind, Sam turned away from her and said coldly: ¡°I never intended to love you from the start. Your father killed my parents, and I was destined to kill him!¡± ¡°This rtionship doomed us from the beginning! I approached you because you are thedy of the Gilliam family.¡± ¡°I deceived you because you were too naive. A woman who has never been in love is easy to fool. Especially someone like you who grew up in a sheltered environment and knows nothing of human wickedness.¡± Even though she knew this rtionship was forced by herself, hearing Sam¡¯s true feelings still broke Pearl¡¯s heart. She thought she could move this stubborn man, but in his eyes, all her efforts were foolishness. ¡°You! Sam, you bastard!¡± In anger, she pped him hard. Her palm turned red, leaving a mark on his handsome face. Sam squinted slightly. He thought she looked quite cute when angry, like a pufferfish. He wanted to watch her forever. But she cried too much. It was all his fault that she shed so many tears; she was still a young pregnant woman. But there was no time left. ¡°Pearl, it¡¯s my fault this lifetime. You are still young; get rid of the baby.¡± He wanted selfishly for her to keep the child but what right did he have to say that? As her father¡¯s murderer? ¡°With a child, it will be harder for you to find someone else. And I don¡¯t care about offspring.¡± Saying this pained him deeply as if his heart were bleeding. Child, I¡¯m sorry. Chapter 1333: Pearl Spits Blood Thunder rumbled in her mind, and Pearl didn¡¯t catch what he said. All she could hear was the phrase, ¡°Get rid of the baby.¡± She had just sworn to herself that she would never shed a tear in front of Sam. But when she heard those cruel words, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Her eyes were red and swollen, filled with a misty haze that would evoke pity from anyone. ¡°You! Say it again, Sam, you liar!¡± He had promised to take care of her and the baby, but now it was clear he didn¡¯t love her or even want the child. Pearl felt foolish for having genuine feelings for such a heartless man. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to keep the baby because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll be a burden to you. Fine! The child will be mine alone, and it has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°I will give birth to him, raise him, and have him call someone else ¡®Daddy.¡¯ Just wait and see.¡± She wiped her tears resolutely. Pearl intended to anger him but ended up infuriating herself. Sam didn¡¯t take her feeble ¡°threat¡± seriously. He smiled, mocking her naivety and overestimation of herself. ¡°Utterly foolish!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. Do as you wish. I¡¯m leaving and won¡¯t return to Taswya.¡± With that, he turned and left without looking back. ¡°You!¡± Pearl was furious! She had been the one to sever ties with Sam, but now her heart ached as if someone had gripped her lifeline, making it hard to breathe. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Seeing her copse, the person who had vowed to leave immediately turned back. As Pearl¡¯s body fell, strong arms caught her just in time. ¡°Pearl, wake up. Pearl¡­ don¡¯t scare me. Wake up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so cruel to you.¡± ¡°But I was doing it¡­¡± For your own good. No matter how he called out, the person in his arms remained unresponsive as if in a deep sleep. The blood at the corner of her lips was ringly red, causing worry. Sam panicked. He hadn¡¯t expected his words to hurt her so deeply. Love is often confusing for those involved but clear to onlookers. Cheyenne, watching from below the stage, rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s so stupid. He clearly likes Miss Gilliam but insists on hurting her.¡± ¡°He thinks he¡¯s doing it for Pearl¡¯s good, but his self-righteous actions are hurting her the most.¡± ¡°Maybe he underestimated Pearl¡¯s feelings for him from the start.¡± Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but think of himself years ago after hearing Cheyenne¡¯s critique of Sam. ¡°Stupid?¡± Sam now was just like he had been back then-falling in love but trying to distance himself. Trying to push away while being irresistibly drawn closer, ultimately hurting the one he loved most. Realizing this, Kelvin sighed deeply and agreed with Cheyenne. ¡°Yes, incredibly stupid.¡± Both he and Sam were naturally cold people, afraid of being trapped by emotions. Fortunately, he had moved past that. Emotions can be binding but also a source of strength, depending on how you handle them. After following his heart, he was now very happy. He hoped Sam would soon realize his own feelings. While Kelvin was lost in thought, Cheyenne rushed onto the stage to check on Pearl. ¡°Cheyenne, wait for me.¡± On stage, Sam held Pearl tightly, regretting his actions. He should have known Pearl¡¯s weak body couldn¡¯t handle such a blow. Suddenly, a cold hand pushed him aside. ¡°Move. Let me see.¡± He looked up and was surprised to see Cheyenne helping Pearl. His shock andplex feelings vanished in an instant, leaving only a heartfelt ¡°Thank you!¡± It was probably the first time in his thirty-plus years that Sam had sincerely thanked someone. Cheyenne didn¡¯t look at him but focused on checking Miss Gilliam¡¯s pulse while responding, ¡°No need. After all, you¡¯re Kelvin¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°And Miss Gilliam is my friend.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Sam stood stunned. He turned to see Kelvin walking toward him. Kelvin patted his shoulder reassuringly, just like when they were friends. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Trust Cheyenne¡¯s abilities.¡± Kelvin believed Sam had changed. He was no longer the selfish, jealous, hypocritical cold-blooded person he used to be; Now he had a touch of humanity and finally seemed like a real person-a living person. Thinking of Gracie¡¯s dying wish, Kelvin was willing to give Sam a chance and treat him as family. Meanwhile, Sam felt a mix of guilt and gratitude. Looking back on his past thirty-plus years, Sam realized that while he had spent half his life seeking revenge for his sister, the real culprit was himself. The Kelvin he had targeted countless times and nearly killed turned out to be his half-brother. When he thought he was all alone, he turned around to find someone standing behind him. He wasn¡¯t alone; he had friends and family. And that person was Kelvin, his brother. ¡°Yes.¡± With a simple response, the tension between the brothers eased. On the other side, Pearl¡¯s condition worried Cheyenne more than ever. ¡°This is bad. Miss Pearl¡¯s emotional trauma has damaged her heart and lungs. That mouthful of blood nearly killed her; she¡¯s hanging by a thread.¡± And that thread was the baby. She didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°What should we do?¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t know medicine and could only anxiously ask his wife. Cheyenne slowly uttered two words-¡°Heart transnt!¡± The first person to object was Sam. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he care about Pearl? Sam exined, ¡°For an ordinary heart patient, a transnt might work. But Pearl has universal golden blood; only matching blood can work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Den wanted to capture Giana and Esteban.¡± Understanding this, Cheyenne clicked her tongue in amazement. ¡°My God! Universal golden blood is even rarer than Rh-negative blood. I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve encountered two!¡± Should she call it luck? Chapter 1334: Kelvin Offers the Golden Silkworm Magic Upon hearing that he could save Pearl, eight-year-old Esteban showed no fear. He stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°I am willing to donate my blood.¡± Hearing the boy¡¯s voice, Sam couldn¡¯t help but cough guiltily and patted his head. ¡°Thank you, Esteban, but¡­ you¡¯re still young. If you donate blood¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t guarantee what might happen. After all, Esteban was only eight years old, far below the age requirement for blood donation. Unexpectedly, Esteban replied seriously, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Sam. I¡¯ve had a lot of blood drawn before. I managed then, and I can manage now!¡± ¡°That bad guy killed my mother, but Pearl saved me once. I owe her this.¡± Cheyenne also hesitated to draw blood from a child, but given the circumstances, she had no other choice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll use golden needles to seal Miss Pearl¡¯s heart meridian first. It should extend her life by about two hours. We must proceed with the surgery immediately.¡± Sam remained worried. ¡°Golden blood alone won¡¯t suffice. We don¡¯t have time to find a heart donor for a transnt.¡± ¡°When Den was alive, he wanted to use Miao Gu to refine the legendary Golden Silkworm Magic to save her, but unfortunately¡­ he failed.¡± He established the Gilliam family and captured many children for experiments. He coborated with the Weaver family and the Cunningham family to obtain the Golden Silkworm Magic to extend Pearl¡¯s life. As for the whereabouts of the Golden Silkworm Magic, Sam didn¡¯t know. All he knew was that Den had sent Brody to Che for this task, but he had failed. The rare treasure, the Golden Silkworm Magic, remained missing. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kelvin said, ¡°The Golden Silkworm Magic is within me. We can proceed with the surgery!¡± ¡°Hiss~¡± The news was shocking. Sam hadn¡¯t expected Kelvin to possess the Golden Silkworm Magic. He looked at him gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. We just need to extract the parasite, and Miss Gilliam will be saved.¡± Cheyenne encountered another problem. She scratched her head and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to extract the Golden Silkworm Magic.¡± ¡°The ¡®Art of Magic¡¯ given by Leandro only contains half of the method, detailing only the refining process.¡± Sam pulled out an old, yellowed half-book from his pocket and handed it to Cheyenne. ¡°I have it! The other half has always been with me. Den had a copy.¡± Why this half-book was in his possession was a story that began more than twenty years ago. Back then, Den followed Natalia to Che and made a deal with Gregory, who should have been his rival in love. Gregory wanted him to obtain the Cunningham family¡¯s ¡®Art of Magic¡¯ in exchange for Natalia. For his love, Den agreed. Together, they nned the massacre of the Cunningham family. However, during the struggle, the ¡®Art of Magic¡¯ was torn in half. Gregory took one half and fulfilled his promise by marrying someone else. The other half was stolen by a servant of the Cunningham family and brought to Che, where it eventually ended up with Leandro. When Pearl was born and diagnosed with congenital heart disease, Den began nning everything that led to today. He spared no expense to find the servant who took half of the ¡®Art of Magic¡¯ and coborated with him. That person was Kiara¡¯s grandfather. Den also kept an eye on Gregory¡¯s movements in Che but didn¡¯t dare act rashly due to Gregory¡¯s considerable influence. He chose to wait. Finally, he saw an opportunity when Gregory and Kelvin fought each other to exhaustion and orchestrated the Dragon Serpent Isle incident. However, Gregory wasn¡¯t foolish. Before his death, he suspected Den would target him and hid the real book while carrying a fake one to divert attention. ¡°With golden blood, the Golden Silkworm Magic, and ¡®The Art of Magic,¡¯ I am confident we can save Miss Gilliam. Quickly¡­ take her to my hospital now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for Duke Peberdy¡¯s assistance.¡± ** Upon hearing about the Golden Silkworm Magic again, members of the Cunningham family hidden in the crowd became alert. Kiara recognized Kelvin¡¯s back and screamed while pointing at him. ¡°It¡¯s him! He swallowed my Golden Silkworm Magic!¡± ¡°Kiara, are you sure?¡± The Cunningham family members were nervous and sweating profusely. Who was that man? He was the richest man in Che! How could their declining family possiblypete? With so many soldiers present, confronting Kelvin for the Golden Silkworm Magic would be suicidal. The elder of the Cunningham family wasn¡¯t impulsive. He quickly assessed the situation. ¡°Technically, Miss Natalia is our rightful heir. If Mr. Foley wants to give the Golden Silkworm Magic to her daughter, it settles the matter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. We can¡¯t confront them head-on. We¡¯ll negotiate with Miss Pearlter.¡± It would be best if they could persuade her to return to the Cunningham family. Golden blood was the best nourishment for raising parasites! With Pearl in their possession, they could surely cultivate another Golden Silkworm Magic. ¡°But!¡± Kiara was dissatisfied and wanted to say more but stopped when the elder red at her. The Cunningham family thought the matter was settled until they turned around and found themselves wearing shiny silver ¡°bracelets.¡± ¡°What?¡± The elder was stunned. What did this mean? ¡°What are you doing? Why are you arresting us? We¡¯re just here for a wedding.¡± ¡°Yes, let us go!¡± Duke Peberdy, responsible for the arrests, despised those who practiced dark arts and harmed others. He red and shouted coldly, ¡°Shut up! If you cause more trouble, I¡¯ll throw you into Coltos River to feed the fish!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Someone among you is involved in the Gilliam Mansion case. I¡¯m ordered to arrest all suspects.¡± Kiara nearly cried. She had escaped from Che to Taswya only to be caught again. The Cunningham family members realized it must be Kiara because they hadn¡¯t executed their n yet. ¡°It¡¯s her! If you need to arrest someone, take her. She refined parasites for Den.¡± At this critical moment, the Cunningham family didn¡¯t hesitate to betray her. Kiara wasn¡¯t a legitimate member of their family; she was an outsider who had sought refuge with them. There was no need to protect her now. Before Kiara could pull out her life-saving parasite, Duke Peberdy¡¯s men restrained her shoulders. ¡°Enough talk. Take them all away! We¡¯ll investigate your involvement.¡± ¡°Sigh! Everyone cooperate,¡± said the elder with a heavy heart. The Cunningham family had once been so prestigious that even royalty respected them. Now they were reduced to being arrested. Shameful! Truly shameful! Chapter 1335: Not Only Beautiful but Also Powerful Among those present, the one most devastated by this turn of events, aside from Pearl, was Libby. She had sacrificed so much, even marrying the repulsive Lord Crete Parker, all for the sake of this moment of triumph. She had painstakingly courted Natalia, schemed against Pearl, and dismantled Den¡¯s power¡­ Sess seemed within her grasp, but it all turned out to be an illusion, vanishing in an instant. As Den¡¯s ¡°right-hand woman,¡± her hands were stained with countless blood. The of justice was vast and unyielding; those whomitted evil would eventually face retribution. ¡°Take Miss Cunningham away and keep her under strict guard!¡±manded Duke Peberdy. Two tall soldiers behind him immediately approached. They moved to apprehend Libby from both sides. But Libby, known as the ¡°yakkha,¡± was not one to surrender easily. Just as one of the men was about to touch her, she gripped a dagger and turned to stab his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream erupted as blood gushed from the man¡¯s palm. Libby stood coldly, her nted eyes filled with hatred as she red at everyone present. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°I am not wrong! The one at fault is Den, that old thief who killed my parents and left me an orphan!¡± ¡°He treated me like a pawn, a tool for killing. Everything I did today was not just for myself but also a favor to you all!¡± ¡°So why arrest me? If anyone should be arrested, it should be Pearl, the devil¡¯s child, and Natalia¡­ Den¡¯s beloved woman!¡± ording to her logic, they should be grateful she disrupted the wedding and cornered Den today? Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°In my twenty-five years, I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you!¡± ¡°Even if you were under orders, the innocent lives lost by your hand are real!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about distant matters; you plotted the death of Esteban¡¯s mother, Miss Pearl¡¯s friend Ruth, hired assassins¡­ each crime is enough for you to die ten times over!¡± So why wasn¡¯t Pearl, Den¡¯s biological daughter, arrested by thew? Because shemitted no crime. ¡°Thew is fair; it will not let any wrongdoer go unpunished nor wrong any innocent person!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s firm words fell on Libby¡¯s disdainfulughter. ¡°Innocent? What is innocent? Is Pearl innocent? That¡¯sughable.¡± ¡°She stole my godfather¡¯s love, took Sam away from me. Ruth and Giana died because of her!¡± However, these were moral usations based on emotions. In terms of cause and effect, Pearl did nothing wrong. Time was precious; Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to waste it arguing with her. She ordered her men to prepare to re-arrest Libby. ¡°Stop making excuses. Even without Pearl, your crimes are enough for a sentence!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t surrender! Even in death, I¡¯ll take someone down with me!¡± Actually, the person she most wanted to take down was Pearl, but given Pearl¡¯s current state, it was as if she were already dead. As for Sam¡­ she couldn¡¯t defeat him. Natalia had gone mad; letting her live was the real punishment. Death would be too easy! The closest people to her were Princess Sierra and Cheyenne. The former had no enmity with her; thetter had Kelvin¡¯s protection. She decided to make a desperate move before dying. In a split second, Libby turned her attack towards the unprepared Cheyenne. Cheyenne¡¯s mind was entirely focused on Pearl and the urgent need for surgery. Caught off guard, she found Libby lunging at her. ¡°Killing you will cut off Pearl¡¯sst hope!¡± The sudden change caught everyone off guard. Even Libby thought Cheyenne was doomed¡­ Who knew that the seemingly delicate and beautiful Miss Lawrence was actually a hidden expert?N?velDrama.Org ? content. As Libby aimed for mutual destruction, Cheyenne suddenly dodged her attack and grabbed her wrist in a counter-move. With a solid over-the-shoulder throw, she mmed Libby to the ground. The metal nged as it hit the floor, signaling Libby¡¯s defeat. The situation reversed; Cheyenne had defeated her opponent! Her elegant high heels pressed lightly on Libby¡¯s chest. Looking up, her moist almond eyes showed a hint of anger. She was already beautiful; when angry, she was both stunning and fierce, an irresistiblebination of coolness and allure. Those who had admired her beauty were now even more captivated. [So the fairy is not only beautiful but also talented in both medicine and martial arts.] ¡°How does it feel to be a loser under someone¡¯s foot?¡± ¡°You! You know martial arts?¡± Libby¡¯s investigation clearly stated that Cheyenne knew no martial arts and was just an outstanding doctor. Can all investigation information be trusted? ¡°Foolish.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t martial arts; it¡¯s self-defense my husband taught me in my spare time.¡± Three moves: side kick, over-the-shoulder throw, throat lock. Libby listened in disbelief, ring fiercely at Cheyenne and shouting. ¡°Is that all? I refuse to ept this; I underestimated you.¡± ¡°If you have guts, let me go. Let¡¯s fight one-on-one!¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne snorted coldly and replied dismissively, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, tough luck. Who has time to waste on you?¡± ¡°Take Libby away.¡± She represented Che¡¯s stance. At hermand, someone immediately stepped forward to apprehend Libby. ¡°Hahaha, Pearl, you¡¯re really lucky. First Den and Sam, now Cheyenne¡­ Why? Why do I have nothing?¡± Clearly, she excelled in every aspectpared to Pearl. Libby¡¯s maniacalughter revealed her inner destion and resentment. Someone like her alive would always be a great threat. Cheyenne considered giving her some medicine to kill her quietly in prison. Kelvin rushed over at this moment. He anxiously embraced Cheyenne, his deep-set eyes scanning her up and down. ¡°Cheyenne, are you alright?¡± His concern made Cheyenne feel very happy. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s Libby who has problems.¡± What awaited Libby next would be the harshest judgment. Chapter 1336: You Are Expecting Twins The case had finallye to an end. The damned were dead, and those who needed to be caught were captured. The Gilliam family was uprooted; Den was dead, Libby was arrested, and Sam was temporarily missing. The Gilliam family, leaderless, scattered like monkeys from a fallen tree. Thus, Cheyenne and Kelvin¡¯s mission in Taswya was aplete sess. Master Glenn found his beloved daughter. The ancient book ¡°The Art of Magic,¡± entangled between two generations, was finally united andplete. Later, Cheyenne took it back to Che and hid it deep in her study. In the hospital, when Pearl woke up again, it felt like a lifetime had passed. She stared at the ceiling for a long time, lost in a daze. She felt an unprecedented sense of relief. Previously, she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too hard, but now she noticed something different about her body. Her breathing was smoother; her heart beat steadily. One beat, two beats¡­ This was how a healthy heart should feel. Pearl felt amazed and pressed her hand against her left chest through her clothes. Her pale lips parted slightly as she murmured, ¡°Am I¡­ still alive?¡± Just as she was feeling unfamiliar and confused about everything around her, a familiar figure quickly approached from the door. It was Cheyenne. Cheyenne wore a white coat, with one hand in her pocket and the other held by a man. Seeing Pearl awake, Cheyenne immediately let go of the man¡¯s hand and quickened her pace. Kelvin¡¯s face changed as he looked at his empty palm, showing dissatisfaction. Cheyenne seemed overly concerned about Miss Gilliam. Hmph! ¡°Miss Pearl, it¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re awake. I was worried you wouldn¡¯t adapt to the Golden Silkworm Magic.¡± Three days had passed since the surgery, and today was thest day. If Pearl hadn¡¯t woken up, it would have meant that the Golden Silkworm Magic couldn¡¯t save her failing heart, and Cheyenne would have had to prepare for her funeral. Fortunately, heaven was merciful. At thest moment¡­ she woke up! Hearing Cheyenne¡¯s joyful voice, Pearl was initially stunned. When she came to her senses, she couldn¡¯t help but let her emotions overflow and threw herself into Cheyenne¡¯s arms. ¡°Cheyenne, I no longer have a father,¡± she cried with a thick sobbing tone, showing all her grievances, fears, and reluctance in front of Cheyenne. Cheyenne didn¡¯t avoid her and let her hold on. Honestly, she felt quite sympathetic towards this girl who had lost so much in one day. Gently patting her head, Cheyenne¡¯s long voice sounded above her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. At least you¡¯re not fighting alone; you still have your child.¡± ¡°I never told you this, but myst name isn¡¯t Lawrence; it¡¯s Lucas. My mother died when I was born, and my adoptive mother wanted to destroy me.¡± From discovering her adoptive mother¡¯s plot at seven to marrying herself off at eighteen, her life had been far more challenging than Pearl¡¯s. But she never gave up and kept moving forward with determination, no matter how big the obstacles were. ¡°I can proudly say that everything I have today is because I worked for it step by step.¡± ¡°If I can do it, I believe you can too!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As Cheyenne used her own experience tofort Pearl, Kelvin listened quietly beside them. He was deeply moved. Indeed. Throughout this journey, his Cheyenne had been the most wronged and had endured the most. From now on, he would only love her more and never let her suffer any harm! After hearing Cheyenne¡¯s story, Pearl stopped crying. She looked at Cheyenne with admiration, her eyes shining like a little fan girl. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re so strong. But can I¡­ can I do it?¡± Pearl lowered her head in self-doubt. She had lived a life of luxury under her father¡¯s protection since childhood and had never earned a penny or cooked a meal for herself. Cheyenne had walked the path of a strong heroine, while she felt like a useless person. She trulycked confidence. Cheyenne nced at her belly and smiled. ¡°A woman bes strong for her child.¡± Mentioning the child finally triggered Pearl¡¯s slow mind to remember her unborn baby. Nervously grabbing Cheyenne¡¯s hand, she asked, ¡°Cheyenne, is my baby okay?¡± Cheyenne internally sighed: She finally remembered. If she hadn¡¯t asked soon, I would have burst from holding it in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I checked your body while you were unconscious. They are perfectly fine.¡± ¡°They?¡± Noticing the implication in the word, Pearl looked at her belly with a shocked expression. Cheyenne chuckled. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re expecting twins!¡± ¡°What? Twins!¡± Pearl was almost scared silly by this ¡°surprise.¡± Just three months ago, she was still like a blooming peony flower. Now she was about to be the mother of two children? ¡°Why are you so shocked? Twins are great! You only have to go through pregnancy once to get two babies. You know I¡¯m envious of you.¡± Standing behind her with a serious expression, Kelvin quietly approached and pinched Cheyenne¡¯s hand. ¡°If Cheyenne likes it so much, let¡¯s have twins too.¡± Tonight they would work hard! Cheyenne pushed him away with a blush still lingering on her face. ¡°Get away! You can¡¯t just decide to have twins.¡± That depends on luck! Though rejected by his wife, Mr. Foley didn¡¯t give up. He thought: If Sam can do it, why can¡¯t I? I want twins too! Feeling like she had been force-fed dog food for no reason, Pearl thought she was really pitiful. She was still a patient! Could they not be so cruel? Seeing Cheyenne and Kelvin¡¯s loving interaction made her more envious¡­ and a bit sad. Because it reminded her of Sam. The man she loved and hated. After hesitating for a long time, Pearl finally asked the question that had been brewing in her heart for so long. ¡°Cheyenne, tell me¡­ where is he?¡± Everyone knew who she meant by ¡°he.¡± Regarding Sam¡¯s whereabouts, Cheyenne sighed deeply. For Pearl¡¯s health, she didn¡¯t want them to meet just yet. If Sam agitated Pearl again and causedplications with her pregnancy, it would be disastrous. ¡°Do you still love him?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s question was one Pearl had pondered countless times during hera. ¡°I can¡¯t lie to my heart. I still love him and resent him. But I also resent my father. With all this hate, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°So I want to see him onest time. Cheyenne, please tell me where Sam is.¡± ¡°Has he left or¡­¡± Died? Chapter 1337: A Daughter’s Redemption Cheyenne decided to tell Pearl about Sam¡¯s whereabouts, knowing she would find out sooner orter. ¡°He did many wrong things and got caught, but don¡¯t worry¡­ at least for now, he is safe.¡± ¡°What!¡± He got caught! Pearl was shocked by the sudden news and couldn¡¯t help but start worrying about him. She grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s hand. ¡°Cheyenne, will he die?¡± ¡°Please, save him. He¡¯s not a very bad person; I can feel it.¡± He took in Giana and Esteban and took her to the amusement park. How could someone like him be a terrible person? Pearl had just woken up and couldn¡¯t handle such intense emotions. Cheyenne patted her shoulder to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up. You just woke up, and your heart can¡¯t handle strong emotions.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Sam did many wrong things, but he also contributed to this case by reporting it.¡± She believed that with some persuasion, she could save Sam from the death penalty. ¡°As long as he isn¡¯t sentenced to death, I am confident I can save him. The worst oue would be life imprisonment.¡± Life imprisonment meant being in jail for life. Would someone as proud as Sam ept such a fate? Pearl was confused. Regardless, she had to thank Cheyenne. Without her, both she and Sam would have faced death. ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne. I have nothing to repay you with now. If you ever need my help in the future, just ask.¡± Cheyenne smiled softly and helped her lie back down to rest. ¡°I forgot to tell you, Sam and my husband are half-brothers.¡± ¡°By seniority, you shouldn¡¯t call me Cheyenne; I should call you sister-inw.¡± Sam was a month older than Kelvin. Even though it was just a month, he was still the elder brother. The term ¡°sister-inw¡± made Pearl blush. She didn¡¯t know there was a blood rtion between Sam and Mr. Foley, although they did look somewhat alike. ¡°He never mentioned it.¡± ¡°Their rtionship isplicated due to certain things. Let¡¯s talk about itter. You should rest now.¡± Cheyenne had done so much for her while she was unconscious. Pearl¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she softly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Pearl was indeed tired after talking so much right after waking up. She quickly fell asleep after closing her eyes. Seeing this, Cheyenne gently adjusted her nket and quietly left the room. ¡°Cheyenne~¡± Kelvin looked at her with a pitiful expression as soon as she stepped out. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°You were patting Miss Gilliam¡¯s back.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°You held her hand and tucked her in.¡± Cheyenne nodded, not seeing anything wrong with that. Seeing she didn¡¯t understand, Kelvin spoke more directly. ¡°You were gentler with her than with me. I¡¯m jealous.¡± Cheyenneughed at his jealousy over such a small thing.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You, jealous of a woman? She¡¯s your sister-inw!¡± Kelvin shamelessly hugged her, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Even if she¡¯s a woman or my sister-inw, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°Alright, stop making a scene. Sam is caught now; what do you n to do?¡± Whether he wanted revenge or forgiveness, Cheyenne would support him. Regarding Sam¡­ Kelvin was conflicted. He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Let it be. Sparing his life is an exnation to her.¡± By ¡°her,¡± he meant Gracie, his mother who never cared for him. Cheyenne hugged his waist, gently patting his back like she did with Pearl. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. No one will me you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne.¡± Kelvin smiled again and hugged her tighter. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go back home. We¡¯ve been here for almost two months. I wonder if Cierra misses me? Has she lost weight?¡± Cheyenne wanted to say: You just video-called her this morning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; even if Cierra misses you, it won¡¯t affect her eating habits.¡± Lose weight? More like gain five pounds! Despite her teasing thoughts, Cheyenne missed home too. She held Kelvin¡¯s hand as they walked away together. ¡°Just a few more days. Once things are settled here, we can go home.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Chris to book the tickets tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Three dayster, Pearl¡¯s medical check-ups showed no abnormalities. She would no longer be troubled by heart disease. Like other girls in their twenties, Pearl could finally live the life she wanted-drinking, staying upte, going to clubs. Moreover, Cheyenne discovered that the Golden Silkworm Magic fused into Pearl¡¯s blood had detoxifying properties. ¡°Amazing! It¡¯s like an invincible body from a novel!¡± In all her years of practice, Cheyenne had never encountered such a case! This made her think of the suffering soldiers back home. If they could use Pearl¡¯s blood as an antidote, their symptoms could be alleviated. She knew asking for this favor seemed like taking advantage of gratitude, but every day of dy meant more innocent lives lost. However, Pearl was pregnant and slightly anemic; asking for her blood now seemed too much. Cheyenne felt stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Pearl noticed Cheyenne¡¯s unusual behavior and learned about the situation from Eddie and Mr. Weaver. It turned out that the cause was her father¡¯s mistake in trying to extend her life. ¡°Since my father made the mistake, it¡¯s my duty as his daughter to atone for it.¡± Those people died because of her; she should be the one to save them. Only then would she have the courage to continue living in this world. Chapter 1338: Honey, Pink Suits You ¡°Mr. Zamora, you should draw my blood. I know my own body well enough; one or two hundred milliliters won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll replenish myself afterward.¡± Why didn¡¯t she go directly to Cheyenne but instead sought out Eddie? Pearl feared that Cheyenne might refuse her, causing unnecessary emotional burden. ¡°Are you sure? Donating blood will affect you significantly, especially since you¡¯re pregnant with twins.¡± Eddie was inherently kind and empathetic. To him, Miss Gilliam was already pitiable enough, and now she had to donate her blood to save others. It seemed too much to ask. Even if Pearl refused now, it would bepletely understandable. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Anemia can be treated, but fate waits for no one. Saving one more person gives me a bit more peace of mind.¡± Hearing her resolve, Eddie no longer insisted otherwise. ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t eat anything tonight. I¡¯lle by tomorrow morning to draw the blood.¡± ¡°Given your condition, let¡¯s make it a hundred milliliters. Thank you, Miss Gilliam. On behalf of all the patients, I appreciate your generosity.¡± Though she was Den¡¯s daughter, her kindness and bravery were entirely different from his, which was admirable. ¡°Mr. Zamora, you¡¯re too kind. I just want to do what little I can.¡± Once she recovered, she wanted to use her limited life to do more meaningful things, so it wouldn¡¯t be a wasted life. When Eddie appeared in front of Cheyenne with the hundred milliliters of blood, she hadn¡¯t expected it to be Pearl¡¯s. She raised an eyebrow, her gaze inexplicably cold. ¡°What is this? No one here needs a blood bag.¡± ¡°Miss Gilliam asked me to bring it to you.¡± ¡°What!¡± Cheyenne stared at the blood bag in shock, her brows furrowing deeply. She remained silent for a long time. However, observant people could notice her eyes turning slightly red. ¡°The blood can¡¯t be re-transfused once drawn. The best course of action is to send it to Che as soon as possible and hand it over to Old Bray and the others.¡± The quickest way was naturally by air transport! After some discussion, they decided that Eddie would secretly take the blood bag back to their country first. Cheyenne and Kelvin had to stay for two more days to handle matters between Pearl and Sam. Eddie had no objections to this decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll request help from the embassy to transport the blood back to Che by special ne.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheyenne. I promise toplete the task.¡± After Eddie left, Cheyenne breathed a sigh of relief. Another matter resolved; she should have felt happy. However, knowing that this victory came at the cost of Pearl¡¯s health made it impossible for her to feel joy.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no use inmenting now. It¡¯s better to think of ways to help her recover quickly.¡± Without dy, Cheyenne rolled up her sleeves and sat at the desk to write a ¡°Blood Replenishment n for Pregnant Women.¡± She nned to approach it from two angles: first, by having Pearl eat more dates, brown sugar, peanuts, egg yolks, fish, and other foods. The safest way was through dietary supplements. Secondly, by supplementing folic acid and various vitamins. Lastly, using traditional medicine like white atractylodes, astragalus root, ramie root, goji berries, dodder seed, and donkey-hide gtin to replenish qi and blood. Combining both Western and traditional methods, she believed Pearl would recover quickly. In the afternoon, back at the hotel, Kelvin saw her buying a bunch of ingredients and thought she was going to cook. He immediately put down his phone and walked over. Like facing a formidable enemy, he followed her closely and took the shopping bags from her hands. ¡°Cheyenne, let me handle this!¡± He still remembered thest time Honey got interested in making steamed buns; they were so hard that they broke Chance¡¯s teeth. Poor Chance had sulked in his corner for days without eating anything. Cheyenne nced at his nervous expression and said coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not cooking for you this time.¡± ¡°Oh? Then who¡¯s the unlucky one?¡± Speaking without thinking, Mr. Foley immediately noticed Cheyenne¡¯s displeased expression. Oops, why did he say that? ¡°Ahem, I mean who dares topete with me! Only I can eat what you cook, hmph!¡± He even snorted arrogantly as he spoke. Cheyenne decided not to listen to his excuses anymore and took out fresh chicken from the shopping bag. ¡°It¡¯s for Miss Pearl. I¡¯m making chicken soup for her recovery. You should leave; don¡¯t get in my way!¡± Thest time the steamed buns failed was entirely because he kept giving contradictory instructions! First saying there was too much water, then saying there wasn¡¯t enough¡­ making her doubt her own cooking skills. Hearing that Cheyenne was making chicken soup finally put Kelvin at ease. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t cook but knew how to make chicken soup. She had learned it specifically from their housekeeper to make soup for him. Now that this benefit was being extended to someone else, Kelvin felt a bit uneasy. She treated Miss Gilliam better than him; that wouldn¡¯t do! ¡°Why go through all this trouble? Just get some takeout from a restaurant.¡± With everything bought already, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t one to give up halfway: ¡°No way. I need to add some medicinal herbs for strengthening the body; restaurant food isn¡¯t nutritious enough.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you so we can finish faster.¡± Cheyenne initially found him a hindrance but realized he had a point; two people would indeed be quicker. ¡°Fine, you can help chop the chicken into small pieces and cut the corn too. I don¡¯t have enough strength.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kelvin hadn¡¯t cooked before either; at most, he knew how to toast a sandwich in an oven. With his noble status, he could get anything he wanted with just a word; there was no need for him to cook himself. But after being with Cheyenne, he started learning culinary skills too. It felt pretty good. For instance, right now, Cheyenne lowered her head while Pearl thoughtfully tied an apron around him. Lowering his head slightly, he could see her long eyshes and small red lips, followed by her fair swan-like neck. Kelvin¡¯s eyes darkened as he swallowed hard. They hadn¡¯t been intimate for days. ¡°Is it done?¡± His voice was inexplicably low and maic. Cheyenne crossed her arms and admired the new pink bear apron she had just bought. For some reason, such a cute apron on his cold demeanor didn¡¯t look out of ce at all. Was this what they called contrast cuteness? ¡°It looks good. Honey, pink suits you; it¡¯s adorable.¡± Kelvin smiled helplessly, knowing she was teasing him. He pulled her close and kissed her lips hard, biting lightly. ¡°Careful.¡± ¡°Does it still suit me now?¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Such a petty man! Chapter 1339: Master Glenn Decides to Take in Esteban Afternoon. Cheyenne was delivering hot chicken soup to the hospital, while Kelvin had to meet with the Taswyan Emperor for some undisclosed matter. He kept it a secret from Cheyenne, making it all mysterious. Coincidentally, Princess Sierra, who happened to be present, noticed that he was alone entering the pce and immediately approached him like a clingy child. ¡°Mr. Foley, why isn¡¯t your wife with you this time? Did you two have a fight?¡± Her eyes sparkled, as if she hoped they were having marital issues. Kelvin didn¡¯t even nce at her and walked past her towards Duke Peberdy¡¯s direction. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but my wife and I are very much in love. She couldn¡¯te with me today because of some matters.¡± ¡°Duke Peberdy, thank you for the introduction.¡± After spending these few days together, Duke Peberdy had grown quite fond of Kelvin. This man from Che was different from the cunning and sly businessmen he knew. Kelvin¡¯s methods and strategies resembled those of a smooth politician. ¡°Mr. Foley, please follow me.¡± The two of them left together, chatting andughing, leaving Princess Sierra fuming behind them. To Kelvin, she was nothing more than an insignificant clown. To Duke Peberdy, Princess Sierra was merely his future duchess and a potential alliance for his family. Nothing more. ¡°Hey! Kelvin, Peberdy¡­ stop right there, damn it! How dare you ignore this princess!¡± Unfortunately, the two men had already walked far away, and no one answered her. Meanwhile, Cheyenne had also arrived at the hospital. The ward was bustling with activity as Glenn brought Sasha and the now awake Esteban to visit Pearl. The previously cold and empty ward was now filled with the fragrance of flowers, with beautiful fruit baskets everywhere. Such extravagance could only be attributed to Master Glenn.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A deep voice came from the ward. ¡°Miss Gilliam, thank you for taking care of my daughter during this time. I owe you a favor. Here¡¯s my business card. If you ever encounter any difficulties in the future, feel free to find me.¡± Pearl looked at the business card being handed to her but didn¡¯t reach out to take it. She raised her head with clear eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Weaver, you¡¯re too kind. I took care of Sasha because I genuinely like her. We have a connection.¡± She didn¡¯t want his repayment. ¡°Miss Gilliam, if you have any other requests¡­¡± Pearl promptly declined, ¡°No! Thank you for your kind offer, Mr. Weaver.¡± This was the first time Glenn had been so eager to repay someone but was rejected. He was struggling with how to make Pearl state her conditions when she started chatting with Esteban. ¡°Esteban, thank you for saving me with your blood that day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your mother¡¯s death. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive the Gilliam family, but I hope you can give me a chance to make amends on their behalf.¡± ¡°Do you want to stay¡­ let me take care of you? In the future, I will treat you like my own brother.¡± Giana died because of Libby¡¯s plot, ultimately making Pearl feel guilty whenever she saw Esteban. She felt sorry for this poor child. Esteban was a reasonable person. He reached out his hand andfortingly patted Pearl¡¯s shoulder, his voice still somewhat childish in the room. ¡°The person who killed my parents is Mr. Gilliam, not you.¡± ¡°Pearl, I hope you won¡¯t force me. Since my parents¡¯ death, Taswya is no longer my home.¡± He couldn¡¯t me Pearl but also didn¡¯t want to stay and face the rebuilt Gilliam family. As for where he should go¡­ Esteban hadn¡¯t figured that out himself yet. For now, he would take it one step at a time. At that moment, Sasha, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t we take Esteban with us? I really like him.¡± Sasha¡¯s use of the word ¡°like¡± made Master Glenn¡¯s face darken. But facing his beloved daughter, he couldn¡¯t bear to get angry and could only try to persuade her to give up on this idea in a coaxing manner. ¡°Sasha, listen to Daddy. You¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand what ¡®like¡¯ means yet. Let¡¯s discuss this when we get back home, okay?¡± Originally, Esteban was just a child. Even if there were a hundred more Estebans, he could afford to take care of them all. But when he heard that Yaoyao said she liked Esteban earlier, Master Glenn¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. In the end, he didn¡¯t have a hobby of raising someone else¡¯s son. Unexpectedly, Sasha, who had always been obedient, rebelled against hismand this time! With teary eyes and her lower lip trembling, she looked up at him with tears glistening on her eyshes as if they would fall any second. She even tugged at his clothes pitifully, acting spoiled. ¡°Daddy, Esteban is really good. I want to take him with us. He¡¯s so pitiful; can we take him in?¡± ¡°I have pocket money; Esteban can use my pocket money.¡± Despite being only three and a half years old, Sasha had received enough red envelopes and pocket money from Eddie and Leandro tost a lifetime. She was practically a little rich girl with all the gifts she received from Cheyenne and Reece¡­ Esteban felt warmth in his heart. He never expected Sasha to be so attached to him. Even if he had no family left, he believed he could still survive! Glenn realized that he hadn¡¯t taken good care of Sasha during this period and felt guilty towards her. Now that his daughter was acting so pitifully and clinging to him like this, his once cold heart softened by half. He lifted Sasha up with one hand while Pearl wiped away her tears with the other. ¡°Alright, stop crying now. Daddy promises you can bring him along.¡± Upon hearing that Daddy agreed to bring Esteban along, Sasha immediately stopped crying and smiled through her tears. She gave him a kiss on the cheek and her eyes were still slightly red, making her look as cute as a little rabbit. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. You¡¯re truly the best daddy in the world!¡± Glenn felt proud inside and wished Kelvin were there to witness it. He couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous! [Did you hear that? My Sasha just said I¡¯m the best daddy in the world.] Esteban¡¯s living arrangements were also settled. The young boy looked at Sasha with bright eyes. ¡°Thank you, little sister. From now on, I will protect you for a lifetime.¡± After finding his daughter again, Master Glenn¡¯s biggest concern now was his wife who was still in the country and pregnant. He nned to bid farewell to Kelvin and Cheyenne and return home with his two children first. Based on the timeline, Kate¡¯s pregnancy should be around seven months now. During theter stages of pregnancy, pregnant women definitely needed someone by their side. Cheyenne nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, Kate must be missing Sasha too. You should go back early and take care of her.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you both for your help this time.¡± If it weren¡¯t for them, he wouldn¡¯t have found Sasha so quickly. Chapter 1340: The Master Knows the Madam Poisoned Him ¡°If you have time, please keep an eye on Oliver and Cierra. Oliver is fine¡­ especially Cierra. We¡¯ve been out for so long, that girl must be running wild by now.¡± ¡°I will, Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t worry.¡± Master Glenn quickly responded. Cheyenne smiled faintly and walked over to the two children. She handed them the gifts she had prepared earlier and gently pinched Sasha¡¯s cheek. ¡°Goodbye, Sasha and Esteban. Be good on the road, and you¡¯ll see me again in a few days.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Auntie Cheyenne/Uncle Foley!¡± One of the little ones was holding Master Glenn¡¯s hand; the other was holding Eddie¡¯s, waving enthusiastically as they said their farewells. Eddie gave Cheyenne a deep look and smiled softly. ¡°Take care, Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne watched them leave, thinking of her own two little ones, wishing she could turn into a rocket and fly home. As soon as the man turned back, he saw the fleeting longing on her face. Kelvin thought for a second and seemed to understand why. He reached out and took Cheyenne¡¯s hand, wrapping his arm around her shoulder as they walked toward their room. ¡°Weren¡¯t we going to visit Sam? Why are we going back to the room?¡± ¡°To make a call. You miss the kids, don¡¯t you? I miss my little princess too.¡± This time, Cheyenne didn¡¯t resist and obediently followed him back to the room. After lying in the hospital for about a week, Pearl¡¯s physical condition had recovered to that of an ordinary person. Cheyenne helped her with the discharge procedures. Familiar with the hospital¡¯s processes, she handled everything efficiently. ¡°Pearl, have you packed up? Kelvin and I will take you back to Gilliam Mansion.¡± Pearl changed out of her hospital gown and put on a loose cotton maternity dress. Her intentionally grown long hair now reached her waist, cascading down her back. The white dress contrasted with her ink-ck hair, and her naturally petite frame still gave her a youthful appearance from behind. Hearing Cheyenne speak to her, Pearl turned around and gave her a warm, sunny smile. ¡°All packed. Thank you, Cheyenne and Mr. Foley. But¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back to Gilliam Mansion yet.¡± ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Lowering her head to hide the pain in her eyes, Pearl replied, ¡°The cemetery. I want to visit my dad.¡± The wedding had been full of unexpected events-her father died, her mother went mad, and she was hospitalized due to a rpse of an old illness. While she was unconscious, Brody had already buried Zeng Yi in the hill behind Gilliam Mansion. At her father¡¯s grave, Pearl carefully ced the bouquet she was holding on the ground. Her gaze swept over the ck-and-white photo on the tombstone. The person in the photo looked twenty years younger. With distinct features and deep-set eyes, he looked much more handsome than she remembered. Pearl¡¯s pale fingers gently traced over the photo, tears falling onto her dress and quickly soaking it. ¡°Daddy, I miss you so much.¡± She copsed onto the tombstone, hugging the cold stone as she cried bitterly. The person lying inside would neverfort her again; no one would care about her happiness anymore. The more she had wanted to escape this ce before, the more she regretted it now. Seeing her cry so sorrowfully, Cheyenne stepped forward and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Pearl, please take care of yourself. You¡¯re still pregnant; you can¡¯t get too emotional.¡± ¡°I know, Cheyenne. I just can¡¯t help it. I miss my dad so much.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Pearl hugged her instead, burying her head in Cheyenne¡¯s chest and sobbing quietly. ¡°I believe he misses you too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Your dad would want you to be happy. Your recovery is his greatest blessing to you.¡± With Cheyenne¡¯sfort, Pearl finally calmed down. She looked apologetically at the wet spot on Cheyenne¡¯s clothes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cheyenne. I didn¡¯t mean to dirty your clothes.¡± Cheyenne nced down but didn¡¯t me her. ¡°It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s just a piece of clothing. I¡¯ll change itter.¡± Pearl wiped away her tears and forced a smile that tugged at one¡¯s heartstrings. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re so good to me. I want to stay here with my father for a while longer. You don¡¯t need to worry about me; go do what you need to do.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay alone?¡± Cheyenne was worried. Although the Gilliam family had fallen, they had many enemies who wouldn¡¯t spare Pearl just because she was pregnant. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine here. Mr. Foley and Mrs. Foley, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± At that moment, Brody arrived. He was carrying a small silver suitcase. Only he knew what was inside. From Pearl¡¯s previous descriptions, Cheyenne knew this man was Brody, the butler of Gilliam Mansion. He should be trustworthy. ¡°Alright then, Brody, please take good care of Pearl.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Foley.¡± Brody bowed slightly and saw them off with a gentlemanly gesture. Only he and Pearl were left at the grave. Thinking about how he had handled her father¡¯s funeral, Pearl quickly thanked Brody. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Brody. It must have been hard for you these past few days. And thank you for taking care of my father¡¯s funeral.¡± The girl in front of him seemed less spirited than before. Reality had worn her down like a wilted flower on the edge of a cliff, evoking pity. Brody coughed twice and said, ¡°From here, you can overlook all of Gilliam Mansion and face Che directly.¡± ¡°This was your father¡¯s wish. I¡¯m sure you understand, Miss Pearl.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pearl remembered her father saying that their family originated from Ineburgh and had been a prominent family there over a hundred years ago¡­ Like Sam, her father probably wanted to return to that distant homnd. Even if he couldn¡¯t go back, it was good enough to look from here. ¡°Oh right, this is something your father left for you. The password is your birthday.¡± Pearl took it in surprise. When did this happen? Why hadn¡¯t she heard anything about it? ¡°My father left this for me?¡± ¡°Yes. Actually, your father knew long ago that Madam was poisoning his food¡­¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Her mother poisoned her father¡¯s food? The dyed truth hit Pearl hard. She hated herself for not discovering it sooner. If she had known earlier, maybe she could have prevented all this from happening¡­ Chapter 1341: The Origin of Brody Den believed it was his debt to Natalia, and he had to repay it himself, so he did. But he had to wait until he witnessed his youngest daughter¡¯s happiness before he could willingly end everything! ¡°Unfortunately, Sir never lived to see that day.¡± Hearing Uncle Brody¡¯s words, Pearl burst into tears. ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­ Daddy¡­ sob¡­¡± Seeing her so upset, Brody took out a clean white handkerchief and handed it to her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°There¡¯s something else I haven¡¯t told Miss.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Through her tearful eyes, Brody solemnly took off his hat and said with deep guilt: ¡°In fact, I am the head of Raven Hall¡­ and also Sam¡¯s man.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Pearl looked at the kneeling old man in disbelief. The head of Raven Hall? The most mysterious figure in the Gilliam family, directly under Father¡¯smand, even Libby didn¡¯t know his true identity. So it was the always smiling Brody! No wonder no one knew his identity, after all, no one could connect the head of an intelligence organization with an ordinary old butler. ¡°Uncle Brody, are you joking with me? Father said you¡¯ve been with him for over twenty years¡­ how could you be¡­ Sam¡¯s man?¡± ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°My real name is not Brody, but Reagan Randall. Back then, I came here to eliminate the enemy and got seriously injured and passed out in the jungle.¡± Later, he was saved by a disabled boy, who happened to be Den¡¯s younger brother. ¡°At that time, I still had other missions on me. I had toplete them before I coulde back and repay the favor. But when I rushed back, I found out that your uncle, such a kind person, had died!¡± ¡°I always remembered that I still owed him a life-saving favor, so I wanted to avenge him before returning home.¡± Because of this decision, he inquired about Den¡¯s whereabouts everywhere. Along the way, Reagan saved a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy and adopted him as his own son. ¡°I named that child Joshua Randall, hoping he would live up to my expectations. With Joshua, I sessfully found your father and exined my intentions.¡± At that time, Den was not as ruthless as heter became. He was just a pitiful man burdened with blood feuds, struggling to survive. The only goal to survive was to avenge his brother. On this point, they coincided. So with their joint efforts, they established the Gilliam family in ce of the Cunningham family and sessfully found their enemy three yearster and killed him. ¡°After avenging, your father changed. He became selfish, cruel, suspicious, and bloodthirsty¡­ As a Che person, even though I left my homnd, I still don¡¯t want to create more karma.¡± ¡°I proposed to leave the Gilliam family that we built together, but he disagreed and used witchcraft to control me, Joshua, and many others in the Gilliam family.¡± ¡°Helpless, my son and I had to continue serving him. Later, when I learned that Joshua died in a mission, I thought it was his fate.¡± ¡°Until Sam told me that Joshua¡¯s death was suspicious. And I found out that it was all orchestrated by your father because he wanted to kill Joshua to keep him quiet.¡± ¡°Do you know? Before going on the mission, Joshua came to me. He said he found someone he really liked and who liked him too. He wanted to settle down with her and have a family.¡± ¡°But all of this¡­ was destroyed!¡± Reagan still remembered the night before Joshua left for the mission. They sat together drinking and ying chess, talking for a long time¡­ After hearing Brody¡¯s story, Pearl felt nk in her mind and pale on her face. Everything seemed unrted, but it turned out that everyone couldn¡¯t escape from the word ¡°revenge.¡± ¡°Uncle Brody¡­ no, I should call you Uncle Reagan. I apologize to you on behalf of my father for what happened to your son.¡± Pearl could feel how much Uncle Reagan missed his son Joshua. If that person and Giana hadn¡¯t died, he would have been a happy old man with a filial son and a gentle daughter-inw, and smart and clever grandchildren¡­ They would have been a happy family. Thinking of all this, Pearl suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of guilt because of her wretched life! ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Uncle Reagan. Everything my father did was for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to pursue Uncle Reagan¡¯s betrayal of my father anymore. I hope all grievances can be forgotten¡­ is that possible?¡± Revenge? Pearl shook her head. She knew she had no reason or ability for revenge. Besides, the more you care about hatred, the more entangled you be; It¡¯s better to abandon it, better not to think about it. Then you will realize that there is another way to live life, and the path under your feet will be much wider. Why imprison yourself in the cage of hatred? Reagan confessed everything to her not to seekplete annihtion. Den was dead, and the Gilliam family had fallen. He had no intention of harming Pearl. ¡°Miss Pearl, please rise. You grew up abroad since childhood; none of this is rted to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Reagan. By the way, do you know that Esteban is your grandson? He¡¯s at the embassy now. I can take you to see him.¡± Originally thought that Uncle Reagan would be excited when he heard about his grandson, but unexpectedly he refused. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t find him for so many years before. It caused him and his mother so much suffering outside. Now how can I show up as a grandfather?¡± Even when Esteban was captured by Den and subjected to daily blood draws at Gilliam Mansion, Reagan watched with heartache but didn¡¯t offer any help. It was Sam who told him about Esteban¡¯s background¡­ Reagan felt he had no face to face that child. ¡°But he will soon follow Master Glenn back to Che. Maybe¡­ he won¡¯te back again.¡± Pearl felt regretful. Clearly, they were each other¡¯sst rtives in this world. If they could recognize each other, the grandfather and grandson could rely on each other in the future. ¡°No need. That little girl¡¯s father is someone extraordinary. Esteban will be better off following him than being with me. I won¡¯t disturb him.¡± Besides, once he left the Gilliam family, he might encounter people seeking revenge. Taking Esteban with him would only harm him. Hearing that he didn¡¯t n to reim Esteban, Pearl couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°But you are his rtive. Maybe Esteban has different thoughts from you.¡± ¡°Then let him not know! Miss Pearl, may I trouble you with one more thing?¡± Reagan sincerely asked her. ¡°Uncle Reagan, you¡¯re too polite. What can I do for you? Just tell me directly; I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Pearl.¡± She was different from the others in the Gilliam family; she was truly a kind and generous girl. Chapter 1342: Kelvin Visits Sam in the Prison Reagan took out a yellowed silver pocket watch from his chest. Judging by its exquisite craftsmanship and vintage design, it was clearly a family heirloom. ¡°This is my family¡¯s pocket watch. Miss Pearl, please help me give it to Esteban as a token ofpensation from his unworthy grandfather.¡± Pearl reached out and took the heavy pocket watch, feeling a mix of emotions. ¡°I will deliver it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Reagan sincerely expressed his gratitude once more and announced, ¡°I will be leaving Gilliam Mansion today. Miss Pearl, please take care of yourself in the days toe.¡± Leaving?! After the incident at Gilliam Mansion, there were only three of them left in the family, and Reagan had been handling everything alone during this time. ¡°Even you, Uncle Reagan? You have nowhere else to go. Why not stay at Gilliam Mansion? I will take care of you in your old age.¡± How many employers would offer to take care of their servants in their old age like Miss Pearl? Reagan was deeply moved. He was over fifty and alone, having raised his adopted son with great difficulty¡­ But in the end, he still had to bury his own child, leaving him as a grieving old man. Miss Pearl treated him so kindly that he should have been grateful, but he felt guilty inside. No matter the reason, the fact remained that he had caused Miss Pearl to lose her father. How could he have the face to stay? ¡°Miss Pearl, I appreciate your kindness, but I spent the first half of my life repaying debts and the second half seeking revenge¡­ I¡¯ve never truly lived for myself.¡± ¡°In the remaining years, I want to live a meaningful life!¡± Yes¡­ Reagan had lived his entire life in fear and anxiety without a moment¡¯s peace. Now that things had finally settled down, how could she let him return to such a life? Understanding this, Pearl nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, Uncle Reagan, you may go. I hope you live a life you love and stay healthy and happy in the days toe.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After bidding farewell to Pearl, Reagan resolutely turned and left. His thin figure and silver hair looked lonely and deste in the breeze. Gradually- Gradually¡­ he disappeared from Pearl¡¯s sight. She tightened her grip on the cold pocket watch and looked away. ¡°Once you leave, we may never meet again.¡± A bright moon cast its light over countless lonely souls in the night sky. In this forgotten corner bathed in moonlight, it was as dark and silent as the dawn of creation. Until the moon moved slightly eastward, piercing throughyers of clouds and casting a sliver of light onto the windowsill. The man gazing at the moon showed a look of sorrow. After a long silence, he finally spoke softly: ¡°May we live long and share the beauty of the moon even if miles apart. Can I still hope to see her again?¡± He let out a bitter smile. The man leaned back slightly, revealing a broad forehead, high nose bridge, and slightly pointed chin¡­ his features were delicate and handsome. He allowed the silvery moonlight to wash over him like water, surrounded by a faint sadness. When Kelvin entered, he saw this scene. A quick glimmer shed through his deep-set eyes as he walked towards him expressionlessly. Though separated by just an iron door, it felt like they were worlds apart. With an almost imperceptible sigh, Kelvin took out a key and opened the cell door, walking inside. Just hearing the footsteps, Sam knew it was him but kept his eyes closed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°To see you.¡± The two simple words made the pretending-to-sleep man chuckle. Slowly opening his beautiful eyes, he looked at Kelvin with interest. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? I have two eyes and a nose just like everyone else.¡± ¡°I know we both have two eyes and a nose, but you¡¯re clearly not as good-looking as me.¡± Hearing Kelvin¡¯s shameless words, Sam couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°Can you stop telling jokes with such a serious face? I don¡¯t know how my sister-inw puts up with you!¡± Mentioning Cheyenne brought an unconscious smile to Kelvin¡¯s face. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she put up with me? Cheyenne agrees with me.¡± ¡°Really? I remember when my sister-inw first saw me, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off me. She never looked at you that way!¡± Kelvin thought carefully. Had Cheyenne ever stared at him without blinking? Probably not! But he couldn¡¯t lose face. Even if it wasn¡¯t true, he had to say it was! ¡°Who says she didn¡¯t? She liked me when she was just eighteen. Otherwise, why would she marry me?¡± ¡°Unlike you, who only had your first crush in your thirties.¡± Both men werepetitive by nature. They used topete in grades, careers, abilities¡­ now they were evenparing women. Sam, who had his first crush in his thirties, was so infuriated by Kelvin¡¯s pretentious look that he lost control of his expression. ¡°Because she must be blind!¡± ¡°Fine, blind it is¡­ but we¡¯ve already had kids together. She can¡¯t leave me!¡± Talking about children made Kelvin even more smug, making Sam want to curse. ¡°Look at your annoying face! So what if you have kids? I¡¯ll have mine soon too!¡± Sam himself was unsure¡­ He had asked Pearl to abort the child that day. Would she really go to the hospital? ¡°Even so, Miss Gilliam¡¯s child would still be my daughter Cierra¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my daughter yet. Want to take a look? She looks like me-very pretty and smart. At three years old, she already tricks her grandpa into buying her snacks.¡± Sam doubted it but arrogantly said, ¡°Alright then. But let¡¯s be clear; it¡¯s not that I want to see her-you¡¯re insisting on showing me.¡± Hearing this, Kelvin almost put his phone away. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m forcing you to look.¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and opened an album titled ¡°Little Baby.¡± It was full of photos of Cierra and Cheyenne!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°This one was taken when she was just born. The nurse said she weighed four and a half pounds.¡± Sam swore he was only looking because Kelvin ¡°forced¡± him. He just nced briefly. The little one in the picture looked no bigger than a palm-sized kitten just born. Her skin was pinkish, eyes closed, with tiny nose and eyes¡­ so adorable that he wanted to hold her. Sam wondered if all newborns looked like this. Would his and Pearl¡¯s child be this cute too? ¡°Hmm, not bad. At least she doesn¡¯t look like you.¡± ¡°Nonsense! If my child doesn¡¯t look like me, who does she look like? Everyone says she looks like me; you¡¯re the only one who says otherwise. Clearly, it¡¯s your eyes that have problems.¡± Sam thought it was Kelvin who had eye problems! The child clearly looked more like Cheyenne. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll look at more pictures. Maybe she¡¯ll start looking like you¡­¡± Chapter 1343: Farewell, My Dear Brother ¡°Alright! The second photo is of my daughter Cierra when she was a month old. Isn¡¯t she even cuter?¡± ¡°Well, a little bit.¡± ¡°The third one is of her first fart! Look at how her little face scrunched up.¡± Sam was speechless. Did this really need to be photographed? He could already imagine the look on his niece¡¯s face when she found out about this in the future. After looking at Cierra¡¯s photos for a while, Sam remembered he had forgotten something. ¡°Oh, I just remembered, do you have any photos of my nephew?¡± He suddenly asked, catching Kelvin off guard. Thinking back carefully, it seemed he really didn¡¯t have any photos of Oliver. He wasn¡¯t someone who liked to y with his phone or take pictures. Oliver took after him; if it weren¡¯t for Cheyenne forcing him, the little guy wouldn¡¯t have let anyone take his picture. ¡°There should be some.¡± Why did that sound so uncertain? Sam¡¯s eyes carried a hint of usation, as if ming him for favoring his daughter over his son. ¡°Wait, I think there¡¯s one.¡± It was taken when they visited Benson in Jostrana. Left flip, right flip¡­ Finally, Kelvin found a single photo of Oliver among hundreds of Cierra¡¯s photos. The little boy in the picture was fair and tender, with eyebrows and features that looked like a miniature version of Kelvin, even the expression was identically ¡°grumpy.¡± At the moment he saw the photo, Sam¡¯s mind shed back to someone from over a decade ago. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s your spitting image. Just looking at him makes me annoyed!¡± Although Sam spoke disdainfully, he couldn¡¯t help but sneak another nce at the phone. His true thought was: ¡°It¡¯s nice. At least I got to see my family before I die.¡± After talking about the kids, there wasn¡¯t much else for two men in their thirties to discuss. They stared at each other in silence. After an unknown amount of time, a sliver of moonlight hid behind the clouds, darkening the cell. In the darkness, Kelvin heard Sam¡¯s helpless yet slightly amused voice. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Are you sure it¡¯s okay not to go back and be with Cheyenne?¡± Both of them knew very well that tonight was theirst bit of time together. Because at dawn, Sam would be extradited back to his country to face punishment for his past crimes. Could these half-brothers still talk sincerely like this underyers of shackles? The answer was no! ¡°No worries. Cheyenne may be harsh with her words, but she¡¯s very understanding. I told her beforehand that I wouldn¡¯t being back tonight.¡± Cheyenne hadn¡¯t said much and had even thoughtfully prepared a snack for him to bring along. Sam felt a warmth in his heart. Before today, they were clearly enemies who wouldn¡¯t interact until death; Tonight, they had be close brothers. Such a transformation was too miraculous, making Sam, who was naturally proud, feel awkward and unsure how to respond. With a proud smile on his lips, he said: ¡°What do you mean? Are you staying with me tonight?¡± ¡°No way. This cell is too shabby for someone as distinguished as Mr. Foley.¡± Shabby? Kelvin looked around the surroundings. Compared to an average cell, this one was quite good. Although Sam was an important prisoner, Taswya had still provided him with a rtively luxurious prison at his request. The square cell had a single iron bed, a small table against the wall, and a chair. Additionally, fearing he would get bored, someone had thoughtfully sent him two books. Kelvin nced at them out of boredom and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Andersen¡¯s Fairy Tales?¡± ¡°A Thousand and One Stories?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect someone as cunning as you to read such childish stuff!¡± Sam remained unperturbed by the mockery and responded calmly. ¡°When ites to cunning, how could Ipare to you? These books were bought by those outside on a whim; they have nothing to do with me.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. In short- He would never admit to reading such childish books, hmph! Sam turned his face away angrily but secretly watched Kelvin¡¯s every move from the corner of his eye. Would he believe it? Ha! They had grown up together; how could Kelvin not know Sam¡¯s personality? On the surface, he seemed gentler and more unassuming than anyone else, but in reality, he was the most proud and aloof. ¡°Oh~ if you haven¡¯t read them, then you haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read these books long ago. Every night before bed, my daughter insists I read her a story before she sleeps. She won¡¯t let her mommy do it; she just likes clinging to me.¡± As Kelvin spoke, Sam¡¯s mind painted a warm picture. In a pink princess room under soft yellow light, father Kelvin gently read stories to his little princess. asionally, the little girl would look up and ask ¡°why¡± in her cute baby voice. So adorable and enviable! Sam sighed again. He probably wouldn¡¯t have such an opportunity. Just then, the moonlight reappeared. Under its bright light, those charming eyes became deep and clear. He softly said, ¡°Kelvin, you should go back.¡± Kelvin looked down at the storybook in his hand. ¡°You know very well that when you return home, I won¡¯t plead for you¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Do you also know how serious your crimes are? Maybe¡­¡± You could be sentenced to death! Sam coughed lightly and chuckled softly. From the moment he decided toe to Taswya, he had put life and death aside. Death wasn¡¯t something that scared someone like him. ¡°So what? Kelvin, I don¡¯t need your pity!¡± His voice suddenly changed in emotion. Kelvin knew he was angry now. ¡°Pity¡± was an insult to a strong person like him. Sam never cared for anyone¡¯s pity. ¡°No, you misunderstand. I¡¯m not pitying you. I just think you shouldn¡¯t havee to this point. If we had reconciled earlier¡­¡± We wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time together for nothing. ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯ in this world. I don¡¯t regret my actions today. You should leave now; too much sentiment at thisst moment might change my mind.¡± After saying this, he closed his beautiful eyes as if refusing further conversation. ¡°You~¡± Kelvin clenched his fists tightly, veins bulging on the back of his hands. ¡°I understand. Rest well then. No matter what, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Hearing the footsteps gradually fade away until they were barely audible, the person who was supposedly ¡°asleep¡± slowly opened his eyes. Watching that departing figure, Sam¡¯s eyes filled with tears for the first time. ¡°Goodbye, my dear brother.¡± This was the first time-and probably thest-that he called him that. Chapter 1344: All Those Showing Affection, Take Them Away Outside the cell, as soon as Kelvin stepped out, the guard locked the door behind him. The deste wilderness around was bleak and empty. The moon overhead was iplete, destined to never fulfill the longing for a shared moment under its light. He had barely taken two steps when he saw a pool of dim yellow light cast on the road ahead, illuminating a slender, graceful shadow. The hem of the woman¡¯s dress fluttered in the cool night breeze. Kelvin looked up at the figure, and a sense of relief washed over his heavy heart like a breath of fresh air. ¡°Cheyenne, why are you here?¡± His deep-set eyes warmed as he immediately strode towards the woman. Cheyenne wore only a thin silk nightgown, hastily covered by a short zer. She had on plush slippers, and her long hair was loosely tied in a low ponytail, strands of which clung to her cheeks and shoulders from the wind. Just a few steps away from Kelvin, she couldn¡¯t help but throw herself into his arms, her small hands tightly wrapping around his waist as she buried her face in his shoulder. Her touch was icy cold. Kelvin¡¯s heart ached as he held her tighter, his lips parting to scold her gently, ¡°Why are you here sote? How long have you been waiting? Why didn¡¯t you wear more clothes? What if you catch a cold¡­¡± Before he could finish, her lips pressed against his, soft and sweet. Cheyenne had stood on tiptoe to kiss him, her moist almond eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief. Under the moonlight and streemp, the tear mole at the corner of her eye was even more pronounced, making her look irresistibly charming. Kelvin couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold her anymore. His wife had driven outte at night because she missed him too much. The thought made his heart melt, sweet as honey. ¡°Cheyenne, are you still cold?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured, pulling his coat tighter around herself and pressing closer to him. ¡°Fool, why didn¡¯t you wait in the car?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to.¡± She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her tonight. For years, Kelvin had always held her as they slept. Tonight, lying alone in the big empty bed, Cheyenne thought she would be happy. After all, with him gone, the bed was hers alone to sprawl and roll around in¡­ But instead, she found herself unable to sleep. She kept seeing Kelvin being stabbed by Sam in her dreams, blood sttering everywhere. The hot blood seemed tond on her dress, making it terrifyingly real. After that nightmare, she couldn¡¯t close her eyes again. She admitted that she wasn¡¯t just in love with Kelvin; she couldn¡¯t live without him anymore. So she didn¡¯t even bother changing out of her nightgown. She grabbed her coat and car keys and drove to find him. She didn¡¯t want to wait in the car in case something happened and she couldn¡¯t save him in time. Seeing her still in her nightgown with tears still wet on her cheeks, Kelvin understood everything. His Cheyenne missed him. Kelvin¡¯s heart swelled with love. Ignoring the guards watching from a distance, he bent down and kissed her deeply. ¡°Mmm~¡± Cheyenne¡¯s face flushed; there were people watching! But no matter how hard she pushed, Kelvin wouldn¡¯t budge. So she closed her eyes and let him kiss her. Herpliance made Kelvin love her even more. He cupped her chin and deepened the kiss.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The night wind was cold, but their hearts were warm with love. The guards watching were stunned and envious of the romantic scene. ¡­ In the midst of their tender moment, a loud ng echoed through the night. A metal object fell to the ground, triggering rms and blinding floodlights. Kelvin was dumbfounded. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡­¡± Was she nning a jailbreak? Cheyenne sheepishly hid her face in his chest and whispered in his ear, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll believe me if I say I just wanted some fruit?¡± Seeing the stern faces behind them, Kelvin sighed but gently patted her head. ¡°Probably not.¡± Cheyenne looked embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just afraid Sam would hurt you.¡± Sam was no longer a threat. Cheyenne hade not just because she missed him but also out of concern for his safety. Kelvin¡¯s heart swelled with joy. He picked her up in his arms and gently pressed his nose to her forehead, his breath warm against her skin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve got you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The leader nced at Kelvin and ordered coldly, ¡°Take them away!¡± After much exnation, they finally convinced the guards that they weren¡¯t criminals. As for the knife¡­ it was just an ident. They gave Kelvin a hard time, making him prove his identity and his marriage to Cheyenne. Frustrated, Kelvin called Duke Austen. Once the misunderstanding was cleared up, the guards became respectful again, even somewhat enthusiastic. ¡°So you¡¯re friends with Duke Austen? We¡¯re sorry for the misunderstanding. Here¡¯s your knife back.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Kelvin took the knife and prepared to leave with Cheyenne. But just as they were about to go, they heardmotion outside. ¡°Who goes there? No unauthorized entry!¡± ¡°Please let me see Sam! I need to see him!¡± ¡°No way! He¡¯s a high-security prisoner; no visitors allowed. Leave now or we¡¯ll arrest you!¡± The crying voice sounded familiar. Cheyenne immediately thought of a name and let go of Kelvin¡¯s hand to run outside. ¡°It¡¯s Pearl!¡± ¡°Cheyenne, wait for me.¡± Outside was indeed Pearl, visibly pregnant and looking much thinner. Her white maternity dress made her appear even more frail as she cried pitifully. ¡°Let her in!¡± Chapter 1345: Reunion Just as Pearl felt despair, she saw a familiar figure approaching against the light. ¡°Cheyenne~¡± she called softly, throwing herself into Cheyenne¡¯s arms, her tears flowing even more freely. ¡°Pearl, are you hurt anywhere? Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here.¡± In just a few days, the girl seemed to have lost more weight, making the curve of her protruding belly more noticeable. How did a pregnant womane here in the middle of the night? Cheyenne suppressed her questions and patientlyforted her. Kelvin arrived and saw his beloved wife holding Pearl andforting her. Jealous, Mr. Foley walked up and separated them without hesitation, even though the other person was a girl. Because he had never enjoyed such tenderness himself! ¡°Alright Cheyenne, ask her what¡¯s wrong first.¡± Notice, he called her ¡°sister-inw.¡± This term stunned both Cheyenne and Pearl-one was surprised, the other ashamed. Pearl felt conflicted inside; she didn¡¯t know how to respond to this term and smiled shyly. Softly, she said, ¡°But I¡¯m not married to him¡­¡± Kelvin admitted he was selfish. He hoped Pearl would give birth to the child for the sake of their past rtionship. Whether this would dy Pearl¡¯s happiness was not his concern. He only nned for the people he loved; others were irrelevant to him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he epts you, we ept you. It¡¯s just a ceremony away.¡± Although she was almost a generation younger than him, Sam was still her brother. Pearl was a simple girl who didn¡¯t understand theplexities of human nature. She was secretly happy, thinking Mr. Foley had acknowledged her existence. But smart Cheyenne understood his intentions. She frowned and red at Kelvin, clearly angry. It seemed she was ming him for taking advantage of a young girl¡¯s innocence. Kelvin lowered his head in helplessness. Feeling guilty, he didn¡¯t dare meet Cheyenne¡¯s eyes. If he didn¡¯t do this, that stubborn Sam would be left without an heir. From their conversation in the cell earlier, he could tell Sam liked children. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t scold him in front of everyone; she still had to save some face for Kelvin outside. Her eyes signaled him: ¡°Exin yourself when we get back! Hmph!¡± Returning to the main topic, Cheyenne asked Pearl why she hade. It turned out she had a nightmare like Cheyenne. But the dream was slightly different. In Miss Pearl¡¯s dream, Sam was sentenced to death in a country she had never been to. She spent her entire life searching for him but never found him again. After waking up, Pearl couldn¡¯t ignore her heartache. She still loved Sam and didn¡¯t want to see him die even if they couldn¡¯t be together! ¡°So you came here in the middle of the night because you were worried about him?¡± Cheyenne clicked her tongue. She hadn¡¯t expected Pearl¡¯s love for Sam to be so deep. Seeing her like this, Cheyenne knew she wouldn¡¯t leave without seeing him. Fine, she¡¯d help her one more time. Matters of the heart wereplicated; as an outsider, she couldn¡¯t judge. Since this was Pearl¡¯s choice, she hoped she wouldn¡¯t regret itter. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne! Thank you! I just want to see him one more time¡­¡± Luckily, because of their previous encounter, the prison guards didn¡¯t dare stop them and let Pearl in directly. Clear and slow footsteps echoed as she hesitated and retreated before moving forward again. Finally, through an iron door, Pearl saw the person she had been longing for. Her eyes welled up with tears that silently rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Sam, I¡¯ve been looking for you for so long.¡± Her barely audible voice almost got swallowed by the night wind in the quiet space. Fortunately, Sam was focused enough to hear it! But he couldn¡¯t believe his ears! Their hearts in sync, they looked up simultaneously and locked eyes¡­ Time and space seemed to freeze at that moment; they could only see each other. ¡°You, Pearl¡­ why are you here? Why did youe?¡± Hadn¡¯t he made it clear that day? Under her affectionate gaze, Sam couldn¡¯t hold back his long-suppressed emotions any longer. He could no longer deceive himself; his feelings for Pearl were more than just utilitarian. He had lost so much weight! His chin was covered with stubble, and he looked much older and more haggard. The once pristine white shirt he always wore was now stained and wrinkled on his body. But it didn¡¯t matter; even in such a disheveled state, he looked incredibly handsome to Pearl. More handsome than any man she had ever seen. The prison guard scratched his nose, wondering if he had stumbled into another couple¡¯s reunion today. The previous pair were lovers, and now this pair too. Damn it, they looked so sweet and deeply in love¡­ Thinking about his own loveless single life, he couldn¡¯t bear to stay any longer. After opening the cell door and giving a few instructions, he hurriedly left. ¡°Miss Gilliam, try to finish before dawn.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Pearl stepped into the cell with firm steps, no longer hesitating like before. In contrast, Sam felt an urge to run away. He had shamefully deceived a young girl¡¯s heart. Pearl hadn¡¯t killed him yet; why did shee to see him? A sliver of moonlight shone on the girl, making her face appear ghostly pale and bloodless. Sam¡¯s heart raced with anxiety as his gentle eyes scanned her face inch by inch. Seeing Pearl¡¯s pitiful face made him worry even more. ¡°Are you okay? Have you not been resting well?¡± Sam had always been proud and dismissive of women. He never cared about them unless they were Gracie or Cheyenne. Pearl was an exception. He remained as elegant as ever in front of her despite everything. Pearl walked closer and chose to sit next to him instead of across from him. She instinctively wanted to be near him-closer and closer.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. This time he didn¡¯t avoid her. After thinking for a long time, Pearl slowly answered his question: ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks to Cheyenne and Mr. Foley¡¯s Golden Silkworm Magic¡­ Esteban also saved me. Uncle Brody helped me a lot too.¡± ¡°He arranged my father¡¯s funeral and buried him on the hill.¡± ¡°And my mother¡­ she¡¯s in a mental hospital now. When I visited her, she didn¡¯t recognize me anymore.¡± Her voice sounded calm without any emotion. Sam felt both heartache and guilt. Chapter 1346: She Was His Wife He felt heartbroken that she had to face so much alone, and he couldn¡¯t be there to walk through the darkest times with her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Guilt consumed him; it was his fault she had to endure such pain. Otherwise, she could have always been the most cherished Miss Pearl of the Gilliam family. He apologized¡­ But they both knew they could never go back to how things were. Sam didn¡¯t dare hope for her forgiveness. He just wanted to cherish every moment with her, not even blinking, afraid that it was all just a dream. If he woke up, she wouldn¡¯t be there beside him. Pearl¡¯s heart raced under his persistent, charming gaze. No matter how many times she looked at him, she would still be moved by him. Suppressing these thoughts, she tightly gripped her skirt. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡± ¡°What your father owed you, you owe me¡­ Maybe it¡¯s fate that I can¡¯t be your wife.¡± She spoke lightly, but her heart was bleeding inside. Sam gave a bitter smile. How could she not know that he already considered her his wife? After a long pause, he finally said in frustration: ¡°You seem to take it well.¡± Take it well? Pearl lowered her eyes, her longshes hiding her sorrow. No! She couldn¡¯t take it well; it was just a lie tofort Sam and herself. She loved him so much; how could she be indifferent in such a short time? ¡°Actually, I¡¯d rather you hate me or get angry with me than be so calm.¡± ¡°At least that way, you¡¯d remember me longer.¡± He joked, but his hands hidden at his sides were sweating nervously, veins bulging. Selfishness was his true nature; even now, he wanted her to remember him forever. But would she agree?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the quiet space, Pearl could almost hear her own elerated heartbeat and his¡­ even more intense and powerful. Realizing Sam could also be nervous, she impulsively stared at his flushed lips and said: ¡°Do you mean it? I can hate you and get angry with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright,e closer. I¡¯m going to start getting angry.¡± Who tells someone they¡¯re going to get angry beforehand? At this moment, Sam found her even more adorable. He didn¡¯t refuse and leaned in, closing his eyes and waiting for her ¡°punishment.¡± The next moment, he felt a warm softness in his arms. Pearl had thrown herself into his embrace and bit down hard on his lips without a word. Even as the taste of blood filled her mouth, Pearl didn¡¯t let go. Did it hurt? Of course, it did! But Sam felt a sweetness in his heart; even if she drained all his blood now, he would willingly endure it. ¡°Sob¡­ Sam, you bastard! Liar¡­ Why does it have to be you? Why?¡± At this moment, all of Pearl¡¯s pretense since seeing him shattered easily. How could she not be heartbroken? One was her father, the other the man she loved deeply¡­ She couldn¡¯t say who was right or wrong. ¡°If you want the Gilliam family to pay with their lives, I can give you mine. Everything my father did was for me, for me!¡± She cried. Hot tears fell on his cheeks and slid down his sharp chin onto his chest. Right over his heart. Pearl was crying, but Sam felt the pain too. He slowly reached out and held her waist, pulling her onto hisp with a bit of force. His other hand gently stroked her back as he spoke in a low, suppressed voice by her ear: ¡°When I was very young, my father was often not around. Every time we met, he would throw me into the training room and watch through a ss as I got beaten up.¡± ¡°If I won, I could have a full meal; if I lost, even those around me would be punished.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand then. I was his son; why was he so harsh? Other fathers loved their children, always holding or carrying them¡­¡± ¡°Only Gracie¡­ At that time, I didn¡¯t know she was my biological mother. She treated me well; even when my father scolded her, she secretly helped me.¡± ¡°I both hated her for taking my mother¡¯s ce and enjoyed her kindness. Until one day, I found out I wasn¡¯t her only child; she had another son named Kelvin.¡± ¡°I wanted to kill Kelvin so I could always enjoy Gracie¡¯s kindness and be the only one!¡± But when he finally met Kelvin, he realized they were both unloved by their fathers. From that moment on, instead ofpeting with him, Sam made an unprecedented friend. Their rtionship of both rivalry and friendshipsted over twenty years until Cheyenne¡¯s appearance stirred things up. To Sam, neither he nor Kelvin should be bound by emotions. He was curious about what someone as heartless as Kelvin would look like deeply in love. So he ced people around him and targeted Cheyenne¡­ In Kelvin, Sam saw a reflection of himself. Eventually, he gave up on his original n. ¡°Just when I was ready to reconcile with him, my father died. Gracie died too.¡± ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be sad when that man died; there was no father-son bond between us.¡± ¡°Until he risked his life to pick Falling Petals for me. Only then did I realize he loved me more than I thought.¡± ¡°I had just begun to enjoy the warmth of family when it was taken away. Do you understand that feeling of shattered hope?¡± Pearl released her bite, tears still clinging to hershes as she looked at him shakily. Her soft voice continued with a sob: ¡°Because I understand you too well, I have no right to hate you¡­¡± ¡°I just feel regret. If only I could have stopped any of you.¡± Seeing her cry again, Sam couldn¡¯t help but gently kiss away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Once you leave here, you¡¯ll never see the bad side of me again. That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Hearing this, Pearl red at him through her tears. ¡°Who says? What if this baby inside me looks like you?¡± Wouldn¡¯t that mean seeing him and thinking of him every day? Chapter 1347: Let Me See Her One Last Time ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sam couldn¡¯t dare to think further. His usually calm and deep ck eyes rippled with waves of emotion. The surprise came so quickly that he couldn¡¯t believe his own understanding. ¡°What did you say? Are you really willing to have the baby?¡± Pearl nodded firmly, whispering in his ear, ¡°This is my child too. Of course, I want to have it. I want you to owe me for the rest of your life!¡± This way, she had a reason to keep waiting. Cheyenne had just said that she could try to save Sam¡¯s life. No matter if it took ten or twenty years¡­ She would wait for him. Sam owed her so much; how could she let him forget her so easily? Before today, Sam had thought about many things. Even if Pearl hade specifically to tell him she was going to abort the baby¡­ He wouldn¡¯t dare stop her. Because he had no right to ask her to sacrifice anything more for him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But you¡¯re still young. Do you really not regret it? What if you meet a man better than me in the future¡­¡± Before he could finish, the girl sealed his lips with a kiss. Pearl thought, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever fall for anyone else because my first love was you, Sam¡­¡± ¡°Pearl!¡± With the woman he loved in his arms, Sam could no longer suppress his feelings. He immediately wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling herpletely into his embrace, deepening the kiss. Breathless, Pearl expressed her feelings. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it because there are things more important than life in this world. The challenges people face are all about making choices.¡± ¡°The determination without hesitation and the sacrifices that must be made, the suffering that needs to be endured¡­ I¡¯ve thought about all of it.¡± ¡°This is the path I¡¯ve chosen. I don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Sam, I just want to ask you¡­ Have you ever loved me without any calctions? Even if it was just for a minute, a second!¡± After asking this question, Pearl trembled with anxiety. She was so afraid of getting the same cruel answer as at the wedding. No matter how strong she was, a broken heart couldn¡¯t bear to be shattered again. But she vaguely felt that he was different towards her. Sam¡¯s heart warmed as he lowered his head again, kissing her tender lips. ¡°Yes, on the night we went to the amusement park, Sam belonged entirely to Pearl.¡± The amusement park¡­ It was the most beautiful night in their short time together. Pearl still remembered how beautiful the fireworks were that night. Shey in his warm embrace, feeling sleepy but still wanting to talk to Sam. ¡°Sam, you must take me and our child to the amusement park again and watch the fireworks.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Do you think our child will be a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°Either is fine. I like both. But I hope it¡¯s a boy¡­¡± He originally preferred daughters, but thinking about not being able to be there for her in the future, what if they had a daughter and she and her mother were bullied? So a boy would be better; he could protect his mother when he grew up. Pearl didn¡¯t expect him to be so direct¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. But she had always envied others who had older brothers. A baby boy would be nice too. ¡°Next question, you know mynguage lessons weren¡¯t great. Naming should be your responsibility as the dad.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sam had actually thought about this question long ago. The day he found out she was pregnant, he bought a dictionary¡­ Now his mind was full of names for their future child. They talked for a long time until Pearl couldn¡¯t resist sleep any longer and fell asleep in his arms. Under the moonlight, shey in his embrace like a cute little kitten. Sam held her tightly and gently kissed her fair forehead. ¡°Sleep well. I hope you have sweet dreams.¡± Finally, he ced his trembling hand on her slightly rounded belly. ¡°Son, you must listen to your mommy well in the future, or I¡¯ll have your uncle scold you!¡± The darkness would eventually pass. Just as dawn was about to break through the sky, a golden sun emerged from the clouds, casting its light everywhere. Sunlight drove away the night and brought warmth. Cheyenne didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. She only felt a pain in her neck and groaned ufortably. Instinctively, she moved closer to the source of warmth. Kelvin was a light sleeper. As soon as she made a sound, he woke up. He saw Cheyenne¡¯s rosy face. She pouted slightly because she wasn¡¯t sleepingfortably. To avoid waking her, even though his body was stiff and numb from sitting all night, he stayed still. Until a prison guard walked by and said, ¡°Mr. Foley, it¡¯s almost time. Miss Gilliam hasn¡¯te out yet. If you don¡¯t leave soon, we¡¯ll be punished.¡± His voice was loud. Kelvin worried he would wake Cheyenne and coldly said, ¡°Shh! Can¡¯t you see my wife is sleeping?¡± Cheyenne woke up; indeed, it was the guard¡¯s loud voice that woke her. She tried to open her sleepy eyes and snuggled into Kelvin¡¯s arms before lifting her head. The action was just like Cierra when she refused to get out of bed. ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it hard for them. Let¡¯s go call Miss Gilliam.¡± Pearl had taken a cabst night. Since they met her here, they should take her along. ¡°Okay.¡± The couple walked back to the cell. The scene before them was so warm they didn¡¯t want to disturb it. The surroundings were silent and simple¡­ But they seemed to glow. The handsome young man sat elegantly on a chair. The girl in his arms slept soundly, clutching his cor tightly. As if afraid he would run away while she slept. Seeing this, neither of them wanted to interrupt. Cheyenne was silent for a few seconds before nudging Kelvin with her elbow. ¡°You go.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t want to be the one to break up this loving scene either! He scratched his nose and thought Cheyenne should go instead. ¡°Uh¡­ How about you go, Cheyenne? Miss Gilliam is ady; I should avoid suspicion.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ You never mentioned avoiding suspicion when dining with those women?¡± Kelvin felt a chill down his spine and exined helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. They¡¯re just business partners. This isn¡¯t the time for that argument; I always report my schedule.¡± Cheyenne: Kelvin wasn¡¯t as easy to fool as before. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s morning now, Sam¡­ Let me take Miss Gilliam.¡± ¡°Shh! Let me see her onest time!¡± Chapter 1348: Sam Found Redemption Sam¡¯s gaze lingered, deeply affectionate, unwilling to move away from the girl¡¯s face even for a second. However, he knew the time for parting hade. Despite the pain and reluctance in his heart, he had to let go of her hand. ¡°Pearl, the answer to the question you¡¯ve always asked me is-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you, I only love you!¡± He whispered softly in her ear and nted a kiss on her fair forehead. At the same time, a hot tear fell onto Pearl¡¯s eyelid, wetting her eyshes. In her sleep, she seemed to sense something and shed two lines of tears, her expression showing extreme pain as if she were experiencing a nightmare. Sam lifted his head again, resuming his usual cool and elegant demeanor. He smiled faintly as he handed Pearl to the approaching Cheyenne. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cheyenne frowned, feeling the atmosphere was unbearably sorrowful. She couldn¡¯t help but offer somefort to this tragic couple. ¡°You don¡¯t have to act like this is a final farewell.¡± As long as he didn¡¯t give up, there was still hope. ¡°Sister-inw, please take care of her.¡± His sudden use of ¡°sister-inw¡± surprised Cheyenne, who immediately turned to look at Kelvin. Kelvin then stepped into the cell. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheyenne and I will take care of her.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m with Kelvin on this.¡± With their promise, Sam feltpletely at ease. He could only express his gratitude by bowing deeply to them. After that, he turned away, not looking back at them. Clenching his fists, he spoke coldly, ¡°Take her away!¡± Time was pressing; those outside had already urged them again. Kelvin knew they couldn¡¯t stay any longer. Cheyenne, being a woman, couldn¡¯t possibly carry the heavier Miss Gilliam, especially since thetter was pregnant. If it were someone else, Kelvin might have asked a nearby guard for help, but this was his responsibility. Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t be jealous, right? While he was hesitating, Cheyenne¡¯s impatient temper red up! She pped Kelvin¡¯s leg and said irritably, ¡°What are you standing there for? Help me!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s temper was getting worse, but she was his wife after all. His dear wife! ¡°Coming.¡± Though he carried Pearl, Kelvin was very mindful of propriety, keeping his hands properly ced. Before leaving, Kelvin stopped and looked back at the thin figure. ¡°Take care, brother.¡± ¡°Yes, be careful not to wake her. She just fell asleep.¡± After saying this, he urged Kelvin to leave quickly, with Cheyenne following closely behind. The footsteps grew fainter and fainter¡­ To Sam¡¯s ears, they formed a mournful farewell tune. Facing the wall, he looked up at the ray of sunlight that shone on his wless handsome face. At that moment, his whole being seemed bathed in a golden glow, making him appear ethereal even in the simple cell. A rare smile appeared in his charming eyes, which gradually turned into wildughter. ¡°So tired¡­ What did I strive for all my life?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I, Sam, born proud and never admitting defeat! Never!¡± Theughter stopped, and so did his life.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The figure copsing in the sunlight marked the end of a legend. Sam¡¯s dark yet proud life concluded perfectly here. Thest ray of sunlight that brought him warmth was his final redemption. It was as if God had sent Pearl¡¯s hand to mercifully take away His loyal follower. Meanwhile, outside the prison, Kelvin had just ced Pearl in the back seat and was ready to drive away. Cheyenne had coughed twice earlier; she must have caught a coldst night. He needed to get her home quickly and then take her to the hospital. Just as the car started, Cheyenne suddenly grabbed his wrist. ¡°Wait!¡± Kelvin was startled by her serious expression and looked at her cautiously. Thinking back on everything that had just happened, he realized he hadn¡¯t done anything to upset her. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­ Something doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡± For some reason, Cheyenne suddenly felt a heaviness in her heart. She couldn¡¯t quite exin it; it felt like something big was about to happen. ¡°Cheyenne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think Sam seemed strange today?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Strange? Kelvin thought back to his encounter with Sam earlier. It didn¡¯t seem any different fromst night. ¡°No, he also talked a lotst night.¡± Talked a lot? Cheyenne finally understood what felt off! ¡°Is Sam someone who talks a lot?¡± Kelvin shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Both were not talkative people; their friendship was built on mutual understanding. ¡°Exactly. His talking so much felt like he was saying goodbye. I hope I¡¯m wrong.¡± Goodbye! Those words struck Kelvin. Knowing Sam¡¯s proud nature, he would neverpromise or yield. Kelvin¡¯s face changed dramatically. He quickly got out of the car and ran towards the prison. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Kelvin, wait for me!¡± Seeing him run frantically towards the prison, Cheyenne feared he might sh with Taswya¡¯s police in his agitation and hurried after him. Toote! When Kelvin entered the cell for the third time, his newly reunited brothery lifeless on the ground. Nearby were a used syringe and a thumb-thick ss bottle. Sam had always been clean; even in death, he chose the most dignified way. ng- Kelvin¡¯s knees buckled as he knelt beside him with red eyes. For the first time in years, he shed tears for his rival and brother-Sam. ¡°Why? Was winning or losing really that important to you?¡± ¡°If I had noticed your odd behavior sooner, could I have saved you¡­¡± Feeling the pain of losing a loved one again, Kelvin clenched his fists tightly. Guilt surged over him like an avnche or tsunami. Cheyenne arrived shortly after and saw Kelvin¡¯s sorrowful and vulnerable side. She hugged him from behind with a pained heart. It had been many years since shest saw him cry. Sam¡¯s death seemed fitting for his character, but Cheyenne still felt regretful. Her dear husband had once again been abandoned by a loved one. What a poor soul. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Respect Sam¡¯s choice; it will help him rest in peace.¡± ¡°He was my only brother in this world.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°And my only friend.¡± ¡°You still have me¡­ Kelvin, the children and I will never leave you.¡± Chapter 1349: Sending Sam Home Sam died in a foreignnd, amidst the red autumn leaves. As his rtive, Kelvin decided to cremate his body and bring it back to Che for burial. On the same day they received the news, Cheyenne heard her father-inw Channing¡¯s weary voice over the phone: ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Let him be buried in the Lucas family cemetery; after all, we are family.¡± Hearing this, Cheyenne knew that he had forgiven Sam and his family. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. I always knew you were a handsome, generous, and understanding person. You would understand my decision.¡± Her father¡¯s heart swelled with joy at his daughter¡¯s praise, though he tried to sound indifferent: ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good you know that! You and Kelvin shoulde back soon. Cierra draws little red flowers on the wall every night waiting for you.¡± The little red flowers were a way for Cheyenne to keep Cierra happy. She had told Cierra over the phone that if she behaved, her grandpa would reward her with a little red flower every day. Once she collected ten red flowers, they woulde back, just like in the cartoons where gathering seven dragon balls could summon the dragon. The innocent child believed her without a doubt. ¡°We will leave as soon as Sam¡¯s body is taken care of. Daddy, take care of yourself and Grandpa¡­ Thank you for everything during this time.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family; there¡¯s no need to thank us. Just be careful on your way back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Channing hung up the phone, a pair of dirty little hands hugged his leg. The little girl hade over as soon as she heard her mommy¡¯s familiar voice on the phone. ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­ I¡¯m Cierra. Can you hear me?¡± All she got in response was the dial tone. Cierra pouted and huffed in her childish voice: ¡°Hmph, I will soon have ten little red flowers. Then I will exchange them for a mommy who cares more about me and loves me more.¡± Following her gaze, one could see six or seven little red flowers already stuck on the calendar. She was close to collecting ten. Channing put the phone away and picked up Cierra with one hand, yfully rubbing his newly grown beard against her soft cheek. ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t be mad. Since you didn¡¯t cry just now, Grandpa will reward you with another little red flower today.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t know that her parents wereing back soon; she was just saying those words out of frustration. ¡°Giggle~ Grandpa, you¡¯re naughty. It tickles¡­ I¡¯m not ying with you anymore. I want to eat.¡± ¡°Your hands are dirty. You need to wash them first. Oliver,e too. Grandpa will take you both to wash your hands.¡± The little boy was usually reserved and never asked for anything, but what child wouldn¡¯t like being pampered? Especially by someone he admired so much. He followed along. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± His eyes sparkled as he looked at the little red flowers on the wall and counted them quietly. Six¡­ seven, eight¡­ In two more days, he would see his daddy and mommy again! For now, he had to work a bit harder tofort his silly sister to sleep. ** At Red Maple Vi, the weather outside was clear and sunny, but inside the house, it was dark and gloomy. In a corner of the bed, a woman in a white nightgown crouched on the floor. Her exposed skin glowed even in this dim environment. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying. Her voice was hoarse, and her tears had dried up¡­ Sam would nevere back to her. Just outside the door, Cheyenne paced anxiously. Pearl had locked herself inside for a whole day and night. There was no sound from within; who knew how she was doing? If she weren¡¯t afraid of startling her, Cheyenne would have kicked the door open by now. At that moment, Kelvin arrived. He nced at the untouched food in her hands and sighed softly. ¡°Is Sister-inw still noting out?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cheyenne had been standing outside almost all day, reheating the food multiple times. She had tried every kind of persuasion, but Pearl seemed lost in her own world, unhearing. Kelvin took the food from her hands gently and said softly, ¡°Let me try. You step aside.¡± Cheyenne worried that his temper might lead him to say something inappropriate and reminded him cautiously. ¡°Just¡­ be careful with your words. Pearl is pregnant.¡± Her health wasn¡¯t great to begin with. Even with the Golden Silkworm Magic keeping her alive, she was weaker than others. Pregnancy made women even more sensitive and fragile. She knew her husband well; his words had be increasingly sharp over the years¡­ Kelvin didn¡¯t disappoint her expectations. His first words made her want to hit him. ¡°Sister-inw,e out and eat. If you want to starve yourself, fine, but do you have to punish the child in your belly too?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want this child, just get rid of it so it doesn¡¯t suffer with you!¡± His voice was as cold as ice shards. Even Cheyenne found it harsh in this moment of grief for Pearl. She immediately pped him. ¡°Kelvin, do you even know how to talk? If not, let me do it!¡± ¡°Pearl, Kelvin didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­ He¡¯s just worried about your health.¡± Kelvin winced at his wife¡¯s p and couldn¡¯t help but press his tongue against his mrs with a hiss. ¡°Why did you hit me? I wasn¡¯t wrong. We¡¯re taking Brother¡¯s ashes back to Taswya tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°So soon.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°It¡¯s not soon enough. Brother¡¯s wish was for the family to be together. We also need to move those two graves on Dragon Serpent Isle.¡± ¡°But Pearl¡­¡± Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help but worry about Pearl-a pregnant woman with no support system. Even if she had money, life wouldn¡¯t be easy for her. ¡°If only we could convince her toe back to Che with us.¡± That way, she could take care of Pearl a bit. Just behind the door with poor sound instion, their conversation reached Pearl¡¯s ears clearly. In her state of despair and copse, she suddenly lifted her head in panic. ¡°Sam¡­ No, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t take him away¡­¡± The name seemed to unlock memories for Pearl. She recalled their past moments vividly. Their first meeting was at a bar where she was drunk and harassed; Sam appeared like an angel to save her. She mocked him as a dog raised by her father; Sam didn¡¯t get angry and took her to visit Duke Austen as a guarantor for her. When she was chased by killers, it was Sam who saved her in time. That night, he climbed through her window and took her to an amusement park to fulfill a childhood dream. At their wedding, Sam said he was willing to marry her¡­ In prison, when they embraced each other, it was perhaps their closest moment-so beautiful that she still thought it was a dream. ¡°If it¡¯s a dream, please don¡¯t let me wake up¡­ Don¡¯t wake up¡­ Ah.¡± ¡°Sam¡­ You haven¡¯t made it up to me yet. You said you would¡­¡± ¡°I just want you back¡­ Just you¡­ safe and sound.¡± But dreams are fragile. When she woke up, she had to face the harsh reality alone. Sam was dead! He really was dead and would nevere back¡­ Chapter 1350: Three Children, Great Joy Her future would forever lose its color, leaving only sorrowful ck and white. Now that Kelvin wanted to take his ashes away, Pearl suddenly became alert. She wiped her tears and ran barefoot to the door. Click- The door finally opened. Pearl, with red eyes and a hint of crimson in her gaze, looked nervously at Kelvin. Her long hair was disheveled, and she wore a crumpled white nightgown. At some point, she had stepped on broken ss, causing her feet to bleed. Cheyenne frowned. It had only been a day since theyst saw each other, and she had already turned herself into this state.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If Sam could see this from the afterlife, he would be heartbroken. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you to take him. He is the love of my life.¡± ¡°Would you be willing toe back to Che with us? Though Sam is gone, you are the woman he acknowledged, my sister-inw.¡± ¡°Before he died, he had two wishes: one was you; the other was to return to his family.¡± So Kelvin would not change his decision to take Sam back to Che. Pearl was stunned by Kelvin¡¯s proposal, her mind racing. ¡°Go back to Che?¡± No wonder she had seen him staring at the moon in a daze several times; he was homesick. Pearl quickly made up her mind. As she took the food, she firmly announced to Cheyenne and her husband: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you to take him home.¡± Seeing her finally regain her spirit, Cheyenne was also happy. ¡°Eat first, then take a bath and change your clothes¡­ We¡¯ll collect the ashes tomorrow and leave early the day after.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cheyenne. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± She had lost her father, and Sam had left her. As for her mother¡­ Pearl nned to let her stay in a mental hospital. She would send money every month and asionally visit her. Cheyenne patted her shoulder sympathetically, feeling a bit emotional. ¡°Just call me Cheyenne. From now on, I¡¯ll call you sister-inw; that makes us family.¡± ¡°Family¡­¡± The word was so beautiful that Pearl was moved to tears. ¡°Cheyenne, Kelvin¡­ Thank you.¡± She had lost her family, but Cheyenne had given her one back. How could Pearl not be moved? ** The next morning, at the crematorium. God seemed to know it was Sam¡¯s cremation day; the sky was overcast from morning till now. The air was humid and oppressive, making it ufortable. Cheyenne wore a fitted ck long-sleeved dress. Her long curly hair cascaded down her back, with a small white paper flower pinned by her temple. Pearl¡¯s outfit was simr, except her hair was braided. As Sam¡¯s widow, she held his portrait in front of her. She neither cried nor smiled, watching everything calmly. From behind, the girl¡¯s figure was slender and graceful¡­ No one noticed she was already three months pregnant! Not many people attended the farewell ceremony; there were only the three of them and Duke Peberdy who happened to visit. Pearl didn¡¯t ask anyone for help; she personally arranged her beloved¡¯s remains. ¡°My beloved Sam was an elegant and meticulous man. No matter where he went, his shirt was never dirty.¡± ¡°He liked white suits and everything as clean as snow.¡± Her pale fingers brushed over his cold face. The sleeping man remained handsome, though hisplexion was slightly pale. If he weren¡¯t lifeless, everyone would think he was just asleep. The staff came out to urge them. Cremation also followed a schedule. Recently, business had been good, and many families booked in advance for an auspicious time. If it was your turn and you weren¡¯t there, you¡¯d have to reschedule. Kelvin immediately shot a cold nce over, his chilling voice echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°A few more minutes. Understand?¡± Look at his grim reaper face; he scared the staff away with just one look! The staff tactically retreated a step. Cheyenne stepped forward to apologize and gently exined: ¡°Could we have ten more minutes? His family wants to say a final goodbye.¡± Cheyenne was beautiful and kind¡­ Just listening to her voice softened the staff¡¯s heart; how could they refuse? ¡°Well¡­ alright then. I¡¯ll give you ten more minutes. Please make your farewells quickly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Noticing the staff ncing at Cheyenne twice, Kelvin¡¯s aura grew colder, scaring them away. Cheyenne was speechless. She wondered if it was her imagination; it seemed like it might rain soon. Ten minutes passed quickly. A tear fell onto Sam¡¯s lifeless cheek as Pearl lowered her head and kissed his lips in front of everyone. Her choked voice echoed with sobs: ¡°Sam, in our next life¡­ let¡¯s be together again. I still want to marry you.¡± ¡°Wait for me patiently down there. Once our child grows up, I¡¯lle find you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so handsome; even as a ghost, you¡¯ll probably attract many admirers. Stay away from pretty female ghosts, okay?¡± ¡°And¡­ I love you.¡± ¡­ The hardest chasm to cross in life is not age or gender but life and death. Witnessing Pearl¡¯s deep affection for Sam, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t stop crying either. She didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t stop crying; she wasn¡¯t usually this sentimental. Kelvin held her hand tightly. At that moment, he was immensely grateful that he could be with his beloved Cheyenne. If he hadn¡¯t chosen to jump off the cliff with her back then, perhaps he would be alone today too. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore; it pains me.¡± Cheyenne leaned into his arms, crying softly: ¡°Sister-inw really loves Sam. She wants to be with him even in the next life.¡± ¡°What about you, Cheyenne? Would you want to be with me in the next life too?¡± Kelvin whispered in her ear, his intense gaze seemingly urging her to give a positive answer. After a long while, Cheyenne blushed and hesitantly asked: ¡°Would you want that? Why should I answer first? It¡¯s not fair.¡± Kelvin answered without hesitation: ¡°I would. In this life, the next life, and every life after that, I want to be with Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Then I would too.¡± Worried that Pearl might be saddened by the scene, they didn¡¯t hug but just smiled at each other. A few hourster, holding the freshly cremated ashes, Pearl¡¯s long-suppressed tears finally burst forth. She hugged the cold urn tightly, constantly murmuring Sam¡¯s name. ¡°Sam, I¡¯m taking you home.¡± No one disturbed her. It was better for her to vent her grief than keep it bottled up inside. The next morning, Kelvin bought tickets and took Cheyenne, sister-inw Pearl, and brother Sam back home! It was Pearl¡¯s first time in Che, where Sam grew up. Channing epted her as family. Together they buried the ashes in Xona¡¯s ancestralnd. Only then did Pearl learn that Cheyenne was not only her sister-inw but also her cousin. Fate is truly wonderful. She had wanted toe to Che since she was young but never imagined she would settle here as Sam¡¯s wife. She had money. Den had foreseen his downfall and transferred half of his assets to Pearl¡¯s name beforehand. She owned several vis in Metshire and Taswya. Sam also left Red Maple Vi to her along with all his assets. With all this moneybined, Pearl could livefortably for ten lifetimes even with a child. She first spent fifteen million dors on a vi in Akloit and became neighbors with the Foley family. She also took out one-tenth of her assets to establish a children¡¯s foundation aimed at helping underprivileged children and reuniting lost children with their families. She did this not because she had too much money but because she wanted to atone for the mistakes made by her father and husband in the past. This gave her another purpose in life. She didn¡¯t n to use the remaining money for business ventures either. Pearl knew herself well; she was just a rich second-generation kid whocked business acumen. All the money went into bank savings and funds managed by professional financial advisors. She couldn¡¯t even spend all the interest each month. Once the baby was born, she nned to find a job in her field and live an ordinary life as an ordinary person. Besides¡­ Pearl nced at her watermelon-sized belly and gently ced her hand on it. ¡°Baby, you¡¯ll support Mommy too, right?¡± As if hearing her thoughts, the baby kicked her from inside. Pearl screamed excitedly: ¡°Cheyenne! Kate! The baby kicked me! It¡¯s amazing! Is he trying to interact with me?¡± Sinceing to Akloit through Cheyenne¡¯s introduction, Pearl had also be good friends with Kate. The three pregnant women always had something to talk about every day. They enjoyed each other¡¯spany so much that they didn¡¯t even want to go home. Yes, Cheyenne was also pregnant. She found out after returning from Taswya. At first, she didn¡¯t think much of it until one night when she felt some pain while being intimate with Kelvin. She checked her pulse and realized she was pregnant with their third child at 25! Most girls her age were just starting their careers and making their mark in the workce. But under Kelvin¡¯s and Daddy¡¯s pressure, she resigned from work to rest at home¡­ Without work obligations, she spent every day taking care of two little ones. Initially fine butter on Cheyenne just wanted to strangle Kelvin. It was all his fault! The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. One night when she woke up in pain alone and saw him sleeping soundly beside her¡­ Feeling unbnced, she kicked Kelvin out of bed and made him sleep in the study for a month. ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s more like it. Why should I suffer through pregnancy while you just wait to be a dad?¡± Poor Kelvin didn¡¯t even know he had offended his wife by sleeping too soundly. He felt wronged but dared notin because this was his wife after all! Chapter 1351: The Late Foodie Princess Kelvin was thirty-three years old this year, and with a son and daughter, he never thought of having a third child with Cheyenne. However, having another child would be great since he was the only male in the Foley family, and arger family meant more joy. But it would be hard on Cheyenne. Thinking of this, Kelvin immediately wrote a six-month-long leave request. Every day, he stayed by his wife¡¯s side, attending to her needs, fearing she might leave if she got upset. Chris was devastated the moment he received the leave request! Again? Mr. Foley, you just took a three-month wedding leave, and now you want another half-year off! At this rate, when will he and his girlfriend ever get married? The following June, the Weaver family weed a new little master! The little guy was born weighing only five pounds and four ounces, with fair skin and a quiet demeanor that everyone adored. Sasha finally had a little brother. Every day after kindergarten, the first thing she did was to visit him. ¡°Esteban, hurry up, or we won¡¯t see the baby brother.¡± The little girl wore a light blue kindergarten uniform dress with two small braids on her head. Her delicate face and bright eyes were filled with urgency. The little boy following her was afraid she might fall, so he followed closely behind, carrying a cute pink hamster backpack. He was clearly a good brother who helped his sister carry her bag. ¡°Run slower, be careful not to fall. The baby brother is in the room; he won¡¯t run away. Let¡¯s finish our homework first, okay?¡± Sasha was four years old and already attending middle ss in kindergarten. The teachers assigned a bit of homework every day for them to take home, but Sasha was very obedient and self-motivated in her studies, requiring no urging. On the other side, things were quite different. Three-and-a-half-year-old Cierra also started kindergarten this year. Cheyenne directly enrolled her in the same school as Oliver for convenience in picking up and dropping off the children. The siblings attended the same school and went to and from school together. The previously punctual ¡°model student¡± Oliver waste nine times in the first half of the semester because he had to wait for his foodie sister. For instance, one time Cheyenne prepared breakfast for them but didn¡¯t have enough time to eat at home, so she packed it in lunch boxes for them to take to school. Oliver was fine; he ran straight to the ssroom. Following behind him, Cierra carried her small backpack and ran out of breath on her short legs. ¡°Brother¡­ bad guy, wait¡­ wait for me, huff huff¡­¡± Running made the little princess tired, so she sat down at the stairwell. Smelling the aroma of egg pancakes in the air, she couldn¡¯t resist her appetite and took out the lunch box from her backpack. ¡°I¡¯ll just eat one piece; it won¡¯t dy ss,¡± she thought with a giggle. But the egg pancakes made by mommy were too delicious. After eating one piece, she wanted a second one¡­ By the time she ate the fourth piece, the ss bell suddenly rang. The little girl froze, muttering with a mouthful of pancake. ¡°Oh no, ss¡­ ss has started, what should I do¡­¡± But there were still pancakes left; it would be too wasteful to throw them away now. She quickly stuffed the piggy lunch box back into her backpack without even zipping it up and ran towards the ssroom with half a pancake in her mouth. ¡°So tasty¡­¡± Back to the present, Cierra walked beside her brother with a lollipop in her mouth, hopping along. Her soft and sweet voice rang out, ¡°Brother¡­ I¡¯m tired; can you carry my bag?¡± As she spoke, she handed over her Elsa princess backpack. Five-year-old Oliver had grown taller thanst year. His delicate features resembled a miniature version of Kelvin¡¯s, exuding an aura of aloofness that kept strangers at bay. He nced disdainfully at his foodie sister, clearly showing some contempt. ¡°Carry it yourself.¡± ¡°But Esteban always carries Sasha¡¯s bag; you¡¯re not nice to me at all, hmph!¡± Esteban was better! Just as Cierra was about to find Esteban to y with, a hand suddenly grabbed her braid and pulled her back. ¡°Give me your bag!¡± Just because he didn¡¯t carry her bag didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t nice? What an ungrateful little girl; she forgot that he secretly did her homework for herst night. Cierra giggled foolishly and handed her bag to her brother, her mouth sweet as honey. ¡°I was just kidding; no matter how good Esteban is, he¡¯s not as good as my brother.¡± ¡°Brother is the smartest and best person in the world; I like my brother the most.¡± Oliver¡¯s proud face showed no expression, but there was finally a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it!¡± ¡°Remember, be polite when we go to Uncle Glenn¡¯s houseter. Don¡¯t eat too much or secretly feed your candy to the baby brother.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Last time Cierra liked her baby brother so much that she secretly gave him her lollipop to lick. The baby almost choked because he wouldn¡¯t let go of it. After this lesson, Cierra didn¡¯t dare share randomly anymore. ¡°Good.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the blink of an eye, it was time for the Weaver family¡¯s little master¡¯s full moon banquet. Glenn decided to let his most disliked brother-inw name his son as gratitude for the Zamora family¡¯s kindness in raising his wife. They say nephews resemble their uncles. The little master not only looked somewhat like Eddie but also had a simr temperament. No matter how noisy it got around him, he remained unmoved. He only cried when he was hungry or needed a diaper change; otherwise, he quietly stayed as a handsome little man. ¡°Since my nephew is so quiet, let¡¯s call him Ethan,¡± Eddie suggested. Kate repeated her son¡¯s name and smiled contentedly. ¡°Good, Ethan Weaver sounds nice.¡± She had no objections, so Master Glenn had none either. The formal name was set; Glenn himself chose the nickname ¡°Whisper¡± because his youngest son was so quiet. At the full moon banquet, Kelvin and Cheyenne gifted a rare sapphire worth at least five million dors on the market. Pearl had never given anyone a gift before. She saw online that boys liked toys and cars. So she hired a professional designer to develop a new type of car that could serve as both a ride-on toy and a walker for babies. It perfectlybined her professional background and earned her some patent fees. Great-grandfather Leandro had only one great-grandson and generously gifted an Onistead courtyard house. When it was Eddie¡¯s turn as an uncle, he extravagantly gave away his family¡¯s store. ¡°I believe my nephew will want to study medicine when he grows up; as an uncle, it¡¯s my duty!¡± Master Glenn thought: What are you thinking? My son will naturally inherit the Weaver family¡¯s business; why would he go to your shabby pharmacy? Chapter 1352: Pearl Gives Birth to Twins On October 1st, Pearl¡¯sbor began. It was quite amusing; she couldn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and felt a bit hungry, so she secretly got up to open a can of herring. As soon as she took a bite, she felt a sharp pain in her belly, and the baby seemed to kick her twice. At first, Pearl thought the smell of the herring had upset the baby. The due date was still half a month away, but the can of herring seemed to have triggeredbor. Sam wasn¡¯t with her; there was a nanny during the day, but at night she was alone. Fortunately, Pearl was prepared. Enduring the pain, she picked up the phone and dialed 911. The sirens were particrly clear in the night. Cheyenne was also awakened and looked at the ceiling light in surprise. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Kelvin quickly got out of bed and put on the clothes hanging on the drying rack. ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out. Wait here.¡± He ran to the balcony and saw an ambnce parked next door. ¡°It must be my sister-inw giving birth. I¡¯ll go see. Cheyenne, you stay here; I¡¯lle back for you at dawn.¡± As he spoke, he prepared to leave, grabbing his car keys. Cheyenne frowned and got out of bed, indicating she wanted to go too. She was about seven or eight months pregnant herself, making it difficult to even turn over. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be worried and won¡¯t sleep if I¡¯m alone. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Seeing it with her own eyes would put her at ease. Kelvin had no choice but to return to help her dress while carefully reminding her. ¡°Put on more clothes; it¡¯s cold outside. Don¡¯t catch a chill.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± The couple took Pearl to the hospital. The hallway was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Pearl¡¯s screams from inside were heart-wrenching. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, it hurts¡­¡± Everyone was tense and sleepless. Kelvin was particrly frightened, thinking about Cheyenne¡¯s uing delivery. Seeing his anxious face, Cheyenne felt a bit more rxed. ¡°Why are you shaking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Do men get scared too?¡± Kelvin pulled her into his arms dominantly. ¡°Of course we do. I was terrified when you gave birth to Cierra.¡± He feared losing Cheyenne forever. Remembering how scared he was during Cierra¡¯s birth, Cheyenne gently patted his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my health is much better this time. Besides, it¡¯s not our first child. We should be more concerned about my sister-inw now. Who knows how she¡¯s doing in there.¡± She wished she were an obstetrician so she could help inside. Time passed slowly. Just before dawn, a loud baby cry broke through the silence. ¡°The baby is born!¡± Cheyenne looked at the door with excitement, feeling refreshed. Soon, two nurses came out holding babies, smiling as they announced: ¡°Congrattions! It¡¯s a pair of twins!¡± They knew Pearl was expecting twins but didn¡¯t expect them to be fraternal twins! Even Channing felt lucky and smiled broadly. ¡°Great! Our Lucas family has two more members. Cheyenne, bring the babies over so I can see them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne handed one of the babies to her father. Channing had taken care of Cierra when she was little, so he was skilled at holding babies. ¡°Not bad¡­ This boy is sturdy. When you grow up, call me Grandpa, okay? Grandpa will buy you candy.¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not good to start coaxing him right after he¡¯s born.¡± Channing did want to coax the little ones. His brother¡¯s family only had these two bloodlines left. He hoped at least one would take the Lucas surname to help Oliver in the future. ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯m not coaxing him.¡± Channing looked away guiltily. The boy was born first and was very sturdy; The girl was smaller, weighing only four pounds and looking as cute as a kitten. Pearl became a mother of two overnight and felt incredibly happy with a son and a daughter. These were her children, connected by blood! The product of her love with Sam! Thinking of this, Pearl¡¯s eyes reddened, and she felt like crying. ¡°Sam, can you see this? These are our children. Please bless them from above to grow up safe and healthy.¡± Sam had chosen names for the twins before he passed away and wrote them in a letter ced with his will. Pearl saw the letter on the day she received the will. ¡°Cheyenne, could you get the paper from my bag?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Not knowing why she needed it now, Cheyenneplied anyway. She found an old letter in the handbag and opened it to see a list of names. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Yes, these are the names Sam chose for our children.¡± Pearl had read these names countless times and each time felt touched by Sam¡¯s thoughtfulness; she loved every name. ¡°Babies, your daddy loved you very much. Let¡¯s pick your names by drawing lots.¡± Drawing lots¡­ It was a good idea! Kelvin decided he¡¯d do the same when Cheyenne gave birth! The boy¡¯s chubby hand picked a paper with ¡°Jason¡± written on it. Jason Lucas would be his name. The girl took longer but finally picked ¡°Helena.¡± Pearl decided her daughter would take her surname. She had given birth alone and would raise them; it wasn¡¯t too much to ask for one child to have her name. Jason Lucas and Helena Gilliam. After Pearl¡¯s confinement period, Kate often brought her children to visit her. Suddenly there were three babies around, their cries filling the air. Cheyenne felt her baby bing more active too, as if eager toe out and join them. ¡°Do you want toe out because your siblings are outside ying?¡± Cheyenne hit the mark!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That night her water broke; it happened to be Christmas Day. Chapter 1353: Stealing a Child When Kelvin learned that Cheyenne was in the hospital giving birth, he was at the market buying groceries. He was no match for the crowd of middle-aged women. He had been standing in line for an hour without making any progress. Mr. Foley thought to himself: Imagine me, the head of the Foley family, a Harvard graduate, and the husband of the national goddess Cheyenne, unable topete for groceries! The reason was that people kept cutting in line. The first person to cut in line was an elderly man with white hair, leaning on a cane and barely able to stand. ¡°Young man, could you let me cut in line? My grandson is about to finish school, and he has to go back at 2:30 PM.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The second person was a pregnant woman. She had a six or seven-month belly and was carrying a heavy stic bag. ¡°Sir, could you let me cut in line? I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t stand for long. Thank you.¡± Seeing her reminded Kelvin of his own pregnant wife. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for anyone!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The third was a young couple with a reasonable excuse. ¡°Uncle, could you let my girlfriend and me cut in line? We have movie tickets for 10:30 AM, and they¡¯ll be invalid if we miss it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first date. I¡¯ve liked her for a long time¡­ It took a lot to win her over.¡± The young man was indeed on his first date; he blushed just talking about it. Kelvin thought: I¡¯m about to be a father of three; in that regard, I¡¯m eight hundred years ahead of him. His only regret was not having a proper rtionship with Cheyenne when they were young. Seeing the young man, he felt like he was looking at his younger self. He nodded coolly, ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing Kelvin¡¯s handsome and cold demeanor, the girl hesitated to approach him at first. But seeing how agreeable he was, she came closer and spoke in a sweet voice. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. You¡¯re such a good person. By the way, do you also like the roast duck from this ce?¡± The girl thought she was charming, constantly smiling at Kelvin. Little did she know that her heavy makeup annoyed him. He subconsciously recalled Cheyenne at sixteen. Both were students in school uniforms¡­ Cheyenne looked pure in hers, while this girl gave off a cheap vibepletely different. Afraid of smelling like her cheap perfume, Kelvin coldly dismissed her with four words. ¡°None of your business.¡± ¡°You! A man in his thirties, acting all high and mighty.¡± Failing to flirt, the girl turned her anger on her boyfriend. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! Didn¡¯t you see I got snubbed?¡± ¡°But¡­ but it really has nothing to do with you.¡± The boy¡¯s honest words made his girlfriend even angrier, leading to their breakup on their first date. ¡°You! I don¡¯t want to eat anymore or watch the movie. We¡¯re notpatible!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. What did I do wrong?¡± Their argument faded as they left Kelvin¡¯s sight. Kelvin felt speechless; his cold aura scared off others who wanted to cut in line. Finally, it was Kelvin¡¯s turn. He bought thest roast duck in the shop. ¡°Queuing is exhausting; shopping is hard¡­ I need to get home quickly so Cheyenne can eat it hot.¡± Someone as distinguished as him didn¡¯t need to queue up for groceries; he did it because Cheyenne bit him in her sleepst night, muttering ¡°roast duck.¡± Just as he got back into his car with the fresh roast duck, his phone rang. Seeing ¡°Grandpa¡± on the screen, he hung up without thinking. ¡°Annoying, no time for you.¡± On the other end, old Mr. Foley was furious! His grandson usually ignored his calls, but today of all days? ¡°He dared hang up on me!¡± ¡°Kelvin, you unfilial grandson! I called you first, and you dared not answer!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so mad. I¡¯ve decided that after Cheyenne gives birth, I¡¯ll hand the Foley family over to my granddaughter-inw!¡± Corey tried to calm him down. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t get too upset.¡± ¡°Kelvin must be busy.¡± His words only made old Mr. Foley angrier. ¡°And you! Why didn¡¯t you call him yourself?¡± Corey awkwardly stayed silent. He knew Kelvin wouldn¡¯t answer his calls either¡­ If Kelvin answered one out of ten times, it was a blessing. Oliver was speechless. So, Grandpa and Great-grandpa, what¡¯s the oue of your argument? He gave up on them and pulled out his smartwatch. This time Kelvin answered but wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°Speak quickly; I¡¯m driving.¡± Oliver felt wronged but handed the watch to his sister. Cierra hesitated for a second before speaking sweetly into Kelvin¡¯s ear: ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing his daughter¡¯s voice, Kelvin¡¯s patience doubled instantly. ¡°Cierra, why are you calling Daddy? Is there something you want me to bring back?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes showed envy. Same daddy, but such a big difference between son and daughter? ¡°Daddy,e to the hospital quickly. Mommy is having baby brother.¡± Unlike Kelvin¡¯s wish for another daughter, Cierra wanted a brother and always referred to Cheyenne¡¯s unborn child as ¡°baby brother.¡± ¡°What did you say? Your mommy is giving birth? I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Twenty minutester, Kelvin rushed into the hospital. As he stepped out of the elevator, he heard shouting from the delivery room. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Kelvin, you bastard! I¡¯ll never trust you again¡­ You jerk! Why don¡¯t you give birth yourself?¡± ¡°I said no more kids, but you insisted!¡± ¡°I want roast duck¡­ I¡¯m out of strength; maybe roast chicken legs will do.¡± Everyoneughed at this. At such a moment, the pregnant woman still thought about roast duck. Just then, Kelvin arrived with the roast duck. ¡°I have it! The roast duck is here¡­ Where¡¯s Cheyenne? I need to see my wife.¡± ¡°She¡¯s giving birth inside; don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Chapter 1354: Twin Sons Shock Mr. Foley As time passed, the Foley family weed new life under the bright moonlight. A nurse appeared holding a chubby baby in each arm. ¡°They¡¯re born! Congrattions, Mr. Foley, your wife has given birth to twins.¡± Hearing it was twins, Kelvin¡¯s eyes crinkled with joy, and he struggled to keep a straight face. ¡°Two¡­ two daughters? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± ¡°Thank heavens, I have three little princesses now. My wife is amazing!¡± The nurse¡¯s gentle smile shattered his dream. ¡°No, they are two little boys.¡± Thinking he misheard, Kelvin¡¯s smile froze, and he felt a wave of dizziness. ¡°Two little boys.¡± ¡°Two little boys.¡± ¡°Two little boys¡­¡± They weren¡¯t daughters! Why weren¡¯t they daughters? How wonderful it would be if they were two daughters! Thus, the mighty and handsome national tycoon, Mr. Foley, fainted from the shock of having twin sons. Old Mr. Foley was also stunned, his lips twitching slightly. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the difference between sons and daughters? They¡¯re all my treasures.¡± Corey, feeling his son was a bit embarrassing, ignored him and went to hold his grandsons. He had never liked holding his own son when Kelvin was born, but grandsons were different. Corey beamed at the nearly identical twins. ¡°Three and Four look so much alike, especially their eyes, just like mine.¡± His tone carried a hint of pride. They called them ¡°Three¡± and ¡°Four¡± because they hadn¡¯t named them yet. Serious Grandpa Channing disagreed and took one of the babies,ughing heartily: ¡°Nonsense, my daughter gave birth to them, so their eyes resemble mine more!¡± ¡°They look like Grandpa!¡± ¡°They look like Grandpa!¡± Two men nearing a hundred years old argued over such a trivial matter. Old Mr. Edwards had been eagerly waiting for Cheyenne to give birth and hadn¡¯t seen the babies yet. Frustrated, he raised his cane and hit them both. ¡°Stop arguing and hand me the babies! I want to see them!¡± These were also great-grandchildren of the Edwards family. When Old Mr. Edwards spoke, no one dared disobey. They quickly handed over the babies. ¡°Oh my, these two are so beautiful and adorable. Their eyes are bright like mine, their little noses and mouths too, even their hair is as thick as mine.¡± Channing was surprised. Father-inw, are you indirectly praising yourself? Omari and Iker, along with Benson, were secretly preparing to steal the babies. The twins were passed from Old Mr. Foley to Old Mr. Edwards and Channing¡­ even Miss Gilliam and Miss Zamora got their turn first. Shouldn¡¯t it be my turn now? Omari was extremely nervous. He trembled as he spoke: ¡°Sean¡­ give me the baby, let me hold him.¡± Sean, being the uncle, didn¡¯t think much of it. Assuming Mr. Lara was a good friend of his sister¡¯s, he handed over the baby. ¡°Be careful. The baby is fragile; handle him gently.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve practiced a lot at home.¡± As for the practice dummy, he had spent four figures on a baby doll just for today! Once Omari had the baby in his hands, he stuffed him into his suit and ran out. ¡°I got him! This is my godson now, Kelvin; you can¡¯t take him back.¡± Meanwhile, Iker was warily watching Benson as he held the other baby. Their eyes met in an instant of tension; neither would back down. When everyone realized what was happening, they chased after Omari. What nonsense! Not marrying or having kids of his own but coveting others¡¯. ¡°You scoundrel, give me back my great-grandson!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my grandson!¡± ¡°Brother, chase him! Godfather, you¡¯re too bad.¡± ¡°Mr. Lara, I trusted your character!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The hallway that had been crowded moments ago was now empty except for Master Iker and Benson staring at each other. Kate and Pearl exchanged nces andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Now there was no one left¡­ except Kelvin lying on the ground in a daze. So cold! Couldn¡¯t someone help him onto a bed? Or at least a chair? When Kelvin woke up, he faced his most challenging task yet-naming the babies. Hezily bought a dictionary for Three and Four to flip through themselves, but all they could do was clench their tiny fists. ¡°Are these two¡­ idiots?¡± ¡°What are you saying? My children can¡¯t be idiots. Kelvin, I want one of them to have the surname Edwards and the other Lucas¡­ is that okay?¡± Cheyenne felt guilty asking this since Kelvin wasn¡¯t her family¡¯s live-in son-inw. Asking for one twin to have her surname was already excessive. But Kelvin smiled and kissed her cheek. ¡°Of course. Even if their names are different, they¡¯re still my sons.¡± Cheyenne was moved once again by this man. Anyone else would have refused her request outright, but Kelvin had no objections at all. In truth, he didn¡¯t care much for sons; he only wanted daughters~ Since one child would be an Edwards and the other a Lucas, he didn¡¯t have to think of names himself. He left it to Grandpa and Father-inw. Layne and Channing were moved to tears when they heard about the decision. ¡°Cheyenne, Kelvin¡­ you really don¡¯t have to amodate us. Even if they aren¡¯t named Edwards, they still carry our bloodline.¡± ¡°The same goes for the Lucas family; isn¡¯t there still little Jason?¡± Cheyenne had made up her mind and wouldn¡¯t change it. Especially for the Edwards family! Wind Hall was thriving under her management, but Oliver and Cierra had no medical talent. This century-old legacy couldn¡¯t end with her! ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll choose Three. He looks like a quiet one.¡± Old Mr. Edwards chose Three and named him Ronald Edwards, nning to teach him medicine in the future. Channing naturally chose Four and named him Christopher Lucas, hoping he would join the military and serve the country. Chapter 1355: Back to the Past, Love Again Time flew by, and six years had passed. Cheyenne was now 31, Kelvin had turned 40, Oliver was about to enter middle school, and Cierra was in the fourth grade. The twins were six and still reigning supreme in kindergarten. It was then that Cheyenne discovered she was pregnant again! Furious, she decided to take Kelvin for a vasectomy the next day and insisted on performing the surgery herself. ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed readily. After all, his wish for another daughter had finallye true, and he celebrated by getting drunk with Omari. While he was still asleep from the drunken stupor, Cheyenne, being quite ruthless, sent him to Eddie. ¡°Cheyenne, is Kelvin unwell? Why are you bringing him to the hospital in the middle of the night?¡± Eddie, still unmarried in his thirties, looked as elegant and refined as ever. ¡°Vasectomy!¡± she spat out. Eddie¡¯s brow twitched. Wow, this couple sure knew how to y! However, he didn¡¯t dare perform the surgery on Kelvin without his consent. What if Kelvin med him when he woke up? The next day, Kelvin woke up in the operating room and was startled. Upon learning that Cheyenne had brought him for a vasectomy, he had no objections andy back down. Closing his eyes, he said, ¡°Go ahead! The sooner it¡¯s done, the sooner I can get home to help Cierra with her homework.¡± Eddie almost forgot his professional training. ¡°Ahem¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch anything unnecessary. You¡¯ll be able to go home tonight.¡± What did he mean by ¡°touch anything unnecessary¡±? Kelvin opened his eyes and red at him. ¡°For the sake of Cheyenne¡¯s happiness, you must be careful.¡± Eddie: Ha! Show off all you want; one wrong move and you¡¯ll be a eunuch. Eight monthster, middle-aged Kelvin weed another daughter. The fifth Foley daughter, named Briana, was as white and soft as a rice dumpling and smiled at everyone she met. Unfortunately, she waszy. Compared to her sister Cierra, they were like night and day. Cierra was energetic like a little rabbit; Briana was quiet and could stay alone all day if undisturbed. But no matter her temperament, Kelvin adored Briana¡­Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even if she kicked him with her tiny feet, he epted it willingly. At her full-month banquet, little Briana became the center of attention because she was so beautiful! Her long, dense eyshes fluttered like tiny butterflies. Her face was white and tender, her nose delicate, and her lips rosy. Her bright eyes would slowly scan you before she smiled, revealing two dimples that could melt hearts. However, Briana didn¡¯t smile at everyone. Cheyenne noticed that Briana liked good-looking people. If someone less attractive approached¡­ she wouldn¡¯t even nce at them. She oftenined to Kelvin that Briana would grow up to be a looks-obsessed girl! Kelvin replied, ¡°Briana is our little princess; she deserves the best. What¡¯s wrong with liking handsome guys?¡± ¡°No way! I need to take care of myself so Briana follows my standards when choosing a boyfriend.¡± He then rushed to his wife¡¯s vanity table and thered expensive face cream on his face like a sleep mask. Cheyenne: ¡°Hmph!¡± One day, after drinking too much at a social event, Kelvin remembereding back to his room and having a passionate moment with Cheyenne before falling asleep. His dreams were filled with Cheyenne seducing him¡­ Ah, it felt wonderful. Ring-ring-ring- The rm clock rudely woke him from his dream. Kelvin¡¯s head throbbed painfully. Without opening his eyes, he instinctively reached for the spot beside him. ¡°Did I drink too muchst night?¡± he mumbled. He found the spot cold and empty. That couldn¡¯t be right; they had stayed uptest night. Cheyenne couldn¡¯t have woken up before him. ¡°Cheyenne?¡± Just then, there was a knock on the door and the maid¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s already 7:30¡­ It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± The maids never dared disturb him and Cheyenne on the second floor. Who could it be? Kelvin shook his head and forced his heavy eyelids open. The room¡¯s decor was blue. The chandelier on the ceiling was shaped like a beetle. The floor was carpeted, with a set of building blocks in the corner. Even the desk was child-sized. He froze. This was his childhood room! Kelvin couldn¡¯t believe it and pinched himself. The pain confirmed it wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why am I back in my childhood?¡± Hearing no movement inside, the maid knocked again urgently. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re going to bete.¡± Her voice sounded like she was about to cry. Kelvin quickly epted the situation. Could it be that his wish in the dream came true? ¡°I know. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the maid left, Kelvin threw off the covers and ran barefoot to the bathroom mirror. The reflection showed his eleven or twelve-year-old self with a youthful face already showing signs of nobility. He sshed water on his face and felt its coldness. He then dashed to his desk and opened a workbook. It read ¡°Akloit Elementary School Grade 6,¡± along with his elementary school graduation certificate and middle school eptance letter. Apparently, he had just graduated from elementary school and gotten into middle school. During summer vacation, his grandfather had enrolled him in a summer camp where he got injured saving someone and fell into aa from a mild concussion. Today happened to be the first day of middle school. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. I¡¯m really back in the past!¡± Kelvin closed his eyes, savoring the familiar surroundings. His heart raced with excitement! Soon old Mr. Foley arrived. At this time, he was around fifty years old but looked about forty-five due to good maintenance. He wore a loose moon-white traditional suit embroidered with a lifelike dragon on the front, exuding an intimidating aura. The old man strode over briskly and grabbed Kelvin by the cor, scolding him harshly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you think you¡¯re studying for me? It¡¯ste already, still sleeping? Do you want a beating? Get up!¡± Seeing his much younger grandfather made Kelvin¡¯s nose tingle with emotion. He had been so busy with work over the years that it took Cheyenne¡¯s reminder to throw an 80th birthday party for him. By then, he was frail and white-haired, unlike his current vigorous self. Normally, if old Mr. Foley barged into his room like this, Kelvin would have given him a death re. But today something felt different; Kelvin¡¯s eyes were red as if he were about to cry. Old Mr. Foley hesitated with his cane¡­ something felt off. ¡°Are you crying?¡± Young Kelvin blushed deeply and wiped away unshed tears with his sleeve before responding haughtily: ¡°No! I just had a nightmare. Now leave; I need to change.¡± Old Mr. Foley red at him but didn¡¯t soften his tone: ¡°Crying over a nightmare? Don¡¯t be such a sissy. No one in our family is a wimp. Toughen up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Forty years of life experience made Kelvin want to be sentimental for once, but his grandfather dismissed it as weakness! Old Mr. Foley scratched his head as he left, puzzled by what felt so strange. A maid tried to help Kelvin dress but he refused; he¡¯d been conditioned by ¡°male virtue¡± teachings not to let women touch him-not even maids! ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°But Young Master¡­¡± ¡°No buts. Leave!¡± At twelve years old, did he really need help dressing? The maid wanted to argue but retreated under Kelvin¡¯s stern gaze. Downstairs in the dining room, Old Mr. Foley sat at the table alreadyden with food-bread, milk, sandwiches for Western breakfast; soy milk and buns for Chinese breakfast. Kelvin¡¯s usual choice was a sandwich with soy milk. They ate in silence without exchanging words. Suddenly, Kelvin put down his bowl and stood up to leave after greeting his grandfather: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m off to school.¡± Old Mr. Foley nodded. ¡°Go ahead,¡± then closed his eyes to rest. Kelvin took one step towards the door but was stopped by his grandfather¡¯s voice: ¡°Kelvin!¡± He turned back only for old Mr. Foley to waste time on an irrelevant announcement: ¡°I know you have issues with your father; I won¡¯t interfere. But he¡¯sing home tonight-why not try being nice to him?¡± After all, only those who cry get fed. Be nice? Impossible! Kelvin had never bowed down to that man in his past life; why would he now? ¡°He cane home if he wants; I don¡¯t care.¡± With that, young Kelvin left without looking back while old Mr. Foley sat alone at the table. Staring at the empty mansion that felt like a prison cell, he sighed deeply: ¡°They say raising children is insurance for old age¡­ What nonsense!¡± His son never came home all year round; His grandson barely spoke a word-driving him crazy! Meanwhile, Kelvin headed off to school. A car picked him up daily for sses at Akloit-the best school in town and nationwide. Sam and Ste were still there-they were ssmates! Chapter 1356: Peeking at Little Cheyenne Playing House ¡°Kelvin, why are youte today?¡± The boy speaking looked about eleven or twelve years old, wearing a white shirt paired with a ck-cored little suit. His fair and delicate face bore a charming and warm smile, making anyone who saw him like this elegant and sunny little prince. Not only did the girls in the ss like him, but even the teachers were fond of him. At this time, Sam had not yet grown into the calcting person he would be, and he probably had some genuine feelings for Kelvin. After nearly ten years without seeing each other, Kelvin suddenly felt a wave of nostalgia upon seeing the living Sam. He tried hard to suppress this surging emotion and answered his question calmly. ¡°Yeah, I identally fell asleep.¡± ¡°This is so rare! Kelvin, you actually overslept! You used tough at me for this; now you have nothing to say.¡± A girl¡¯s voice chimed in, clear and crisp like a cheerful little sparrow on a branch. Kelvin looked up to see a slender girl with fair skin standing behind Sam. Her small face had a pair of clear almond-shaped eyes, radiating joy. This was Ste. She was still alive. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you about oversleeping anymore.¡± Ste felt that Kelvin was acting strange today, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly how. Unable to figure it out, she decided not to dwell on it and instinctively reached out to grab her brother¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside quickly; the teacher will be here soon.¡± Just as her hand was about to touch him, Kelvin instinctively dodged. ¡°Kelvin¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Her hand remained awkwardly suspended in mid-air as she looked at Kelvin in confusion. Why wouldn¡¯t Kelvin let her touch him? They used to walk arm in arm together, didn¡¯t they? Kelvin opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to exin his behavior. Perhaps it was because he had been trained by Cheyenne to instinctively avoid women. Even though Ste was just a ten-year-old kid at this time; Even though he only saw her as a sister. Seeing that Ste was unhappy, Sam gently patted her head. ¡°Alright, just think of him as still half-asleep. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Sam.¡± Ste was a straightforward girl; her temper red up quickly but also dissipated just as fast. She could be easily cheered up with a few words. Kelvin followed Sam¡¯s lead and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like people touching me; it¡¯s not just you.¡± In his heart, he thought: Thank goodness she didn¡¯t touch me. If Cheyenne found out, it would be terrible. Then he found it amusing. At this time, his little wife Cheyenne was probably still ying in the mud somewhere. ¡°Alright, I forgive you. But aspensation, you have to help me with my homework. Yesterday¡¯s math was so hard¡­¡± As ady, Ste was good at everything except math. In this regard, she was exactly like Cheyenne~ Kelvin¡¯s lips twitched slightly but he didn¡¯t respond. Instead, Sam, who couldn¡¯t bear to see Ste in distress, readily agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you after ss.¡± ¡°Wow, I knew Sam would be good to me. Unlike someone¡­ hmph, cold-hearted!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to ss.¡± This was a physics ss. After many years away from school, Kelvin felt a bit out of ce stepping into the ssroom again. His mind was now filled with business ns and strategies¡­ Knowledge seemed so distant. But it wasn¡¯t hard for him; a quick nce and he could remember everything, organizing it in his mind to answer fluently. Finally enduring until the end of ss, Kelvin¡¯s mind was preupied with how to find Cheyenne. Sam walked over and patted his shoulder, smiling as he asked, ¡°Want to go to the library together?¡± ¡°No!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin coldly refused him, grabbing his bag and preparing to leave. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t we agree yesterday? The math Olympiadpetition is next month; let¡¯s sign up together.¡± He had won countless awards since childhood; a small mathpetition had long been forgotten by Kelvin. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow. I have something to do today. If Ste asks, tell her for me.¡± Leaving these words behind, Kelvin left without looking back. Watching his hurried departure, a hint of suspicion shed in Sam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kelvin¡­ seems different.¡± He had never missed an appointment before; today was the first time. Not long after Kelvin left, Ste came out too. She had handed in her math homework but was kept by the teacher because she got a perfect score of 100. ¡°What did the teacher want?¡± Sam asked curiously. ¡°Hmph, Sam, you got me into trouble¡­ Why don¡¯t you ever intentionally get two questions wrong?¡± The girl looked aggrieved and a bit guilty. She had asked him for help herself; now ming him seemed somewhat unfair. ¡°But I always get full marks.¡± Ste thought, ¡°Hmph, so what if you¡¯re a top student!¡± On the other side, after leaving school, Kelvin didn¡¯t go straight home as usual. After getting in the car, he recalled the location of the Lawrence family estate from memory. ¡°To the Lawrence Vi.¡± ¡°Huh? Young master, aren¡¯t you going home? Your father ising back for dinner tonight; he rarelyes to see you.¡± The ¡°father¡± he mentioned was Corey-Kelvin¡¯s father! Kelvin frowned and decisively chose his future wife over his father. ¡°No, he¡¯lle again anyway.¡± It was just a matter of time. The driver understood. The father didn¡¯t like the son, and the son didn¡¯t like the father¡­ This father-son duo was really stubborn. ¡°Yes.¡± Twenty minutester, Kelvin stood at the entrance of the Lawrence Vi. The house looked exactly as he remembered it. Entering through the gate, there was a circr fountain with arge stone sculpture in the center. The sculpture bore the words ¡°Lawrence Vi,¡± written in a vigorous and flowing script that clearly belonged to his grandfather Layne. By the fountain sat a little girl who looked about three or four years old. She wore a wrinkled and dirty white tutu dress that didn¡¯t fit well; the sleeves were too short by half an inch. Her familiar little face looked much younger and rounder than he remembered. Her eyes sparkled like the most beautiful ck onyx in the world. Her nose was small and delicate, and her cherry-like lips were rosy and cute. ¡°Cheyenne.¡± Kelvin looked at the little girl not far away with deep affection. That was his little wife, his beloved Cheyenne! The little girl hadn¡¯t noticed his arrival at all. She sat obediently by the fountain ying house by herself. She used leaves from the roadside as bowls and sticks as forks. Various colored wildflowers ced on leaves became dishes. The little girl muttered to herself: ¡°This dish is scrambled eggs. It smells so good; it¡¯s for Daddy and Mommy.¡± ¡°Hmm, we have guests today. There isn¡¯t enough food. I need to buy two dors¡¯ worth of meat~¡± Her eyes darted around as she looked at her surroundings. It seemed like only the little fish in the fountain could serve as meat. She immediately reached her pale hand into the water. She scooped and scooped but couldn¡¯t catch a single fish. Instead, her clothes got wet and no one came to help her. ¡°Darn it! The boss won¡¯t sell me fish; I¡¯ll give him ten more dors and catch them myself.¡± The so-called ¡°ten dors¡± was just a palm-sized leaf. Then she found a wide-mouthed stic bottle from somewhere and finally caught a small red goldfish. But she seemed dissatisfied with this fish and pouted her lips saying, ¡°Cheyenne has a mommy; the fish has one too¡­ If I take this fish away, its mommy will be sad too.¡± But what should she do if she didn¡¯t get any meat after paying? After thinking for a while, the little girl came up with an ingenious idea! ¡°Then I¡¯ll catch its mommy too so they can be reunited!¡± Kelvin: ¡°¡­¡± Now he knew who Cierra learned to y house from! Before long, Cheyenne sessfully caught the fish¡¯s mom, dad, brother¡­ She arranged them neatly on leaves with two small flowers for decoration as seasoning. Even though she knew how to te dishes at such a young age, her cooking skills when she grew up were another story altogether. ¡°Mommy eats this one; Daddy eats¡­ Cheyenne eats; the small one is for sister¡­¡± But there was no one around her? From beginning to end it was just her talking to herself. Chapter 1357: You Can Call Me Brother Seeing her so small and pitiful, anyone would want to cherish her, let alone Kelvin, who felt more pain for her than for himself. His eyes unknowingly became moist. At least he had his grandfather, but Cheyenne had nothing. At this moment, her grandfather was still missing abroad, and his father-inw was trapped in the Forest of Death. Hmm? Thinking of this, Kelvin was already considering how to get his grandfather to help find them. While he was pondering, his little wife had already started ¡°washing dishes.¡± In reality, she was just rinsing leaves in the sink. Kelvin couldn¡¯t help butugh and touched his nose. ¡°You look quite serious about it. From now on, I¡¯ll cook, and you can wash the dishes.¡± Four-year-old Cheyenne thought, where did this weirdo brothere from, starting to make ns for me. Watching his cute little wife for a while, Kelvin was about to approach her when an unexpected interruption urred. ¡°A wild child is always a wild child, never presentable. How dare you pick my favorite flower.¡± The girl speaking looked about the same age as Cheyenne, even half a head taller. She wore a light blue puffy dress adorned with beautiful bows and sparkling rhinestones. Her hair was styled into a princess-like updo with a small crown pinned on top, making her look like a noble little princess. Even though her features had softened, Kelvin could guess the identity of the girl in blue. The true daughter of the Lawrence family, Libby. Although she was younger, she was taller than her sister. In contrast, his wife looked like a little beggar picked up from a trash can. Kelvin finally understood why Cheyenne¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t fit. It turned out that the Lawrence family didn¡¯t buy new clothes for Cheyenne but gave her Libby¡¯s old ones. Realizing the truth, Kelvin wished he could rush out and beat up the Lawrence family right now. Unfortunately, he forgot that he was only twelve years old¡­ On the other side, Libby wouldn¡¯t let go of the flower issue with Cheyenne. Even though Cheyenne exined that it was a wildflower she picked by the roadside, it didn¡¯t matter. Libby simply disliked Cheyenne. ¡°I don¡¯t care; you have topensate for my flower! And these fish were bought by my dadst time. How could you be so cruel to kill my little fish?¡± As she spoke, Libby began to cry and sat on the ground, kicking her legs in a tantrum. Seeing this, Cheyenne had no choice but to apologize. After all, she was the older sister, and Mommy often said she should give in to her younger sister. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Cheyenne regretted catching her sister¡¯s fish, but since the fish were already dead, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Just as she reached out to help Libby up, thetter angrily pushed her away. ¡°Get away! You dirty little beggar, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Cheyenne was already frail. With such a strong push, her small body staggered backward several steps. Finally, with a ssh, she fell into the pool. Water sshed everywhere as she struggled desperately, driven by survival instincts since she couldn¡¯t swim. Unbeknownst to her, her pitiful state amused Libby, who pped her hands continuously. ¡°Good! The little beggar has turned into a drowned rat.¡± ¡°Serves you right for wearing my clothes, picking my flowers, and killing my fish. It would be best if you drowned!¡± ¡°Help! Help! Sister, pull me up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even Mom¡¯s child and still want to be my sister? I¡¯m not your sister.¡± After saying this, Libby turned and ran away. Before leaving, she even wanted to throw stones into the pool to hit Cheyenne. Seeing this, Kelvin couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and shouted loudly, ¡°Stop!¡± His appearance startled Libby. Seeing that he was an older boy much bigger than herself, she quickly ran away. ¡°I¡¯m going home to tell Mommy you bullied me!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± After shouting angrily, Kelvin jumped into the pool without hesitation and pulled Cheyenne out. He knew how to swim; his grandfather had sent him to swimming lessons when he was seven. No wonder Cheyenne never dared to go to the pool with himter on. Even if she went, she only watched him and other kids y from the side. It turned out she had almost drowned when she was little. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m here to save you.¡± Little Cheyenne had swallowed several mouthfuls of water and was barely conscious but knew that a very handsome boy had saved her. Kelvin pulled her out of the water. Her clothes were soaked through, and she shivered uncontrobly as she clung to him for warmth. Her pitiful state made her look even more endearing. ¡°Cheyenne, can you hear me? Open your eyes and look at me¡­¡± Hearing someone talking beside her ear, little Cheyenne tried hard and finally managed to open her eyes slightly. She looked up and saw a very handsome face and was momentarily stunned. ¡°Big brother, are you an angel from heaven?¡± ¡°Angel?¡± Was his little wifeplimenting his looks? Kelvin pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not an angel; you can call me brother.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± The little girl had just woken up from nearly drowning. Her voice was soft and tender, making Kelvin¡¯s heart melt. This was his wife! How could Cheyenne be so adorable when she was little! She was so cute that he wanted to take her home right now and take good care of her! In the end, reason prevailed over emotion. He couldn¡¯t take Cheyenne home yet¡­ He had to wait until he found his father-inw first. ¡°Ahem, remember not to tell anyone that I saved you. Go back and change your clothes so you don¡¯t catch a cold, okay?¡± Little Cheyenne looked at him with eyes that seemed to speak and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Kelvin wanted to say more but was interrupted by hurried footsteps approaching. Someone wasing! If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would be exposed. Reluctantly, he rubbed his little wife¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll bring you a gift next time we meet.¡± ¡°A gift? Is it something tasty? I love candy~ But Mommy doesn¡¯t let me eat it; it¡¯s all for my sister.¡± Little Cheyenne had never received a gift in her four years of life. She asked him innocently. Kelvin felt another pang of sadness in his heart. Libby was dressed in designer clothes and adorned with jewels while his poor little wife had never even received a gift. She thought it was food; how hungry must she have been? ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Reluctantly looking back onest time, Kelvin saw the little girl smiling at him with her rosy cheeks and waving her chubby arms. In a sweet voice, she said, ¡°Brother, goodbye.¡± In the evening, as the sun set, he returned home in wet clothes and ran into his father justing back from outside. Seeing his state, his father thought he had been in a fight and sternly said: ¡°Come here!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Facing his father, Kelvin lowered his eyes with a hint of displeasure in them. He slowly walked up to him and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± His indifferent tone made it seem like he was talking to a stranger rather than his father. Corey wanted to hit him but restrained himself. After all, this was his son, his own flesh and blood. ¡°Exin yourself. Did you get into a fight? Why aren¡¯t you studying properly? What are you doing all day?¡± This was his biological father. The first thing he asked wasn¡¯t whether he was hurt but assumed he had been fighting and disgraced him. In his previous life, Kelvin wouldn¡¯t have bothered exining; Given another chance and considering his father¡¯ster decent behavior, Kelvin decided to speak up. ¡°I didn¡¯t get into a fight. I saved a little girl who fell into a fountain.¡± Corey knew his son was too proud to lie and was more surprised that he actually spoke so much today. It was¡­ quite unexpected. Rubbing his eyes, Corey felt guilty for wrongly using him. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. You did well.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not safe for a child like you to rescue someone from water. Next time you should ask an adult for help.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Find.¡± ¡°No one!¡± Corey: This brat! I was worried about him risking his life? Why did he have to argue? Kelvin¡¯s face remained cold as if he found his father¡¯s words annoying. Old Mr. Foley stood at the staircase listening for a while and roughly understood what happened. He red at Corey disapprovingly. He sternly scolded, ¡°Can¡¯t you see Kelvin¡¯s clothes are still wet? Stop arguing and take him upstairs to change.¡± Corey wilted like a mouse before a cat when faced with Old Mr. Foley. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Chapter 1358: Kelvin Feel Sorry for His Wife The next day, during breakfast, Kelvin did something unprecedented by asking old Mr. Foley about the whereabouts of his New Year¡¯s money. ¡°Spit!¡± Old Mr. Foley was so surprised he almost bit his tongue, looking curiously at the young boy. ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡± Kelvin had been receiving New Year¡¯s money since he was born, given to him on every birthday and New Year¡¯s. The amounts varied, but old Mr. Foley always gave the most. Kelvin didn¡¯t want to reveal too much, so he vaguely exined, ¡°Just curious.¡± ¡°Your food, clothing, and shelter are all provided by the family. What do you need New Year¡¯s money for?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Even without his grandfather saying so, Kelvin knew it was in the drawer of the study. Old Mr. Foley, seeing that Kelvin had no further questions, worried he might have dampened his grandson¡¯s enthusiasm. He called Joe over. Soon, Joe brought a bank card and handed it to Kelvin. ¡°Young master, this card contains your New Year¡¯s money. The password is your birthday.¡± ¡°Okay, just leave it there.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kelvin said expressionlessly. After finishing breakfast, he took the bank card and went to school. ¡°Hmph, this brat! He didn¡¯t even say thank you. It really infuriates me.¡± Joe quicklyforted the old man, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be too angry. The young master spoke more than three sentences today.¡± Old Mr. Foley: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, he had spoken more than three sentences. It seemed like Kelvin was daydreaming, but in reality, his mind was full of thoughts about his little wife Cheyenne. He wondered if she got scolded after going back home; if she listened to him and changed out of her wet clothes. Sitting behind him, Ste yed with an eraser while observing Kelvin. She noticed that Kelvin was daydreaming in ss, a discovery as significant as finding life on Mars! She poked Kelvin¡¯s back with a pen and asked with a pretty face, ¡°Kelvin, what are you thinking about? You¡¯ve been acting strange since yesterday.¡± ¡°Nothing. Pay attention in ss.¡± ¡°If a top student like you is daydreaming, I don¡¯t feel like studying either.¡± After all, with Kelvin and Sam covering for her during exams, what did she have to worry about? Kelvin shook his head at her words. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Ste was once again surprised at how easygoing he was. Normally, the aloof Kelvin would have red at her by now. Her curious eyes darted around until she noticed something unusual. Kelvin¡¯s other hand was in the drawer as if hiding something. She couldn¡¯t resist bending down to look and saw a small square box in his hand. A light green gift box tied with a pretty ribbon-such a fresh and bright color that didn¡¯t seem like something he would use. ¡°Wow, is this a gift for me?¡± Ste said cheerfully, snatching the gift box. ¡°It¡¯s not for you. Give it back!¡± He wanted to grab it back but didn¡¯t want to get caught by the teacher during ss. Although Kelvin wasn¡¯t afraid of being reprimanded by the teacher. The teacher, standing on the podium, noticed their littlemotion but chose to turn a blind eye. After all, the entire school was funded by the Foley family; offending the young master was not an option. Ste had already opened the gift box and happily said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. There are no other girls around you; it must be for me.¡± Kelvin was almost furious. How could she open the gift he prepared for Cheyenne? It was too much. He had given Ste plenty of gifts before, but she never seemed to like them much.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sure enough, the contents of the gift box weren¡¯t to Ste¡¯s liking either. She looked disdainfully at the candies inside and handed the box back to Kelvin. ¡°A bunch of White Rabbit candies packed so nicely? You must be crazy.¡± Kelvin¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I think you¡¯re the crazy one!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Tell me who this is for. Is it La?¡± La was a well-known beauty in their grade. It was said she had high standards and ignored everyone except Kelvin and Sam. Unfortunately, neither of these acknowledged ¡°grade heartthrobs¡± paid her any attention. Despite this, people still tried to pair them together. Kelvin didn¡¯t even remember who La was, so when Ste mentioned her, he looked puzzled. ¡°No, this is for a little girl.¡± At twelve or thirteen years old, they were in their early teens-a time of curiosity and gossip. Ste smiled at him. ¡°Wow, a little girl! Is she pretty? How old is she? Is she in our ss?¡± Kelvin knew she was misunderstanding again. ¡°She¡¯s four years old and in kindergarten.¡± Ste¡¯s lips twitched upon learning the truth. She awkwardlyughed twice. ¡°Oh¡­ I see. I guess I misunderstood. But when did you get a little sister in kindergarten?¡± ¡°Just yesterday.¡± So that¡¯s why Kelvin didn¡¯t go to the library with them yesterday-because of this little sister? She was really curious about what this girl looked like to make Kelvin treat her so differently. At the Lawrence Vi, in a corner of the yard. When Kelvin climbed over the wall again to visit his little wife, he found her squatting in the corner crying. She was still wearing the same white dress from yesterday but now it was even dirtier! The little girl¡¯s face was also dirty, and there were bloodstains on her hands. The sight of blood shocked Kelvin. He ran over and pulled her up from the ground. ¡°Cheyenne! Are you hurt? Where are you hurt? Let me see.¡± Little Cheyenne remembered this big brother. He was the one who saved her yesterday. Feeling wronged and unable to hold back her tears upon seeing a familiar face, little Cheyenne burst into tears. ¡°Brother¡­ sob¡­¡± Kelvin let her fall into his arms and held her tightly by the shoulders, gentlyforting her: ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Cheyenne is the cutest and bravest girl in the world, right?¡± Little Cheyenne nodded tearfully and tried hard to hold back her tears. ¡°Right, I won¡¯t cry.¡± Kelvin gently touched her cold little hands and found pebbles embedded in her palms. Not only that but there were also several bruises on her arms. His eyes instantly reddened with anger and cold fury filled his gaze. Damn, Lawrence family! How dare they hurt his wife! ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Little Cheyenne nodded, pouting as she started crying again. She choked out her words between sobs: ¡°Sister told on me¡­ Mommy hit me¡­ It hurts¡­ sob¡­¡± She was talking about how Libby pushed her into the water yesterday and then falsely used her. Mrs. Lawrence didn¡¯t bother to find out what really happened and just beat her up. The pebbles in her hands were from when she fell. Poor thing-only four years old and unloved by both parents-no one helped her treat her wounds. ¡°Brother¡­ Cheyenne¡¯s head hurts¡­ I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± How could she not be hungry? Cheyenne¡¯s stepmother didn¡¯t let her eat dinnerst night at all. Chapter 1359: The Handsome Brother Came Again Headache? Why would she have a headache? Kelvin instinctively reached out to touch her forehead, feeling the burning heat in his palm. He then noticed that the little girl¡¯s face was unusually red. ¡°You have a fever. Come on, I¡¯ll carry you to the hospital.¡± In her daze, little Cheyenne seemed to see that handsome immortal brother again. He was so kind to her, like a pearl. The little girl climbed onto his still-young shoulders without any resistance, feeling inexplicably safe. Meanwhile, George came home from work and found Cheyenne missing, flying into a rage. Mya immediately shed a few aggrieved tears. ¡°You say you don¡¯t like that bitch Sh, so why are you so good to her daughter?¡± Mentioning that stunningly beautiful woman, George¡¯s eyes still held a trace of infatuation. He did like Sh, but it was just a one-sided love. Although they were married in name, they didn¡¯t live together at all and could count their meetings on one hand. She was always so high and mighty, so wless in front of him¡­ After Mya exposed his thoughts, George¡¯s face showed a bit of embarrassment. He cleared his throat and continued: ¡°What do you know as a woman? Everything we have now-the house, thepany, the savings-all belong to the Edwards family!¡± He used to be an honest worker from a humble farming family with no powerful ancestors. How could he achieve today¡¯s sess? It was all Sh¡¯s gift. The only condition was to fake a marriage with her and take care of her daughter after she died. When the child¡¯s father returned, he would hand over the child intact. Unfortunately, Mya was a fool who only knew how to spend money and get jealous. It was one thing to favor Libby since she was his biological daughter. But now she had lost Cheyenne! ¡°What? How¡­ how could this happen?¡± Mya always thought she had married a capable and handsome man, only to find out today that he was just a paper tiger! She couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Butpared to working outside for a meager sry of a few thousand dors, she was quite satisfied with her current life. Even if the wealth wasn¡¯t hers, she would still spend the money! George couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her and roughly pushed her aside. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and go find her! If Cheyenne dies and the Edwards family finds out, our whole family will be in trouble!¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I¡¯ll go right now.¡± However, the couple searched around the vi but couldn¡¯t find her. They even checked the dog holes in the corners! ¡°Oh no¡­ she¡¯s really gone. I just told her to get outst night; she usually doesn¡¯t wander off.¡± Mya¡¯s face turned pale, fearing that her days of wealth wereing to an end. ¡°You still have the nerve to speak!¡± ¡°I know I was wrong, but that little brat bullied our Libby first.¡± George didn¡¯t know if Cheyenne bullied Libby, but he knew Mya had lost her. Furious, he pped her. ¡°Stupid woman! How did I marry such a fool!¡± After venting his anger, George walked away angrily, leaving Mya in tears. ¡°It¡¯s all Cheyenne¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been hit!¡± ¡°That little brat, wait until shees back. I¡¯ll punish her! No food for three days and nights if my name isn¡¯t Huang!¡± Unfortunately, they searched until nightfall without finding any trace of Cheyenne. Just as they were feeling utterly desperate, an unfamiliar call came in. ¡°Are you the family of the patient Cheyenne?¡± George was surprised that the caller knew Cheyenne¡¯s name. ¡°Yes, may I ask who this is¡­¡± ¡°This is Hopedale Hospital. Your daughter has a high fever and was brought here.¡± Cheyenne was at the hospital?! Relieved that she wasn¡¯t missing, the couple promised to head over immediately. In the hospital room. The little girl lying in bed had just woken up, looking around with wide, timid eyes. Especially at the handsome immortal brother sitting beside her. He was so good-looking, with eyes like gems and such a nice mouth¡­ everything about him was perfect. Little Cheyenne stared without blinking. Kelvin smiled lightly. It seemed Briana¡¯s love for good looks was inherited from her. ¡°Are you mesmerized?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, handsome brother, you saved me again.¡± Her bright eyes were filled with joy as if seeing him made her very happy. Kelvin¡¯s heart melted. Knowing his wife loved oranges, he picked one up from the fruit tray and started peeling it. ¡°My name is Kelvin. You can call me brother from now on. Here, have an orange!¡± He remembered when they had divorced due to a misunderstanding and met at an auction. Omari had fed her an orange himself. How¡­ eye-burning! Now it was his turn. Kelvin thought: ¡°I¡¯ll peel oranges for Cheyenne for the rest of my life; no one else is needed!¡± Little Cheyenne had never been treated so gently before. She didn¡¯t know how to react but instinctively opened her mouth at hismand.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She took a bite of the orange, her big eyes still fixed on the other half in his hand. Typical behavior of eating from one bowl while eyeing another pot. The soft, moist sensation on his fingertips felt exactly like feeding his daughter. Kelvin thought: ¡°Ah, my wife is so cute! I want to take her home right now!¡± No, he had to stay calm. Revealing himself too soon would only bring danger to Cheyenne, so she had to stay with the Lawrence family for now. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡°Yummy.¡± ¡°Is it sweet?¡± ¡°Sweet.¡± ¡°Good girl. Let brother give you a kiss.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although little Cheyenne was only four years old, she was his rightful wife. What was wrong with giving her a kiss? Kelvin shamelessly thought as he leaned in closer. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t afraid of him and kissed him on the cheek with a ¡°mwah,¡± leaving an orange-scented kiss. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have been so obedient; he would have had to coax and trick her into kissing him. The boy¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowedfortably as he suddenly remembered the gift he had bought for her. ¡°Cheyenne, close your eyes. Brother has a gift for you.¡± The little girl looked at him excitedly, curious about the ¡°gift,¡± but obediently closed her eyes. She wondered: ¡°Candy? Or some delicious meat¡­ hmm.¡± Kelvin magically took out a pink handbag from his backpack and ced it in her hands. ¡°Alright, you can open your eyes now.¡± Little Cheyenne opened her eyes and was surprised to see that the brother had given her a beautiful little dress. Chapter 1360 My Wife is So Cute The dress is a pink short-sleeved style with a round neckline, featuring beautiful little butterflies embroidered on the chest. The skirt is made of expensive, light tulle, and there are two pale yellow ribbons tied around the waist. A straight guy like him would buy such a beautiful little dress thanks to having two daughters before. Every time he passes by the children¡¯s clothing store and sees a beautiful little dress, Kelvin would buy it and take it home without even asking the price. His little girl is so kawaii; what¡¯s the harm in having one more dress? Now it¡¯s time for his little wife¡­ His Cheyenne is so beautiful; not buying her more little dresses would be a waste of her looks. In short, just buy! After all, money is not an issue at home! ¡°Wow, what a beautiful little dress! Is big brother going to give it¡­ to me? I have no money¡­¡± She has never worn new clothes; everything she wears is what Libby no longer liked after a while, and then Mya would pass it down to her. Sometimes, when Libby is unhappy, she would just throw it in the trash instead of giving it to her. Thus, little Cheyenne has never worn new clothes, and this is the first time in her life. She reveals two adorable little dimples and her eyes sparkle as she looks at him. Slowly crawling into his arms, she gives a peck on his nose. In a babyish voice, she says, ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± ¡°Ahem, no, no need to thank me. I have pocket money; I¡¯ll buy you more in the future.¡± He thought the little girl would be even happier to hear this, but to his surprise, she said: ¡°No! I want to earn money to buy¡­ gifts for big brother.¡± Kelvin: [Heart racing! I¡¯m about to faint¡­] ¡°Really? Then how does Cheyenne n to earn money to buy gifts for me?¡± Earning money¡­ Cheyenne tilted her head and thought for a long time before finallying up with a good idea- ¡°Got it! Mommy said she would send me out to pick up trash, so picking up trash should be able to earn money. I¡¯ll go pick up trash tomorrow to earn money for big brother¡¯s gift.¡± Hearing this, Kelvin felt a mix of sourness and bitterness in his heart. He imagined his wife, dirty and pitiful, squatting next to a trash can collecting stic bottles. Damn George and Mya, how dare they let his Cheyenne pick up trash? They could go pick up trash themselves instead! Kelvin gently ruffled Cheyenne¡¯s hair, his voice bing much softer. ¡°Cheyenne is still little; big brother doesn¡¯t need you to earn money. Growing up safely and happily is the best gift, okay?¡± The little girl drowsily nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good girl, wait for me here; I¡¯ll go find a nurse to help you change clothes.¡± It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to help Cheyenne change; in his previous life, he helped her with everything, even bathing. But now his wife is still too young, and he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Besides, he is already twelve years old now, and Cheyenne is four. If others found out that he was the one changing Cheyenne¡¯s clothes, they might think he¡¯s a pervert! Kelvin quickly found a nurse. He said he was Cheyenne¡¯s brother and that his family couldn¡¯te temporarily, so he had to take care of his sister. Although nurses aren¡¯t responsible for the patients¡¯ daily needs, seeing how good-looking this brother and sister pair was, she agreed immediately. After changing into new clothes, little Cheyenne indeed became much cuter, and the nurse couldn¡¯t resist giving her a kiss. ¡°How old is this little sister? So adorable! Your brother spoils you so much.¡± ¡°Four years old~¡± Looking at little Cheyenne, who seemed oblivious to the kiss, Kelvin sighed helplessly. ¡°Thank you, nurse. I just saw someone in the next room looking for you.¡± After the nurse left, he took little Cheyenne¡¯s hand and seriously told her: ¡°Little sister, you can only let me kiss you in the future. You can¡¯t let others kiss you, okay?¡± Cheyenne didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why?¡± Kelvin began to make up serious nonsense: ¡°Because if they kiss you, their saliva will stick on your face, and then your face will be dirty and ugly.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be ugly, wuwu.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Then remember big brother¡¯s words; you can only let me kiss you, okay?¡± Little Cheyenne nodded in agreement while also thinking about a question. But¡­ brother has saliva too when he kisses her¡­ Given how nice her brother is to her, she decided to only kiss him in the future. After all, brother is so good-looking he can¡¯t be ugly. ¡°Hmm, Cheyenne is such a good girl. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Big brother will go buy it for you.¡± At the mention of food, the little girl¡¯s eyes widened, revealing a face full of longing. ¡°Then¡­ can I eat meat?¡± ¡°I heard little sister say meat is delicious~¡± It¡¯s just a piece of meat; why say ¡°heard?¡± When she was in the Lawrence family, Mya wouldn¡¯t even let her eat at the table. She would only get a chance to eat if there were leftovers. However, given the Lawrence family¡¯s circumstances, the kitchen always prepared exactly the right portions, so leftovers were rare. Every time, the nanny would sneak her a bowl before dinner because she felt sorry for her. But that nanny who treated her so well was dismissed a month ago. During this month, it wasmon for Cheyenne to go hungry for days, which is also why she is smaller than Libby, who is her older sister. The doctor who just checked her condition also mentioned that she has low blood sugar and malnutrition. With an astonishing anger in his jet-ck eyes, Kelvin knew Cheyenne had a hard childhood. She rarely mentions her past; when she does, she just brushes it off with a lighthearted ¡°it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Only after witnessing it with his own eyes did he understand the pain behind it. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll buy whatever you want in the future; I¡¯m going right now!¡± Afterforting the little girl, Kelvin took the money and walked toward the cafeteria downstairs. Having been married for years, he knows Cheyenne¡¯s tastes very well. She likes chicken but dislikes duck, likestro but not scallions, prefers more vinegar but doesn¡¯t eat soy sauce. He bought a bowl of century egg and lean meat congee, two stewed chicken legs, a pork rib yam casserole, and a small box of matcha cake. Looking at what he had in his hands, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but smile, revealing a pleasant grin. ¡°Seeing these, Cheyenne must be so happy.¡± However, before he could reach the ward, he heard an angry yelling from inside. ¡°You little brat! Have you be capable, learning to run away from home!¡± ¡°I really spoiled you! Is it that you want to die, making us look for you for so long?¡± ¡°Mommy, wuwu, I was wrong, please¡­ don¡¯t hit me.¡± ¡°Come here and kneel nicely! If you dare do this again, I¡¯ll throw you in the trash can and let you fend for yourself.¡± He looked up and saw a woman angrily yanking Cheyenne¡¯s ear, while her other hand was pinching her. So the injuries on Cheyenne¡¯s body came from this. ¡°No one can bully Cheyenne! You stop it!¡± Chapter 1361: He Is the Heir to the Foley Family A sudden voice interrupted Mya¡¯s actions, and she turned around. Standing behind her was a young boy, about twelve or thirteen years old, wearing a thin white shirt paired with ck suit pants. His finely chiseled face had distinct features, narrow eyes, and rosy lips. It was clear he wasn¡¯t an ordinary child. ¡°Who are you? Why are you stopping me from disciplining my daughter?¡± Mya clearly didn¡¯t regard Kelvin as a ¡°savior,¡± and her tonecked courtesy and respect. So what if he was a rich kid? He was just a brat. As Cheyenne¡¯s mother, it was her right to discipline her disobedient child. Even if taken to court, she wouldn¡¯t be wrong!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kelvin had disliked this selfish, profit-driven couple in his previous life, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t show them any kindness in this one. ¡°You say Cheyenne is your daughter, so why do you hit her, deny her food, and throw her out?¡± ¡°Do you know that when I found her, she was soaking wet, burning with fever, and huddled in a corner?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Cheyenne would have be brain-damaged from the fever!¡± Though young, Kelvin¡¯s presence was formidable. Even George, who had been in the business world for years, felt a chill and shivered. Whose child was this? On the other hand, George felt deeply ashamed by Kelvin¡¯s words. He was furious that Mya treated a child so poorly, especially since an outsider had seen it. Didn¡¯t he have any dignity? ¡°It was my wife¡¯s fault, but Cheyenne, you were too reckless. Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were sick?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run outside again. What if you encounter bad people?¡± Bad people? Was he referring to me? Kelvin looked at the younger George with a half-smile, already nning to ruin hispany that night. The little girl felt instinctively scared upon seeing Mya and kept moving her body under the nket. ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°The big brother isn¡¯t a bad person; he¡¯s very kind to me¡­¡± Mya squinted her eyes and immediately put on a motherly act, hugging little Cheyenne tightly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that you know I worry about you.¡± ¡°What if a beggar had taken you away while you were running around outside? Now that you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s go home with Mommy.¡± She never mentioned Kelvin¡¯s life-saving act. Kelvin quietly watched her performance, the curve of his lips never fading. ¡°Madam, Cheyenne just woke up and is weak. The doctor said she was severely malnourished. I brought some food for her. Let her eat before you take her home.¡± The little girl had been craving meat. It would be a pity if she didn¡¯t get to eat any after it was bought for her. Sure enough, Cheyenne¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of ¡°food.¡± She was really, really hungry. The term ¡°severely malnourished¡± hit Mya¡¯s sore spot. She red at Kelvin and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t starve this brat; she¡¯s just picky and wants to eat bird¡¯s nest and shark fin.¡± ¡°Alright, whose child are you? Go home; this is none of your business.¡± As for the food, she couldn¡¯t care less. Kelvin ignored her and approached the little girl, gently pinching her soft and adorable cheeks. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell your big brother¡­ do you want to eat first or go home first?¡± Cheyenne¡¯s bright eyes nced at the delicious food on the te and then at her mother¡¯s cold face. She couldn¡¯t decide for a moment. ¡°Can I have both?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve packed it up for you. Take it home to eat.¡± Since her father-inw hadn¡¯t arrived yet and her grandfather¡¯s whereabouts were unknown¡­ Cheyenne could only stay with the Lawrence family for now. George wouldn¡¯t harm her until he fully controlled the Edwards family¡¯s assets. As for Mya, Kelvin nned to use the Foley family¡¯s reputation to suppress her. ¡°Alright! Big brother, you¡¯re so smart. Can I really take it home? What about you?¡± Four-year-old Cheyenne was more considerate than her twenty-four-year-old self; she even worried about him while eating. Kelvin felt warmth in his heart, extremelyfortable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll eat when I get home. My family has lots of money; I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡± ¡°If you want the stars in the sky, I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± ¡°My parents don¡¯t have a daughter; they¡¯ll love you. And Grandpa is very generous¡­¡± Before he could finish, Mya interrupted him harshly. ¡°You lie so boldly at such a young age! Our Lawrence family has some standing in Akloit. Who are your parents? And who is this ¡®grandpa¡¯?¡± At that moment, an elderly but robust figure approached with a cane. ¡°I am his grandpa. What about it?¡± The tall man had an aged but fierce face. His ck eyes gave off a sense of being stared down by a wild wolf. Yes, old Mr. Foley had been on the battlefield and killed enemies¡­ ¡°Cold Wolf¡± was his nickname. Mya didn¡¯t recognize old Mr. Foley, but George did. Years ago, when he first arrived in Akloit as a penniless young man, old Mr. Foley had already graced the cover of financial magazines as a Time Magazine figure. Later, he announced his retirement and gradually disappeared from public view. But everyone in Akloit knew the richest man was from the Foley family. Old Mr. Foley was famous for his decisiveness and protective nature. ¡°Mr-Mr. Foley, why are you here? Is this child yours¡­¡± George shamelessly greeted him, hoping to curry favor with the Foley family. If old Mr. Foley extended even a finger to help, his Lawrence Group could go public this year. Old Mr. Foley saw through George¡¯s petty schemes immediately and disliked him immensely. ¡°Yes, the ¡®liar¡¯ you mentioned is my grandson from the Foley family. Kelvin is my biological grandson and the sole future heir of the Foley Group!¡± The future heir of the Foley Group! That meant he would be the richest man in Akloit! George regretted not stopping Mya earlier when he realized how noble this brat¡¯s status was. Kelvin didn¡¯t know why his grandfather came to the hospital, but since he was there, Kelvin wanted to use his reputation to get things done. ¡°Grandpa, this little girl is so pitiful. Why don¡¯t we take her home?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, two clear voices rang out simultaneously: ¡°No!¡± Chapter 1362: Almost Turned Granddaughter-in-law into a Goddaughter The hospital room was filled with the annoying chatter of two people, making it unbearable. George¡¯s face was dark, but he didn¡¯t dare offend old Mr. Foley, so he exined politely, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Foley, for your interest in my daughter, but Cheyenne is my biological daughter¡­ She¡¯s only four years old, and I can¡¯t trust her to live outside alone.¡± Mya nodded in agreement under his threatening gaze. ¡°Yes, exactly¡­ This girl has grown up with us. How could we bear to send our daughter away?¡± The couple stood firm, and old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t say much. Truth be told, he quite liked the cute little girl, but he couldn¡¯t just take her from her parents. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take the child away. But madam, you insulted my grandson earlier. How do you n topensate for that?¡± Hearing his grandfather¡¯s words, Kelvin made a point of crying pitifully. ¡°Grandpa~ This bad woman not only hit my sister but also insulted me, saying you were ill-mannered.¡± Old Mr. Foley knew Kelvin¡¯s character well. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t even make a peep, so how could he start crying over a few insults? This boy must be acting. It seemed he cared a lot about that little girl. Feeling he had figured it out, old Mr. Foley quickly got into character. He mmed the table and red at Mya with anger. ¡°How could there be such a heartless woman like you? It¡¯s one thing to hit your own daughter, but why insult my grandson? If it weren¡¯t for my grandson¡¯s kindness in saving that little girl, would you still be standing here crying?¡± With old Mr. Foley¡¯s outburst, the Lawrence couple finally quieted down and repeatedly apologized to Kelvin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Foley. I was just too worried about my daughter and lost my temper. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Kelvin didn¡¯t even bother to look at her and replied expressionlessly, ¡°Toote, it¡¯s already on my mind.¡± Mya signaled George to step forward and plead on her behalf. ¡°Young Master, my wife is just a fool, almost mad¡­ Please be magnanimous and forgive her this once.¡± Kelvin: ¡°¡­ No!¡± On the other side, the Lawrence couple was on the verge of copse. What would it take for the Foley family to forgive them? ¡°Please, Mr. Foley, tell us what we should do,¡± George finally responded respectfully, standing before Kelvin. Old Mr. Foley pondered for a moment. Since his eldest grandson liked the little girl so much, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to bring her home. The house was too lonely with just the two of them. ¡°I think the little girl is quite lovely. How about this¡­ I¡¯ll take her as my goddaughter.¡± A goddaughter? Connecting with the richest family in Akloit, the Foley family, was a huge deal for the Lawrence family. George was almost overwhelmed by the good news. As for Mya, she was purely jealous. Why should such a good thing happen to that little orphan? It would be so much better if it were her daughter Libby. ¡°No way!¡± Kelvin refused old Mr. Foley¡¯s proposal with a dark face. This left old Mr. Foley stunned and incredulous. ¡°What do you mean by that, you brat?¡± Did he misunderstand something? The boy had always said he wanted a sweet little sister to protect when he was younger. But his daughter-inw¡­ better not mention her. Old Mr. Foley assumed his grandson cared so much about the little girl because he saw her as a sister. He also had an inexplicable fondness for little Cheyenne; she was quite pitiable and endearing. Taking another granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be an issue; after all, the Foley family wasn¡¯t short of money. But seeing his grandson¡¯s dark expression, old Mr. Foley scratched his ear. ¡°Did I really misunderstand?¡± Of course, you did! And quite badly at that. Cheyenne was meant to be his future wife, his granddaughter-inw. How could she be taken as a goddaughter now? Didn¡¯t he want great-grandchildren? If old Mr. Foley knew his 12-year-old grandson¡¯s true thoughts, he¡¯d surely call him a ¡°pervert.¡± The age difference was so vast; how could he shamelessly pursue such a young girl? ¡°So what do you propose we do?¡± old Mr. Foley asked. Kelvin cleared his throat and said, ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t take Cheyenne as your goddaughter, but we can have her stay at our house for a few days. I saved her; I should be responsible for her safety. Once she¡¯s fully recovered, I¡¯ll send her back.¡± Was he suggesting forcibly keeping her? This bold idea stunned everyone present. Old Mr. Foley was surprised by his grandson¡¯s sudden assertiveness. George and Mya felt it was inappropriate; it would be better to take Cheyenne as a goddaughter. ¡°No way, Cheyenne is too young¡­ She has kindergarten tomorrow. Living with your family would be too much trouble,¡± George protested. Kelvin: ¡°No problem.¡± He tightly held the little girl¡¯s hand, showing his determination. Round one: George lost. Mya stepped up next. She didn¡¯t mind leaving the brat with the Foley family; it would save some food at home. But she didn¡¯t want to give up on the goddaughter idea either. ¡°Letting Cheyenne stay with the Foley family to recover is fine, but¡­ I agree with old Mr. Foley¡¯s earlier suggestion about taking her as a goddaughter.¡± ¡°Besides Cheyenne, I have another daughter named Libby, who is three and a half years old and even more well-behaved and beautiful than this dirty girl.¡± Did she mean Libby? The young boy immediately refused, ¡°No way, our Foley family doesn¡¯t want her!¡± How could this brat be so blunt? Anyone his grandson disliked couldn¡¯t be any good. ¡°As Kelvin said, Cheyenne can stay as a guest, but nothing else,¡± old Mr. Foley dered firmly. ¡°Rest assured, this girl has caught my eye; she won¡¯tck anything good,¡± he added impatiently, waving them off if they didn¡¯t ept his terms. Since any benefits would go to Cheyenne and not Libby, Mya naturally disagreed with leaving her behind. ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you trying to take her by force?¡± ¡°Ha! Take her by force? Why don¡¯t you ask Cheyenne if she wants to go back with you?¡± Kelvin threw the question to the little girl herself.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne wasn¡¯t stupid; at four years old, she knew who treated her well and who didn¡¯t. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back; I want to stay with Kelvin!¡± Chapter 1363: Little Kelvin Seeks Revenge for Cheyenne Due to the influence of the Foley family, Mr. and Mrs. George were unable to bring Cheyenne back. Kelvin fulfilled his wish and brought the little bride home. First day at home: ¡°Grandpa, this room won¡¯t do, the color is too ugly. Cheyenne likes pink, and the curtains must be doubleyeredce to block out light.¡± Old Mr. Foley: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have the housekeeper change it right away.¡± Second day at home: ¡°Cheyenne is still wearing her hospital gown, it won¡¯t do¡­ I want to hire a designer to customize some outfits for her.¡± As a result, princess dresses were sold out during that period, and the stock of a certain children¡¯s clothing brand skyrocketed in the financial market for three consecutive days¡­ Old Mr. Foley: ¡°¡­¡± Why doesn¡¯t this brat care about me so much? Third day at home: Kelvin enrolled little Cheyenne in the most expensive and private kindergarten in Akloit. Kelvin was distressed because he was still in middle school and couldn¡¯t pick up his little bride from school, and he didn¡¯t trust others to do it¡­ So, he had to entrust this important task to Grandpa, after all, he had experience. Old Mr. Foley¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want me to recognize Cheyenne as my goddaughter, but now you¡¯re even arranging for me to send her to school.¡± God-granddaughter? No way, he would patiently wait a few more years to hold his great-grandchild. ¡°No! You can¡¯t tell anyone she¡¯s your granddaughter, but everything else is fine. Also, make sure she doesn¡¯t eat too many snacks, especially mangoes.¡± Cheyenne is allergic to mangoes and can only asionally enjoy their fragrance without eating them. He gave a long list of instructions, ruining Old Mr. Foley¡¯s good mood. ¡°Alright, howe I didn¡¯t know you were so caring? Not only did you pick up a little girl, but you¡¯re also helping find her biological parents.¡± ¡°What are you up to, Kelvin?¡± He knew his grandson best; even though he was young, he had a mischievous mind that wasn¡¯t inferior to an adult¡¯s. ¡°What do you mean? I just genuinely feel sorry for little Cheyenne.¡± Kelvin felt guilty even as he said those words. After hastily giving these instructions, he picked up his backpack and prepared to go to school. But as soon as he reached the doorstep, he noticed something hanging from his leg. After cleaning it up, the little girl looked unbelievably beautiful. Her round and fair face was smaller than a palm, and her eyes sparkled like jewels. The more Kelvin looked at her, the softer his heart became. She looked exactly like his little daughter Briana. At that moment, he started missing his children. Little Cheyenne pouted her lips reluctantly as if she was afraid he would leave her behind. ¡°Brother~ Let¡¯s go to school together¡­ going to school is fun.¡± Kelvin understood what she meant. She wanted to go to school with him. If it were any other day, he might have taken her to school and attended sses together. After all, who could resist Cheyenne¡¯s adorable tantrums? But not today! He had more important things to doter and couldn¡¯t take her with him. ¡°Good girl, Cheyenne. Listen to Grandpa at home and listen to your teacher at school.¡± ¡°But I want to be with big brother¡­ *sniff*¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry~ Brother will be back in the evening, and I¡¯ll bring you something delicious then, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, but brother, pleasee back early. Cheyenne will be waiting for you.¡± How could she be so well-behaved? Kelvin gently hugged the little girl onest time and left with three steps backward. Old Mr. Foley: ¡°¡­¡± This brat didn¡¯t even say ¡®goodbye¡¯ to me. Am I just invisible? ** At 5:30 in the evening, school was over. Kelvin was a day student and didn¡¯t live on campus. Instead of going home directly as usual, he went to an inte cafe. He booked a private room. ording to his age, he wasn¡¯t allowed to enter an inte cafe, but the owner couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of money and secretly arranged a private room for him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± The owner saw that he was not yet sixteen and was about to ask if he needed help turning on theputer. But then he saw the young boy skillfully turning on theputer without any assistance, even creating hiswork using threeputers instead of using the sharedwork of the Inte cafe. The owner was genuinely shocked. Are all kids nowadays this talented? The blue glow of theputer reflected on the boy¡¯s face, illuminating his deep-set eyes that were as ck as night. The young boy¡¯s hands swiftly danced across the keyboard while a faint smile of disdain yed on his lips, his eyes filled with cold calction. At the same time, Lawrence Group received an anonymous ¡°threatening letter.¡± [Just a friendly notice for Miss Lawrence: Lawrence Group will go bankrupt within three days!] Signed by ¡°Excalibur7¡± At first, no one took it seriously, thinking it was just a prank by some cker employee, and didn¡¯t report it to the CEO¡¯s office. It wasn¡¯t until nine o¡¯clock the next morning when a scandal broke out that Lawrence Group faced an unprecedented crisis. [Substituting inferior ingredients for expensive ones, Lawrence Group profits from selling substandard products!] The news report was detailed and even included shipping records of the Lawrence family. Once the news leaked out, the business bureau came knocking on their door under the guise of ¡°cracking down on counterfeit goods¡± and thoroughly investigated the Lawrence familypany. During the investigation, many irregrities were discovered. Not only were they selling substandard products but there were also issues with tax evasion¡­ In just one morning, Lawrence Group¡¯s stock plummeted by 13%, bing the biggest loser of the day. After the incident, George¡¯s employees remembered the threatening letter from the previous day and quickly forwarded it to him. After reading it, George trembled with anger and gave his secretary a fierce re. ¡°Why are you telling me now? Who is this Excalibur7? Have you found out their identity?¡± The secretary was personally recruited by him and ced in his office as both eye candy and a pet. Today was the first time she had been scolded like this by him, and she felt wronged and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I thought it was just some prank by a kid; after all, the tone sounded so juvenile.¡± Seeing her crying pitifully, George couldn¡¯t resist his old habit of being attracted to beautiful women. He immediately took the secretary shopping that day and generously bought everything along the way. Unfortunately, this scene was captured by paparazzi. So, the news on the second day was even more explosive than the first day, causing their stock value to plummet even faster. [Lawrence Group Chairman Suspected of Having an Affair with Secretary, Seen Shopping Together.] The apanying photos showed them intimately embracing each other and even included high-definition pictures of them kissing. Copies were sent directly to Lawrence Vi. When Mya saw these photos, her mind went nk. She only had one thought- Her position was being coveted! Could she tolerate this? Impulsive by nature, she immediately gathered a group of thugs and went to thepany to catch them in the act. The female secretary ended up in a vegetative state after being beaten. The secretary¡¯s family sued Mya in anger. It was abination of counterfeit goods, infidelity, tax evasion, assault¡­ In just three days, the Lawrence family became infamous. One after another, people came forward demandingpensation. ording to the terms of their contracts, George had toe up with 300 million dors to resolve this crisis. But with thepany¡¯s stock market copse, even if they mortgaged everything now, it would only be worth 80 million dors. Not to mention they still owed bank loans. Their business was in ruins while their family life was in chaos. George was so angry that he wanted to divorce Mya. Is that all? No way! His revenge had only just begun. Chapter 1364: Scheming for the Edwards Family’s Inheritance The incident of ¡°catching in the act¡± had strained the rtionship between George and Mya. George resented his wife for not being understanding. He worked so hard outside, what was wrong with asionally having an affair? It didn¡¯t affect her status as the CEO¡¯s wife. Now, because she made a scene, everyone knew, causing not only personal embarrassment but also negative news for thepany. In his anger, George decided not to go home and stayed at the office every day. On the other side, Mya was also furious! In six years of marriage, this was the first time George had given her the cold shoulder. It was clearly his fault, so why was he ming her? Unable to wait for him toe home and apologize, she took their two children and went back to her parents¡¯ house. As for Cheyenne¡­ sorry, no one had the time to care about her. Thus, little Cheyenne was quite happy staying at Kelvin¡¯s house during this time, enjoying endless delicious food and wearing countless pretty dresses. The Foley family treated her very well. Old Mr. Foley, although heined about the trouble she caused, was always the happiest when picking up and dropping off little Cheyenne. He even dressed up meticulously for the asion and would be upset if he wasn¡¯t allowed to go. Meanwhile, Kelvin¡¯s revenge was still ongoing. George originally thought that once the storm passed, he could find a way to raise funds and restore thepany¡¯s image. But before he could take any action, his business partners unterally announced the termination of their contracts. ording to the contract terms, he couldn¡¯t me them because it clearly stated that any party viting national regtions would bear full responsibility. George¡¯s tax evasion vited this use, making him fully responsible. The breach of contract penalty amounted to over $300 million. He thought he could get a loan from the bank, but he was turned away before even entering the door because he hadn¡¯t cleared his previous debts. Private loans had exorbitant interest rates; if he borrowed from them, he¡¯d be repaying debts for the rest of his life. After much contemtion, George came up with a brilliant idea-auctioning antiques! These antiques were hidden in the vi by the Edwards family patriarch before going abroad, and some were part of Sh¡¯s dowry for her daughter. Selling just a few items would cover the amount needed. However, he couldn¡¯t openly deal with these antiques; otherwise, if the Edwards family came after him, he wouldn¡¯t know how he died. Helplessly, George had to turn to Mya again. Having her rtives handle it would be best; if things went south, they would be caught first. He could always im ignorance. At the Mitchell family home, Mya had been back for only three days when her sister-inw had already mocked her several times. ¡°You¡¯re too naive. No man ispletely honest unless he¡¯s hung on a wall. By making a scene and running back to your parents¡¯ house, you¡¯re giving that home wrecker a chance to take your ce,¡± she said while chopping vegetables. The Mitchell family had moved to Akloit with Mya¡¯s help and bought a modest apartment. It had three bedrooms and one living room: one for Mya¡¯s brother and his wife, one for their parents, and one children¡¯s room. It was barely enough for the family. Now that Mya unexpectedly returned with her two children, her sister-inw felt ufortable. Although Mya had paid for the house, she often unted it in front of her sister-inw. Now that Mya was down on her luck, her sister-inw felt delighted and wasted no time in criticizing her as soon as she entered the house. ¡°You talk big now, but what if my brother kept a mistress outside? Would you still be so calm?¡± Mya retorted. Everyone knew that Mya¡¯s sister-inw had initially looked down on Mya¡¯s brother and only married him because of the substantial dowry provided by the Mitchell family-money that came from Mya.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Her sister-inw didn¡¯t care; she believed it was only right for Mya to support her family since she was wealthy and had only one brother. Their parents often sent good things to the Lawrence family; she wasn¡¯t oblivious to it! Even thend in their hometown was sold under Mya¡¯s influence, and that money probably ended up with Mya too. Compared to selling a house, what was a thousand-dor dowry? ¡°Don¡¯t get angry; I¡¯m just looking out for you. Besides having no ce to stay here¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid your husband might really divorce you?¡± Divorce! The word hit Mya¡¯s weak spot. She couldn¡¯t afford a divorce! George might be broke, but the Edwards family wasn¡¯t! As long as she held onto Cheyenne, she believed the Edwards family would pay up. ¡°What do you think I should do then?¡± Mya asked. Her sister-inw smiled slyly. ¡°Naturally, you should take the kids back and sincerely apologize to your husband.¡± Apologize to him. Mya felt frustrated; she didn¡¯t think she was wrong! ¡°I understand. Khloe, hurry up and cook. Libby and Sean haven¡¯t eaten all day. Make some shrimp for them; Libby wants beef too-how about a dry pot beef dish?¡± Hermanding tone displeased Khloe. What kind of family demanded shrimp and beef? Did they think they were still living in a vi? Here, they only had tofu and cabbage; take it or leave it! When dinner was served, Mya¡¯s face darkened at the sight of all green vegetables on the table. Was her sister-inw mocking her? Mark Mitchell got angry and pped his wife. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to treat my sister and nephews well? What kind of food is this? Even dogs wouldn¡¯t eat it!¡± Khloe spat out blood; two teeth were knocked out. Mya had no intention of defending her sister-inw and coldly watched them argue. ¡°You have some nerve! All you do is gamble every day while I work alone to support this family. How am I supposed to treat guests well without money? Your sister has money but hasn¡¯t given us any!¡± Khloe shouted back. So she resented Mya for not paying for their meals? Myaughed bitterly; such a sister-inw wasn¡¯t worth keeping. Just as she was about to leave with her children, George arrived. The Mitchells treated him with utmost respect; he was their golden goose after all and quickly invited him to sit at the main table. Mya was pleased too; she didn¡¯t want a divorce but couldn¡¯t bring herself to beg George either. Since he came to fetch her voluntarily, it meant he realized his mistake. She thought about giving him an easy way outter and forgiving him. But George¡¯s first words were: ¡°Mark, do you want to get rich?¡± Mya: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1365: Punishing the Lawrence Family and Contacting Grandfather That night, the sky was dark with a high wind, the moon bright and the stars sparse. An unusually cold wind blew around the silent Lawrence Vi. George, along with his brother-inw and father-inw, drove to the back door of the vi. They saw Mya, like a thief, loading items wrapped in white cloth into the car, filling it up gradually. Each of these antiques was worth a fortune. The item Mya was most pleased with was a four-door redwood wardrobe in the corner. Because it was toorge to move, she decided to take it to her room the next day. ¡°These should be enough for now,¡± George said, wiping the sweat from his forehead, his joy evident. It was his first time in the cer, and he hadn¡¯t expected to find so many antiques. The carload before him was just the tip of the iceberg. Thinking about how rich they would be once these items were sold, the three of them felt that staying up all night was worth it. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the auction house!¡± George had already contacted several foreign businessmen through a friend. These people were enthusiasts of Che culture and had been collecting antiques and paintings in the country for years, selling them abroad at high prices. Two-thirds of what he had was already selected by them; the rest would be handled by the auction house. However, reality often diverges from expectations. Just as George was about to trade with those foreign thieves, several inclothes policemen appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Caught red-handed, arrest them!¡± With a click, silver handcuffs appeared on their wrists, even the foreign thieves couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Officers, there must be a mistake! What crime have Imitted for you to arrest us?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just here to discuss cultural differences with these foreign friends. Let me go!¡± Even at this point, George was still shouting, a typical case of stubborn denial. Fortunately, the policemen weren¡¯t fooled and pped a stack of evidence in his face. ¡°How dare you im innocence? You¡¯re guilty of stealing cultural relics andpromising national security.¡± It turned out these ¡°businessmen¡± were actually spies. Under the guise of collecting antiques, they had stolen many Che relics and secrets. The police had been tracking them for a long time without finding their whereabouts. Until two days ago, they received an anonymous tip. The letter stated that the three would trade with George, chairman of Lawrence Group, tonight, detailing the time and ce of the transaction. Following the principle of better safety than sorry, they arrived early to ambush the location. Unexpectedly, they caught them red-handed. As for who the helpful ¡°informant¡± was, even the police didn¡¯t know. The officers who made their mark on this case silently thanked him in their hearts. The case quickly went to public trial. George was sentenced to 25 years for multiple crimes. Mya received 28 years for being an aplice, domestic violence, and intentional homicide. The eldest son of the Mitchell family was sentenced to 15 years as an aplice. After confirming that the batch of antiques belonged to the Edwards family, they were returned to their rightful owner. Lawrence Group dered bankruptcy and liquidation. Kelvin spent $300 million to buy Lawrence Group. But since George was imprisoned, Sh was dead, and Cheyenne was too young, they had to contact Layne, who was on a secret mission abroad. Learning that while he was risking his life for the country abroad, his granddaughter suffered such a disaster at home, old Mr. Edwards immediately wanted to quit his mission. To appease him, he was allowed to make a phone call home. Kelvin answered the call. God knows how nervous he was; whether in his past life or this one, he had always been particrly afraid of facing his grandfather. It wasn¡¯t due to any deep-seated hatred; he just felt guilty. When the call connected, a familiar voice full of authority came through. ¡°Are you Kelvin Boy who saved my granddaughter?¡± Thump-thump- Thump-thump- Kelvin hadn¡¯t been this nervous in a long time. He took a deep breath discreetly and responded calmly. ¡°Hello, Grandfather. My name is Kelvin. I¡¯m twelve years old and excel in my studies, always getting A¡¯s.¡± Old Mr. Foley eavesdropped on the side and felt something was off with his eldest grandson. When had he ever been so polite? On the other end, old Mr. Edwards paused for a moment. Why was this boy giving such a detailed self-introduction? He ruthlessly interrupted Kelvin¡¯s intention to continue. ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t have time to listen to your history. Just answer yes or no.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°First question: Who is Oscar Foley to you?¡± ¡°My grandfather.¡± Old Mr. Foley touched his nose, feeling quite proud. In his younger days, he was famous in Akloit and had met Layne Edwards a few times, though they weren¡¯t close friends. He must be quite impressed now. ¡°So you¡¯re that narcissist¡¯s grandson¡­ Second question: Did you save my granddaughter Cheyenne?¡± The term ¡°narcissist¡± wiped the smile off old Mr. Foley¡¯s face. How was he narcissistic? Kelvin hadn¡¯t expected his grandfather to leave such a negative impression after decades without contact. Would this affect his future marriage prospects? ¡°Yes, I saved her when she had a high fever.¡± Old Mr. Edwards didn¡¯t have much time to chat. The Foley family was not only the richest in Akloit but also known for old Mr. Foley¡¯s integrity. Cheyenne staying with them wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. ¡°Damn Lawrence family! When I get back, I¡¯ll grind them to dust.¡± ¡°Kelvin Boy¡­ I¡¯ll temporarily leave my granddaughter with your family. All assets of the Lawrence family are yours except for those antiques; they are Cheyenne¡¯s future dowry.¡± ¡°In addition, how about I give you five million dors annually for her upbringing? I¡¯ll find time to return by the end of the year and take her away then.¡± ¡­ What upbringing fee?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kelvin didn¡¯t need that money at all. He firmly refused old Mr. Edwards¡¯ offer. ¡°No need, Grandfather. Cheyenne is young and doesn¡¯t need much money. I don¡¯t want your upbringing fee or assets; I consider Cheyenne my sister now.¡± In the future, who knows? His refusal puzzled Grandfather. Why wouldn¡¯t he ept money or assets? What was his motive? ¡°This is too good to be true.¡± Helping raise a child without any benefit? ¡°Rest assured, Grandfather. Not only will I treat Cheyenne as my sister, but my grandfather will also treat her as his own granddaughter.¡± With Kelvin¡¯s repeated assurances, Grandfather finally relented. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember this great favor from the Foley family and repay it someday.¡± Kelvin nced at Cheyenne ying with building blocks on the carpet and smiled with relief. Not even Grandfather could separate them! The next important task was-finding his father-inw! Chapter 1366: Aesthetic Education Starts from Childhood Kelvin only knew that in his previous life, his father-inw met Cheyenne in the Dead Forest, where they reunited as father and daughter. In this life, it happened several years earlier, and he wasn¡¯t sure if his father-inw was still there. With a hopeful attitude, he sent out five or six groups of people to the Dead Forest to search for him. Unfortunately, no news came back. He couldn¡¯t go there himself at the moment and had to wait until the summer vacation to check in person. The news that the Foley family had adopted a little girl quickly spread throughout Akloit. Sam and Ste were also curious about little Cheyenne. One day, on their way to school, the two of them blocked Kelvin¡¯s path. Ste mischievously circled around him several times, clicking her tongue in wonder. They were all middle school students now, and there was a growing awareness of gender differences. As she approached, a faint fragrance from Ste reached Kelvin¡¯s nose, and her still youthful face almost touched his. If he were truly only twelve years old, he might not have thought much of it; close friends often interacted this way. But the current Kelvin was essentially a forty-year-old man who had been ¡°strictly¡± taught by his wife. He understood the importance of maintaining boundaries. When Ste got close, Kelvin¡¯s forehead twitched, and he quickly stepped back several paces, creating some distance between them. ¡°Why are you standing so close just to talk?¡± His serious and disdainful tone left Ste dumbfounded. She turned to Sam toin. ¡°Sam, look at Kelvin! Ever since he got a sister, he¡¯s forgotten about us.¡± ¡°And now he¡¯s even scolding me!¡± Seeing the little girl fuming with anger, Sam just smiled gently andforted her softly, ¡°Kelvin has always been cold by nature. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ¡°Hmph, you always take his side. Aren¡¯t I your good friend too?¡± Sam reached into his pocket and ced a candy in her hand, gently pinching her fair face. ¡°Who said you¡¯re not? You¡¯re clearly my little sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Have some candy.¡± The candy unexpectedly pacified her, and she smiled as she looked at it. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯ll definitely have many girls like you in the future. Actually, you don¡¯t even have to wait; isn¡¯t there someone in our ss who¡­¡± Before she could finish, Sam embarrassedly covered her mouth. ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± He didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Kelvin; otherwise, Kelvin would surely join in teasing him. ¡°No, I want to say it! She even wrote you a love letter saying ¡®I love you¡¯¡­¡± At twelve or thirteen years old, boys often felt awkward yet fascinated by matters of love. Kelvin saw their reactions as childish squabbles. ¡°Do you have something to say? If not, I¡¯m going home to see Cheyenne.¡± His cold voice interrupted their banter. His dark gaze was so sharp it seemed to pierce through them. Such an aura was unusual for a twelve-year-old boy. Even their strictest math teacher didn¡¯t have such a presence. For a moment, Ste and Sam were both startled and stammered out their true intentions. The atmosphere became tense as if something significant was about to happen. ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­ We just wanted to see what your new sister looks like,¡± Ste exined awkwardly. Sam nodded along. Kelvin sighed and decided to take them along. ¡°Come with me.¡± He agreed! The two had never seen Kelvin so agreeable before. Was it because he was in a good mood today? Sam had guessed correctly. Kelvin agreed partly out of selfishness. Having such a precious treasure like Cheyenne, he naturally wanted to show her off and boast about his good fortune. Just as they were about to step out of the school gate, Kelvin turned back to look at them with a hint of frustration in his eyes. Seeing him stop, Sam felt puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kelvin?¡± ¡°Are you going empty-handed?¡± The hint was obvious: they should prepare a gift for their visit. Ste, being straightforward, spoke without thinking. ¡°What? Are you asking for a meeting gift?¡± ¡°Kelvin, your face is getting thicker. I¡¯ve been to the Foley family mansion several times without you asking for gifts.¡± Kelvin thought: [That was before. Now it¡¯s different. I need to start saving money for my wife!] Seeing his upromising stance, Sam couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle Ste¡¯s share too.¡± He hadn¡¯t told anyone that he was actually the eldest grandson of the Onistead Lucas family, with more money than he could spend in ten lifetimes. ¡°Fine!¡± Kelvin agreed. Their next stop was a boutique outside the school to pick out gifts. As soon as they entered, Sam was overwhelmed by the pink decor and refused to go in any further, blushing furiously. He left the selection to Ste and Kelvin and only offered to pay at the end. Though Ste usually had a carefree personality, she had a girlish side that loved pretty things. As soon as she entered, she spotted her favorite idol¡¯s poster and squealed with delight. ¡°Sam, buy this! It¡¯s Leo¡¯stest promotional poster.¡± Kelvin nced at it. Oh, little boy toy. ¡°No way! Cheyenne is only four years old. She hates celebrities, especially male ones!¡± A child¡¯s aesthetic should be cultivated from an early age; all little boy toys must go! Sam also disliked those ¡°idols.¡± ¡°If you want it, pay for it yourself. Pick something else!¡± ¡°How about this? The DVD of ¡®The Dead Men of Three Viges.¡¯ I¡¯ve wanted to watch it for ages.¡± ¡°No way. It¡¯ll scare Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Then¡­ how about this knife? I saw it on TVst time.¡± Kelvin: ¡°¡­¡± His idea was to raise his little wife into a soft, cutedy who could act coquettishly. What use was a knife? ¡°You get out too. I¡¯ll choose myself!¡± Ste pouted but obediently left since she hadn¡¯t brought any money today. So the scene shifted to Ste and Sam waiting outside while Kelvin carefully selected from a pile of hair essories. ¡°Hmm¡­ this little strawberry one looks nice. Cheyenne seems to likedybugs too.¡± Ste was once again shocked. Was this really the stoic Kelvin? Even Sam felt unsettled.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Kelvin¡­ used to hate pink. Chapter 1367: The Moment to Change Fate at the Seaside When Ste and Sam finally saw little Cheyenne, their hearts melted. How could there be such a beautiful little girl in this world? She looked just like a real-life Barbie doll! Her eyes sparkled like gems, her little nose and mouth were so delicate¡­ Was she really not an adorable character from an anime? The most heartwarming part was when she called them ¡°brother¡± and ¡°sister¡± in her sweet, childish voice, making her the cutest little angel in the world! Ste pushed Kelvin aside several times to hug the little girl tightly, taking in a deep breath of her sweet scent. ¡°Oh my, little sister, you are so beautiful. How about youe home with me? I¡¯ll steal money from my aunt to raise you!¡± Her aunt was none other than Sam¡¯s mentor, Gracie, who was also Kelvin¡¯s mother. The secret had not been revealed yet, so he did not know that he and Kelvin were rted by blood. Upon hearing her words, the Foley family grandfather and grandson looked at Ste as if she were a thief, afraid she might really steal little Cheyenne away. Sam also liked the little one in front of him and found her strangely familiar. He couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint where he had seen her before. ¡°Brother, hug.¡± The little girl opened her arms sweetly and clingily, asking to be held. Sam¡¯s heart melted instantly. He too wanted to buy a pink sack and steal little Cheyenne away, so his dad would stop nagging him about wanting a daughter. ¡°Alright, brother will hug you.¡± Before his hands could touch Cheyenne, Kelvin had already picked her up.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Want to hug his future wife? Dream on, even if he was Cheyenne¡¯s cousin! ¡°Cheyenne, you can¡¯t bother brother Sam. He¡¯s sick and not strong enough to hold you.¡± Sam thought: I¡¯m sick? Why didn¡¯t I know that? Knowing Kelvin¡¯s nature, he didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t touch your precious Cheyenne.¡± ¡°By the way, Kelvin, next Saturday is Ste¡¯s birthday. She said she hasn¡¯t been to the seaside before, so I want to take this opportunity for everyone to go celebrate together. You shoulde too.¡± Next Saturday! The seaside! Hearing these words, Kelvin¡¯s heart sounded an rm. He stared at Sam. ¡°Do we have to go to the seaside? We could go to an amusement park or an aquarium instead.¡± He had taken the kids to both ces before; they were fine. But Sam shook his head firmly. ¡°No, Ste has wanted to go to the seaside for a long time. I can¡¯t bear to disappoint her.¡± Seeing his determination, Kelvin reluctantly agreed, thinking: As long as we don¡¯t board that problematic boat, it should be fine. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Cheyenne along.¡± Since both Sam and Ste liked little Cheyenne, they had no objections to Kelvin bringing her along. The more, the merrier. ** In the blink of an eye, it was Saturday. No one had sses that day. Kelvin got up early and got himself ready before heading to Cheyenne¡¯s room to wake the sleepy little one from her bed. ¡°Cheyenne, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to give sister Ste a gift? If you don¡¯t get up now, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Hearing that he might sneak off alone, the little girl immediately yawned and opened her eyes wide. ¡°No! Cheyenne wants to go too. Kelvin¡­ take me with you. I have a gift¡­ where¡¯s my gift?¡± It was something she had prepared for sister Ste, handmade over several days. Kelvin couldn¡¯t resist her sleepy and adorable look; it was too cute. He bent down and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve kept your gift safe. I¡¯ll give it back once you¡¯re dressed. What color dress do you want to wear today? How about pink?¡± He thought pink looked best on her and suited her well. Cheyenne softly agreed with a ¡°yes,¡± letting her big brother help her into a new dress. Old Mr. Foley knew the two little rascals were going out to y today and didn¡¯t stop them. He just arranged for two bodyguards to follow them. Normally, Kelvin would have disliked such high-profile behavior from his grandfather, as if afraid others wouldn¡¯t know he was from a wealthy family. But knowing there would be an incident today, he epted the bodyguards¡¯ presence. ¡°Fine, let them follow from a distance.¡± After saying this coolly, Kelvin picked up the little girl and headed towards the luxury car. Old Mr. Foley was puzzled. ¡°Strange, why has this kid be so agreeabletely?¡± They arrived at the seaside at 10:30 AM, just as Ste and Sam did. As today¡¯s birthday girl, Ste wore a dress for once-a white chiffon dress thatplemented her radiant smile. The young girl was like a warm little sun. Sam¡¯s gift to her was a crystal music box. When opened, it revealed a little girl holding a lollipop and dancing on tiptoes. When it was Kelvin¡¯s turn, he tossed her a yellow rubber duck swim ring. ¡°Here, your birthday gift.¡± Looking at the childish swim ring worth less than twenty dors¡­ Ste ground her teeth in frustration. ¡°Kelvin, you¡¯re so stingy! Did you buy thisst minute from a roadside stall?¡± She hit the mark. Kelvin looked unbothered; he hadn¡¯t had time to pick out a gift for her¡­ He scratched his nose and stayed silent. Little Cheyenne looked at her with worshipful eyes and cheerfully eximed: ¡°Yes, yes! Kelvin just bought it. It cost $13. 80-cheaper than twenty!¡± Ste got angry and threw the swim ring back at him. ¡°Darn it! It¡¯s even cheaper than twenty! I¡¯m going to punish you by making you pay for all our meals and activities today!¡± Money could solve anything; Kelvin nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright.¡± Sam shook his head with a smile. He had overestimated Kelvin¡¯s emotional intelligence; who gives such a birthday gift to a girl? Angry Ste decided to get back at him by taking soft little Cheyenne away. ¡°Come on, Cheyenne. Sister will take you to y with sand over there. Let¡¯s ignore this bad guy!¡± But Cheyenne naturally felt close to Kelvin and liked sticking to him. ¡°No, sister Ste. I want to stay with Kelvin. Grandpa told me before we left.¡± Ste whimpered; she had been rejected by adorable Cheyenne! It must not be Cheyenne¡¯s fault! It must be because she hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her! Kelvin smiled gently and patted the little girl¡¯s soft hair. Such an obedient and clingy Cheyenne made it impossible not to love her. Chapter 1368: Leaving an Hour Early Cheyenne was still young, and Kelvin was afraid she might encounter danger, so he strictly ordered her to y only on the shore and not go into the water. He carefully used sand to create a safe area for her, almost like drawing a prison cell. Fortunately, Cheyenne was very obedient. If Kelvin said no, she wouldn¡¯t do it. She sat quietly in the middle of the circle, using her little paws to knead the fine sea sand, imitating the nearby children building sandcastles. Kelvin even bought her a set of toys, including a small bucket, a shovel, and building blocks-all in pink. This level of care was almost like raising a daughter. Cheyenne sat on the beach without minding her little dress getting dirty, happily swinging her chubby white feet. She muttered to herself, ¡°I want to build a big, big house, with a garage at the entrance, a living room and dining room on the first floor, a room for brother on the second floor, and a room for grandpa too¡­¡± Kelvin watched her from the side. His cleanliness made him reluctant to get his hands dirty, but he asionally handed Cheyenne tools for building the house. ¡°This little girl is so serious; she might be an architect in the future,¡± he thought. On the other side, Ste was pestering Sam to teach her how to swim. The young girl had changed into a newly bought dark red strawberry swimsuit and reluctantly held the yellow duck swimming ring that Kelvin had given her. Despite feeling a bit shy about her request, Sam didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach you. Wait for me; I¡¯ll go change.¡± Sam soon returned, wearing only white beach shorts, revealing his fair and slender upper body and long legs. Although he was only Sam years old, he was already nearly six feet tall, with exceptionally long legs. Stepared their heights with her hand and found she was almost a shoulder shorter than him, unhappily standing on tiptoe. ¡°We¡¯re in the same ss, but why am I only 4¡¯10¡±? It¡¯s not fair! Sam, what do you eat every day?¡± Sam smiled and patted her little head. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Exercise more and eat more protein-rich foods; you¡¯ll grow faster.¡± The young girl couldn¡¯t help butpare him to the picky-eating Kelvin. ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t like to exercise either. He doesn¡¯t eat this or that¡­¡± Kelvin vaguely heard them discussing his height and coolly responded, ¡°It¡¯s natural; you can¡¯t envy it.¡± His tone was infuriating. Unfortunately, Ste couldn¡¯t beat him and could only secretly curse him to eat instant noodles without seasoning or forget his umbre on rainy days. ¡°Hmph, with such a sharp tongue, how could any girl be blind enough to like you? I suggest Cheyenne stay away from you in the future to avoid being led astray!¡± Hearing Ste calling her name, little Cheyenne looked up in confusion with a small shovel in her hand. Her chubby white face, big adorable eyes, and slightly trembling double chin made her look like a lucky doll from an advertisement. Ste¡¯s heart melted at the sight. ¡°Cheyenne, do you want to learn to swim? It¡¯s so much fun! How about I teach you?¡± The answer was obvious- ¡°No!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even swim yourself; how can you teach Cheyenne? She¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t need to learn now! If she wants to learnter, I¡¯ll teach her.¡± In the previous life, Cheyenne knew how to swim; who taught her? Kelvin wondered as he nced sideways at a young couple nearby. The boy held his girlfriend¡¯s waist from behind while she nestled in his arms¡­ their bodies intimately pressed together. The boy¡¯s arm brushed against the girl¡¯s body intentionally or unintentionally. Imagining Cheyenne with another man made Kelvin furious enough to want to kill them both on the spot. ¡°Disgraceful! What nonsense!¡± So if Cheyenne wanted to learn swimming in the future, it had to be him teaching her! ¡°Achoo.¡± Little Cheyenne didn¡¯t know what was happening and sneezed two or three times while building her sandcastle. The roof she had painstakingly built copsed. The little girl stared at her ¡°masterpiece¡± in shock and pouted as if she were about to cry. Seeing this, Kelvin quickly ran over tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Cheyenne. You¡¯re the strongest and bravest! I¡¯ll y with you; let¡¯s start over.¡± Under his patient coaxing, the little girl finally stopped crying and handed him the small shovel. ¡°Dig. Brother dig.¡± Kelvin looked at the dirty shovel and reluctantly continued. Well, it was like ying with kids at home. Meanwhile, Sam¡¯s swimming lesson was progressing well. Ste learned quickly and could swim on her own after two tries. She was eager to try swimming alone now. Sam couldn¡¯t refuse her and agreed but didn¡¯t dare go too far, staying near the shore to keep an eye on Ste. Initially, she swam smoothly for about threeps before bing exhausted and sore all over. Just then, a small boat floated by. Ste climbed onto it and floated along with the current, her white legs dangling in the water. She cheerfully invited Sam, ¡°Sam,e up and row with me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What about Kelvin? Should we invite him and Cheyenne?¡± Sam nced at Kelvin and Cheyenne ying in the sand. ¡°Forget it; he¡¯s busy with Cheyenne.¡± ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s row over there; I saw some starfish earlier. We can collect them for crafts.¡± Sam hesitated but agreed since Ste was today¡¯s main character. When Kelvin finished helping Cheyenne build her house and looked up again, he saw that they had drifted far away. Squinting his eyes, he realized that this scene ovepped with memories from his past life. Ignoring any sense of decorum, Kelvin stood up and shouted at them, ¡°Come back! Sam, Ste¡­e back!¡± The boat was leaking, and there would be a terrifying tsunami in an hour. Unfortunately, they were too far away to hear Kelvin¡¯s call. Ste and Sam saw Kelvin waving at them and thought he wanted to join them.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Hmph! Who cares about him? He only ys with Cheyenne and not us. Let¡¯s keep rowing.¡± ¡°Maybe we should go back; Kelvin might have something important.¡± Knowing Kelvin well, Sam thought it was unlikely for him to shout publicly without reason. Ste frowned but still wanted to continue; she was fixated on collecting starfish. It wasn¡¯t up to her because Kelvin hired a motorboat to intercept them and bring them back to shore. Kelvin breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Whether we can change our fate depends on this moment.¡± Chapter 1369: Fate’s Turn for the Deceased As soon as she got off the boat, Ste walked over with a dark face, fuming with anger. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me go into the water? I already know how to swim!¡± Kelvin heard the displeasure in her tone but couldn¡¯t exin that there would be a tsunami soon. He picked up Cheyenne and said righteously, ¡°Cheyenne is hungry. Let¡¯s find a ce to have dinner first! You guys can skip a meal or two, but my little Cheyenne needs to grow.¡± Cheyenne: ¡°?¡± But I¡¯m not hungry. Sam found this reason a bit far-fetched. Kelvin seemed odd today. Since they arrived at the beach, he had been showing signs of worry and couldn¡¯t rx. Although he usually maintained a certain demeanor, he was never like this. When Ste heard that Cheyenne was hungry, her anger dissipated immediately, and she smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s go eat. Cheyenne, what do you want to eat? Don¡¯t be shy; order whatever you like. Today, Kelvin is treating us.¡± She said it was for Cheyenne to order, but it was really what she wanted to eat! Kelvin couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose her. Compared to a living life, what did a little money matter? The four of them left an hour early, changed into their clothes, and headed to a restaurant. Just as they left the beach resort, they received an emergency notification from the government meteorological station: ¡°ording to reports, Typhoon Ocean No. 8 will pass through the XXX sea area at 5:45 PM today, bringing localized heavy rainfall¡­ Relevant departments should prepare for emergencies.¡± Many people didn¡¯t take it seriously after seeing it. Ste also tossed her phone aside. ¡°Are you kidding? How can there be a typhoon in this clear sky? Nonsense.¡± Kelvin nced at her lightly and continued to help Cheyenne roll up her sleeves and button her cuffs. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The stubborn girl shook her head and snorted softly. Kelvin couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. ¡°Oh, then don¡¯t believe it¡­ Cheyenne, what do you want to eat?¡± Soon, all the dishes they ordered were brought to the table. As they were finishing their meal, strong winds began to blow outside the window. The sky was filled with lightning and thunder, and dark clouds covered the sun. Ste stared at the falling raindrops in shock, almost biting her tongue, and stammered, ¡°It-it¡¯s really raining, my god!¡± Cheyenne seemed afraid of the thunder and kept burrowing into Kelvin¡¯s arms, her eyes and nose turning red from fear-both cute and pitiful. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m scared. Let¡¯s go home and find Grandpa.¡± ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll go back now.¡± Before dinner, he had already sent their location to the butler, and the car should be arriving soon. They could get home safely before the typhoon hit the city. The next day, the news reported on the typhoon from the previous afternoon, specifically mentioning that a couple had drowned at the XX coastal resort. Kelvin sat on the sofa, a hint of helplessness in his deep-set eyes. The ones who died were the young couple he had seen yesterday. Old Mr. Foley was also quite frightened. He remembered that these kids had gone to that beach yesterday. The old man quickly pulled Cheyenne onto hisp to check her over. ¡°My dear granddaughter, were you scared? Kelvin, if you dare take Cheyenne to such a dangerous ce again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Kelvin turned around and red at him, snatching Cheyenne back. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Brother will take you to the study to watch cartoons.¡± Meanwhile, Sam and Ste recognized that small boat-it was the one they had taken yesterday. They were still shaken. Both took leave the next day because they developed high fevers overnight. Life is precious; everyone only gets one chance. After this incident, Kelvin noticed that Sam and Ste had be much more mature. Especially Ste-she finally started acting a bit more like a girl, no longer as careless and clumsy as before. **N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A yearter, summer arrived. Kelvin was busy preparing for his final exams these days and couldn¡¯t spend much time with little Cheyenne. After finishing hisst chemistry exam this afternoon, he declined Ste¡¯s invitation to dinner and headed straight for the Foley mansion. Halfway there, dark clouds suddenly rolled in the sky, signaling an impending storm. The refined young man looked at the traffic outside the window with his cold deep-set eyes devoid of any emotion as he watched the crowd ahead. Boom- Lightning shed and thunder roared asrge raindrops began to fall, sliding down the curved ss of the car window. He overheard some people talking nearby and listened for a while. Passerby A: ¡°It¡¯s really tragic; both husband and wife died. They were driving a Range Rover too; they must have been well-off.¡± Passerby B: ¡°It seems they crashed into a small white car while overtaking. I feel sorry for the driver of that small car; even if they survive, they can¡¯t afford to pay for it.¡± Passerby C: ¡°You must be rted to the Range Rover owners. Just because they¡¯re dead doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re right! I saw them overtaking with my own eyes and cursing at the other driver.¡± Passerby D: ¡°I think you¡¯re an idiot. Just because they¡¯re dead doesn¡¯t mean you can spread rumors! Overtaking is a fact; if you don¡¯t believe it, check the surveince footage!¡± ¡­ It turned out there had been an ident ahead. Kelvin initially wanted to instruct the driver to take a detour since it would be hard to return if it rained heavilyter. But then a thought struck him, and he suddenly asked the driver with wide eyes, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s today¡¯s date?¡± The driver was somewhat surprised; the young master was always aloof and never spoke to him before. This was the first time. ¡°Hmm? Today is June 24th; did you forget?¡± ¡°June 24th! Damn it, it¡¯s them! How could I forget this?¡± Kelvin closed his eyes and clenched his fists tightly on his thighs. In his previous life, it was also on this day that Abbie¡¯s parents died, making her an orphan. A few dayster, his father brought her home, saying they would take her in. It must be because his recent days had been too happy that he forgot about this event. Not only Abbie¡¯s parents but even Abbie herself hadn¡¯t been mentioned by Kelvin for a long time. Since the ident had already happened, he could only work on persuading his grandfather not to take her in. ¡°Take a detour.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As expected, three dayster, Corey suddenly brought home a girl in a white dress. She was Abbie. The girl had long hair and pale skin without any color of blood. Her delicate face looked pitiful due to her weak and mncholic aura. As soon as she entered, Kelvin saw her but quickly looked away and continued feeding little Cheyenne egg custard. ¡°Good girl, eat a little more, okay? Just onest bite; after you finish it, I¡¯ll take you out to y.¡± ¡°Alright then, but this is really thest bite. If I eat more, I¡¯ll get fat.¡± She sighed sadly as she spoke. At just five years old, she was already conscious of her appearance-just like her vain sister Cierra. Chapter 1370: Deeply Understanding the Tricks of the Angelic Bitch Kelvin gently pinched her cheek and said with a helpless smile, ¡°You¡¯re not fat. Besides, I think you¡¯d be cuter if you were a bit chubbier, Cheyenne.¡± The two of them chatted away,pletely ignoring the two people who had just entered the room. Corey, however, was stunned, staring in disbelief at the boy. In his memory, his son had never smiled, let alone been so gentle and patient in coaxing a little girl to eat. Corey knew about little Cheyenne. Old Mr. Foley had mentioned over the phone that his son had taken in a little girl a year ago and even went as far as acquiring her family¡¯spany for her sake. It seemed taking care of another sister wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Having made up his mind, Corey walked over with a smile and sat across from little Cheyenne. Their eyes met. The little girl looked up at him adorably and, noticing that the uncle in front of her resembled Kelvin, slowly revealed a sweet smile. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so¡­ handsome!¡± This was a new word she had racked her brains toe up with, something she had learned from TV. No one knew that Corey was actually a doting father. Despite his usually cold demeanor towards Kelvin, he would always y with other people¡¯s daughters when he met them outside. Staring nkly at the little girl in front of him, Corey couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Whose daughter is this? She¡¯s just too cute!¡± He envied the child¡¯s father, wondering whose child she was. Having such a sweet little girl, who would still care for a cold and distant son? ¡°Your name is Cheyenne, right? What a sweet and adorable little girl you are. How have you been living here? Has Kelvin been bullying you?¡± Kelvin: ¡°¡­¡± If you¡¯re going to praise her, why drag me down? Little Cheyenne seemed to understand. Uncle Foley¡¯s first half of the sentence was praising her, and the second half was asking about Kelvin. She answered truthfully, ¡°No, Kelvin treats me very well. He buys me candy, brushes my hair, puts on my socks, and takes me to school¡­¡± As she spoke, she counted on her little fingers as if trying to prove how good her brother was to her. Corey was once again surprised. Brushing hair? Putting on socks? How could that proud boy possibly do such things? But seeing that old Mr. Foley didn¡¯t refute her, it seemed the little girl was telling the truth. Corey felt a pang of jealousy. As a father, he hadn¡¯t even received a cup of water served by his son. ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s good that he hasn¡¯t. It seems Kelvin has grown up and knows how to take care of others now. By the way, Father, let me introduce you to someone. This is Abbie from the Berry family.¡± ¡°Her parents unfortunately passed away a few days ago. I felt sorry for her and brought her back. She can stay with us from now on and be Kelvin¡¯s sister.¡± Foster and Corey were not only colleagues but also college roommates with a good rtionship, so Corey decided to bring her back to raise her. However, he was the type to act impulsively without thinking things through. After deciding to adopt Abbie, he realized he had other matters to attend to and no woman by his side to help take care of a young girl. After much thought, he decided to bring her back to the old house without consulting old Mr. Foley beforehand. Without needing to see old Mr. Foley¡¯s expression, Corey knew he was angry. In front of a child who had just lost her parents, old Mr. Foley couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse outright. However, his face was grim, his white eyebrows furrowed in a stern and severe expression. ¡°You brought her back; you take responsibility for her yourself. As for Kelvin, he has to start learning basicpany affairs during the summer vacation. Don¡¯t bother him with trivial matters.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. With both school andpany affairs to handle, how could his grandson have so much time? Corey forced a smile, ¡°Father, isn¡¯t thirteen a bit too young for Kelvin? Can¡¯t we dy his entry into thepany?¡± ¡°Besides, I see he¡¯s quite patient in taking care of Cheyenne. Abbie is a well-behaved child who can help take care of Cheyenne too.¡± A well-behaved child? Old Mr. Foley almostughed coldly. The Berry couple were hypocritical and arrogant, always pestering him whenever they saw him. He didn¡¯t like the Berry family much. They were merely managers working for him; if they werepetent, he could tolerate them. As for the girl, old Mr. Foley had taken one look at her when she entered. His first reaction was-frowning! Too weak, too thin, and those tearful eyes were annoying. Old Mr. Foley was straightforward and liked plump and cheerful youngsters; those who cried easily irritated him. Unfortunately, Abbie was thetter. ¡°Rubbish! If you¡¯re useless, don¡¯t get in the way of me educating my grandson. If our Foley family were full of people like you whock ambition, we¡¯d have perished long ago. Get out of my way!¡± Old Mr. Foley scolded harshly. The ¡°unambitious¡± Corey didn¡¯t dare speak but muttered quietly in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m ranked among the top ten national outstanding scientists; how am I not good enough for you?¡± Understanding his grandfather¡¯s attitude, Kelvin smiled bitterly inside. In his previous life, his grandfather had the same attitude, but he had sided with his father then. Straightening his back, Kelvin¡¯s lips parted slightly as he announced to his father word by word, ¡°No! Although Abbie¡¯s parents have passed away, their shares have already been transferred to Abbie.¡± ¡°As far as I know, the Berry family still has rtives in Akloit. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to stay with us since we are not rted by blood. It¡¯s better for her to return to the Berry family.¡± As long as Abbie held the shares, even the second branch of the Berry family wouldn¡¯t dare harm her; they might even fawn over her. Whether she was foolish enough to lose her parents¡¯ inheritance wasn¡¯t his concern. This was probably the most they had spoken as father and son in years! Corey felt both happy and sad. ¡°I thought you would agree.¡± To Corey, his son seemed lonely and just not good at expressing his inner desires. Kelvin held little Cheyenne¡¯s chubby hand, his gaze softening considerably. ¡°I already have Cheyenne as my sister.¡± In other words, he didn¡¯t need another sister! Standing at the door, Abbie felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave; the coldness spread from her feet to her head. Cold! So cold that she trembled all over. The girl clenched her fists tightly and bit her lip hard; her delicate face was covered in tear stains. Her eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s, filled with embarrassment, grievance, and a hint of¡­ resentment. She had always liked Kelvin; this boy only a year older than herself possessed a maturity others did not. When Uncle Foley said he would adopt her yesterday, she was so happy that it slightly alleviated the sadness of losing her parents. She thought she could finally be with Kelvin. But what greeted her was a harsh reality. He refused! He didn¡¯t like me! And it was all because of that child; she took away what should have been mine! Chapter 1371: Why Keep Chickens and Rabbits Together Abbie had held back for a long time, but her tears finally fell. The girl¡¯s weak voice sounded from behind the crowd, filled with sobs that made her seem extremely pitiful. ¡°Uncle Foley, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I¡­ I have no parents, I¡¯m an orphan, so it¡¯s normal for everyone not to like me.¡± Upon seeing her cry, old Mr. Foley¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Why are you crying? It¡¯s bad luck!¡± Cheyenne looked at the older girl in confusion. Her small body was held in Kelvin¡¯s arms, silently ying with the toy in her hands. Sensing her unease, Kelvin gently patted her little head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this has nothing to do with you, Cheyenne. Keep ying.¡± As for Abbie, Kelvin didn¡¯t spare her another nce. Corey had brought her back, so naturally, it was Corey¡¯s job tofort her now that she was crying. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, Abbie. Don¡¯t cry. My son doesn¡¯t dislike you; he just doesn¡¯t know how to express himself.¡± ¡°We all like you. You¡¯re gentle and well-behaved, such a good child.¡± Unfortunately, hisfort had no effect. Abbie continued to sob, holding a handkerchief and looking as if she might copse at any moment. ¡°Uncle Foley, I know you mean well, but I don¡¯t want to trouble you. Kelvin is very busy and has to take care of that little sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a sickly person who might need to go to the hospital at any time¡­ My uncle and aunt don¡¯t like me because of this.¡± Sure enough, Corey¡¯s simple and kind heart felt even more sympathy for Abbie after hearing this. He turned back to look at his father and son with displeasure. ¡°Father, Kelvin! The Berry family used to be our neighbors. Abbie doesn¡¯t eat much. You heard her; her uncle and aunt are terrible people!¡± He still wanted to keep her. Old Mr. Foley sighed helplessly. As an elder, he couldn¡¯t just kick her out. What would that make him look like? ¡°Do as you please, but don¡¯t expect me to help! I worked hard to raise you and Kelvin¡­ I want to enjoy my old age.¡± That girl was too troublesome, always crying. Corey was overjoyed that he had finally persuaded his father. He looked at his son. The young man remained unmoved, focused on peeling seeds for the little girl in his arms. ¡°Kelvin¡­ you.¡± In his previous life, many misunderstandings had arisen between him and Cheyenne because of Abbie. Kelvin was already immune to her crying and tantrums. ¡°If Father wants to bring her back, then do it. I¡¯ve bought a ce near thepany. Cheyenne will move there with me.¡± Old Mr. Foley disagreed. How could he bring someone into the house and then lose another? No way! ¡°You can move out if you want, but Cheyenne stays with me!¡± He didn¡¯t believe his son would agree. Kelvin was starting to dislike his grandfather. Couldn¡¯t he see the situation? ¡°Then ask Cheyenne if she wants to stay with you ore with me.¡± The little traitor Cheyenne immediately hugged her brother sweetly, afraid he would leave her behind. ¡°With brother.¡± Kelvin was pleased with this answer, smiling uncontrobly. ¡°Good girl, keep ying.¡± Old Mr. Foley: ¡°¡­¡± Heartbroken, he felt old and unwanted. Corey: ¡°¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What now? Am I really wrong? But Abbie is so pitiful. Why can¡¯t Father and Kelvin show some sympathy? Abbie was also proud. Being rejected twice, she had no face to stay any longer. She cried loudly and ran off. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself, Uncle Foley. I¡¯ll go home and stay with my parents¡¯ memorials.¡± Worried she might do something drastic, Corey chased after her frantically. ¡°Abbie, wait for me! Silly girl, we can talk about everything. Don¡¯t do anything foolish.¡± Old Mr. Foley and Kelvin exchanged nces and spoke in rare unison: ¡°Such drama! Cheyenne is much cuter!¡± Cheyenne gave them a sweet smile. The sunlight outside the window lit up her face, making her eyes sparkle like stars. In the end, Abbie returned to the Berry family. Corey gave her two options regarding her shares: First, sell them to the Foley family at 10% above market price. Second, hire professionals to manage them with uncertain profits and losses. After all, Corey wasn¡¯t sure about thepany¡¯s current situation as his father had been managing it for years. Abbie had grown up as a pampered rich girl with no knowledge of business. She chose the first option. The Berry family held 10% of Foley Group¡¯s shares. Though Foley Group was now the wealthiest in Akloit under Kelvin¡¯s leadership, it wasn¡¯t as strong before he took over. Her 10% shares were worth $4 billion, and Corey added another $500 million. A total of $4. 5 billion-enough for an ordinary family for generations. No one expected Abbie to invest all that money in Metshire government bonds. Three yearster, a global financial crisis hit. The $4. 5 billion vanished overnight. By then, fifteen-year-old Kelvin had officially entered the business world. After two years of learning, he showed exceptional business talent and became the general manager of Foley Group at fifteen. Many were dissatisfied with him but were subdued by his strong methods. Sess proved age didn¡¯t matter. ** Six yearster, Cheyenne had grown from a chubby little girl into a third-grader. She had grown taller but hadn¡¯t be much smarter. She couldn¡¯t even solve a simple ¡°chickens and rabbits in the same cage¡± problem. Kelvin was on the verge of copse. His little wife was perfect except for being terrible at math! And this w had been passed down to their daughter Cierra! Mr. Foley, with an IQ over 200, couldn¡¯t understand it. Was it that hard? He thought he could correct it from the start in this life but now wanted to give up! Seeing Kelvin¡¯s displeased face, Cheyenne wanted to run away but didn¡¯t dare. If caught, her homework would double! Cheyenne¡¯s first magic trick-¡°Apologize¡± ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯m sorry. Am I too stupid? But I really don¡¯t understand why chickens and rabbits are kept together?¡± ¡°Chickens eat bugs; rabbits eat grass. They don¡¯t match at all and would fight if forced together!¡± Kelvin rubbed his forehead, feeling a slight heat in his palm. ¡°Very well said. So it¡¯s the problem maker¡¯s fault?¡± Chapter 1372: The Grandfather Selling Fake Books is Back Eighteen-year-old Kelvin was not only a prominent figure on campus but also a rising star in the business world. Despite his young age, his deep scheming and ruthless methods were well-known. Only in front of Cheyenne did he asionally show the emotions typical of a young man. She was the only one who trusted him wholeheartedly, and Kelvin enjoyed the feeling of being relied upon. In their past lives, Cheyenne had been so capable that it seemed there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do, leaving no room for him to shine. Regardless of whether she was the independent and confident Cheyenne of the past or the current yful and mischievous girl, Kelvin liked her all the same. ¡°These days aren¡¯t so bad¡­¡± he thought. However, dreams alwayse to an end. One day, an old man appeared outside the Foley mansion, looking travel-worn. He wore an outdated dark green suit paired with green pants and domestic Warrior shoes. His hair was white and messy, and his face was as ck as if he had juste out of a mine, but his eyes were exceptionally bright with anger. When he spoke, he revealed a set of white teeth. Old Mr. Edwards immediately noticed a pair of curious round eyes peeking at him from behind the door. In that instant, both were surprised and amazed. Layne recognized those eyebrows and eyes-they looked just like histe daughter Sh¡¯s. No, they were even cuter. Thest time he had seen his granddaughter, she was just a month old, lying in his arms like a tiny kitten blowing bubbles. Ten years had passed in the blink of an eye. The little one who used to fit in his palm had grown into a youngdy, and he had missed her entire childhood. He felt regretful and self-ming, but mostly heartbroken. From Cheyenne¡¯s perspective, this old man was strange,ughing and crying like a puppy. ¡°Grandpa, how did you get here?¡± she asked. The Foley mansion was guarded by security, so someone looking as disheveled as him shouldn¡¯t have been able to get in. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a small broken yard to the south. I crawled through a dog hole from there,¡± he said without a hint of shame, even with a tone of pride as if crawling through a dog hole was something honorable. Cheyenne knew about that dog hole because she often used it to sneak out and y. Now that her little secret was known by a second person, and a stranger at that, she felt annoyed. She put on a stern face to scare him away. ¡°Are you a thief? Stealing from here isn¡¯t easy. Since you¡¯re an old man, I won¡¯t tell anyone. Just leave!¡± Why did she want to let him go? Cheyenne didn¡¯t know herself; maybe it was because she felt like crying when she first saw him. Layne let his granddaughter push him whileughing foolishly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Cheyenne asked, her voicecking any real authority. Layne thought to himself: ¡°Of course I¡¯mughing at you. I¡¯ve finally found my granddaughter!¡± He quickly pulled out a few tattered books from somewhere and eagerly presented them to her. ¡°I¡¯m not a thief; I have a legitimate job.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What job? Picking up trash?¡± Cheyenne asked. It wasn¡¯t her fault for thinking that; Layne looked worse than a beggar after not changing clothes for more than half a month. Layne sighed internally. ¡°I used to be a well-known handsome man in Onistead, and now my own granddaughter thinks I¡¯m a beggar.¡± He coughed twice to clear his throat and solemnly offered the books. ¡°Of course not! My job is¡­ selling books. How about it, youngdy? I see you have great potential. I have some martial arts manuals here that are perfect for you. Not for $998 or $888, but just $9. 99 for all of them!¡± Curiosity got the better of Cheyenne, and she craned her neck to take a look at the so-called martial arts manuals: ¡°The Flower Picking Manual,¡± ¡°The Eight Dragon Techniques,¡± ¡°The Solitary Sword Technique,¡± and ¡°The Smoking Technique.¡± The only somewhat normal-looking one was ¡°Thirteen Needles.¡± Cheyenne was speechless. Was this old man really dumb or did he think she was? ¡°No! Even $9. 99 is too much; you¡¯re selling pirated books. Get lost; I¡¯m not buying!¡± She tried to close the door. The old man quickly held the door open with a bright smile on his dark face, making his white teeth stand out even more. ¡°If $9. 99 is too expensive, we can negotiate.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re a fraud!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your junk.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that; I¡¯m not lying to you¡­ You¡¯re really suited for martial arts. How about this: I¡¯ll give you ¡®Thirteen Needles¡¯ for free to practice?¡± ¡°No way, fraud!¡± As they argued, Kelvin returned. His tall figure was as upright and slender as bamboo in spring, his face dark with anger and coldness radiating from him. ¡°Who are you? Let go of Cheyenne!¡± Kelvin rushed over and grabbed the old man¡¯s shoulder with a strong grip. A sharp cracking sound followed by a piercing scream filled the air. ¡°Ahhh¡­ You brat! Where did youe from? That hurt! I¡¯m her grandfather; I was just teasing her.¡± Cheyenne looked up at the old man in confusion and disdain. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re my grandfather?¡± Kelvin broke into a cold sweat. He hadn¡¯t recognized his grandfather either because of his dirty and shabby appearance. When he heard the familiar voice, distant memories were triggered. ¡°It really is Grandpa¡­¡± In his youth, Kelvin feared only two people: his father-inw, who always wanted to spar with him, and his grandfather, who constantly threatened him with his past mistakes. Both aimed to separate him from Cheyenne. Feeling guilty, Kelvin could only endure it. ¡°Someone help Grandpa inside.¡± What started as a reunion turned into an emergency situation. Cheyenne remained in shock, thinking, ¡°Grandpa looks so poor; no wonder he¡¯s trying to scam money. I must teach him to mend his ways and walk the right path! Selling fake books is illegal.¡± Chapter 1373: I Can’t Say I’m Thinking About Your Daughter It was good news that little Cheyenne found her grandfather, but unfortunately, old Mr. Edwards insisted on taking her to Yrose. He said that was the foundation of the Edwards family. The little girl had lived with the Foley family for six years, and now, suddenly being told to leave made her cry her eyes out. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with old Mr. Foley, and even more so with Kelvin. Old Mr. Foley had long treated the little girl as his own granddaughter, even more so than his actual grandson. He was heartbroken to see little Cheyenne go, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to notice, so he hid in his bedroom to cry. In contrast, Kelvin seemed much moreposed. The next day, he attended thepany meeting as usual, which made the old man call him heartless. As the departure approached, Cheyenne decided to prepare a gift for Kelvin after much thought. She even consulted her sister Ste on what to give. Ste was also eighteen this year and had been directly admitted to a foreign university due to her excellent grades, without needing to take the college entrance exam. She was nning to go with Sam. Kelvin also had the opportunity to be directly admitted to a foreign university. In his previous life, he went to Harvard for three years and earned dual doctorates in Business Administration and Law. This time, for his grandfather and Cheyenne, he decided to stay. As a second choice, he chose the top-ranked university in the country, so he would be studying in the capital for the next four years.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Originally, Kelvin nned to take her with him because he felt at ease only when he could keep an eye on the little girl. Layne¡¯s sudden return three years early disrupted his ns. On the day the Foley family sent little Cheyenne to the airport, the girl cried until her eyes were swollen. She clung tightly to the young man and secretly handed him a jade stone, her soft voice tinged with sobs in his ear: ¡°Kelvin, you can¡¯t forget me! Remember to call me often. You can write letters too; I¡¯ll reply diligently.¡± Even though she hated writing. To outsiders, their age difference of seven or eight years seemed like a normal sibling rtionship, but only Kelvin knew she was his future wife, someone he would spend his life with. Even in their previous life, they had never been apart for this long. He felt deeply reluctant this time too. Seizing a moment when no one was looking, the young man bent down and nted a light kiss on her forehead. He earnestly reminded her: ¡°Even if I forget myself, I won¡¯t forget you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°When you get to Yrose, study hard and don¡¯t y around. I¡¯ll find time to visit you during holidays.¡± The little girl was too young to understand what that ¡°kiss¡± meant and naively smiled at him. Her voice sweet as she coquettishly said, ¡°I know, Kelvin. I¡¯ll definitely study hard!¡± Really? Kelvin had his doubts but then thought: Even if Cheyenne wasn¡¯t good at math, her talent in other subjects was remarkable. Getting into a top university shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Alright, go on.¡± Reluctantly ruffling her hair onest time, the Foley family watched the little girl they had raised for six years leave. Kelvin stood there for a long time until Cheyenne¡¯s figure disappeared into the crowd before he finally left. A brief separation for a better reunion. Cheyenne, wait for me toe back. The days that followed seemed to fall into a monotonous routine. Kelvin declined old Mr. Foley¡¯s offer to apany him and packed his bags alone for university. On the first day of school, his outstanding looks and extraordinary demeanor immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention, earning him the title of ¡°the most handsome guy in school.¡± Countless junior and senior girls openly and secretly tried to get close to him and showered him with attention. But no matter what they did, Kelvin remained as cold as an iceberg, keeping everyone at a distance. Moreover, since he had concealed his identity upon entering the school, there were even rumors of someone wanting to keep him as apanion for $10, 000 a month. Kelvin: $10, 000? Who do they think they¡¯re looking down on? Fed up with being pestered incessantly, he finally confided in his friends. Through them, he spread the word. ¡°No need; I already have a fiancee.¡± Within two hours, Qaco University¡¯s campus forum was flooded with posts titled ¡°Kelvin Has a Fiancee.¡± Countless hearts were broken. 1: Kelvin really has a fiancee; that¡¯s why he¡¯s not interested in other girls. 2: Kelvin¡¯s fiancee is younger than him; how much younger is unknown. At first, some spected he was lying until one day his roommate ¡°identally¡± discovered that their aloof roommate had bought cute plush toys and little dresses on an online shopping site. Given Kelvin¡¯s personality, it was impossible for him to like such things. His profile also stated he was an only child with no sisters. There could only be one answer-his mysterious fiancee. After that, Kelvin moved out of the dormitory and bought a vi outside where he lived alone. Except for attending sses, he spent most of his time outside. In his third year of university, Kelvin¡¯s people finally found news of Channing. The day he decided to rescue him, he took half a month off under the pretense of needing minor surgery due to illness. Given how outstanding he was as a student, his professors readily agreed without question. Who would have thought that the next day, instead of lying in a hospital bed, the man appeared in full military gear in the infamous Dead Forest? Even with Sam¡¯s help this time, Kelvin paid a heavy price to sessfully rescue his future father-inw. Of the twenty people he brought along, only seven survived; even he got shot and was in a sorry state. ¡°You must escape separately; let me go alone. This way, even if they catch up, they won¡¯t dare kill me,¡± said the man who looked like a wild man due to all the dirt on him. He didn¡¯t understand why this young man woulde to rescue him; he didn¡¯t recall knowing anyone named Foley. Even if he did, the age difference didn¡¯t match up. Cheyenne was only 13 at this time. Kelvin couldn¡¯t very well say he had his eyes on his daughter and was his future son-inw. Otherwise, what if the man thought he was a pervert? ¡°No way. I went through great lengths to rescue you; how could I leave you here alone?¡± Kelvin¡¯s attitude was firm and so authoritative that it stunned the man. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been years since anyone ordered me around like this. You¡­¡± If not for Kelvin saving him earlier, Channing would have kicked him by now! But Kelvin couldn¡¯t care about that now; escaping was more important. He grabbed his father-inw¡¯s shoulder and dragged him into an off-road vehicle. ¡°I know where your daughter is. If you want to see her,e with me!¡± ¡°What! Daughter¡­ my daughter? That¡¯s impossible!¡± He did have an ex-wife but no daughter that he knew of. ¡°Why not? Miss Edwards gave you a daughter!¡± Sh! He actually knew his wife. Channing stopped struggling and obediently followed him. Chapter 1374: Cheyenne, Don’t Be Afraid, Daddy’s Here A monthter, Kelvin appeared in Yrose, apanied by a strikingly handsome man. He looked no older than thirty-five or thirty-six, dressed in a white suit that entuated his rugged yet handsome features, resembling a war god descending to earth. Their arrival at the airport caused quite a stir, with many young girls snapping photos and asking questions.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Are they new celebrities? Why have I never seen them before?¡± ¡°I think the older guy is my favorite! Daddy-type boyfriends are killing me!¡± ¡°The one in ck is also very handsome. Are they father and son?¡± Yes, many people thought Kelvin and Channing were father and son. Even old Mr. Foley once believed this. Otherwise, why would his cold-hearted grandson spend so much manpower and resources to find an unrted man? When he learned that this man was Cheyenne¡¯s biological father, he finally understood. After being apart for over a decade, Channing was more excited than anyone to learn he had a daughter. The two stood at the entrance of the Edwards family ancestral home, hesitating for a long time. Perhaps due to nerves, the usually fearless Channing couldn¡¯t take that small step forward, his hands trembling with excitement. ¡°Kelvin, are you sure my daughter lives here?¡± Kelvin nced at him coldly and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can choose not to recognize her when you see her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an option!¡± He needed to see her with his own eyes to be sure. As they spoke, exaggeratedughter came from behind them. Three middle school students in uniforms were yfully walking out of an alley. ¡°Reece, where¡¯s your allowance today? Hand it over, or next time someone bullies your sister, I won¡¯t help you!¡± ¡°Please, Lan, don¡¯t do this. If Iest again, my dad will make me feed the pigs. I only have fifty dors today. Take it all.¡± ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it. Kate, let¡¯s go to KFC after school!¡± Kelvin¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this. He called the little girl every two weeks, and she always behaved well in front of him. Turns out she was a little liar! Channing¡¯s lips twitched. He never expected his sweet daughter to be such a little tyrant. But despite this, when he saw her face that resembled histe wife, he was moved to tears. There was no need for a DNA test; Channing knew immediately that the little girl in the middle was his daughter. The magical bond of blood made him feel an instant connection with her, something he had never experienced before. ¡°So alike!¡± ¡°She looks just like Sh¡­ Is this our daughter?¡± If he had known his wife was pregnant back then, he wouldn¡¯t have foolishly ventured into danger alone. Would Sh have stayed with him then? Would she still be alive? Channing wiped away his tears and walked step by step toward little Cheyenne. She looked up at him, her delicate eyebrows furrowed and her pink lips pouting as she asked warily: ¡°Handsome uncle, what do you want?¡± ¡°Is your name Cheyenne?¡± His daughter was so beautiful! The more he looked at her, the cuter she seemed! Her eyes, eyebrows, and lips resembled Sh¡¯s, while her nose took after him-a perfect blend of their best features. The only downside was that she was too thin and short. But that didn¡¯t matter; he would take good care of her and make sure she grew up healthy and strong! Unbeknownst to him, his strange behavior left the little girl momentarily stunned. She then pretended to be fierce and put her hands on her hips: ¡°How do you know my name?¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Are you here for revenge? What¡¯s your son¡¯s name? Tell me! I¡¯ve beaten up so many peopletely that I can¡¯t remember who they are!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of parentsing to defend their kids. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± The little girl raised her chin proudly. She only beat up those who deserved it; she wasn¡¯t wrong! Seeing her adorable demeanor melted Channing¡¯s heart. He wanted nothing more than to hug her tightly. And that¡¯s exactly what he did. ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being there for you and your mom. From now on, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± The man¡¯s maic voice was filled with guilt. Suddenly, a hot tear fell on the little girl¡¯s forehead. She instinctively looked up. She had thought he was a ssmate¡¯s parent seeking revenge but realized he was the father she had always longed for. Daddy! Cheyenne was stunned. Faced with a man who suddenly imed to be her biological father, she should have hated him. But when she saw his tear-filled gentle eyes, her nose tingled, and uncontroble tears streamed down her face. ¡°Are you really my biological father?¡± She had known for a long time that she wasn¡¯t George¡¯s biological daughter and understood why they treated her that way. Fortunately, she had Kelvin and her grandfather. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t have parents. Now that her biological father had suddenly appeared, Cheyenne thought: Maybe she¡¯s happy about it. From today on, she also had a daddy! And her daddy was so handsome, even more dazzling than TV stars. Holding his long-lost treasure in his arms-the only memory of his wife-Channing wanted to give her the world¡¯s most precious things. He knelt down and held the little girl¡¯s cold, slender hands tightly in hisrge ones. ¡°You look a lot like your mommy; the rest is like me.¡± This was the first time Cheyenne heard about her mother from someone else. She looked up with bright eyes and stared at him. ¡°Did she love me as much as you do?¡± Mentioning histe wife brought only pain to Channing¡¯s heart. He felt even more sorry for Cheyenne. His daughter had lost her mother at birth and had never even seen her face. And it was all because of his recklessness. ¡°She loved you very much.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to leave alone and give birth to Cheyenne despite being hunted down. At that time, they were already divorced. If Sh had been selfish, she could have aborted the baby and continued being the Edwards family¡¯s eldest daughter. But she didn¡¯t. To protect Cheyenne, she chose to marry under dangerous circumstances. When Channing first heard about his wife¡¯s remarriage, he was furious. But when Kelvin told him it was to protect their daughter, he chose to forgive her. He never expected her to die during childbirth; at that moment, he felt his world copse. It was all because he hadn¡¯t protected them well enough. Upon arriving in Akloit, Channing visited George in prison on the first day. From that man, he learned that Sh and George were only fake spouses; Sh¡¯s true love had always been him. He also learned that Mya and those behind her had conspired to harm his beloved wife. He bribed the warden with a sum of money, instructing them to ¡°take good care¡± of that woman every day. Letting her die would be too easy! He wanted Mya to live a life worse than death! Chapter 1375: A Loveless Business Marriage-1 George¡¯s situation was no better; he was sent to the harshest conditions in the northern border forbor reform. He would likely die there! Thinking of this, Channing felt a wave of relief wash over him. A light smile appeared on his handsome face as he tightly held Cheyenne¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want to see her? Come back to Onistead with me. That¡¯s where all our memories with her are.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cheyenne hesitated. She really wanted to see her mommy and visit the ce where her parents lived. ¡°What about Grandpa? If I go with you, he won¡¯t find me when hees back, and what about my little brothers?¡± At this moment, Kelvin stepped in. He also hoped Cheyenne woulde to Onistead. The Foley Group¡¯s business had already expanded northward. For at least the next three years, he would be living in Onistead, where Cheyenne could receive the best education. ¡°Cheyenne, I¡¯ll talk to your grandpa. He¡¯ll agree.¡± Hearing the familiar voice and seeing the familiar figure, the little girl happily pushed away her father and ran towards the young man.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Kelvin, when did you get here!¡± Kelvin smiled and opened his arms to catch the little girl steadily. After nearly two months apart, she looked even cuter and more beautiful. ¡°I came with Uncle.¡± While the two chatted happily, the old father started feeling jealous. He had just found his biological daughter and hadn¡¯t hugged her enough before she pushed him away. It was all because he showed up toote. In his jealousy, he forgot that the boy had just called him ¡°Grandpa.¡± With Kelvin¡¯s persuasion, Cheyenne agreed to transfer schools. Although she was reluctant to leave her grandpa, he was really busy and could only be home for two days a month at best. At home, besides the servants, there was only Cheyenne herself. Over time, neighbors and ssmates knew she had no parents and considered her an orphan. They often spoke ill of her behind her back. Initially, Cheyenne would cry and miss Kelvin. Later, she realized that only by bing strong herself would she not fear others. So she learned to fight and became the leader by strength. Now that she had found her father and had Kelvin¡¯s protection, she no longer needed to fight herself! As for her two loyal followers, Reece and Kate vowed that they would choose Onistead for college! The three made a n to reunite in college and worked hard towards it in theing days. Reece¡¯s sudden diligence earned him many rewards from his nouveau riche pig-farming father. His son finally showed promise, all thanks to that girl from the Lawrence family! Kate was also quite capable herself, and with a top-student brother, catching up on grades was easy. Follower No. 1 Reece: ¡°I will work hard to continue being Cheyenne¡¯s follower in three years!¡± Follower No. 2 Kate: ¡°I will go to Onistead; my future sister-inw is waiting for me!¡± Eddie: ¡°?¡± A monthter, Channing returned to Onistead with his precious daughter and a shameless tag-along who owed him a favor. He first went to the police station to change Cheyenne¡¯s household registration; from today on, her name was ¡°Cheyenne Lucas.¡± Then he went to Wind Hall to seek forgiveness from his father-inw. Initially, old Mr. Edwards didn¡¯t want to deal with him. Entrusting his daughter to Channing was the biggest mistake of his life! He deliberately ignored him for two months. But nothing could change Channing¡¯s determination to make amends. For those two months, he visited the Edwards family daily to show his sincerity. With Cheyenne¡¯s help and future son-inw¡¯s assistance, old Mr. Edwards finally forgave him and agreed to let his granddaughter recognize her ancestry. Although he could take care of Cheyenne, his responsibilities were too heavy. In their rare times together, he often had to ask others for help; overall, he spent too little time with her. Entrusting Cheyenne to her biological father wasn¡¯t a bad idea. That man had promised never to remarry or have more children; all his assets would go to Cheyenne. For the first time as a father, Channing proved to be a qualified one. He worked at thepany during the day but always returned home on time for dinner with his daughter, no matter how busy or tired he was. No matter how many admirers tried to seduce him outside, he had only one response-¡°Get lost!¡± He actively participated in parent-teacher meetings and always brought generous gifts for all students and staff at school to make Cheyenne proud. Soon, everyone at school knew that Cheyenne Lucas¡¯s dad was a handsome man! And very rich and generous too. As long as they praised his precious daughter in front of Channing, they would either get promoted or get a raise. In short, offending anyone was better than offending the little princess of the Lucas family. Everyone started currying favor with her, making it hard for Cheyenne to find someone to fight with¡­ Chapter 1375: A Loveless Business Marriage Next door, Kelvin constantly kept an eye on her, urging her to study well. Cheyenne was speechless. So annoying, another day wanting to practice fighting! Five years flew by; Kelvin had graduated from university and sessfully established himself in Onistead with his future father-inw¡¯s help. Meanwhile, the girl he adored had turned eighteen. At sixteen, Cheyenne was already remarkably beautiful, her youthful innocence attracting countless admirers. The term ¡°school belle¡± was insufficient to describe her. Even in the entertainment industry filled with beauties, none couldpare to her. If not for Kelvin and Channing holding her back, she could have already made a name for herself. Feeling threatened by potential rivals, Kelvin didn¡¯t underestimate any of them and startedying traps early on. Years of gentlepanionship finally won her heart; he sessfully confessed and imed her first kiss, marking her as his own. Channing never liked the thief who stole his daughter but couldn¡¯t refuse since Cheyenne liked him. Kelvin had a clear n for their future: Engaged at eighteen. Married at twenty. Graduate from university and then wed. May 20th, clear skies with a light breeze-a perfect day for marriage. The business world¡¯s famous eligible bachelor, Kelvin Foley, chairman and CEO of the Foley Group, had long been rumored to be gay. These rumors persisted for years; people said he had an affair with Master Omari from the Lara family and was seen dining with renowned musician Benson. However, today Mr. Foley announced to the public-he was getting engaged! His fiancee was none other than the mysterious heiress of Nymphscape Group-Cheyenne Lucas. The news caused an uproar online.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Many women secretly wept; if Mr. Foley liked men, they could ept it since those men were indeed excellent. But they never expected Mr. Foley liked women! Hearing that his fiancee was just an eighteen-year-old girl made many people indignant! They believed it was just a loveless business marriage. Yes, it must be! Chapter 1376: Mrs. Foley, I Will Love You Forever User1: ¡°Hmph, what Lucas family princess? She must be an arrogant, selfish ugly duckling! If it weren¡¯t for her money and power, why would Mr. Foley marry her?¡± User2: ¡°Mr. Foley doesn¡¯t even care about charming actresses. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be interested in an eighteen-year-old girl. Just wait for their divorce, haha!¡± User3: ¡°Am I the only one concerned about his male lovers? What about Mr. Lara and Mr. Zamora¡­ It¡¯s all that bitch Cheyenne Lucas¡¯s fault for stealing Mr. Foley!¡± User4: ¡°I believe true love is between men. That idiot from the Lucas family can wait alone in her empty house!¡± The inte was filled with insults, calling her a ¡°home wrecker¡± or an ¡°ugly duckling.¡± When the engagement video was released, those who had insulted her were all pped in the face. One day, paparazzi captured the high-and-mighty Mr. Foley shopping with a mysterious girlfriend, even tying her shoces in public. Mr. Foley, who had always kept his distance from women, never had a femalepanion by his side. Even at events requiring a date, he would go alone or not attend at all. The only person he treated so tenderly was his ¡°nominal fiancee.¡± However, the rumors confused everyone. Wasn¡¯t Kelvin supposed to be gay and uninterested in women? Even if she was his fiancee, this seemed too much. The next day, aizen iming to be Kelvin¡¯s college ssmate revealed: ¡°Kelvin was very popr when he first entered college, but he always imed to have a fiancee and rejected everyone¡¯s advances. Kelvin didn¡¯t like ying with his phone but loved online shopping. Every Valentine¡¯s Day, Christmas, and Women¡¯s Day, he would buy many gifts for her. He would also take three days off every half month, saying it was to visit his fiancee. If he didn¡¯t like her, how could he persist for so many years? The idea of a loveless business marriage is just the jealous spection of some people.¡± Kelvin never cared about how others viewed him. His goal in life was simple- A warm home with his wife and children! After finally raising his wife to adulthood, he naturally wanted to bring her home. Coincidentally, Cheyenne Lucas, bored and surfing the inte, saw that post and was moved to tears. She had been hesitant about Kelvin¡¯s proposal, fearing he was marrying her out of past acquaintance. ¡°So Kelvin likes me too, haha! Great! I¡¯ll tell him tomorrow that I¡¯m willing to marry him!¡± The next day. In the president¡¯s office of the Foley Group, the atmosphere was tense as if a storm was about to break. Employees hung their heads, awaiting their boss¡¯s punishment. Kelvin, not having received a direct answer from his beloved, felt a pent-up frustration. Adding to that, these idiots kept making mistakes; it would be a waste not to vent his anger on them! ¡°Are you all pigs? How can you get such simple data wrong? You all graduated from prestigious schools; you should go back to kindergarten!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Trembling. What to do? Mr. Foley seems really angry; will he fire us? Just as everyone thought they were doomed, the tightly closed office door was suddenly pushed open from outside. A young and beautiful figure bounced in. The girl had bright eyes and white teeth, wearing a lively red dress. She suddenly threw herself into the man¡¯s arms, wrapping her hands around his neck and giving him a kiss. ¡°Kelvin, I¡¯m willing to marry you!¡± Onlooker 1: ¡°!¡± Onlooker 2: ¡°Oh my god, this girl must have a death wish.¡± Onlooker 3: ¡°I¡¯ll bet a hundred bucks Mr. Foley will throw her out!¡± Kelvin was stunned for a few seconds. Last night, he had dinner with the girl and proposed to her while slightly tipsy. Cheyenne had stammered without answering and then ran away. He thought she was unwilling¡­ He didn¡¯t expect his girl toe to him the next day and give him an answer in person. Kelvin forgot all about those who had angered him, holding Cheyenne¡¯s slender waist like a treasure. ¡°Cheyenne! Really? Can you say it again?¡± Hearing gasps around her, Cheyenne noticed others in the room and blushed deeply. ¡°Ahhh, why didn¡¯t you remind me there were others here?¡± Before entering, she had only heard someone say Kelvin was in the office but didn¡¯t know there were others! Kelvin replied without thinking: ¡°They don¡¯t matter; just pretend they don¡¯t exist.¡± Unimportant employees: ¡°¡­¡± So Mr. Foley is like this in private. To marry Kelvin as soon as possible, Cheyenne worked very hard during college. By day she was an ordinary student; by night she was a hacker master and a mysterious doctor. Kelvin knew about these secrets but indulged his little wife. He allowed Cheyenne to pursue whatever she wanted while silently cleaning up behind her. If danger arose, they would face it together and protect each other. What usually took four years toplete in college only took Cheyenne three years due to her excellence. Cheyenne chose to intern at a hospital after graduation to be a doctor. On graduation day, Cheyenne stole her passport from home and dragged Kelvin to get their marriage certificate. Holding the freshly issued certificate, they smiled at each other. ¡°My dear wife, I will love you forever.¡± ¡°Thank you for not abandoning me; I will love you forever too.¡± It was Kelvin¡¯s third time getting this certificate; fortunately, it was always with her. ¡°Ahem¡­ You¡¯re young and forgetful. Let me keep this marriage certificate for you.¡± He feared the word ¡°divorce¡± and hated that green booklet! How could Cheyenne not guess his thoughts? She handed over the certificate: ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you keep it. Today is a happy day; where shall we go next?¡± Looking at her beautiful face, Kelvin¡¯s eyes shed with danger. ¡°Naturally¡­ it¡¯s time to collect some interest!¡± Cheyenne: ¡°Huh?¡± Interest? What interest? By the time she understood, her legs were too weak to walk¡­ Knowing they had registered their marriage, Channing was furious. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with his daughter but knew Kelvin truly loved Cheyenne over the past decade.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The young couple now lived together and were inseparable. Fearing they might cause trouble, he hurriedly arranged their wedding. Half a monthter, both the Foley and Lucas families announced the wedding date and location. This two-year-long high-society marriage was finally settled. Chapter 1377: Happy Ending The wedding was asvish as that of a president¡¯s daughter, with news headlines filled with the word ¡°envy.¡± It turned out Kelvin truly adored his young wife, coaxing her into marriage just after she graduated. On the wedding day, Cheyenne Lucas, dressed in a white wedding gown, looked stunning and graceful, her beauty like a radiant moon. She leaned against Kelvin, who stole a kiss on her cheek when no one was looking, a moment captured on camera. The couple, both talented and beautiful, wore smiles of happiness, their eyes only for each other, making everyone envious. Contrary to expectations, the ¡°malepanions¡± were all offering their blessings. Omari felt a pang in his heart but couldn¡¯t understand why. This was his first time meeting Cheyenne, the wife of an acquaintance. Shaking off the strange feeling, he presented a ¡°Heart of the Ocean¡± as an engagement gift. The young girl smiled politely and said ¡°thank you¡± before being whisked away by her jealous fiance. ¡°Cheyenne, wait for me in the new room. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Okay, but remember not to drink too much. If you get drunk, I won¡¯t let you sleep in the room!¡± Without suspicion, Cheyenne lifted her skirt and returned to the new room to wait for him. As she turned away, Kelvin dragged Omari to another private room. ¡°Good bro, I knew you¡¯d be generous. Come on, let¡¯s drink until we drop today!¡± Omari frowned. They had only met three times; they were far from being good bros. Equally puzzled was the elegant gentleman Benson. He had only shared a meal with Kelvin once, and he had paid for it. Today, he was also forced to attend the wedding banquet. Upon seeing Kelvin¡¯s wife for the first time, he impulsively gave an extravagant gift. It was definitely a loss¡­ After sending them to the private room, Kelvin found an excuse to leave. Closing the door, Kelvin sighed in relief. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being deceitful; love is inherently selfish.¡± All he could do was lessen their pain. When he returned to the new room, his beloved wife, whom he had protected for two lifetimes, had already fallen asleep. In the soft light, her slender figure was more beautiful than anyndscape. Her skin was as white as snow, her long curly hair scattered on the red sheets, her eyshes closed, and her lips slightly parted. Kelvin quietly approached the bed and stared at her for a long time. He leaned down and kissed her lips heavily, whispering in her ear with a hint of frustration. ¡°You heartless little thing, I¡¯ve waited over ten years for our wedding night, and you just fall asleep!¡± In her sleep, his young wife smiled sweetly as if dreaming of something pleasant. She murmured softly. ¡°Kelvin, my husband.¡± At that moment, all Kelvin¡¯s resentment melted away into sweetness. Because even in her dreams, she was thinking of him. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m here.¡± Quickly undressing, hey beside her, inhaling her unique fragrance that made his heart race. To take her or not? Kelvin was conflicted. Suddenly, a small white hand touched his chest, the warm sensation breaking his resolve. Surprised, he looked down to see his wife awake, gazing at him with bright eyes. ¡°Honey, when did youe back?¡± So pure and seductive! He immediately covered her eyes with one hand while pressing her down and kissing her lips. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s get to business.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ mm.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No waiting. Let¡¯s give Grandpa a great-grandchild soon so he won¡¯t be bored.¡± Cheyenne, mesmerized by his charm, agreed in a daze. The room was filled with warmth as the newlyweds spent a sleepless night together. Outside, a full moon illuminated the earth. At dawn, Kelvin finally fell asleep holding his exhausted wife, gazing at her tenderly. ¡°With my wife already here, how far can children be?¡± He wanted their lost child to return; this time, he would protect them both! Not just his beloved Cheyenne but all their children¡­ they would alle back! Seven yearster, Sam returned home after a long absence. Kelvin nned to personally pick him up at the airport the next morning. During college, Sam had a fallout with his family and chose to start his own business. After graduation, he stayed in Metshire to build his career from scratch over five years, bing a prominent figure among overseas Chinese. Two years ago, Ste also got married. Her husband was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed foreign gentleman. Both were DINKs and had no ns to have children. However, seeing Cheyenne and Kelvin¡¯s smart and adorable children made them want to secretly take them away in a sack. Especially little Briana, who was just one year old. Her quiet and calm demeanor made her incredibly endearing to Ste, who disliked trouble. To Ste, Briana was like a little fairy. Cheyenne generously made Ste Briana¡¯s godmother. Cierra¡¯s godmother remained Kate. This time around, Miss Zamora seemed to be an award-winning actress even earlier. Her rtionship with Master Glenn began at a social event. After marriage, they lived happily with a son and daughter. When Cheyenne met Omari again, she was pregnant with Briana and holding her eldest son Oliver¡¯s hand. They eventually became good friends. Seeing her struggle with carrying things while pregnant, Lawyer Lara offered to help out of kindness and escorted her to the door. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lara. Here¡¯s a lollipop for you.¡± Omari looked at her bright smile and felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. A lollipop? He never liked them as a child but epted it because it was from her. ¡°Mrs. Foley, how many months along are you?¡± Cheyenne smiled shyly. ¡°Five months.¡± Married for seven years and pregnant with their sixth child¡­ Mr. Foley certainly hadn¡¯t been idle each year. ¡°Ahem¡­ As a pregnant woman with children in tow, safety first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Kelvin had just returned from picking someone up at the airport when he saw his former rival chatting happily with his wife at the door. Feeling uneasy, he quickly ran over and embraced Cheyenne protectively. ¡°I told you to rest at home. Why are you out here?¡± Cheyenne showed him the vegetables in her hand with an innocent look. ¡°We have guestsing over. I had to buy some groceries.¡± Their guest today was Sam. Not only did hee but also his wife Pearl and their twins. Fate works in mysterious ways. Though they were on opposite sides of the world, they still fell in love eventually. In the evening, Kelvin organized an outdoor barbecue party, Besides weing Sam¡¯s family of four, Cheyenne also invited Kate¡¯s family and Reece¡¯s couple and Ste¡¯s couple. The older generation-Channing, old Mr. Edwards, old Mr. Foley-spent their retirement ying chess and drinking wine leisurely. The adults chatted around the table while the children yed in the garden withughter filling the air. The eldest child Oliver naturally took on the role of big brother and looked after his younger siblings. He couldn¡¯t help but think: Women are noisy! Kids are annoying! Stay away from marriage! As the party wound down and everyone had their fill, Cheyenne nestled in Kelvin¡¯s arms watching the moon as the summer breeze gently blew by. Her life now was blissful, With her father supporting her from above, a loving husband by her side, and obedient children below, Moved by emotion, she turned around and cupped Kelvin¡¯s face in her hands before nting a kiss on his lips. ¡°Mr. Foley, thank you for all your hard work over the years. Have I ever told you-I love you very much!¡± Just as she was about to pull away, A strong arm wrapped around her waist tightly as he deepened the kiss, ¡°Mrs. Foley would do well to prove it with actions.¡± Before she could refuse, He scooped her up and hurried towards their bedroom, His love unspoken yet no less than anyone else¡¯s! There is a love that no distance can sever; There is a passion that two lifetimes cannot exhaust; Unaware of spring¡¯s departure until rain ceases; only realizing summer¡¯s depth on a clear day. His heart beat for her; Cheyenne was his salvation and his long-hidden joy. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!